《Chronicles of the Demon Faction》 Chapter 1 Episode 1. Seo ()Gasp! its tough. It had been a long time since my stomach had turned and my lungs felt like they were going to burst. The limbs that had been most severely abused were as flaccid as hand-made Bupyeong grass. Even the long sword, which used to sound as light as a whip, now weighed hundreds of pounds of iron. As I was waiting for my random breathing to subside, something suddenly hit me inside my chest. Uwaeeek!! Did you eat seonjit soup for fucking breakfast? My eyes were spinning. It was difficult to come to my senses, perhaps because I lost so much blood at that moment. Move, move! He bit his tongue. I came to my senses from the excruciating pain. grasp! The scenery quickly changed to either side of him as he began to run forward again. If you go a little further Just beyond this forest, there is a safe house that he has secretly prepared. All kinds of rare elixirs and medicinal herbs are stored there, so if you can arrive safely, you will be able to restore vitality to your body, which is now at the end of its lifespan. It was then. 100 million?! Someone jumped, blocking the bright moonlight. Shit. Damn, its a great stealth technique. A black sword appeared without warning and was suddenly swung, aiming for my shoulder like lightning. Cheon Ha-jins eyes shook. Death King! The strongest assassin in the southern part of the Central Plains who waits for the right moment and attacks at the perfect time. Cheon Ha-jin instinctively twisted his body. Sigh! A deep sword wound was already engraved on the chest of the masked man who fell to the ground. He killed one of the top three assassins in the world with one blow. Normally, I would have given him a look, but now is not the time. The situation was too bad to dwell on sentiments. Pabababak! How long did it run like that? Sigh! At some point, Cheon Ha-jin stopped and looked around. Forest at night. Visibility is not secured properly. His eyes could see through the darkness as well as anyone else, but the cedar trees were dense. . My heaving breathing just stopped. When faced with an extreme crisis, the body actually became calm. Cheon Ha-jin took a long breath and closed his eyes. After a while. come out. As I spoke a calm word, an admiring voice came from far ahead. Amazing? Jump and jump. A woman who approaches, revealing herself completely, as if there is no reason to hide her presence. Jiiiing. It was such an incredible prayer that she could see the tall trees on both sides of the path she was walking on tilting. Cheon Ha-jins face was distorted like a crumpled piece of paper. There are many people in the world who I hate to see, but one of them has appeared. King Biyo (w). The woman smiled. Its an honor that you remember me. I saw it about five or six years ago? She was a peerless beauty who looked like she was just over 30 and had a virtuous aura, but Cheon Ha-jin was not fooled by her appearance. On the outside, she looks like she cant kill a single bug, but in reality, she is a crazy killer who is said to suffer from insomnia if she doesnt commit murder even for a day. Sreuk. King Biyo chuckled at the sight of Cheon Ha-jin pointing his sword at her. To fight? We dont have a hobby where we quietly stick our necks out again. Why dont you just take it easy? I dont think Ill be able to survive even a few sums anyway. Dont you just have to guess to know whats long and short? Do you really need to say something you know just by looking at it to make it clear? Its good because I know so much. Will I become as knowledgeable as you when I reach the age of sixty? King Biyos face became cold. Although she appears to be in her thirties on the outside, her actual age is over sixty. It is to maintain the beauty of youth through eye surgery. Of course, I couldnt help but be sensitive to the topic of age. King Biyo snorted. I cant do anything if Im going to die. If I beg you, are you willing to live? At least I can show you the generosity of not tearing off your ribs before you die. Such a cruel bitch. Cheon Ha-jins eyes were bloodshot. Okay, if you want to come in, just come in, bitch. oh? Do you really think there is some secret plan? Whats so scary about a 60-year-old woman who only knows how to show off her mouth? King Biyo stared at Cheon Ha-jin, who was pouring out harsh words as if he had planned to do so. not good. Cold sweat broke out from Cheon Ha-jins back. S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. King Biyo is one of the ten greatest masters in the world. If your skills are among the top ten in the endlessly expanding Central Plains continent, you should just consider yourself a monster. Of course, Cheon Ha-jin was no different. He was also called the King of Death and was considered one of the top ten masters. The problem was that his martial arts specialized in assassinations rather than head-to-head combat. His physical condition was at its worst due to the chase that lasted for several days. It was a fight with a clear outcome. Of course, it would be different if he used the tricks that helped him overcome the crisis so far. Weeeeeee. As the blue energy of Cheon Ha-jins long sword began to shine, King Biyos eyes were also filled with wonder. The energy emanating from the sword was unusual. To be able to extract that much energy from a body that wouldnt surprise you if you were out of breath at any moment, you truly deserve to be called one of the top ten masters. But what surprised her was not Cheon Ha-jins power. It was true. what? That you were a murderer who was deliberately raised by the Uicheon Alliance. ! Cheon Ha-jins face hardened. King Biyo smiled. As expected, there was a reason why Iron Blood Castle requested me. While Uicheonmaeng thoroughly pursued the right path, Cheolhyeolseong pursued the path of corruption at the border of government affairs. Thats why Iron Blood Saint made a request directly to King Biyo. Your true energy is imbued with disgusting positive energy and good energy. Im sure its from the Nine Great Gates faction. This was because King Biyo inherited the teachings of the evil god, who was called the hero of the Four Schools in the past. Excluding the magical skills of the Heavenly Demon God Religion, which has banned external activities for over 30 years, it was her martial arts that could most sensitively and accurately detect the martial arts of the right faction. What difference does knowing that make? It doesnt change. King Biyos eyes shone brightly. A lot of things can change. Cheon Ha-jin did not ask what it was. He said, catching his breath slightly. It was the Iron Blood Castle that captured the Four Masters and the Jeoksalru. King Biyo smiled. thats right. And the elites of the Eight Ages of Iron Kings that you killed over the course of three days were all members of the Iron Blood Castle. . Its really amazing. I was curious as to how they were able to kill so many experts, even though their goal was to capture them alive. It was no wonder that King Biyo was surprised. The Eight Ages of Iron Kings were the eight forces that supported Tanggeum Iron Blood Castle. Although the number of individuals was small, each and every one of them was an organization made up of top experts. He single-handedly killed as many as two hundred of them and escaped. A day before, even the heaven and earth double monster, whose level was said to be close to the level of a teenage expert, was slaughtered in half an inch. Considering that he had physical and internal problems as well as internal and external injuries, it was a truly incredible feat. There is nothing wrong with being called the Death God, not the King of Death. There is one reason why that is possible. I definitely learned martial arts from the old school. Its also a secret technique. Cheon Ha-jin did not answer. Even if I denied it, they wouldnt believe it, and that was also true. Cheon Ha-jin, who was quietly glaring at King Biyo, suddenly burst into laughter. I understand why you, a bitch who likes to spill blood more than talk, talked a lot. What? Guess. It must be an extension of the reason why Iron Blood Castle wants to capture me alive. He wanted confidential information about the old factions martial arts and Uicheonmaeng from me. King Biyo smiled. Youre smart. This is a fact that you can only understand if you think about it a little, unless you are very stupid. However, Cheon Ha-jin has been cutting for three days without sleep. The ability to look at the situation so calmly, with a body that wouldnt be surprising even if I were to die right away, was something that no one could show. But Cheon Ha-jins insight did not end there. Of course you dont plan on ending there, do you? what? Arent you planning to ignore the old factions martial arts and confidential information and steal the entire Iron Blood Castles request? King Biyos face hardened. Cheon Ha-jin looked up at the sky and sighed. Anyway, why are there so many unloyal people in Gangho? Uicheon Maeng wore the mask of justice and trained assassins like himself behind the scenes. They didnt just train them, they threw them into hell where they couldnt survive unless they killed each other. At that time, Cheon Ha-jin was only thirteen. There is only one reason why Uicheon Maeng trained Salsu so rigorously. It was to kill the leaders of the Cheonhyeolseong and Heavenly Demon Church, the remaining two of the Gangho Samse (). In doing so, it was intended to create a world entirely of Uicheonmaeng. And Cheon Ha-jin grew very powerful according to Ui Cheon Mengs wishes. King Biyo quenched his appetite. Youre so quick to notice. Thank you for the compliment. For some reason, he seems to have a sly look on his face. King Biyo soothed him with good words. I dont need anything else. Uicheonmaengs confidential documents are good, but what can I do with Dokya Cheongcheong? But Her eyes sparkled. Martial arts of the old school. Just give it to me and I will save your life. They are all already dying. Its not a very attractive deal. Is it because of blood clots? Cheon Ha-jins eyes widened. Do you know your blood pressure? King Biyo snorted. I succeeded to the death of the evil god. He is well versed in not only the science of evil magic, but also all kinds of poisons. Right. And with my evil skills, I can remove the blood and pain in your body. blood pressure. It was the worst means used by Uicheonmaeng to control Cheon Ha-jin, who had become too strong. As long as the blood vessel remains dormant in his body, he can never betray Uicheon Meng. Yes. As long as there is blood clot. Cheon Ha-jin chuckled. King Biyo flinched. Why are you smiling? Hey, Grandma Biyo. . Did you really think I was being chased by the Iron Blood Castle? what? Cheon Ha-jin playfully flicked his long sword. I was wondering something because it kept happening for three days, three days. yes. I was only chased by the Iron Blood Castle for three days. then? Today is seven days and seven nights. I was being chased by the Uicheon Alliance. King Biyo was horrified by Cheon Ha-jins words, which he gritted his teeth as if he was disgusted. So does this mean that they killed all of the experts by shaking off the Uicheon Alliances forces? Why in Uicheonmaeng? Did you detoxify the blood clot? Cheon Ha-jin was silent. She was right. He deciphered the blood test seven days ago. The Uicheon Alliance immediately noticed it. Like other poisons, blood clots are also divided into male and female, so if one dies, the other is left unharmed. shit. My teeth were ground. In order to escape from the hell called Uicheonmaeng, he sacrificed himself for 30 years. I learned how to detoxify blood clots five years ago. However, at the time, I had no confidence in escaping if I got caught in their net. That was the reason why I trained with blood and sweat for five years. Anyway, we broke through the Uicheon Alliances Cheonnaji network in four days. Who would have thought that even Sanghyeolseong would get involved in this mess. Its a fucking life and a fucking world. At first there was lamentation. As time passed, I even thought about giving up on life. now? Saaaaaaaaaaaah. King Biyo took a step back without realizing it. A terrifying murderous spirit flowed from Cheon Ha-jin, who closed his eyes while tightly holding his long sword. It was the assassination of King Murder, the worlds number one killer and the secret master of the Nine Daemun Sect. Cheon Ha-jin opened his eyes. Flash! Explosive anger appeared in the burning eyes. Martial arts from the old faction? Youre saving me? Its terrible. Do you think I dont know your blind mind? King Biyo swallowed his saliva without realizing it. If you stick, you will definitely win. However, in the face of this tremendous spirit, I could not help but stiffen for a moment. I lived in the hands of others for 30 years. Now I feel sorry for my life. Wooooow! The light burning from the long sword became stronger, and later the blade was no longer visible. I will say it for the last time. Get out of this stage quietly. . Then at least your dirty life will be saved. King Biyos face immediately distorted like a demon. Where can this guy whos dying be bluffing? Cheon Ha-jin growled. You stupid bitch! Im not the problem! Even the Uicheon Alliance troops, who had been shaken off by the iron-blooded bastards, followed up again! What what?! And if you have a head, do some thinking! Even though youre iron-blooded, you dont know about your greed! Its obvious that youre going to throw up! King Biyos eyes wavered. Perhaps due to his high level of martial arts and arrogance, he did not seem to think that no matter how great his opponent was, he would be defeated. Move! Lets all find our own way to live! . If you dont get out of the way, everyone will die. Dont worry. King Biyo grinned. As she slowly raised her hand, her well-manicured nails grew longer and turned red. Im not a nerd like you. And I never let the guy who insulted me live. Hahaha! A thick evil energy was released from King Biyos body. A much more unique energy than living. Experts who sensed the fraud began to flock in from far away places. Youre not going to tell me? Your eyes look like that. Flash! Beyond the suffocating morale, a frenzied murderousness flowed out. Then die, you useless bastard. Cheon Ha-jin grinned. It was a laugh mixed with all kinds of emotions, including anger, sadness, desperation, and despair. Ill prove my worth, bitch. Paaaaang! Cheon Ha-jin rushed towards her. King Biyo also ran towards him. The knives and nails of the two men and women clashed head-on. Quang! Chapter 2 Episode 2. A thunderstorm that is difficult to laugh at (1)A huge war. The entire Daejeon was dominated by darkness that was difficult to handle even with the numerous flower lanterns hung at regular intervals on the left and right walls. Jump and jump. Someone walked across the center of Daejeon. It was a sound of footsteps that was both confident and cautious. Sreuk. The man who stopped walking slowly knelt down. Invincible religion and good luck to all the demons. The great protection law of the new religion presents an audience with the religious leader. A low voice cut through the darkness. After a while. Wooooow. The darkest side of Taesa in Daejeon. A pair of blue phosphorescent lights rose from there. The look in his eyes was so bizarre that even a person with a weak stomach would have a seizure just by looking at it. Whats going on? Grumbling. Cold sweat formed on the mans neck. Just hearing a voice makes your body tense. The presence radiated by the owner of those blue eyes was so great. The man bowed his head even more. I have something to report to you. Sssss. Soft smoke rose from the bottom of the temple. Even without saying a word, I could tell that he was feeling uncomfortable. The man understood him. No, I couldnt understand God, but I understood the situation he was in. The undisputed martial god of Shinism, the strongest god of war, is about to climb another step. I couldnt feel good because I was interrupted at that important moment. You tell me. The man inwardly sighed in relief. The Three Dukes have awakened. The third one? Thats right. But . I lost all my martial arts skills due to excessive training. The moment of silence that came once again was short. Great protection law. Please speak, Master. Please do not post any more reports until three months after the closure ends. All right. Lets go. yes. What are you going to do with the Three Dukes before that? The blue phosphorescence disappeared. There was no answer either. The man lowered his head. I sincerely hope that you achieve great accomplishments. How much time had passed since the man left after saying those words? Flash! The blue phosphorescence that had faded gave out a flash of lightning. * * * Now, lets think about it. Three swords in the stomach, four spears in the back, and seven arrows in the thighs and buttocks. My left arm was cut off by a claw from an all-weather social misfit, and my right leg was cut off by a knife cut by a leader of the Uicheon Alliance who belatedly joined the war. It was difficult to count the number of memorizations that were inflicted all over my body, and my spine was broken by the mace that I didnt know who had swung. This is a fatal wound that not even a primordial celestial being could survive. Even Daerasinseon would be declared dead as soon as he saw the injury. After all, I am just a human. Therefore, it is right to lose. And it actually worked. I also remember that crazy bitch ripped my head off like a leg of a boiled chicken. okay. Im dead. by the way. Confucius, is your temperature okay? Slap, slap. Confucius, it is time to take the decoction. Gulp. Confucius, it is time to get a massage. Oh my, thats good. Confucius, its time to get acupuncture. . Master Confucius Master Confucius. Stop. yes? Stop it now. yes? Leave me alone. yes? Ugh. Confucius? please leave me alone! The startled maid fell face down. Im sorry! Please kill the girl! Why am I killing you?! First of all Please kill me! Oh, I wont kill you, so dont be crazy and get out! Get out! Im sorry, Confucius! I will serve you with all my heart, so please! Aaaah! Huh huh huh . . Uh I have something to think about alone. Would you please save some space? yes yes! The maid hurried out of the room. Even though he was in such a hurry, I could tell how scared he was by just saying hello and leaving without making a single sound. But Cheon Ha-jin did not feel sorry at all. His mind was extremely confused and sensitive right now to take care of the feelings of a maid whose name he did not know. What the fuck is going on? After waking up in a new body, I was so confused that I just received help in a daze. Well, to begin with, my muscles and joints were all stiff, so I couldnt stand up. Anyway, thats not the point. Am I really alive? Cheon Ha-jin looked at the large dream placed in one corner of the room. There, a very thin young man in his early twenties was sitting on a bed. the character is good. Although she is overall pretty, her facial features are very distinct. It was an impression of strength and softness coexisting. Cheon Ha-jin flexed his facial muscles. I tried smiling and frowning. hmm. Even if you try to crush it, youre better than me. I really like that one no! Sifa, now is the time to like that! Lets calm down and get our heads around it. First of all, where is this place? It seems like a high-ranking family. Did this kid from a decent family suffer from a serious illness? Cheon Ha-jin closed his eyes for a moment, then slowly opened them and let out a long sigh. Is it a military family? His eight meridians and veins were all tangled up, his acupuncture channels were tattered, and his Dan Tian looked like a shriveled pig urine rag. However, all of these elements prove that this body has honed its internal strength. Since ordinary people would not have been exposed to martial arts, it was clear that they were from a martial arts family. By the way, its good that the plague is alive. At this level, her physical condition is comparable to that of an eighty-year-old woman. Its not surprising if you soon run out of breath. I would have felt more at ease if I had come here as the child of some slash-and-burn farmer. Cheon Ha-jin, who was complaining, stopped. no. Where are you even alive? Im thankful that I didnt reincarnate in a womans body. If I had a male soul but a female body, I would have been very embarrassed. You may have seriously thought about your gender identity. Cheon Ha-jin clenched his fists. Yes, lets be grateful for reality and accept the situation. Isnt it said that the worst kind of waste is wasting time? What matters is that you can live again. My body has reached this point, but I still dont know where it is. Still, you can survive. You can draw your own future. For the first time in my life, I was faced with a moment where I could make a choice. My heart is pounding. My heart was racing. The air was cool, but the back of my neck was damp. The blood seemed to be flowing twice as fast throughout my body. Now It was his long-cherished wish and secret wish that helped him survive the hell for the past years. Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Can I really live freely now? Getting training you dont want, killing things you dont want, being controlled you dont want to. I lived my whole life under the control of the Lord of Uicheon, an old man whom I couldnt get enough of. But isnt it okay because I made you stronger? If you were born as a martial artist and rose to the rank of a teenage master, isnt that an honor in itself? This is absolutely regrettable bullshit. Even if my limbs were broken, no support was provided. Even before it was fully healed, another assassination attempt was sent. I didnt even count how many times I was on the brink of death after ninety-nine. I tried to meet a woman, but every bitch I caught my eye felt like a crazy killer, and all I could find to soothe my loneliness was cheap white liquor. At least they give me a monthly salary? The miser of Uicheon lord said this. C We support everything anyway, so why give it to us? Do you know how to spend money? pup. Vicious bastard. It is truly a miserable life. Even though his name was flashy, such as a teenage master or a king of flesh, he was ultimately nothing more than a tool. good. Cheon Ha-jins face gradually turned red with excitement. Now I say goodbye to the past. No matter where this place is, what this bodys status is, whether it has a family or not, there is no need for it. I will find freedom. I will try to live like a human being. A persons desire burst forth without hiding from his clenched fist. * * * Ten days have passed since I came back to life in a new body. hmm. Cheon Ha-jin tapped the ground with his toe. The center did not collapse. Degenerated muscles were properly maintained, and even stiff joints were given minimal flexibility. done. He was inwardly delighted. To begin with, my body wasnt going to get better with just a few acupuncture blows and a little massage. My stomach hurts so bad, will the treatment work? You can enjoy freedom or anything else only if your body is in good shape. So he made the decision to save the country. Just get rid of the power supply. Even if it is distorted and distorted, a Danjeon is a Danjeon. But it was obvious that if I left it as is, I would have to continue living like an asshole. It wont be long before that happens due to the turbid air rising from the rotten danjeon. Its better to take it out if you cant use it and it might even get in the way. Congratulations, Confucius! The maid, who had been quietly observing, fell flat on her face. Your condition has improved, so please tell the doctor quickly Please leave for a moment. yes! The maid hurried out. Cheon Ha-jin, left alone, lay down on the bed. My joints were not yet flexible enough to sit cross-legged. But dont worry. It may not be as valuable as soup, but the reputation (or notoriety) of being the King of Sal did not come from mahjong. He closed his eyes and pursed his lips. Guuiguyeon (ş) Bungongsaejin (ٿ) Yeompajetak (Ɲ) Uwusangmun (T). Tsutsutsutsu. Suddenly, a faint haze rose from his body. In an instant, the temperature in the room rose. There was no particular odor, but the air became very stuffy. It was Takgi. A large amount of toxins that had invaded Cheon Ha-jins body were released outside the body. good. Now it takes care of itself. What he used was a study called Muai Gong (o). This martial arts technique was created with reference to some martial arts techniques from Gupa Ilbang and was highly effective in removing toxins from the body and promoting internal stability. In his last life, Cheon Ha-jin invested a tremendous amount of time in martial arts. Naturally, he had no support team at all. There was no one to decipher it, no one to treat it, or at least no one to hand it a piece of beef jerky. For him, who had to handle everything on his own, Muae Gong was his lifeline. The realization was bound to be extraordinary. There was also a reason why Wagong (P) was possible. He seems like a scruffy guy. Thanks to you, I live. I felt itchy all over my body. The injured blood vessels were slowly returning to normal. Pusssss. At some point his skin turned pale. This was because the turbidity that could not escape completely began to spin around in the body. Is this the end? Cheon Ha-jin took a lick and opened his eyes. The level is still low. I cant help it. Well, to this extent, the intended goal has been achieved. Cheon Ha-jin, who had stretched out as much as possible, sat up. Its okay to move a little, but. Cheon Ha-jin, who was lightly tilting his head from side to side, suddenly wrinkled his face. Where on earth is this, anyway? Although there was only one person, there was a maid, and the sound of Confucius came out of the maids mouth. They say he has a high status, but for the past 10 days, no one has come to visit him except lawmakers. I could have asked the maid something, but I decided against it. Anyway, if I couldnt heal my body, there was no point in being in paradise. But now I needed to find out where this place was. Are you there? There was no word coming from outside the door. doesnt exist? Where did you go? Still no words are heard. Chet, where did you go? Because his body was in such a state, Muae-gongs fortune-telling time was quite long. The maids are human too, and they may have had a craving for food or a drink of water from time to time. Damn, I could have asked about the details of the new product. You really live only looking in front of your nose. Cheon Ha-jin clicked his tongue briefly and closed his eyes to contemplate the inside. no. Im not in a state to save my senses. A strong man who has created his own unique martial arts style by combining the strengths of a martial arts fighter with the strengths of a martial arts fighter. What made him particularly superior to other experts was his super sense. While those in the top 10 can read a distance of 10 chapters, he could read a distance of 30 chapters. If they felt the presence of dozens of people, he felt the presence of hundreds of people. It was also the decisive reason why they were able to break through the Cheonnaji network of the Uicheon Alliance and the Iron Blood Fortress. They must have gone crazy as they picked only the weakest corners and attacked them. I cant embody that extraordinary martial art right now. But you cant just go out blindly. There is a time to take a bold step and a time to be cautious. Lets wait until the child comes. Cheon Ha-jin glanced around. Its very flashy. It is a room decorated with paintings, ceramics, and all kinds of art objects. The bedding was also expensive and made from the highest quality silk. This is a really great family huh? He rubbed the blanket between his thumb and index finger. Isnt this regular silk? The patterns carved into the much softer texture are also different from those in the central or northern part of the continent. I was so out of it that it was only now that I saw what I had eaten. The saltwater is also a very vivid red. Ive seen so much red silk, but Ive never seen a color this dark Huh? hmm. I think I saw it once, though. ah! yes. I think it was one of the seven magic families? Yes, when I killed a high-ranking person there, the bedding in his room was like this. Cheon Ha-jin nodded. Was it a red family? Thats right, its a red flag. I remember. The baby was sleeping naked, so I rolled him up in a blanket and gave him a good beating. It was hard to come back then too. The snake-headed bastards are so persistent in climbing up the mountain to catch me Huh? Cheon Ha-jin flinched. no way? I guess not? He tried to straighten his frozen face. Oh, Im sure its not from that neighborhood. Nothing like cancer. The southern part of the central plains is where the continents worst demons live. Therefore, in the martial arts world, Southern Jungwon is synonymous with Gate of Hell. I dont want to think that such impurities were involved in the incredible luck of my previous life. No, its not just impurity, its bad luck itself. Dying isnt enough, so its the same as being thrown into a living hell, right? Probably not. Probably not. A creeping sense of anxiety and ominousness. Cheon Ha-jin, who had been pacing around anxiously, could not bear it anymore and opened the door. Shake! hmm? uh? As Cheon Ha-jin came outside, he saw three men and women approaching. The maid Ive been seeing for 10 days, and the doctor Ive been seeing occasionally. And a man in his thirties whom I met for the first time. . Awkward silence. A man in his thirties knelt down and broke the silence with a blunt voice. I pray for the recovery of the three princes. May the religion be invincible and good for all. Cheon Ha-jin blinked. God what? Chapter 3 Episode 3. A thunderstorm that is difficult to laugh at (2)I will touch my body for a moment. Please forgive my rudeness. Ah Do you have something to say? Uh Please listen to Confucius words. So . Do what you were doing. Yes then. The man caught Cheon Ha-jins pulse as he lay down calmly like an obedient child. flinch! cold. My fingers were as cold as ice, wondering where I got my body temperature. The chill even penetrated the calluses on my hands, giving me goosebumps. Even if a pestilent corpse were to touch it, it would be warmer than this. The man closed his eyes. Wooooow. A weak energy rising with a strange resonance sound. Cheon Ha-jins pupils shook as if there had been an earthquake. An evil energy pouring in through the veins. Its real magical energy! Magi. It is not a magical energy that has been corrupted while learning some trivial martial arts. It was a true magic power that could only be unleashed by learning the so-called orthodox magic arts, which can be extracted from perfectly established martial arts. I came to my senses. Damn the rain! Then this place is really wow! I suddenly felt nauseous. I havent eaten anything, but I want to vomit. Ive been curious about this for a long time. Are you guys not smelly? If you contain this disgusting energy, wont you become depressed or vomit? The man said with his eyes closed. The blood vessels were damaged, but the twisted brachial nerves have settled down to some extent. Fortunately, we have overcome the dangerous crisis. I know. A lot of my muscles have degenerated, but my energy and vitality have returned well. This is why there is no discomfort in moving around. I know, man. It is questionable that the power supply has disappeared but it may actually be a good thing. It is as bad as not having a Danjeon that only creates turbidity. Okay, so please get rid of this disgusting magic! The man took his hand off the door. Cheon Ha-jin let out a long sigh as if he could finally breathe. Afterwards, the man and the congressman talked in low voices. It was about how to proceed with subsequent treatment. Cheon Ha-jin rolled his eyes. Damn it! Damn it! It is an established fact that your body will get better. He was well-versed in medicine, and Muae-gongs magical skills were very magical. The real problem is that this is a demonic religion. Aaaah! Im going crazy, really!! Heavenly Demon God Religion. The Heavenly Demon Church, the so-called Millennium Demon Cult, was the oldest and worst magical power of this era, created by the Murim Temple for thousands of years. It is by far the strongest in terms of single force, and its very existence was like a symbol of chaos that made the entire martial arts group nervous. In terms of simple numbers, the alliance of Uicheon Maeng and Sanghyeolseong was overwhelming, but Kangho called Uicheon and Sanghyeolcheonma the Ganghosamse. The danger level of the Heavenly Demon Church is already explained at the point where a single armed group stands shoulder to shoulder with the coalition. Although there was a prestigious family called the Madochilga, they were also a branch of Shinism. Demonic religion and Chilga. The worst group of demons in history, treated as the equivalent of a plague by those who live in the powerful world. In a word. You have to stand out! Fish must live in water. The moment you go to land, you are bound to fall, regardless of the species of fish. There would have been an uproar just because he was from the Seventh Family, but he is the Confucius of the Demonic Cult. I thought I was fucked moderately, but I was fucked properly. No matter what happens, running away is the answer. This is not the time to argue about status or laziness. If you dont bounce, you die! The speed of improvement is very fast. However, I think it is still time for you to rest. I will be taking herbal medicine and acupuncture in the morning and evening, so I think it would be right for you to lie down for a while. The mans voice was blunt and even cracked. Does it feel like a rush of rocks? Its a very annoying tone and voice. For the sake of the patients safety, it would be better for you to keep your mouth shut. Representative Jang. Yes, Ark. Put up Jeongangtang (ȫ) in the future. The needle is a gold needle. Change your meals to regular meals. Is that okay? . All right. The man called Ark bowed his head towards Cheon Ha-jin. I will visit you every two days. Please take care of yourselves until we see you again. With those words, the man left the room. The maid stood to the side, trembling, and Representative Jang cleared his throat and took Cheon Ha-jins pulse. Cheon Ha-jin turned his head away from the two people. It was no time to worry about them. Dangerous. Its really dangerous. Since I knew that this was a demonic religion, I had to get myself together and give up the thought of leaving. If possible, you should leave right now. No, even if it is impossible, we must make it possible. The eyes of the former Worlds Best Killer, burning brightly with a firm sense of purpose looked very uneasy. Lets go out first and see you! * * * Honestly, it was a dream that was realistically impossible. I knew that this was a demonic cult, and I also knew that this bodys status was very great. So what should I do? Whether you go out secretly or openly, you have to have the necessary skills and justification to go out. There is no doubt that his skills are top-notch, but that was a long time ago. Justification? There is no more justification. Would you send a patient who is physically exhausted to the suburbs because he is crazy? In other words, there was absolutely no way for Cheon Ha-jin to escape from here. How can I get out of here? Is there a way to escape without being noticed? After pondering over and over again, Cheon Ha-jin decided to look at the liver first. And I despaired. Compared to two days ago, I feel much more energetic. This is truly an encouraging achievement. The reason is that vitality is similar to the accumulation of internal energy, so the more momentum it receives, the faster it accumulates. . It will take time for the internal injuries to heal, but I believe that in just the next five days, Confucius body will enter a stable phase. So. . I sincerely hope that you focus on taking care of your body at home! Please. Thank you for the advice. I apologize. Sorry, you bastard. Is that what the guy who grabbed the back of his head and threw him on the bed would say? Cheon Ha-jin gritted his teeth. I thought it would take. Still, what I did was to gain at least some information about the nearby terrain. Wouldnt it be nice to know where the path opens and where it leads before taking the first step? I was confident that I would not lose anywhere as far as my ability to understand geographical features was concerned. Salwang himself was the person who could even draw a map in his head if he looked around just one corner of one street. But I couldnt do that. While the maid was away for a moment, the man quietly opened the door and was about to go out into the front yard, when a man appeared in such a timely manner that I wondered if this was okay. The result is what you see. Can I take your pulse one more time? If you tell me not to point it, I wont Oh, its cold! Cheon Ha-jin grumbled inwardly. Ask me or not. Cold bastard. What a rude bastard. After a while, the man opened his eyes. Although his expression was still stiff, there was a surprise in his eyes that could not be hidden. In that short period of time, the damaged blood vessels were further restored. . Its not just the blood path. The overall internal injuries are improving rapidly. It is said to have been helped by medicinal herbs and acupuncture, but it is truly an amazing recovery. The man stopped talking and looked at Cheon Ha-jin with strange eyes. What are those eyes? As Cheon Ha-jin frowned openly, the man also lowered his head as if he missed it. Please forgive my rudeness. It seems that Soin was somewhat surprised by his outstanding recovery ability. Please consider it. . I believe that acupuncture is no longer necessary. Instead, I will recover with a nutritious meal and Jeongantang soup. I understand. ah! But I have one question. Please ask. What is Jeongantang? Ive never heard of it. He was forced to learn medicine in order to survive. Although he is not at a level where he can be called a famous doctor and is more versed in poisonous techniques, he still has the skills to be a decent doctor. In his memory, there was no herbal medicine called Jeongantang. Well, each medicine has its own name The man immediately lowered his head. huh? Cheon Ha-jins eyes sparkled. Is it because I only saw his hard appearance until then? It felt like the other person was a little embarrassed. Jeongantang is a restorative decoction that is good at reviving vitality. It is a medicine made by the school itself and given only to the highest-ranking leaders of the school. exactly? yes. Cheon Ha-jin tilted his head without realizing it. Youre good at revitalizing your energy? Whether its health care or anything else, medicine is medicine. If I had felt my own medicinal power, I would have used that power to speed up my recovery, right? Well, it could be a problem with my senses. This is a situation where not only the five senses but also the sense of energy has been severely degraded. This is something you could miss if you werent paying attention. Yes, it can be done. I will come back in two days. I hope you recover quickly. The man disappeared at a brisk pace. After some time had passed, the maid opened her mouth in an awkward voice. Confucius, the wind is cold. Close the window Oh my. yes yes?! What is my name? What are you talking about? What is my name and what is my status? Recite the details. The maid inwardly tilted her head. Why are you suddenly asking that? At that time, Cheon Ha-jin turned his head to the maid. ! The maids face turned pale. There was a serious face there that I had not seen for the past ten days. The unwavering eyes and mask-like expression gave off a colorless and transparent coldness. An atmosphere that does not allow rebuttal. Confucius Right, right. say it. Simple information about this body flowed from the mouth of the maid who lowered her head. Name: Seoliang (). He is twenty-three years old and is the third of the seven disciples of the Demonic Cult. As he was a disciple personally selected by the sect, his martial arts skills were outstanding and his senses were excellent. Before his body reached this point, he was strong enough to compete for supremacy among his students. He was evaluated as one of the disciples closest to the position of the next sect leader, but he lost all martial arts and was unconscious for half a year due to a poison spell. Are you the Three Princes of the Demonic Cult? Among the three powerful kings, information about the Heavenly Demon Church was not particularly leaked to the powerful. Among them, information about the candidates had a particularly secret feel. Unlike the two groups, the Uicheon League and the Iron Blood Saints, Shingyo chose the route of thoroughly hiding its candidates. The fear of unknown territory. It was an extension of Protestantisms reign of terror. What is your personality? yes? What was your personality like? I could infer to some extent that he was a disciple of the religious leader. How many people in the Demonic Cult can be called Confucius? But what I was really curious about was the reputation of this guy named Seo-ryang. This is because you need to know what kind of guy this guy is and what he has done so that you can naturally respond to any unexpected situation. Well the maid hesitated. Cheon Ha-jin consoled her with kind words. know. I know everything. You all know that its a difficult thing to say in front of the person involved. yes. But. Thats because I want to listen honestly and without any modifications or additions. Im a little confused after my body got to this point. It seems like a lot of my memories have disappeared. oh! Thats right. huh. So tell me. Detailed and clear. But still If you really dont want to talk, theres nothing you can do. Im not even in a position to give orders At that moment, the maid took an immobile stance. I follow your orders! He was infamous for being a fearful person on campus due to his ruthless and ruthless nature! In particular, he was very sensitive to work and did not overlook even minor mistakes! Many people have been maimed or even died because of it! Yes? He did not hesitate to commit any evil deed if necessary, and did not hesitate to use any means to achieve his goal! slaughterer! scab! Bastard! It is a modifier implicitly referring to Confucius on campus! The maid huffed and took a breath. Cheon Ha-jin blinked. slaughterer? scab? Bastard? Really? yes? Is it true? Huh! The maids face suddenly turned pale. I thought I would automatically respond to the word command, but when I thought about it, it wasnt something I could say to his face. Cheon Ha-jins face became depressed. This was food scraps or something, right? Oh no! Thats not what youre saying. No. Please kill the girl! The maid fell flat on her face. Cheon Ha-jin sighed. Im not asking for a clean personality from a guy who is at least one of the three masters of the Demonic Cult, but isnt this a bit harsh? sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If you fail, you will be maimed or killed? Are you really a butcher or something? no. Im not going to live here anyway. Still, I cant hide my discomfort. Cheon Ha-jin, who was looking down at the maid with complicated eyes, suddenly opened her mouth. But why are you doing that? Please kill me! Why do you kill me every chance you get? Wake up, man. yes? Oh! Its frustrating! When Cheon Ha-jin forced her to stand up, the maid jumped up in surprise. Oh my. yes! Get ready to drink. yes? Cheon Ha-jins eyes sparkled. The maids body trembled as the glow in her eyes became deeper than before. Anyway, youre saying you werent the timid one? then? He was a vicious guy anyway, so even if he moves a little hotter, there wont be any suspicion. Do you really think you would abuse someone who is as good as three princes just because you went out for a drink? Chapter 4 Episode 4. A day that is difficult to laugh at (3)Three months later. Thats strange. There was a faint smile on the face of the young man who spoke lazily while looking at the window. Not three days, not even a month. Its been three months and theres nothing wrong? . The condition has even improved? Thats right. The young man tilted his head. Is that possible? . Didnt they say that the stronger a persons traces of magic are, the more fatal they are? It certainly is. Even if he loses his internal power and his dantian flies, he is still a demon. Traces of demon energy would definitely remain on the body. Then isnt it normal to be devastated? . Anyway, hes an interesting guy. Even after getting to that point, its showing more than expected. Confucius. Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. hmm? I have one question. Can I ask you something? Haha, as much as you want. Why are you so concerned about the Three Dukes? This is a pretty dangerous question. At least, it was not something that could be easily asked from the perspective of serving one. The young man chuckled. Have you forgotten everything I said a moment ago? yes? When that bastard was struck by the poisonous spell, the head of the blood soul spoke directly. The probability of recovery is close to zero. They said that even if I was lucky enough to wake up, I would suffer from hemiplegia or mania. But how is he doing now? . Its always been like that. He always exceeds my expectations. To put it bluntly, how can we know whether he will have grown as much as before in a year? That wont be possible. I know, me too. Thats not something that can be done with manpower. I know everything, but it keeps making me anxious. . Its not just me. Most of the people who fought him are probably anxious. Hes been so lucky ever since. A young man still smiling. But his eyes were slowly sinking coldly. When will Lin come? They say they entered Guangdong this morning. I believe we will arrive at the headquarters around noon tomorrow. Are you returning to school after half a year? Thats right. Tell him to stop by my room when he comes. The young mans smile deepened. I need to check whether the once famous treasured sword is rusted or broken. * * * Paang! Aenghwa, the maid, closed her eyes tightly as the wind rushed in. Cheon Ha-jin frowned. Is this still all there is to it? I am not satisfied with the wind pressure of my fist in the air. It was evidence that I had not yet been able to relax my muscles and joints as much as I wanted. Well, its still worth watching. For the past three months, Ive been working very hard to get this shitty body back to normal. Really, if it werent for Muae-gong, we would have been in big trouble. Thanks to this, not only the turbidity in the body but also all traces of the remaining magical energy were blown away. It felt like ten years of grime had been swept away. Did you say Jeongantang? I benefited from that a lot. They say its a decoction that is only allowed for top leaders, so its definitely the best. Didnt he feel refreshed and energized, as if he had decided to wash away a considerable amount of turbidity and a large amount of demonic energy? I was able to feel the medicinal power that I had not noticed at first for a couple of months. The concentrated medicinal power revives the muscles and activates the functions of the five internal organs. What is most encouraging is that most of the internal injuries have healed. Now I can say that I have achieved a body condition appropriate for my age. okay. all good. Its all good Cheon Ha-jin grabbed his hair. Aaaah! I want to get out of here right now! I didnt just fix my body for three months. In order to escape from this hell, I slept less at night and worked hard. After hearing about Seoryangs personality, I boldly went out to the front yard and walked around. Thanks to this, I was able to clearly understand the surrounding terrain. And then what was the conclusion? I can never leave in this condition. As many as thirty demons were standing outside the residence as if they had received some order from the higher-ups. These guys were not just bodyguards. They thoroughly screened who came in and out of this place, and at the same time, they were also the ones who watched over the Three Confucius themselves. Two months ago, the guard who stopped Cheon Ha-jin, who had made up his mind and was about to leave, said this. C An order was issued to ban Confucius from going out until he fully recovered. Im sorry, but you cant leave any longer. Since then, I have attempted to go out more than ten times, but have failed each time. The stubbornness of these guys was reminiscent of a rocky mountain where not a single blade of grass could grow. They are the coldest people in the world, for whom even clumsy bribes and threats do not work. Cheon Ha-jin, who had been racking his brain and pondering over and over again, came to one conclusion. Lets fix the body first. Are you saying I cant go out until my body fully recovers? Then you can make a full recovery, right? I cant live with this body anyway. In that case, you can use this opportunity to repair your body. Once I had a clear goal, my recovery gained momentum. I also learned the lesson that a persons life depends on how he or she thinks. If those damn bastards are shaking again this time, Ill have to beat their legs with a club. Anyway, my body is almost completely healed. I guess I can just say I want to smell the outside air and go out. My fists clenched. As soon as you leave, go into the safe house closest to the south. Throughout the central plains, there were dozens of safe houses for the worlds best killer. Half of them were made by Uicheon Maeng, but the other half were secretly made by him himself. It was built step by step over a period of more than 30 years to prepare for situations after fleeing from Uicheonmaeng. They stole elixirs, herbs, and all kinds of supplies. Once you get there, its only a matter of time before you find your old inaction. I need to get rid of all my valuables and make a living. And then it bounces a little further away from the midfield. A snakes head is better than a dragons tail. I will escape from the boring martial arts world and live a life worthy of a king. Of course, there will be pursuers from the Demonic Cult, but that doesnt matter. Not only is no one aware of the existence of the safe house, but if you just get back to your previous inaction, escaping from the pursuers eyes is a piece of cake. You just have to go into the safe house. My real life started from then. good. Theres no need to waste time. Cheon Ha-jin muttered solemnly and took off his clothes. I wanted to change into clothes that would be easier to move around in. omg! Cherry Blossom, whose face was red, hurried out of the room. Why is it like that? After watching it for over three months, is this happening again? Did you leave because you didnt want to see it so much? Well, that could be possible. The thought of leaving this place makes me feel good, so I dont think much of the little things. Cheon Ha-jin hummed a song, changed into ordinary military clothes, and warmed up here and there. Now, were leaving legally. Im sure theyve fixed it to this extent, but they wont pick it up again. Cheon Ha-jin walked to the door. It was then. flinch! ? Cheon Ha-jins eyes sank deeply. Even though a lot of toxins were removed and internal injuries were treated, he still has an ordinary body. Although we created a new Danjeon, we were not able to build up even a small amount of internal power. Nevertheless, his senses were scarily sharper than before. The worlds best killers ability is not going anywhere. Even though he couldnt use his extra senses yet, he was much more sensitive than most ordinary people. A voice is heard after a while. Are you inside? yes? Ah yes! Hes there, but Get out of the way. That I have to tell Confucius first Taaaaaaaa! evil! Cheon Ha-jin frowned. Could it be that Ae-Hwa just got slapped? Grumble! The door opened roughly and a woman appeared. Are you twenty now? It is a beauty that can make anyone of any age or gender amazed. Even her impenetrably cold appearance felt like a unique charm of hers rather than a flaw. The atmosphere seems somewhat authoritative and languid. A voice that perfectly suited the atmosphere flowed. long time no see. Who are you? Cheon Ha-jin looked at the woman blankly. Its hard to say youre happy to meet someone you dont even remember, much less tell them to leave. The womans eyes deepened. It looks better than I thought. Oh well. . . Are you going to keep standing like this? Id like to have a cup of tea. What is this day robbery report? They came in without permission and even asked for my car. Cheon Ha-jin waved his hand. Im sorry, but come back later. I have somewhere to go now. ? Please get out of the way for now. I dont know who it is, but now is not the time to flirt. His focus was solely on escaping from Protestantism. The womans face hardened. Are you asking me to get out of the way? Where are you going? I just have somewhere to go. Dont block the road, get out of the way. Are you sure you want to go to the religious leader? Cheon Ha-jin made a sound of out of breath without realizing it. What a cult leader. It would be better to fall down with your sword in your mouth. Why am I going to the religious leader? no. Then thats it. Lets talk. You said you have somewhere to go. Unless its something important enough to meet the leader, you should first talk to me. Ibosho. If you like tea, alcohol is okay. ah! Is it too much to drink now that my body has reached that point? Cheon Ha-jins face was distorted. Where did this monster appear at the historical moment when this episode of True Life begins? I dont understand that. ? Whether its tea or alcohol, have it at home. What are you doing making noise among people? I beg your pardon? I dont want to talk too much. Come out. If you really want to eat anything, Ill tell the maid, so you can go to sleep. What is it? She was confused as to whether the three princes in front of her were really the same people she knew. Did you go crazy after getting the poison spell? She remembered Seoliang from before. Above a confident expression, eyes burning with ambition that could not be hidden. There were many times when I felt uncomfortable not only because of his groundless composure and arrogant manner of speaking, but also because of the beastly side of him that looked at me with lust-filled eyes even though he pretended not to do so. Where did the man who was so faithful to his desires, who tried so hard to cover it all up with a feeling of ruthlessness, go? What are those foolish, urgent eyes? The woman who was looking at him blankly snapped her fingers. Perfect! Cheon Ha-jins face became distorted. Other footsteps are heard beyond the open door. Soon, two large warriors appeared. At first glance, they were top-notch talents. The woman said, keeping her eyes fixed on Cheon Ha-jin until the end. Im going to have a deep talk with the Three Dukes. I dont know how long it will take, so stop everyone who approaches. The two warriors bowed their heads. I follow your orders! Grumble. The door was closed. The woman sat on a chair in front of the table as if it were her own room. Her figure, with her legs crossed leisurely and her chin up, was very attractive. There was a scent of a mature woman that no man could ignore. Well have tea later. . Sit. Dont we have something to talk about? It was then. Cheon Ha-jin made eye contact with the woman. The corners of the womans mouth rose slightly. It was a relaxed smile that only a person who was superior in a relationship could show. You dont want to talk to me? . But I cant help it. Because you broke the contract. I invested in you so far What is your name? ? You asked what my name was. Im just saying this in case you dont know, but Im not in the mood to mess around right now. Answer quickly when asked. What is your name? The womans face became cold. I dont think its a joke, but I also dont think its crazy. What kind of rudeness is this? Despite? No matter how much of a trifle he is, he wouldnt say something like that to me Cheon Ha-jin walked away without listening to her and threw open the door. Grumble! The warriors looked at him in surprise. Move. ?! Unless you want to be beheaded for oppressing the leaders disciples, it would be best to get out of the way. The warriors swallowed their saliva without realizing it. The womans eyebrows became slightly distorted. Hey Samgong. Quick and get out of the way. . Arent you going to get out of the way? Cheon Ha-jin snorted. Look at the loyalty? Okay, Im just saying lets admit what we have to admit. I will not regret giving you a reward commensurate with your loyalty. Its a cherry blossom! Yes, Confucius! A cherry blossom that was standing next to me and fidgeting came running over to me. I was hit so hard that my cheek was swollen red. Cheon Ha-jins voice became cold. Tell the outside world that there are converts who oppress and detain the Three Confucius and even threaten him. Ah yes! In addition, let me know that there is an unknown robber who stabbed the three princes maid without permission. Do you understand? I obey your orders! Cheon Ha-jin laughed evilly. I think life is a fair price to pay for your loyalty, but how do you like it? Chapter 5 Episode 5. A thunderstorm that is difficult to laugh at (4)Wait! The cherry blossoms stopped at the womans cry. Cheon Ha-jin picked his ears. You have a good voice too. The womans face suddenly became extremely cold. What are you doing? what? What are you doing! Youll know what you did when you see it, you robber. Hey Samgongja! Hey, and Im asking because I really dont know. Cheon Ha-jin tilted his head. Are you by any chance a disciple of the religious leader like me? Although I was asking this question out of genuine curiosity, it only sounded like sarcasm to the person involved. The womans face turned red. I cant manage my facial expressions at all. No, right? Yeah, I thought so. But wont they threaten you and yell at you in your face? Look here. Are you of a higher status than me? Cheon Ha-jin turned his head to Aenghwa. Anhwa, is that woman higher than me? Thats not true. ah! yes. You might know. Who is that woman? Aenghwa glanced at the warriors. Cheon Ha-jin widened his eyes. Why are you looking at these idiots? Answer quickly. Yes, yes! Aenghwa explained briefly and simply. The womans name is Hong Yeo-rin (tU). She is currently working as a member of the Hwanheewon (gϲԺ) of the Shingyo Civil War, and is the daughter of the Jeoksaga () family of the seven magic families. Although she was young, she was strong enough to be called a late Jisoo, and her work was excellent, making her a heroine recognized as a peer of the Demonic Martial Arts. And crucially. Oh really? Youre the younger sister of a student like me? Thats right. I was wondering why he was barking like that, but it turns out he had a trustworthy ally. The woman Hong Yeo-rins face was distorted. Are you a trustworthy ally? Now, the Three Dukes were insulting him even though he knew about the bloody relationship between himself and his brother. Cheon Ha-jin waved his hand. It was truly a gesture that showed endless annoyance and drowsiness. It looks a little weird, but its okay. Please understand that we are the blood relatives of the same student. I dont want things to escalate either. . get out. And dont come back again. okay? Even if you come back anyway, I wont be there. Cheon Ha-jin smiled sinisterly. The thought of finally escaping from here made the back of my neck feel warm. this! Hong Yeo-rins cheeks trembled mercilessly. Its hard to bear the insults Ive received so far, but now Im even laughing at them openly. great. The expression on her face suddenly disappeared. As the anger reached its peak, a calming breeze filled my face. I think it would have been better since the Three Dukes came out like that. Oh, bye. Let me take care of this one thing before I go. What again? She took out two sheets of luxurious paper from her arms. Its a contract with the hand of the two of us stamped on it. contract? You remember, right? If the contract is terminated first, or if a situation is created where termination is inevitable, the penalty for breach of contract is tripled. hmm? If you convert the elixirs invested in the Three Dukes into funds, it is close to 1,000 nyang. If you include all the other miscellaneous financial support, it is a little over 2,000 nyang, but considering the affection we have shown so far, we will deduct the ussuri. ?! Six thousand nyang in gold. Pay now. If you find it difficult, at least write a memorandum saying you will repay by when. Then I will quietly disappear. Elixir? Financial support? No, while you were a disciple of the religious leader, did you receive elixirs and money from the blood relatives of the same candidate? What kind of loud bullshit is this? Ive never heard of anything like this? Cheon Ha-jin looked at the cherry blossoms. Aenghwa shook her head with a frozen face. His expression was as if he had no idea. her! Six thousand nyang? Six thousand nyang?! Six thousand gold nyang. Converted into silver coins, it is 60,000 nyang. 60,000 nyang of silver was an enormous amount, equivalent to the yearly budget of a fairly large clan. You want me to hand over that much money right now? If that doesnt work, should I write a memorandum? what the! Of course. Lets write a memorandum. yes? If you cant pay right away, why dont you write a memorandum? Cherry blossoms! Please prepare some paper, pencil and ink. It was Hong Yeo-rin who was rather embarrassed because she said it was no big deal. Youre writing a memorandum? really? S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Youre bitter, you bitch. There was a lot of bluntness in his tone of voice. Hong Yeo-rin felt dazed. You want to write a memorandum? A memorandum should never be written carelessly. In particular, the higher your social status, the more careful you must be. This is because the issue is not whether the promise is fulfilled, but the fact that the memorandum was written itself can cause controversy. Even if it is just said that Hong Yeo-rin wrote some kind of memorandum with the three princes, the publics attention cannot help but be focused on the three princes. The publics gaze is like a double-edged sword. It doesnt matter as long as the gaze contains curiosity, but the moment it develops into suspicion, the subject becomes trapped in an invisible bar. Those bars must be an enormous amount of pressure for someone as strong as three people, right? Are you serious? Although Seo-ryang was not very smart, he was still a person who knew the situation and knew how to read the flow. Of course, I thought I wouldnt write a memorandum or anything like that. Thats why Hong Yeo-rin was also listed as an option. Because it is the best way to gain the upper hand by putting pressure on your opponent. But I write it. And that too with a nonchalant expression. Are you sure you want to use it? Are you digging your ears? Are you really going to use it? Can you dig it for me? The bridge of my nose was trembling uncontrollably. Cheon Ha-jin snorted inwardly. Theres nothing I cant use. Kangho has over thirty years of experience. There was no way I wouldnt have known about this cute robber girls cunning plan. So what? whatever? Anyway, if I leave here, the memorandum and everything else will fall apart. He was a thorough individualist and had no interest in fame or power. Moreover, the original owner of this body was needlessly cruel and would often kill his subordinates. I dont care about this guys reputation. Confucius, I have prepared paper, pencil and ink. Oh, good job. Cheon Ha-jin asked while grinding the ink. How can I just write that Ill pay it back in three or four months? . Why is there no answer? too long? Still, even though it costs 6,000 nyang, I think it would be appropriate to give him that much time. You never know what will happen to a person. Three or four months was the minimum insurance against unexpected situations. Hong Yeo-rins complexion changed several times. But even for a moment. great. use it. Draw. Cheon Ha-jin hummed and played with the brush. Hong Yeo-rin, who was looking down at the memorandum with a confused face, suddenly opened her eyes. What are you doing now? Youre writing a memorandum. . Do not talk to me. busy. Hong Yeo-rin was dumbfounded. I guess you realize that changing your handwriting has no effect, right? Handwriting? ah! I see. There was no way that his handwriting and that of a guy named Seo-ryang were the same. But what does it matter? Im not going to film Sugyeol anyway. Dont get caught up in trifles. . Lets see, the Lunar New Year is in four months, so I am writing that I will pay by the end of this year? Okay then? no. Make it three months? Then, something like that. It doesnt matter whether its three months later or four months later. Because thats not whats important. If you have something to say, say it out loud. Its not like were just looking at each other, so what are we going to do from earlier? Hong Yeo-rin took a deep breath at the irritated tone that showed no trace of consideration for the other person. calm down. If you get angry here, you lose. I need to correct the amount. Can you make it cheaper? Then thank you. I guess I should raise it to 10,000 nyang. The brush suddenly stopped. 10,000 nyang? Four ten thousand cats. Are you going to hit the cub? Why did 6,000 nyang suddenly become 10,000 nyang? I also need to receive compensation for mental damage. Cheon Ha-jins eyebrows furrowed. Is that bullshit again? 11,000 nyang. what? The complete termination of the contract occurs when collection is completed. Until then, we must maintain our dignity as contractors. No matter how polite or rude you are, why pay 5,000 nyang for just a few words? We have to raise it. Hong Yeo-rins eyes suddenly showed a clear murderous intent. An insult to me is an insult to the Jeok family. The Three Dukes not only treated the daughter of Jeoksaga, a branch of Protestantism, as a robber, but also swore at her in her face. What will happen if that fact becomes known to the outside world? He turned the insult he received into an insult to his family. In other words, it meant that they were trying to draw a knife into the secret contract between the two people by inflating it into a problem between forces rather than an individual problem. From now on, it is not a matter of money or trading for a better future. It became a battle of pride. What happens? Well, Im not sure? There may be many things going on, but it is certain that the Three Dukes will have unnecessary worries in the future. The smell of blood attracts hungry wild dogs. Has anyone seen the insult? You know. Those two people. It refers to the warrior warriors he brought with him. Hong Yeo-rin went one step further. Or maybe everyone in the family saw it. You said something crazy and fell asleep. Ill raise it to 11,000 nyang. And youd better not take my words lightly. If the main family decides to do it, it is not difficult to inflate rumors. You have the ability to turn lies into truth? To be exact, its about giving strength to the truth. There may be a little lie, but thats just how we feel. Hong Yeo-rin smiled. There was life in his eyes, but his expression showed refreshment. If you dont like it, change it to 12,000 nyang and stamp it. Ill tell you in advance, there are no further pardons. . What are you doing? Hurry up and stop taking pictures. Didnt you say you had something to do? You look very busy. Cheon Ha-jin silently glared at Hong Yeo-rin. Hong Yeo-rins smile became even deeper. How dare this person who has become so useless! The reason they provided him with elixirs and money in the first place was to turn the Three Dukes into a Red Toma. She was inferior to her brother in martial arts, seniority, and age. But her ambitions went far beyond her brothers. Since I could not become the head of a religious order due to my inherent limitations and lack of talent as a woman, I wanted to at least rise to the position of being above all people. In the past, there were thoughts of having an arranged marriage with the Three Dukes, but now it has gone away. There is no need for a red crow horse that has lost even the bare minimum of dignity and cannot run due to its obsession with running. Unfortunately, I have no choice but to multiply my investment several times and find another red hemp. Hong Yeo-rin is triumphant, and Cheon Ha-jin is glaring at him. Hong Yeo-rin thought that Cheon Ha-jin was embarrassed, but he was preoccupied with something completely different. Yes, I did. Lets escape this hellish demonic religion. Lets build our own peaceful life. That was his thought. But there was one thing I just realized. To be exact, I remembered something I had forgotten. Life is an exchange of equals. Of course, escaping from the Demonic Cult is not an easy task. But he saw it too easily. I thought that with just a little effort, I could easily escape. Wrong. It was just an optimistic wait-and-see. It shouldnt have been that way. Three or four months of insurance? it will work out somehow? This is the headquarters of the Mado martial arts group, which is reputed to be the most brutal in the martial arts world. Even though I was extremely nervous and cautious, it wasnt enough, so I took the situation too lightly. Crucially, Im still living in Wulin. And Moorim is a town where you can never achieve what you want unless you risk your life. Swish swish. Cheon Ha-jin changed the amount written in the memorandum to 12,000 nyang. Hong Yeo-rin chuckled. please. I wont give it to you. I beg your pardon? Cheon Ha-jin gently dried the paper. Hong Yeo-rin frowned. Hey, Samgongja. Its a cherry blossom. yes! Confucius! Go out and call the guard captain. Aenghwa hurriedly left without answering or questioning. I was very nervous in this suffocating atmosphere. After a while, the guard captain came in. Invincible religion, Manmaangbok. Meet the Three Princes. Did you find Soin for some reason? Get a carriage ready. I have a place to go. Three Confucius, it is presumptuous to say this, but your body is currently I will go to Gyojujeon. yes?! Prepare the carriage and put a message in the church hall. Tell the third person that he will see Master. In an instant, the atmosphere in the room became cold. Youre calling Mom and Dad? Thats good. Since my parents arent here, Ill call my teacher at least. After all, its all part of the military. I endured it to the point of exhaustion in three months. I no longer just look at the liver. I will go into the heart of this demonic hell and risk everything to make a deal. I no longer feel annoyed by Yeo-rin Hong. Rather, I was grateful. Thanks to this robber, I completely realized how bloody this place was. If I want to find my freedom, I have to put up a high stake. I will get my rights back in front of the most powerful person here. What are you doing? Put a flue in Jeoksa Temple as well. Lets find out whose voice is louder at Gyojujeon. Hong Yeo-rins face became extremely pale. Chapter 6 Episode 6. Confronting the leader (1)When a person faces an unexpected situation, his or her thinking becomes momentarily paralyzed. It was no different from Hong Yeo-rin. I managed to get over insult after insult, but I never imagined that I would face such a strong threat. She opened her eyes and looked at Cheon Ha-jin. Its a calm expression. Although his eyes were focused on himself, he felt determined as if he was looking at something beyond them. Seo really? At that time, the guard commander bowed his head. I will send a message to the Demon God Palace. However, I wonder how long it will take until the permission order to enter the palace is given It doesnt matter. All right. I will prepare a carriage as soon as permission is given. The guard captain, who showed great courtesy, retreated at a brisk pace. Hong Yeo-rin stopped breathing without realizing it. Im serious! In fact, there is no need to ask. This is because there is no one who has gone to the Demon Gods Palace to the extent of falsely requesting entry into the palace. The Demon God Palace is a sanctuary that is never touched even though the school leaders engage in all kinds of dirty political strife. Demon Palace. It is the residence of the religious leader, the incarnation of Pasun, the Heavenly Demon who rules the world of desire, and is a huge temple that is considered sacred in itself. This crazy guy is really planning to go to the Demon God Palace, or Gyojujeon, with that memorandum. Three Confucius! Cheon Ha-jin sat down on the bed without answering and crossed his arms. I wasnt interested in her to begin with, but I really didnt care anymore. Hong Yeo-rin fidgeted with a pale face. Although he was the one who turned the one-on-one fight into a local war, it was the Three Dukes who turned it into an all-out war. And she didnt have the confidence to handle this all-out war. Are you saying we want to die together now? Cheon Ha-jin chuckled. I dont do business unless its profitable. I beg your pardon? If I die with you, Ill be the only one affected, so why die together? Do you think your neck is worth it? Hong Yeo-rins face became distorted. What are you trying to hear from your religious leader? Is there a problem? If the cult leader finds out that you made a deal with me, you wont be safe either! whatever? what?! Tsk tsk. Cheon Ha-jin flicked his index finger left and right. I dont want you to babble any more, so Ill just tell you. Youre right. If I knew that this Sadal was born, I would wake up too. Hes a guy who lost his martial arts skills anyway, so they might kick him out. . Its me, but what about you? Hong Yeo-rins eyes shook violently. Everyone in the world knows that your family is great, but that also has its place. If Im too harsh, Ill be expelled, but if youre harsh, youll be imprisoned. Its natural that Jeoksa will be robbed for mistaking my daughter. Do not be ridiculous! Hong Yeo-rin wanted to say that. But deep down, I was already acknowledging that what the other person said was right. The arms are bent inward. If her words and actions today become known, the three princesses will also be treated as ugly, but she will be buried in the Demonic Forest. And in the worst case, the enemys death will fall outside the cult leaders eyes. What on earth?! She couldnt understand. The Three Dukes she knew were never the type of person to shake hands in such a reckless manner. Thats why she too was able to come out strong. The reason why I was sure that the Three Dukes would not shake hands. You you dont want to win the presidency? His ambition is comparable to his own. He was a man who would do anything to become the next successor. That was the reason why he was confident that he would never do anything that would crush his opponent by damaging his own reputation. However, Cheon Ha-jins answer was spectacular. uh. What?! Even if you add up all the shocks you received earlier, you wont be more embarrassed than you are now. I dont know how you saw me, but that was a long time ago. Im not interested in the presidency right now. why?! Youre such a stupid bitch. Will you be the successor? With this body? Cheon Ha-jin laughed as if it was fun. Arent you here because you know that too? ! Why were I so sure that my desires would remain the same when I knew there was no hope? At that moment, Hong Yeo-rin felt like she had been punched in the back of the head. Yes. She no longer thought of Samgongja as a red horse that she could ride. Although it was a sick horse, it was once a famous horse that covered a thousand miles in a day. I should have thought about what the famous horse would do when cornered. The confidence that only those who already hold the reins have an advantage over their opponents. Crucially, her vague confidence that she would never be harmed drove her into a corner. I dont want to see you, so please leave. Cheon Ha-jin even closed his eyes. After controlling my mind, I regained my composure. On the other hand, Hong Yeo-rin could not relax at all. As time passed, my heart pounded violently due to anxiety. My forehead was covered in cold sweat and my complexion became noticeably pale. no! This is not how things should go! The other person was sincere and could not help but be sincere. The guard commander had already gone to the Demon God Palace to put in a flue. She shook her head like crazy. I thought over and over again to resolve this situation as best as possible. But I couldnt find an answer. S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What do we do? how? At that time, Cheon Ha-jin opened his eyes. What are you doing? . Should I call the guards and kick them out? Get out quickly. Hong Yeo-rin bit her lip. No answer? no. there is. However, the information written on the answer sheet was extremely shameful and humiliating. If I were dead, Id be dead. Thats an answer I never want to choose. What should I do? Cheon Ha-jin frowned. What do you mean? Hong Yeo-rin bit her lip. Blood flowed from my bitten lip, but I didnt even notice it. How can I avoid telling that to the religious leader? When I told him to get out, he said this was crazy and fell asleep. Take those idiots and disappear quickly, you bitch. The explicit profanity makes my fists clench. However, it was not possible to say that the amount would be increased as before. A reversal of fortunes. She, who had pressured the Three Dukes with the deal, now finds herself in a situation where she has to make the deal go away. What should we do to make all the secret transactions that have happened so far nothing happen? Rustling. Hong Yeo-rin took out the contract. Two contracts. It was an authentic copy with each others handwriting stamped on it. Her eyes were bloodshot as she looked down at the contract. Until just a moment ago, it seemed like the best hand to put pressure on the opponent, but now it looked like a knife to hit ones own neck. Yikes! Cheon Ha-jins eyes lit up. Hong Yeo-rin tore the contract in half and then in half again. Then he held it to the candle next to him. Grumbling. Two contracts burning in flames. It was the moment when the huge sum of 12,000 nyang was completely reduced to ashes. Hong Yeo-rin said. You have the memorandum, but since the contract has disappeared, there is no physical evidence. The faintly trembling voice contained a deep sense of defeat and a hint of relief. Cheon Ha-jin tilted his head. Yes, but does that have any meaning? ? Arent you looking at the most powerful person in Demonic Murim too easily? Is the leader of the Great Heavenly Demon Church the kind of person who deals with people by considering whether there is physical evidence or not? ! If you point out that he is a sinner, you just become a sinner, regardless of whether there is physical evidence or not. Burr. Hong Yeo-rins hands were shaking. Cheon Ha-jin laughed. What is important is not a contract or a memorandum, but what I say to the religious leader. Just like you tried to stir up public opinion with false rumors. . You can do it, but why do you think I cant? Are you really living an easy life in this world? Cheon Ha-jin waved his hand. Its too bothersome to say more. Go man. I For some reason, this guy never listens to me all at once. Shut up! I have nothing to say. Hong Yeo-rins expression was now so messed up that it was pitiful to see. Now that things are like this, I have no choice but to make the last move. It is more humiliating than throwing away the card in your hand and smashing it. This is the real answer to solving this situation that has been hidden in the back of our minds but has been unconsciously ignored and excluded. That was surrender. Give in? Bow your head? Do you really have to lower your head because youre scared of this guys snout? Is this me? never! That can never happen. It was a matter of pride for one person, Hong Yeo-rin. But if you dont keep your head down, your future life will be a mess. Furthermore, it was clear that it would tarnish the familys reputation. This is the first limit that Hong Yeo-rin, who had always enjoyed the fruits of success with the help of her family, faced. The wall called limit was much higher, wider, and stronger than I had vaguely imagined. profit! Should we really give in? Do we really have to kneel because of this absurd situation? Cheon Ha-jin shouted while looking at the cherry blossoms. Hey, its annoying. Cherry blossoms! Call the bodyguards! Ill just have to drag these little things out Ill do it. huh? Slurp. Hong Yeo-rin knelt down and bowed her head. A trembling body. But the trembling was not due to fear. The girl She closed her eyes tightly. Transparent tears filled with arrogant emotions fell. The girl dared to be rude to an honorable person of Protestantism. I sincerely ask you to show me mercy. Cheon Ha-jin looked down at her with cold eyes. The tremors in Hong Yeo-rins body became more and more severe. I could see how disassembled she was about this situation. . There was a thick silence. In the long silence, only Hong Yeo-rins heavy breathing could be heard. How long has it been? Grumble! The sound of something burning was heard. This is the end of the debt relationship between us. . get out. Hong Yeo-rin stood up without answering. Because he had his head down, his expression was not visible. Just like that, Hong Yeo-rin and her two accompanying warriors disappeared. Whoa! Its a really musty neighborhood. I felt like I could stop dealing with Hong Yeo-rin even if I reported it to the religious leader. But if you really think about it, its safer not to do it. Cheon Ha-jins expression became serious. Now all I have to do is wait. Anyway, Hong Yeo-rin is nothing more than a flying insect worth worrying about. What was important to him now was the conversation with the religious leader. What if he doesnt meet me? Then there is nothing we can do. After getting my body in perfect shape, I have no choice but to think again about escaping to the suburbs. But what if the religious leader meets him? What if the cruel master who had not called him for three months allowed his disciple to enter the palace when he woke up from a spell? I guess I should go with the regular method. Half a day since then. The guard captains voice was heard outside the door. Confucius, I received a call from the Demon God Palace. What happened? The permission order has been issued. The carriage has been prepared, so prepare to enter the palace. Cheon Ha-jin slowly woke up. A subtle tension was visible on his smiling face. Lets go. Before he knew it, the matter with Hong Yeo-rin had disappeared from his mind. Chapter 7 Episode 7. Face to face with the religious leader (2)Srureuk. Slurp. A colorful robe was carefully draped over strong and strong shoulders. The wildness exuding from the unkempt hair and bulky physique was exquisitely mixed with the nobility created by the luxurious packaging. An expressionless beauty touched his dress while other women knelt at his feet and bowed their heads. And in the back, far away from them, a middle-aged man was struggling. I congratulate you on your greatness. Kuuk. Before I knew it, the outfit was complete. Sasak. The women bowed their heads and stepped back. It was a careful movement, but it was very fast. The packing man lifted the large drinking glass placed next to him. He still had his back turned, so his face wasnt revealed. Gulp. He asked, emptying his glass slowly but without spilling a single drop. What about the third? A middle-aged man with all his fighting spirit answered. We are currently traveling in a carriage. We will reach the palace within a moment. is it? Yes, leader. The packing man picked up the bottle and filled the glass. The clear liquor that was gushing out was Geomnamchun (ϴ), a famous liquor from Sichuan. And the glass is immediately emptied again. The pace is by no means rushed. Almost half an hour passed until the large gold-decorated drinking glass was emptied three times in succession. Like all other drinks in the Jungwon area, Geomnamchun is a fairly strong drink. The man didnt seem to mind at all even though he drank the liquor like water. Great protection law. Yes, leader. Guide the third to Panmajeong (ħͤ). At that moment, the middle-aged mans eyes wavered. But even for a moment. I follow your orders. The middle-aged man bowed politely and then left. The man in the package gave a long yawn with a drowsy look on his face. Is it winter? * * * Doo doo doo. The speed at which the carriage ran was not very fast. Perhaps because of this, the inside of the carriage was very comfortable. Cheon Ha-jin swept the chair. Its huge. This is no ordinary carriage. Although it is large, it is not only gold-plated on the inside but also has soft cushions. It is so comfortable that you can fall asleep just by sitting down and closing your eyes. Even if I just slept here for half a day and woke up, it seemed like all the fatigue would go away. Certainly, power is good. The carriages that the disciples ride in are this neat, so why not have the priest ride in them? Religion leader. There was a tension that couldnt be hidden on Cheon Ha-jins face. You really see what you see. I vaguely thought I would see Gangho at least once in my life. Lord Uicheon, because it seemed like that old man, who was not worth chewing on, was going to send him to the Demonic Cult at any moment. I never imagined that I would see it after reincarnating. What kind of person is this? There is no one who is a member of the martial arts world who is not curious about the Heavenly Demon of his time. It has to be that way. Because he may be the strongest person in the endless world of nine states. A person who has always been mentioned as a candidate for the best in the world, and is still mentioned today, even though he has never shown proper military power. The tense mystery aroused intense curiosity. No. What matters isnt how strong he is. What kind of personality do you have? Of course he cant be nice. He is the head of the Demonic Cult, which is said to be the worst group in the world, but he cannot be a good guy. Hes definitely a bad guy, but I cant tell how bad he is. If hes such a bad guy that I dont want to even talk to him in fact, it may be dangerous to go and meet him now. He shook his head inwardly. It wont be the worst thing that makes no sense. While working under Lord Uicheon, Cheon Ha-jin realized that there were many things in common with the righteous demons. One of them is that none of them want a stupid leader. If the Demon Cult leader was a person full of evil, as rumored, there is no way the Heavenly Demon Cult could have been maintained to this day. A simple person like that would not have been able to rule over a huge group called the Heavenly Demon Church. Of course, you will be extremely smart and know how to control your emotions freely. A person who knows how to control his emotions can never be absorbed in either good or evil. Because I know the pros and cons of each. So, Cheon Ha-jin judged that Ma Jyoju was not such a vicious person. Cheon Ha-jin, who had been daydreaming about the Demon Cult Lord by himself, soon fell flat on his back. Thats enough. If you worry about it, will things turn out well? Im just waiting to see if I can meet what I already committed. He rolled around on the soft cushion for a long time. But even for a moment. Ac! Cheon Ha-jin suddenly stood up and held his head. shit! Damn it! Should I have been a little more cautious? Still, youre a demonic lord, right? Its the Heavenly Demon of our time, right? Among those who served as the leaders of the Heavenly Demon Church throughout history, there were less than ten who received the title of Heavenly Demon. And one of those less than ten people was the religious leader of the time. How strong would you be so that you could proudly call yourself the Heavenly Demon? huh? Cheon Ha-jin snapped his fingers. So, isnt it possible that the Demonic Cult was deliberately encouraging rumors? Actually, Im not that strong, but Im embarrassed, so I just encouraged rumors to save face punishment. That cant be possible, you idiot! The word Cheonma is equivalent to the name of a god in the martial arts world. There is no way they would use that noble title just to save face. In the end, as I thought before, what is important is not his inaction but his character. Still if Im weak, it might at least comfort my heart. Cheon Ha-jins eyes, who had been biting her nails out of anxiety, changed in an instant. No, right? Still, Im not that weak that Ill get pushed around, right? Wasnt he also considered one of the top ten masters in the world in his previous life? Although I specialized in assassinations rather than head-to-head combat, that was because I learned what I learned. Besides, when I fight, I fight with confidence. It may be treated as white bullshit, but it was true. He tried hiding and slitting peoples throats once or twice, but later he got tired of it, so he would put on a mask and confidently enter the front door, kill only his target, and then leisurely come out. There were even more than one type of weapon he handled. When you think of an assassin, you might think that they use a dagger or a sword coated with charcoal C in fact, most of them are like that C but he was an ingenious person who used not only spears, axes, whips, and Mandarin Angwol (xX), but also scrap stones and window frames as weapons. The strongest assassin in history, with no weapon he cannot handle and no person he cannot kill. That was King Sal, the master assassin of Cheon Ha-jin. Yes, thats right. Regardless of whether the opponent is a Cheonma or something else, I am also a human who has made a mistake in my own way. Cheon Ha-jin clenched his fists. The myth of the world of assassins that was not only the best in the world but also the best in all times! Kangho, the worst Shinigami who was a former assassin and was first selected as one of the worlds top ten masters! At this level, even if you cant fart, isnt it enough to blow your nose? Moreover, he came into the body as a disciple of the Demonic Cult. There is nothing to worry about. Theres no need to be scared, Cheon Ha-jin. Express your demands confidently! Cheon Ha-jins face is suddenly red with overflowing confidence. But that confidence quickly began to diminish as the carriage slowed down. . Cheon Ha-jins left leg was trembling without realizing it, and his index finger was frantically tapping his thigh. A risk! How did you arrive? Wow, its not as fast as I thought Sigh! For a moment, Cheon Ha-jins face hardened. ? what? what? I have a feeling Even though there was no problem with my vision, it felt like everything had become dark. I feel like I can hear buzzing in my ears and a musty smell tickles my nose. Goosebumps appeared all over my body. master?! At that time, gruff voices were heard from the coach seat in the distance. This is the Three Princes of Xiliang. Give me permission to enter the palace. Here it is. Confirmed. Please come in. Again and again. The sound of horses hooves driving a carriage. Pop. Pop. Beads of sweat fell from under Cheon Ha-jins chin. Damn it. As soon as the carriage stopped, I had only one thought. It came into the mouth of the Sypha monster bastard. Weeeeeeeee! Even if I tried so hard, it seemed like my extra senses, which had not been activated, were activated without my knowledge. The atmosphere here was so unusual that my instincts forced me to increase my sensitivity. Why are there so many experts? There was no sign of them. But I can understand the unique atmosphere they give off. This is Yongdamhohyeol (̶Ѩ). Although they are not at the level of top 100 experts, at least five super experts who are good enough to be among the top 100 experts are hiding. And there will be ten times as many masters densely surrounding it. Should I say that it feels similar to when I was trapped in the net of Uicheonmaeng and Iron Blood Castle? The numbers cannot be compared to then, but the feeling of despair is greater than then. My breathing was so blocked that I felt dizzy. Did you say it was the Demon God Palace? It seems correct that we arrived at Gyojujeon. The escort is amazing. It can never be penetrated. The Uicheon Lords escort was also amazing. Even if I wasnt addicted to blood pressure, I would have thought that three months of preparation work would be needed to catch the Lord of Uicheon. Even then, the probability of success did not exceed half. This one is more. Although their numbers are small, each one is extremely specialized in escorting. Yet, inaction is at the top level of powerhouses. As long as you are human, it is impossible to sneak into this place. It is possible that he is more than twice as strong as the King of Sal in his previous life. Crazy things! Is the leader that important? Why are you beating up such a large force just because youre such a precious person?! Cheon Ha-jin grumbled internally, but that was because he did not know the physiology of the Heavenly Demon Church. Cheonmashinism is a martial arts sect and a religion. In other words, the Demon God Palace was both the religious leaders residence and a temple. To them, protecting the Demon God Palace was like protecting a temple. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. From the moment you enter martial arts, you receive specialized training in escorting. Shingyos elite guard warriors carefully selected. Even if it is not the King of Death but the God of Death, it is difficult to penetrate. Kugugoogung! I heard the sound of a door closing that I didnt even know when it opened. Confucius, please leave now. Oh, I understand. Cheon Ha-jin got off the carriage, hiding his nervousness as much as possible. The religious leader called Confucius to Panmajeong. Please go with your attendant. I understand. What is Panmajeong again? There are so many things you dont know. I thought it was a place that would pop up quickly, so I didnt look into it in detail. This is because I thought it would be better to fix my body while I was looking into it. But now I really regret it. The bloody atmosphere here seemed to encourage those feelings even more. Cheon Ha-jin walked silently under the guidance of his attendant. How long did you walk? Eventually, when a dark and gloomy person arrived in front of a small door barely big enough to pass through, the attendant bowed his head. Please eat. Cheon Ha-jins head tilted slightly. Panmajeong? Wasnt it sperm? No, no. Lets act like we know everything. Dont be suspicious and dont be suspicious. The attendant straightened up and grabbed the doorknob. Kiiiiig. Im afraid its a demonic religion, so the sound of the door opening is extremely gloomy. The moment Cheon Ha-jin entered the door. Whoa! A light so strong that it was difficult to open his eyes poured down on his body. What?! I had no choice but to instinctively close my eyes. And after a while. ? Cheon Ha-jins carefully opened eyes widened in an instant. What is it? A new world unfolded before his eyes. Chapter 8 Episode 8. Facing the Gyoju (3)It is called Seongyeong (ɾ) or Mureungdowon (Դ), referring to a place with a nice view and a cozy place. It meant that it was as beautiful as the world where immortals live. But it was clear that this place was truly a paradise. Tweet. Small, pretty birds sat on the tree and sang. Sabagsabag. Deer with shiny, shiny fur were leisurely grazing the grass. Even though he felt like he was popular, he didnt care at all. Slurp. A stream flowed on one side, and the sky was clear without a single cloud. The flower petals danced among themselves in the wind. The warm wind blowing was filled with the scent of spring, and on one side, a lilyflower was in full bloom. Wow What is this? Its obviously winter now. Because it was a regional area, it may have been warmer than the north, but it was basically very cold. But its spring here, right? what? Am I dreaming now? Cheon Ha-jin raised his hands and pulled his cheeks to both sides with a blank expression. sick. Its not a dream? At that moment, Cheon Ha-jins eyes sparkled. Fantasy Jin (Fantasy Jin)?! The method of causing hallucinations by deceiving a persons five senses is called a phantom illusion. Since the season is winter, this scene makes no sense. Didnt he even come inside the building instead of outside? If so, this must be an area with a fantasy formation. But Why are there all these really similar strategies? In order to be good at spraying water, you must have a certain degree of expertise in the method of casting. Moreover, in order to hear the sound of Salsujiwang, one must acquire almost expert level knowledge of Jinbeop. The level of the fantasy camp here was so high that even such a world class camp was difficult to overcome. Although it is impossible to jump to conclusions, it would not be unreasonable to say that it was a top-class attack method. Well, anyway, its good. After retiring from Gangho, I wanted to build a big house and live in a place like this. This was exactly the ideal home site I had dreamed of in my imagination. It was time for him to open his mouth and look around. This way. Wow, Im surprised! Cheon Ha-jin turned his head to where the voice was heard. ! A large sperm was caught in his field of vision. It was a pavilion that did not exist until a little while ago. If there was such a large and antique pavilion, there was no way I wouldnt have known about it. And there, a man wearing a dragon robe was sitting with his back turned. Kuuk. My fingers curled up and my fists clenched. Cheon Ha-jin, who looked at the mans back for a moment, slowly walked away. Jump and jump. Walking carefully and cautiously, step by step. Then something surprising happened. Slurp. Where he took a step, the grass grew up to his shins, but as soon as he took his step, it withered and crumbled. When I took a step again, other grasses came up, and when I took a step back, they withered and died. Life is contained in one step, and death permeates in two steps. However, Cheon Ha-jin, who was walking while looking at the mans back, did not notice it. Cheon Ha-jin walks as if possessed by something. The eyes of the man who lowered his head and brought the glass to his mouth sparkled. Life or death? He slowly put down his glass and looked around. The atmosphere of a peaceful fairyland gradually invades his world, which was at the edge of a cliff. Interesting. How much time has passed like that? flinch! Before he knew it, Cheon Ha-jin had reached the stairs opposite the pavilion and his feet came to a shaky stop. I felt an inexplicable sense of discomfort. huh? Cheon Ha-jin hurriedly looked around. The world was the same as before. The wildflowers were in full bloom, and deer and birds were playing peacefully. I definitely felt something strange? flinch! At that moment, a sharp pain of unknown origin went up my spine and all the way to the back of my neck. . Cheon Ha-jin was startled and massaged his neck. It felt like I had been stung by a bee. Thanks to that sharp pain, I came to my senses. What can I say I dont know why A strong light appeared in his hazy eyes. Its dangerous here. The mind and body are ultimately one. Hogang, who had never felt at ease even for a single day, but had never felt at ease in his life, made his mind and body flexible for three months. However, the instinct to kill, which had been honed throughout his life, was not going to disappear in just three months. The instinctive cry that I had cried out countless times until now reawakened in an environment I had never encountered before. And I told you. That this place is not safe. Knowing with your head and understanding deeply in your heart are completely different. Only now did Cheon Ha-jin clearly realize that this was a truly dangerous place. How dangerous is this place? Enough to suppress even the sixth sense engraved in the soul! He put one foot on the stairs. Excited. My heart was racing. My heart is pounding. Gradually, the gaze opened to the world above, little by little. Sreuk. Cheon Ha-jin finally came up to the pavilion. Sit down. Wooooow. The clear voice that comes in as if he had been waiting for it is truly overwhelming. Cheon Ha-jins uvula fluttered along with the saliva he swallowed. A man came into his field of vision. The man was sitting at an angle with one arm resting on his head and pouring alcohol with a languid movement. Grrr. A cup that fills slowly. However, Cheon Ha-jins attention was not captured by the glass, but by the man himself. big! It is truly a magnificent physique. At first glance, his body was almost seven feet tall, and his shoulders were wide open to the left and right, reminiscent of a mountain range. His hands were also very large, so he could fit a fairly thick bottle of alcohol around his fingers. Her matted hair covered half of her face, and the underwear she wore underneath her roughly draped robe was so disheveled that her chest was completely exposed. The chest muscles and upper abdominal muscles, so strong yet smooth as if they were about to explode, disturbed my vision. It was difficult to guess age from the half-revealed face. Rich, frost-free hair and wrinkle-free skin. But I didnt feel young at all. A very languid and decadent atmosphere that does not suit his size. What created that atmosphere was a sense of dignity and leisure that could never be created by energetic youth. Demon Lord! Finally, we meet the master of the Heavenly Demon Church of the time. It was the moment when I encountered Lee Cheon-sang, the Nine Great Heavenly Demons, who received the divine command of the Heavenly Demon for the ninth time in history. * * * Has the Three Dukes gone in? Thats right. A middle-aged man named Shingyos Great Protection Act, Mu Dam, stared at the door with complicated eyes. A silent conversation. The man next to him with a blunt expression opened his mouth. Do you have any issues that bother you? . . . sorry. The boy made a mistake. Mudam did not answer this time either. How much time has passed like that? Since the reign of the sect leader, there have only been two times that anyone other than the sect leader has entered Panmajeong. The calm voice contained tension and concern that could not be hidden. Once, twenty-five years ago, when the leader accepted his first disciple. The mans eyes sparkled. The first disciple are you talking about? Yes. What if the Archduke? Not like that. The Archduke became your disciple exactly twenty years ago. Are you saying that there was another disciple before the current archduke? Yes. And the disciple in the shadows that you dont know about died here at Panma Pavilion. ! His whole body was torn to pieces, as if he had been eaten by animals. The mans face turned pale. The leader? If the leader had planned to kill him, he wouldnt have brought him here. That is correct. So I couldnt figure it out even more. The man, who had never been to a place called Panmajeong in the first place, had no idea what kind of place it was. All I knew was that there was a private pavilion that the religious leader favored. So who else went in here? Its a total military force. ! The supreme authority who oversees the major and minor affairs of our school. The only man in our school who rose to the position of one person or one person through intelligence rather than martial arts. He was the second person to enter Panma Pavilion. He Yes. I walked out confidently. Mudams eyes deepened. As of today, Panmajeong was held for the third time. Will the Three Confucius be able to return alive? * * * The tension that was building up took strength out of my crook and pounded my stomach and lower back. After telling him to sit down, Lee Cheon-sang did not open his mouth. I just repeated filling and emptying the glass with slow movements. Squeak. Squeak. Cheon Ha-jin took a deep breath and walked step by step again. When there were about five steps left to the drinking table. Im meeting the leader. Lee Cheon-sangs eyes shone. Cheon Ha-jin stops walking and bows. A subtle politeness emanated from him. . Lee Cheon-sang, who was looking at him blankly, moved the glass he had placed aside to the opposite side. Grrr. Take it. Cheon Ha-jin sat down and raised his glass. A refreshing drink. The strong yet luxurious scent made his head dizzy. Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cheon Ha-jin, who closed his eyes for a moment and savored the scent, emptied his glass. Keuu Joota! I had been drinking cheap white liquor on a bad day, but when I drank this alcohol, I felt like my hands and feet were tingling. He held back the exclamation that almost came out of his mouth without realizing it and carefully put down the glass. He straightened his posture and looked at Cheon-sang Lee. ! Its different. Lee Cheon-sangs presence across the small statue was truly overwhelming. Even though it does not emit any force, it conveys majesty like a great mountain. Even a light gesture or a short breath clearly conveyed the pressure that weighed on a person. The words Great Master of Magic and Lord of Ten Thousand Demons are meaningless. Although he was better at politics than at martial arts, the old man who was the leader of Uicheon was also one of the top ten masters in the world. Ive never seen the Iron Blood Holy Lord, but its probably at a similar level. He could be said to be one level below those two. This person is different. Here is the greatest martial god in the world who has no reason to be confined to the framework of a teenage master. He was a half-good man who played in a completely different dimension, so much so that it was understandable that the demons looked up to him as a god. Before I was impressed, I had doubts. If youre this strong, why didnt you join the team? Was he not interested in the world of magic? It was when Cheon Ha-jin inwardly tilted his head. You said youd see me? There was no emotion whatsoever in the words that came out as if thrown out. It was truly the height of indifference. Oh yeah. The reason is? Thats so cold. Still, isnt he a priest in his own way? Is the priesthood in this neighborhood really this bloody? Feeling somewhat embarrassed, Cheon Ha-jin cleared his throat a couple of times. In any case, it was clear that this guy didnt like to gossip. Lets be honest without making excuses. I have a favor to ask you A favor? Was it unexpected? Lee Cheon-sangs eyes brightened once again. What kind of request are you talking about? Cheon Ha-jin swallowed his saliva as the tension continued unabated. When Im actually going to talk, Im a little nervous. Still, if you want to find freedom, you have to put up a lot of stakes. Hehe hum! I I mean that. . . . Can I leave the school? Lee Cheon-sang looked at Cheon Ha-jin in silence at the endless words. Cheon Ha-jin felt cold sweat running down his back. Hey you idiot! Speak confidently, confidently! Im going to go out for a bit! I want to get some fresh air outside! Isnt it okay to say this? Can I leave the school? Why is this a request that cuts everything out?! Its so fucking bloody! Above all, the pressure was no joke. Just uttering those words made my entire back feel wet. Anyway, I said it. Will you allow it? Yes, I will allow it. Its not like Im planning on causing an accident, Im just going out, right? My body has gotten to this point, so I cant even listen to one request from my disciple. As he was being kicked out, he lowered his eyes and even made a sad expression. I worked hard to create an atmosphere by relaxing my tense body. My pride was a little hurt, but once I got out of here, my life as a bloody demonic cult was over. The true new life of human Cheon Ha-jin begins. For that, I was even able to dance in front of the religious leader. How much time has passed like that? Lee Cheon-sang, who was staring at Cheon Ha-jin, raised his glass. Follow. Ah yep. Cheon Ha-jin politely filled his glass. Lee Cheon-sang slowly emptied his glass and opened his mouth. Do you want to go to school? Thats right. Are you saying you are going to sever ties with our school? Cheon Ha-jin blinked. Uh I plan to. What I told you was that I was just going to go to school? ah! Now that I think about it, I wonder if this could be misleading? Cheon Ha-jin hurriedly opened his mouth. What you meant was Dont you like being my disciple? yes? Oh no! Thats not what Im saying So, have you already given up just because your body has reached that point? Thats it. Was he only that bad? Saaaaagh. Lee Cheon-sangs eyes sank infinitely deeply. Cheon Ha-jins uvula rose and fell mercilessly. Shiba. Fucked. Chapter 9 Episode 9. Face to face with the religious leader (4)Grumble. Sweat ran down my forehead and moistened my eyes. Woooooo!! It felt like I was hearing tinnitus. The look in his eyes only changed once, but it was extremely cold, as if the warm spring breeze had suddenly turned into a cold winter breeze. So what Im saying is Im disappointed. Lee Cheon-sang spat out the drink and filled his glass. Cheon Ha-jin screamed inwardly. What do you think I did wrong? No, you just want to go out for a bit, right? And when someone speaks, please listen without interrupting! All the words floating around in my head were things I couldnt say out loud. Cheon Ha-jin took a deep breath. Master. Lee Cheon-sang didnt even look at him, but just slowly emptied the glass and poured it again. It seems like there is some misunderstanding. Misunderstanding? Still an indifferent voice. I have no idea what this guy is thinking. driving me crazy! I cant read your expression! Aside from that, he stopped talking like that, to the point where I couldnt even open my mouth. Still, I couldnt stay still. Even though I was the one who set the tone, I cant go back after pouring so much sweat into it. Cheon Ha-jin rolled his eyes and continued to worry. What do we do? You dont seem extremely angry, but you dont seem happy either. Well, there wasnt a single word that could express joy. Cheon Ha-jin, who was rolling rice like crazy for a moment, suddenly felt desperate. shit. I dont fucking know. Now the only answer is the regular method. He is clearly a man who hates talking in circles even more than a poisonous snake. They even seem to have no doubt that their thoughts are right. OK! I want to break up with this place! You are right! Admit it! Im just waiting to see if the governor will be able to get over this! Do you live your life once twice or three times?! After all, this is a body that was broken once. There is nothing to be sad or afraid of if you die again. Master! A loud start. Cheon Ha-jin raised his head. I am! It was then. Ugh! !! His body suddenly became stiff. Lee Cheon-sangs expression was as indifferent as before. It didnt particularly radiate internal power or presence. However, when Cheon Ha-jin looked into the eyes of the only demon god in the world, he felt his bones freezing. Eyes filled with the flames of infinite hell. The glow in the eyes of the Absolute was majestic, intimidating, and terrifying in itself. There was a person there who had perfected himself without having to prove himself with useless words and actions. The moment when the strongest demon of the time, who plays with the laws of all things and will set the sky on fire, is about to devour the god of death who has not yet shed his human mask. Oh, Im not really trying to break off the relationship. Lee Cheon-sangs eyes shone. What if? Cheon Ha-jin spoke in a whisper. I just want to get some fresh air. . I it hasnt been long since I got better. In the meantime, I also lost my martial arts skills. Because? Its a bit complicated one way or another. This really made me try to get my mind together. It wasnt easy at all. . So, I was thinking about going out for a bit so I came to ask for that. Yes, thats right. Thats it. . How could I possibly want to cut off ties with our school without realizing it? Ha ha! That cloth Seoliang! Im not going anywhere! Cancer. Lee Cheon-sangs eyes narrowed. There was a feeling of surprise in his eyes as he looked at his student, who was chattering like a sparrow. is it. Yes, yes. So, did you just want to see me so I could get permission to go out? ah? Holy shit. Cheon Ha-jin cursed his own simplicity. If you think about it, it was truly absurd. The reason for asking to meet the leader of the Heavenly Demon Church called Tenmanmajijon is nothing more than permission to go out? No matter who hears it, they cant help but be shocked. At the very least, he should have come with a more important reason than permission to go out. This is why I said, Im going to break off the relationship. Isolation would be enough as a reason for asking to meet with the leader of the Great Heavenly Demon Church. Going out itself is an important reason for me! But does the other person think thats important? Its been a while since I wanted to see Master John Ando. Lee Cheon-sangs eyebrows twitched. It was the first change in facial expression, but Cheon Ha-jin had no time to notice it because he was chatting incessantly. It has come to this point, but isnt there still a duty to be a disciple? I havent been able to repay even one hundred percent of the favor I received, and I feel like I cant even say hello to you on time, so its a burden on my heart This is the step Ive just given up on. Cheon Ha-jin tried to stimulate the other persons emotions as much as possible. They said that you can repay the money you owe, but you cannot repay the debt you owe. The human heart is so important. Arent priests and priests also a relationship formed by heavenly principles, just like blood relatives? I dont know if this stone-faced gentleman has any feelings, but he said his disciple came because he wanted to see the master. How could he possibly be angry? Pusssss. The cup in Lee Cheon-sangs hand turned into powder and scattered. His expression was still indifferent, but the glowing glow in his eyes seemed to show his twisted judgment. Why are you angry?! Sigh! The heavy air became hot. Did you say it is the duty of a disciple? yes? If you knew what to do, you shouldnt have appeared in front of me with a body like that. Cheon Ha-jin opened his mouth wide. I heard that a disciple who was revived by a knight came to say hello, but he doesnt know the principles? what? Am I weird? No, its because I really dont know. Why is this so ignorant? Someone teach me! Lee Cheon-sang stood up. Coo! It was scary when I was sitting down, but when I got up, it was truly as huge as Taisan. He turned his back and spoke bluntly. I will send someone in three days. ? three days? person? Go back. Go back? Go to your place?! Cheon Ha-jin was dumbfounded. Wait! So what happens to my request? Going out? Is it okay for me to just go out on my own? Would you really do that? Um Lee Cheon-sang glanced at Cheon Ha-jin. Im crying! For some reason, I felt angry at the silent glance. When this guy said he would see you, he was just saying things that I could understand, right? Is there no such thing as minimum consideration for others? Do you even know what the essence of conversation is? ok?! Even though I look like this, I am a super expert who was considered one of the top ten experts in the world, so this is it! Cheon Ha-jin stood up resolutely. And then he politely folded his back. Ill see you later. Lets go back first. * * * Did you call me, leader? hmm. Lee Cheon-sang, who was sitting at the royal temple and received Mudams greeting, stood up. Jump and jump. Just walking can make people nervous. Even Martial Arts, who was said to be no less powerful than the worlds top ten masters, felt his hair stand on end as Lee Cheon-sang approached. Grrr. Before we knew it, Lee Cheon-sang had moved next to the window, opened one of several bottles of alcohol, and filled his glass. Mudam still held on to his fighting spirit. Come here. yes. Mudam got up from his seat and approached Lee Cheon-sang with cautious steps. Lee Cheon-sang held out his glass. Lets have a drink. Here comes the Emperor. Mudam politely received the glass, turned his head and emptied the glass, immediately took three steps back, then knelt down and bowed his head. It is an attitude that is difficult to develop unless you have extreme respect for the other person. This was the attitude of Daehobeop towards gods who appeared in human bodies. Lee Cheon-sang asked calmly. What happened to the third child? There was a look of puzzlement on Mudams face. In the meantime, Lee Cheon-sang rarely asked about his students. I was curious, but it is the duty of one who serves God to keep curiosity in his heart. I recovered at my residence. Is that simply all there is to it? yes. Right. The indifference contained in the short answer still remained. However, Mudam, who had served Lee Cheon-sang for decades, was able to find out. The current religious leader is a little different from usual. Its blasphemous to even dare to guess, but if I had to think about it Interesting? To whom? Could it be to the Three Dukes? Mudam, who was inwardly tilting his head, was startled by Lee Cheon-sangs words that came out a moment later. It was pretty good. ? I picked it up thinking it was an Imoogi, but it turned out to be a poisonous snake. So I was disappointed. yes? When I saw it again today, I saw that it was holding a female pearl in its snout. Mudams eyes wavered. The corner of Lee Cheon-sangs mouth slightly rose. It was a very small movement, but the change in an expression that seemed to not change even after a thousand years was surprising. Lee Cheon-sang recalled the time of Panmajeong. The mysterious and amazing sight that the third child showed me. Instead of moving away from the devil, I was understanding death. Panmajeong. It is not for nothing that the term semen that distinguishes between demons is used. The Jinbeop that surrounded it was the highest level of study maintained by the sects magic energy, which was a development of the ancient Jinjin with each generation. Identify the hemp. Demons are the objects brought in by the religious leader, and it is up to the religious leader and Jinbeop to determine it. Since it was a Jinbeop maintained by the religious leaders magic power, the owner of Panmajeong had to be the religious leader. Panmajeong symbolizes the hearts of those who enter the camp. Not only does it show not only the current state but also what one is pursuing, it also reveals part of the unconscious. What if the target person is not liked by the religious leader? What if even a single glimmer of life arises in the cult leaders heart? At that time, according to the will of the cult leader, a magical spirit called Panmajeong attacks the target. As soon as you truly feel the desire to kill, you destroy it brutally. It is the best way to find out a persons inner thoughts. However, it was not possible to keep Panmajeong open indefinitely. The period during which Panmajeong could be reopened was a secret known only to the religious leader. Is the bamboo forest managed well? yes? Ah yes! We are appointing personnel from the defense court every two days to manage it. What about casualties? There are an average of five casualties per month, but fortunately there have been no deaths in the past four months. Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. You raised your kids well. Lee Cheon-sang emptied his glass and held it out to Mudam, who carefully filled his cup. But Lee Cheon-sang was still holding out his glass. Lets do it together. yes? Lee Cheon-sang said no more. Mudam filled his own glass as if he were grateful and then carefully lifted it up. Sigh! The sound of glasses clinking together was very beautiful. One person emptied his glass refreshingly and the other politely. Its a gift for your hard work. Oh no! It was something that had to be done. Mudams face was colored with passion. I had no idea that the church leader would even suggest a toast. Neither the heavenly nectar nor the temptation of the state of the world could be sweeter than this. It was a gift I would never forget until the moment I died. When he was drunk on the cult leaders gift. Lets bite the kids for a while. yes? After placing the cup, Lee Cheon-sang went up to the Taesa and sat down. I will send the third child to Gojukwon. Mudams face turned pale. To Gojukwon you mean? He knew how important Gojukwon was to Protestantism. And as important as it is, it is even more dangerous. Lee Cheon-sang rested his chin. Was it Mudams mistake to read the interest on his seemingly indifferent face? Its a good place to get some fresh air. Chapter 10 Episode 10. Face to face with the religious leader (5)Confucius. . Confucius? . Hey the late Confucius? The cherry blossoms were restless. After returning from an audience with the religious leader three days ago, Confucius had changed a lot. He usually practiced meditation, ate well, and went to side meditation five or six times a day. He slept for at least three hours. He literally ate well, ate well, and slept well. It was the ideal schedule for a healthy life. But how is Confucius feeling now? I sat on the bed and looked blankly at the window, and saliva was dripping from my open mouth. I left it there because I couldnt dare clean it without permission, but it was threatening to cause a flood if I left it alone. Maybe he doesnt eat much and sleeps a lot. The number of times I go to the side is only two or three times. Its understandable since you dont eat much. Its a good thing that you never forget to practice meditation. However, when the practice was over, he started drooling again in a daze. At this level, I was worried that he might be suffering from a serious mental illness. While Cherry Blossom was stamping her feet, not knowing what to do, Cheon Ha-jins mind was racing furiously. what? what? What is it? What? what? I dont know. I really dont know. What on earth do the cult leaders words mean? First of all, go back to your place and rest. It literally means rest, so there was no need to understand. But no matter how hard I try, I dont know what it means to send someone after three days. No, apart from that. Are you saying youre going to let me go or not? If youre going to go, go, if youre not going to go, dont, shouldnt you have given a definite answer? Was it really necessary to bother my head this much? Cheon Ha-jin rolled his eyes endlessly. Will you send it to me? Are you going to send it to me? Youll send it to me, right? Of course I will send it. You saw it, right? The disappointed face of that gomtaeng-like man, Lord Ma. I assure you, that is definitely not acting. Martial arts skills do not improve acting skills. Rather, the weak are really good at acting. Because I have to survive by paying attention. As a result, the leader is not only not a person who can act well, but is also in a position where there is no need to act. Cheon Ha-jin clenched his fists. Ill be able to get out. Who knows, the student who was once lovely is going on a long journey, and maybe hes trying to fit me into some nice clothes. It doesnt seem like luxury silk clothes can be made in three days, but it might be an equivalent gift. Im a human who needs money anyway, so what cant you do? Yes it will. The religious leader is also a human being, so there must be some affection for him. Cheon Ha-jin, who was trying hard to rationalize, smiled. I guess youre right. Nothing like cancer. But why am I so anxious? It was when Cheon Ha-jin chewed his nails with his front teeth for a long time. Confucius! Cheon Ha-jin, startled, turned his head to the source of the sound. The face of Aenghwa, who mustered up the courage to speak out, turned slightly pale. Whats going on? Has anyone come? yes? Oh no? Then why? You need to eat. You even skipped breakfast. Cheon Ha-jin rubbed his stomach. Now that I think about it, I couldnt even think about eating because I was pounding my head so hard. Lets eat. yes! I will bring it. After a while, a simple meal was served. Thick, long chopsticks were constantly being passed between rice and side dishes. Cheon Ha-jin, who was stuffing his cheeks with food until his cheeks were full, thought over and over again with an extremely serious expression on his face. Before I came back, the surrounding guards were completely eliminated. It was clear that the order had come from above. And that order must have come from the religious leader. Why did they organize the bodyguards? Still, I guess hes a bit of a trifecta, isnt he? Theyre saying theyll send it to you. Moreover, the doctor who used to come every two days stopped coming. This too must have been intervened from above. If you are an expert at the level of a religious leader, you can see my physical condition at a glance. Not necessarily a religious leader, but even a decent expert would know. This body now requires no further treatment. There remains room for improvement, but it can be easily covered by individual efforts. The guards were removed and the lawmakers were also blocked. In other words, the intention is to reduce manpower waste. There is only one answer that intention points to! Nagangsu later. Huh? Confucius, do you have something to tell me? ok? Anggulp! No, there is not. Ah yes! He stirred the Wagu Wagu rice again. I was encouraged by the hopeful and positive interpretation. There will be a lot of work to do in the future, so you need to eat well first. After finishing his meal like that, Cheon Ha-jin sat cross-legged. Oops! shall we start. Meals are nutrition, and nutrition is the ingredients that a person can obtain from outside the body to maintain life. As soon as food enters the stomach, the five internal organs move more actively to absorb nutrients. And what could accelerate that action was the internal energy and mental techniques. Lets take care of our bodies first. If people are busy, they cant do anything. Cheon Ha-jin closed his eyes. After a while. Tsutsutsutsu. A faint haze rose over his shoulders. The cherry blossoms standing next to her pursed their lips. Its going to get stuffy. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When Cheon Ha-jin used the mind method, the air always became stuffy. It didnt really smell, but the air was humid and heavy enough to make breathing uncomfortable. You said its because it emits turbid air, right? A look of awe appeared on Aenghwas face. Although she is only a self-defense person, she is also a demon who has trained in the mind method. I knew at least how difficult it was to drive out a large amount of turbid energy with a body that had almost no internal strength. Perhaps the improvement in Confucius condition was not due to acupuncture or medicine, but rather to Confucius personal efforts. How much time has passed like that? huh? Cherry blossoms tilted their heads. Thats strange? I thought the air would sink, but that wasnt the case today. Rather. Child, be refreshed. Cherry blossoms fluttered their noses without realizing it. The air was so clear that I wanted to take deep breaths. When the cherry blossoms smile brightly at the unexpected refreshing feeling. uh?! Cheon Ha-jin was inwardly surprised. whats this? Muae-gongs luck was different from usual. To be precise, the level suddenly jumped. Samdanggong (ι)?! Muae-gong is divided into stages from Idan-gong to Odan-gong. Among them, it was not difficult to reach the third level if you persisted, but from the fourth level, you could only advance step by step if you had a special understanding of the non-comprehensive technique. The level he reached in his previous life when he was at his peak as the King of Death was the end of Sadangong. Considering his skills, which were considered one of the top ten masters in the world, I could see how troublesome martial arts Muae Gong was. But now we have reached the end of the three stages. I felt like if I just had a couple more fortunes, I would be able to land on Sadangong in no time. How is this possible? Its absolutely absurd. I said it wasnt difficult to get to Samdanggong, but I didnt say it was easy. I was at a point where I thought it would take at least five years to achieve enlightenment. The reason is that the degree of connection between martial arts and the body is more important than enlightenment. No matter how much you have been holding on to Muae-gong for three months, are you already trying to overcome Sadan-gong? No way Cheon Ha -jins expression became serious. Because Im a genius? Its no time for jokes, man. I really dont understand. Weeeeeeeee. A pleasant sound emanated from his body. When he inhaled, the fine turbid air floating around the room seeped into his body, and when he exhaled, the clean air changed the air in the room to purity. Cheon Ha-jins expression brightened. It is used automatically even for purification and truth. Muae-gongs Jeong Hwa-gyeol. The essence of Muae Gong is to expel turbid energy from the body and maximize chisang ability. However, Muae Gong has a unique study called Jeongjeonggyeol, which literally purifies the surrounding air. In contrast to the discharge of turbidity, it collects turbidity. Naturally, the air, free of unpleasant energies, was bound to become cleaner. Wouldnt it be a burden on your body if you sucked out the dirt that wasnt enough to expel? at all! The remnants of dirty energy remaining in his body are shrunk and converted into internal power by the supernormal ability of Muae Gong. Of course, it was only a very small amount, smaller than the size of a sparrows eyes, and the power gained from ordinary martial arts was much more. Nevertheless, the reason why purification and advancement were important was because of the virtuous cycle. By purifying the air in the area and then accumulating true energy through other internal energy techniques, you can obtain better quality energy than usual. Naturally, the achievement of new skills is also faster and the body becomes stronger. Even if it is not noticeable right away, after a year or ten years, there will be a jaw-dropping difference. What kind of windfall is this? I wanted to at least dance. After three months of clinging to Muae-gong with the feeling of vomiting blood, I received this kind of blessing! Thats enough! You can get it back much quicker. He estimated the time it would take to regain his former strength to be within three to five years. Of course, this period was based on the assumption that the elixir would be taken at a safe house. However, if you can use Jeonghwajingyeol, the period will be shorter. You said this body is twenty-three, right? If you can get it back in three years, at the age of 26, you will have the martial arts skills of a top 10 expert in the world. Wow At this level, you can really hear the greatest genius of all time? Cheon Ha-jins expression turned greedy. Even though he may have studied at a prestigious level, how can he not have a desire for fame? Moreover, if this young body possesses martial arts skills of the highest level and shakes up the power, life will truly be the taste of the world. Moorim will cheer for the appearance of a genius, right? Even women who arent killers will pay attention to me at least once, right? Since your reputation will increase, money will come in on its own, right? gulp. Cheon Ha-jin, who had been daydreaming alone, soon shook his head roughly. Stupid bastard. Dont you know what happened to me like that? Murim is not a place for people to live. Are you cheering for the emergence of a genius? I will do it. They will be cheering and holding a dagger in their hands behind their backs. Even women dont like me because I have a guy who will break their backs, but they wont truly understand me. honor? Can I eat that? Theres a lot of money inside. Crucially, isnt he the same whether hes three or five years younger? Youre such an easy person to criticize me just because the training period is a little shorter. Lets live knowing the subject. Lets not ruin our lives with a momentary desire. Half a day later. Keuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Cheon Ha-jin stretched out. The cherry blossom fell flat on its face. Congratulations, Confucius! huh? what? yes? No its just. I couldnt say it was like this because it felt like he had accomplished something. Cheon Ha-jin stroked Aenghwas head. haha! Why are you so nervous? Anyway, thank you. Aenghwas body suddenly stiffened. Confucius patted your head?! Its incredibly sad. At the same time, I feel a bit glum. I touched it with care today I put in over half an hour of effort to get this hair done. Still, Confucius liked it, so it was okay. I just need to touch my head again. A young man was crying with joy, and a girl was in a complicated state of mind and did not know what to do. thud! Cheon Ha-jins head jerked back to the window. The main gate of the residence seen in the distance. This is a message from the Demon God Palace! Three Confucius Xiliang, open the door quickly and accept the sects holy name! Cheon Ha-jin smiled broadly. Come in! Come in! Chapter 11 Episode 11. The Demonic Scenery Outside the Human World, Ancient Bamboo Forest (1)In the meantime, I had no time or need to think, but there is one thing I feel again. The scenery of Hundred Thousand Great Mountains (ʮfɽ), the home of Demonicism, is world-class. The magnificent ridge and the trees covering it are like a landscape painting. The air is also amazingly clear. It is hard to believe that it is the home of extremely vicious devils. I cant figure out why the personalities of the people who live in this enchanting place are the way they are. after! Feel so good! Im serious. Perhaps because I thought it was a place I would never be able to visit in my life, it felt even more beautiful. Cheon Ha-jin, who was wrinkling his nose, smiled brightly. I like the scent of bamboo, too. As he turned, he saw countless bamboo trees lined up in a row. Each bamboo is thick and long, as if it could pierce the sky. Some were abnormally thick, almost reminiscent of logs. Its a spectacular view. Did you say that an upright bamboo is a symbol of loyalty? I can now understand why ancestors loved bamboo. Just looking at it made my heart pound and the hair on my whole body stood on end. My heart feels hot. It was so hot that I wanted to set the whole thing on fire. pup. Grumbling. Blood dripped down my chin. I bit my lip so hard that it hurt a lot. I asked you to go out, but instead you sent me a demotion? Are you still a human being like that, you damned bastard!! Cheon Ha-jins scream went round and round in the bamboo forest. No, who said you were going to quit? You just said you wanted to go outside and get some fresh air! What on earth did I do so wrong to be stuck in a place like this? A shadow suddenly appeared behind Cheon Ha-jin, who was clutching his head in despair. It is a presumptuous thing to say, Master Confucius. This is a dangerous statement. Cheon Ha-jin turned his head. The murderous look in his eyes was like that of a wild beast with its prey in front of it. However, the older man looking down at him did not even lift an eyebrow. What did you say? Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The man bowed his head politely. The swearing and verbal abuse directed at the religious leader is in itself a real shame. Confucius and princesses are no exception. Hey man! Please speak. Cheon Ha-jin, who was constantly fussing. Eventually, with the sound of his breathing gradually decreasing, he turned his head. I didnt swear at the leader. . Dont misunderstand. Is that so? Damn it! Damn it! In his absence, even the emperorif not even the kingeven though it was difficult, it was not wrong to curse a high-ranking person. The more I think about it, the more pissed I get. Are you some kind of royal family? Isnt it okay to swear behind someones back? These gloomy bastards are worse than the emperor. They say they are not just members of the royal family, but the incarnation of a god. I understand, but honestly, its not my business. To you, its a god, but to me, its just a big, unmanned thing. Of course, the problem is that the large warrior is an unprecedented monster-level powerhouse. Cheon Ha-jin, who was in the middle of grumbling, glanced at Ma Dong-pil. His bluntness is comparable to that of a thousand-year-old rock. Even though the wind blows like this, not a single hair moves. You know that mask? Otherwise, could a human being do that? Youre from the defense court? Ma Dong-pil got down on one knee. My name is Ma Dong-pil, the third leader of the Heavenly Demon God Religions Protectorate. A person who is the commander of the defense court will become my personal bodyguard? It is difficult to accept, Confucius. It is my honor to be the guardian of this churchs most respected person. Cheon Ha-jin screamed inwardly. Its three lives and its glory, so stop saying brilliant words! Theres no need for that! Just stay away from me! He looked into Ma Dong-pils eyes. The face is expressionless, but the eyes are burning like flames, which is indescribably burdensome. I swear to Pasun that I will sacrifice my life to protect the Three Princes. Dont give it to me please. You disgusting things! I hate demonic religions. I really hate it so much. What on earth have you given me other than despair? Isnt the scenery nice? Dont talk nonsense! I feel like Im being toyed with even more because the scenery is nice! Confucius, the weather is quite cold. How about going inside and warming up? Im looking at the bamboo, so dont disturb me. I follow your orders! You kid is needlessly serious. Cheon Ha-jin snorted three times in a row and looked back at the bamboo forest. Suddenly, a look of emptiness appeared on his face. Anyway, Shiba, how do you do this? Did you say it was a bamboo forest? I dont even want to know what this place means to the Demonic Cult. Whats important is that I have no idea what the cult leaders intention was in sending me here, leaving a perfectly fine residence behind. Even Gojuk Forest was a forest deeper than Gyoryongjeon (), where the disciples of the sect leader lived. At this level, I felt more comfortable being locked up in prison. Are you really going to set it on fire? If they run out of places to live, wont they move them somewhere else? It seems to be a bit dry. If you drop just one ember, it will burn in an instant. If you think about it, it really isnt that bad, right? Cheon Ha-jins face took on an insidious glow. Its even fascinating. Its thrilling just to imagine it. I just want to burn down all the buildings of the Demonic Cult. Cheon Ha-jin let out a long sigh. Come to your senses, you crazy person. What excuse will you give me if I set it on fire? They are not people for whom excuses such as burning meat while trying to eat it or being burned by a sudden lightning strike will work. Lets think about something productive. The shaking pupils stopped and color appeared in the pale face. His face, which changed his attitude in an instant and was seriously contemplating, was reminiscent of that of a seeker. Okay, maybe I made a mistake from the beginning. I was so caught up in the thought of having to run away right away that I couldnt read the atmosphere of the place properly. First off, its amazing. If I was going to run away, of course I had to figure out what kind of place it was. I saw it too easily. I regretted it deeply. I wonder if the guy who was so thorough during his days as a killer has turned into a fool. It may be due to an obsession created by prejudice against demonic religions. Since it is a place well-known in Gangho for being vicious, you may have unconsciously assumed that they were those people. I wasnt aware of my position as a three-gongza, nor did I know what I could do with the position. Perhaps the Demonic Cult might be a town where people live like other sects. There can be many timid and good people like cherry blossoms. It may not be a bad neighborhood to live in because so many people look at it. but! Even so! But I cant live here. Just as four-legged animals have a reason to live on land, fish also have a reason to live in the sea. This guy is that guy and that guy is this guy, but it still doesnt seem like they are a demonic cult. Ultimately, I wondered if I should be tied down to an organization even though I was given a second life thanks to a rare stroke of luck. Cheon Ha-jin rolled his eyes. Now that its like this, lets not do anything obvious, like going out or something. I dont think itll work anyway. Um But Im still not sure, so lets at least check. Hey Mr. Ma. Ma Dong-pils face showed a look of bewilderment. Mr. Ma? Its an unfamiliar calling. I dont remember ever being called that way by a superior. He bowed his head deeper than usual, fearing that his embarrassed expression might be seen. Yes, Confucius. Cheon Ha-jins expression suddenly became shocked. But are you going to bow your head like that every time I call you? I dont know what to do with myself. I apologize, Mr. Confucius. It is a natural courtesy to an honorable person. . . good. Anyway, whatever. I have something to ask you. Please ask. Im sure you know. Its been a little over three months since I recovered from a curse. yes. stuffy. Its quite frustrating and awkward. So, I want to go out to the countryside and get some fresh air. . Do I have to cancel this, like an outing pass? Ma Dong-pil slightly raised his head. The face was still as hard as a mask, but it had an expression of puzzlement that anyone could see. Cheon Ha-jin frowned slightly. why? Is the procedure a bit complicated? Uh Oh, you dont need to be careful. Just say it out loud. Ma Dong-pil flinched when he showed his expectant face. The feeling that came after the surprise was bewilderment. I wondered if someone who had lived in Protestantism for over ten years might not know that. However, since a high-ranking person asks a question, it is natural for a subordinate to answer with all sincerity. Since you say so, I dare to say something. Right, right. Basically, expulsion is possible only when a formal order is issued from superiors. Official order? Where does it come from? It is issued by the Naeseong Military Department. huh? Military department? Thats right. good. Then can I go to the military department? Its not like that. what? Are you saying it is issued by the military department? You just have to go and get permission. In general, yes. Explain quickly. What takes priority over the military department is the order given from the Demon God Palace. According to custom, it is nearly impossible for disciples to travel to suburban areas without permission from the religious leader. . If you want to be excommunicated, you will have to go to the Demon God Palace, not the Military Department. If you have an audience with the religious leader and obtain permission, there is no need to obtain permission from the military department. I see. I see. Yes thank you for the explanation. That statement is difficult to accept. Ma Dong-pil bowed his head politely and looked at Cheon Ha-jin with eyes full of suspicion. It was because Cheon Ha-jins face looked ten years older in just a moment. Is there something wrong with you? Ma Dong-pil, who hesitated for a moment, carefully opened his mouth. I apologize, Mr. Confucius. The days are getting colder. Im very worried that I might end up in prison Are you coming? Okay, lets go in. I follow your orders! So, Cheon Ha-jin entered the Gojuk Forest under the guidance of Ma Dong-pil. Is it because Im completely lost? Cheon Ha-jin did not see it. A ray of tension flashes across Ma Dong-pils blunt face. The day I found out why he kept bringing up the weather and asking me to go home quickly. At that moment, Cheon Ha-jin would seriously consider whether or not to grab Lee Cheon-sang by the collar. Saaaaa! The bamboo leaves swayed here and there in the blowing wind. It was a gloomy night. * * * That night, Ma Dong-pil knelt in front of one person. This concludes the report on the Three Princes. Good job. A shadow appeared on Mudams face as he stood in front of the window. Your mission is enormous. Please continue to serve us with all your heart. yes. Lets just go. . Is there anything else you can say? Ma Dong-pil, who hesitated for a moment, gathered courage and asked. Wonju. okay. I apologize in advance for asking a profane question. As a bodyguard, basic information about the person being guarded is essential, so I dare to ask. Tell me. Perhaps Confucius suffered memory damage after taking the medicine? A look of puzzlement appeared on Mudams face. How can you ask such a question? Ma Dong-pil reported in detail the conversation at Gojuk Forest. Mudam, who had been listening to him silently, answered. Chief Sam, I understand why you asked that question. . But dont worry too much about that. The person you serve now is not an ordinary leader, but one of the seven people who have the potential to take over the presidency of our school in the future. . Maybe you just needed someone to joke with. Or maybe you really lost your memory. But thats it. Dont ask any more questions than that. Mudam smiled slightly. Thats also why its difficult to escort the successors. Thats why I dispatched you especially. yes. Go back now. Ma Dong-pil disappeared like a ghost after a short visit. A cold look passed over Mudams smiling face. Its a memory He took out a book he had kept on one side of the bookshelf. It was a list of medicines prescribed by Hyeonghongak, a medical center for resistance, to patients on campus over the past three months. Kuuk. As Mudam looked at the list with calm eyes, a thick tendon suddenly appeared on his chin. no way? Chapter 12 Episode 12. Inside and outside demon world, Gojukrim () (2) Twodays have passed. Confucius. . I brought you some water. As expected, there was no answer. Ma Dong-pil sighed inwardly. Are you in some kind of shock? Two days ago, the Three Princes, who came into the residence in the Gojuk Forest, gave up eating and drinking and sat on the bed, looking at the window from a distance. I wish I could at least sleep, but I was awake all night. However, it wasnt like he was just sitting there in a daze. He seemed to be thinking about something with a serious face, but as a spectator, I couldnt tell what it was. Youll be hurt. There is nothing you can do. Isnt it impossible to force ones hand to touch ones being? Finally, it was time for Ma Dong-pil to give up trying to talk and turn around. hmm? its morning? Ma Dong-pil, surprised, looked at Cheon Ha-jin. Cheon Ha-jin rubbed her face with both hands as if washing her face. Ma Dong-pil suddenly got down on his knees. Have you finished thinking? uh? Well, thats right. I didnt know it was already daylight. Its not like the sun is out, Confucius. Its been two days. Two days?! yes. For some reason, I heard that Shibas belly skin has sunk. I apologize. Why are you always so sorry. His face, which had not slept or drank water for two days, was gaunt enough to look like a sick person. Do you have water? yes! Ma Dong-pil handed over the bowl that was lying on the table. Cheon Ha-jin poured the water from the bowl into his mouth. Gulp! Gurgling! With a gulping sound, cold water poured into his mouth like a waterfall. omg! Ma Dong-pils complexion turned pale. I had no idea that he would drink that much cold water like he was emptying his glass. As I emptied a bucket of cold water into my exhausted body, it was clear that my stomach would turn quite a bit. But. Fuck you! Siwonta. Lord Confucius! why. Are you okay? Cheon Ha-jin tilted his head. Whats not okay? Anyway, the water here tastes good. Can I ask for one more thing? Of course. Just warm it up a little this time. It looks like the corn is going to break. I follow your orders! As soon as he shot out like an arrow, Cheon Ha-jin fell flat on the bed. Um, okay. I can organize my thoughts now. Unlike his relaxed body, his face was horribly stiff. I cant go out. Although the word is missing right now well, anyway. He quietly looked up at the ceiling and smiled. Even if I use my courage and evil, I cant get out. When things got to this point, I couldnt help but laugh. I was surprised that I had spent two days organizing that obvious thought. From the time I woke up, its been over a hundred days. I dont waver anymore. Dont waste time thinking about useless things. There was no time for that. Military department? Demon God Palace? It was all meaningless. It wasnt possible from the beginning. I realized the root cause of why I felt more anxious than necessary and why I was obsessed with the idea of running away immediately. dream? no. Prejudice against demonic religions? Especially not. The real reason why I thought I had to run away as soon as I found out that this body was the Three Princes of the Heavenly Demon Church. Because it was uncomfortable. And what created that feeling of discomfort was the subtle ominousness flowing in the air. It was too late to realize it. When he was called the King of Sal, he gained the gift of extrasensory perception. It wasnt something I really wanted to get. It was an ability that blossomed through a combination of innate talent and acquired environment that I acquired spontaneously as I experienced the threat of death at every moment. And he created a martial art called Cheonra Yuktongsik (_ͨʽ) that amplifies his super senses and became a legend in the world of assassins. Extra sense is not martial arts. This is a feeling engraved in my soul, just like I felt when I met the cult leader. Cheon Ha-jin smiled bitterly. Since when did you misunderstand that it was martial arts? If I hadnt mistaken that, I would have been able to see through the essence of the situation more easily. No, maybe it could have been more confusing. shit! Is this a helpful ability or not? The death that Kang Ho-in encounters is different from the death that Sal-su encounters. Kang Ho-in fights with a spear knife, but Sal-su fights with the moment of time. Salsu perseveres and focuses for just one perfect moment. Whether its three days or ten days, you only see that. And how well you capture that moment and how much concentration you can maintain determines your talent as an assassin. Cheon Ha-jin was a genius. At least when it came to assassinations, he was a genius who could be said to be the best in the world. Uicheonmaeng threw such a genius into the swamp of death at every moment without properly managing him. In severe cases, there were times when he went out to assassinate three times a day. The assassin who eliminated more targets than anyone else in history. Salsu has been in contact with death for longer than anyone else in history. Cheon Ha-jins super sense was an ability he truly deserved to have, considering the hardships of his life. And now. Cheon Ha-jin, who had not fully realized who he was, completely regained his identity as the King of Death. Anyway, its right to get out of here. But its not possible right now. Face the essence and understand the situation. In that case, I have no choice but to live as Seoryang, the Three Princes of the Demonic Cult, for the time being. Designed after acknowledging reality. Which of my desires as a third gong and my desires for my future overlap? Cross-validation and. I need to become stronger. Draw conclusions. Cheon Ha-jins eyes lit up. You have to be strong. Becoming stronger is more important than anything else. A world where the weak are eliminated. And the Heavenly Demon Church was a group that strictly observed the law of the fittest of the fittest more than any other force in the martial arts world, with strong self-respect at the forefront. Since the passive method of waiting to be weeded out and kicked out was not something to consider in the first place, he had to become strong if he was to live here as Seoryang. The same was true when looking at Cheon Ha-jins future. Im thinking of leaving Kangho, but I dont want to give up martial arts. Isnt it true that the world doesnt know how things will turn out? Martial arts were necessary for a safe life. In the end, whether he lives or dies, there is only one path he must walk. It was martial arts. I dont use frivolous things anymore. I go out confidently on my own feet and with my own abilities. Just when he had made up his mind, the door opened and Ma Dong-pil came in. Confucius, I have brought you water. thank you. Cheon Ha-jin said after emptying out the moderately lukewarm water. Mr. Ma. Yes, Confucius. From now on, when you call me, please call me Confucius. yes? Sigh. Cheon Ha-jin looked up at Ma Dong-pil without saying a word. At that moment, Ma Dong-pil felt goosebumps all over his body. The eyes of the Three Dukes looking at him were extremely transparent. The vague eye glow, as if it were a person or a ghost, gave off an eerie fear. Ma Dong-pil hastily lowered his head. I accept your command, Master Confucius. Cheon Ha-jin nodded. From now on, I am Seoryang. Until I leave here and become confident in my own life, I will live solely under the name Seoryang. hungry. Lets eat. I will prepare right away. After a half-hour examination, Cheon Ha-jin, whose stomach turned upside down due to drinking too much and overeating, suffered from exhaustion and suffered from diarrhea like a storm. * * * My resolve to confidently advance with my abilities became stronger as time passed. It was the fifth day since I entered the Gojuk Forest. done! Cheon Ha-jin, Seo-ryang clenched his fists while shouting one word. Im completely healed. It became completely normal with nothing to add or take away. There was no slight internal injury left, and all muscles were full of vitality. The tattered blood vessels have healed smoothly, and the functions of the five organs and six organs have become healthier and more active than those for my age. Muae-gongs growth was also encouraging. Sadan-gong! Muae Gong broke through Sadangong. Thanks to this, the process of extracting toxins from the body has become several times faster, and the cleansing ability of purification and jingyeol has become much stronger. Now! Proudness spread across Seo-ryangs face. Now we have a proper foundation. Now is the beginning of true martial arts. If you apply the enlightenment you gained while living as a king to a body full of talent, you will be able to become stronger in a short period of time even without the elixir. And Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuch!! Xu Liang closed his eyes. A strange sound coming from deep inside the body. I could see the world without having to open my eyes. It felt exactly like it looked. I could vividly feel the chirping of birds, the sound of insects flapping, and even the wriggling movements of earthworms. Cheonra Yuktongsik (_ͨʽ). It was a study to open the minds eye by maximizing ones extra senses. Its hard to use only half the angle now that my strength is at a low level, but whats the point of being able to use it? good! Lets fly somewhere! Muae Gong, Cheonlayuktongsik, and dark energy. Although he was full of knowledge about other killing methods and martial arts on his mothers side, these three martial arts could be said to be the fundamental martial arts that created the legend of the King of Death. You can use Muae Gong and Cheonla Yuktongsik. Now, if you just learn the dark reiki created by scraping together the visions of the nine factions, you will be able to become stronger in no time. Seoryang, filled with dreams and hopes, began to memorize the lines of the dark song of joy, joy, and joy. After a while. for a moment. Seo-ryangs eyes suddenly bulged. We ran into an unexpected difficulty. Is it okay to learn dark energy? This is the Heavenly Demon Church. And I am Cheon No, I am Seoliang, the Three Confucius. There must be a magic craft that Seo-ryang originally knew about. He was probably wearing magic techniques taught to him by the sect leader himself. But I dont know what it is? Oh my god Shiva! What on earth are you so clumsy about? Seoryang held his head and screamed. Mr. Ma! Ma ssiii! After a while, Ma Dong-pil came rushing out from somewhere in the bamboo forest. His body, with his sleeves rolled up as if he had been working on something, was quite dirty. Did you call me, Master Seo? I want to ask you something. Please ask. The leaders disciple, that is, between me and the executioners. yes. Xiliang swallowed his saliva. Is there anyone who hasnt learned magic? A small wrinkle appeared between Ma Dong-pils eyebrows as if he didnt understand why. Is that possible? They are all training powerful magic skills that were given to them directly by the leader. . Didnt you, Master Confucius, have some magic techniques that you learned before taking the plunge? S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. You know! You know about cancer! Yes. . . Perhaps. Please ask. Just in case. Xu Liang asked in a voice full of tension. What happens if the teachers disciple learns a martial art other than magic? yes? Ma Dong-pil rarely shows this kind of reaction. I could see how dumbfounded he was by the question just now. I apologize for what you said, Confucius. Just literally! What happens if I dont learn magic? That It was something I had never thought about before. Youre a demon but you dont learn magic? Can you call that a mine? Ma Dong-pil said stuttering. I wonder if something like that could happen Seoliang was completely despaired. Looking at Ma Dong-pils reaction, it was clear that he thought of those guys as bastards who didnt deserve to be called magicians. Yeah, honestly, it doesnt matter even there. If you get kicked out because of that, that wouldnt be a bad thing either. the problem is! I dont know about anyone else, but I daresay that the religious leader will be quite displeased if the Confucian princesses do not learn magic arts. . I apologize. Xu Liang lowered his head. Ma Dong-pil was embarrassed. He couldnt figure out why Confucius was doing this again. How much time has passed like that? Mr. Ma. Yes, Confucius. Please bring me all the magic weapons that I can borrow with the authority of the Three Dukes. Xiliang raised his head. Ma Dong-pil, who was about to open his mouth, was startled. A single tear was flowing from Seoryangs eyes, which had a bizarre expression, as if she was laughing or crying. please quickly. Chapter 13 Episode 13. The Demonic Sutra of the Outsiders (ħ), Ancient Bamboo Forest (3)Magic level? yes. Mudam slowly tilted his head to one side. suddenly? why? Are you trying to get some stimulation by looking at the ranks? Ma Dong-pil spoke briefly and then continued speaking. I heard that Prince Seos nameplate is stored in the Protectorate, so lets find it first At that moment, Mudams eyes sharpened. Prince Seo? Ma Dong-pil said no. Actually He told Mudam about his conversation with Seo-ryang. Mudam frowned. You mean Confucius himself requested that? Thats right. . I dont know. I cant understand the actions of the Three Dukes at all. Have you really suffered mental harm? The appearances of the Three Dukes after waking up from the Ilma were all heterogeneous. After listening to the religious leaders words, I asked Aenghwa, the maid, some questions just in case. If I had to guess only the meaningful things Aenghwa said at that time C He showed a very different side from the previous Samgongja C He seemed a little confused in his tone of voice and actions C No! That doesnt mean hes violent he just doesnt know what to do and now Ma Dong-pils report. It really feels like Ive become someone else. The three princes he knew were talented, but overly arrogant and greedy. Of course, there was no such thing as the slightest consideration for people who were considered lower than oneself. Literally a tyrant. If it bothers you, kill it, and kill it even if there is no reason. The Three Confucius was that kind of person. However, after waking up from the muzzle, I felt like I had become a completely different person. After thinking for a moment, Mudam took out a golden key from his pocket. Take it. ! Ma Dong-pils eyes wavered. Wonju, that is. As you know, the rental period is three days. Mix it with other non-classes and take three or four copies. All right. Please fill out the release permit. Mudam immediately filled out the permission form, stamped it, and handed it to him. If anything happens, please contact me right away. yes! Oh, and did you explain to Confucius about Gojuk Forest? Not yet. I want to give it to you today. Mudam frowned. Dont you know how dangerous the Gojuk Forest is? It is said that the area around the residence is safe, but it is not perfect either. Ill figure it out, but please explain it to me as quickly as possible. yes. Lets just go. Ma Dong-pil, who bowed deeply once, disappeared. Mudams face as he walked to the window was quite dark. What on earth did the religious leader see in the Three Dukes that he sent them to Gojuk Forest? High bamboo forest. It is a marim (ħ) that existed before the Heavenly Demon God Church established itself on Hibmandaesan Mountain. It was a gift that allowed Shingyo, which only had an absolutely powerful person called the First Heavenly Demon and whose power was not great, to grow into a huge sect in a short period of time, and was also the culprit that killed countless demons over a period of over a thousand years. Those who can reach it will be given the best gift, but those who cannot reach it will be dragged into the abyss of death. This is the reason why among those who have lived in Gojuk Forest so far, only a handful of people have walked out unharmed. From Panmajeong to Gojuk Forest. The Three Dukes have already been put to the test by the religious leader twice. I received a passing grade at Panmajeong. What will happen in the high bamboo forest? At the crossroads of life and death, where you die if you fail and survive if you pass, which fate will the Three Confucius choose? * * * One, two, three, four seventeen. . 11 days off?! Ma Dong-pil said. There are not many volumes because we have selected only the best ones. Seo-ryang felt dispirited. This isnt much? Isnt it too much? It doesnt matter. It is also good for him to have many books to refer to. Because magic means being able to properly delve into the system. Seolyangs expression, who was staring at his subordinates, suddenly became uneasy. Damn it! Now, should I even learn magic? He grumbled inwardly and shook his head at a sudden thought. Lets not be prejudiced. The moment you think of demonic gong as something below divine gong, it becomes difficult to see through its essence. Lets face it clearly and transparently. Lets think of it as studying a new system called magic. for now. Besides, the leader of the cult also learned magic arts. There were a lot of rumors about the Demon Cult leader, but I thought that the best person in the world would ultimately be on the martial arts faction. It was a huge misunderstanding. At least in the eyes of Seo-ryang, Ma Gyo-ju was a mighty man, on a different level from any of the super-adepts of the martial arts sect. Its not a level that can be achieved simply with talent. It must be said that even among magic attacks, there are high-level martial arts. It was the right idea. And if you dont feel like it, just spit it all out. I have no love for myself, right? I am more confident in my resilience than anyone else in the world. After organizing his thoughts, Seo-ryang immediately picked up a book. At that time, Ma Dong-pil spoke. Prince Seo. I have something to tell you in advance. Uh, tell me. Three of the seventeen books must be returned after three days. If you dont have time, I think it would be a good idea to read those three books first. Seo-ryangs eyes widened. Three books? three days? Thats right. Then what about the others? Officially, its been 15 days, but since its all a copy, there wont be a problem if you receive it a month later. What on earth are those three volumes so that they can be delivered in three days? It is clear that Confucius has memory problems. Ma Dong-pil carefully selected three booklets. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. Ohh? If you look at this clearly, its not a manuscript? These three are our schools ten greatest magical arts. Teenage devil. Even in the Church of the Heavenly Demon, they were selected among the top magicians, and it was said that even if just one of them reached great heights, he would be able to see the world. As you know, permission has been given to the Grand Duke, Prince Lee, and Prince Three. Is that so? Maybe you dont remember? Seoryang, who was watching Ma Dong-pil for a moment, quickly raised both thumbs and pressed them to his temples. Anna. Did I say that I needed special help for no reason? As expected Sadness appeared on Ma Dong-pils face. It is well known throughout the Demonic Church how violent the Three Princes were in the past. There was no way he knew it was Ma Dong-pil. But when I realized that I had lost my memory, I felt human sympathy. I couldnt even imagine how frustrating it would be to not be able to remember the past. Of course, that regret was only temporary. Maybe its a good idea to start your own business. Ma Dong-pil shook his head. I realized that this thought itself was blasphemous. Anyway, its three days, right? Well then, you can read these first. I get it. Oh, and Ma Dong-pil, who was trying to continue speaking, hesitated. Before he knew it, Xoryang was reading one of the ten magic arts, Blood and Fire Magic. It was not an atmosphere where one could say anything. The movement of the eyeballs, as if momentarily absorbed, is unusual. Ma Dong-pil, who hesitated for a moment and pursed his lips, eventually let out a long sigh. Theres no choice. I tried to explain what kind of place Gojuklim is, but I failed again. You are reading, if nothing else, one of the most advanced books that must be read in three days. It was not polite to break concentration. He looked around. There hasnt been any sign yet and its been installed well. The time when those move violently comes only after 15 days. Moreover, this was the safest area in the Gojuk Forest. In most cases, its not a place where things come to visit, and if they do show up, theyre not very dangerous. Kuuk. Ma Dong-pil, clutching the sword at his waist, had a determined look on his face. Still, lets be nervous. He carefully left the room. It was so as not to disturb Seo-ryang. How much time has passed like that? huh? Seoyang looked around. what? Did you feel like someone was watching? After massaging the back of his neck for no reason, Seo-ryang fixed his gaze on the book again. I thought that all of these magicians were extremely vicious, but they were more profound than I thought. When Seo-ryang, feeling an unexpected interest, fell into the blood and magic technique again. Flash! A pair of blue eyes flashed in the thick bamboo forest beyond the window. * * * Three days have passed. Have you read everything? Oh, take it. Ma Dong-pil looked around with surprised eyes. Seoliang did not only read the three volumes of the Ten Demonic Crafts. In addition, it seemed like he had read through more than ten magic books. Have you read all of this? uh. . why? Oh no. You really read all of this? S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It is doubtful whether you can read it even with simple reading. Theres no way he even just read it. A process of reading and disassembling the characteristics of each magic attack would have been necessary. You finished all but three or four volumes in three days? Is that possible? Seo-ryang glanced at him, who seemed dazed, and frowned. What are you doing? take it. Oh yeah! And when you come, pick out some useful weapons and bring them. What weapon are you talking about? It doesnt matter what kind. It doesnt matter whether its a sword, a sword, or a spear, if you think its useful, just bring it. All right. Anyway, living here requires some preparation. Ma Dong-pil hurriedly left the Gojuk Forest carrying three books. Ma Dong-pil, who had reached the entrance of Gojuk Forest, suddenly stopped and glanced behind him. I hope everything is fine. So far, nothing special has happened. At least as long as you stay where you live, there wont be any problems. Just like that, Ma Dong-pil leaves the Gojuk Forest. Keueueuung! Seoyang lay down on the bed. A face showing fatigue. But unlike his usual expression, he had a very serious expression. Its a magic trick Isnt this normal? He was purely admiring the magic craft. In the past, the secret technique he learned was not only known, but it was one of the most famous techniques in the martial arts world. This is natural because the secret martial arts itself is a martial art created by removing the secret techniques of the old martial arts techniques. Of course, it was not stronger than their secret techniques, but its profundity and purity were the best of the time. Magong was different. Magong valued unconventionality over purity. The focus was on output rather than stability, attack rather than defense, and straight strength rather than flexibility. And it also had something in common with the killing method of the assassin. Teen demon masters. Xu Liang slowly touched his lips. They were definitely great martial artists. That in itself was a top-class martial law. Just by being exposed to various magic techniques, Seoryangs enlightenment was able to grow one level further than when he was a king of flesh. the problem is. There is no need to learn it. He lifted up the book he had been reading a moment ago. True magic power? There is one thing Ma Dong-pil misunderstood. Seoliang did not read all but three or four volumes alone. He had already read through all the books and had been reading the book called Jinma Gong, which caught his heart, over and over for half a day. If this is I think itll be okay Just thinking about the simple level, its a magic skill that cant keep up with a teenage magic skill. But he had no intention of learning just the magic technique itself. Seoliang, who was quietly staring at Bigeup, ruffled his hair. Oh, I dont know! Lets come to our senses first. He got up, sat cross-legged on the bed, and practiced Muae Gong. Wooooow. In an instant, the air in the room became clear and Seo-ryangs face became relaxed. As expected, Muae-gong is the best when youre in a rush At that moment, his eyes flashed. ? Slurp. There was a subtle sound of footsteps that I could not detect by hearing, but felt through my instinctive senses. He slowly relaxed his lotus position and turned his gaze to the window. Flash! Something that makes a pair of blue eyes shine. Seo-ryangs mouth opened wide. What is it? Paaaaang! The owner of the eye light jumped towards the window at great speed. Chapter 14 Episode 14. The world of human beings and demons, Gojukrim (4)Quadeuk! The broken window frame rolled pitifully on the ground. Pabababak! Instinctively, Seoryang rolled down the bed and saw a strangely colored feather, red or blue. Feathers?! Gagagagagak!! It felt like my ears were going to drop. Hearing the strange sound made when the tip of the sword scratched the iron plate, Seo-ryang turned his head towards the source of the sound. His eyes widened as he discovered something there. 100 million! Food! The violent flapping of wings disturbed my vision. The outstretched legs and the claws at the end were very sturdy. The flapping wings were so large that each one was as big as the body of a child. Seo-ryangs mouth opened wide. What kind of bird. is not it! that?! Seo-ryangs eyes bulged like a cows. Yes. The being that suddenly broke the window frame and jumped in, making his heart pound, was not a bird. chicken? Its also a huge chicken. However, it was no ordinary chicken. This is because an ordinary chicken cannot exude this kind of power even when it wakes up from death. Saaaaagh. He waddles a short distance and looks in this direction. The light is enough to give a child a phobia of birds when he or she sees a bird for the first time. The wildly fluttering blue eyes were comparable to those of a wild beast. Xiliang was dumbfounded. I am being attacked by a chicken right now At that moment, he was at a loss for words. Da da da da da da da. When I take a step to the side, I hear the sound of hitting the floor several times. Para la la rock! The menacing sound of flapping wings is also abundant. It was a sound and wind pressure that could never be produced with a pair of wings. Crucially. rattled. A chicken head glaring at itself with its neck erect. There were two other heads hanging down to the left and right of that head. The head has such a peaceful atmosphere that the word good sleep comes to mind when you look at it with its eyes quietly closed. Seo-ryang, who was staring blankly at that ridiculous creature, opened his mouth wide. It has six legs, three wings and a head What is this mutant Daegye (a) that looks like a henchman of King Yeomna? The abundant feathers were shiny, and the claws that touched the ground looked as strong as they could tear an iron plate. When you look at the eyes that are watching you until the end while you are nodding your head, you cannot tell whether these are human eyes or animal eyes. Seoliang felt dizzy at the sight of a mutated chicken so bizarre and gigantic that it could hardly be called sacred. What is all this is it a dream? That cant be possible. He is called the best killer in the world and has created many legends. I dont have the skill to confuse reality and dreams. Come on. Xu Liangs eyes wavered. A chicken gently scratching the floor and lowering its head. There was a very honest intention to attack in those ferocious eyes. Damn it! Seo-ryang quickly reached over the bed and grabbed a piece of the broken window frame. Pretty sweet! At the same time, the chicken made an eerie noise and rushed towards me. It was truly incredible speed. It felt like I was seeing a leopard rushing toward its prey, not a chicken. This is not the time to discuss this and that. Xiliangs eyes sparkled with fire. Cheonlayuktongsik! Jeeeeee!! The world around him slowed down. * * * Clap! Ma Dong-pil glanced back at his shoulder. Dozens of weapons packed in a huge sack. Although they were not considered new recruits, they were items made by craftsmen of considerable skill. I guess this is enough. He wondered inwardly. But why do you need so many weapons? He had already figured out the personal details of the Three Confucius. It is said that originally, the Three Dukes mainly used swords. He is said to be a powerful swordsman who has already established a family as a swordsman because his skill is in the use of a strong sword, and while he does so without losing delicacy and speed. You never know. If you hold the military flag, you might be able to recall memories of the past. So, four swords were specially placed according to length. Considering the brutal past, I dont know if its right for Confucius to regain his memories No. Lets not think like that. I am just the Three Princes bodyguard. You shouldnt get your personal feelings involved. He took out a small piece of paper from his pocket. There is enough drinking water and a months worth of dry food. There are plenty of clothes. Still, I am glad that Hwanhuiwon (gϲԺ) paid a lot of attention to me as the Three Princes. Because the Gojuk Forest is too harsh a place to live bare-handed. Im glad I dont have to worry about daily necessities. Ma Dong-pil mentally savored his appetite. As expected, he is not a simple bodyguard. You cant bring a maid with weak martial skills. If you dont do it, youll die. Aside from everything else, I am not even qualified to enter Gojuk Forest. In the end, Samgongjas care was entirely his responsibility. Rather, I might be better off alone. Im less concerned about taking care of it myself rather than leaving it to someone else Stand tall. Ma Dong-pils steps stopped for a moment. . The wind blew. From the inside of the bamboo forest, filled with the thick scent of blood. His complexion suddenly turned pale. Paaaaang! The surrounding bamboo whizzed by due to his extremely hasty movements. Ma Dong-pil shouted. Confucius! A voice that rings loudly. Considering the danger level of the bamboo forest, we should not shout like this. This is because if it were just simple vocalization, the sound filled with inner energy would spread in all directions. But Ma Dong-pil forgot even that. That wasnt what mattered now. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Confucius! Confucius!! Paaang! Paaaaang! How long did it run like that? Before he knew it, Seongjukwon (Ժ), which was used as a residence for Gojuklim, came into view. Just like the shattered stone wall of Seongjukwon, the window frame of Confucius room was also shattered. this! Faaagh! Ma Dong-pil, who jumped over the stone wall in an instant, had bloodshot eyes. Confucius! Where I told you to call me Confucius. Faba Park! Hearing a leisurely voice, Ma Dong-pil briefly stepped in the air and slowed down. oh? Are you good at it? Sigh! He quickly threw away the weapons and looked at the yard. There, Seoryang, covered in blood, was sitting on a bench and waving his hands. Are you here? Lord Confucius?! Are you okay? I am Confucius. Xu Liangs face looked extremely tired. Ma Dong-pil, who was trying to hurry up to him, stopped. A huge, bloodied bird lay sprawled next to the bench. The birds body was covered with broken window frames, pieces of teacups, and pickaxes. Changbu(nܽ). I guess thats the name of this chicken head? Oh yeah. By the way, from the wound Its not my blood. yes? Ma Dong-pil, who was embarrassed, strengthened his eyesight. . Its true. Although Seo-ryangs body was stained with blood, he was perfectly fine except for a few scratches. Although his complexion was pale, probably because he had used up a lot of his stamina, he still had a lot left over against that strange bird. Ma Dong-pil couldnt help but be shocked. how? I know that Seo-ryang is in very good health. But that is only for the common people, that is, the common people. You have to have a little bit of skill, but thats worse than nothing. Surely you caught it by yourself? Then who else is here besides me? That is correct. So I couldnt believe it any more. The risk level of a prostitute is similar to that of a leopard. It is said that such a bird of prey was only caught by a healthy person. Looking at the traces, it looks like the prostitute even made a surprise attack, so doesnt that make even more sense? Mr. Ma. Ma Dong-pil saw Seo-ryang. flinch! In an instant, my back became wet and my back felt numb. Its similar to the eye glow I had when I first spoke to him two days ago. No, Seoryangs eyes, which became even more gloomy after smelling the scent of blood, were even more vicious than at the time. A subtle killing intent cast in the transparent eye light. Ma Dong-pil swallowed his saliva. Those eyes This feeling of being overwhelmed by just the gaze was similar to when I saw Lord Protector Daehobeop. No, in some ways it was more. I felt majesty from the Lord of the Protectorate, but I felt a more primal ferocity from the Three Dukes. It was so ferocious that it felt like a knife would be plunged into my throat at any moment. It gave off a frightening presence, as if this was my true self. I need to hear an explanation. How do you know about this chicken head and what kind of place is this place called Gojuklim? Ma Dong-pil closed his eyes tightly. I couldnt bear to see Confucius. This place Ma Dong-pil, who had difficulty opening his mouth, began a brief explanation. High bamboo forest. A natural forest that existed before the Heavenly Demon Church established its foundation. It is a place where bamboo grows, which has unparalleled wood energy, and the air is also good. This is because the spiritual energy concentrated here is thicker than any other famous mountain in the world. What is surprising is that the spiritual energy does not spread to the surroundings, but only circulates within the area that makes up this bamboo forest. The reiki circulating inside the bamboo forest becomes more concentrated over time, and the concentrated reiki enriches the pure natural energy. And the spiritual energy that grew in strength by swirling around in the bamboo forest for so many years did not simply remain as energy. Thanks to the concentrated spiritual energy, not only the wood energy but also the earth energy was amplified. Thats why the bamboo here is particularly thick and strong. It seems like your lifespan is very short? You saw it correctly. The growth rate of bamboo shoots is several times faster than that of ordinary bamboo. This is how the forest is maintained. And And? Some of these bamboos have powers beyond just growing thick and strong. Xu Liangs eyes lit up. Are you saying it could become a rare herb? To be exact, it is both poison and spiritual medicine. The spiritual energy is so dense that the human body cannot withstand it without going through dozens of processing processes. Ma Dong-pil lowered his head. More than half of the magic teas made at our school are made from bamboo collected from the bamboo forest here. Seoliang opened his mouth like a carp. what? So youre saying we can mass-produce elixirs? That is impossible. why? Ma Dong-pil looked down at the bloodied prostitute. Seo-ryangs gaze also followed him. Most of the bamboo that can be used as medicine is concentrated inside. The problem is the existence of the spirits and precious objects that protect that place. are those guys? Thats right. Although it is the weakest entity. Weak entity? Are you saying there are stronger ones out there? A courtesan is the lowest entity. Also, among the confirmed individuals, even intermediate-level precious objects are strong enough to take on peak experts. ! Ma Dong-pil sighed. So twice a year, the highest ranking figures of our school, including Daehobeop, stop by to collect spirit bamboo. The deepest part of the bamboo forest is so dangerous that even they have to be on guard. I see. Of course, its not very safe here right now. But it is the safest place in the Gojuk Forest. Now is not the time for prostitutes to run amok, but my arrogance prevented me from protecting Confucius. Ma Dong-pil, who concluded his words solemnly, knelt down. Please kill me. Its okay, get up. Just do well in the future, man. thank you. What is gratitude? Anyway, is this such a dangerous place? Seoryang, who was shaking his head, suddenly realized something and blinked. wait for a sec? Then why did you bring me to a place like this? . What the fuck? Ma Dong-pils face became awkward. Disrespectful to the religious leader. Be loud! Yes. Xu Liangs face turned red with anger. Youre like a bear who cant get enough of this kind of separation of the five bodies! They didnt just lock it inside, they drove it to the point of death?! Who would commit treason?! What on earth did I do so wrong, you crazy devil!! Grumble. . For a moment, there was a strange silence. Seo-ryang and Ma Dong-pils gazes collided in the air. Mr. Ma. Yes, Confucius. Do you have a pot? of course. But why is the pot suddenly? Xi Liang looked down at the dead prostitute. Ma Dong-pil, who was tilting his head, froze as he realized something. Put some water on it and pull out some bamboo shoots. Ill take care of the cleaning. Seo-ryang whetted his appetite. Lets talk about the rest while we eat. Chapter 15 Episode 15. Human and External Demon Sutra Ancient Bamboo Forest (5)This is all I know about Ancient Bamboo Forest. Tsk tsk, thats right. Thats right. huh? What are you doing? Eat hemp seeds too. Its nice to have so many legs. I am okay. Confucius, please eat a lot. Why dont you do one anyway? Im very full after eating just one leg. The meat is soft and has no unpleasant odor. Its a delicacy. Its a delicacy. Ma Dong-pils face was extremely stiff. The sight of Seoryang chewing meat with his hands and mouth covered in oil was quite shocking. For the past few years, he has been managing the bamboo forest by going back and forth between the old bamboo forest. To him, prostitutes were objects to watch out for and kill, but they were never food. I cant believe youre thinking of boiling it and eating it. Isnt that also a bird of prey trying to kill me? Seoryang looked extremely happy as he chewed and swallowed the delicately torn flesh. Well, its understandable since you havent eaten properly for the past few days, but Woof! I still had scratches on my back from the prostitutes claws while running away after shaking off a few precious fish. As I thought about that, the smell of boiled rice wafting up was just disgusting. Xu Liang frowned. What is that expression? Are you disgusted? Oh no! Have you not eaten like this? Rather, I would like to ask here. How could you even think of boiling and eating that ugly creature? We didnt really Well, when we go back after the mission, well cook a lot of delicious food and eat it, so theres no need to cook it ourselves. Thats right. Tsk tsk, but its perfect for body health, so lets give it a try. Im not stupid either. Ma Dong-pil screamed inside. Are you stupid? There are many dishes that will nourish your body even if you are not a precious person! No, regardless of that, theres no way a noble person can be a guardian, right?! He could barely swallow the words that were rushing out of his throat. Thoughts must be left as thoughts. The moment these blasphemous thoughts come out of your mouth, it will be difficult to forgive yourself. But it wasnt just because of the taste that made Seo-ryang treat them like fools. I heard that bamboo became spiritual bamboo because of concentrated spiritual energy? Its a medicine so great that it can be used as the main ingredient for an elixir? Thats right. Then wouldnt these guys be similar? ? Look at this guys body. It seems like its a long way from common sense. Why did it change like this? I think its because of the concentrated spiritual energy like the bamboo here. ?! Wouldnt that mean that these guys bodies are also full of spiritual energy? Who knows that eating it will be effective in improving internal energy? Even if thats not the case, it might give you some energy. Ma Dong-pils eyes shook violently. Ive never thought about it that way? But after hearing it, doesnt it sound plausible? I have one more question. . Mr. Ma? yes? Ah yes! Sir Confucius. Please ask. Why is this chicken head named Whore? Ma Dong-pil scratched his head. It didnt suit him, who seemed like a blunt soldier. My seniors call me that, so Im also good at it Really? Well, I guess thats the case. Seo-ryang wiped his hands on his clothes. Ma Dong-pils complexion darkened for an instant when he saw the front hair shining with soggy grease. I have to wash those clothes. He was already covered in blood, so it looked like he was going through a hard time, but there was oil in it. He seriously considered whether to ask Hwanheewon for new clothes. Confucius room needs to be repaired, and the shelter in the forest needs to be rebuilt. Just in case a prostitute appears again, its a good idea to sprinkle some vinegar, which they dont like Ma Dong-pil, who was sighing due to various concerns, was surprised to learn that Seo-ryang had disappeared. Oh no, Confucius?! At that time, I heard a sound from the yard. Stay there. Because I came out to drink water. Oh yeah. Ma Dong-pil, who was squatting down, suddenly saw a cauldron. . The amount is a lot. Is it to improve internal strength? Ma Dong-pil wrinkled his nose at the incredibly tempting possibility. Why? Unlike before, the strong scent of boiled rice did not seem that unpleasant. After hesitating for a moment, he ripped off the breast meat. Since it was so big, even when I sliced it thinly, it was as long as a noodle strand. Ma Dong-pil put the flesh in his mouth and chewed it. hmm? Is it better than you think? I thought it would be soft, but it was surprising. Its not greasy, but its chewy and light, so dont you think you can just eat it? Ma Dong-pil tore into the breast meat a few more times and ate it. For some reason, the more I eat, the more it sticks to my tongue. If you just throw away your prejudices, it tastes quite like cooking Ma Dong-pil, who was tearing off a long piece of meat again, flinched when he felt a ray of dark shadow. He turned his head. Before I knew it, Seo-ryang had entered the kitchen and was laughing. How does it taste? Ma Dong-pil answered awkwardly. Its excellent. I told you to eat like that, so youre a bastard. I apologize. Lets stop apologizing and start thinking about it in earnest. Tear off a leg. Im okay now. Take it off, man. yes. So the two of them squatted down in the kitchen and ate a huge piece of boiled pork as if they were hiding their eyes. Even Lee Cheon-sang of the world would never have imagined that his disciple would live in the bamboo forest, eating treasures. Ugh, my stomach is going to explode. Slurp. Do you drink the soup too? . Eat a lot. Slurp. * * * The two entered the bamboo forest around their residence. You said it was installed around here? Thats right. It is a basic formation that covers a total of eight directions, and if you are familiar with the terrain, you can build it with tree branches It is an octagonal formation. Ah, have you also studied Jinbeop? Well, it just so happened. Anyway, its well built. Even though it has been modified in an anomalous way, it is still doing its job. I see you recognize me. There is no need to find out. What do you see when you just look at it? There was admiration in Ma Dong-pils eyes. Jinbeop is a study that is different from martial arts. It wasnt a light study that you could just pretend to know just because you had some knowledge. Youre amazing. Looking at things like this, it certainly seemed like the teachers disciple was not just anyones job. I thought that I needed to be good not only in martial arts but also in many other areas. Besides those eyes. Seoryang looking around the bamboo forest carefully. Ma Dong-pils face was colored with confusion as he looked at Seo-ryang like that. What kind of person is the Three Princes? Even though he seemed extremely light-hearted, once in a while he became serious, giving off a presence that was difficult to overcome. Just by looking at his eyes, his eyes are so impressive that one would believe he is a super expert who has already reached the pinnacle of the world. Moreover, even though he lost his martial arts skills due to a coin attack, he doesnt seem to be particularly frustrated. If he had done that, he would have been extremely depressed and could not even dream of living a normal life. In addition, the knowledge of the true method is surprising, as it takes an ordinary person two or three years just to enter the gate. Although he lost many of his memories of Shingyo, he did not lose the memories he needed to become a ferocious powerhouse. The more you know, the more doubt you have. Mr. Ma. Yes, Confucius. Eat dinner alone tonight. Confucius, dont you have any thoughts? Im not thinking about dinner, but I have too many other thoughts. I think I need to do some organizing. Ill pay you roughly and you can get some rest. Oh, I understand. Seo-ryang came into the bedroom, whimpering. Sitting on the bed, he picked up the secret book of Jinmagong that had been placed by his bedside and read it carefully once again. No matter how much I think about it, this is probably right. Now youre going to learn magic again? Yes. You can do it. Even though he was a priest, he even participated in the process of devising the dark spirit machine. His insight into martial arts was a level above that of other teenage masters. However, even with that perspective, it is difficult to transform high-dimensional magical skills into attributes. Because Im not used to it. It might be several times faster than others, but that wasnt enough. The fastest, strongest, and farthest-seeing martial art. After all, I cant give up my dark energy. You absolutely have to go to the shadow camp. Then why dont you learn magic? no. Xiliang shook Bilevel. No matter how many times I think about it, there is nothing like it. True magic. One of the two basic techniques that support Shingyo, along with the magic illusion technique. It wasnt because the level was high. Rather, those two martial arts skills are only as good as fireflies in front of the full moon compared to the Ten Demonic Attacks. However, Jin Demon Gong and Ma Huan Gong had one advantage that could not be compared to Teen Demon Gong. Are you sure. I dont know about Demon Huan-gong, but some of the Ten Demonic-gongs were created based on True Demon-gong. Of the three great magic techniques that Cheon Ha-jin mastered, two of them contained more than eighty-five percent of the magic skills of the magic magic technique. Even though it was twisted beyond recognition, it couldnt fool his eyes. Clearly, blood and magic magic and Pocheon gold magic were improved forms of true magic. In particular, in the case of Pocheon Geummagong, it was a martial arts that was a combination of several magic arts among the other fourteen classes. In terms of strength, Blood Fire Magic is superior, but in terms of power, Pocheon Gold Magic is superior. By dismantling and reassembling low-level magic arts, a much higher level magic arts was created. And it is like a secret prayer. Amyeonggi is different from the old school Buddhist temples that were perfected after successive generations of improvement. He is a young martial artist, not even a generation old. Although it is an excellent technique in itself, it is an unfinished martial arts technique. In other words, the nature and level of Qigong can vary depending on how it is handled. And for that piece, Seoliang chose Jinmagong. If so? It will be a magical skill. If you drop a drop of ink into clean water, the entire bowl will be contaminated. Magic is exactly like that. In particular, Jin Demon Gong was far ahead of the Ten Demon Gongs in the use of primitive demon energy. He could literally be said to be the parent of countless magicians possessed by the Heavenly Demon Church. Xu Liang hesitated. Do you think there will be problems with improvements? Not at all. Rather, the problem is that it is too easy to combine. The Dark Spirit itself was a martial art that had room for improvement, and with its pieces, Jinmagong was a very suitable magic skill. Did you say that polar opposites communicate? Although they were martial artists on opposite sides, the two martial artists had such good compatibility that if they were determined and focused, they could organize all the nine points within 10 days. Perhaps the newly created martial arts will be at least more destructive than the dark magic technique and more stable than the true magical arts. Xiliang bit his lip. Damn it! Theres nothing I can do. Youve already made up your mind, right? If you mess around here, youll never get out. Its not just that you cant escape. If you live as an incompetent third-party citizen, you may get caught up in a political conflict and die by being stabbed to death by a bastards sword. Crucially, this is the high bamboo forest. It is risky, but it is also an opportunity. If you do it well, you can even extract a huge amount of elixir from here. Youngjuk can be poisonous? gibberish! There is a Muae Gong that purifies even the filth in the air. It may take some time, but changing it to a complete elixir is not a problem. Every situation is forcing me to make one choice. There was a light of determination in Seo-ryangs eyes. Then why not give it a try? There is no other way anyway. Maybe there is, but it would be a waste to waste any more time with complicated thoughts. Lets get started. Seoliang began to improve his martial arts skills in earnest by selecting his dark spirit skills, true magic skills, and a few magic skills that would become the cornerstones. As expected, improving martial arts was not difficult. It was so smooth that it felt as if coming into the Church of the Heavenly Demon with a dark spirit was fate itself. After ten days and two days, he created a new martial art. The level of the new martial arts was so high that even the slightest bitterness was blown away. A martial art of such a high level was created that it was doubtful whether one would be able to achieve great success even if one established ones own system. He slowly adapted to the bamboo forest by practicing the new martial arts he had created. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Its been 15 days since I learned a new martial art. He was attacked by nobles and won an easy victory. Again a month later. He went inside to explore the Gojuk Forest in earnest and met other nobles. In that battle, he almost died but survived. After three months, he gained momentum in martial arts and went deeper into the bamboo forest. And there I found a young bamboo that had not ripened properly yet. Fortunately, I was able to remove the poison with Muae-gongs purification tool from the Yeongjuk that I managed to obtain after a bloody fight with the nobleman protecting the area. An adventure into a deeper area, quick mastery of martial arts, and unfathomable life and death experiences. One month, one month, and another month. Eight months have passed since Seoriang entered Gojuk Forest. Chapter 16 Episode 16. Reason for Escape (1)This concludes the report on the Majon Conference. Mudam silently bows his head. Grumble. The liquid falling in a parabola was transparent. The rich aroma of liquor was refreshing yet heavy. It was clear that this was also a fairly strong drink. The gorgeous glass was still large enough to be filled only after half of the bottle was empty. Lee Cheon-sang drank slowly. It seems as if it is savoring the scent, but it doesnt stop even once. The way he slowly and slowly emptied the glass exuded a deep wildness and incomprehensible nobility. Lee Cheon-sang, who eventually emptied his glass, spoke indifferently. This item isnt bad. Like Geomnamchun, Bamboo Leaf Cheong (~i) is also a liquor that is difficult to find in the South. Bamboo leaf extract was a herbal liquor made with various medicinal ingredients based on the liquor made in Haenghwachon, Shanxi Province. It was popular among medicinal liquors for its refreshing scent and luxurious sweetness, so it was expensive to call it in places other than where it was produced. Hibmandaesan Mountain, where the Church of the Heavenly Demon was established, was the southernmost point of the central plains. It would not have been difficult to transport alcohol from the northern province of Shanxi. Lee Cheon-sang succinctly praised the hard work of the magicians who airlifted the liquor and extended his hand toward Mu-dam. Even though Mudam had his head down, he carefully handed over the document as if he knew it. Lee Cheon-sang lifted the seal on one side and stamped it on the document. What about the defense court? Mudams answers were unhesitating even to questions that omitted the back and forth. It has become very generous. The guards under my command are steadily building up their strength. Thank goodness. I am grateful to the leader for his kind blessings. Lee Cheon-sang shook his head. If you can find strength, that would also be my pleasure. Mudams face was covered with emotion. Even if it was just empty words, it was a touching statement. I will risk my life to protect you so that no one can harm you. Do it that way. It was a heartwarming conversation, if somewhat heartwarming, but Lee Cheon-sangs eyes as he looked at Mudam were still indifferent. His eyes and expression were always like that. Aside from his presence, there would not be many people who would not be embarrassed when faced with him. Grumble. Lee Cheon-sang, who filled his glass again, asked as he passed by. What about the third? Mudam answered immediately. They say they have faced dangerous moments several times. It looks like its alive. It was not something a teacher would say about a student. In fact, for eight months, Lee Cheon-sang never once asked a question about Seoliang. Mudam also postponed reporting on the Three Dukes because Lee Cheon-sang did not want it. Report. yes. This is the first report in eight months. Mudam relayed the content in as much detail as possible. How long did the reports last like that? At one point, Lee Cheon-sangs eyes lit up. for a moment. Yes, master. Please ask. What did you just say? yes? A guy who was injured fighting a swarm of wild animals survived after facing a deer for three days? Thats right. Mudam was puzzled. Of course, I know full well the incredible ferocity of Nokchok. Even most peak masters are difficult to deal with unless three or more of them gather together. But I didnt think escaping would be that difficult. Nokchok was very strong, but Seoryang was not alone. If Ma Dong-pil, who has become noticeably stronger recently, helped out, it wouldnt be an impossible task, right? Thats interesting. A subtle interest appeared in Lee Cheon-sangs eyes. Mudam was surprised when he saw that. A face that always maintains indifference. Even Mudam, who had served him for decades, could only infer from his expression and was never certain. Its different now. Lee Cheon-sang was clearly showing his emotions like an ordinary person. If I had learned Yeo-ryong (P), it would have been difficult to escape the strange voice of Nokchok (P). The Yeo-ryong that Lee Cheon-sang was talking about meant Yeo-ryong Isan-gong (Pɽ), one of the ten magic arts. Choi Sang-seung, a magician, was trained by the Three Confucius, Seoliang, before entering the Juhwa Ilma. Lee Cheon-sang looked at Mu Dam. What were the three volumes? yes? I understand that there are three volumes of magic secrets that you gave to the third child. ! Mudams complexion turned pale. He bowed his head slightly. Hyeolhwa, Pocheon, and Jeokbong are coming. Lee Cheon-sang touched his lips. Even though his face seemed lost in thought, the interest in his eyes did not disappear. Hyeolhwa is sharp and Pocheon is heavy. Neither of them suits you. At least Jeokbong is better, but if that guy had an eye for it, he wouldnt have learned Jeokbong as well. This is not because the level of magic is low, but because it is a type of magic that does not match the body. If he had reached the extreme level of magic and mastered all magic techniques, it would be difficult to handle the enemy peak in his current third body. Once a body has been exposed to poison, the enemy becomes poisonous. Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mudam was fighting with all his might. I opened a secret place without the leaders permission. Please kill me. You have permission to open the archive. One thing I believe is. As long as you can take responsibility for your choices, you are free to choose whatever you choose. Lee Cheon-sangs expression became indifferent again. Do you have any regrets about your choice? Thats right. Can you take responsibility? of course. Then I respect your choice. Mudam bowed his head even more without answering. Lee Cheon-sang filled his glass again, emptied it in one go, and turned his head to the window. Some say they just look out the window in silence. Call the fourth. There was a look of puzzlement on Mudams face. While were talking about the Three Dukes, why are you suddenly calling for the Four Dukes? But a question is just a question. Mudam bowed his head. I follow your orders. As he slowly got up and was about to retreat, Lee Cheon-sang called him again. Great protection law. Yes, leader. Do you know why childrens fights are scarier than adult fights? Lee Cheon-sang was not the person to ask such questions. Mudam shook his head, thinking that he would see many sides of the leader today. I dont know what you believe. Kids dont know where it ends. So scary. Because I think that even the glory of only scars is glory. Lee Cheon-sangs eyes deepened. The moment a child realizes where the appropriate line is in a fight armed with limitless ignorance, that is when a child becomes an adult. * * * Whew, Im dying. Lee Gun-seong (•), who came into the office grumbling, looked extremely tired. Giyang held out a teacup to him who was massaging the back of his neck. Its Byukra Chun (_). Its been a while since I tried it, but Im not sure if Ill like it. Thank you. no. Lee Gun-seong showed a grumpy expression. How was the three-day break? I dont have anything to say since you worked so hard. A look of regret was evident on Kiyangs face as he scratched his head. Lee Gun-seong chuckled at his honest and unaffected attitude. I cant even joke around. I should have been so sorry. If youre sorry, please sit down and talk to me. Are you going out again? I have to go out again in about an hour. Kiyang sighed lightly. Ill go this time, so you can get some rest. I will tell Wonju. Thats it. If the escort changes, the escort becomes uncomfortable. But Later, when Im having a hard time, please give me a shift. You had a hard time last month too, right? Thats what he said, but Kiyang knew. Gunseong Lee, the most senior member of the defense court and leader of the work, never defers his work to others. Thats why the guardians in the National Assembly liked Lee Gun-seong. Although he clearly makes and breaks ties, he always takes care of his subordinates. Then close your eyes for a moment. Ill wake you up. I feel like Ill be lethargic after I sleep. Anyway, this is the last time. Id rather just have a chat with you. If thats true, I understand. While we were sitting across from each other and sipping tea, Kiyang asked. Anyway, the head of the Demon Sword Family came to visit for some reason? Lee Kun-seong shook his head. I dont know the exact details. Is that so. Its such a big deal, isnt it? It looks like I have something else to say to the higher-ups at this school. The Demon Sword Family was one of the Seven Magic Families and was a prestigious family with the strongest power among the seven families. His loyalty to the new religion was outstanding, and the prosecutors under his command were also skilled enough to be compared to the demons in the school. Shingyo also trusted the Demon Sword Family the most among the seven families. Well I just heard a rumor. Rumors? Gunseong Lee fell silent for a moment and scratched his head. Its literally just a rumor, so its not certain. It comes from a reliable source, so I think it has some credibility. which? It looks like the Demon Sword Family also wants to hire a talented person. Kiyangs eyes wavered. The idea of bringing in talented people to Shinkyo meant only one thing. The leaders disciple? Lee Gun-seong nodded. Like I said, its not accurate information. But I think its worth it. Arent two of your disciples affiliated with the Chil Family? The Demon Sword Family, the leader of the Seven Families, couldnt have paid attention. But there are still so many, will the leader take in more disciples? Not just one or two people, but seven people. You dont know that. Its up to the leader to decide. Thats true, but Ah! Giyang opened his mouth with a small exclamation, as if he suddenly remembered something. If it is true that the Demon Sword Family wants to send a disciple and the leader allows it Hmm? I think maybe the number seven can be maintained. What does that mean? The Three Princes. Lee Kun-seongs eyes deepened. Only then did he realize what Kiyangs words meant. Thats a dangerous statement. I know. But . You know, right? The bamboo forest is dangerous. Ah yes. Isnt that why you sent three teams? Chief Sam is the person most familiar with bamboo forest among us. I know Captain Sams skills and that he has enough experience, but Im still anxious. Ma Dong-pils talent was amazing. The very fact that he became Captain Sam, the next in line to Captain Giyang Lee, at the age of just over 30 was proof of his strength. Although he was not very quick-witted, he was more honest than anyone else and had the zeal to complete any mission given to him. I was literally an idiot when it came to protecting the law. However, Gojuk Forest was such a dangerous area that the expression such could be added after the words skill and experience. How dare they select a few of the top leaders of the Protestant Church and send them out to collect spiritual bamboo twice a year? I dont know when the Three Dukes will come out. If the religious leader does not allow it, you may have to live there for the rest of your life. Lee Gun-seong sighed. Although Kiyang was talking about the Three Dukes, what he was truly worried about was Ma Dongpil. Because he was one of the most talented people in the defense court of his time. Besides, the Three Dukes have a body Stop. . Lets stop talking about this. If anyone hears this, they will be shocked. Kiyang closed his mouth with a stinging expression. I said this because I was worried, but I did not know that it was clearly excessive. Lee Gun-seong buried his back deeply in the chair. It was Wonju who sent the three commanders. Dont you know how much the Wonju cares about Samjang? yes. Itll be okay. Lets just think about it that way. Kiyang nodded. It wasnt something that could be solved by thinking and worrying about it anyway. By the way, your assistant captain Joe is getting married this time? There was a lot of intention to brighten the mood. Even though Kiyang knew that, he agreed. So the conversation between the two continued about ordinary daily life. There was a lot to talk about, such as about the team members, Kang-hos movements, etc. How much time has passed? Lee Gun-seong was spitting and talking about a beautiful woman he had encountered during his mission. Chief Il. An urgent voice came from outside the door. Whats going on? Chief Three, Captain Sam has come to see Captain I! The expressions on the faces of the two people who suddenly stood up were full of surprise. Hurry up and stop by! yes! Lee Gun-seong and Ki-yangs faces showed joy at the thought of seeing their junior, whom they cherished like a younger brother, for the first time in a long time. After a while. Captain, this is the third captain. Come in! Grumble. The door slowly opened and a man came in. The faces of the two people, who had full smiles on their faces, hardened as soon as they saw Ma Dong-pil. Chapter 17 Episode 17 Reason for Escape (2)Ma Dong-pil bowed his head to Kiyang. There was this leader too. long time no see. Kiyang was speechless. It was the same for Lee Gun-seong. Seeing Ma Dong-pil for the first time in eight months. The blunt expression was still there, but there was a scar drawn like a bell around the left eye. It wasnt a scar from a weapon. It was a deep dent made by something sharp yet blunt. Fortunately, the eye didnt seem to be injured But it wasnt just the scar that surprised the two people. Slurp. The air in the room becomes cold rapidly. The two people were startled by the dangerous energy emanating from Ma Dong-pils body. Living? The flowing prayers were imbued with an unusual sense of life. He was so vicious that even the two strongest masters in the defense court, except for Wonju, felt scared. Ma Dong-pil turned his head to Lee Gun-seong. I flinch. Gunseong Lee unconsciously felt moisture building up in his tightly clenched fists. Just looking at him made him nervous. Ma Dong-pils face showed puzzlement. Are you unwell? I do not know? Yes. In fact, Ma Dong-pil did not know how terrible the life he was exuding was. Samjangjo. yes. Are you okay? Yes, its okay. okay. Ma Dong-pils puzzlement grew deeper as he watched Lee Gun-seong hesitate. . . . Unintelligible silence. Ma Dong-pil bowed his head politely. I think I picked the wrong time. Ill just leave. Lee Kun-seong was startled and waved his hands. No. Its been a while since Ive seen it, so I guess thats why Im writing it. Sit here. Are you going to be okay? Of course. Im sorry, but I have to go soon, so I dont think we can chat for a long time. The reason I came to see the leader is to ask for a favor. A favor? Do you have any tea leaves from oyster tea? Lee Gun-seong tilted his head. Oyster tea is made from dried tea leaves grown in Mount Hibmandae, and the scent is so heavy that not many people enjoy it. I still have it. Lee Gun-seong was one of those rare cases. If you do, can I get some? That wont be difficult, but what are you going to use it for? You dont like oyster tea, do you? The Three Princes need it. The three princes? yes. Okay. Just wait a moment. Ill get it right away. When Lee Gun-seong, who tilted his head, disappeared, silence fell again in the office where only the two of them were left. Kiyang felt awkward for no reason. Even though I was so happy to see my junior after a long time, it was difficult to actually talk to him. why? Because of this terrible life? no. A creepy scar? Even within the Demonic Cult, scars of that magnitude could not be worn. This is not the Samjo that I know. It has changed fundamentally. This was because Ma Dong-pil became like a person living in another world. Instead of being one of the three chieftains of the Protectorate, he became a foreign person, as if he lived in another world. And that in just eight months. The bond between the leaders of the defense court, the rapport shared between the generous senior and the serious junior, was completely cut off. I felt like I was living in a different world from the beginning. Besides Giyang looked at Ma Dongpils hand. It was full of small scars that had not been seen during the time of the defense court. Even at first glance, the palm showed signs of repeated bursting and healing. What kind of life have you been living? He trained hard even outside of his duties. But even then, I had never carried a scar like that. The more I looked at it, the more puzzling, sad, and awkward it felt. At that time, Ma Dong-pil, who had been silent, opened his mouth. Im sure you will be very disappointed. Yes? I heard that Vice-Pilot Lee is getting married. ah! Kiyang shook his head. I have to go when its time to go. By the way, you must have been busy in Gojuk Forest. Where did you hear that rumor? I come into the civil war a couple of times a month to pick up supplies. Is that so? yes. Giyang said as if he were mean. This guy. If that were the case, he would have stopped by and shown his face a long time ago, but is he coming now? sorry. Ma Dong-pil scratches his head sheepishly. Kiyangs face also relaxed as his junior looked more comfortable. What do you think about the Three Princes? Isnt it difficult? The more difficult it is for me, the easier it will be for you. Of course it must be difficult. Giyang smiled slightly. okay. I thought that the unfamiliar appearance I had felt earlier might have been my illusion. Although his appearance and temperament were different, Ma Dong-pil was still Ma Dong-pil. Its a shame you dont have enough time. Ill definitely stop by sometime soon. Have a drink and have a drink. All right. Please tell the co-pilot that you are sorry for not being able to participate in the ceremony. Dont worry. After a while, Ma Dong-pil, who took the tea leaves brought by Lee Gun-seong, stood up without delay. Kiyang said as he watched Ma Dongpil leave from afar. Did you feel it too? I felt it. There was concern on Giyangs face. No matter how much I think about it, my life is not normal. Even a murderous demon who enjoys murder would not be that kind of a murderer. . I wonder if theres any problem. It must be that you are leading such a dangerous lifestyle that it comes naturally to you. Of course it is. What I mean is. As the environment changes, people also change. The size of the ginseng has changed according to the environment. And I live with my limbs intact. . Its unfortunate, but isnt it good that you look healthy at least? Kiyang sighed. A look of sadness suddenly appeared on Lee Kun-seongs face. I have become stronger. The powerlessness of Ma Dong-pil, the leader of Sam Sam, seen for the first time in eight months. In less than a year, I have become incredibly strong. As if he had taken some kind of elixir from somewhere, his inner strength increased surprisingly, and he also became more adept at gathering prayers. Thats why Im worried. Even though I have prayed, that kind of life comes out. I couldnt even imagine how brutal Ma Dong-pils brutality would be when he decided to go into battle. Because what kind of life have you been leading? Battles with nobles would have been frequent. However, it was not known which nobles he was fighting with. Even the guardians who had managed the ancient bamboo forest for many years had never entered the center of the ancient bamboo forest. It was the same for Lee Gun-seong. The position is the personal guard of the Three Princes. You will have no choice but to feel burdened. He probably crossed all lines of fire to protect Confucius. Giyang asked quietly. You will get through this well in the future, right? of course. Lee Gun-seong answered with a smile. I will come back stronger. I believe so. * * * Slurp. The entrance to Gojuk Forest. Ma Dong-pil checked his condition once more. I took everything I needed to take care of. I also took new weapons, got some medicinal herbs from my Blood Soul Gak comrade, and obtained oyster tea leaves from my supervisor. Lets go. Wow! sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ma Dong-pils body became a white line and was shot out. Its not like Ive been spreading the new law to the extreme, but it seems to be twice as fast as it was eight months ago. My once stoic posture became quite free-spirited, and my vision, which had previously been focused only on the front, widened to the left and right. The fact that he showed composure in the martial arts he used was proof that he understood the martial arts well. The grueling experience of the past eight months has further developed his martial arts skills. Ma Dong-pil, who found his identity as a proud warrior rather than a guard warrior, was a master whose future growth was expected. How long did it run like that? Ahhh! A beautiful womans voice was heard from somewhere in the forest. Of course she is not a real woman. It was the sound made by one of the ghosts that crawled out of the forest. A beautiful sound that evokes a strange eerie feeling. Its Zhou. It is not a very dangerous item. A person with weak internal energy would have a seizure if he heard that sound, but this was not the case for Ma Dong-pil. Ma Dong-pil was familiar with that sound and passed by it. Before it got used to the forest, I found it and caught it. Because I was afraid of the aftermath. But not now. Neither Ma Dong-pil nor Seo-ryang are weak enough to be defeated by such a noble person. There is no need to waste stamina. Paaaaang! As I ran further afield, I finally saw Seongjukwon, my residence. Sigh! He stopped walking and felt refreshed. Wooooow! Spreading Magi. It was a period of qualitative improvement that was incomparable to before. Ma Dong-pil, who was looking around, tilted his head. There was no sign of Confucius. Did you go out to the drinking room? He sighed deeply. You moved alone again. I wont go to a dangerous area. We even promised to never do that unless we were together. But that doesnt mean you cant worry. I was wondering what would happen if something happened. Im not the type of person who can be bullied by nobles anymore. Ma Dong-pils eyes twinkled. What appeared on his blunt face was admiration that could not be hidden and respect that went beyond respect. Ma Dong-pil has become stronger. The luckily collected spirit bamboos were refined with Seoryangs martial arts technique and turned into high-quality elixirs, and several of them ended up in Ma Dong-pils stomach. The power was so great that not even half of it had been melted yet. Nevertheless, the size of the Danjeon has become twice as large as before. It is a well-known fact that increasing your Danjeon does not make your martial arts stronger, but it will be a great help to your future development. That alone was great luck and tremendous growth. Meanwhile, Seoryang surpassed even that level. No matter how enlightened you are. Ma Dong-pil shook his head. Everything about Confucius is incomprehensible. It was full of things that ordinary people couldnt understand. I guess I should at least clean it up until you get back. Ma Dong-pil, who came into Seongjukwon, organized his belongings and picked up a saribi. Saaagh! Saaagh! The bamboo leaves flew off the rainforest in one fell swoop. It took an instant for the dirty yard to become clean. He easily cleaned the yard and organized everything from Seoryangs room to his own storage room as well as the kitchen. I was so used to it that I could almost smell the breath of a craftsman while mopping. This is enough. He finished cleaning in less than half an hour and glanced up at the sky. Its almost time for the sun to set. Pussssss. Ma Dong-pils eyes deepened. Bamboo trees swayed in the distance. It looked like the nobles were eating bamboo. Its getting closer. Seongjukwon here is the safest place in Gojuk Forest. But that too is now a thing of the past. The current Seongjukwon area was similar to the middle area of Gojuk Forest, and the appearance of noble creatures was frequent, and it was expected to become more frequent in the future. Its going to get more and more difficult. It was then. Wow! The screams of the nobles were heard from where the bamboos were shaking. Ma Dong-pil, who was looking at the place with a calm face, placed his hand on the long sword on his belt. There was a tendency to pull it out if the situation arises. How much time has passed? Pussyuk. Pusssssuk. An unknown entity that is slowly approaching. Tension filled Ma Dong-pils eyes. The spiritual energy of Gojuklim is like the spiritual energy of nobles, so it was impossible to feel its presence unless it was narrowed to a certain distance. The gait is heavy and steady. Its not sacred but its dragging something? Wooooow. A faint magical energy rose from Ma Dong-pils body. An unknown being that is getting closer little by little but surely. Kuuk. A strong force went into his hand holding the sword. After a while, the being appeared. what? Have you already been there? I told you to come and resolve the issue with your colleagues. Ma Dong-pil, who relaxed at the sight of a familiar face, breathed a sigh of relief. You came For a moment, he was speechless. The body of the young man who appeared was covered in blood, and the body of the precious object that the young man was dragging with him was bloody. Nokchok (¹)?! I caught it. It was really hard. The young man Seoliang grinned. Put water in the pot. Lets try some horse meat. Chapter 18 Episode 18 Reason for Escape (3)Fuck you! I ate well. There is a lot left. Shall we make it into beef jerky? okay. Just take a break. I will sort it out. Oh really? I need to do you a favor. Ma Dong-pil, who was holding the pot, glanced at Seoryang. Before I knew it, Seo-ryang had woken up and was walking to the end of the yard. He has grown bigger. Seoryang was originally tall, but in the aftermath of the Juhwa Ilma, Seoryang gave the impression of being small. The kindness of the past was no longer there. The broad shoulders and well-honed gait without any shaking of the body were truly like those of a warrior. He actually grew a little taller. At the beginning of my life in Gojuklim, it was almost similar to my own, but now I had to raise my head slightly to look. They say some people grow later than others, but perhaps because their bodies have changed so much, their stomachs were surprising. Confucius, what happened to your wounds. Its okay. This is enough for Qigong. All right. There was more he wanted to say, but Ma Dong-pil cleaned up his surroundings for now. Seo-ryang went to the end of the yard, opened the gate, and went out. He took a deep breath. The air is definitely amazing! Its an insanely dangerous place, though. The air is nice and my stomach is full. Crucially, I also defeated the guy named Nokchok, who I had punched before. It was a fruitful day. My arms are a little sore, though. Xiliang looked at his left arm and frowned. The arm that had been used to block Nokchoks rear kick was swollen. But this is okay. Seoryang, who was smiling and looking at his arms, suddenly glanced at his own body. Its not bad. Now, eight months later, his body is almost perfect. It was very nice to see the moderately bulging chest muscles, compressed abs like a marble stone, and flexible limbs. I couldnt imagine a body so thin that all its ribs were exposed. Its definitely a fascinating place. The excessively concentrated spiritual energy not only created spirit bamboo and created precious objects, but also changed the bodies of people living here. Of course, this was possible thanks to a lot of effort. Since entering Gojuk Forest, he had never slept more than two hours a day. Even so, it is not a body that can be achieved in eight months. Thats why its dangerous. They said it was too much or too little. The bamboo and precious plants here have perfectly adapted to the environment, but humans cannot. If you continue at this rate, your body will start to malfunction before it lasts more than three months. Before that, I need to get everything I can. Xiliang sat cross-legged. As I closed my eyes and contemplated the inside, I felt my dantian pulsing. It is a power that I could not have dared to imagine eight months ago. It seemed as if my boiling inner energy wanted to run out into the world at any moment. come. Masters call. Danjeon responded to the souls cry filled with strong will. Wooooow! The swollen Danjeon boom! He made a sound and sent his true energy into the bloodstream of his entire body. Pussssss. The aftereffects of hot power flowing out like smoke. It wasnt evil, but it was vicious, and it wasnt disturbing, but it was ominous. The energy was strong enough to send everyone in the area into a state of panic just from the fragments. Magical energy. The demonic energy he had been so reluctant about rose up from his entire body. Saaagh! A faint haze hovered over both shoulders and behind my back. The internal injuries suffered during the battle with Nokchok are healing. It is said that the concentration of spiritual energy was high, but even considering that, the speed was too fast. A smile appeared on Seo-ryangs lips. It was a smile that seemed both bitter and satisfied. It gets deeper and deeper. The quality of magical energy has become deeper. This had nothing to do with reiki. This was possible simply because his enlightenment was on a different level from that of other experts. In the future, Magi will continue to improve its quality day by day. What if its a magic craft? Nowhere in the world can you learn martial arts like this. You should consider yourself lucky. Shadowy Jinmagong (Ӱwħ). He was a martial artist who combined dark energy and true magic. Surprisingly, Amyeonggi, which inherited the strengths of Shaolin martial arts, did not abandon the Buddhist elements while combining it with magic arts. Yet, the level of magic was higher than that of a teenage magician. A collaboration between anti-magic energy and pure magic energy that never seem to mix. The result was beyond imagination. Crunch! Crump! The muscles of the whole body were trembling and the sound of bones being misaligned was heard. Muscles and bones being reassembled little by little. Every time you practice martial arts, your body changes slightly in a direction that suits the martial arts. It is to develop a body that can simultaneously use the majesty of Buddhist martial arts and the explosive power of magic martial arts. Flash! Xiliang opened his eyes. ha. Without even realizing it, the exhaled breath was filled with joy. At that time, Ma Dong-pils voice was heard from somewhere nearby. Are you finished? uh. In the meantime, I cleaned up the yard and stood guard. You can stop immediately if you feel life threatening while flying, but you still seem to be anxious. Ma Dong-pil quietly called Seoryang. Confucius. Are you trying to set the mood by nagging me again? Didnt you promise not to enter the danger zone alone? Xiliang scratched his head. What can I do? Theres not enough time. Time? Oh, you didnt know? which? Its dangerous here now. To be precise, it will become dangerous sooner or later. What do you mean? When Seo-ryang explained what he felt, Ma Dong-pils complexion immediately hardened. You mean three months at most? okay. How can that be? Its natural because its a place where the balance is broken. balance? What does this mean? Seoliang pointed to his left arm. Look. The arm that was hit by Nokchok has already healed this much, right? Maybe everything will be better by tomorrow morning. Thank goodness Do you think this is normal? Ah its definitely not normal. When the skin breaks, the body heals the wound. But what happens when the speed of treatment becomes extremely fast? What happens if you keep getting better even when everything is healed? . Seo-ryang spread his fingers. Its going to explode. ! The environment of the bamboo forest is like that. Its good to grow to a certain level, but as soon as you hit a plateau, it becomes toxic. Then Thats right. If we shorten it to three months, we will have to enter the deep part of the bamboo forest within two months. okay. Now, if we catch a couple more, the path to the deepest part of the world we have never been to will open up. The best spirit bamboos that the leaders of our school go to dig up are there. Xu Liang grinned. I have to get it. Ma Dong-pil sighed. Confucius, I will come and have an audience with the religious leader. S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. suddenly? You said that if you dont get out of here within three months, youll be in big trouble. yes. But unless the leader gives orders, Confucius will have to stay here forever Xu Liang tilted his head. Have you ever met the religious leader without me? yes? When did the leader say that? Ma Dong-pils expression became dazed. Of course isnt that right? Confucius was sent here, so he cannot return to his residence unless the religious leader gives permission Fuha! Did you really think that I was living here for eight months because of the religious leader? Oh, wasnt it? Slurp. Xu Liang stood up. Tall and stocky physique. Looking at his polished body, he was no better than any other peak expert. The leader only told me to go to Gojuk Forest, but he never set a time for me to return. ! I also realized this after learning martial arts, but the teacher listened to my request. Its just that it was a bamboo forest, not a suburban area. That interpretation. Its not a suitable place to get some fresh air? Well, thats true. Anyway, youve become stronger thanks to that, right? Xu Liang smiled. It was a feeling of freedom that came after I gained strength, or rather, after acknowledging reality. I plan to take everything I can get. Thats why Ive held on until now. Because it helps me too. I see. Although he answered, Ma Dong-pil still seemed confused. This is because they could not even dare to interpret the intentions of the Absolute One of Shinism, or rather, the Demonic God. Not only that, but most of the students on campus will be like that. By the way, what happened to what you asked for? Oh, just wait a moment. Ma Dong-pil brought five medicine balls, tea leaves, and a long weapon wrapped in black cloth from the room. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. Did you bring five concubines? yes. It is said that some were supplied for personal experimentation. Seo-ryang quietly expressed his admiration. As expected, its amazing. How much money does it take to distribute Chetakcho to even a single doctor? The Yunnan branch sends medicinal herbs every month. It is said that there are many medicinal herbs like this in Yunnans Aenei Mountain. Some medicinal herbs have been successfully cultivated and are said to be in ample supply. ah! I have never been to Aeneosan Mountain, but I heard that the mountain slopes are among the steepest on the continent, and that all kinds of poisonous substances and wild beasts, Gihwayocho, are rampant. But what about Jetakcho? There is such a thing. Is this an oyster truck? yes. good. great job. Seoliang put a bag of medicine and tea leaves in his arms. A look of joy was evident. Im just asking, just in case. Can you airlift this Takcho again? If this is a method that involves synchronization without anyone knowing, I honestly cannot give a definitive answer. Tsk. okay? yes. This month, we will study the mixing ratio of this herb in a decoction called Jeongang-tang. Since it is the main ingredient in the decoction, I have to wait a couple more months to get it again Wait. Seoliang tilted his head. What did you just say? Jeongantang? Oh yeah. Thats certainly what I heard. Jetakcho goes into Jeongantang? Thats right. Xu Liang frowned. If its Jeongantang, isnt it the herbal medicine that I drank heavily for three months after waking up in this body? Did you say that Jetakcho is the main ingredient in Jeongangtang? Are you sure? Im sure I heard that, but Doesnt that make sense? As the name suggests, Jetakcho is an herb that removes turbidity. However, since it suppresses yang energy, even if you are a master of internal energy, if you take it too much or take an overdose without knowing how to use it, your body will be harmed. No matter how much processing goes through, the essence of weak power does not change. That kind of grass was fed to patients who were dying from the aftereffects of the poisonous poison? Its not even just a help, its the main ingredient. Its even more strange when you think about the fact that his body was completely riddled with magical energy. Jetakcho is so powerful that it even attacks demons. It may not matter if you have abundant demonic energy, but if you use it on an exhausted body, it is fatal. It cant be like that? Even if I know a little bit about medicine, I cant prescribe something like that? Seo-ryang, lost in thought with his eyes downcast as his suspicions grew, suddenly thought of another prescription. Dongpil. Yes, Confucius. Do you know its Geumjeongchim (\)? I asked him just in case, but unexpectedly, Ma Dong-pil nodded. of course. know? What? Accurately, it should be considered acupuncture rather than the name of acupuncture. Acupuncture balances the body by slightly tensing overly relaxed muscles. How do you know that? Before going on a mission, I performed the treatment several times on my body, which had been loosened by Ungong. Its not a difficult procedure. From what I remember, it was pretty good At that moment, Ma Dong-pil was speechless. The two eyes that floated over Confucius expressionless face had a unique cold, vicious energy. Putting Jeongantang on an extremely weak body and inserting a gold needle into a body that is about to harden? And not to anyone else but to the sects disciple? Im sure the congressman didnt do it on his own. At the very least, he must be at the highest level of leadership or similar disciple level Disciple? At that moment, a memory of Hong Yeo-rin passed through his mind. And that she is the younger sister of his same student. Look at these bastards? Chapter 19 Episode 19. Reason for Escape (4)Have you been there? Bring some tea. Oh yeah. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After a while, an excavator truck was placed in front of Hongwi Gate. When he was mentally tired, he drank oyster tea instead of alcohol. Shin Hoi (), who was looking at Hongwimun, was quite surprised. Are you very serious? Hong Yu-wens face, which never lost its easy smile under any circumstances, was now quite stiff. How much time has passed? Only when the tea had cooled down did Hong Yu-wen lift the tea cup. Shinhoe. Yes, Confucius. Did I tell you what kind of place Gojuk Forest is? yes. It is said that this is a marim (ħ) that existed before our school was established in Daesan, and that strange spirit creatures live there. He also said that the spirit bamboo that grows there is collected and made into the elixir of our church. okay. Gojuk Forest is just that kind of place. Hong Yu-wen leaned back in his chair. A smile appeared on his lips at some point, but his eyes were still extremely cold. Do you know where the hardest place on campus is to get into? Thats too broad a question. Moreover, it was not a question that would come out of nowhere while talking about Gojuklim. Are you talking about Gojuk Forest? High bamboo forest is excluded. Even the leaders cannot enter there without permission from Master. My question is not whether we can physically get in, but whether we can plant our eyes. Then it must be the military department. I heard that the general militarys control over the organization is so great that even the Magon dare not touch it. Wrong. The military department is an organization that is easy to secretly delve into. yes? The general military is a rare genius. Rather, he is someone who will use Sejak to understand the flow of power struggles within the school. So its not difficult to dig into. Its just that not everyone does that. Because its obvious that my movements will be discovered. if? Host Court. Bubbling. A haze rose in the teacup held by Hong Wei-moon. The cooled oyster tea is boiling again. The defense court is a completely separate organization. It exists solely to protect the religious leader and the religious faith. It is completely different from other groups that decide the direction of the organization based on power. ! Of course, it is made up of only the most loyal demons in the school. So no one cares about them. There is no need for that and it cannot be done. Trying to shake them means trying to shake the authority of the religious leader. okay. So I didnt care. No, I couldnt care less. That was my mistake. What do you mean? Hong Wi-moon took a sip of tea. The smile disappeared from his face again. That guy was alive. yes? That guy from Xiliang is still alive. Shinhoes face hardened. Even now, eight months later? They said they sent someone with experience and ability. Are you a leader of the defense court? No, no matter what Before entering the Gojuk Forest, the condition of the Three Dukes bodies had improved greatly. But even so, they are at the level of civilians who have not learned martial arts. With a body of only that level, you survived for eight months in an area so dangerous that even Majon-level people would have to be nervous? Does this make sense? One month is understandable. Even if its just for three months, Ill do it. But it doesnt make sense that you could survive with that body for eight months. Hong Wi-moon, who spoke like that, had never actually entered the Gojuk Forest. In this generation, only a few high-ranking officials, excluding the guardians, have set foot in the Gojuk Forest. However, there is something called risk that can be guessed. These words came from the mouth of the teacher and the leader of the cult, and not from anyone else. C Anyone who is not a person who has reached the peak of evil will have a hard time surviving for three months. If thats the case with Master, then thats the case. The masters words had that much weight and trust. Of course, Xiliang did not reach the extreme point. So how could he still be alive? Hong Wei-moon recalled the conversation he had with Master a little while ago. C Looks like the third one is holding up well. -! C I plan to invite you soon. C . C Did you say they are targeting the youngest now? C yes. C I get it. That was the end of the conversation with Master. That conversation really was everything. Hong Yu-wen couldnt understand why Master was saying such things to him. I couldnt tell if he called me because he just wanted to see my face or if he noticed something in that short conversation. Its always been that way. The demon god of heaven. A being that cannot be understood by human common sense. Someone who just rules but does not rule. Even though his disciples were pointing spears and knives at each other, he did not intervene at all. I dont know if this means that I have to overcome this to win the next presidency, or if there is some other intention. What kind of world does Master see? Is this world so worthless to God? If only I could see what Master can see. If only I could fly up to that area! Hong Yu-moon, who was looking down at the teacup, opened his mouth. Shinhoe. Yes, Confucius. Lets put some kids in his place. Shinhoes eyes lit up. Hong Yuwen sipped tea. My mouth felt dry due to the heavy scent, but my head felt much clearer. Neither Juhwaipma nor Dokdo Marim could kill him. I thought that would be enough, right? Are you planning on using your own hands? directly? That cant be possible. I dont think this fight should be a dog fight. But . I dont even want to prevent murders motivated by grudges. Shinhoes eyes widened. Then the kids you told me to collect? We just give you a knife. Its entirely up to them whether to wield it or not. Hong Yu-wen smiled brightly. Shinhoe felt a chill run down his spine as he saw a smile that was brighter than ever. Isnt this the way Master treats us? Throw them in hell and tell them to take care of it. I think thats really cool. * * * Confucius! Why again, man? Just calm down for now. You need to be a little more cautious. Prudence is a pestilence. Im so sick and tired of losing time because Im being lazy. Its terrible. But youre in such a hurry! You still dont know what precious treasures lie deep within the rim, do you? Would it make any difference if I knew? Ma Dong-pil was momentarily speechless. Seo-ryang said as he put the takcho and tea leaves in his arms. No matter what threat there is, it doesnt change the fact that there is no time. And I have no intention of giving up on that place. Then I think there is no need to waste time. I will go to the Lord of the Protectorate. Ill go and ask. We will find out what kind of valuables are inside and how to prepare for them. There must be at least a minimum of information. Again, knowing it wont change anything. Slurp. Xi Liang drew his sword. It was a sword that Ma Dong-pil brought along with the Jetakcho tea leaves. The sleek hwando with its fine curves had a blade length of three feet. He snapped his fingers on the wallpaper. Teeing. A pure sound. Unlike the weapons used so far, it was a sword that could be called a Bodo () sword. Why did the religious leader select only the leaders and send them to obtain spiritual death? If it were possible to prepare, you could have prepared the demons under your command and sent them in. . For security reasons? That cant be possible. Are you saying that there is no point in sending someone if they are not that strong? huh. Then its even worse! Although we had been close for eight months, this was the first time he, who always kept the line, reacted so violently. Confucius has become very strong. But it still doesnt reach the level of a Senate Majon! While speaking, Ma Dong-pil made a mistake. This is because he thought that his words could sound rude to Confucius. Xu Liang didnt care at all. thats right. You cant compare to the nine great demons of the Senate and the strongest members of the new religion. Confucius. But I have something they dont have. yes? Kuuk. Seoliang thought as he adjusted his belt. Amyoung Gong (Ӱ) Amshin Yuche (w). Until now, he had never practiced the art of hiding in the bamboo forest. Because I thought it wasnt necessary, couldnt be, and shouldnt be. For Seoryang, this was not a battlefield but a training ground. Even if it were possible, there was no reason to use stealth techniques to avoid the threat. But things are different from now on. The deep part of the bamboo forest is unknown territory. And the time given to him was approximately three months. Gojuklim is no longer a training ground. It has become a battleground of life and death where you must achieve your goal regardless of the means and methods you have to attack. If you inhale Zetakcho, the retention time is half each. Considering the size of the bamboo forest, half an angle is more than enough to enter the deep area. He was called King Salsuji. The art of stealth was also at its peak at the time. However, since the dark energy was transformed into magical energy, the dark spirit fluid could not be used using the existing method. So I needed Jetakcho. You have to kill the demonic energy to some extent before you can manifest the dark spirit fluid. This will increase the cost of internal power, but a simple capture and escape is sufficient. If its an amshin fluid, it can fool even a teenage expert. Even if I get caught, I have no problem running away. What if there is a situation where even escape is impossible? Xu Liangs eyes lit up. At that point, I have no choice but to make a mess. Ma Dong-pil spoke hurriedly. I dont know what method Confucius has. But its definitely an acceptable solution. of course. I dont want to die either. dump. Ma Dong-pil got down on one knee. Confucius, I dare to risk my life to tell you this. Why are you so scared? How about giving up eternal life? . Even if it was thanks to the characteristics of the ancient bamboo forest, Confucius grew so quickly that it was incomprehensible. Even if Im not a deep-level hero, Im short-sighted enough to stand out Dongpil. Yes, Confucius. Xu Liang smiled. Im not the type of person who enjoys risk. If it wasnt necessary, I wouldnt have thought of risking my life to go in there. . Dont worry. Even though there were so many dangerous times in the past eight months, youre still alive right now, right? Ma Dong-pil sighed inwardly. Because I realized that no matter what I said, Confucius would not change his mind. At first glance, a chill appeared on Seoryangs face as he looked down at Ma Dong-pil. I was going to get it anyway, but there was one more reason why I had to get Yeongjuk. So, for two days, I hurriedly researched the efficacy of Jetakcho and tea leaves. If I leave the bamboo forest, they will target me again. I heard from Ma Dong-pil that the girl named Hong Yeo-rin was Sagongjas younger sister. If we leave the Gojuk Forest, those damn Hong siblings wont stay still. The question is whether it ends there. Is it simply a matter of resentment? Maybe Maybe the disciples are engaged in a bloody battle with each other. The reason is unknown. The most likely intention is to eliminate a competitor to become the next president, but even that cannot be certain. Of course, it may not be a bloody fight between disciples. However, Seo-ryang thought that his prediction was correct. If it was an attempt to kill a child out of spite, there is no way the extra senses would have missed the obvious murderous intent. And that too for a whopping three months. You have to become so strong that you cant even dare to touch it. And that too in the near future. In order to find freedom, I was prepared to rot in Protestantism for as little as a year and as long as several years. If you dont show the cult leader the same level of respect, he wont let you go anyway. But I had no intention of being uncomfortable every day. If you touch me even after realizing the difference in class Then the only way to do it is to punish me properly, including the death penalty. Seoliang punched his stomach. Im waiting for you. Ill come back quickly. You cant do that, Confucius. Its an order. Im sorry, but this is a command I cannot follow. If you really want to go alone, cut off my head and then go. Xiliang shook his head. Only to the deep entrance. Dont go in there. I will never allow it. . What is the answer? I follow your orders. The two people, fully prepared, ran towards the deep part of the bamboo forest. How long did it run? ?! Xiliang opened his mouth wide. An uncommon surprise was also etched on Ma Dong-pils rock-like face. The scene unfolding before the eyes of the two people who entered the territory of Nokchok, who they thought was the last sentinel on the way to the deep. Saaaaagh. Left and right, countless precious people were dead. The smell of a rotting corpse was in the air along with Heoyeon Kim. And at the entrance to the path leading into the deep. A humid wind blew from the path made by bamboos. Hehehe. reel? Chapter 20 Episode 20. Sirang area (1)Flash! Lee Cheon-sang opened his eyes. dump. The women who were massaging his shoulders and legs groaned and collapsed. I was shocked by the magical power of Lee Cheon-sang that suddenly spurted out. hmm. Lee Cheon-sang was staring into space with incomprehensible eyes. After a while. Invincible religion, Manmaangbok. The great protection law of the new religion is called by the religious leader. Great protection law. Yes, leader. When I entered the closing ceremony, was there anyone among the guards who went into the depths of Gojuk Forest? Mudams eyes widened slightly. That never happened. Lee Cheon-sangs eyes deepened. If something so important had happened, Mudam would have reported it right away. Moreover, with the level of skill of the guards, it would have been difficult to enter the middle area, let alone the deep area. if? Mudams puzzlement deepened as he looked at Lee Cheon-sang with a hard face. Only after half an hour had passed did Lee Cheon-sang break the silence. Did I say I sent a bundle of three bags to the third child? Thats right. I heard hes a pretty good kid. yes. Although he is young, he is one of the top ten members of the defense court. I judged that he would be suitable to assist the Three Dukes as he is talented, experienced, and honest. is it. Yes, leader. A master who is counted among the top ten in the defense court. Hes great enough, but to Lee Cheon-sang, hes just one of those mediocre guys. Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Eight months Even if you get the opportunity, there will be limits to your growth. What about the third? At first glance, interest arose on Lee Cheon-sangs seemingly indifferent face. What day is today? It comes one day before the full moon. It was a day ago. . I understand. Please go away. Yes. As Mudam disappeared, the corners of Lee Cheon-sangs mouth rose slightly. It was a very faint smile, but Mudam would have been surprised again if he had seen Lee Cheon-sangs face like that. Are we blinded by greed and leading to death? Slurp. Lee Cheon-sang closed his eyes. At the same time, the women came to their senses. If they suddenly fainted and came to their senses, they might have been embarrassed, but they showed no signs of that at all. On the contrary, he bowed to Lee Cheon-sang as if he was used to it and massaged his shoulders and legs again. The smile on Lee Cheon-sangs face suddenly disappeared. Or maybe heavens luck will reach me and Ill run to the foot of the ridge of Mt. Taishan. Martial arts and demons become deeper as time passes. To Lee Cheon-sang, who was gradually but surely breaking away from the human mask, the actions of the third Seo-ryang gave him a little joy. * * * Oh my god Shiva! What the hell is going on?! Ma Dong-pil was unable to answer Seo-ryangs words. Because he too was quite surprised. Xu Liang quickly examined the corpse of a nobleman. A majestic horse body with tiger stripes. The pure white head and red tail were bizarre. It was rust. Nokchok, whom Seo-ryang had recently killed after a fierce struggle, was vomiting blood and dying. No scars? He looked around. Changbu (nܽ) Ju () Seongseong () There was also a corpse of a precious object that I had never seen before. It is a leopard, but its body is white. There was a strange pattern on his forehead, but it was difficult to describe in writing. The fangs were extremely long and protruded all the way down to the bottom of the lower jaw. Ma Dong-pil groaned. Fighting extremes?! Do you know this kid? Yes, Confucius. Ive only heard about it, but Ive never actually seen it. Even my seniors said they had never met each other but I never thought they would see me like this Ma Dong-pil wandered around as a sudden thought occurred to him. whats the matter? It is said that Maeng Geuk rarely leaves the center of the Gojuk Forest. Contrary to his appearance, he is said to have a gentle personality who enjoys being alone. so? Still, it is said that Maenggeuk is the highest rank in Gojuklim. Except for one precious item, it is said to be the most powerful and difficult precious item. One precious thing? yes. The name of that treasure is At that moment, Ma Dong-pils body stopped. Next to the entrance to the deep area, there was a bamboo tree that had all of its moisture absorbed and was cracked. And under the dried bamboo, there was a red snake with its body split in two. A size that is neither big nor small. Even though it is dead and lifeless, its eyes are as bright as those of a human being. metaphor(z). Metaphor? Is the name of that pair of legs a metaphor? Thats right. Of course, I have never seen it like a blind play. That is the most precious treasure of Gojuklim? That little thing? From what I hear, yes. No matter how you look at it, it doesnt look that strong, does it? It doesnt even look like a poisonous snake. But why is that bamboo withered For a moment, Seoryangs face became blank. Ma Dong-pil tilted his head. Confucius? . Why are you doing that? Even if you are sick somewhere. Drought. yes? The metaphor is a snake with two bodies. If that snake appears, there will be a major drought in the country. So, in a village in a flooded area, they say they bury paintings depicting parables in the ground. Im just waiting for the water to dry and drain quickly. ? Xi Liang sighed. For some reason, I wondered why those names were so weird. What are you talking about? The Mountain and Sea Classic. ?! These guys are all imaginary monsters from the Mountains and Seas. Ma Dong-pils eyes wavered. If its the Mountain Sea Jing, is it a collection of myths by an unknown author? It is true that the author is unknown, but it is a collection of myths Yes, in a way, it is a collection of myths. To be precise, it can be seen as a geography book, but it is full of nonsense explanations. Its almost like a scribble from a childs imagination. Ive only heard of it, but in reality Me too. I saw it once before, but it was such an empty book that I gave up after reading it a few times. In the first place, it would be difficult for the devils of the Heavenly Demon Church to access books like the Mountain and Sea Jing, and they should not have access to them. They have gods and scriptures. Extravagant miscellaneous writings such as the Mountains and Seas Jing undermine faith and doctrine. And it was the same in other religions. But that doesnt mean its just nonsense. Because it contains several records and ancient characters that match actual history. The famous Queen Mother of the West and Mount Kunlun also appear in the Mountain Sea View. Is that so. Xiliang scratched his head. Anyway, I dont think this is right. Even if the Mountain Sea Jing is real, it makes no sense for all kinds of monsters to be gathered in this small bamboo forest At that moment, Xu Liangs eyes widened. Phew. A cool breeze blew past his face. Clap. Seo-ryang slightly pulled out his sword with his thumb and watched with nervous eyes the path to the depths. Ma Dong-pil tilted his head. Confucius. Shh. Why is he like this all of a sudden? Ma Dong-pil followed Seoryang and looked at the path to the deep area. why? A cool wind was blowing, but I didnt feel any discomfort. The moment I turned my head to Seoryang again. thrill! Sigh! Ma Dong-pil lowered his head without realizing it. It was a bonus to stumble and take a couple of steps back. His face was pale. What?! Suddenly, my head started spinning and my knees felt weak. I had goosebumps all over my body and my heart was pounding. After clenching and opening his fist several times, he slowly raised his head. !! Ma Dong-pil swallowed his saliva without realizing it. I really dont know how to express this. Xu Liangs face was clearly expressionless. But it was impossible to look expressionless. It felt like I was wearing a transparent evil mask that does not exist in reality. The eyes, which were neither wide nor squinted, were bloodier than any light he had ever seen. This was Seoryangs true self, who had abandoned his past as a murderer, but had not abandoned his identity as a messenger. There was the face of an animal that did not freeze due to extreme tension, but rather reflexively fanned its flesh to kill the opponent. Dongpil. Yes, Confucius. Here it is. Jump and jump. Without listening to the answer, Seoryang walked trotting toward the depths. Ma Dong-pil wanted to catch him. I wanted to shout out that I should go in too. But unlike before, he couldnt say anything. Xu Liangs words became a terrible imprint and controlled his words and actions. Pusssss. Wherever Seoryang stepped, the broken bamboo leaves turned into powder and scattered. Each step contained powerful magical energy. The air seemed to be heating up just from the magical energy being released unconsciously. Cheeeeeek! The cool, dry wind blowing from the depths of Marim clashed with the hot, humid wind created by the West, creating a sharp sense of tension. Xu Liangs eyebrows trembled. What on earth is over there? I can not know. There is no information about him. What is this terrifying energy mixed with this wind? tremendous. Its something Ive never encountered before. And this feeling of discomfort? Its terrible. It was an ominous feeling that I had never felt even in the midst of the Uicheonmaeng and the iron-blooded desperation of Cheonnaji. This is like Seo-ryangs eyes flashed. okay. Its similar to back then. When I first met Lee Cheon-sang. I was extremely shocked to see the majesty of a demon god looking down on even the worlds top ten masters. He had no information or knowledge about such a state. A person who does not give off the slightest energy, but evokes overwhelming prayer. Of course, I had never encountered such a prayer before. Additionally, the sense of discomfort that Lee Cheon-sang gave off was beyond imagination. An overwhelming energy that instantly reminds me of death. Nevertheless, he had no choice but to go to Lee Cheon-sang. I chose him and called him for my own purpose. It was the same this time too. The wind blowing from the depths. There is a lot of energy mixed in, but no intention is visible. It is dangerous like Lee Cheon-sang, but like when he encounters Lee Cheon-sang, there is a treasure there that he must obtain. Seo-ryang was able to intuit it instinctively. Weeeeeee!! My extra senses rang an alarm. The minds eye, which instilled both ominousness and anticipation, looked at the world. Saaaaagh! As I went deeper, my skin tingled as the pressure became stronger. Cold sweat formed on Seo-ryangs forehead. no. Its hard to hold on. Wooooow. I instinctively used the dark magic attack. The demonic energy that was unconsciously gushing out became more concentrated. but. Coo! Pfft! Seo-ryangs steps stopped. Grumbling. A trickle of blood flowed from the corner of his mouth. Although he unleashed strong demonic energy, he suffered internal injuries due to the rebound force. Damn it! How on earth is your energy so strong that even your current magic energy cant handle it?! If this continues, I will explode before I can even approach. Can not help it. I have no choice but to write it right now. Seo-ryang took out a packet of Takcho from his pocket and put a packet straight into his mouth. Bubbling. A biography that spreads at an incredible speed. Xu Liangs eyes flashed. Srurr. The demonic energy that was gushing out loudly disappeared like a lie. Hehehe. The blowing wind seemed to pass right through Seoryangs body. The dark body of the dark airspace unfolds in an instant. The best stealth techniques boasted by King Sal, who was said to have reached the pinnacle of assassination at the time, were displayed. Xu Liang closed his eyes. Sara la rock. Bamboo leaves passed by Seoryangs body. Even though it clearly just grazed the skin, it feels like it passed through. It cannot be seen with the eyes, it cannot be felt, it cannot be heard, nor can it smell. It literally felt like I had turned into a ghost. lets go. One step, two steps and three steps. good. The pressure has faded. Ten steps, twenty steps and thirty steps. If it goes on like this At that moment, something caught my foot. Huh! I almost fell over, but I managed to keep my balance. It was a shame to almost fall after tripping over something like a stone. Seo-ryang spit out a swear word without realizing it. What nonsense! What on earth At that moment, his eyes widened. What about this dastardly guy? Chapter 21 Episode 21. Sirangjiji (֮) (2)Land that is slightly dug out. There was a fox sleeping on his stomach. Why the fox? At that moment, Xu Liang took a step back. Before he knew it, his eyes were sharp and sharp. Although it was difficult to survive due to maintaining the dark body, a sword-like anticipation flashed over the pitch-black eyes. Surely its precious? Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Of course it will be precious. This is an area that was impossible to access even with a level of magic that was superior to even the highest level of internal mastery. It cant be an ordinary fox. But Hmm. A happy smile appeared on Seoryangs face, which was full of tension. Cute? The fox is still a baby fox. It curls up and sleeps with its chin resting on its front paws, and it looks quite cute. The unripe nose and muzzle made me want to bite, and for a fox, the big ears were as soft as silk. Shiny golden fur. The abundant tail is larger than the body. Wow Im possessed, Im possessed. The more I look at it, the more a smile spreads on my face. My eyes were spinning and my hands were itching. If it werent for Salsus patience, I would have hugged him without realizing it. Is it okay for a precious subject to be this cute? Its very existence is an art of self-defense. No matter how vicious this fox cub does, no one will be able to give it a single blow. because? Because its so cute. Seo-ryang, who had forgotten the situation and was busy admiring the fox, hesitated for a moment. fox? Precious? What is the fox monster that appears in Mountains and Seas? I dont know. Because Ive never seriously read the Mountain and Sea Classic itself in the first place. Still, there are windfalls to be heard. Couldnt it be a nine-tailed fox? A nine-tailed fox monster that lives in Cheongsan Mountain. Even if it wasnt the Mountain Sea View, it was such a famous monster that it immediately came to mind. Xu Liang glanced at the foxs tail. Its not. Its one thing. And its too cute to be considered a nine-tailed fox. I heard that the beauty of the nine-tailed fox reaches up to the sky and even fills the air with magical energy. This fox cub was different. I could barely feel the spiritual energy of a common precious object, let alone the spiritual energy. Seoliang, who was staring blankly at the fox cub, slapped his own cheek. This is not the time for a plague like this. Its unfortunate, but lets go on our way. Seo-ryang immediately turned his head and glanced at the fox cub. I was trying to go, but I kept seeing it and it seemed like I was possessed. Tsk, if youre still sleeping when you come back, Ill try to wake you up. Seoyang barely let go of his regret and started walking again. but. uh? Xu Liang was embarrassed. what? Is it over? Except for the road we came in, everything was blocked with bamboo. Bamboos of a thickness I had never seen anywhere else were tightly packed. You reached the deep end in that short period of time? Does this make sense? He looked around. Its narrower than I thought? Or did I take a wrong turn? After looking around for a while, he closed his eyes and awakened his senses. Wooooow. My fists naturally gained strength. right! This energy is right! The spiritual energy spread here is the most concentrated! I finally found it. This is a bit vain. I didnt know how incredibly valuable it was, so I even bought the tea leaves of oyster tea from Jetakcho. Jetakcho was intended to be used as a secretive technique, and the highly fragrant tea leaves of oyster tea were perfect as an ingredient for deceiving nobles who were sensitive to smell. For some reason, the steam was leaking Seoryang opened his eyes and ran his hands around the bamboo trees around him. Sigh! Astonishment appeared on Seo-ryangs face. Its huge. It was truly a terrifying spirit. Even if you collect all the bamboo that has been pulled, purified, and chewed, it would be difficult to compare it to this one bamboo. There were tons of bamboo trees here. If I purify and take just three of these I started drooling without even realizing it. He is undoubtedly the strongest based on his internal strength alone. Of course, it was not yet at a level where it could accept that much energy. No, even if he had the body from his time as the King of Sal, it would be difficult to take two. Seoryang, who was sweeping the bamboo with eager eyes, sighed. Lets not be greedy about the three. It would be nice if I could carry at least one properly. Even if it is thick, it is too thick. Not only was it heavy, but it was also large, making it impossible to carry more than one. What can I do? Wouldnt it be luck just to get this one? What really made the spirit bamboo here great was the quality rather than the quantity. It was truly pure and full of sacredness. Although demonic energy is the opposite of pure divine energy, there is probably no other spirit bamboo like this as a raw material for demonic energy. In addition, the Amyeongjin Magic Gong retains many of the characteristics of Buddhist martial arts. It was clear that depending on what you do with Jinki, you will be able to obtain much more Jingi than what a normal demon can obtain. Xiliang grinned. done. The purpose has been achieved. A little just a little Hey, this is unfortunate. The amount of internal strength does not determine the level of skill. However, if your body is ready to accept it, there is nothing wrong with it because it has a lot of internal energy. In particular, if you are a super expert with the enlightenment of a teenage expert, the uses will be endless. In addition, Reiki is of great help in developing upper brain power. It is possible to acquire the divine ability of Sangdangjeon in a short period of time, which would be achieved by highly enlightened monks after practicing for a few days. Too much or too little, too much or too little. Lets take just one. They say the school doesnt collect more than necessary. Seoliang, who had lost his appetite for no reason, suddenly looked down at the ground. huh? There was a small bamboo shoot sticking out of the ground. He looked around. Is this one bamboo shoot? Hmm. Sigh! He pulled out the bamboo shoots by the roots and shook off the dirt. at the same time. Flash! The fox cubs eyes opened. Eyes dazzling with five colors. The cute fox that Seo-ryang had seen was nowhere to be found. There was a very mysterious yet eerily bizarre look in his eyes. Slurp. The fox cub slowly stood up and looked at Seoliang. Twinkle! The five-colored eyes, whose emotions could not be read, kept flickering. Normally, there was no way the sensitive Seo-ryang would not have noticed this, but he was busy cleaning the bamboo shoots. Seoryang, who had been looking at the bamboo shoots for a while, widened his eyes. Wow, what is this?! Reiki is incredibly gentle. The amount is not large. At most, its a little more than the bamboo shoots you often find near your residence? However, the quality of spiritual energy is higher than that of any bamboo in the deep area and is as gentle and gentle as plain water. It is a core of bright and pure spiritual energy. Isnt this completely the essence itself? In terms of elixir, it is at the level of empty blue stone. I heard that it takes a hundred years or a thousand years for a single drop to be created? Its mild, so theres no need to use Jeonghwajingyeol. Oh my gosh! Xi Liang bit into a bamboo shoot. I thought it would be strong, but as soon as it touches my teeth, it becomes mushy. As I chewed the mushy piece, it liquefied and went down my throat. Kya! The scent is amazing huh? Seoliang tilted his head. what? Why isnt there a response? The liquefied bamboo shoots that went over the top. But I dont feel any overflowing energy. I just felt a little warm inside, as if I had just taken a good tonic. If you had a slightly different sense, would you say that something was digested extremely quickly and immediately turned into blood and flesh? Other than that, there wasnt really anything special about it. Oh my gosh! Oh my gosh! Crunchy. I chewed it several times and passed it several times. But as expected, I didnt feel much. I thought so. Slime? Damn, its a bountiful harvest. I want this guy who used up all his luck in his previous life to have another one like that. Slurp. Seoliang finished eating the bamboo shoot and pulled out his knife. The dark body fluid had long since been released, and abundant demonic energy was blooming throughout the body. He was clearly different from usual as he continued to grumble loudly. There was no caution at all. The person who was more delicate and focused than anyone else when he had to make a serious move was now very careless. As if possessed by a monster. Nevertheless, I could see how terrifying his sense of purpose was as he thought about pulling out bamboo shoots and splitting bamboo. Wooooow. The sword he held had a reddish energy. The demonic energy of the Dark Spirit Demonic Gong was concentrated to the point where it became visible. Xu Liang swung his sword carelessly. Wow! uh? what? Why isnt it cut? He looked at the knife and the bamboo alternately, then put the remaining bamboo shoot in his mouth and held the knife with both hands. Then he swung again. Sigh! Wow! . Seo-ryangs eyes bulged like beads. The sword, fully loaded with demonic energy, stuck only on the surface. A sharp cut that would cut a large rock into pieces only managed to split the skin of a bamboo tree. Look at this? After all, different is different, right? Cheok! Seo-ryang took out the knife and closed his eyes. Aimed at a mid-point. Cheeeeeek! Suddenly, a translucent red aura appeared on the blade. It was a spirit that had two conflicting feelings at the same time: sticky and dull like blood, yet bright and flashy like a flame. A pinnacle ability that can only be realized by reaching the level of body and sword unity. A master of swordsmanship and swordsmanship. Powerful sword energy swirled within the blade. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. A single month. Flash! A ray of red light split the air. Slurp. The bamboo with its base cut off slowly tilted. Wow!! The ground shook. I thought the weight would be great because of the extraordinary thickness and length, but this was beyond my imagination. Instead of lifting it, I might have to drag it. Seo-ryang, holding a lead sword, squatted down in front of the fallen bamboo and pounded the surface. This could be used as a weapon. How on earth was spiritual energy so concentrated that a mere bamboo turned into steel? Its really amazing, amazing Ododog. Clap clap clap. huh? what? The tingling pain that comes with this friendly sound. Xu Liang looked down at his left hand. what? Clap clap clap. Misleading. The fox cub was chewing on his finger, wagging its tail. Is it just that? He is licking the blood flowing down his hand as if he is the happiest in the world. The delicate scent of bamboo shoots that filled my hands had long since been completely erased by the fishy smell of blood. I flinch. The fox cub, probably feeling the gaze, raised its head. The eyes of Seo-ryang and the fox cub collided, sparks flying in the air. After a while. Aaaah!! Kaaeang! Seoyang, who fell backwards, quickly straightened up and pulled out his sword. Although he was somewhat clumsy, the momentum that developed with the sword was amazing. It was an instinctive response to life that was noticeably reduced compared to the frighteningly intense expectations. Kiiing The fox cub hesitated and took a step back. The sight of him walking backwards with his head down was very pitiful. Seo-ryang, who suddenly pulled out his sword, felt embarrassed. uh? But you? . what? When did you wake up? There is no way the fox could answer. He kept lowering his body and retreating, but eventually fell down completely, resting his chin on his front paws and just looking up at Seoryang. This is an extremely pitiful attitude. Xiliang scratched his head. Why are you so calm after sleeping so well in this ugly place? Softly, softly. The large tail continued to wag. Considering that foxes are also canines, they dont seem to be scared. If I were to guess roughly Are you upset? Xu Liang chuckled. Thats nonsense. Slurp. He put the knife back in and picked up the bamboo. In any case, I did not feel the murderous intent or the primal ferocity characteristic of animals from the fox. Since my extra senses proved it, I was confident that at least they wouldnt attack me. Well, I wonder if it would hurt if that little guy attacked me. Xu Liang waved his left hand. Ugh, it hurts. A thing as small as a rat has the strength of its chin, so go away from a tiger. Coogugung. He picked up the bamboo. I felt like I had to drag it, but as I was lifting it, I found that it was somehow draped over my shoulder. Seoryang was walking along humming a song while carrying a bamboo stick. After a while. Why are you following me? When Seoryang stopped, the fox cub that had been following him raised its front paws on his thighs and gently waggled its tail. Then he opened his big eyes. . Its really cute. Its really cute. Xu Liang waved his hand. Whoosh whoosh. Go back to the embrace of nature. How long did it take to walk like that? . The fox cub placed her front paw on his thigh again. His bead-sized eyes were narrowed and his nose was twitching, as if he wanted to say something. Seo-ryang scratched his cheek. Well, it doesnt look dangerous. It will fall off on its own. He didnt think it was a big deal and went back the way he came. The bamboo harvest was much easier than expected, and his steps were very light. And the fox cub followed behind him. A glimpse of five-colored brilliance appeared in the black eyes of the fox cub looking at Seoliangs back. Chapter 22 Episode 22. Sirangji Station (3)You saved me. There you go. Ma Dong-pils face was worth seeing. Saaaaaa. I feel like I see a haze that I shouldnt see and I feel like I hear sounds I shouldnt hear. Immense energy was welling up from the cut bamboo. It was on a different level from the Yeongjuk I had seen so far. Although the quantity was great, the quality of the concentrated spiritual energy was particularly special. This is truly a great spirit. yes? It was so hard that I couldnt even lift a knife. I heard that just to cut down a bamboo, we had to pull out pottery to use it. It was called Shingeomhapil and Shindohapil. Now that I have realized that I am no different from the weapon, the sword is the body and the body is the sword. Enlightenment melts and settles into the mind, and the mind is energy, and as a result, even the nature of the energy contained in the sword changes. Ma Dong-pil slowly scanned the cross section of the cut bamboo with his index finger. Its amazing pottery. It was an eerily smooth cross section. Even if you wield the best sword blade with maximum power, will you be able to leave a trace like this? You really are amazing. Considering that the level was similar to that of ordinary people eight months ago, this is truly a tremendous growth. I thought there was nothing more surprising, but the more we spent together, the more each day became a series of surprises. By the way, Confucius. Uh, tell me. Ma Dong-pils expression became awkward. That fox Seo-ryang glanced back. A fox cub was sitting behind his haunches, tail wagging. The large ears and the tail, which was larger and longer than the body, were strangely mysterious. I dont know. It was in there. At first, I was sleeping well, but then I woke up and my left hand got like this Huh?! Xiliang narrowed his eyes. what? Where are the chew marks? Yes yes? No, I chewed my left hand as if it was a bone with my left hand. Even though there was a lot of blood, why did I already feel fine? Is your spirit that strong? Are you saying that fox touched Confuciuss being? Thats right. Slurp. Ma Dong-pil suddenly stood up and glared at the fox cub. Seo-ryang waved his hand as the cold overflowed over his solemn face. How serious are you going to be? Just leave it alone, man. You keep doing it, and now youre trying to blame even the animals. . Get your strength out of your eyeballs. Ma Dong-pil lowered his head and glared at the fox cub one last time. His eyes filled with the intention that he would inflict cruel punishment if he touched his body again. Buck, buck, buck. The fox cub didnt even look at him. He scratched his chin a few times with his hind paw, then slowly bowed down and just looked at Seoryangs back. A thick tendon bulged on Ma Dong-pils chin. I felt bad, as if I had been ignored by a mere animal. What are you doing! Oh yeah. Ma Dong-pil squatted down next to Seo-ryang. After examining the bamboo several times, Seo-ryangs face became serious. I cant do it. Its a bit far to carry it, so lets purify it right here. Yes, I will protect the law. okay. Seoliang placed both hands on the bamboo, crossed his legs, and closed his eyes. Wooooow. Amyeongjinmagong took a step back and Muaegong, who had been properly trained for eight months, took his place. Saaaaaaaaaaa! In an instant, the surrounding air became cleaner. Even the extremely fine turbid energy hidden by the abundant spiritual energy is absorbed. Ma Dong-pil looked at the scene with serious eyes. Its always amazing to see. To make the air clean by removing the surrounding air. Furthermore, it is a task to adjust the concentration of spirit porridge, which is difficult to consume immediately due to excessive energy. You dont just know a unique martial art. It means that the awareness of Qigong is very high. A look of puzzlement appeared on his face. When did Confucius gain such knowledge and enlightenment? The more I look at him, the less he looks like a young man in his early twenties. As just now, Confucius often got a glimpse of Noh Kang-hos years of experience as he had lived for several decades. Pussssss. Finally, a haze rose from the bamboo. It was not a hallucination, it was a real haze. Some of the highly concentrated energy accumulated in the bamboo escapes into the air. Xiliangs eyebrows twitched. Crackle! Thick veins were revealed in the hand holding the bamboo joint. Gurgling. Both ends of the bamboo gradually became bleached white, and the ends became cracked as if all the moisture had been sucked out. On the other hand, the color of the part that Seo-ryang was holding gradually became darker. It extracts unstable spiritual energy, concentrates it in one node, and turns it into essence. Pusssss. Pussssss. Both ends, which had dried out white, turned gray and soon turned into powder and flew around. As some time passed, a sufficient amount of fluid accumulated inside the joint. Xiliang opened his eyes. done. Thank you for your hard work. What trouble? Lets start with you huh? Seo-ryangs expression became depressed. Before he knew it, a fox cub was lying down on his legs crossed in the lotus position. I was in such a deep sleep that I felt like I wouldnt wake up even if thunder struck next to me. what? When did he come? Ma Dong-pil was embarrassed. I was looking around too but I didnt feel any presence. her! This is a really amazing guy. Seoliang gently traced the bridge of the foxs nose with his index finger. hmm. Its a touch of art. Give it to me, Confucius. Ill leave it nearby and come back. throw away? This one? It might have a mother. Um I see. But he was the only one in the deep area. I dont know where I went for a while. Even if thats not the case, there are no ordinary creatures in Gojuk Forest. Although it is small, this one is definitely a treasure. Thats right. Seoliang quenched his appetite. Still, seeing him dozing off while sitting on the bridge makes me feel sorry for just throwing him away. First, empty half of it. Lets think about what to do with this guy. Ma Dong-pils face showed a look of bewilderment. Confucius, how can I find this precious thing without even knowing it Arent you tired of it for eight months? This is different. It is right for Confucius to take it entirely. Are you going to be like this until the end? Lets not be cold when we have a bond together. Drink it quickly. . Drink it quickly before you take your chin off and pour it out. I want to drink it quickly too. . Its so frustrating. Drink it quickly!! Thank you, Confucius. Ma Dong-pils face was filled with passion as he slowly bowed. No matter how close they are together, it is not common for them to share this precious elixir. This is because the elixir is a precious treasure that makes you fight even with your lifelong friends and that you do not give up even to your blood relatives. Samgongja is handing out such elixirs as if it is really no big deal. Xu Liang chuckled. Did you save my life once or twice? Rather, I feel sorry. Even if I give everything, its not enough, so theyre taking half of it away. Confucius. You went through a lot of trouble in this crappy place for no reason because of me. Im serious. Ma Dong-pil felt a rush of tears. Being a security guard is a lonely job. No matter how hard you try, if you make a mistake once, thats the end. Even if I completed the mission to the end, I was often told to be more nervous in the future. I received a heartfelt thank you that I had never received before in my life from the Three Princes in front of me, whom I had served for about eight months. It was several times more precious and precious than such elixirs. I will protect Confucius until the day my mission ends. No threat will be able to attack Confucius until they hand over my corpse. I know youre grateful, but hearing these words to my face tickles me a bit. It was a time when Seoryang was scratching his head for no reason. hmm?! His eyes sparkled. There was no sense of presence. There was no sound or smell. However, the murderous intent that shook the spirit-filled air of this place was clear. Blind killing intent without any intention. Arrows of brutal murderous intent that could only be described as primitive were flocking towards this place. Ma Dong-pil shouted as if he was coughing up blood. Even if this mission is over, I will never forget Confucius great kindness until the moment I die! hey! Its okay, drink it quickly! Ma Dong-pil closed his eyes. It really seemed like the Three Princes were not good at showing off. After leaving Madongpils conviction, I have no choice but to return to the defense court, but my heart is always Stop giving speeches and drink quickly! Confucius, my sincerity is. You crazy person! Please drink some! Drink it! Wow! Ma Dong-pils eyes widened. What?! Before he knew it, his head was tilted back, his chin was lowered, and fluid was pouring out of his wide open mouth. Wow! Knock! Swallow! Move your uvula hard, you bastard! While pouring out as much liquid as he could, Seoryang looked around. What the fuck! How come these guys are so fast? In the sky, black strange birds flew in like a flock of crows. In addition, Seongseong, a giant monkey over nine feet long, was also seen between the prostitutes, as well as a couple of Nokchoks. I also saw a leopard named Maenggeuk that I saw earlier. The fur was so bright that it was impossible not to notice it. The speed, faster than that of a horse, Nokchok, was truly impressive. That wasnt all. Damn it! Several bamboo trees withered quickly. It seemed like several birds of prey were moving about in the invisible land. All the nobles I had seen so far were on display. In addition, strange and strange creatures that had never been seen in the far west also appeared. Seo-ryang, who thought he had put in about half of it, swallowed the remaining essence in one go. Ma Dong-pil, who had been cooing for a while, widened his eyes. This is! Ouch! Cough! hey! Bounce! What is happening all of a sudden? Do I know that!! Xi Liang hurriedly looked around. Northeast! The northeast has been breached! Did you memorize the way here?! of course! S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Such a trustworthy bastard! Okay, lets bounce! Seo-ryang, who was about to unfold the divine law, glanced behind him. Despite all this chaos, that damn fox cub was fast asleep. Damn it! After a while. hey! receive! yes? omg! Put him in your arms and run so he doesnt get hurt! Ill block the rear! Lord Confucius! I will cut off their pursuit! Xi Liang raised his fist. Jiiiing! Reddish magic energy rose like smoke from his fist. Listen to me, you bastard!! Kwaaaaang! Ugh! Ma Dong-pils body was shot forward at an incredible speed. The heavy wind that Seo-ryang blew pushed his body away. Shooting out a wind blow is itself an advanced martial art. And the ones who use the wind to push and throw away rather than strike are truly a group of super-rising figures. Astonishment appeared on Ma Dong-pils face. I knew Confucius was strong, but I didnt know it was this strong. Lord Confucius! Fuwaaaaaaa! The prostitutes body was split in half by the sword wielded by Seo-ryang. It was the Dancheonsamdo (), the season of the king of assassins, finally presented. Its not the best martial art, but there is no other martial art that can be used quickly. Now is not the time to use flashy martial arts or a lot of them to show off your skills. Hahaha! Powerful demonic energy rose from Seo-ryangs body. He shouted excitedly to the nobles. Do not come! Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Chapter 23 Episode 23. Leaving the Bamboo Forest (1) AsLee Cheon-sang entered Panmajeong, the surrounding landscape turned into a barren cliff edge. Gloomy weather. It wasnt raining, but the sun wasnt up either. The sky filled with dark clouds was moving at a fairly fast speed. Lee Cheon-sangs eyes, who were sitting in a deserted pavilion and sipping a drink, suddenly lit up. Flash! Crumbling! Blue lightning struck all over the dark clouds. Click. He put down his glass and looked up at the sky. What would that absolutely bloody sky look like in the eyes of the Protestant Absolute? Sirang ()? What Lee Cheon-sang saw was not the sky. Beyond the sky, I break through this crazy, realistic fantasy and trace the sky of Gojuklim, one of the three great secret sites of Shingyo. Deep interest appeared on Lee Cheon-sangs face. Has the Lord of Ancient Bamboo Forest given up his spiritual territory? In the history of Shingyo, there have been only a handful of times when Sirang came out of the territory. In the first place, Sirang was someone who should not have come out. This was because Sirangs spiritual energy tuning was necessary for the Gojuk Forest to be maintained. In other words, Gojuklim has maintained its existence to this day, even though it has been exposed to a small number of people. So its just an unexpected thing and its not a big problem. What Im curious about is this. why? Lee Cheon-sang closed his eyes. After a while. I dont know why. Among the three great secret powers, only Panmajeong was under his will. The same was true for past religious leaders. If I had not proudly reached the level of being called a Heavenly Demon, I would not have been able to get a glimpse of the situation in Gojuklim. Of course, even if you have reached this level, it is absurd to know what happened in such a distant area. The reason why he and the past Heavenly Demons were able to get a glimpse of the two secretaries besides Pan Ma-jeong. My heart is pounding. Lee Cheon-sang put his hand to his chest. The Yujin diagram engraved on the powerfully beating heart changed the formation of Panmajeong at will. Its always mysterious. The formation unfolded in Panmajeong and the remaining part of the area was a fake based on the formation formed by Gojuklim. So, you can only peek into the gaps, but you cannot see the whole thing. He placed his hand on his chest and listened to the heartbeat, then held the bottle again. Grumble. A glass that fills slowly. Lee Cheon-sangs face became indifferent again. Is it the third? third. Officially the third and unofficially the fourth student with a lot of energy. I received it thinking it was an Imoogi, but it degenerated into a snake worse than a viper due to the tainted power it had. However, after miraculously surviving the poisonous spell, his eyes changed. More precisely. I feel like Ive become a different person. Although they are the same disciple, they are also not the same disciple. There is no need for rumors or testimonies to identify a person. All you have to do is look into the persons eyes. It was a good idea to call it Panmajeong. There was one reason why the third child was called Panmajeong. Because he hoped his eyes were wrong. As a child, the third child reminded me of my past. This guy looks so much like himself when he was young. They were incredibly similar, not only in their behavior but also in their way of solving problems of thought and desire. That was the reason why I was particularly disappointed by the deterioration of the third of my disciples. It is assumed that the transformation of the disciple who most closely resembles oneself could become one of ones numerous futures. He couldnt tolerate that. So I hoped. I hope my eyes are wrong. And the third child surprisingly listened to his simple wish. To be exact, I only listened to half of it. It wasnt the disappointing student he saw, but it wasnt the student from the past who looked like him either. Its death Lee Cheon-sang emptied his glass. I guess Ive been to the afterlife. He appeared a little servile and sometimes said surprisingly kind words, but in the end, this was his true nature. Death. He had an explosive killing intent hidden deep in his heart that seemed like he could kill anyone in the world if he wanted to. Eight months passed after sending such a disciple to Gojuklim. The disciple is still alive and has not yet learned the magic techniques he taught. Even Sirang left the territory. The timing was too appropriate to be a coincidence. Did Sirang see something in the third child? Grumble. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The cup is filled once again. There was an incredibly deep smile on Lee Cheon-sangs face as he looked down at the glass of wine. A smile of pure joy. However, deep blood, utter destruction, and unfathomable death lurked within that smile. I hope this is a good sign. Sirang (). Unlike the precious objects that someone in ancient times who created Gojuk Forest realized his imagination into reality, Sirang is a true spirit object that lived and died repeatedly on its own. When it sheds its old body and returns to being a baby again, it absorbs all the vital energy around it. Thanks to this, it has earned the stigma of being one of the greatest monsters in the world. However, there was a real reason why Sirang was criticized as a monster. When Sirang appears, war breaks out within the country. The curse of death and the legend of causing war were the reasons why Sirang was treated as the worst disaster on earth. What will happen to our school? * * * Huh! Huh! Ma Dong-pil reached the point where he could see the entrance to Gojuk Forest and looked back, breathing heavily. Confucius! Sigh! Thick blood filled the air. Pabababak! Even though he was running forward, Seoryangs sword cutting, cutting down all the flying lords, was truly a state of art. Kwasik! He shattered the bamboo with a single kick and caught the falling tree with his hand. Damn it!! The thick bamboo split into dozens of pieces with just the force of ones grip. Seoyang took a big step forward. Quang! With an exciting advance, the pieces rose into the sky. Burbubbubbuk! All those pieces pierced through the torsos of the masters without missing a single one. Ma Dong-pils eyes widened as he witnessed them screaming and falling to the ground. Great cancer technology! It was like seeing a red-leafed flower, the pinnacle of cancer technology. I couldnt believe it when I saw how they managed to put so much effort into all those pieces without wasting a single one. That wasnt all. Damn it! Bye! The prostitutes head was blown to pieces. It was a fangak that spun around in the air and struck like a whip. It was a strategy that even a well-trained general could use, but it was very timely and powerful. Seoliang took out a piece of paper containing tea leaves from his arms and ripped off the end. Piiiiing! Tea leaves flying to the left like a memorization. That heavy scent stimulated the sense of smell of the prostitutes in front. The prostitutes hesitated in embarrassment. A swarm of Nokchok and Seongseong rushed in behind them. Quad deud deuk! The bodies of about a dozen prostitutes were blown apart. It was unable to bear the weight of Nokchoks kicks and the crowd of Seongseong. Seo-ryang swore. You bastards! Have you guys lost your sense of smell?! Whoa! He tried to block the movement by throwing the corpse of the courtesan at Nokchok, but he exploded it with an amazing front kick. Seoryang was filled with despair as he watched Nokchok calmly commit an atrocity that even the legendary Heavenly Horse could not attempt. What a cruel bastard! Wherever you look, you are a spirit creature! Oh, they call it precious. I know? You guys are the ones I chewed, opened, tasted, and enjoyed! Faaagh! At that moment, Maenggeuk rushed through the space between Nokchok and Nokchok. The fangs that reached down to the bottom of the jaw and the sharp claws looked strong, as if they could tear off an iron plate. Xu Liangs eyes wavered. Even if you catch it, I dont think youll be able to eat it. Wow! Ugh! With one swipe of the front foot, three sheets flew backwards. It feels like all the joints in my body are creaking. My thigh muscles throbbed as if they were torn, and my vision wavered slightly. The cover was torn and blood was seeping out. Xu Liang was dumbfounded. Whats so strong? If I hadnt instinctively raised my knife to block, this blow would have torn off my upper body. In fact, only a little blood is bleeding from Maeng Geuks front foot, which was cut by the blade. It was a sword loaded with demonic energy, but that was all it hurt. You big cat! Phew! Astonishment appeared on Ma Dong-pils face. In a situation where increasing the distance was not enough, Confucius jumped into the arms of Mangeuk. He admired his tireless stamina and was surprised by the situation that suddenly occurred. Confucius! Yikes! Xu Liangs back was stained with blood after being grazed by Meng Geuks claws. Sparks flew from Seo-ryangs eyes. There are no bones hurt, so thats enough. its okay! Quang! With a sudden movement, his left hand struck Meng Geuks chest. Whoa whoa! Maeng Geuk flew backwards and collided with the rust tip and fell. It is a martial art of tremendous strength. The sight of a huge leopard that weighed well over 200 pounds falling through the air was truly spectacular. But Seo-ryangs expression actually became rotten. That crazy guy! Crumbling! A violent act that tore the body of Nokchok as if there was no problem at all. Blood is flowing from the nose and mouth, and the sight is truly gruesome. The heinous murderous sight in her eyes reminded me of the resentment of my only daughter glaring at the murderer. Xiliang bit his lip. Youre saying youre fine even after being hit by a bomb blast? Poksangyeong is a type of internal heavy hand technique and was a world-class handcraft that maximized the techniques of dark sutra. It may be said that it is a magic technique that protects even the internal organs, but it is an instant death technique that kills with just one hit. Even if it is a valuable item, it cannot possibly be capable of protecting its organs. A single blow from the Nokchokdo Poksangyeong, which I had hacked to pieces, ruptured my heartstrings, and I left for the Hwangcheon Road. At that moment, Seoryang realized the reason. Damn its because of Yeongjuk. The spiritual energy of the Youngjuk that I drank hastily has not been replaced with demonic energy yet. Pure, unsubstituted spiritual energy lowers the power of demonic energy and makes its concentration lighter. Theres nothing I can do right now. We have to find another way. The sword doesnt work and the multiplication method doesnt work either. Of course, I wont faint overnight. then? Ugh! This is a fucking scam! Fuuuuuuu! Seoliang ran towards Ma Dong-pil. Dongpil! run! Yes yes! Ma Dong-pil ran quickly. He seems to have regained his breath in just that moment and uses a powerful new technique. Crumbling! The earth rang. With Maenggeuk at the head, the one remaining Nokchok and dozens of Seongseong rushed out. Another week flew in the distant sky. Gasp! Seo-ryangs breathing also became slightly rougher. He was the one who poured out explosive killings mixed with arrogant and profanity. Although he had become extremely disciplined thanks to reiki, it was not something that could be endured after only eight months of training. When you see him running side by side with Ma Dong-pil with that kind of body, he can be said to be the best of his time in terms of stamina and magic. Xu Liangs eyes lit up. Theyre all here! The entrance to Gojuk Forest. This is an area where the concentration of reiki is noticeably weakened. Even if just one person falls from the bamboo forest, they will lose their breath. It was then. Faaagh! Xu Liangs eyes wavered. The bamboo trees on the left and right near the entrance were withered. The bamboo, which had been soaked with moisture and rotted away, was shaking precariously as if it would break at any moment. Shit! He put his hand on Ma Dong-pils back. Ma Dong-pil had a look of puzzlement in his eyes. Confucius? Seo-ryang took a short breath. Sigh! Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Ma Dong-pils speed became twice as fast. He didnt have the energy to throw out the wind, so he threw it directly. Ma Dong-pil passed through the entrance in an instant. At the same time, five or six snakes jumped at Xu Liang from left and right. Paaaaaaaa! Although the movement speed was slow, the hunting speed was three times faster than the running speed of the fierce beast. Confucius! This is a mess!! A moment of desperation, as if the molars of the metaphors were about to sink into Seoryangs torso at any moment. Faaagh! Xiliangs body rotated, creating a red-hot gust of wind. Chapter 24 Episode 24. Leaving the Bamboo Forest (2)Huh! Huh! Hehehe! Oh my gosh, Im going to die! Seoryangs body, which had fallen backwards, was completely soaked with sweat. Ma Dong-pil hurriedly approached him. Confucius! Are you okay? You gasp! This is wow! Do you look okay? Gasp! Ma Dong-pil hurriedly looked at his limbs. The skin was red. I could see how much strength he had put into it. Are you anywhere you were bitten? Gasp! doesnt exist. Gasp! No, no, no. Breathing doesnt come back easily. In fact, he used all the maggi that was left on the Danjeon. Ma Dong-pil breathed a sigh of relief. But even for a moment. Confucius. Gasp! why? Gasp! That martial art from a little while ago what kind of martial arts is it? Whoop! You bastard, I cant even breathe, but you keep making me talk. Cluck! Oh, Im sorry. Please forgive me. Seoryang closed his eyes tightly and continued to breathe. Given his personality, he would have easily answered, but it seemed like it was really difficult. Ma Dong-pil turned his head. Crumbling. Meng Geuk was scratching the ground with his teeth exposed. But I couldnt get out of the bamboo forest. He carefully put out his front paw and repeatedly pulled it back in surprise, until the only solution he found was to scratch the ground. And the left and right sides of the fierce drama. Pusssss. There were corpses of snakes slowly falling to the ground. Ma Dong-pil swallowed his saliva. If it had really been a mistake, the fangs of those parables would have been embedded in Confucius body. What would have happened if that were the case? What would happen to a person if they were to be attacked by the fangs of those snakes, which are like disasters that evaporate all the moisture in the area just by crawling? All the blood and moisture from the whole body will be lost and it will turn into a wooden ear. Isnt it a terrible death to even imagine? It would be better to be torn to death by the claws of a fierce beast. At the same time, one of Seoryangs moves to cut down all such metaphors came to mind. Creepy! Ma Dong-pil stroked his neck without realizing it. It was a tremendous slash. I had no idea how the human body could rotate so quickly or how such a slash was possible. A sword technique that was like a dragon fist style encompassing all directions. I got sucked in. It seems to have been swung for offense rather than defense. Not only the metaphor, but even those strong bamboos suffered disaster as they were tilted into the gust of wind named Seoryang. It was a martial arts feat that I had never seen or even imagined. Okay. At that time, Seo-ryang raised his upper body. Ma Dong-pil hurriedly approached him. How about you? Are you physically okay? of course. Thanks to Confucius. Then stand guard. yes. Ma Dong-pil remained silent. To be honest, I felt quite devastated. A guard warrior was actually protected by the object of his guard, so what kind of shame can there be like this? Whats really miserable is that he knows that if this were to turn out to be the other way around, he wouldnt be able to evacuate Seoryang like this. Kuuk. Blood dripped from the fist that was so strong that it turned white. Idle thoughts are prohibited. For now, lets just focus on protecting Confucius. How long had it been since Seo-ryang entered the clouds and Ma Dong-pil watched the entrance to the forest? Wiggle. Ma Dong-pil looked down at his chest. ah. I was in such a hurry that I forgot about this tiny being. He put his hand into his arms. suddenly. When I lifted it up by its back, the baby fox was hanging languidly. Haaaam. It opens its mouth wide and yawns, which is quite cute. The sight of it wiggling its front paws as if searching for its mothers arms made people smile. Ma Dong-pil let out a sigh as if the ground was sinking. You must have been very comfortable. It was then. The fox cub, yawning and showing the world its unripe teeth, suddenly looked at the entrance to the bamboo forest. Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. flinch! Meng Ju lowered his posture. Sreuk. uh? Ma Dong-pil blinked. what? I had a good hold on the back, but when did it slip away? The fox cub got down to the ground and walked towards the entrance of the bamboo forest, toddling its short legs. Crumble. Meng Geuks posture became even lower. Ma Dong-pil opened his mouth without realizing it. Danger Huh? Would you do it? His eyes were fixed on the entrance as he unconsciously said something stupid. Slurp. Slurp. With Maenggeuk at the head, the nokchoks and saints were slowly retreating back. The sight of them whining and retreating as if they were frightened is impressive. Even in the face of Seoliangs crazy sword slashing, instead of being scared, the nobles who had rushed at him in madness lowered their heads and retreated. Ma Dong-pils expression became strangely distorted. Why are they doing that? Not fitting in. Ma Dong-pil, who was standing behind and watching the nobles amazing behavior, had no idea. That the fox cubs eyes were not the brilliant black eyes he had seen, but were colored with a multi-colored brilliant light. He couldnt figure out how great the masters majesty emanating from those five-colored eyes was, or why the fictional beings in the myth retreated in fear. When all the precious objects disappeared from sight, the fox cub turned around. Yes? The fox cub walked steadily toward Seoryang. Ma Dong-pil hurriedly grabbed the fox by the back. Can not be done. The fox cub started struggling as if he was dissatisfied. But Ma Dong-pil was adamant. Even though it was an animal that Confucius asked to save, there is a limit. You must not disturb Confucius. Stay in my arms. He just put the fox in his arms. The fox cub struggled a few times and then fell limp as if it had given up. How much time has passed like that? Grumbling. Ma Dong-pils eyes lit up. Saaaaagh. Red demonic energy overflowed from Seo-ryangs body, which was sitting cross-legged. It was a magical energy so concentrated that it sent chills down the spine just by looking at it. This is amazing. How can you have that kind of magical energy. Im not talking about the amount of magical energy. There is a limit to the concentration of demonic energy that can be raised with spiritual energy. The magic energy that Xu Liang was currently smoking contained a depth that could not have been dared to be drawn without a deep understanding of magic arts. Ma Dong-pil was truly curious. What kind of person is Confucius? Even though I had been attending him for eight months, there were many things I did not know about Confucius. How did you have such extensive knowledge, how was it possible for you to become strong so quickly, and where did you learn how to apply and use martial arts creatively? And what is the unique martial art that produces that red demonic energy? Its definitely not our schools martial arts skill. It was a hunch. Although it had the smell of orthodox magic, the magic that felt somehow foreign was clearly not the magic of the Protestant religion. However, it was also true that I felt a depth that was difficult to find in any other magical art. If the leader were to teach Confucius directly even now Ma Dong-pil swallowed his saliva without realizing it. Maybe the youngest leader in the history of our school will be born. This may be a bit too far-fetched. However, after observing Confucius for eight months, I realized that he had more than just talent. Ma Dong-pil shook his head. Lets not think nonsense. I just need to do my duty clearly. The next president of our school is up to those involved. Its not my area to worry about. That was the correct attitude for a leader of the defense court. Ma Dong-pil shook his head roughly to clear his thoughts and be wary of his surroundings. Time passed. One side, two sides, and a half. Before we knew it, one hour had passed and the sun was slowly setting over Seosan. Youre doing it longer than usual. Is it because you have consumed a lot of magical energy? Usually, the service ends as soon as within Igak, let alone half an hour ago. Ma Dong-pil smiled bitterly. You did overdo it. It was then. Grumbling!! Ma Dong-pils eyes widened. Red demonic energy blooming from Seo-ryangs entire body. The demonic energy increased its firepower. Saaaaagh! The feeling of intimidation that emanated from me was doubled. omg! Grumbling. Cold sweat flowed from Ma Dong-pils forehead. The sudden surge of magical power overwhelmed his magical energy. My legs started shaking and my heartbeat accelerated, as if I was a wild cat standing in front of a tiger. He took a dozen steps back without realizing it, and his complexion turned pale. this?! What on earth is going on? Cheeeeeeeek! Suddenly, white smoke came out from the ground where Seoryang was sitting. Yang Gangs dark spirit energy gradually increased its temperature, and at some point, it unleashed explosive firepower. Grrrrrrrrr!! Seoryang is trapped in the red flames of demonic energy. Unexpectedly, Seo-ryangs expression was relaxed. You had to be at least ten paces away, so it was hot enough to let you breathe, but not a single hair or a single strand of clothing was burned. A sight that is nothing short of mysterious. However, contrary to what it seemed, the atmosphere spreading around only became more violent as time passed. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! The flames spread little by little. At the same time, the air in the Gojuk Forest stirred loudly. Sooooooo! Ma Dong-pil felt that breathing was becoming difficult. It wasnt because of the heat of the shadow magic energy. It wasnt even because the air was scorched by this extreme heat. Consumption of spiritual energy spread in the air. A large amount of spiritual energy scattered around was being sucked into Seo-ryangs body. The speed was so fast that even an expert like Ma Dong-pil had to feel dizzy. After a while. Flash! Seo-ryangs eyes opened. Phew! The air suddenly became cold. This is because the high-temperature demonic energy was quickly being sucked into Seo-ryangs body. The demonic energy that had been flocking to the lower lower area could no longer find a place and went up to the middle level of the myeongchi. Cheeeeeeeek! Keuung! A moan flowed from Seo-ryangs mouth. The chest of the garment was burned away. The demon energy is rotating at high speed and condensing energy. But even that has its limits. Even though the two bowls, the lower and middle jeon, were filled to the brim, the magic energy was still overflowing. Puff poop! Seo-ryangs body twitched wildly. The demon energy, unable to find any more vessels, began to find its way by penetrating not only the blood vessels of the entire body but also the veins. All the blood vessels in my body were irritated in an instant. It was as easy and fast as pressing the tofu with your hands. I couldnt even feel the pain of the pain due to the heat of the dark magic energy. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! A spinning demon. Magi, who had filled her entire body, finally found the one remaining bowl. Sangsangjeon (ϵ). It is a place where the soul resides and a repository of the human bodys highest potential, which, if properly practiced, can unleash divine abilities. Magi has infiltrated his upper level battle. Hehehehe!! Kwaaaak! A scream rang out from Seo-ryangs mouth. The pain was enough to make even him, who doesnt even blink at moderate pain, struggle. But that time was short. Fortunately, Seoryang had plenty of bowls for Dandanjeon and was able to fill up all the remaining magic energy in an instant. Cough! Seo-ryang coughed up dark red blood and collapsed. Ma Dong-pils eyes widened. Confucius! He quickly approached Seoryang and immediately breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the Mac was normal. suddenly. The fox cub that squeezed out of Ma Dong-pils arms sat quietly and looked at Seo-ryang. The eyes of an animal whose meaning is unknown. At first glance, it seemed as if a multi-colored brilliance was repeatedly flickering in the pupil. In this way, two people and one animal completely escaped from the realm of the bamboo forest. Seoryang grew up fighting against imaginary spirits for eight months. Now that he had trained martial arts in a way that could only be achieved in his imagination, he had become stronger than before. * * * Three days later. Samjangjo? Have you been at peace so far? Ma Dong-pils face was extremely indifferent as he knelt down and bowed his head. Mudams eyes deepened. I felt that the Ma Dong-pil who came to report a month ago was very different from the Ma Dong-pil now. Have you come to report? I came to spread the word. words? What does that mean? Ma Dong-pil raised his head. Even the great guardian martial artist flinched at the look in his eyes that was filled with indifferent yet intense spirit. The Three Princes have arrived. ! He said he would go straight to the Demon Gods Palace. Please tell the religious leader and receive permission to enter the palace. Chapter 25 Episode 25. Leaving the Bamboo Forest (3)The estimated cost of the upcoming Pasun Festival has been calculated to be approximately 57,000 nyang of gold. Daejeon, which was once filled with darkness, was brightly lit today. To the left and right of the lofty Taesa, numerous demons stood politely. The magical energy they emitted was so great that even the air in Daejeon seemed hot. However, no matter how great the demonic energy they exuded, it could not compare to the presence of the demon god sitting at the Taesa Temple. Huge body. He rested his elbow on the armrest and rested his chin on his face, looking very drowsy. He was proudly holding a glass of alcohol in one hand, and a very beautiful woman was standing next to him holding a bottle of alcohol. . There was a strange silence. Lee Cheon-sang raised his glass. Gulp. Slowly empty the glass, sip by sip. Even though the top leaders of the Protestant Church are standing in front of him, even though key figures in the inner city are watching and those in charge of the outer city are listening, his attitude is that he has no hesitation whatsoever. It was a feeling of great power and infinite freedom. Although it was necessary to do something in moderation for the sake of the authority of the elders, he did not show that at all. And no one could criticize him like that. At that time, a middle-aged man with a proud build who had been bending down to the left of the Taesa straightened his back. Compared to last year, expenses have increased by a whopping 12,000 nyang. Since the external strike force has gone on a mission, there will be a lot of vacancies, so it is surprising that the security guard has increased rather than decreased. Lord Hwanheewon, please explain the reason. Then the woman standing in the sixth position in the right row took a step forward and bowed her head. It was a stunning beauty that matched her alluring figure. At first glance, she had a mature appearance, appearing to be around 30, but in reality, she was Hwanhee Wonju So Yeon-sim, whose actual age was closer to 50. The Lord of Hwanhee Won, the Little God, prays to the Holy Spirit. It has been confirmed that the four families led by the Demon Sword family will participate in the ancestral rites for this years Pasun Festival. The Seven Families are a prestigious family that has protected our school for hundreds of years, so it is believed that this appropriate example is suitable to show the dignity and magnanimity of our school. Mudam nodded. The words of Hwanhee Wonju are at first glance valid. However, the majesty of our school has been proven by history, continues today, and will remain eternal even a thousand years from now. Additionally, if they participate in the ancestral rites, the heads of the families will receive Six Heavenly Heart Wine as a gift from the religious leader. . The majesty and magnanimity of our school are shown by the leader, and cannot be shown through money. Therefore, I order you to reduce the estimated expense amount and submit the payment documents again. I clearly realized that my thoughts were short-lived. I apologize for my shortcomings, and I promise to upload new payment documents before noon on the following day. So Yeonsim took a step back. A person who spreads the Holy Word on behalf of the religious leader and makes decisions on the religious leaders behalf. At first glance, the authority of the Great Protection Act seemed sky-high, but all the demons gathered here knew it. In the end, the Great Protection Act is nothing more than a puppet. What the Daehobeop shaman says is what the religious leader says. It was a place where one could only say what the leader wanted, not because one was close to the leader. So the demons were neither jealous nor envious of Mudam. Although he has the trust of the religious leader, he is ultimately the person furthest from power. Mudam turned to Lee Cheon-sang. The sight of him slowly kneeling and bowing his head was filled with reverence. The above is the status of work progress by internal and external demonic beasts. Lee Cheon-sang turned the glass to the side. Then the woman carefully filled his glass. Lee Cheon-sang said as he accepted the glass. Thank you for your hard work. All the demons gathered in Daejeon knelt down. Dominion Seonggyo (R}), immortality to the devil! The kneeling demons then bowed their heads. I receive the blessings of the Holy Spirit! It is a reverence for God that even the senator, who is the most powerful person in the Protestant religion, excluding the religious leader, proclaims with all his heart. There are many powerful figures in the world, but there is probably no other person with this much power. Get up. Just like that. All the demons arose. It was a quick but respectful move. . There was silence. After emptying his glass once again, Lee Cheon-sang opened his mouth. First of all, it looks like its still closing. Mudam bowed his head. I havent come out of the Goma Three Halls yet. is it. Yes, leader. Lee Cheon-sang looked to the left. His eyes turned to the young men and women lined up in front of the giant stone statue at the back of the left row. second. Did you call me, leader? The young man standing closest to Taesa took a step forward. The young mans appearance was ordinary. Although he was quite tall, he had an overall impression that you would see anywhere. But the young man had one characteristic that made him different from anyone else. It was an extremely cold atmosphere, as if just blowing on it would cool the furnace. Are you going to start practicing again? Gwanpyeong (Pu), a scholar of the Heavenly Demon Church, ruled. Martial arts is already incorporated into my life. I think closing the building is meaningless until we face another period of change. It was a pretty bold statement. Considering the location, this could be considered rude. But Lee Cheon-sang didnt have a problem with him at all. Those who know where they stand need no teaching. Do as you will. thank you. The faces of the demons gathered in Daejeon showed a look of surprise. Lee Cheon-sang had never called his disciples to a public event like this. This is because although their status is high, they have no position. I wondered why he even called his disciples for this reason, but arent the words he said to Duke Lee truly shocking? I cant believe someone who praises martial arts so harshly would say something like that. Considering Lee Cheon-sangs usual words and actions, it was a great compliment. fourth. Yes, leader. Master Hong Wei-wen took a step forward. Its different from a few days ago. It looks like hes putting in a lot of enthusiasm. Hong Wei-wen lowered his head. thank you. But its too late. . If you want to overwhelm everyone, throw yourself and throw again. And yet, what is difficult to obtain is enlightenment. . Go forward. Yes, leader. Hong Wei-wen took a step back. His expression was calm. Im not pretending to be like that, Im truly unmoved in my heart. This is because it is no different from what Lee Cheon-sang usually says. I was a bit surprised when Lee Gong-ja received praise, but that was it. What he needed now was expansion of power rather than martial arts. Lee Cheon-sang opened his mouth again. fifth. Yes, master. A woman took a step forward. It seemed like the whole place in Daejeon became brighter in an instant. Lee Gongjas cold atmosphere and indifference to everything that is slightly different are noticeable. However, her beauty was so outstanding that it seemed to overshadow even her indifference. A beauty that is flashy yet not burdensome, friendly yet unapproachable. Plus a body trained for martial arts. This woman, who brings to mind the words, 10 perfect beauty in all the beauty of the country, was none other than Joo Seo-yoon, the daughter of the Five Princesses. Lee Cheon-sang quietly looked at her. Likewise, Joo Seo-yoon looked straight ahead with an indifferent expression. A moment of silence. And everyone was surprised by Lee Cheon-sangs words. Its pretty good. The leaders eyes wavered. Guan Pings eyes deepened and Hong Yuwens cheeks trembled. Until now, Lee Cheon-sang had never given such an evaluation to his disciple. sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Currently, there are limits to how martial arts can enhance your talent. After this meeting, follow Lord Protector. Lets choose one of the Ten Great Magical Arts. Joo Hwayun bowed her head. The grace of the religious leader is invaluable. Good work. She took a step back. Even though she received rave reviews that no one else received, she did not even raise an eyebrow. It looked like a doll with no emotions at all. hook. The air in Daejeon became hot. Lee Cheon-sang evaluates Oh Gong-nyeo beyond the scholars of merit and merit. Evaluating students in public can be interpreted in quite a few different ways. This evaluation will be beneficial to some and detrimental to others. Of course, the demon god did not care what happened to the worldly strife. All I could do was speak when I wanted, evaluate, and keep an eye on the board. As if God were looking down on humans on earth. When will the sixth one return? Because the Geogyeong family is participating in this festival, I said I would participate in the festival with the head of the family. is it. Yes, leader. Lee Cheon-sang saw a girl for the last time. I guess Im a little over ten years old now. There was a girl there who was so cute that I wanted to bite her. But no matter who looked at it, it didnt seem normal. The face, which must have been bright originally, looked very gaunt. He had a pale complexion, dark spots under his eyes, and was quite thin, so his clothes were quite baggy. It was Chae Yeo-min (), the Seven Princesses of the Heavenly Demon Church and the last disciple of Lee Cheon-sang. the youngest. Yes, master. The voice that was trying hard to gain strength aroused sadness in the listener. A look of puzzlement appeared on Guan Pings face, and Hong Yuwens eyes shone coldly. Joo Seo-yoon was the only one whose expression did not change at all. It seems like you were negligent in taking care of your body. One who sits on a throne in the sky and looks down on everything. Even though he knew about Chae Yeo-mins condition, Lee Cheon-sang pretended not to know. Im sorry, leader. This school does not pamper children just because they are young. If you were toxic, you wouldnt be in the situation you are in now. Kuuk. Chae Yeo-min clenched her fists, which were covered by her sleeves. I felt like I was going to cry out of sadness, but I held back. I dont know much about the world yet, but I know that I shouldnt show tears in this place. Make sure to work harder. Yes, master. Lee Cheon-sang held out his glass to the side. Then the woman filled the glass. There were already three empty bottles next to the jade table. Lee Cheon-sang said calmly. I didnt teach you how to rest. If you really want to win the next presidency, dont be bound by limitations. In an instant, the air in Daejeon became cold. The words the next president came out of Lee Cheon-sangs mouth. As it was mentioned for the first time in an official setting, the tension it gave was extraordinary. Guan Pings eyes became sharp, and Hong Wei-wen clenched his fists without realizing it. On the other hand, Joo Seo-yoons expression did not change, and Chae Yeo-min was busy taking a deep breath. Lee Cheon-sang emptied all his liquor. I dont savor it slowly like I used to. I emptied it in one go and threw the glass away carelessly. Jeeaaaeang! The fancy drinking glass shattered into pieces. Everyone froze at the sudden action of the religious leader. Lee Cheon-sang stood up. He looked at the gate of Daejeon. Come in. At the same time, a sonorous voice rang out from outside the door. The Three Dukes, Xiliang, accept the call of the Holy Spirit! Kugugoogung! A door that opens left and right with a heavy sound. The dark red carpet that runs across the center of Daejeon showed off its original gorgeous color even more as the sunlight slowly shined through it. And a young man appeared there. Over a white military uniform with no blemishes, he wore a dark blue silk robe that looked neat and flashy. The golden thread flowing naturally beneath the red waistcoat and the hem of the long cloth fluttering in the wind looked infinitely free. A look of admiration appeared on the faces of the demons looking at the young man. The appearance of a young man properly dressed in clothing was truly like that of a young king from a kingdom of immortals. The blunt face and confident gait, just like Lee Cheon-sangs, seemed noble in themselves. The leaders of the Protestant church, who could not help but be amazed, soon showed expressions of disbelief. It was only now that I realized that that handsome-looking young man was the Three Confucius who had awakened from the evil spell. Pussssss. Translucent red smoke rose beneath his feet. The naturally blooming magic energy became the culmination of the atmosphere of a beautiful young man. The quality of Magi must be so great that it creates such tension. It possesses so much magical power that it leaks out even without intention. He is well over six feet tall, has clear facial features, and the dark and colorful magic that matches him is truly overwhelming. Guan Ping opened his mouth wide. Hong Wei-wens eyes were bloodshot. Joo Seo-yoon, whose expression had not changed until now, also looked at the young man with a shaking gaze. Jump and jump. In Daejeon, which was filled with silence, only the sound of the young mans footsteps echoed heavily. Even though everyone was focusing their attention on him, the young man did not even lift an eyebrow. Eventually, the young man arrived at the steps in front of the temple and looked up at Lee Cheon-sang. The eyes of the two people collided in midair. This is quite a rude attitude toward a religious leader. But Lee Cheon-sang didnt care, and the young man also had a relaxed expression. After a while, the young man lowered his head. The Three Confucius, Seoliang, has an audience with the leader. Flash! A faint demonic energy bloomed in Lee Cheon-sangs eyes. The expression on his face as he looked down at the young man was an admiration that no one had ever seen before. excellent. The demons were astonished. Lee Cheon-sang continued. What was it like there? Was it a good place to get some fresh air? The young man, Xu Liang, raised his head. It was a very strange expression, neither smiling nor crying. It was so refreshing that I wondered if this was even possible. Lee Cheon-sang nodded. Seo-ryang, who was looking up at him, suddenly looked around. All the demons were looking at themselves as if they were seeing something magical. There was not a single exception. Seo-ryangs face gradually became like a dented brass vessel. Even if he danced naked in the market, he would receive less attention than this. That cult leader really has something to do to make people uncomfortable. Rotten! Thats how Seo-ryang came back. Chapter 26 Episode 26. Whether in Gojuk Forest or here (1),the air in Daejeon was boiling like a hot pot. Because they were in the presence of a god, no one dared to make a fuss, but it seemed like you could tell how they felt just by the demonic energy that was wafting out. Excitement, confusion, emotion, anger, confusion, etc., there was literally no shortage of shock. Especially the disciples. Seo-ryang received the highest praise, even more than Joo Seo-yoon. The sect leader has never once said that he is great, let alone his disciples or any of the demons under him. Lee Cheon-sang waved his hand. I will conclude the Daejeon meeting. Third, please follow me. With those words, he got up from his seat and walked towards the left corridor. Everyone knelt down. This was because it was impossible to stand and watch the leader leave. Only one person. Seo Ryang-man walked trotting along behind Lee Cheon-sang. Hongwimuns eyelids began to tremble mercilessly at the sight of him being greeted by demons along with the religious leader. Sigh. He slowly raised his head. It was to see the back of Seoliang. that guy. He had an incredibly imposing physique. He seems to be a few inches taller and his skeleton seems to be much stronger than before. I couldnt even imagine that my body was suffering from a poisonous spell. How on earth? How did you survive in the high bamboo forest? Could it be that the master was watching over him? And how on earth was that overwhelming demonic energy created? When Hong Yu-moon was biting his lip in confusion. Okay. Xu Liang turned his head and looked at Hong Yuwen. !! Hong Yu-wen was startled and lowered his head without realizing it. Seeing this, the corners of Seo-ryangs mouth rose significantly. After Lee Cheon-sang and Seo-ryang disappeared into the corridor, Mudam shouted loudly. Bureaucrats, please leave the station. Murmur. Only then did the demons wake up one by one. Wonju must be tired because we have to reschedule the budget. no. Even if that were the case, the kidney department would be busy. Its not something that should be done of course. By the way, the Commander-in-Chief was absent today. Do you know anything? I dont know. They are so busy there. haha. Its probably not because of the Passunje. I recently heard that the northerners are starting an interesting business, and I think thats probably why. For those who call themselves political factions, Ive never seen anyone who isnt crazy. Theyre probably trying to instigate things that dont work. Anyway, it must be difficult for the general military. The leaders each had various conversations based on the contents of the meeting. It was as if the sight that had embarrassed everyone just moments ago had been erased from their minds. After looking over the leaders, Gwanpyeong turned his attention to Hong Wi-moon and Joo Seo-yoon and Chae Yeo-min. Its been a while since we got together like this. The coldness you can feel in your voice. It wasnt that I had a particularly cold heart. In fact, the atmosphere seemed particularly cold because of the martial arts he had learned. Hong Wi-moon and Joo Seo-yoon bowed their heads slightly. Gwanpyeong asked Chae Yeo-min. Is the youngest okay? Yes, your brother. Arent you suffering from an illness? My complexion is so bad. Chae Yeo-min said in a tired voice. sorry. Ill take a step back first. okay. The small figure leaving Daejeon at a brisk pace looked very pitiful. Mudam approached Joo Seo-yoon. Gokunyeo, please follow me. I will guide you to the library. Joo Seo-yoon bowed her head to Guan Ping. Ill just leave then. okay. Only Guanpyeong and Hongwimun remained. Guan Ping shook his head with a bitter expression. Still, sometimes we have to get together and have a cup of tea to avoid the death penalty. Thats right. Lets take a look at it sometime soon. Ill just go in now. Please proceed carefully. Gwanpyeong left for Daejeon. Hong Wi-moon, who was following at a considerable distance, stopped when a sudden thought occurred to him. His eyes wavered as he looked at the corridor. Xiliang. Finally, I thought I was going to die from the coin poisoning, but this persistent guy came back to life. Still, I thought my life as a warrior was over, but after surviving eight months in the bamboo forest, I emerged as a completely different person. Hong Wei-moon recalled the look in Xu Liangs eyes. Strange eyes that alternately flickered with indescribable ferocity and terrible death energy in the transparent light. Hong Yu-wens face hardened. Xiliang became stronger. I dont know how much stronger I have become, but at least it seems to be no worse than before. And that wasnt really the important thing. The question was how the guy who recovered his body would come out in the future. Before becoming a member of the Juhwa Ilma, Seoliang was a greedy man who sought power. He didnt have the ability to use clever schemes or flexibly lead situations, but surprisingly, there were quite a few people who followed him. That guy even received praise from his master in front of everyone. It was a sight enough to make those who had turned their backs on him become interested again. A certain kind of determination appeared on Hong Wi-moons face as he left Daejeon. As expected, hes a guy that shouldnt be left alone. I wondered how much I would have grown if I had come back alive. I thought that maybe I would come back weaker than when I went in. But no. This time too, it went beyond my expectations. You shouldnt touch it roughly. Start again from the beginning. * * * Seo-ryang looked around with a grave gaze. Is it sperm again? A small artificial pond and a small pavilion were built in the backyard of Daejeon. Its small but quiet and has a nice charm. It was hard to think that it was only for the Demon Cult, the worst demon on the continent. As if I had told you in advance, there was a small drinking table set up on top of the pavilion. Come up. Ah yep. Seoliang climbed up the pavilion. Slurp. Lee Cheon-sang picked up the dragon robe that was draped over his shoulder and threw it onto the pavilion railing. Even at first glance, it is clear that it is a work of art created by a craftsman. Throwing away clothes like that was not an ordinary distribution. Sit down. Its okay. Seo-ryang sat across from Lee Cheon-sang. Sit proudly without even kneeling. It seemed arrogant, but Lee Cheon-sang didnt say anything. Xiliang snorted inwardly. Of course you should. Regardless of whether he has become stronger or not, this man is the one who threw his disciple who had just escaped from the evil spirit into that damn danger zone. Even becoming stronger was my effort, not this guys effort. I dont have any trouble today. Take it. A light of greed appeared in Seoryangs eyes as he looked at the glass he politely raised. How much alcohol is this? Grumble. A brilliant liquid that pours slowly. If you look closely, not a single drop of alcohol splashes out of the glass. I followed it so slowly that I almost yawned. Still follows along artistically. Lee Cheon-sang, who filled Seo-ryangs cup and filled his own, raised his cup. Lets have a drink. yes. Jjaeng! The glasses clinked together and made a clear sound. Seo-ryang emptied his glass. nice! Ah I love it. A sweet scent filled my nose. My mouth felt stuffy, but it soon felt refreshed. The drool pouring out proved the value of this drink. If youre going to drink it after eight months, even cheap white liquor would be very welcome, and it was even the best liquor in the world. I was so lost in ecstasy that I felt like I was going to pass out. Would you like one more drink? Seo-ryang took the glass without answering. The speed at which he thrust it out was so fast that it looked like he was an expert in the art of quick swordsmanship. Lee Cheon-sang filled his cup. I was still impressed by the slow pace. Seo-ryang, who was just about to drink, hesitated and held out the glass. However, Lee Cheon-sang drank without clinking his glass. Feeling embarrassed, Seoryang cleared his throat and took a sip of his drink. You havent mastered the female dragon. Seo-ryang tilted his head at the sudden remark. Female dragon? What is that? Lee Cheon-sang said as he filled his glass again. You mixed something with True Magic Gong. ! Is this martial arts from the Buddhist side? Seo-ryangs face hardened in an instant. Do you know what? How did you know about Sypha? No matter how strong you are, you can see it at a glance? Well King Biyo also smelled the scent of the martial arts of the nine factions in the dark spirit. He is incomparably stronger than King Biyo and has even mastered magic, so it would be even more difficult to recognize him. Anyway, what about this? Youre not really pissed, are you? is not it? Is it worth getting upset about? Its worth getting upset about. Instead of learning the martial arts that my teacher had taught me, I learned the martial arts that I created on my own. Even if its not a huge mistake, its definitely worth feeling disappointed about. The problem is that this person may be angry beyond being disappointed. Sis punishment! I should have kept this situation in mind too! Xu Liang rolled his eyes. It had to be packaged somehow convincingly. At that time, Lee Cheon-sang spoke. Thats great. yes? It is not easy to create a martial arts skill of a higher level than the Ten Demonic Attacks. Its not that easy, its really difficult, isnt it? Well, I said I was luckybut no! Oh yeah. I got a little carried away. So what you found was Buddhist martial arts? . Why? Xu Liang hurriedly opened his mouth. I tried various things, but there was nothing that was as good as Buddha martial arts. To become stronger. Is that so? Yes. It definitely got better. My worries were short-lived. ? True Demon may have a low level of power and energy, but based on its foundation, it is the best in our school. If I had thought more about it, I wouldnt have had to bring martial arts from the Buddhist world. Lee Cheon-sang raised his glass. A flower garden was created in the place where trees were to be planted. Just do one thing, you idiot. You say its great? So thats it, isnt it? Why are you so upset that you cant eat it again?! I saw the accomplishment, so it was done. Go back now. Seo-ryang inwardly savored his appetite. If youre going to do this, why did you call me? After pouring me two glasses of wine, I only made white noises about martial arts being like this and Chang Jang being like that. Im not hoping for a constructive conversation, but if youre going to do this, why send it through a letter? There is no word that they even had a hard time in that dangerous place. I knew he was blunt, but wasnt he a very heartless person? Still, Im glad. When I talked about martial arts, my heart really sank. If I were to ask you rudely where you got it, what would you say? Ugh. Its better. If you keep messing around, I might ask you that. Lets disappear quickly. Ill just leave. Take this drink with you. yes? Lee Cheon-sang tapped the bottle with his finger. This is an award given for doing a good job. Take it. Is the drink you ate a reward? If possible, why dont you give me a new one? Of course, Seo-ryang couldnt say that terrifying question out loud, and with a happy expression on his face, he picked up the bottle and hurried out. Seoliang didnt know. What kind of alcohol is this? And the fact that it has been a long time since Lee Cheon-sang had this many conversations with anyone other than Mu-dam. As Seo-ryang disappeared, Lee Cheon-sang also stood up. He stood in the pavilion and stared at the artificial pond. Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It is an unrivaled martial arts skill Lee Cheon-sangs eyes deepened. Is it just a coincidence since there is no way to know the difficulties of the extreme demon? Or is it instinct? A smile appeared on Lee Cheon-sangs lips as he was quietly lost in thought. I guess it doesnt matter. I had no idea that my third child would bring such interest to my meaningless and indifferent daily life. Next time, will that cheeky third child be able to bring a ray of blue to this hardened heart? Whiing! A chill came from the blowing wind. It remains to be seen whether the cold wind that excites people will become a cold wind or a bloody wind. Its going to be a fun winter. Chapter 27 Episode 27 Gojukrim or here (2)I cant breathe! I cant breathe! Seoryang, who got into the carriage heading to his residence, continued to grumble. Ma Dong-pil said awkwardly. Disrespectful towards the religious leader. What is irreverent in this? Cant you tell that Im suffocating with my own snout? But And you didnt say that the leader was a suffocating person, right? Are you just saying that the situation is suffocating? You too, sit down and see if you cant hear something like this. I think I understand. Anyway, its not something to argue with. Tch, Im glad I got some alcohol. Alcohol? uh. Seo-ryang took out a bottle of alcohol from his arms. what the! This is also funny. Let alone how petty it is, if you dont want to give it to me, Ill just give you a new one. What kind of gift is this and what youve been drinking Tak! Xiliang narrowed his eyes. Ma Dong-pil quickly snatched the bottle from him and began to look at it with serious eyes. Considering that he was usually overly polite, it was extremely rude behavior, but he didnt seem to notice. Ma Dong-pils eyes became increasingly bloodshot as he stared at the bottle blankly, as if in shock. Seoryang looked at him in horror and caressed his hand for no reason. Wow, my hands are sore. . sick. . Keuhum! Dongpil? Ma Dong-pils face has now almost turned into a wooden doll. In fact, not a single eyelash moved. Xi Liang kicked him. You idiot, what is that? Six Heavenly Profound Pillars. What are you doing? This is the Six Thousand Heart Pillar! Is this alcohol you know? It tasted really good. Ma Dong-pil opened his mouth wide. Dont you know the Six Heavenly Profound Pillars? Six thousand heart pearls? Six thousand hearts? Its the Six Thousand Heart Pillar? So what is it? The Six Heavenly Heart Pills given by the sect leader himself! So what do you mean! Its an honorable drink, isnt it?! Xu Liang was shocked. An honorable and delicious drink, thats all? Ma Dong-pil looked at him with a shocked expression. The expression on his face was so dramatic that I almost felt sorry for him. Six Heavenly Profound Pillars! This is our schools top-class liquor that only past church leaders enjoyed! It is a drink that is specially given to magicians who have accomplished great feats. Drinking this drink itself is the glory of three lives! Just drinking a glass of alcohol can give you the glory of three lives. It depends on who gives it to you! Moreover, this is a spirit wine made by the religious leader himself! It cannot and should not be converted into money! So, its still alcohol? Ma Dong-pil foamed at the mouth. Confucius! Do you think the demons of our church will want the elixir bestowed by the church or the Six Heavenly Heart Pills given by God?! Elixir. Queuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuck. Words dont make sense. Ma Dong-pil happened to be a member of the Protectorate, which had the deepest loyalty and faith in the school. On the other hand, Seoryang was not a demon to begin with, so of course there was no way for him to have any religious beliefs. Seo-ryang took the bottle from Ma Dong-pil. No matter what, as long as it tastes good, its okay. Anyway, Im glad I found a decent drink. Its heresy! Its heresy! Ma Dong-pil wanted to shout like that. If the opponent hadnt been a three-timer, he would have really shouted. What on earth happened to you, Confucius? what. Didnt you say that you lost your memory after taking the Juhwa Ilma? uh. But why have you forgotten everything about our school? You are great at martial arts and have a lot of experience, so why did you only pick out the important ones! Lets stop talking nonsense and go home and have a drink. Its not possible. My mission will end once I deliver Confucius. I have to go back to the defense court. Xi Liang shook the Six Thousand Heart Pillars. Dont you drink this? ! Then it is like that. I heard the taste is a work of art. Ma Dong-pils eyes wavered. Did you say you would drink that precious thing with me? Youve had a lot of affection together for a long time, but are you letting go just because things are over? Thats not what human affection is, man. ! Theres nothing I can do about it. After all, there is something called discipline in an organization. Xu Liang put the bottle back in his arms. Ma Dong-pil lowered his head. This is a moment that may be the greatest glory of the next 50 years of Protestant life, but should we just pass it up? Does it really have to be that way? I will come back after reporting the end of the mission. There is a separate time to feel good. If I get permission, it will already be in my stomach. . are you okay. There are many other good drinks in the world other than this. Ma Dong-pil raised his head. Seoryang, who was trying to make fun of him with a genuine smile, showed pity on his face. Because of how intensely he thought about it in that short period of time, he looked ten years older. Can I just have a drink here? Xu Liang chuckled. Its okay, so just say youll take a break and come. I have to prepare food too. Thank you! Thank you, Confucius! Youve been speaking too harshly to people youre thankful for, havent you? ah! Ma Dong-pil lowered his head. I apologize. I was overly excited and was rude to Confucius. I have a taste for teasing you subtly. Seoliang chuckled and was about to tap his shoulder when Ma Dong-pil came down to the floor and knelt down. Please kill me. You shouldnt make jokes to him from now on. After calming him down for a while, Seo-ryang suddenly turned his gaze to the side. This guy has really good speed. Next to Seoryang, a fox cub was lying down, sleeping soundly. Even before entering the Demon God Palaces battle, he had not woken up even once. Your nose feels good. While rubbing the bridge of his nose, he touches his nose and raises his front paw to block it. When I looked at it, I thought it was really cute. Eventually, the carriage arrived in front of Seoryangs residence. Tskcha. When Seo-ryang got off the carriage, he smiled bitterly at the sight he saw. Its been a while since I last saw you. The surroundings are very desolate. The original owner of this body may have wanted to live in isolation, but unlike other houses that were crowded together, he lived in an area that was quite far away from the civil war. When I was in Gojuk Forest, I really wanted to come back, but it was a sight I hated to see just as much. Ma Dong-pil, who got off the carriage together, bowed his head. This is the official end of my duties. Oh yeah. I would like to take this time to apologize once again for the hardships the Prince has suffered due to my insufficient escort. Dont say that. And I am disappointed that you covered up my mistakes with your generous generosity. Seo-ryang waved his hand as if he was tired of it. Do it in moderation. Are you not going to drink later? Lets not act like were someone well never see again. Ma Dong-pil smiled. yes. If you do, I will stop by the courthouse and then come back. Please rest well. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. OK. Please be careful. Seoryang, who was watching the figure riding away in the carriage again, stretched out loud. Ah! He lowered his head at the cute word, and before he knew it, the fox cub had woken up and was sitting at his feet, looking up at him with bright eyes. Xu Liang chuckled. Cute bastard. Anyway, I collected the money, so dont take responsibility. Ah! You can understand me, right? . Of course not. He picked up the fox cub and held it in his arms. Lets go in. Lets take a clean shower and lie down on a warm bed! Im sorry. Seoryang opened the door and stepped inside. It was then. flinch! Seoyang stopped tall and cast his gaze beyond the open door. huh? Quiet interior. Its not dark yet because its rainy season, but its strange. The house was in very good condition, but it looked as if it had been burned. Seoliang tilted his head. Whats so uncomfortable? Just because its been a long time since I visited the house doesnt mean I feel a sense of strangeness. Saaaaagh. His energy expanded rapidly. one person. There is only one person. His martial arts skills are insignificant and his strength is minimal. Its a cherry blossom. Cherry blossoms are the only thing that is popular throughout this place. There is no doubt that I saw it with the minds eye of the super-spiritual view of the One Consciousness of the Six Paths of Heaven. But why does it seem like there is someone else? Theres definitely no one there. It was. Although there was no sign of presence, nor could it be seen or heard, there was a reason why traces of the past could be read. It was the smell. An unfamiliar body odor that could not be found here was coming from the room and warehouse. Super new building. A Qigong that rapidly elevates the bodys five senses and activates them to a level higher than that of an animal. In front of him, it was a piece of cake to recognize the scent that was just a short distance away. If you look at the smell that still remains, it hasnt even been half a day. Xu Liangs eyes narrowed. Someone snuck in here and disappeared? why? I couldnt figure out why. Since he was the owner of the house, he must have been the reason he hid and waited, so why did he suddenly disappear? hmm. After thinking about it carefully, Seo-ryang shrugged his shoulders. I have never developed a hobby of worrying about smelling the body odor of someone who has disappeared. Its not even women, its men. When I returned home after eight months, I felt a bit upset because of the unfamiliar traces I read, but Ill think about that later. After clearing his mind of thoughts, he entered the gate. hey! Its a cherry blossom! At that moment, the door to the main room opened wide and a cherry blossom came running out in a huff. Lord Confucius?! OK. Im back. Cherry blossoms were struggling on the spot. Invincible religion, Manmaangbok! The cherry blossom greets the Three Princes! Xiliang scratched his head. Hey, do you really have to greet me like that? Its so grand that I dont know what to make every time I receive it. Confucius. Clark. wake up. Nice to meet you, man. Cherry blossoms stood up politely. Seo-ryangs face softened. Its been a hectic three months, but if you count the number of days, its almost a hundred days. Moreover, wasnt he a child who helped me comfortably while I was here, as if I wasnt even there? Of course, I couldnt help but be happy. uh? what? I think youve become a little gaunt since I havent seen you in a while. I apologize. You apologize again. Are you going to eat? yes. Aenghwas eyes turned red. Xiliang scratched his head. Although he said he could be happy, Aenghwas reaction was unexpected. It must have been a lot of trouble to listen to someone who was barely sane. He messed up Cherry Blossoms hair. You twisted your childs hair into art again. Late Confucius. It has to be moderately disheveled to have a sense of humanity. From now on, travel comfortably and comfortably. Algan? yes yes! She hesitated for a moment, her face instantly brightening, then she closed her eyes tightly and shouted. The late Confucius has also become prosperous! It was something she said with all the courage she had. How could one say something like that to a disciple of a religious leader? However, judging from my memories from eight months ago, it seemed that Confucius preferred a moderately friendly attitude rather than excessive politeness. Indeed, her prediction was correct. yes? Wow, I really went through a lot of hard work to create this body. You recognize me. Youve changed so much. Isnt it a bit obvious? yes! You look great! Hahaha! thanks! Xiliang looked around. Its been left unclaimed for eight months. Its neat, isnt it? yes! I came by every two days and cleaned it. So that you can come back anytime and rest comfortably. Xiliangs eyes drew a crescent moon. Is that so? He was truly moved. Ma Dong-pil is also Ma Dong-pil, but isnt he Aenghwa who has been away from him for eight months? He said he would be grateful if he didnt forget about him during that long period of time, and he even cleaned up for him every now and then. It was my first time receiving this kind of care from someone. I was grateful for the effort and my heart was moved. I will close the gate for now. uh? Oh, I can do it. As soon as I finished speaking, Aenghwa was already running to the front door. The hurried back was full of energy. A warm smile spread across Seo-ryangs face once again. This guy is really passionate. thud! The cherry blossoms that closed the gate quickly came running again. I received the delivery late, Confucius, so I havent prepared the hot water yet. Would you like to eat first? No, first take a bath. Ah yes! Please wait a moment. I will heat the water for you. Is that so? yes! good. Lets go in first. Cherry Blossoms followed behind Seoryang, who was walking ahead. Aenghwa maintained a polite posture but kept glancing toward Seoliang. To be precise, it was not Seo-ryang, but the fox cub in his arms. cute. Id like to ask Confucius where he got that fox, but Ill hold off for now. I need to hurry and get some hot water. The cherry blossoms that came into the building quickly went to heat the water. Xiliang stretched out loudly. I dont know how much time he has left. Eurachacha! Lets think about it later, eat, drink, and sleep without worrying about anything today! Chapter 28 Episode 28. Whether its Gojuklim or here (3)Ma Dong-pil, leader of the 3rd Hobeon Court, concludes his mission report. You worked hard. Lee Gun-seong praised Ma Dong-pil with a smiling face. What a hardship it has been for over eight months. Thank you so much. S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. no. Rather, it was an honor for me to be able to serve Confucius. Kiyang, who was standing next to him, also smiled happily. It was really awkward to have special feelings for a man over 30. But what can you do? To the two, Ma Dong-pil was like a younger brother. After proudly completing a mission that would have been difficult for anyone to complete, she could not have looked so pretty. Besides, Ive gotten my life in order. What had happened was that the murderous spirit I had seen a few days ago disappeared as if washed away. On the other hand, the power felt is beyond imagination. Was there any other reason? yes? My strength has increased significantly since then. Its still at the level of potential, but it will be a huge help to your growth in the future. Lee Gun-seongs face was filled with pure admiration. Ma Dong-pil made an awkward expression. Since there was no report on how to process and consume spirit porridge to make pure elixir, the two had no choice but to not know. Manager-level personnel had the authority to omit unnecessary information. At first, he wondered whether he should report this part or not, but he ended up omitting that information. It was not because I wanted to keep it a secret, but because it was related to the martial arts of the Three Princes. We decided that there was no need to risk information about the next religious leaders being leaked to the outside world. It may not be possible, but there are bound to be loopholes in any organization. When it comes to matters related to life in general, the fewer people who know about these areas, the better. It had its own merits. Its all thanks to the Three Princes. Thanks to the Three Princes? yes. I think it would be difficult to talk about this part because it is related to the Three Princes. Gunseong Lee waved his hand. Of course you should. If thats the case, youre the only one who knows. Whats important is that you completed your mission well. Dont worry. Thank you for your understanding. Kiyang quietly intervened. Anyway, senior. Manager Sam has been through a lot, so why not give him some vacation time? Lee Gun-seong nodded. I think so too. It would be okay to take a good rest for about a month. Ma Dong-pil shook his head. There will be a mission I can share. I have no intention of causing trouble to others. No, you should rest when you rest. Your mission this time was one that no one could share. You deserve a break. Then we will rest for three days. Youre still stubborn. Its good. Ill get back to work after 10 days. There are no more concessions. Yes, I understand. Kiyang clicked his tongue. Others say its good to rest, but why do you look so dissatisfied? Could it be that you dont like your seniors consideration? Oh no. Ma Dong-pil was embarrassed and threw up his hands. The two people burst into laughter as if seeing him like that was amusing. Gunseong Lee stood up, shouting cheerfully. ruler! Lets have a drink after a long time. I want to hear for myself how you were doing there. why? Is there anything else to do? Even if you do, can you endure it today? sorry. The Three Dukes asked us to have one last drink Lee Gun-seong and Gi-yang looked at each other. The Three Princes? I heard a rumor that he had become a bit evil after waking up from the demonic spell, but I thought that his evil nature had not gone anywhere. It looks like you and the Three Dukes have become very close. You went through a lot of trouble because of my inadequate escort. Kiyangs eyes sparkled. The expressions on Ma Dong-pils face were gratitude and regret. It seemed like this honest junior was truly caring for the Three Dukes. Lee Gun-seong, who was quietly looking at him, nodded willingly. If the Three Dukes said so, then of course it should be so. Just wait a moment. After a while, he brought some tea leaves from oyster tea. You seem to like it so much that you can find it in that rough place. Let me bring you this. I happened to find good quality tea leaves. Ah. Probably Confucius will be satisfied as well. Ma Dong-pil accepted the tea leaves with an awkward expression. I couldnt bear to tell that proud face that Confucius didnt just enjoy it, he hated it. Now, lets go. And I also told you that if you find good tea leaves in the future, I will give them to you, hehe. Ma Dong-pil deeply apologized to Lee Gun-seong and carefully placed the tea leaves in his arms. Im sorry, Captain. These tea leaves I have to use them. * * * Whoa. A puff of smoke escaped through the window. Shinhoe said as if he was worried. Confucius. hmm? Im sorry to say this. What? say it. Wouldnt it be better to stop burning tobacco for your health? Hong Wei-moon laughed and shook off the gombangdae. Its been a bit frequent lately, hasnt it? Even if you can drive out Takgi with your internal strength, it still wont be good for your body. When its time to quit, Ill quit on my own. I appreciate your concerns. yes. Hong Wi-moon sucked the stick again. Thick smoke filled the room. After hesitating for a moment, Shinhoe opened his mouth. Confucius. say. May I ask why you bitten them again? Hong Yu-wen looked at the window. The sky, which had been blue without a single cloud, was suddenly turning red with the setting sun. He said while savoring the dreamy sight of the sunset beyond the hazy smoke. Shinhoe. Yes, Confucius. Hes changed a lot. Shinhoe tilted his head. This is because the answer to the question was somewhat unexpected. My body has improved tremendously. . I feel like Ive grown taller and my bones have become stronger than before. I dont know what happened in Gojuklim, but it seemed like I had regained my martial arts skills from before. ! Im not curious about the method. Because it didnt change the fact that he was revived. The problem is. Hong Wi-moon said, shaking off the gombangdae. It has become ambiguous. . It was definitely the same guy but it felt like a different person. It is a feeling that cannot be explained with logic. And what brought out this unpleasant feeling was the look Seo-ryang showed at the time. The look in your eyes as if you knew everything. I was fascinated by his unique eyes, which were a mixture of Mines unique ferocity, phantom-like transparency, and emotionless doll-like indifference. Hong Wei-wen turned his head and said. Actually, it doesnt really matter how strong he has become. lie. Shinhoe knew. What I just said was not Confuciuss sincerity. But he didnt show it. This is because I also realized that Hong Yu-wen was quite confused. The problem is, you dont know how theyll react when you send them in. Shinhoe shook his head. Didnt you already know how the three princes would react and how you would respond? Okay, until yesterday. . But today is different. Im not sure what kind of reaction Im going to get from him. Until now, Confucius was a person who proved his insight with results. Of course, it will be right this time too. But I was curious. Why did Confucius come to think like that? Shinhoe, who was quietly looking at him, lowered his head. The backlash from them is expected to be somewhat strong. How should I handle it? Appease it with a reasonable amount of money. Because they are as obsessed with money as they are with resentment. Theres no need to worry. As Confucius said, its a bit difficult to give money to people who dont need to worry about it If it was something you needed to care about, you would have put something more on top of the money. . These are the people who start foaming at the mere mention of the Chinese characters of Xiliang. There may be some use for it at some point, but in the end, thats all it is. If you really want to, take him to a good place to relieve his mood. All right. I dont know if it will be resolved to that extent. After waiting for a few days with the decision to consult with the gods, he received orders and returned just before the Three Dukes came in. I couldnt even imagine how big the anger and despair would be. Phew! A large amount of smoke escaped through the window. And Ill send you a letter saying Ill treat you to dinner tomorrow. yes? To whom? Wonju of Hwanhee (gϲԺ). ! Shinhoes face hardened. Confucius, the Hwanhee Wonju is dangerous. Shinhoe. . . I follow your orders. As Shinhoe bowed deeply and left the room, Hong Wimoon threw the gombangdae carelessly. A cold murderous intent hovered over his stern face, which had lost the easy-going smile he always wore. If the wildcat turns into a poisonous snake, I guess Ill have to change my bowstring too. * * * Are you here? Yes, Confucius. Bitch, leave early. I thought you were dying because you were hungry. Sit down. sorry. Ma Dong-pil, who hastily apologized, raised his bowed head and looked ahead. A table covered with a sumptuous feast and flowers and cherry blossoms sitting on either side of it. In particular, Cherry Blossoms face was yellow. It was clear that he had been pondering intensely whether he could dare to have a double bed with Confucius. Its worth it. Among all the Protestant demons, I had never seen anyone as disrespectful of formalities as Samgongja. Wasnt the first title he called himself Mr. Ma? Seeing as he was not at all embarrassed by this sight, he seemed to have gotten quite used to it. Arent you sitting down? Dont you want to eat it? Oh no! Ma Dong-pil quickly sat down and looked at Seo-ryang. Seo-ryang already had chopsticks in his hand. Lets have a taste first. After chewing only animal meat for over eight months, I felt like my eyes were drawn to the luxurious scent of food. Honestly, it was hard to wait even with my strong loyalty to Ma Dong-pil. Soon the three people started eating. Seoliang was combative from the beginning, and Ma Dong-pil started in a formal manner, but the pace gradually picked up. They were big men, it was the first high-quality food they had had in a long time, and crucially, they hadnt eaten anything all day. The two men emptied their plates as if they were possessed. Aenghwa looked at the two people and cracked up. I was so hungry and so uncomfortable that I couldnt eat any food. Huh! This is it! Isnt this how people live, Dongpil? This is a great dish, Confucius. But this is all good, but dont you think the quantity will be a bit lacking? Maybe so. The cherry blossom flower burst into laughter. I made enough food for three or four people, but it wasnt enough. I felt dizzy from the two peoples incredible appetite. She stood up hesitantly. I will bring more. uh? No, what do you want to do that? yes! thank you. The whirlwind meal continued for half a hour. Seoliang patted his stomach with satisfaction, and Ma Dongpil whetted his appetite. Aenghwaman, who had been busy bringing food and clearing plates, was finally eating somen as if she had relaxed. Im full, so Ill have a drink. Pong! Xi Liang opened the Six Thousand Profound Pillars. At that moment, Ma Dong-pils eyes became bright. Aenghwa took a quick look and ate somen while slurping it down again. receive. I am honored. Damn. A drink that is poured quickly. The fragrant scent spread throughout the room. Cherry blossoms also opened their eyes wide, and even the sleeping fox cub lying on the bed twitched its nose. The scent was so artistic that even inexperienced drinkers and animals reacted to it. Youve had a hard time. no. It was an honor to be able to serve Confucius. You mean baby. Its true. Thank you for coming. The two people emptied their drinks. Seo-ryangs face was filled with admiration, and Ma Dong-pil looked like he was about to faint. Neither of them could come to their senses from the unimaginable taste of Six Thousand Heart Juice. Its great. hey! By the way, what are you going to do next? Who are you going to protect again? . mind! omg! Ah yes! Did you call me, Confucius? This is so crazy. Is it that good? of course! It seemed like that. It looked like it wouldnt hurt even if I got stabbed. Ah But what did you ask me? done. Take another drink. yep! The two of them instantly moved the six thousand heart pillars. Ma Dong-pil looked at the empty bottle and empty glass with empty eyes. If Confucius wasnt there, they would have taken turns licking each other. Xu Liang chuckled. Chrysanthemum, can you bring me a few bottles of alcohol? It doesnt matter what the master or servant is. yes! The cherry blossoms moved around. Seo-ryang tapped Ma Dong-pil on the shoulder. Wake. Then my eyeballs fall out. Oh yeah. Today youre going to drink until your tongue spins? Lets crawl on all fours. It is an honor, Confucius. You are truly honored in so many ways. People are so brilliant. Ma Dong-pil made an awkward expression. Then lets ask something before the drinks come. I dont think I can ask if my tongue gets twisted. Please ask. Xiliangs eyes lit up. Where should I go to get the school organization chart and person relationship chart? Or, who should I meet? Chapter 29 Episode 29. Inevitability under the name of coincidence (1)A night that has passed midnight and has become a happy hour. Seoryang, who had sent away the drunken Ma Dong-pil and put cherry blossoms to sleep, came out into the yard and sipped alone. Seoliang, who had been staring blankly at the moonlight, tilted his head. Thats strange. How come when you feel like youre drunk, you become fine, and when you feel like youre drunk, you become fine? Was the original owner of this body a horseman? Seoliang closed his eyes for a moment and contemplated the inside, then tilted his head. The energy flowing through the liver is particularly active but if I were a master of the technique, everyone would be like this Even if it wasnt a complete transformation, it was almost like a new body. However, it is impossible not to get drunk unless you use your internal power to drive out the alcoholic energy. Damn, you drink to get drunk. Its no fun if its like this After he finished his appetite, he blew his horn. For a moment, I felt hot and dizzy, but after blinking a few times, I felt fine again. Damn it. Then something soft rubbed his thigh. Oh, is it you? The fox cub lied down, purring. It seemed like he knew what kind of cat it was. I scratch its belly with my hand for no reason, and it flutters its nose eagerly as if it feels good. It looked like it was enjoying being touched, with its tail swaying from side to side and its eyes slowly opening as if out of sight. Xu Liang chuckled. I wish you could live without worries. But arent you hungry? I just kept sleeping and didnt eat anything. There was no answer from the fox. Well, how can a four-legged animal talk? Let me see. The boiled pork he brought as a snack was gently fluttered in front of his nose, and he lay down with his eyes closed and his mouth open. When I quietly put it in, it chewed it well, making a strange chuckling sound. When the fox had finished eating, Seoryang handed over the meat again. The fox still lay down and ate the meat. You act like that. Xiliang rested his chin and looked at the fox with strange eyes. Anyway, its fascinating. How did you happen to be sleeping in that ugly place? Yum Yum. Did you really have a mother? Then Im a bit sorry. Tsk tsk. Chew it without hesitation. A soft smile appeared on Seo-ryangs face. Hes so cute. But Im glad it seems like it got wet Fortunately, it chewed my hand too, which is a good thing. It was outrageous to see blood from a fox cub, which was not a large and precious creature, but was smaller than the size of my forearm. In an instant, my feelings of regret disappeared. Stop eating you bastard. My body is the size of a mouse. Ah! Okay. You do everything. He grumbled and emptied his drink. No matter how much I drank, I couldnt get drunk, so I felt irritated, as if I was still sitting on a cold floor even though I had turned off the fire. As the quiet dinner for one person and one animal comes to an end. A bright light appeared in Seo-ryangs eyes. Didnt you say it was Soyeonsim? Hwanheewon. It is said that there is no civil war organization that has not been involved in trouble, but the importance of Hwanheewon, which was in charge of school life, was difficult to describe in words. In some cases, the military department also needs to obtain approval from Hwanheewon. This meant that although the overall military had the upper hand in terms of ranking within the school, the power of Hwanhee Wonju was also formidable. He recalled Ma Dong-pils words. C If you want to get a clear picture of the school organization or character relationships, you will probably have to go to the military department. However, it is difficult for anyone other than the religious leader to call or confront the commander-in-chief. He said he has been very busy, especially recently. C The defense court is also good at organizational charts, but it is difficult to understand the relationships between people. A superficial relationship diagram is sufficient, but I believe that what Confucius wants is a more detailed relationship diagram. C In that case, it would be the fastest and surest way to meet Hwanhee Wonju. C Confucius, whether its the Commander-in-Chief or the Lord of Hwanhee they probably wont tell you easily. On that point, Seo-ryang also agreed. This may be okay for an organization chart, but in the case of a detailed person relationship chart, private opinions are bound to be involved. And if that personal opinion was leaked to the outside world, there was a high possibility that it would cause quite a bit of trouble, if not political damage. Theres nothing I can do. Still, I have to give it a try. Seo-ryang whetted his appetite. I cant wait forever. I will confidently walk out with my own feet from the Heavenly Demon Church. No matter how many years it takes, I will move forward on my own without worrying about what anyone thinks. There was no wavering in that promise. In fact, I was prepared to rot for several years. I thought I needed to get stronger quickly for the future and for my immediate survival. So I gritted my teeth and trained hard. But what? Is it over when you get stronger? Absolutely not. I may be patient for a few years, but if I see an opportunity, I wont miss it. However, we cannot live like foxes with their mouths open waiting for fruit to fall. Arent opportunities ultimately created by people? If you want to leave this place, you first need detailed information about the Heavenly Demon Church. Its easy to get caught up in the situation if youre in an awkward state like you are now. A definitive location is required. Rather than being simply a disciple of a cult leader, one must become a person with enough power or influence to enter and leave the countryside as one wishes. Its impossible to sneak out, and if you try to sneak in, youll get suspicious. As expected. even after looking at it here and there, there was a need to increase its presence. Does that mean I also have to run around until my feet get sweaty in order to gain power? I feel uncomfortable. You can see just by looking at Uicheon Maengju how much the struggle for power depletes people. Didnt that old man ruin hundreds and thousands of families to become the leader? No matter how much its for my freedom, I dont want to become that kind of bastard. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The good news is that my position is high. Most problems can be resolved based on status. Im the type of guy who gets a lot of criticism anyway, so I dont think it would matter if he sticks out a little. If Im going to create a situation where I have no choice but to get out, I have to stay in whatever situation it is. But thats not something you can ask someone for. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. Lets buy some and give it a try. Wooooow. When I made up my mind, my heart began to beat, the flow of blood became more intense, and my demonic energy was stimulated. The demonic energy flowing from the entire body materialized into the visible area and took the form of reddish smoke. The fox cub, which had been lying down and chewing meat, suddenly straightened up. A fox cub looking up at Seoliang. Five colors of light flowed from the foxs eyes. Ji-ing! Jiiiing! Without Seo-ryang being aware of it, the demonic energy became even stronger. The red smoke, which seemed to flow out and then disappear, gathered here and there and soon formed a certain shape. A shape that is difficult to recognize, as if it is a human or an animal. It wasnt specific, but it looked vaguely ferocious. huh? He suddenly felt a strange atmosphere and lowered his head. The fox cub was looking up at him. Before I knew it, the five-colored brilliance that had once filled my eyes had disappeared. Did you chew it all? Ah! How dare you even answer. Ah! Youre not really understanding what Im saying, are you? Ah! Its nice that hes so consistent. He rubs his face against Seoryangs hand, as if he feels better after gently stroking the bridge of his nose. It looks like a dog, but it does similar things, just like a cat. Xiliang looked up at the sky. The moonlight is nice, but the starlight is annoying. The pouring starlight was so clear that it seemed impossible to tell which direction was going. For some reason, that sea of starlight seemed similar to my situation. It seemed as if they were laughing at old Mia, who was left alone in this wide world. Its not good to just hang around without knowing which way to go. Kuuk. A strong will was expressed in the tightly clenched fist. Now that this has happened, lets just be myself and run wild. * * * Papapang! The cherry blossoms that had been brushing for a while glanced at the training hall. There, Seo-ryang took off his top and was punching in all directions. Pow! Sigh. Cherry blossoms stopped breathing without realizing it. Even though it was a long distance away and I wasnt even using my strength, the wind pressure was amazing. And what was greater than the wind pressure was the intimidating feeling that shook the air. Paralock! Thick drops of sweat soaked the ground. I was sweating profusely even though it wasnt a training session that involved internal energy. This meant that a lot of mental energy was consumed. You drank that much yesterday Aenghwa was secretly impressed. I heard that experts can extract cycles through internal power. But thats only when my mind is sane. He trains like that even after eating an amount that is difficult for more than a dozen men to drink. That strong will felt amazing once again. As expected, not everyone can become the leaders disciple. After quickly finishing cleaning, the cherry blossoms went inside. Even though it was morning, I wanted to prepare a fairly filling meal. Whoop. Seo-ryang, who had been practicing for a while, stopped moving. The skin of my entire body turned red. My entire body was achy due to muscle pain. Its hard as expected. Jecheongi (켼) was his main method of killing, encompassing all the white techniques, including recommending and reaching (ȭָ). Naturally, the vastness of the style was on a different level from other martial arts. From the method of punching a hole in the body with a single finger to the herbivorous method of swinging repeated blows. It was a martial arts skill that took Ban Si-jin plenty of time just to unfold it from start to finish. Such delicate martial arts were performed by pressing the body with thousands of pounds. It is a training method that can damage not only muscles but also joints, but it is as effective as it is dangerous. It is excellent for building the muscles of a fighter who can compete with a single strike, and with proper training and nutrition, it can completely change the muscles and bones. I dont mind adding more time. His body, trained with the spiritual energy of the ancient bamboo forest, was very tough and strong. It is a risky practice, but with good equipment, efficiency can be maximized. Seoliang looked down at the floor of the training hall. Its still not enough, though. There are footprints two inches deep all over the gymnasium. If the training had been perfect, these marks would not have appeared. At that time, a cherry blossom appeared from afar. Confucius, have you finished your training? No way. There is still a long time left. Do it again? Im warming up. There was a mountain of work to do. A look of boredom appeared on Aenghwas face. Looking at his sweaty body and heavy breathing, it wouldnt be surprising if he collapsed right away, but he still had a long way to go. How about a meal? uh? Oh, now that I think about it, time has already passed. Xu Liang patted his stomach. People need to fill their bellies and work. lets eat. yes! After a stormy meal, Seoryang returned to training. As the body is completely different from the body used in the past, it was not easy to attach the original killing technique to the current body. Xu Liang thought. I was a lifesaver. But even then, he was far from the assassin that others thought he was. You cant just break down the front door in broad daylight. Seoliang has done quite a few crazy things like that. I didnt use stealth techniques unless I absolutely had to, and I didnt carry them around because I was too lazy to memorize them. Theres no problem with killing people with your bare hands anyway, so why would you carry something like that around? In other words, he was only a horseman and was no different from any other warrior in Gangho. It may be a little awkward, but it wont take long. At least when it comes to martial arts, we never draw lines or set limits. It was his forte. Another half a day passes like that. Paaang! The outstretched fist was filled with powerful magical energy. Even though I didnt intend to, my magical energy was released as I concentrated on the movement. A smile appeared on Seo-ryangs face. its okay. Even though it wasnt perfect, Jecheongi started to fit into my body. It was difficult to roll, so as long as I kept rolling, it was only a matter of time before I reached my goal. At that time, as if I had been waiting, I heard a sound outside the gate. Confucius. Ah, are you Dongpil? The front door opened and Ma Dong-pil came in. In his hand was a sword. Thats what you said. Its similar to what you used before. thank you. It was nothing. After roughly wiping away his sweat, he tied the sword on his waist. Then lets move slowly. The fox cub jumped onto his shoulder. Xu Liang scratched the foxs chin. Ma Dong-pils face showed puzzlement. Where are you going? Im going to plan the future. As he walked towards the front door, he suddenly turned his back. Ma Dong-pil looked at him blankly. Xiliang narrowed his eyes. If you dont have anything else to do, will you come along? Chapter 30 Episode 30 Inevitability under the name of coincidence (2)Are you here? Hong Wi-moons greeting was quite polite. Because of his position, he did not bow down to his waist, but it was rare for a disciple of a religious leader to show respect to this level. The other person did not take that greeting lightly. The Lord of Hwanhee is meeting you. Please come up. I made it as expensive as possible, but Im not sure if youll like it. Soyeonsim smiled. Hwayeonru (Y) is under the management of the main hospital. I know best how good the food here is. Oh, I see. Hong Yu-wen scratched his head. Soyeonsim laughed at that action, which expressed her own embarrassment. The two went up to the pavilion in a friendly manner. Hwayeonru was one of the five main bases in Shingyo Naeseong and was also a favorite base for the leaders. Hongwimun Gate was located at Cheonwijeong (λͤ), which is said to have the best view in Hwayeonru. The slightly dark sky, fragrant food and cool breeze added to the charm. Soyeonsim smiled and asked. Anyway, how did the master of construction, who was so busy with his work, invite me? Its pretty straightforward from the start. However, the smile and voice were so gentle that it did not cause any discomfort to the other person. Hong Yuwen shook his head. Is there any particular reason? It is not difficult to serve dinner to someone who works tirelessly for our school. Goodbye. I dont know that these are empty words. Nevertheless, So Yeon-sim covered her mouth and smiled as if she was truly grateful. Hong Yuwen smiled. This is Geumjoncheong ([), which was transported with great difficulty. Please take a drink. thank you. The two filled each others glasses. Hong Yu-wen asked as he passed by. How did you successfully upload the payment documents? Soyeonsim answered leisurely. yes. It was already made to some extent, so there was no difficulty in fixing it. Thank you for your hard work. Do you have any trouble? I am the one who reviews and receives confirmation from the higher-ups, but the people below do all the work. It is not easy to create a good environment for subordinates to do well. I dont think there is anyone who doesnt know how hard Wonju is working. I dont know what to do with myself after you paint me with gold like this. I just said what I felt. The two people smiled and tilted their glasses. The questions regarding payment documents could be seen as quite serious from Soyeonsims perspective. It wasnt a bad thing, but it wasnt a good thing to hear about it again. Nevertheless, his expression does not waver at all. Its not easy either. In fact, she is a heroine who endured for decades in the battlefield called Shingyo and even achieved the position of Hwanhee Wonju. This is probably not someone who will be swayed by words like this. How about some alcohol? Its a bit too spicy for my taste. Oh, is that so? I dont really like heavy scents. But the aftertaste isnt bad. Hong Yuwens eyes deepened. It was just a personal opinion, but it was not an easy thing to say to the person who prepared the drinks and food. Moreover, isnt the other person a disciple of the religious leader? Are you offended? Just that much? After examining her closely, Hong Yuwen changed his thoughts. It wasnt to hurt the other persons feelings or to look into the other persons intentions. So Yeon-sim was just expressing her honest feelings. Its significant. It is not easy to respond in this way in a Protestant church where the gap in social status is clear. This means that you are well aware of your own value and that your self-esteem is strong. I have no taste in talking back. This is an opponent you need to attack honestly. This is a type that is not easily seen at our school. At the same time, he was also a very mine-like person. Because I dont try to hide the power that I dont need to talk about. Would you like another drink? Oh, Ill drink it a little slower. As expected, I was right. Hong Yuwen smiled and handed her the bottle. If you do, please give me a drink. In So Yeon-sims eyes, Lee Chae was young. I was interested in the other persons reaction. Of course you should. She politely filled his glass. When the cup was almost completely filled, Hong Wi-moon spoke. I need help. Squeak. So Yeon-sim downed the bottle without any embarrassment. There was no answer either. Hong Yu-wen also put down his glass. The alcohol was flowing as if it would spill at any moment, but not a single drop of alcohol was spilled. Lend me a hand. Soyeonsim, who was staring at Hongwimun, lifted her glass and emptied it. It was a good drink. Soyeonsim that rises slowly. A smile formed in Hong Wei-moons eyes as he looked up at her. Are you uncomfortable? Because I am opposed to giving power to one candidate before it is inconvenient. What makes you think that? Soyeonsims eyes deepened. I dont know about other organizations, but this center cant do that. If the main school moves, the main school shakes. It may sound arrogant, but Hong Yu-wen agreed with her words. Among those who easily mention the word housekeeping, not many know how important it is. There is no need to say anything if you are in charge of the household affairs of a super-powerful force like the Church of the Heavenly Demon. Hwanheewon was responsible for everything from small items such as food ingredients to large scale funds. It may be a fighting organization, but when Hwan Hee-won starts to gain strength, the landscape of the succession battle changes. As So Yeon-sim says, even Protestantism can be shaken. I thought you would naturally know that, but Im surprised. She took out a small pouch from her arms. I ate well. I will pay for what I eat. Hong Yuwen shook his head. I invited you, so I will pay for dinner. are you okay. And it seems that Lord So is misunderstanding something. A misunderstanding? I asked you to lend me a hand, but I never asked you to be on my side. The corners of Soyeonsims mouth rose. It was still a beautiful smile, but there was a bone-chilling chill inside it. Other than the difference in words, I dont think there is much difference. Its completely different. As Wonju said, its not like he doesnt know the characteristics of Hwanheewon. It doesnt matter even if its different. This center does not provide any support to candidates unless it is appropriate. I dont think that is specified in the teachings. This is my method of loyalty away from teaching. I encourage you to think about that method of loyalty differently. It was a good meal. So Yeonsim turned her back. Hong Yu-moon, who was quietly looking at her back, opened his mouth. You need some Cheonggu Quadrifolia? At that moment, Soyeonsim stopped walking. She still had her back turned. It is not visible what kind of expression he is making. Hong Yu-wen said in a relaxed voice. Its a precious herb. Even in Yunnan, where most of the medicinal herbs coming to our school are grown, they are not available. Did you say that it is a medicinal herb that can hardly be found even near the far eastern sea? . If you need it, Ill give it to you. I dont really have anything to write about. Hong Yu-moon did not need to explain at length. This was because I knew that talking too long would only provoke the other person. How much time has passed like that? Slurp. Soyeonsim turned around. Her beautiful face was still there, but the smile that had always left her face was gone. Hong Wei-wen smiled and lifted the bottle. Would you like another drink? Soyeonsim, who had been quietly glaring at him, sat down and raised her glass. Hong Yuwen never behaved arrogantly. He filled my glass in an effortlessly polite manner. So Yeon-sim emptied the glass in one go. Hong Yuwen filled her cup again. Only after emptying the glass three times in a row did So Yeon-sim open her mouth. How did you know? Does it matter how you knew? Its important. At least for me. Hong Yuwen shook his head. If you want to hear that, you must bring the appropriate trade goods. I dont do business that doesnt fit the abacus. So Yeonsim smiled coldly. It looks like there is an abacus called Hard Selling stuck in that abacus. Please understand that this is due to unfavorable circumstances. Hong Yuwen smiled. In order for a transaction to go smoothly, you have to offer what the other party wants. At least for Wonju, I think that the green leaf herb is an item worthy of trade. How is it? So Yeon-sim looked at him without answering. How much time has passed like that? Lets listen first. What does Sakongja want? Hong Wei-wens smile deepened. Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Its hard to do anything at first, but once you get started, its easy from then on. Now that my conviction, which had not been broken until now, has been broken, if I ever have to do business again in the future, it will be easier than it is now. Its nothing special. If you have a good relationship, it could be resolved by asking. . You mean to get to the point first. All right. Ill tell you. After refreshingly emptying his glass, Hong Wi-moon spoke lightly. Hwanheewon also manages maids, right? . I would like you to give a secret order to one of the maids. Which maid are you talking about? What is the secret name? Do you know a maid named Aenghwa? Soyeonsim shook her head. Hong Wi-moon smiled as if he knew that would happen. I am a maid who works at the residence of the Three Dukes. ! Please ask the child to send me a letter detailing the activities of the three princes over the past three months. Preferably every day. For a moment, Soyeonsims eyes wavered. Are you planning on touching the Three Dukes? I know you as someone who doesnt ask unreasonable questions. I didnt see him as someone who would make unreasonable requests. Is that an unreasonable request? Its quite an unreasonable request. Do you know what will happen to me, the one who instigated the incident, if it is discovered that that child is reporting on the daily life of the Three Dukes? Take care of it so you dont get caught. Its dangerous. Dangerous, not impossible. At least if you do it, it means you can do it. Its not particularly dangerous. You just have to live your life as you normally do. Just send a brief letter at the end of your days work. It may be simple to say, but how Even if it becomes a problem, it is easy to solve. Its easy? Hong Yu-wen said as he filled his glass. The truth is as empty as the smoke at the beginning of the year. . If the gombangdae disappears, you wont know who smoked the tobacco. ! So Yeon-sims face was now hardened enough for anyone to see. Do you mean to commit murder and extinction? I was just saying the worst case scenario. You wont actually have to do anything. You know, right? . If you will grant me that request, I will hand you the green leaf herb. Im telling you, just in case, its genuine. A moment of silence. It was Soyeonsim who broke the silence. No matter what, its a difficult request. Won-ju. Its not a matter of conviction, but a matter of uncertainty. I dont even know what kind of child Aenghwa is, but I cant entrust her with work. Then it would be okay to change the maid. He is someone Wonju can trust and entrust to him. . I dont know that anything is possible if you put your mind to it. Hongwimun began to solidify. will you do it? Or will you give up? Soyeonsims mouth trembled. Hong Yu-wen smiled with satisfaction. It was then that she realized she was almost over it. He filled Soyeonsims cup. Well then, I think the deal is done That was then. How long are you going to sip from that black, grimy glass? The two people were momentarily startled and turned their heads. A sonorous voice came from far away beyond the door leading to the special room. Originally, I was told to drink the first tea lightly and the second tea strong. Isnt it time to finish the first part? Who are you? The warrior who was waiting opened the door wide. ! Su Yanshen and Hong Yuwens eyes wavered. Beyond the open door, Seoliang stood holding a bottle of alcohol with a fox cub hanging on his shoulder. Even though its cheap white liquor, the glass is clean. What are you going to do? Do you want to get over it or do you want to enjoy it more? Chapter 31 Episode 31 Inevitability called Coincidence (3)Hong Wi-moon suddenly got up without realizing it. How could he?! Seoryangs appearance was cheerful, smiling playfully and shaking the bottle. The eyes that were fixed on Soyeonsim were very clear, uncharacteristic of a demon. Soyeonsim sobbed without realizing it. The Three Princes?! Xu Liang smiled. He wasnt there, so I had to go out of my way to find him. I wondered where he was, and it turned out he was in a place with a nice view. The warriors who were opening the door hesitantly retreated without realizing it as he entered without hesitation as if it were his own home. What are they doing? The warriors turned their attention to Hong Weimun. His face was cold and frozen. This is a place to serve a precious person. I told them not to let anyone in, so how could they not stop it? The panicked warriors unconsciously grabbed the hilts of their swords. But because the opponent was the opponent, I couldnt do this or that. Seoliang snapped his fingers. Oh, did you? Lets talk right away. He took a couple of steps back. It came inside the door and then came out again. He took a deep breath and shouted in a loud voice. If youre done with the first part, lets do the second part with me! Then he grins. Are you done? Hong Yuwens eyelids fluttered. Even So Yeon-sim, who had been through many hardships before, was busy keeping her mouth shut due to her flashy appearance and words and actions that deviated from common sense. At least within the Protestant Church, no one has ever shown such words or actions in front of the leadership. So Yeon-sim, who had been looking at him blankly, came to her senses and quickly got up and bowed. Invincible religion, Manmaangbok. The Lord of Hwanhee Won meets the Three Princes. At the same time, the warriors also knelt down. The order was given to Hong Wei-moon, but the other person was also a disciple of the same sect. Moreover, although the official rank was the same, there was a difference in age and time of entry. Of course, we have no choice but to set an example. Xu Liang chuckled. You dont have to be so formal. Because I dont like it very much. Soyeonsims eyes sparkled. You dont like formality? Those words were truly awkward for So Yeon-sim, who remembered the Three Dukes from before. Anyway, what are you going to do? Are you going to continue to enjoy it? Or would you like to have a drink with me? That is Just as So Yeon-sim was about to answer, Hong Yu-moon interrupted. What are you doing, third brother? Third brother Isnt that a very affectionate title? Actually, when I heard about it, it was to the extent that it suddenly appeared. Yes, as long as he wasnt manipulating things behind his back. So Wonju is with me. Isnt it too unreasonable to barge in and make a mess of the place? Xi Liang turned his gaze to Hong Yuwen. This is the first thing I see when I come here. The two peoples different eyes clashed with sparks flying. But even for a moment. Seo-ryang smiled and turned his head to So Yeon-sim and spoke leisurely. Its because I dont like uncomfortable positions. I hope you can give me an answer quickly. It was a pretty blatant disregard. Hong Yu-moons cheeks trembled with anger. Hey, third brother! At that time, Soyeonsim took a step forward. Im sorry, Master Three. huh? Anyway, I was invited and I accepted. Until this situation is over Thats what Im saying. Would you like to have a drink with me after were done? The conversation isnt over. Are you doing this because of the green leaf weed? The atmosphere suddenly became cold. Xiliang scratched his head. There are usually two cases where green leaf herb is needed. When the concentration of yin energy needs to be drastically lowered due to excessive depletion of yang energy, or when the nine yin (nine yin) is at a critical point. ! But in those two cases, there are many herbs that can be substituted, even if it is not green leaf herb. There is no way a person the size of So Wonju wouldnt know that, so there is no herb that can replace Cheongju. Ah! said Seoliang, scratching the chin of the fox cub. Is there anyone you know who got poisoned while practicing yin energy? Soyeonsims eyes widened. How could that? sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When dried, roasted, and powdered, Cheonggu Quadrifolia is effective in correcting upset blood vessels. In addition, it controls the problem of soaring yin energy and protects the original essence for a while, making treatment possible even if it is unreasonable even in a worn-out state. . Is that correct? Soyeonsim pursed her lips. He knew exactly why she needed the green leaf herb. Xu Liang shook his head. I dont know what the patients condition is, but if its not at the point where you cant breathe right away, you dont necessarily need Cheongsam Cypress. No, it could actually be dangerous. Because it goes beyond controlling yin energy and can even confuse yang energy. ! I understand that you are anxious out of concern for the patient, but there is no need to overdo it. So Yeonsims complexion changed every moment. At that time, Hong Yu-wen stepped forward. While we havent seen each other, youve developed a rather vulgar hobby. hmm? Do you think that eavesdropping on other peoples conversations is behavior befitting the Three Dukes of Shinkyo? ah? Was it a bit like that? If you knew, right here Then how about this? what? Xi Liang sneered. The actions of a son of a bitch who tried to kill his brothers with yin and yang in order to become the next president. ! what do you think about it? I think its the undignified pettiness of an incompetent idiot, but what about me? Hong Wei-wens face hardened. What do you mean? If youre so stupid that you dont know whats going on, why do you carry it around? Isnt it just a little while ago that you tried to attack my maid with a cypress leaf? Hey, third brother! Hey, by the way, even I can do that. Xu Liang shrugged his shoulders. The fox cub climbed onto his head to avoid falling. Did you want to mess with that little one too? !! Su Yanshen looked back at Hong Yuwen with a shocked face. There was life in Hong Wei-wens eyes. No matter how much my third brother does, it will be difficult for him to bear any more insults. Even if its hard to bear, just bear with it, man. There are people who have died and come back to life, but is it really worth it if I cant bear to just make fun of them? Third brother! Well, anyway, theres no point in babbling about something that has no evidence. Anyway he asked, looking at So Yeon-sim. What are you going to do? Are you going to hold on until the end of a transaction that has become meaningless just like you did a moment ago? So Yeon-sims eyes, fixed on Hong Wi-moon, became increasingly harsh. Sam Gongja. Please speak. So, is there a way to improve the condition of a person suffering from malignancy right now? The Blood Soul Pavilion said we had to watch the situation. Xu Liang grinned. Have you forgotten that I was paralyzed and revived? ! How did I come back to life when everyone said I would die or become a wreck? Even while some idiot is harassing us with decoctions and needles. Su Yanshen held out the gold bag on the table towards Hongwimun and said coldly. Thank you for inviting me. I will pay for what I eat. So Wonju. Okay then. Soyeonsim turned her body so that she heard a swooshing sound. If you are in the same business, there is no need to work with someone you hate. Although it was not extreme, it was difficult for So Yeon-sim to be kind to Hong Wi-moon, who had hurt her enough even with empty words. Grumbling. Blood dripped from Hong Wei-wens fist. Anger and humiliation were clearly visible on his stiff face. Seoryang, who was looking at him briefly, also turned his head. If I had said something, I would have been less angry. Due to the two peoples complete disregard, Hong Wi-moons murderous spirit grew. Is it okay if its cheap white liquor? Of course. As long as the glass is clean. I cleaned it well until it made a crispy sound. Lets take a refreshing breath. It is an honour. Oh my, who is that fox? This is a guy Im raising. Its so cute. Its a monster, so dont touch it carelessly. My finger gets bitten. A suppressed voice came out from the mouth of Hong Wi-moon, who was glaring at the two people as they disappeared while having a long conversation. Seoryang. * * * Although it cannot be compared to Cheonwijeong, the front yard of Wonjus private annex within Hwanheewon was also quite beautiful. Soyeonsim, who was sitting on the bench, glanced to the side. Who is he? Ma Dong-pil slightly lowered his head. But there was no further greeting. Xu Liang gave her a glass and said. My friend is Ma Dong-pil from the defense court. He is my benefactor who saved my life several times in the Gojuk Forest. So Yeon-sims eyes sparkled with interest, and Ma Dong-pils face was filled with embarrassment. These are difficult words to accept, Confucius. As you can see, there is no flexibility. Ma Dong-pil, who was even more embarrassed, lowered his head. It was because I didnt know what kind of expression to make. Seo-ryang chuckled when he saw that. The fox cub riding on my shoulder struggled to keep from falling. A smile appeared on Soyeonsims face. Theyre so friendly. Is it because of the experience of life and death? Or was this just his original personality? There was a big difference between the Three Confucius she remembered and the Three Confucius of today. It was almost as if it was someone else. However, I didnt think it was staged. Because that kind of atmosphere cannot be created artificially. I felt like my angry mind was calming down little by little at the sight of humanity, which is rare in Protestantism. Would you like to have a drink? It is an honour. The scent of Baekju poured out was very strong. I will follow you, Confucius. I am also honored. The two people who filled their glasses clinked them together. Hes a bit harsh too. Are you okay? Alcohol can be sweet or bitter depending on who you drink it with. Xu Liang smiled. How about now? It is written in moderation and sweetened in moderation. Although he was feeling the pressure of being a third-tier person, it meant that at least for now, he was making a good impression. The start wasnt bad. When So Yeon-sim was about to open her mouth again, Seo-ryang spoke. I know that Wonjus feelings are not good. There is no need to change your mind. I think it makes sense to give you the answer you want first. Saying what you want to say first takes the pressure off. Soyeonsim was even more relaxed. What is the age of the patient with malignancy? Im twenty-five. Was the martial artist outstanding? I dont know why youre asking this question. However, Soyeonsim did not ask questions and answered obediently. It deserves to be called a talent. He is so smart that if you teach him one thing, he will understand two or three things. Then the treatment will be quite fast. Xiliang looked around. Please bring me some paper, pencil, and ink. I couldnt help but ask this time. How is that? It is to write down the rules. Of course, it doesnt matter if you memorize it. ! There is no need to feel burdened as we only offer healing remedies, excluding the core salvation of martial arts itself. Oh no That doesnt mean it isnt difficult. It will probably take three days to understand and try the structure. Confucius. There wont be any major changes right away. I cant say for sure because I dont know the condition, but if you try patiently, you will probably be able to move within half a year. Soyeonsims eyes widened when she heard the words half a year. What do you mean by saying that you will be able to move within half a year? As I said, it depends on the quality and the effort. As Wonju said, based on the judgment that he has some talent and that it is not that serious, we expect that there will be no inconvenience in his movements within half a year. It is said that a person who is unable to walk due to paralysis can become mobile within six months. Considering that even the members of the Blood Spirit House expressed their disapproval, this was a difficult statement to believe. So Yeon-sims eyes, who were looking at Seo-ryang blankly, sparkled. Since Confucius said so, I will also tell you straight away, putting aside whether I believe it or not. Thats right. What do you want from me? Xu Liang smiled and answered. Chapter 32 Episode 32. Inevitability called Coincidence (4)There was something I wanted. It was a strange thing to say. Soyeonsim tilted her head. Does this mean youve changed your mind now? Hmm. After stroking his chin for a moment, Seo-ryang nodded. Actually, Im worried, but Im just going to give it up. Then what you are saying, Confucius, is that you tried to get something in return for giving me the mysterious martial arts skill, but you will not do that now. Thats right. Are you saying you will give me this precious rescue for free? yes. Soyeonsim spoke as if she couldnt understand. Why are you doing me this favor? Um this is really complicated to tell. Xiliang scratched his head. It was a face of embarrassment, relief, and a little regret. Even in the midst of surprise, So Yeon-sim did not miss his expression. And even the sincerity contained in that expression. After thinking for a moment, Seo-ryang asked. A person suffering from coin poisoning. yes. Since you are an important person to Wonju, you must have tried to save Cheongju Cypress, right? Soyeonsim did not answer. It was an unspoken affirmation. Well, if he had harmed me or if he was a trash person no one could see, he wouldnt have done this, but Wonju is not that kind of person, right? What is that If I didnt know, I wouldnt know, but since I know, I dont want to make a deal with peoples lives. ! I feel like Im losing a little bit, but as I said, I left out some key points. So Seoliang licked his lips. Well, I hope your precious person recovers. . So Yeon-sims face was colored with embarrassment. I couldnt tell if I was talking to a Shingyo priest or a weak-hearted novice merchant. Xu Liang sighed inwardly. Damn, what kind of stupid thing is this? The human mind is a very strange thing. Even if the opposite sex tells you not to do it, if you feel uncomfortable, you will keep stopping. This is also the case. Its a life where you spend your whole life as a living person and then die without leaving anything behind. Naturally, he hated his job to his core. My life is more important than anyone elses, but I have no intention of destroying other peoples lives. I pursued individualism, but I did not want to be a selfish person. There was a crucial reason why I hated the job of assassin. Because I had to prolong my life by harming someone whose name I didnt even know, let alone had a grudge relationship with. One such experience is enough. I might be in danger right now, but I didnt want to play with someone elses life. It will remain in my mind because it feels uncomfortable anyway. Rather than constantly worrying about something and suddenly becoming distressed, lets do as our heart tells us, even if it feels disappointing right now. Confucius. Please tell me. Are you serious? I even drank alcohol on a beautiful night, so why would you tell me a lie that would get you caught anyway? Soyeonsim said with an incomprehensible expression. Are you saying youre doing me this favor because youre in a bad mood? Thats right. If you dont like the transaction, shouldnt you just not do the transaction at all? uh? For a moment, Seo-ryangs face became blank. When So Yeon-sim saw that face, she burst out laughing without knowing. Uh Thats right. . Thats right. I see. Seoryang, who was looking down at his glass with a worried expression, said, Eight! It was emptied with a sound. Its big, so take it. Is it because you dont feel well? Confucius, youve never even seen that person? This is a world where even people weve never seen are killed, so what if we save them? Its not wrong, but I never expected such a thing to come out of the mouth of the Three Dukes, who were called tyrants. Xu Liang grinned. And thanks to Wonju, I feel a lot better. Are you feeling better? I didnt know you were sitting with that guy. I cant help but feel refreshed because I punched the guy who was sharpening his dagger behind me in the face. Soyeonsims face hardened. It was natural in the magic world for successor candidates to engage in bloody battles among themselves. No, it would be similar anywhere in the world. However, if there is an idea, no candidate will say it out loud. If you dont care, those words may turn around and become arrows towards you. In the previous position, you might think it was a war of nerves between candidates, but now there are no similar candidates. What on earth? Is it thoughtless or is it a trap? trap? Highly calculated? Soyeonsims eyes sank. Is there something else theyre aiming for? If you think about it, there were more than one strange thing. Even if a person changes, there is a degree. Although she had never had a private meeting, she knew very well what kind of personality the Three Dukes possessed. A cruel, cruel, and unforgiving disposition. The owner of a fierce desire that will never be satisfied unless he is first place. That kind of person is now showing all the loopholes. They say people can change at any time given the opportunity, but isnt this a bit extreme? Are you anxious? Soyeonsim flinched at the sudden question. Xu Liang smiled. It seems you have never received unconditional favor before. Its not like its not there, but its never been this unexpected. Well, I guess I would do the same. Seo-ryang filled his glass and continued speaking. If you feel uncomfortable, please serve light side dishes often at the cafeteria. Isnt Hwanheewon also responsible for managing food ingredients? . It tastes good, but the scent is too strong. Please think about people who eat plainly. So Yeon-sim quickly came to her senses. Seoryangs face was peaceful as he emptied his glass. The prayers were quiet and the eyes were clear. So Yeon-sim, who was looking at him silently, sighed. Its inconvenient. I thought so. To avoid any inconvenience, I need to give something to you too, right? When you say that, I actually dont want to receive it. May I ask why? The only reason I feel uncomfortable is because I hate it. I really dont know. The tone of voice is light, but the sincerity is evident in the expression. However, it seemed unlikely that someone who was a disciple of the religious leader would give such favor without a reason. I want to listen to it first. What did Confucius want to ask of me? Weve already closed down the business, so whats the point? There might be some ingredients left. Xiliang scratched his head. I was just trying to get a map of the schools organization and character relationships. ? Soyeonsim tilted her head. Are you talking about the organization chart and the person-to-person relationship chart? yes. Why? Because there is a reason. Soyeonsim asked a different question. Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Of course, you wanted to make a deal because you needed it, but Im curious why you wanted to ask me for it. But you cant go to the military department. Soyeonsim agreed with that one word. And I also seemed to understand why the Three Dukes wanted it. The purpose was to obtain information from a third partys perspective on how this Protestant religion appears in the eyes of others rather than in ones own eyes. Okay, so please prepare paper, pencil and ink. Or are you just going to memorize it? I dont mind. Soyeonsim, who had been looking at him, turned her head. Then a masked man appeared from afar. It was Yeonil (ɏһ), Soyeonsims most trusted confidant. Please prepare paper, pencil and ink. yes. Slurp. As the days disappeared like smoke, Seo-ryang smiled. Its quite a level of stealth. I was lucky and got some decent stealth skills. Are you learning it too, So Wonju? no. I dont have to Well done. It seems to be a stealth technique that came from the north. It may seem very useful right away, but it will cloud your demonic energy as time goes by. yes? Xu Liang shrugged his shoulders. In essence, the art of stealth itself is not a martial art suitable for magic. Fundamentally, the art of stealth is the martial arts of contraction, and magic arts is the martial arts of expansion. ! High-level stealth techniques contract the true energy very delicately. Of course, it suppresses the magic energy that is obsessed with expanding and releasing it. If you eat while wearing a tight belt, will you be able to digest it? Such If you care about your subordinates, tell them to throw them away right away. It is a hundred times better to train magic skills during that time. Soyeonsim pursed her lips. She had never heard of martial arts like that before. Xu Liang frowned and put down his glass. Im not really drunk, but it just feels like Im being stabbed in the stomach. I cant even drink white wine anymore. Seoryang keeps complaining. A subtle magical energy surged from So Yeon-sims body as she looked at him blankly. Magi that even a master who is one or two moves above cant read. However, Seo-ryang was able to read the flow of magical energy she shed. Its sending a signal. After a while, Yeonil brought ink and a thick bundle of documents. So Yeon-sim laid out a piece of paper in front of Seo-ryang and spoke while grinding the ink. I dont know how there can be a flaw in the martial arts that Confucius has bestowed, but the circumstances are not favorable, so I too will have no choice but to go through the verification process. I hope you understand. Thats obvious. And in my opinion, if, as Confucius said, it is true that martial arts maximizes wounds Sruk. She placed the inkstone next to the paper and pointed at the stack of documents piled next to her. I will give you classified documents about our schools organizational chart and relationship chart. Xiliangs eyes deepened. Its not an ordinary sheep. It has to be that way. The reason is that the characteristics and secrets of each person investigated by Hwan Hee-won were organized in detail by item. Xu Liang was surprised. You did your own investigation? yes. You couldnt have done it in secret all the time Did people allow it? If you want to run a household, shouldnt you have a basic understanding of what a person likes and dislikes? Hoo. There is also quite a bit of false information, including things I inferred and things that are just rumors. It may be very inconvenient to see. Although that is what he said, it is what the Lord of Hwanhee Won of the world decided and wrote down. It could be said to be a treasure of considerable value. That means. It probably means that the person trying to save someones life is worth taking this level of risk. I tried to end it with a good heart and ended up receiving this treasure. I felt strange. Seo-ryang, who was quietly looking at So Yeon-sim, picked up his brush. Its not blackmail, so you dont have to worry. * * * So Yeon-sim looks at the backs of Seo-ryang and Ma Dong-pil walking away. Day after day, people quietly expressed their concerns. Wonju. huh. It could be dangerous. If that information falls into the hands of others, it may not be an attack, but it may be subject to political pressure. Soyeonsim smiled. I received a much bigger gift than that. Sincerity must be shown here too. . And. So Yeon-sim, who spoke a few times, soon turned around. Youre tired. I need to rest for today. yes. She looked up at the sky. The thick full moon seemed much brighter than usual. Is it because the light is cold? Her eyes narrowed. How will you move? I thought I knew everything about the main people on campus, but I met someone who shattered my confidence. A person who has a hard time recognizing anything. So she took a little risk and revealed the information. It was because she felt that only by showing this level of defeat would she be able to understand the Three Dukes. After that, the information about the Three Confucius written in that document will be completely revised. Oh and every day. Please order. It would be best to throw away the stealth techniques you are currently learning. yes? Anyway, theres nothing to use it for other than surprising someone. I follow your orders. Chapter 33 Episode 33. Its the worst, but its not the strongest. (1)Seoryang, who stayed in his home and reviewed the documents except during training time, was able to memorize all the contents only after three days. Confucius. Would you like to eat? Its good. After a while, the cherry blossoms laid out todays dinner. Seoryang, who was using his chopsticks to inspect the documents with his eyes fixed on them, suddenly looked at the dishes. There are more light foods. Your ingredients are mainly ones with a weak scent. Xu Liang smiled. Hes a person who remembers even the little things well. yes? no. Lets eat quickly. Ah yes. Aenghwa hesitated, perhaps because it was still awkward to be humbled. Ang! . Ang! . When Seoryang did not respond no matter how many times he cried out, the fox cub sat on the floor and wheezed. It seemed quite angry as it twitched its nose and waved its front paws. Aenghwa, who was secretly watching, grabbed a few pieces of boiled meat and squatted down. Fox, fox. Would you like to eat this? The fox cub glanced at the cherry blossoms and made a noise similar to a snort. Cherry Blossoms face became tearful. After checking the documents several times, Seo-ryang raised his chopsticks again. its okay. I definitely memorized it. As all the turbidity in the upper part of the body evaporated, Iji became clear. Although Wall Changho may not suddenly become a genius, his judgment and memory have improved significantly. It is surprising that even with such brainpower, the amount of documents was so large that it took three days to complete. hmm? After taking a few bites, he lowered his head to the side. A fox cub tilts its head and fusses, and a girl with a tearful face offering meat with trembling hands. What are you guys doing? Oh, Prince. Xi Liang lifted the fox cub with one hand. The fox cub did not resist and came up quietly. Arent you hungry? Eat some of this. When I presented the unseasoned boiled meat, the fox cub instinctively took a bite. flinch! The fox cub quietly looked up at Seo-ryang. Seo-ryang grinned. The fox cub looked at him with angry eyes, but did not stop talking. It seemed like he was very hungry as he was chewing hard and making crunching noises. After finishing the meal, Seo-ryang stroked the bridge of the foxs nose. The fox, feeling drowsy from satiety, lay down and made a pleasant noise. Anyway, I cant keep doing this and that. I feel like I should at least give it a name. Seoliang asked Aenghwa. What should I name him? yes?! Why are you so surprised? Are you okay with me daring to express my opinion? Whats not okay? The embarrassed Aenghwa stammered. But youre still this cute no, cute Thats it. Ill just build it myself. The cherry blossom bowed its head. Xi Liang touched the fox cubs ears. When I touch the large ears, which are almost as big as my face, I feel strangely drowsy. How about Geoiho (޶)? Sniff! The fox cub snorted. It was difficult to determine whether the timing was appropriate or whether it was an expression of displeasure. no? So what about the Great Miho (β)? You have a big tail. The cherry blossoms gave an expression that seemed to be collapsing. Still, it was clear that since he was Confucius, he could not bear to speak. Seo-ryang scratched his head as if shaken. Is that a bit like that? Then um Suddenly he looked at the eyes and nose of the fox cub. Its really cute, but it looks really stereotypical. Although the ears and tail are too big. Its a golden fox, so just be a golden fox. Aenghwa was almost on the verge of fainting. Why do you put the word fox in a foxs name? Even though its a fox, isnt it too much of a fox?! Because it was a golden fox, its name was Geumho. Aenghwa felt a chill run down her spine at Confucius sense of naming. But what was more surprising was the fox cubs reaction. Ang! He roared loudly and jumped up, rubbing his body against Seoryangs hand. Anyone who saw it could see that it was a gesture of joy. The cherry blossoms pupils became glassy like rotten fish eyes. You really dont understand, do you? You definitely dont do that because youre happy, right? Seo-ryang smiled warmly. Is it that good, Inseok? Ah! The cherry blossom sat down. Seoliang lifted Geumho onto his shoulders and walked to the window. The scenery outside the window still looked like a painting. Sassasasasaak. Fallen leaves were blown by the blowing wind. Even Seoryangs relaxed face showed a hint of seriousness. Its interesting even if only half of whats written in the document is true. There is no need to worry about organizing the organization. All you have to do is memorize where and what organization is doing what. However, the character relationships are a different story. I thought he was a subordinate of A, but he is under orders from Mu, and I thought he was friends with Byeong, but he is actually sharpening his sword with Eul behind the scenes They live very complicated lives. Its probably similar in any organization. However, because the organization called Heavenly Demon God Church was so large, there were many parts that were difficult to memorize and understand. I have to crawl into this tangled net. In order to go out into the open sea without a fishing boat, you have to get into the net. I struggled with this absurd reality several times, but there was no other solution. If I tried to tear the net, the fisherman would beat me to death, so I had to play around with it for a while before letting me go. Seo-ryang took a small, deep breath. Anyway, theres only one thing I ultimately want. All you have to do is jump in for that one result. Lets not make it complicated. Ugh. A translucent magical energy appeared in the hand holding the window frame. He was also quite nervous at the thought of finally entering the real game. Slurp. Geumho, a fox cub that had climbed onto the arm and landed on the window sill, looked up at Seoliang. Tsutsutsu. Beyond the pure pupils of the clear beasts eyes, a five-colored brilliance that seemed almost invisible shimmered. Whiing. The wind coming into the room through the window became stronger. Paralock. Xiliangs clothes fluttered and the golden tigers fur fluttered beautifully. The Magi of Seoliang gradually but surely becomes stronger. At the same time, Geumhos eyes gradually became brighter. Hehehehe. huh? The cherry blossom tree, which had slumped down, looked up at the table. The table was vibrating gently. The dishes placed on it also trembled slightly and made strange noises. What is this? Could it be that there was an earthquake? At that time, the demonic energy in Seo-ryangs body disappeared. As soon as the demon energy disappeared, the shaking table stopped and the wind calmed down. Seoliang stroked Geumhos head. What can I do? Ive thought about it enough, so its time to move. is not it? Ah! Geumho suddenly climbed onto his shoulder. After compiling his thoughts in an instant, Seo-ryang put the sword on his belt and headed out the door. Lets see. How much time does it take to prepare this and that Cherry blossoms. I might not come in today, so eat dinner first. oh! All right. And Seoliang glanced at the cherry blossoms. A cherry blossom that was politely presented. Although I continued to improve my internal skills, I was unable to properly learn martial arts. No, lets talk about this later. yes. Goes. Dont starve, just eat. Please come back, Confucius! * * * Ma Dong-pil was a naturally simple and diligent person. I am not the type of person to lie in bed all day just because I am on vacation, or to use this opportunity to go on a food tour, or to bother my colleagues by snooping around their residences because I am bored. However, I did not ignore the vacation and jump into my main job. This is because I didnt want to ruin the efficiency of my work with unnecessary nonsense in case I needed someones help. In the end, what he chose was martial arts. Saaaaagh! The long sword that cut through the air was imbued with great power. Even after swinging the sword for half a day, the spirit of swordsmanship does not die. No, rather, it was spreading a more delicate and strong sword energy. good night. I trained for half a day, using my energy generously. Even if you are a peak expert, it is normal for you to be exhausted. But it was just brisk. The stamina trained in the bamboo forest never seemed to run out, and the time it took for my energy to recharge was much faster than before. Crucially, the quality of Magi has increased. Even with a small amount of demon energy, the swords power and destructive power became twice as powerful as before. Now I understand. How were the rising experts, who had little difference in endurance, able to fight without getting tired? This is because the quality of the power is different and the delicacy of operation is different. Regardless of his overall understanding of martial arts, the way he handles energy is unique. But it doesnt end there. As he excitedly swung his sword, Ma Dong-pil thought of one person. The one person who gave me the biggest surprise after joining the church. There was something different about Confucius martial arts. It wasnt about type or level. What he thought was different was Seoliangs perspective on martial arts itself. He seemed very experienced. But its unconventional. As experience accumulates, creativity is lost. This is because you have become skilled enough that there is no need to be unconventional. S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seoliang was not like that. He seemed to have a wealth of experience to the point where he was called Noh Kang-ho, but at times he showed off his martial arts skills that were so unconventional that it was admirable. Perhaps that may be the decisive reason why Confucius was able to become strong so quickly. The change in thinking is quick and unconventional. Naturally, the number of cases for combining groups increases, and as you get used to it, your thinking will deepen and your judgment and agility will increase. If only it could be like that. Pugh! When he carefully swung his sword, a round hole was made in a rock far away. Ma Dong-pils eyes sparkled. It got deeper! At that time, applause was heard from afar. Amazing! Ma Dong-pil, startled, turned his head. When was it there? This leader, Giyang, was standing with a surprised face. It was great swordsmanship. I knew you had gotten stronger, but I didnt know it was to this extent. Ah, this leader. Ma Dong-pil hurriedly took the lead. Kiyang, who was looking at the rock with an expression full of admiration, cleared his throat. Im sorry. I made a mistake because I was swinging the object with excitement. no. I was about to finish it already. haha. Kiyang walked to the rock and looked at the sword marks and stuck out his tongue. It is the one-point red of the demon sword. I cant believe I drilled through a rock three feet deep with a basic ball in the circle. And from this far away. Its still not enough. Its definitely not polished. The surface inside the hole is somewhat rough. But did you know that there are countless warriors who have never reached that level in their lives? . To be honest, Im not confident that even I can leave such a deep mark on this street. Ma Dong-pil lowered his head. Its just a shame. It was dangerous, but I think I grew a lot while protecting the Three Princes. He is the person who gave me great enlightenment despite my shortcomings. Kiyang, who was nodding his head, said that it was a mistake. Anyway, I had something to tell you, but I forgot while watching the training. yes? The Three Princes stopped by the Protectorate Court. Ma Dong-pils eyes widened. How come Confucius? I had something to tell you. I dont know if its too late. A message? Uh, so Kiyang blurted out. He asked me to tell him if he remembered the first time he encountered Nokchok. Ma Dong-pil tilted his head. Of course he remembered that time. But does that simply mean everything? And you said you were going to a Gwangmadae dinner party today. ! You also said to come if you are interested, but I have no idea what this means Im sorry, Captain! Ma Dong-pil, who interrupted Ki-yang, quickly moved. There was a look of urgency on his face as he left the defense court without washing. Confucius! Isnt that right? Youre not trying to be as drastic as you were then, are you? Seoryangs mouth, floating in the corner of his head, moved slowly. Why not? Paaang! Ma Dong-pils running style suddenly changed into a rapid body method. Chapter 34 Episode 34 Its the worst, but not the strongest. (2)Gwangmadae. To put it simply, it meant that it was a unit full of crazy demons. The Church of the Heavenly Demon is fundamentally a religious organization. Of course, there is no need to name the unit that way. Rather, if you come up with an overly provocative name, you are likely to be laughed at or deceived by others. However, there was not a single person on campus or in the outskirts who looked down on Gwangmadae. The death of a madman. It was said that if you encounter a light horse, you will definitely die. A unit without even a trace of humanity. There is no compromise or dialogue. The worst unit was the light horse unit, which bitten down on any enemy like a rabid animal. And that notoriety did not discriminate between enemies and enemies. This was the reason why Jamiru entered a state of extreme tension from the start of the day. Jamiruju Dowigyeong, who sent out all the demons in the school at the beginning of the new hour, lined up the Jeomsoi in ten columns and stood in the center. It was truly an exemplary attitude of a businessman waiting for a distinguished guest. Although the tension was stronger than the solemnity. Dowigyeong glanced at the window. As soon as one cup of tea passes, those crazy demons will come rushing in. However, just because there was some time left, I couldnt help but make the kids wait. If you come earlier than the scheduled time and get caught, you will experience hell today. My back is sweaty. Damn it. Why did I lose the bet! It was unfair just to think about it. The moment Gwangmadae announced the company dinner, the owners of the luxurious base in the inner city held a meeting. The purpose was to decide which base would be in charge of the Gwangmadae club dinner. The battle of wits turned into a forum for discussion, and the unfinished discussion eventually evolved into a bet. And in the battlefield of a bet where the life of the entire base was at stake, Do Wi-gyeong ended up losing. Because they have so much time to go on missions here and there, they hold a company dinner once every two or three years. This was a passage that showed how unlucky Dowi-gyeong was. Anyway, lets get through it. I heard that if that person, Gwangma Daeju, is wrong, he will curse at the elders of the Majon. It was clear how bad his temper was when he even showed his courage to the old mazons of the Senate. If you get caught wrongly, it will be so painful that you will feel like it would be better to die. Dao Wei-gyeong repeatedly wiped his forehead and shouted. You guys! Guess each correctly! Hey there! Dont you look straight?! It was then. Shake! For a moment, there was silence inside the bases. Dao Wei-gyeongs complexion suddenly turned pale. The flowing sweat evaporated like a lie and the hair on my entire body stood up. Im sorry. The first floor door opens slowly. Do Wi-gyeong quickly straightened his posture and saw a sturdy man with his back to the sunset. gulp! The sound of swallowing was heard everywhere. Not only Dao Wei-gyeong but also Jeomsois subordinates were all nervous. Dao Wei-gyeong shouted. Welcome to Jamiru! welcome! The people lined up on the left and right bowed in unison. The angle of bending was like a sword, and the greetings shouted in unison were so loud that the ceiling shook. A moment of silence. What broke the silence was an incredibly cute cry. Ah! Huh? What does this mean? Dowigyeong tilted his head. Who is making a sound similar to an animals calf? He slowly straightened his back and looked at me. And the young man I met. Isnt this welcome greeting too grand? The face of the young man who spoke as if he were dumbfounded was full of confusion. Dao Wei-gyeongs eyes wavered. who? The young man, Seoliang, scratched his head. It cant be like that, right? Who are you? Our Jamiru will not be accepting any other guests today Its called Seoliang. yes? Everyone I meet says they are the Three Confucius. What is Samgongja? Are you eating it? Dao Wei-gyeongs thoughts could not function properly due to the words being so sudden. It was the same for Jeomsoy and Suksoo. Xiliang looked around. They say 500 people are generously given out, but why is it so empty today? Isnt it popular? yes? Well, now that Im here, what else can I do? My feet hurt and my back hurts. Its a hassle to go somewhere else, so please make a seat for me. What is this unreasonable friendliness? It was a time when Dowi-gyeong kept tilting his head in an awkward posture. Four Three Princes?! One word from someone completely changed this strange atmosphere. Sam Gongja? What kind of gentleman are you? what? That Three Princes? The Three Confucius of our school? The third disciple of the sect? In an instant, Dao Wei-gyeongs face became contemplative. Wow! Ugh?! Cough! All of them, who had each reacted brilliantly, knelt down. Invincible Christianity! Manmaangbok! Meet the Three Princes! The entire base seemed to vibrate due to the loud voice. Geumho buried his head in Seoryangs neck as if his ears were hurting. After comforting Geumho a couple of times, Seoliang lowered his hand and touched his ear. If you keep saying this every time we meet, I wont be able to come to base often from now on. Gasp! yes? Its uncomfortable, so please get up now. I follow your orders! Sasasak! Everyone, including Dao Wei-gyeong, stood up immediately. After looking around the tables on the first floor, he walked to a window seat with a nice view. Dao Wei-gyeong bowed closely and followed Seo-ryang. Extreme caution was evident in the way he walked on tiptoe, unable to even make a sound. As soon as Xu Liang sat down on the chair, Tao Wei Qing immediately knelt down. He cried out desperately, as if he was coughing up blood. It is truly an honor for me to have the Three Princes visit our home base! At the same time, the Jeomsoys and the monks also shouted. Glory comes! Xu Liang frowned. Geumho quickly hid in his arms and covered his ears with his front paws. Okay, whats the most delicious food here? Yes yes? I asked what delicious food was. How could that be. Why did I come here to run the bases for no reason? Im sure you didnt come here to have a drink and enjoy some delicious snacks. ah! In the first place, I never thought that a person named Samgongja would become a guest. Do Wi-gyeong explained the dishes in a clumsy manner. Seoryang, who was quietly listening, sighed. They all have strong scents. I was just saying it to myself, but everyone who would listen heard it. In particular, the faces of the prisoners had changed so horribly that even patients suffering from the disease could not help but sympathize with them. If there is any food you want, I will order it for you! Dowi-gyeong, who was pouring out sweat like a waterfall, prostrated himself and shouted, and his subordinates nodded, breaking their necks. Seo-ryang, lost in thought for a moment, snapped his fingers. Pork boiled in a bamboo pot and stir-fried vegetables in a moderate amount of oil would be enough. Make the stir-fried vegetables a little spicy, but keep the seasoning light. Paralarak! Do Wi-gyeong stood up and approached the servants. The speed was so fast that even Seo-ryang looked at it with his mouth wide open. Dao Wei-gyeong glared at his servants with bloodshot eyes. Make it. Yes yes?! Make a top-quality dish that two people wont even notice if one of them dies! This means you should use all the skills you have accumulated so far! Do you understand?! omg! yes! If the Three Princes frown even once, I will cut all your bones and boil your bones! I will keep that in mind! The words were spoken under ones breath, so the sound was quiet, but the sincerity and seriousness contained in those words was beyond imagination. The contemplative servants rushed into the kitchen like arrows. Seo-ryang clicked his tongue inwardly. I ate as much as I could, but I was determined to make good food. But it doesnt matter. Even if its not delicious, you can just pretend its delicious. Because alcohol and snacks were not the purpose in the first place. In this way, all the people who were preparing to entertain Gwangmadae moved only for one person, Seoryang. Even though they had made it smooth without a speck of dust, the Jeomsoys picked up the mop again. Of course, the cleaning was very polite and quiet, and took place outside of Xu Liangs field of vision. I was afraid that someone might care. Of course, Xu Liang didnt even give them a glance. He was just busy playing with Geumho, who was lying down on the table and tapping his nose. How much time has passed like that? Geumhos ears perked up, and a cool light appeared in Seoryangs eyes. Youre here. Huh. A wave of magic energy felt from afar. Its not as rumored, its more than just a rumor. Its violent. They all know how to properly store demon energy. However, an unobtrusive madness was evident in the presence that was implicitly exuded. Two hundred people. All members are at least top class. Its according to the information in the organization chart. And one more thing. Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Im used to fighting. The unique sensitivity and fierceness accumulated through numerous combat experiences are deeply ingrained in him. Regardless of the organizations tendencies, it was clear that they were one hundred warriors per day. Xiliang scratched his head. Is it going to be chopped well? Theres nothing you can do if something doesnt work out. Anyway, this person is the highest ranking member of the Protestant Church, so there is nothing to worry about. After a while. bang! A large man came in with a sound so strong that I thought it had been broken. Were here The man frowned before he could finish his sentence. what? Arent you ready yet? The Jeomsoys were gently cleaning, and a spectacular fire was burning in one corner of the kitchen. It was a very solemn yet tense atmosphere. Everyones eyes were focused on the man. The mans face became increasingly distorted. Its good that the attention is focused, but these guys dont even correct their posture? Look at these? hey! Where is Rouge?! At that time, Dao Wei-gyeong quickly came down from this floor. A face filled with sweat was filled with urgency. Oh, are you here, Commander? Arent you ready yet? I think we announced our dinner time properly? no! The preparation is perfect! The man who was about to say something suddenly tilted his head. Whats wrong with your voice? yes? Why has your voice shrunk like a thiefs balls? Dao Wei-gyeong said with a smile. Is that so? See, its still like that. I apologize if it bothered you. Its annoying no. Hey Rouge. Yes. The man tapped the chair next to him with his foot. You said preparations are complete? But why is it so messy? Oh, thats it And how do you manage your subordinates? ok? Isnt it normal for these bastards to fold their backs and put their heads down when guests come? What are you doing so absent-mindedly? As he spoke, the mans face became red as he grew more and more feverish. Why should I open the fire on a pleasant company dinner day like this? We would be sad if Rouge came out like this. is not it? Over there And. The mans eyes turned to the window on the first floor. Seoliang was playing with Geumho with his fingers without even looking in this direction. In his eyes, life was young. What is that bastard again? ! If you put out a notice for a company dinner, shouldnt you send it all out in advance? Are you ready for this? Are you really crazy because you want to die?! At that moment, the complexions of everyone in the base, including Dao Wei-gyeong, turned pale. The man shouted. What were you doing sitting down? You cant pull that bastard out right now! gulp. reel? Doesnt it move quickly? These bastards really! He raised his fist. Looking at his excited eyes, it seemed like he was planning on smashing a few pieces of furniture. It was then. Sigh! Oops! The man who had been hit hard in the back of the head staggered and took a couple of steps forward. At the same time, a cold voice came from outside the door. What are you doing making so much noise? Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. Youre here. Jump and jump. A person who slowly reveals himself. He was almost six feet tall and had the appearance of someone in his thirties. The slightly nervous eyes and the diagonal knife marks create an eerie look. But other than those two factors, it was a very beautiful face. A woman carrying a thick small sword two feet long and nine inches wide on her back. I told you to open the road. Who caused the accident? The man lowered his head. Great Lord. Xu Liang smiled. You showed up. The youngest and most violent of the civil war combat unit leaders. It was the appearance of Wei Hongryeon, the Great Demon Lord. Chapter 35 Episode 35 Its the worst, but its not the strongest. (3)The Demonic Murim is a world of the strong and self-respecting. If you are strong you will be treated well and if you are weak you will be eaten. Both the strong and the weak recognize it as somewhat natural. It is different from the political faction, Murim, which places more importance on principles such as loyalty and cooperation than simple force. However, the strong self-respect of the Demonic Murim or, more precisely, the Heavenly Demon God Church, had its own advantages. A world where the weak are left out even if they are the blood relatives of the strong. In other words, it also meant that if you were capable, you could be treated well regardless of your background. That was the reason why Wei Honglian, the bloodline of the Wei family, which harassed the Heavenly Demon Church until the end of the martial arts family in Hunan Province and went extinct, was able to become the head of the Gwangma Dae, the worst fighting unit in the civil war. Seo-ryang recalled the documents So Yeon-sim gave him. We Hongryeon. Age thirty-two years old. After joining the old world, he distinguished himself within five years and was transferred to the civil war. Due to his amazing talent and strong personality, he was selected as a member of the Gwangmae Corps at the age of 20. Afterwards, he entered into a life-or-death battle under an agreement with his predecessor. After a close battle that lasted about 300 seconds, he won and was promoted to great lord at the age of twenty-eight. Just by looking at a few simple pieces of information, you can see how toxic a person he is. It is impossible to create such a splendid history without considerable courage and drive before martial arts. Hes an interesting guy. Wei Honglian looked at Tao Wei Jing. Sorry. I apologize on your behalf. Dowi-gyeong waved his hand. Oh no! But Rouge seems to know this guy? yes! He stops by home base once in a while to eat. Did you come this month too? Dowigyeong tilted his head. This month At that moment, the commander of the unit, Cha Gwang, glared at him. Dao Wei-gyeongs face turned pale again. Wei Hongryuns eyes deepened. Bye! Oops! Chagwang fell down like a frog. What kind of safety are you talking about? Cough! Great Lord! Thats not it This bastard came. yes? S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Well Didnt I tell you to wait at your residence this month until the company dinner? How dare you chew the standby order? Please tell me what I want to say Crumpy. Wei Hongryun curled her fist. A sense of intimidation comparable to that of the Diamond Dynasty emanated from the womans fist. Hasnt there been a bit of slacking off recently? If you thought it would be considered a company dinner day, you were mistaken. She shook her fist. Burbubbubbuk! Cha Gwangs body continued to shake from the shower of punches. There was no screaming. It was painful, and Cha Gwang knew that if he screamed, he would get hit even more. Wei Hongryuns pupils became increasingly red. The way he used his tongue with his lips was like a poisonous snake flicking its tongue. It is a good thing to be the owner of each unit. When are you going to throw away that third-rate, pararakho-like temperament? Quad deuk! Dowigyeong opened his mouth wide. Anyone who hears this sounds like theyll break a bone, right? Did you really break the bone? Still, its a company dinner day? Wei Hongryun snorted. weather. Faaagh! Cha Gwang suddenly got up from his seat. I wanted to collapse and roll around, thinking I was going to die, but I didnt even dare. Do you think its too much? no! The answer that came out reflexively. Seoryang, who was watching the scene with interest, read the sincerity in Cha Gwangs answer. Of course. In any organization, disobeying orders is a punishable offense. If a broken arm is replaced, there is still a lot left over. On the contrary, Wei Hongryuns magnanimity to such an extent was truly amazing. I dont want to upset the kids, so Im ending this. If you do that shit again in the future, Im going to rip you off. Cha Gwangs complexion turned pale. Until now, Wei Hongryun had never once disobeyed the words she had spoken. I will keep that in mind! Only then did Wei Hongryuns face relax. Bring the kids in. Cha Gwang stumbled out the door. You guys! Come in! At the same time, the Gwanghwamun members came rushing in. The sound of beatings could be heard from outside, so no one dared say a single word on the way up to this floor. Wei Hongryun shouted. These bastards? Where did you go? Why are my shoulders sagging on a good company dinner day? Hurry up and order a drink first! It was clear that the Gwangmadang members had quite simple personalities. Jamiru instantly became noisy at Wei Hongryeons shout. How long has it been since this?! Let me try drinking for the first time in half a year. Ahh! Im going to put my uvula in today! Literally unsealed. With loud laughter, the second to fourth floors were occupied by Gwangmae members. Wei Hongryun said to Tao Wei-gyeong. You paid for the dinner in advance, right? Do whatever the kids want. If youre satisfied, Ill add about 200 nyang more. As the owner, the words were so grateful that even a deep bow could not be enough, but Do Wei-gyeongs complexion was still not good. Wei Hongryeon tilted her head. Owner. . hey! Owner! omg! yes?! Why did you sit there lost in your thoughts? We have to move quickly. To one side, Cha Gwang rolled his eyes. The look in his eyes was as if he was asking what he was doing instead of moving as the Great Lord said. At that time, the inmates came out from the kitchen with food. Sooksu, not Jeomsoi, comes out with food. Wei Hongryeon and Cha Gwang blinked at this strange situation. Dao Wei-gyeong quickly winked. Hurry up and bring it to me! Uh I didnt mean to be this low-key, was I? While the two people were shaking, the nervous housemates headed to the window on the first floor. He didnt even give Wi Hongryeon and Cha Gwang a glance. The two peoples gaze also moved along with the attendants. The dish is finished. Xu Liang nodded. You can just do what you do, but why bother like this? no! What about alcohol? Dowigyeong quickly came next to the servants and took out two liquor bottles from his arms. It is the five liquids of Sichuan. The product we airlifted this time has an excellent rich scent. Normally, transporting five liquids from Sacheon to here would not have been a big task. Dao Wei-gyeong even took out his treasure that had been tightly packed away. Xiliang scratched his head. You dont have to go this far. no! Rather, I am honored. A strong-flavored alcohol does not go well with light food. Oops! Dao Wei-gyeong fell flat on his face. Lord, please kill me! uh? No, Im just saying Wake up. I will only accept sincerity. I would like something with a weak flavor, please. Yes yep! Do Wi-gyeong quickly ran into the kitchen. Wei Hongryun frowned. What is that guy? Cha Gwang, whose face turned red after seeing her expression, wheezed and approached Seoryang. Although he walked proudly, his broken left arm was hanging around, making him look quite pathetic. Hey there! Seo-ryang glanced at Cha-gwang. me? Then who else is here besides you, brat! In an instant, the bodies of the monks and Jeomsoy froze. Wei Hongryeon felt that the atmosphere on the first floor was getting colder and then colder. Xu Liang smiled. Why me? Are you part of the civil war? Well can you say that? Baby, dont you know that we rented the entire lighthouse here today? Did you borrow it or did Rouge get so scared that you kicked people out? What!? Are you sure you officially rented it here? Did you leave an official document? Look at this guy? Xiliang snorted. You guys can have dinner as you please, and Ill enjoy it as I do. Is there a problem? This bastard really! Cheeeeeeeek! A faint haze rose from Cha Gwangs body. The demonic energy soars with anger. In Seo-ryangs eyes, Lee Chae was young. Its considerable. At this level, he is worthy of being called a peak expert. Of course, it wasnt at a level that could satisfy Seoliangs eyes. In the eyes of the super expert who was considered one of the top ten masters in the world, this guy is that guy and that guy is this guy. Yo (Ҫ) was in spirit. Although he was hot-tempered and had a very hasty temperament, it was clear that he would perform beyond his abilities once he entered battle. It wont just be shading. Most of the Gwangmadae will have such a tough and harsh temperament. Cha Gwang growled. Its a nice day, so Ill take a look. Get out now! Considering the notoriety of the Gwangmadae, it is not surprising that he pulled out his sword on the spot. It could be said that Cha Gwang was generous in his own way. Of course, it didnt even work for Seoryang. Im not interested in ssambakjil either, so just watch it once. what?! Whether you make a mess or not, you play among yourselves. Algan? You son of a bitch! Slam! Cha Gwangs hand touched his waist. He was ready to pull out his sword and swing it at any moment. It was then. Go away. My lord? Dont act rashly and get back. Cha Gwang hesitated and retreated. How could it be that it was not someone else but the heavenly Lord who told me to step down? Wei Hongryun approached Xi Liang. Xu Liang looked up at her. Kuuk. Wei Hongryeons hand, which was hidden inside his sleeve, gave strength. strong? The eyes of the person looking up at him were like colorless and transparent ice. I cant read what hes thinking. As for force I dont know. But I am by no means weak. At first glance, he appears to be in his mid-twenties. Thats because of his physique, but just looking at his face, Id believe it if he said he was thin. I dont think Im of ordinary status. Everyone here, from Rouge to the subordinates, was paying attention to this young man. I dont know, but he must be a very clever person. Wei Hongryeon quietly looks at Seoliang. And Seoryang looking up at Wei Hongryeon. The corners of Seo-ryangs mouth rose smoothly. My head hurts. If you have anything to say, sit down. Wei Hongryeons eyelids fluttered. Cha Gwangs mouth opened reflexively. Is this crazy bastard crazy enough to get killed! Xi Liang and Wei Honglian did not even look at him. Cha Gwangs breathing gradually became more intense. As expected, since it was in front of my boss, I didnt act too rashly. Wei Hongryuns mouth opened. Who are you? Lets just say Tongseongmyeong? I think you know that we are a light horse band. Its harder not to know. They all looked crazy. Saaaaagh. Death arose in Cha Gwangs body. It was literally on the verge of explosion. Wei Hongryuns eyes deepened. First of all, you didnt seem reckless enough to start an argument. Was I mistaken? Youre laughing. Was it you or I who started the fight first? . And you said it? If you have something to say, sit down and say it. Why should I listen to you? Is my throat hurting? Wei Hongryeons pupils gradually turned red as she unconsciously licked her lips. Youre making a boring choice. Seo-ryangs smile also deepened accordingly. Well have to wait and see who it wont be fun for, right? At that time, Do Wi-gyeong, who came out of the kitchen, became thoughtful and shouted. My lord! Wei Hongryun glanced at him. Normally I would have lowered my eyes right away, but right now I was in a hurry. I now realize that the atmosphere was so tense that I couldnt even explain who that person was. You shouldnt do that to him! Chaaaang! Cha Gwang suddenly pulled out his sword and placed it on Do Wi Gyeongs shoulder. omg! What did you say? Dao Wei-gyeong swallowed his saliva. You shouldnt do that. Cha Gwang smiled coldly. Give me 30 reasons why that shouldnt be done. Then I will save you. It meant that if you tell nonsense, I will kill you right away. Do Wi-gyeong closed his eyes tightly. You are the Three Princes of our school! ? You are the cult leaders disciple! ! Wei Hongryun and Cha Gwang looked at Seoliang in surprise. Xu Liang shrugged his shoulders. There are twenty-nine left, owner. Chapter 36 Episode 36. Its the worst, but not the strongest. (4)Cha Gwang tilted his head. Three Confucius? Was there such a position at our school? There is no such position. However, there are beings called Confucius and Princess. C Hes the cult leaders disciple! Clap! Eh? Cha Gwang blinked. Before he knew it, his sword was rolling on the ground. what? Have you lost strength in your hands? Even when everyone was dying, I never put down the knife. Whats going on? When a person is too shocked, it takes time to accept reality. This was the case with Cha Gwang. At that moment, the voice I hated hearing the most in this place immediately brought the flustered Cha Gwang back to reality. Why should you listen to me? Seoyang, who was stroking his chin, narrowed his eyes. Now that I think about it, theres no reason why it has to be that way. However, I hope you think of it as a recommendation. Because. Bong! He uncorked the bottle. I might want to rip you all off like this. Then wouldnt it be fun for both of us? is not it? Wei Honglians complexion suddenly changed. It is difficult to find a person who speaks like that in front of the great king of the world. The problem was that I ended up getting into a fight with one of those people who are hard to find. Seo-ryang looked at Cha-gwang. What did you say? Youre saying its a nice day so I can take a look? Uh father. Haha, bastard. Its okay, man! Is there any need to exercise patience that I dont have? In a world where life is still disappointing, its disappointing. is not it? Thats it The desire to look after me too has completely disappeared. The cutting of the knife must be in perfect harmony to produce a picture. Come on in. Cha Gwang felt his mind becoming faint. C Is this crazy bastard crazy about getting killed? C You son of a bitch! He spewed out nonsensical abuse without even knowing that the other person was a third-rate person. I felt like I wanted to hurl curses at myself that were a hundred times worse than those curses. At that time, Wei Hongryun knelt down. Invincible religion, Manmaangbok. Lord Gwangma Wi Hongryeon meets the Three Dukes. Unlike Cha Gwang, who froze in shock and fear, Wei Hong-ryeon looked calm. Although the nape of my neck was quite red. Seo-ryang, who was looking down at her, shook his neck. Crunchy. Crunchy. Oh, I feel more comfortable now. . I dont like being over treated by anyone. Its so embarrassing that it only attracts attention and is noisy. But today is pretty sweet. There was no answer from Wei Hongryeon. Even if you didnt know that the young man in front of you was a three-gong, a sin is a sin. Even if you put your forehead on the ground right away and ask for death, it would not be enough. Nevertheless, that was the end of her greeting. Xu Liang smiled. Gwangma Daeju. Yes, Confucius. Can I take some of your time? What are you saying? Why dont you tell the kids to have a dinner party and have a drink together? I dont think it will take long. At that moment, Wei Hongryun realized. You already knew?! It was clear that everyone knew that today was the day of the Gwangmadae dinner party and that the dinner party was held at Jamiru. Otherwise, there would be no way such a line would come out. She raised her head and looked up at Seo-ryang. A young man who still has a smile on his face and looks down at himself with eyes that are extremely transparent. Wei Hongryeon stood up from her seat. Shade the light. . Shade the light! yes? Oh yes! Im taking care of the kids and having a drink. There is no need to play quietly just because Confucius is around. It was a difficult thing to say in front of the Three Dukes. When Cha Gwang looked at Seo-ryang with anxious eyes, Seo-ryang nodded as if it was natural. Thats right. Otherwise Ill be more uncomfortable. Cha Gwang lowered his head. I obey your orders. He walked towards this floor with hesitant steps. At that time, Seo-ryangs voice came from behind him. hey. Cha Gwangs steps stopped. The back of my neck became damp at the insincere words calling out to me. Did you call me? Xu Liang grinned. From now on, live a more refreshing life. Cha Gwang suddenly bent his back. Im sorry! Xi Liang turned his gaze to Wei Honglian. Sit down? yes. As the two sat down, Cha Gwang, who had been wandering around for no reason, ran up to this floor as if running away. After a while, a murmur spread from this floor. Perhaps they also heard everything that happened on the first floor, so they didnt dare to talk loudly. Xu Liang shrugged his shoulders. I dont know what kind of food you like. I tend to prefer plain things. . If it doesnt suit your taste, order it separately. Wei Hongryeon, who was quietly looking at Seoliang, called out to Jeomsoi. Bring me a winter melon. Yeah. As Jeomsoi disappeared in a huff, Seo-ryang took up a drink. a drink? It is an honour. He filled Wei Hongryuns cup and then filled his own cup as well. Listen. yes. Two people emptied their glasses at the same time. Xu Liang frowned. I brought too strong alcohol again. If Dowi-gyeong had heard these words, he would have fainted. Wei Hongryun asked. Ill tell you to order another drink. Thats it. That drink is that drink. Wei Hongryun asked while looking at Seo-ryang continuously sipping alcohol. Do you have anything else to say to me? hmm? I think you knew in advance that the main unit was having a company dinner today. Isnt it harder not to know? The rumor spread all over the place. Its easier to talk because youre honest like this. Wei Hongryun asked. I will ask you directly. Was that my purpose? It felt particularly provocative, perhaps because the tone was quite stiff. What is it? If you had something to say to me, you wouldnt have had to wait until the dinner party. Im sorry. By any chance, I remembered something I had to do with you today. I guess it wasnt a leisurely enough matter to wait until the dinner party was over. Xu Liang smiled. He looks openly uncomfortable. It seems that it wasnt just an empty rumor, even though it was said that he had been rude to the former Grand Mazon. If you react like this even though the other person is a third-rate person, I would say that you are not an ordinary person with a bad temper. Because Im the kind of person who has to move as soon as a thought comes to mind. I apologize if I was rude. In Wei Hongryuns eyes, Lee Chae was young. This was the first time she saw the Three Dukes. Because there were so many operations, there was little time tied up in the civil war, and there was no need to get involved with people of high status. But there was a rumor I heard. A rare tyrant. Although he has outstanding talent and strong drive, he is just as violent and ruthless. It is a nature that makes it difficult to win peoples hearts easily. If you look at it in common sense, it is true. However, there were many people who secretly followed the Three Confucius before he was caught in the curse. Because I thought it was better to be violent than to be timid and indecisive. In magic, violence is sometimes considered a virtue. Such a person even formally says he is sorry and even uses the word apology. Youre trying to get something from me. Wei Hongryeon emptied her glass. What do you want from me? Its nice that you talk quickly. I also hate needless babbling. Xu Liang said as he filled his cup. Turn yourself in. At that moment, Wei Hongryuns eyes sparkled. I dont know what youre talking about. Turn yourself in. Its a misdemeanor anyway, so its going to end in self-reflection or a pay cut, right? I have committed no sin. No way? Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After emptying his glass, Seoryang chewed the meat and said. Does the Gwangmadae receive 1,000 nyang per month for unit expenses? ! You are the worst, not the strongest, right? Even in the Thousand Mile Army, the moon units expenses are only 800 nyang, but you are taking more than 1,000 nyang? Do you think it makes sense? Saaaaagh. The demonic energy soared from Wei Honglians body. The emotion in Magi was embarrassment. I was so surprised that I lost control of the magic energy that I had completely stored away. Xu Liang grinned. Go to the criminal court and surrender yourself. If you turn yourself in, your sentence will be commuted, right? I didnt steal public money, I think I just happened to get it while drinking. If the crime is that serious, even the penal court cannot have Gwangma Daeju imprisoned. . Oh, and be sure to reveal the name of the person who put the money in your hands at that time. Understand? Pusss. Wei Hongryuns drinking glass turned into powder and scattered. Unable to hold back his passion, Magi continued to run wild. How did you know? It was a clear admission. Whatever it was, it didnt seem to fit his personality to act like he didnt know anything. Xu Liang smiled. How did I hear about it? . Anyway, I said everything I had to say. Lets go and embroider once the dinner party is over. got it? Hehehehe. The table vibrated and the plates on it clattered. At the same time, the buzzing second and third floors also became quiet. Even if they pretended not to, they were also listening to this whole story. Ugh. Wei Hongryuns pupils turned blue. The magic world is about to be opened in earnest. okay. I guess that wasnt my purpose. hmm? Was it your purpose to be a sailor? It was a statement that proved that the person who gave the money was a merchant. Xu Liang grinned. Thats correct. Its so easy to admit it. Wei Hongryun was dumbfounded by the other persons honesty. Are you trying to put pressure on the boatman through me? Thats true, and there are other minor reasons as well. Why on earth Theres no reason I should tell you. At that time, Jeomsoi brought Donggwachung. Jeomsois face turned pale in the bloody atmosphere. Jeomsoi placed the dong-gwa-chung as politely as possible and left the place as if running away. Still, you are loyal. If it were me, I would have kept my own pocket, but you shared it with your subordinates? . What are you doing? The food you ordered has arrived. eat. There is no evidence. huh? Wei Hongryun smiled. A smile bordering on ridicule. The eyes full of ferocity were a bonus. I dont know where you heard it, but there is no evidence. If you came to pressure me, you should have at least brought evidence. It was an even ruder remark. This meant that her heart had become impatient. Xu Liang chuckled. Are you saying that a crime without evidence is not a crime? Of course. Is making things complicated your hobby? You are the one who made things complicated. Why do you come to me on a nice company dinner day and encourage me to turn myself in by citing a sin that doesnt even seem like a sin? I dont understand. Wei Hongryeon stood up from her seat. It was a good drink. Then Did you say it was shaded? ? Isnt the order to stand by the situation meant to suppress the involvement of subordinates in order to prevent the money received from being leaked to the outside world? ! Do you want to get really complicated? Should we take a look at the ledger to see how much trouble that troublemaker has had here? Burrr! The vitality soared from Wei Honglians body. He didnt like the three princes who kept putting him in a corner regardless of what the truth was. No, this situation itself was irritating. Do you want to go all the way to the end? Oh, look at this guys speaking habits. Just go. Please dont provoke me any further. Seo-ryang asked back as if it was amusing. What if I do more? Can you at least pull out your sword? Is that possible? Crunchy. Wei Hongryun smiled and raised his fist. I cant leave a knife mark on the body of someone so high. Hoo? Is this okay to leave bruises? The fact that a person who is a third gongja was beaten by a single lord is so embarrassing that he cant say anything. It is the common sense of the Demonic Warriors to regard strength as the top priority. In particular, it will be a fatal blow if it becomes known that the successor seeking the next presidency was beaten by the president. The problem is that Seo-ryang is a person whose value is lower than that of stones on the side of the road. are you okay. When people fight, they end up bruised and bleeding. you! And youre right, can you even put a scratch on my body with those delicate fists? Wei Hongryun grinned. Seoliang cried out in joy. My eyes rolled back. Woooo!! Blue magical energy spread throughout her body. I wont pull out the sword, so dont worry Whoa! Gagging! Wi Hongryeon, who had been beaten so hard, broke a table and fell over. The atmosphere cooled rapidly due to this outrageous situation. Seoliang, who suddenly threw a kick, tilted his head. What? Werent you just starting? . I thought it was a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of Why are you so lax? Busssss. Wei Hongryun rose from the remains of the broken table. Her face, stained with murder and madness, was no different from a Rakshasa. You are dead. Xu Liang chuckled. Kill her, you bitch. Gwangmadaes historic company dinner day. The worst crazy kite started running rampant. Chapter 37 Episode 37 The head is to commit to a task first and then move on (1)This is?! Uddangtangtang! The table broke and all kinds of furniture flew into the sky. Do Wi-gyeong, who wanted to show by example how people should behave when faced with an unbearable reality, fainted. That wasnt all. The Jeomsoys said it was too hot and went out the back door, and the inmates also hurriedly hid in the kitchen. The problem was the Gwanghwamun members who filled the second and third floors. What is it? Is this a real fight? Aaaah! Youre in a fight with the Great Lord and the Three Princes?! Fucked! Although they were a bit rough, they all knew that if Daeju, who was usually quite benevolent, turned his attention, he would turn into the biggest crazy bitch in the world. How can we be so confident that Wi Hongryeon is the person most suitable for the title of the Great Demon Lord of all time? No matter what, thats true! I never imagined that I would fight with the cult leaders disciple and one of the candidates to become the next president. Even to the former Great Mazon, the temper that he used to call this bastard and that bastard has not gone anywhere. Kaaaa! Wei Hongryeons face screaming in horror was truly a sight to behold. From one swollen eye to scattered hair. Xu Liang chuckled. Youre crazy. Fuuuuuuu! Wei Honglian rushed forward. Even though Jamiru is wide, he still runs the bases. To rush forward with all your might in a place like this, there really is nothing to see. Xu Liangs eyes flashed. Quick. Its different from before when I got beaten up a few times. As I was running with my Cheonghyeon magic skill raised to its peak, broken furniture was flying in all directions. Whoa whoa! Wei Hongryuns eyes sparkled. The fist he swung with determination was blocked by Seo-ryangs hand. Thats pretty simple too. Good hitting feeling. Paaaaang! As soon as I finished speaking, my legs came up. The blow was aimed at the upper right chin. It is an angle method that focuses on speed and sharpness rather than heaviness. It was an exquisite blow that had outstanding power as a single hit but also assumed follow-up hits. Look at this? Even though his eyes are rolled back in anger, he uses this kind of attack. It is said that the martial arts skills that have been honed are deeply rooted in instinct. That means shes a bitch who knows how to fight properly. The two peoples fists and feet moved like crazy. Papa papapang! The wind whipped around as the shock wave exploded. It delivers dozens of single blows that can destroy even a stone wall. In the fierce battle, the floor cracked and the walls crumbled to pieces. Wooooow! A beautiful blue glow appeared on Wei Hongryuns fist. Xu Liangs eyes flashed. Bye! Ugh! Wei Hongryuns head jerked to the side. Sparks flew before my eyes. The magic energy that had been blooming in my hands was blown away by the attack that shocked my chin and ears. Are you feeling energetic in this small space? Im going crazy with this. Kaaaaak! Whoa! Xu Liang hesitated and retreated. But that was all. Wei Honglians powerful strike only made him take three steps back and did not cause any damage. surely. It looked like a mad beast as it came at me, screaming and hitting its head, whether it was a lions roar or a roar. Hes a useful guy. I understand why Hong Wimoon gave money to this bitch. I dont know anything else, but its worth trusting in one battle. It was difficult to build a friendship with him, but once you did, he was someone you could use in many ways. I tried to use it as bait to catch that Hongwimun guy, but the more I look at it, the more I crave it. Wooooow! Blue brilliance bloomed from Wei Honglians hand once again. Xu Liang frowned. Except I dont know the extent. Sigh! Euddeuddeuk! The blue glow disappeared again. There is no way that a peak expert of this level would have difficulty communicating with his true spirit after being hit. This happened because Western Liangs angle laws were shaken from upper to middle jeon. That means you can defeat your opponent whenever you want. Although she was half crazy with anger, there was no way she wouldnt know it. You bastard! Pow! Seo-ryangs body was shaking. This blow was quite powerful. Am I being funny, you son of a bitch!! Qarring! Seo-ryangs body broke three tables and was pushed all the way to the wall. It was the most powerful martial arts attack I had ever received. If you deal with it with the intention of killing it, it was a fairly burdensome blow to just accept. indeed. There is a reason why something is called the best. It was not through force, but notoriety, but that was something a weak organization could not obtain. good. Seo-ryang relaxed his stance and tried to take it again, but stopped. Wei Hongryuns face, which had been glaring at him, suddenly became expressionless. Its come full circle. At that time, Seoryang saw Geumho sitting by the window and looking at him blankly. Despite this uproar, the fox cub did not run away, but was watching the situation with curious eyes, wagging its tail as big as its body. That bastard? what? Since when have you been there? Why did I forget about that guy? Wei Hongryuns gaze also followed Seoliang towards the window. She frowned. What is that? Although he was right next to Seoryang, he was so surprised by the sudden appearance of the Three Dukes that he didnt even notice it. That was why she was surprised to see Geumho now. Huh. She waved her hand. The idea is to use gentle tension to chase it out of the window. Even in situations where the top is turned, I try not to commit meaningless killings. He is truly a man of common sense. Although he is the chairman of an organization that has gained notoriety in the world, he is a person who has the minimum respect for life. The problem is how her actions appeared in Seo-ryangs eyes Flash! As soon as the tension of Wei Red Lotus was released, Xiliangs body moved like a beam of light. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! The window frame was completely shattered by the explosion. There was a hole in the solid wall of the base running. Even Wei Honglian was startled by the sudden shock wave. Are you saying my tension was that strong? Pussssss. Wooden debris and dust fell from the broken ceiling. The three or four unlucky Gwangju members who happened to be there jumped to the first floor and quickly took their positions. Everyones eyes turned towards the window. Hwiiing. As the blowing wind kicked up the dust, I saw Seoyang crouching there. I cant even see my face because my back is turned. The corner of Wei Hongryeons mouth twitched. Its good to have some talent. Xi Liang slowly woke up. The scattered hair looked similar to Wei Hongnyeon. Even though I turned my back, anyone could tell that things had gotten pretty rough. Wei Hongryun shouted, swinging his fist in the air. You bastard! Turn around! If you deal with me clumsily again, I will kill you. That was then. Kwasik! Confucius! Are you okay?! Confucius! Ball Ma Dong-pil, who burst in through the first floor door with such urgency, froze. uh? uh? The first floor was a mess. More than half of the tables were broken and there were cracks everywhere on the floor. The atmosphere was even several times more sinister than the sight before our eyes. I was out of breath. And there was a woman radiating madness, several men, and finally, Seoliang, standing with his back turned in front of the shattered window. Wei Hongryuns eyes were torn upwards. What are you again?! Ma Dong-pil didnt even look at her. Confucius! Are you okay?! . There was no answer from Seo-ryang. Wi Hongryeon, who was quietly glaring at Ma Dong-pil, shouted. What are you, you bastard! Shut up! what? Do you know what kind of person he is and cause this mess? You are the Three Princes of our school! whatever?! ah? What are you going to do then? Ma Dong-pil couldnt come to his senses for a moment due to his opponents ignorant reaction. You did that even though you knew it was the Three Princes?! Noisy! Anyone who doesnt care is out! Have you seen this crazy bitch? Ma Dong-pils eyes sparkled with fire. Lord Gwangma! Do you want to be executed immediately for lese majeste? Saaagh! At that moment, life started pouring in from all directions. It was not the life of Wei Hongryeon, but the life of the Gwangma Team members. The other person was patient because he was a three-year-old, but he is not an object of patience that leaves his name unknown. How much more is it that you are accused of blasphemy against your esteemed great lord? What is he saying now? Kill that bastard! Take out your tongue first! Crumbling! The rush of death causes auditory hallucinations similar to the sound of thunder. No matter how much Ma Dong-pil did, it was difficult for him to withstand the pressure of two hundred people. Normally, I would have been very nervous and thought about retreating. not now but. Ma Dong-pil shouted. You guys! How dare you live with such safety! Whoops! A shout full of energy. It was a more powerful force than any of the other members here. The current Ma Dong-pil has become so strong that he is no different from the commanders of the civil war combat units. Sufficiently surprising strength and energy. But his shouting was like pouring oil on a burning house. What kind of safety are you talking about?! Kill! Kill me! Cut me into pieces, you bastard! Googoo googung! Life, which should have been quiet, has become more severe than before. Even Ma Dong-pil couldnt help but be embarrassed when it got to this point. You crazy! I heard it was Gwangmadae, but I didnt know it would be to this extent. Even if you had just basic common sense, you wouldnt have been able to tell how serious the situation was, but these guys were causing more trouble in that situation. Wei Honglian said while glaring at Xu Liang. Hey guys. Get the new idiot out of sight. I follow your orders! Pabababak! Gwangmaseo members pouring in. Its a company dinner or something, but theres nothing visible anymore. Each of them took out their weapons and ran towards Ma Dong-pil, their eyes filled with sincere and murderous spirit. Ma Dong-pil gritted his teeth. I realized that further conversation was meaningless. Cha cha cha chang! A rapid flow of swordsmanship followed by a clean strike. It was indeed a swordsmanship worthy of admiration, but there was no one who could express admiration. Damn it! Three or four light horse crew members were thrown back along with their weapons. With one sword, he makes many experts retreat. It was clear that Ma Dong-pils martial arts skills had truly reached the peak. The gap in power shown in just one move. Naturally, it wasnt as much of a threat to the Gwanghwamun members as a fingernail. Aaaah! Kill me! There is literally no group of dogs. Beasts that come rushing in like waves with their reddish eyes flashing. The madness combined into one mind was scarier than the numbers. Ma Dong-pil shouted for the last time. Lord Gwangma! Are you really going to see the end?! Its just an empty cry. He was no longer of interest to Wei Honglian. Damn it! Now that things have become like this, even Confucius Ma Dong-pil glances at Seo-ryang. At that moment, his eyes widened as if they were about to tear. Tsutsutsutsu. A subtle glow rose from Seo-ryangs body as he turned his back. Instead of the red magic energy that was usually associated with flames, it was a blood-thick magic energy. Wei Hongryun smiled coldly. Baby, Im finally going to try to do it right. Damage! I couldnt help but pay attention to this call. The urgency and fear in his voice were too much to ignore. Wei Hongryun frowned. What should he do with his mouth. Avoid him! Die! what? Bub bub bub! Ma Dong-pil, who recklessly swung his fist and knocked away two Gwangma members, ran urgently toward Seoryang. Confucius! Confucius! But no murder! At that time, Seo-ryangs body flashed. Whoa whoa! A sound so powerful that it completely silences the anger of the Gwangmadang members. Wei Hongryeons body, vomiting blood and flying away, broke into the kitchen. The beating was so harsh that there was not even a scream. This bitch says shell see. Bubbly! The dark magic energy that gushed out from all over my body trembled like seething blood. Seoriang, holding a very healthy Geumho in one hand, roared like a wounded mother tiger. Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. How dare you touch Geumho!! Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Seoyang jumped into the kitchen at incredible speed. And a bloody sound rang out. Burbubbuk! Bubble buk! Chapter 38 Episode 38 The brain is to commit to a task first and then move on (2)Die! die! Im dying!! Burbubbubbuk! The beating was so harsh that the sound of beating people was heard as if it were some kind of entertainment. Ma Dong-pil became desperate. Im Confucius! Murmur. Move! Whoa whoa! Ma Dong-pil, who once again blew away one of the Gwanghwamun members. The panicked Gwangmaeun members raised their spirits again. It was almost an instinctive reaction. Ma Dong-pil foamed at the mouth. You crazy people! Get back! Now is not the time to fight among ourselves! What is this bastard saying! I really feel like Im going to turn around. How on earth can life be this simple? Your captain is going to die! It was a statement that sobered the spirits of the Gwangmadang members. Faaagh! Ma Dong-pil, who had waded through the human sea, jumped into the kitchen in an instant. Iik! Wi Hongryeon, who happened to be a black bowler, gritted her teeth and swung her legs. Pow! Seo-ryangs body hesitated. But that was all. Even though he was frantic, he struck with as much courage as he could, but he could not make Seoryang retreat. It was a blow that would not have been hit if he had been sane in the first place. Xiliang swung his legs. Bye! Blood burst from Wei Hongryuns mouth. It was truly a merciless kick. If I hadnt instinctively turned my head, the attack would have blown not only my teeth but also my jaw bone. Wei Hongryun felt her mind come to her senses. Die! I tried to kill this guy half-way, but I had no intention of actually killing him. This was because it was not something that could be solved with just one life. But it wasnt this guy. This guy, who had previously only received praise for his martial arts, was now seriously trying to kill himself. He was holding it to kill him with his bare fists. this! Rumbling! In a split second, Cheonghyeon Demonic Gong burned even stronger. Dont be scared that the other person is trying to kill you. For that to happen, Ive been running around too many battlefields of life and death. Rather, it gives me strength. When she realized that the other person was sincere, her madness was overlaid with spirit. Quang! Xu Liang took two steps back. The Demon Gods Fist, created by Wei Hongryeon himself, was unleashed. However, Wi Hongryun, who actually planted his fist into the opponents chest, could not help but be surprised. Thats all? I didnt think I could defeat it with this one move, but I thought it could cause at least some internal injuries. Xu Liang growled. You lost! Whoa whoa! Quang! Ugh! It was the same punch, but the power was different. Wei Hongryeon smashed all the kitchen utensils and threw them against the wall. Hemoptysis comes out spontaneously. I felt like my head was pounding and my eyes were spinning. This ignorantly strong guy?! Pow! Seo-ryangs body flinched again. He was struck in the collarbone by Wei Hongryuns sword. But that was all. A blow that would have shattered even a decent expert from his collarbone to his ribs ended up making Seoryang flinch for only a beat. Xu Liang grinned. Wei Hongryeon flinched without realizing the bright smile that showed all her upper and lower teeth. crazy. Normally, I would make fun of him and say, That guy has really good teeth, but I cant do that now. He realized that the other persons eyes were just as wide as his own. I am the Lord of the Horse, you crazy bastard! Pow! The two had a heated battle again. Ma Dong-pil, who had been in for quite some time but did not dare to stop the two, looked around and looked out of the kitchen. The light horse crew members were looking at him blankly. Damn it. Common sense and such are not applicable. Even if you tried to stop them, they were crazy people who would just tilt their heads. What do we do? It doesnt matter if you get hurt. If only Confucius could stop him, would vomiting blood be a problem? The real problem was that even then, there was no way to stop it. It was like that back then too. There was a time when Ma Dong-pil almost died while trying to kill the saints in Gojuk Forest. Seoryang, who came back with the three men neatly caught, showed what it was like to be crazy from then on. At that time, the five Seongseong that Ma Dong-pil was dealing with evaporated without even being able to recover their bones. Of course, I wasnt able to achieve Seoliang either. What do we do? How to? Bye! Kaaaaak! Wei Hongryeon screamed. His face was so disfigured that it was hard to recognize him, and his whole body was covered in blood. It was an appearance that would send chills down the spine of anyone who encountered it. This bastard is really killing me! Crumbling. Crumbling. Ma Dong-pils face turned pale. What was emanating from Wei Hongryuns whole body was a life force on a different level than now. She, too, was in a fever from being beaten and beaten, and decided to kill her opponent. Chaaaang! Wei Hongryeon even took out a wide, misshapen sword from behind her back. Ma Dong-pil shouted. Gwangma Daeju! Aaaah! Woooo!! Wei Hongryeon swung his sword. Flash! A blue sword energy that seemed soft at first glance flew, drawing a crescent moon. Xu Liangs eyes flashed. A blue sword that shoots out like a beam of light. It was a state of mind-directed swordsmanship that was one level higher than the sword skills that Ma Dong-pil used in the Gojuk Forest. Thats great. Seoliang was not as crazy as Ma Dong-pil had feared. No, it was like that at first, but not now. If the madness that was revealed at the beginning had continued until now, there would not have been a fight like this, with each blow being exchanged one at a time. I would have just buried it on the spot. Of course, the life he is showing now was not sincere. Ah, there was a bit of sincerity mixed in. When I thought about whether Geumho might have been injured by the tension, I felt my blood pressure rise rapidly. Anyway Even though the speed of sword energy flying is very fast, I can think leisurely. It was the virtue of maintaining the super-high view of the Cheonra Six Tongsik. A person who has not mastered the top level technique cannot even dare to attempt it. The reason is that when the super-high canal is opened, the speed of thinking rapidly increases. If you open the chogogwan without polishing the top, your brain will turn to mush before you can even take a breath. Although it is the second type, the Chogogwan was ten times more dangerous than the Chogogwan. Xi Liang looked directly into Wei Honglians eyes. Gwangma Daejus intense eye glow clearly shows through the illusion that the world has slowed down. The magical eye of the highest level magician, Amyeongjin Magician, landed on top of Chogogwan. Anger, nervousness, embarrassment. The other persons emotions and state can be read quickly. Ho Seung-sim admits his sense of defeat admits it? Yes, admit it? Oh my? See this? The face covered in evil feels new. A little bit of chipped pride was visible above the expression burning with anger and madness to kill. Xu Liang smiled. It was a warriors smile that came from the heart, not a mockery toward the other person. His left foot touched the ground. Quang! The powerful force that started from the bottom rose through the lower and middle battles to the upper stage. Now the blue sword is right in front of us. Xi Liang stretched out his hand with the sword. It was a hand gesture that seemed faint at first glance, as if it was trying to catch someone. and. ? The sword energy disappeared without a trace. Wei Hongryun widened her eyes. what? What happened? I just stretched out my hand, but why did the blue wing sword energy disappear? Ugh, it stings. Seo-ryang shook off his hands. There was a straight red mark on his palm where he caught and extinguished the sword energy. Did you break through the steel wall? Isnt it amazing? Gangbyeoksu was the opposite of Poksangyeong, which maximized the dark view through Jecheongis handwork. A vicious method that makes the hand itself like steel and shatters it from the outside to the inside. Although they said there was not enough time, even though they unleashed their powerful dark spirit magic, marks remained. It meant that Wei Hongryuns enlightenment was more than what Xu Liang thought. Wei Hongryuns face was grimly distorted. It was already swollen here and there and looked distorted enough. This I want to swear, but I cant even curse. It was a martial arts attack on a completely different level from what we had hit before. I thought it was someone who was climbing the same hill, but it turned out that it was someone who was walking along the eight ridges of Mt. Taishan. Grumbling. When I clenched my fist, the sticky blood-red magic changed into a brilliant magic like fire and burned. It was impressive, but it only goes so far. Ugh. Let me take a breath and give you a choice. Sreuk. The demonic energy in Seo-ryangs hand disappeared, and the marks on his palm were completely erased. Do you want to turn yourself in on corruption charges? . Or do you want to end the culmination of a life that only lasted 30 years by being dragged into charges of lese majeste and attempted murder against the Three Dukes? huh? sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. . I know Im not a good match and it might be better to choose between the two, but I dont know why Im worrying. . Oh, is that really the case? You probably dont like it when an ordinary guy tells you to do this and that, making choices, dont you? Slurp. Xi Liang pulled out the sword from his belt. It is not a rare new weapon in the world, but it is not a sword that any other craftsman could make. Despite its simple appearance, the sword body was overflowing with precious light. I was a little rude to the Great Lord Gwangma, who lives off of his pride. Youre making fun of questions that already have answers. Sreuk. A sword aimed at Wei Hongryeon. There was also seriousness in Seo-ryangs eyes. There is no need to say more. Lets end this. Woooo!! Wei Hongryeons eyes widened. The sword in Seo-ryangs hand was vibrating on its own. The sword was not reacting because it was filled with energy, but the sword itself was emitting a pure sound as if it were alive. Damyeong (Q)! It is the same level as the swordsmanship of prosecutors. The sound of life that can only be achieved by those who have achieved optimal balance by perfectly becoming one with the external weapons, body, and mind. Only when everything becomes one does the sword gain a soul and sprout its own heart. This proves that depending on the level of training, one can reach the highest level of kendo, the sword sword. Tsutsutsu. The blade becomes increasingly larger. Even though it had not actually grown larger, Seoryangs appearance was not visible as it was hidden by the shape of the sword. Wei Hongryuns eyes wavered. The madness of wondering whether someone would have to die to calm things down quickly set in. Thats. The unification of believers and swordsmen at an extreme level that cannot be compared even with empty words to that of any other peak expert. Xiliangs eyes sparkled with fire. Goodbye. Woooooo!! A huge blade struck me like an illusion. It was right then. Clap. The deformed sword fell to the floor and let out a deep cry. Tuk. Rumbling. A ray of fresh blood crossed Wei Hongryuns forehead. Wei Honglian was not embarrassed. No, he just stood leisurely with his eyes closed. And at the tip of Wei Hongryeons forehead, Seoliangs sword was touching. Xi Liang said coldly. Why didnt you avoid it? Because it cant be avoided. Have you accepted death? If I cant avoid it, I have to die. Does that mean you put down your sword? I havent lived a life well enough to leave any regrets. Like the countless people who died at my hands, I too will die at the hands of others someday. Is that today? I dont know. Even if I knew, it would be meaningless. It was a line that clearly showed how she lived. To a lesser extent, the Heavenly Demon Church is also an organization belonging to the martial arts group. She would often be looked down on just because she was a woman. In order to break down those views and prejudices, he must have worked 10 times harder than others. Moreover, she was also a member of a martial arts family that was at odds with the Heavenly Demon Church. Naturally, he had no choice but to struggle fiercely and fiercely to survive. Seo-ryang, who was staring at her, lifted his sword. Wei Hongryuns eyes slowly opened. Pow! She fell into the corner of the kitchen. Seo-ryang suddenly threw a fist. I will dismiss the charges of lese majeste and other minor offenses with this one blow. Wei Hongryeon looked up at him and stroked his cheek. Im telling you in advance, dont think that I will do what you want just because I looked at it. Dont do it, bitch. . I crushed the bait on the hook with my hands, but would you expect me to catch a fish? what does that mean? I dont know! I wonder what Im doing and why I worked so hard to pull out a knife. Seo-ryang, who was constantly complaining, took out a gold bag and placed it in the hands of Do Wi-gyeong, who had fainted. Im sorry. It may sound hard, but this will be enough to cover the repair costs. He glanced at Wei Honglian. Wei Hongryun flinched. If I hear that you stole this money, I will break your head. Do you think Im a back alley junkie? I wont take it from you. Looking at what youre doing, I think Parakho is a saint, you ignorant bitch. Xu Liang shouted. Dongpil! lets go! yes? Oh yes! Im sorry for arousing your interest for no reason. I thought it was going to be pretty hot. If it had been hotter, he might have died suddenly of a heart attack. Im going to kill you. The two people left Jamiru as if something had happened. Before we knew it, Geumho was also climbing on Seoryangs shoulder and clinging. Wei Hong-ryeon was looking at Lee In Il-soo in the broken kitchen. After a while, Cha Gwang approached me with an awkward expression. Are you okay, High Lord? Its not okay. Ah yes. Wei Hongryeon stood up from her seat. Clean up the place and order a drink. yes? The dinner party hasnt even started. It cant end like this, right? The kids are waiting. Get organized quickly. yes. Wei Hongryun looked at Xu Liangs back again. He looked like an ordinary young man who would be found in any neighborhood, scratching his head wondering what was so difficult. Who can say that he is uneducated and ignorant when he is just a strong and ignorant person? Chapter 39 Episode 39 The idea is to first commit to a task and then move on (3) Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.Shake! Confucius! The door opened roughly. At the same time, the tobacco smoke that was flowing in the room was blown out. Shinhoe couldnt care less about his rudeness or the fact that the beginning of the year had become particularly toxic. Did you hear? At Jamiru. I heard. Phew. Thick smoke came out mixed with my lightly exhaled breath. Shinhoe spoke urgently. The situation is not serious. Although they were just whispering to each other, the fact that the Three Dukes went there They were targeting me. yes? Are you sure. Hes targeting me and trying to trick me. How can you do that Hong Yu-wen did not answer. I just looked up at the ceiling with lazy eyes. Shinhoe swallowed dry saliva. He has changed. Since when? It became difficult to find a smile on the face of Confucius, who never lost his smile even when lightning struck in front of his eyes. The languid posture was reminiscent of a dangerous poisonous snake, and the blurry eyes were full of ambiguity. Shall we take action? action? which? . Gwangma Daejus mouth is not that cheap. On the contrary, if there was an armed conflict, they would be even more silent. Because he is that kind of person. Thats true. Of course, I cant guarantee it. Im not sure. I cant guarantee. Theres a chance that it may go beyond my expectations. These were the words that Hong Wi-moon, who had lost his smile, kept in his mouth. Unlike in the past, he has turned into a person who is not sure about anything. Even if that happens, we cant do anything about it. Theres no need for that. Still I would rather have Lord Gwangma surrender. yes?! This again is unexpected. Hong Wi-moon said as he dusted the gombangdae. Do you know whats scarier than the truth? . Its a rumor. ! If I were that guy, I would just end up in a mess. I wouldnt have given any advice to Lord Gwangma. And then Hong Yu-wens eyes sparkled. We will spread the rumor when the publics curiosity is at its peak. Rumors. There was some kind of deal between the master and the master of Gwangma. It turns out that the master of the Gwangma was a puppet playing in the hands of the master of the devil. ! The public doesnt want a trivial ending. Even when the officially recognized truth comes out, they remain indifferent and raise another possibility. Even more so if the truth has not come out. All kinds of scandals will spread in all directions like a fire. Shinhoes eyes wavered. Taking advantage of the publics desires to ruin ones reputation was a tactic often used by those involved in political strife. However, it is not easy for the person involved to know until they are actually involved. Then shouldnt we take further action? Hong Yuwen shook his head. I would say that if it were me. He could be different. But its too late to just sit back and let go. Dont worry. If you dont know, its easy to cover up the rumor here too if you already know. . Rather, if you figure out where the rumor is coming from and blow it up, you can pass it all on to them. We just have to look at how the atmosphere flows. Shinhoe could not help but be impressed. You are truly amazing. Even though he seems to have a lot to worry about these days, I respect Hong Wi-moons ability to look one move or two ahead. So does that mean we just have to wait? Not like that again. yes? Hong Wei-moon crumpled the purple tobacco into the stick, lit it, and sucked deeply. Huh. The smoke that spread dreamily had a quite fragrant scent, unlike the beginning of the previous year. A martial art that focuses solely on attack will eventually fail. Offense and defense should always work together. The same goes for politics. We must prepare and attack the enemy at the same time to avoid revealing any gaps. . But thats not my concern. Hong Yuwen closed his eyes. How did he know? ! The fact that bribes were given to Daeju Gwangma is something that no one knows about. They say there are no secrets in the world, but it is not a fact that will be revealed this quickly. Could it be that you are the Great Lord of Jinma? Its definitely not that one. Because he is a person who will not raise his eyebrows if he is to be blamed, even if it means death. Hong Yuwen closed his eyes. Is it So Wonju? There is no way the military department leaked it. If so, the most influential source of information is Hwanheewon. Was there some kind of deal between the two at that time? That was surprising in its own way. Because Hwanheewon is an organization that has not intervened in succession struggles for generations. It will be the same this time too. So Wonju is not a fool. I will never get involved in this fight. What if that kind of innocence gave information to Seo-ryang? It means that the patient who needs to be saved is that precious. It was also surprising that So Yeon-sim knew about the transaction between herself and Gwangma Daeju before that. If this is true, you should never mess with Soyeonsim in the future. Fox bitch. It was then. Confucius! Shinhoe frowned at the urgent voice coming from outside the door. Whats going on? They say Grand Master Gwangma is on his way to the penal court! Shinhoe, surprised, looked at Hongwimun. Hong Wei-moon chuckled. I dont know whether to call this fortunate or unfortunate. * * * Oh yeah? yes. Currently, Gwangma Daeju is under investigation by the Criminal Justice Department. The amount is quite large, but I think he will probably be released in three or four days. I guess so. The name Gwangma Daeju is not ordinary. Ma Dong-pil said with a worried face. Are you okay? what? The public will be disappointed in Sangongja. But it wont cause any real damage. I guess so. Perhaps there is some movement on the part of Sagongja? I wont just sit there and watch. I guess he is too. Unlike Ma Dong-pil, Seoryang seemed quite relaxed. The look on his face as he rested his chin and scratched Geumhos cheek was full of drowsiness. I dont think Confucius is worried. worry? Well if things are going to go well just because you worry, you wont sleep and just worry. Thats true. Dont worry too much. It doesnt really matter how you come out of there. Unless the situation is so dangerous that your head will be blown off, you can worry about it later. In fact, Seoliang didnt pay much attention to that. It was surprising that Daeju Gwangma went to the penal court on his own, but didnt you think it was something he missed in the first place? It was just an unexpected harvest. What he was worried about now was Geumho. Look at this. Sak Sak. When I scratch his cheek with my finger, he yawns loudly and turns over. The sight of him lying down with his eyes closed and blowing out his nose was so cute. Although it looks a bit unique, it is just a fox cub. It is an ordinary beast that does not look as bizarre as the precious creatures of Gojuk Forest. But why were you so excited then? It was natural for me to be angry because the animal I raised almost got hurt. But I didnt know the tip would turn that much. Wait a minute, has this guy become such a big deal to me? They say time is not that important when it comes to emotions, whether human or animal And what is the energy at that time? A sound so subtle that even the extremely sensitive Seoryang can barely hear it. Its as if hes connected to me Seo-ryang shook his head. That cant be possible. Energy is fluid, and Neigongsimbeop is to artificially process such energy into true energy suitable for the body and hold it. This was the reason why it was difficult to share energy even among people who had learned the same Neigongsim method. Because the nature of energy changes depending on a persons mind and body. But does it share energy not with humans but with animals? Nonsense. Blink blink. Geumho opened his eyes. His own face was clearly reflected in his obsidian-clear eyes. But its definitely not an ordinary beast. It was also staying in the deep part of the bamboo forest where the concentration of spiritual energy was the highest. To be able to handle that much energy with a body that had not yet matured was an incredible feat in itself. Besides, it would disappear without us even noticing it several times. It is similar to, but slightly different from, the extremely trained art of hiding. Stealth techniques even erase presence, but Geumho doesnt pay attention even when he senses presence. Seoriang waved a piece of boiled pork in front of Geumhos nose. Yum! Geumho chewed the meat quickly. A guy who is only the size of his forearm can eat an entire plate of meat. It doesnt seem like he has a big appetite, but it was surprising that he ate everything that was given to him. This guys belly is so big. Seoliang, who tapped Geumho on the nose, stood up. You cant hold on to concerns that dont have immediate answers forever. Lets spend that time more efficiently. Anyway, Dongpil, have you improved your skills? yes? Your swordsmanship has become quite sophisticated, hasnt it? When we shake off those crazy dogs. Oh, have you seen it? You can feel it even if you dont see it. It was a goma sword style, right? Thats right. Instead of reducing the speed, I eliminated the gap and used the techniques of heavy swords Well done. Martial arts also follows people. I modified it to suit you well. Its a good realization. Ma Dong-pils face showed honest joy. Confucius, who rarely said anything about martial arts, said this. Its clear that you were quite impressed. Now that Governor Lee has spoken, do you mind if I dare to ask you a question? However much. Is this really the right way? What do you mean by that? Ma Dong-pils expression became more serious. Martial arts that lean to one side will inevitably reveal their limitations. Even though it may have been temporary growth, if you think about whether this direction is truly right. I was wondering if you were laying the groundwork to ask something, but you are asking a question that doesnt even seem like a question. yes? Seoliang snorted. Isnt magic a martial arts that is biased to one side? ? Leaning to one side means losing balance. At the same time, it also means that there are definite advantages. And magic is ultimately a martial art that maximizes its strengths, so why do you think your swordsmanship is different? ! I might add, now is not the time for you to worry about such things. What do you mean when you say its not time to worry? Change means production. Whether you grow or regress has meaning in itself. Why are you worrying about such things when its not enough to believe in yourself and move forward without hesitation? I see. Believe in yourself. Dont be afraid and run while youre worrying. It is not too late to worry about that now when you have reached your limit. Anyone can think about it, but Seoryangs words resonated greatly with Ma Dong-pil. This is the right advice given at the right time. On the contrary, he talked about it so casually that I didnt have a single trace of anxiety. Xu Liang pointed to the window with his chin. A spacious training hall was visible beyond the window. But I understand how you feel. Now that were talking, lets take a look at your martial arts skills. If you see a corner that needs to be corrected, lets tighten it or loosen it. Its an honor. Even if it is unheard, it is a complaint. Ma Dong-pil stood up with a smile on his face. It was then. thud! thud! The sound of knocking on the front door. Im from the Penal Court! Three Princes, please open the door! Ma Dong-pils eyes widened. Xiliang scratched his head. Hmm I didnt expect this to unfold? Chapter 40 Episode 40 The brain is to commit to a task first and then move on (4). . Hey. . hey! My ears hurt. What are you doing here? What do you mean? You said you wouldnt care whether you turn yourself in or not. I did. You said you would just bury me for throwing a punch at that time. It was like that. But why are you making this mess and making people suffer? Just like that. Xu Liang was shocked. Is this your choice? So I sit like this. There are some really stupid choices. If you didnt want to live like that, why didnt you tell me then? I could have picked it all off myself. Its my choice. This doesnt allow conversation. Seo-ryang and Wi Hong-ryeon are left alone in the cell. Xiliangs outfit was the same as usual, but Wei Honglian was different. She was wearing a prison uniform. My wrists and ankles are tied to handcuffs made of gold sea steel, so I cannot even use my skills. My lips were turning blue because of the chill in the cell. Still, seeing as he continued to say harsh things to Seoryang, it certainly seemed like he wasnt going crazy because of the magic trick. Should I feel fortunate that they are at least treated with respect? No matter how much I think about it, I dont understand. Did you turn yourself in because you had a fight with the Three Dukes? As soon as I hear you admit the truth, everything flies away. You dont lose your job, you lose your life. If you want, you can. Wow, this is my first time seeing such a crazy bitch. Im not crazy. If youre not crazy, then who is? Wei Hongryun, who had been glaring at Seoliang, turned his head. The swelling had gone down a lot, but the colorful face was still quite funny. Attempted murder of the Three Confucius and lese majeste. In some cases, lese majeste may go unpunished, but attempted murder is trivial. Dont you know? I know. Seoliang, who was looking at her blankly, suddenly nodded. Wei Hongryuns face became more serious, and a strange tension appeared on her face. Enough with the puns, tell me whats on your mind. . Why are you doing this? There is no such thing. there is. Because there isnt one. If you look at it without prejudice, everyone ends up there. You, me, and the members of the Penal Court who arrested you are all the same. Wei Hongryuns eyes wavered. From the mouth of a person chosen by God, they are all the same. Although it was a bit unexpected, it was quite a shocking statement. Arent you an irresponsible person? From the looks of it, the crew seems to be following you well, but why dont you just leave them alone and suddenly detonate a bomb? . What is the reason? Even if there is a reason, you have no obligation to tell Confucius. there is. Why? I also have my own free will, right? It was really crazy. Just as Wei Hongryun was surprised by Seo-ryang, Seo-ryang was also surprised by her. To be precise, I was surprised by her thoughts. Having lived in the Church of the Heavenly Demon since I was young, I can think quite clearly on the topic. Im not even that excited. Xu Liang opened his mouth. Because you tripped me up. I didnt trip and fall. I was just telling the truth. As expected, he is resolute. It seemed that her strong character would not change until she died. But Seo-ryang realized that her eyes were not as hard as before. Is it because of the fourth? ! Are you not going to tell me that you took money to keep your promise to that guy? . Well, since your crew is also involved, it wont be easy for you to open your mouth. Wei Hongryuns eyes became cold. Seoliang tilted his head. What Im curious about is why you risked yourself and embroidered Ah! A moment of enlightenment. Xiliang looked at Wei Honglian with strange eyes. Wei Hongryun, who met those gazes, naturally couldnt help but feel uneasy. Why are you looking at me like that? . Why are you looking at me like that? You dont even say why, so should I say its me? . ?? ?? ?? ??? ???? ??? ?? ??? ?? ?? ?? ???? . Seo-ryang, who was quietly looking at her, pulled the string on the ceiling. After a while, the door to the cell opened and a criminal court member came in. Did you call me, Prince? Release this bitch. yes? Please release me. The embarrassed party member hardened his expression but spoke as politely as possible. A clear accusation of attempted murder and lese majeste. For the first time in a while, I personally gave a lesson to the person I like. The reason this bitchs face got caked is because I couldnt control my strength. yes? Do you really think this bitch was trying to kill me? No matter how crazy it is, this bitch is also a cultist. Are you trying to murder the cult leaders disciple? Does it make sense from common sense? Thats true. Is that what you think? Of course it is. If we look at the circumstances of the Hana incident and the remarks of witnesses such as Jamiruzhu At that moment, Seo-ryangs expression distorted. The change was truly surprisingly fast and natural. Even Wei Honglian flinched, so it was natural for the party members face to turn pale. Should I even meet them face to face? . Why are you doing this when you say you are not a party? Have you ever been swindled out of money by this bitch? Is that possible? Then what? Do you really not trust what I say? no! Absolutely nothing like that! Am I funny? It only took one sip of tea for the proud party members eyes to turn into the eyes of a rotten fish. Even Wei Honglian felt pity for the party member for a moment. After the revitalization, it is evaluated as being considerably softer than before, but Samgongja is still Samgongja. Where will the personality that was called the greatest tyrant go? Just as the party member was about to open his trembling lips, Xu Liang stood up. Then, at least call the head of the criminal law department. I will tell the head of the family directly. ! Can I go out through that door? Did you go out and go to the left? The party member lowered his head in response to a threat that was scarier than the threat to kill you. no! We will exonerate Wei Hongryeon, the Great Lord of Gwangma! Seo-ryang, who was glaring at the party member with axe-eyes, immediately relaxed his eyes. Sniff, youre a little excited. . Im sorry. Once I turn a corner, I tend to get a little crazy. Im sorry! That bastards apology is nothing Well, if we meet on the way forward, lets say hello. Glory comes! Xi Liang glanced down at Wei Honglian. Do you like alcohol? . I think I like it. Come over and have a drink when you have time. Its going to be a hassle for our maid, so Ill make the snacks myself. Seo-ryang left without listening to her answer. The party member hurried out after him. She was left alone, looking at the door with complicated eyes, then closed her eyes. * * * Why on earth is Gwangma Daeju like that? Did this crazy bitch do something crazy? Of course that could happen. Wi Hong-ryeon, whom Ma Dong-pil saw, was so crazy that it would be a waste to even call him crazy. No matter how much the Three Dukes tried to touch him, he couldnt just leave if he was a Protestant. Was there something they were aiming for? I guess I was bored. Ma Dong-pil glanced at Seoryang. Seoriang asked while scratching Geumhos chin. What is that irreverent look? Oh no! Are you curious? yes? Are you curious why that bitch went to the penal court and surrendered herself? As expected, there was a reason. of course. Is it possible that he got the title of Gwangma Daeju through mahjong? If you dont know how to turn your head, no matter how strong you are, you cant become the head of a group. Thats true, but then why did the Great Lord surrender himself? Why do I have to do that to survive? yes?! You embroidered yourself to survive? Does that make sense? why? You dont hang out with that bitch? Honestly, yes. This is not a situation where you can hang out and sleep around and argue. That year, I made a bet of my own. What do you mean by that? Xu Liang chuckled. What could he have done? yes? The fact that I took money from the fourth was revealed to me. A promise is a promise, so I cant blow it like I said. I think they distributed it evenly to the crew, but I dont think we can get them involved as well. Given her personality, she would have bitten her tongue. If you do that, you can even avoid embroidery at all. What if you dont do it? How do I keep Jamiruju and Jeomsoys mouths shut? Should we just kill them all and get rid of them? ah! Okay, lets just say it ends there. But she couldnt help but think of one threat. A threat? fourth. At that moment, Ma Dong-pils eyes widened. She knows that my relationship with the Fourth is not good. Of course, if it gets known that we had contact in Jamiru, what good will it do her? ! Being imprisoned in the penal court itself is the best choice for that bitch. You cant touch the fourth, and theres nothing for the crew to avoid. But what about the attempted murder and lese majeste against Confucius? Thats not why you called me. Are you saying she knew Confucius would come out like this? Is that possible? Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Are you saying you risked your life when you didnt even know how Confucius would come out? uh. Why such a reckless move. Thats how shes lived her life until now. ! I feel like every day is my last. Still, it was too much of a gamble. Isnt this purely up to luck? Why is it gambling? Isnt it a win worth winning? What do you mean by the main shrine? Anyway, you protected the babies, right? Ma Dong-pil exclaimed. Xu Liang chuckled. The more I thought about it, the more I laughed. ????? ??? ? ???? ???? ??? ???. It may seem like there is no solution on the outside, but it doesnt mean you wear your hair for fashion. . Well, as you said, its quite extreme. Ma Dong-pil looked at Seoryang with admiring eyes. You are amazing. Eh? what? Its easy to hear, but I dont think it was easy to actually figure it out. No matter how close we became, it was not an easy thing to say to the Three Dukes. This meant that Ma Dong-pils surprise was great. Xu Liang shrugged his shoulders. I was lucky. I know people who are different in gender and age, but have lived roughly similar lives. yes? Who is that? You and me. ! It only makes you look like a person with common sense, but once you open your eyes, you jump in without hesitation, just like that girl and us. Seoliang took his hand off Geumhos chin. Before I knew it, I was fast asleep. In the end, all people are similar. Ma Dong-pils eyes wavered. Although he is younger than me, there are times when I get the same feeling from Confucius as Noh Kang-ho. Its been a while since I even thought about doing it because it was so natural. But now it was different again. It wasnt just that Kang-ho had a lot of experience, but the person himself seemed deep. You feel like a mature adult with insight. As expected The religious leader is worthy of having him as a disciple. Ma Dong-pil was moved beyond admiration. At that time, Seo-ryang smiled wickedly. Giggles. Since I saved her life, Ill have to tell her to buy me a drink. ? I have to completely throw away my salary. Realize clearly how scary the world is, bitch. Ma Dong-pil lowered his head. No one will know what he is thinking. Keuuuuu! Anyway, today finally passes like this. Oh yeah. You too, go over and sleep. You must have been tired. I will come back tomorrow morning. What are you here for? Enjoy your little vacation. But That was then. Xu Liang raised his hand. Dongpil. Yes, Confucius. Cherry blossoms are sleeping. Go to the kitchen and prepare a glass. Ah, do you plan on drinking medicinal wine and going to sleep? What about medicinal liquor? Xu Liang stood up. He looked at the front door beyond the window. After a while. Bang! Bang! Seo-ryang shouted. The door is breaking, you bitch! He walked away grumbling and opened the front door. Beyond the open gate, Wei Hongryeon was standing carrying a large bundle. Chapter 41 Episode 41 The brain starts with the task and then moves on (5)Grrrrrr. The brilliant liquid filling the glass gave off a fragrant scent. Wei Hongryun frowned. Why are you pouring and drinking? Take what you get and drink it. Consider it an honor just to follow along. . Follow me. Wei Hongryeon, who was looking at Seoliang silently, filled his cup. Xu Liang chuckled. You dont do anything childish. Its a gift in return. return courtesy? What in return? . Ah, as a gift in return for keeping you all intact? . Its unusual to hold weight. As Seo-ryang emptied his cup, Wei Hong-ryeon also emptied his cup. A small drinking table was set up between the two. As Seo-ryang said, she really brought snacks. Xiliang glanced back. Ma Dong-pil was standing with his back turned and a dull face. His eyes were fixed on Wei Hongryeon. Dongpil, dont you drink? I am okay. If youre not going to drink, why dont you go in and rest instead of holding on? Its not possible. huh? Isnt it possible that the Great Lord Gwangma might go on a rampage? I will definitely stop you today. The corners of Wei Hongryeons mouth rose. It was a pretty evil-looking smile. Do you think you can stop me? . what? Why arent you answering? Ma Dong-pil still did not react. He was just busy glaring at her with his eyes as strong as rocks. Wei Hongryuns expression became increasingly cold. You made someone who doesnt even know the subject your subordinate, Confucius. why? Do you think that friend is worse than you? Ill give you a light horse. I know, bitch. I dont have the skills to lose to the leader of the defense court. Xu Liang chuckled and filled Wei Honglians cup. Its the third leader. And its growing fast. So you were cocky. It looks like hes learned a few decent martial arts skills recently. Arent you being too arrogant? With your current physical condition, I think Dongpil definitely has the upper hand. Wei Hongryeon, who was twitching her lips, emptied her glass. Seo-ryang filled her cup again. Anyway, what are these snacks? Why are you doing that? The scent is too strong. Once you get used to it, nothing tastes as good as this. Anyway, your social skills are so poor. If you come here to drink, think about the other person, okay? Wei Honglian did not answer. Seo-ryang, who was looking at her blankly, held out his hand. I dont have any money. Who wants to give money? Give me your hand. yes? Give me your hand. why? Do you think Im going to beat you up now? Or do you think hes going to do some trick? If you want to give it to me, give it to me, you idiot, you dont listen. Wei Hongryeons lips twitched again. But for a moment, she held out her hand. hmm. Seo-ryang, holding her pulse, frowned. what? I dont think it was an internal injury because of me. Did you do that because of your physical condition? Then I thought you did it to curry favor? Im going crazy with this. . Well, I dont think it was an internal injury from a blow. aha? Its because of the cold of the solitary confinement. . Uuuuuung. Wei Hongryuns eyes wavered. The concentration of demonic energy pouring in through the veins without saying a word was truly amazing. It hit me like it was a red-hot flame, and for a moment I thought my forearm was going to burn up. But even for a moment. Slurp. All the chill that had penetrated all over my five organs evaporated. It was easier to catch the Dark Spirit Magic Gong because it was a heat-yang attack. As Wei Hongryuns complexion became much more relaxed, Xi Liang took his hand off her pulse. I have no taste for drinking with the sick. I cant thank you enough. What idiot in the world would expect a thank you from a fool like you? . Have a drink. While he was emptying his glass in silence, it was Seoryang who spoke first. So, as soon as you were released, why did you come all the way here without resting? Didnt you tell me to come if you wanted to have a drink? So, Im asking, why did you come here without taking a break? Thats my heart Hey. . Do you think youve done anything other than play with words since you came here? . I guess I drank in moderation. Stop talking nonsense and tell me if you have anything to say. I dont have anything to say. You dont have anything to say, but you even brought snacks with you? At this late hour? As I said before, this is my sincerity for causing you trouble. The word sincerity came out of Wei Hongryeons mouth. It was a word that really did not suit her. It was something I would never have said out loud if the other person wasnt at the level of a third-rate person. Seo-ryang, who was looking at her silently, nodded. good. Well, if thats how you feel, then lets have a drink. Its so salty. I understand. Xu Liang grumbled and emptied his glass. Wei Hongryeon, who had been quietly looking at him who did not lift his chopsticks even once while drinking, asked. Do you not like snacks that much? Did you think I was lying? Shall I bring another snack? what? Xiliang narrowed his eyes. Whats wrong with you all of a sudden? yes? It seems like a line in a completely different context from my previous personality came out just now? . Wei Honglian emptied his glass once again. Even though he was emptying his glass quite quickly, he didnt seem particularly drunk. Xiliang sighed. Damn, I never thought Id come here just to drink. uh? I already emptied the entire bottle. Dongpil! Bring a couple more bottles. Ma Dong-pil left. Even the moment I left the door, my eyes were fixed on Wei Hongryeon. Wei Honglian snorted. Youre so loyal, Guan Yu, go away. You too, watch and learn. Arent you feeling stuffy? Why do I feel uncomfortable? He is a person who devotes himself to me. Isnt that love beyond devotion? Youre coming out again. It breaks my head. It will be helpful in the future fight. Its a disaster. Why did I bring Dongpil into a fight Seoryang paused for a moment, his eyes shining. Wei Hongryeon shook the empty bottle. There is a little bit left. I will follow you. What do you mean? . Dont be nervous. If youre going to say something, say it clearly. Dont waste your time drinking. A little confusion appeared on Wei Honglians face. Honestly, Im worried. what. May I tell Confucius this? Did you come to calm down and drink alcohol first? Or rather, what does that mean? Wei Hongryun looked down at her glass without answering. This time, Seoryang also waited for her. This is because I read that he was genuinely worried, rather than just weighing it like before. After a while, Ma Dong-pil came carrying two bottles of alcohol. At the same time, his eyes also changed. He also realized that the atmosphere in the room was different from before. Seoryang, who received alcohol from Ma Dong-pil, filled Wei Hongryuns cup. Wei Hongryeon emptied her glass as if she had been waiting. Then Seoyang filled her cup once again. After emptying the glass three times in a row, Wei Hongryeon finally opened her mouth. How much do you trust that guy? Ma Dong-pil was where she pointed with her chin. Xu Liang answered seriously. We have saved each others lives several times. It meant absolute trust. Ma Dong-pil bowed his head as if he was at a loss. Wei Hongryun smiled. It was a bitter smile that didnt seem like it would come off her face easily. Im really jealous of that. So what are you trying to say? True Demon Lord. what? Jinma Daeju will move. Jinma Daeju. It is one of the civil war combat units and its level is the same as that of the Gwangmadae. Gwangmadae had the upper hand in infamy, but Jinmadae was a group with legitimacy. A historical unit that has existed since the first establishment of the Heavenly Demon Church. Naturally, the pride of the demons there was sky-high. Xiliangs eyes sparkled. I guess Jinma Daeju was there too. Wei Hongryun nodded. This is a fact that was not written on the latest relationship chart given by So Yeon-sim. It was a moment to confirm that although it was definitely a reliable document, it was not omnipotent. But why is he moving? Daeju Jinma is like a fox. I would never do anything that would harm me. Is this something youre especially careful about? Thats right. That guy moves all of a sudden? Is there something you want to gain? Me. ? There are times when a guy who is so protective of himself moves without thinking. Most of them are because of me. why? Does he even like you? You have unique tastes. I think I like it so much that I want to kill it. It means that the relationship is extremely bad. Seoliang tilted his head. I dont want to know why we became like that. What Im curious about is why hes going to move now Are you sure hes attached to the fourth? To be exact, it seems like I was caught by a boatman. what is that? Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I dont know either. Im not even sure. However, since I bumped into him so much, I now know him just by looking at his face. He clearly has a weakness against the boatman. So what youre saying is that the one who moves the horse is Jinma Daeju, but the one who swings it is the fourth. As a result, the boatman moves. Xu Liang smiled. Why are you telling me that? Its a gift in return. . And I think it would be okay to hold hands with Confucius. Anyway, I think Confucius wants to punish Prince Shi, right? Ma Dong-pils eyes distorted. Even with her grumpy tone, isnt she truly an arrogant woman who dares to think of Confucius? But Xu Liangs smile was still bright. He filled Wei Hongryuns cup. Lets build a temporary united front or something? If you dont like it, you can leave. I have fought well so far on my own. Im sorry, but Im not the type of person to just ignore something interesting. Besides, it seems like you want to take this opportunity to break the chain of evil? Thats right. The two people raised their glasses. Are you sure you can take charge of Jinma Daeju? I will try to catch you properly before Confucius knocks you down. I already felt bad about leaving it alone, but it turned out well. I like your spirit. Jjiing! The two people clinked their glasses. After emptying his glass, Seoryang looked at Ma Dongpil and smiled. You said you remember the first time you saw Nokchok, right? yes. I thought everything was over right under my nose, but the main stage was separate. Do you want to put on one leg too? of course. Seo-ryang pointed to the seat next to him. Bring me another glass. * * * You went to Xiliangs residence? Thats right. Hong Wei-moon chuckled. Anyway, in many ways, it goes beyond common sense. I really thought he was going to turn himself in, but suddenly it was an attempted murder? Without even touching me. Isnt that upholding loyalty? In addition, we also protected the crew. Because Im secretly certain about that. Shinhoe said with a stern face. But I dont think thats the end of it. He may be the type of person who doesnt know where things will go, but hes not that reckless of a person. thats right. Nevertheless, if you risked the three princes and surrendered yourself to the penal court I think it must be seen that there was some kind of deal with the three princes. of course. In the first place, he was acquitted because of that guy Seoryangs testimony. Its hard to do that if you dont agree in advance. But if youre going to be released anyway, why bother The crew members were saved, and Jamiru was also at risk. And the existence of me cannot be ignored. ah! Then, for Lord Gwangma, the Penal Court would have been the safest place from all threats. okay. Its just that I dont know what the deal is. Hong Yu-moon, who was deep in thought, scratched his head. Its not difficult to guess, but the problem is that nothing is certain. . In times like this, it would be best to nudge it with a good toy. Shinhoe asked cautiously. Are you planning on using Jinma Daeju? Are you sure? That person has been in trouble more than once. Thats true. No matter how much you think about it, you only waste time and gain nothing. Now is not the time to worry, it is the time to move. Hong Wi-moon filled Gombangdae with tobacco. The color of the beginning of the year was a darker purple than before. Put a flue in the head of Jinma. Chapter 42 Episode 42. The brain is to commit to a task first and then move on (6)Papa Papang! The sound of drums exploding continued to explode. Puff puff poop! The two legs move slowly, but the hands are so fast that they are not even visible to the eye. The speed was such that it was impossible to tell whether it was a punch or a strike. Rumbling! The air was shaking even though it was just using demonic energy and not releasing anything in particular. The martial arts attack was so fast and passionate that it seemed to shake even the air and space. Wei Hongryeon, who had been watching the scene from afar with her arms crossed, suddenly felt a sense of popularity and turned her head to the side. Ma Dong-pil was approaching. what? What do you mean? Do you have business for me? Nothing. But why are you here? Thats because this is the place where you can best see Confucius training scenes. Wei Hongryun frowned. Can I ask you one thing? Please speak. Is the Three Princes always like that? Ma Dong-pils eyes became sharp. Im telling you just in case, the excessive language about Confucius is Its not because youre loud. if? Sam Gongja, you are showing the training scenes too openly. . S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I said I was just going, so I said if I wanted to see it, I could see it however I wanted. I was surprised. Ma Dong-pil chuckled. Confucius always says something. What? Dont think about showing off with martial arts that you cant confidently show to others. ! You also said that there is no world as dangerous as Kanghos martial arts world. If you live in a world where you have to be nervous to survive, I would rather show you my strengths and weaknesses clearly. Isnt the front and back of words different? You said thats why people get nervous. He said that it would be ten thousand times better to move even one step in the time you were measuring, clumsily doing this or that. . You said you feel anxious sometimes too. But you also said that you know that true freedom begins with honesty. Ma Dong-pil turned his gaze to Seo-ryang. Seolyangs eyes were extremely serious, whether he knew what he was seeing from this side or not. If you want to dig, dig, and if you want to learn, learn. Anyway, the path I will take is decided, so I dont care what you see or say. I think Confucius lives with that thought in mind every day. It was truly a complete misunderstanding. Seo-ryang just wanted to break away from the evil group called the Heavenly Demon Church. However, Wei Hongryun was extremely shocked by those words. This is because, in all my years as a native person, I have never seen anyone speak like Seoryang. For true freedom, do not hide it, but reveal it Honesty is the first step to freedom Although I lived with the risk of death every day, I never wished for death. However, the Three Dukes sacrifice their lives for freedom. Even though there was no need to compare, I couldnt help but feel complicated by the difference in perspectives that I kept comparing. Its possible to live with those thoughts. She paid more attention to the martial arts used by Xi Liang. I cant even see whats moving properly. If he were to face that martial artist, he would probably collapse within five rounds. I just knew it. How amazing a martial art that is, and how much of a help it would have been if an expert had seen it before me. How much time has passed like that? bang! Pow! The final blow after an advance that shook the earth. Whoa. Seoyang let out a long breath with his body drenched in sweat. done. Now its perfect. It was put together so well that it was okay to unfold it unconsciously. His Jecheongi has now changed to the point where it can be considered a completely different martial art from when he was King of Sal. There is no need to abandon the law of killing. No, there was no need to share how to live or anything in the first place. When I opened my clenched fist, a haze rose up. It is a condensation of dark magic energy in the palm of ones hand. If you intend to kill, it will become a killing method. If not, it will become a suppressor. In the end, it depends on the heart of the person using martial arts. This is something I already know, but after learning magic, I start to accept it in a new way. As I came into contact with another form of martial arts, my horizons broadened and the range of applications became vast. Enlightenment ultimately comes in circles. If you can make the right decision at the right time, the path to martial arts will always be open. After roughly wiping away the sweat, it was time to reorganize his body. Youre amazing. Are you still there? I cant even figure out what type of martial arts it is. There were such amazing martial arts skills at our school. Although Seo-ryang felt uncomfortable for no reason, he tried not to make a big deal out of it. Your martial arts skills are also considerable. It was fast and irregular, uncharacteristic of our schools martial arts skills. Oh, was that so? Isnt it a martial art that is easy to use if you dont have naturally excellent senses? It also has a generous taste. There is an evaluation of the martial arts skills that one has displayed. Naturally, I have no choice but to open my ears. However, since it is a young martial artist who has only recently made it, there is a bit of a rush. Its good that it assumes a continuous technique, but it focuses too much on speed and lacks delicacy. . Try complementing it slowly. Anyway, it was a pretty good martial arts skill. Wei Hongryun was shocked. Can you just tell me that? what? The pros and cons of my martial arts skills. Why not? . Its not morally rude or a crime, so is there a reason to draw a line? Moreover, you cannot understand everything that is impossible just by telling it to you. Even if you cough up blood and work hard, you dont know if you will get it or not, so dont act like its already yours. Oh yes. Do you need a hangover? its okay. Dongpil ate, right? Then I will eat. After a while, Seoryang ate and flirted with Cherry Blossoms next to the training hall. Geumho, who had been sleeping, climbed up on the table as if he had been waiting and chewed the fish fillet that Seoryang had prepared. Wei Hongryun looked at Xu Liang blankly. He laughs and eats, wondering what is so funny. Aenghwa, the maid, was also busy laughing and chatting. He is a truly amazing person in many ways. As they become three princesses, they sleep with a mere maid and even talk to each other like friends. The more I knew about him, the more I knew him. After finishing the meal, Seoryang changed into his clothes and put his sword on his belt. Ma Dong-pils expression became puzzled. Where are you going? uh? Uh, to meet the fourth. Ma Dong-pil and Wi Hong-ryeon nodded at the words that came out so naturally. Nod Yes?! What? Seoryang, who was looking at the two in shock, snorted. Why are you so surprised? Wei Honglian asked in confusion. Youre going to meet the Sangongja? Now? Then when are you going? No, I dont know how I will get out of there Seo-ryang frowned. Where has the reputation of Gwangma Daeju, who is said to have a fiery personality, to be like the fire of hell, gone? Should I suck my finger and wait then? Uh of course I dont know how Ill get out of there, so Im just going to try and catch them off guard. ! Isnt this some sort of soldier game or a coordinated dance routine? The one that wins first somehow has the advantage. Whether its a fight or a misunderstanding, we have to meet to find an answer. A smile gradually appeared on Wei Hongryuns face as she looked at Seo-ryang blankly, at a loss for words. It was a ferocious smile that sent chills into the hearts of those who encountered it. I like it. what? Confuciuss hotness. Im kind of attractive, dont I? Very much. If it had been a normal conversation, I would have thought that Wei Hongryeon had this side. He spoke with such a lively smile that it sent shivers down the spines of all who heard him. If youre going to do that, then lets go together, right? ? I dont have anything to prepare. Xu Liang looked at her as if she was dumbfounded. Ma Dong-pil was no different. You said you were in charge of Jinma Daeju? Where are you going? Who knows if there will be Daeju Jinma if we go there. And just like Confucius said, waiting for the fruit to fall is a bit unsightly. her. Xiliang scratched his head. Even he could not have imagined this development. Like yesterday and today, is it okay to neglect your kids like that? Anyway, the company dinner lasts five days. Of these, only the first day is spent drinking while on base, and the rest is just rest. I gave a good warning this time, so there wont be any accidents. Actually, when I think of the people trembling in front of me. Wei Hongryun grinned. I hate my nickname too, but lets go crazy today. Im already worried, Sibeol. yes? Oh no. Okay, lets go together. As you said, it seems like it could be an unexpected move. Just like that, the three people and an animal that was sleeping soundly in the arms of one of them headed towards Hong Wei-muns residence. * * * Whoa. The billowing blue smoke seeped into every corner of the room. Shinhoe was curious about what kind of tobacco Confucius smoked so much. It seemed like he was smoking a different type each time, but the color and scent became more intense, and Confucius expression seemed to become more and more drowsy. Confucius. Do you have anything to say? It may be presumptuous of you to say this, but how about shortening the start of the year? Hong Wei-moon chuckled. You said that before, but again? I dont know exactly what kind of medicine it is, but it is said that in general, tobacco has a negative effect on the lungs and intestines. It wont be a problem at least at the beginning of the year, but at least Well, it could be. . Thank you for your concern, but its okay. If its really dangerous, Ill take care of it. Shinhoe sighed. I feel like I offended Confucius with my pointless words, so I have no shame. Hong Wi-moon robbed Gombangdae. The colors of the candle and the smoke were different, but the scattered ashes were always gray. Hong Yu-moon opened his mouth, thinking that everyone lives in their own way, but ultimately they all end up dying the same way. Shinhoe. Yes, Confucius. do not worry. Im always preparing for the worst. I dont know what worst you are thinking about, but if that happens, I will be the first to die. Hong Yuwen smiled. It was the unique smile he usually made that blew away all the drowsiness. How can I not know your loyalty? dont worry. That day will never come, but even if that day does come, I wont pamper you until the end. Shinhoe bowed his head at the warm words, which were unusual for Hongwimun. Anyway, is there any particular movement on the part of the Three Dukes? Oh yeah. No movement has been reported to date. However, because it is a place so far away, there are many different roads That was then. Hong Yu-wen raised his hand. Then the mouth of the Godhead was immediately closed. Someone came. ? But this dense magic energy is not easy to find What do you mean? Hongwimun with no answer. It seemed like he was checking whether his senses were truly correct. After a while, he turned his head to the window. Slam! Hong Yu-wen opened the window and looked outside. at the same time. Howdy! A long way away, quite far away from the gate, someone was waving happily. Hong Yuwens eyes wavered. Xiliang?! It was quite a distance, but I could see it clearly when I strengthened my eyesight. That wasnt all. On either side of Seoliang, a woman with a familiar face and a man in his early thirties were standing upright. Xu Liang smiled and shouted. You came to see your little brothers face, man! Leave the door wide open! Do you understand? Chapter 43 Episode 43. Face-to-face (1)Wow, its gorgeous. Those were Seoryangs first words as he looked around the special room he was shown to. Its plastered with gold. Is this a lot of money? Wei Hongryuns evaluation was not only harsh but also rude. . Ma Dong-pil closed his eyes in silence. Unlike Seoliangs residence, which was large but completely desolate, Hong Wimuns residence was very luxurious. Wei Honglian glanced at Xu Liang. Seoliang kept looking around to see what was so strange. There were no feelings of resentment or jealousy on his face. Confucius. uh? why? How about decorating Confucius house in this way? Seo-ryang stuck out his tongue as if he was about to vomit. its crazy? I cant live in a place like this even if my money is rotten. I was just amazed and the food went down my throat because I was so uncomfortable? Wei Hongryun grinned. You think so too. Isnt it obvious? Its not natural. At least the politicians that Wei Hongryun had seen all enjoyed luxury. No, there were many people who did not know that luxury was luxury. In that respect, Samgongja certainly has a unique side. He seemed to have a simple and comfortable personality. Wei Hongryun frowned. Anyway, why isnt the boatman coming? Less than half an hour had passed since I was ushered into the special room. Her impatience was truly sky-high. Ma Dong-pil said with his eyes still closed. He will come when the time is right. Thats something anyone can say. But the superiors are here, so you have to move quickly, right? I advise you to be careful with your words. There are many ears to listen. At least no one catches my breath. Ma Dong-pil closed not only his eyes but also his mouth at the simplicity of interpreting the words to be careful in the future as referring to the immediate situation. At that time, Seo-ryang said. Hes not coming anytime soon. yes? It wont come anytime soon. Ma Dong-pil opened his eyes. Wei Hongryun also looked at him in surprise. Xiliang scratched his head. I know this old man because Ive seen him do so many things, but its rare for him to greet a guest who comes so unexpectedly like this. What do you mean by that? To put it simply, its a battle of spirit. Anyway, Im not an invited guest and I came without any contact, so Ill give myself time to prepare. So, even if its frustrating, bear with it yourself, something like that. Of course, the old mans identity was Lord Uicheon. Lord Uicheon was always late to the meeting in order to take the lead in the conversation in public and to enjoy watching the other party suffer in private. Wei Hongryuns eyebrows furrowed as they were. Thanks to the diagonal scars, I could see that there were no violent criminals. How dare you say that when the Three Princes are here? Arent you a disciple of the sect leader who speaks like a three-faced man? At least hes at the level of the Old Great Mazon, so theres no need for him to consider our situation, right? Because you speak so calmly, it sounds even more casual. Wei Hongryun hesitated. Ma Dong-pil said. What will you do, Confucius? What should I do? Calling someone and telling them to come quickly For what? yes? Seoyang leaned back in his chair. It was so soft and fluffy that it felt like I was lying on a bed. Hey, when are we going to be able to live comfortably in a place like this? Its not a bad idea to enjoy accommodation and food in such a fancy place for a day. The term room and board is even mentioned. It seemed like he thought he might come really late. If youre hungry, why dont you call someone and order some food? Ma Dong-pil shook his head. Im fine. Jing! The person who pulled the rope that came down from the ceiling was none other than Wei Hongryeon. Ma Dong-pil looked at her intently. Wei Honglian said shamelessly. Now that I think about it, Confucius is right. When will I ever have a meal at a place like this? At this point, Ill just have to eat and sleep and give it a try. Thats true. After a while, a servant came in. It wasnt exactly silk, but it was very luxurious for a servants attire. Did you call me? Wei Hongryeon suddenly recited the name of the food. All foods with strong aromas are ordered in this room with one window. Ma Dong-pil said. Prince Confucius, you do not like food with strong aromas. If you dont want to do that Then, Seo-ryang raised his hand. Order what you want to eat. I do not care. Wei Hong-ryeon snorted while looking at Ma Dong-pil, as if asking him to see it. Ma Dong-pil sat back down as if there was nothing else to do. Xiliang looked up at the ceiling. His eyes sank deeply. What would an old man do? He was such a terrible old man that I would never want to meet him even in my dreams, but surprisingly, there were things to learn from this situation. After becoming the lord of Uicheon, his main job was to receive guests, but before he became the lord of Uicheon, the old man also wandered around a lot. Countless people have been devastated by that old man who worked hard to gain power. What if I was the Lord of Uicheon? What if the numerous enemies that the old man destroyed are now Hongwimun? And what would happen if I changed the old mans methods to my own? Great Lord. Wei Hongryun flinched. The Three Princes, who had been calling her this bitch and that bitch, finally called her officially. Xu Liang grinned. How much food can I have? yes? Lets order some cold drinks! Wei Hongryeon smiled a bright smile. It was a pretty amazing stunt. If Confucius wishes. * * * You ordered food and alcohol? Thats right. hmm. Hong Wi-moon, who gave a short answer, looked as if it was no big deal and lit a candle with red smoke coming out of it. On the contrary, Shinhoes face hardened. What on earth are you thinking? Xiliang? Thats right. Well, thats fine. I never thought it would hit me like this. He even took Gwangma Daeju with him. Even as he spoke, he seemed quite relaxed. He wasnt pretending; he had a truly relaxed expression. Im just a guest who came in during business hours without notice. Isnt there a reason why I have to waste my time and rush to meet you? Of course I do. Do whatever you want. If you want to drink, give me alcohol. If you want to eat, give me food. A faint purple glow appeared in Hong Wei-wens eyes and then disappeared. Ill have to see what his current limitations are. * * * Kwaaeook! It was a breeze. Wei Hongryuns face turned red. Ma Dong-pil clicked his tongue. I downed 11 bottles of liquor in one sitting, so its even weirder that Im not drunk. No, it was amazing that I could drink that much before that. There are as many alcoholic beverages as there are endless continents, but its so busy that you can down eleven liquor bottles that are longer and thicker than a mans forearm. Whoop! By the way, Confucius is truly amazing. Is it because there is a public enemy? From the moment they set their course here, Wei Hongryun behaved quite favorably toward Seoliang. And since he was drunk, he probably had no choice but to become more friendly. Seoliang tilted his head and emptied his glass. what? How can you eat the same food as me and still be so fine? I know? Im amazed too, right? Its so amazing that Im so curious that Im going to turn around. Even if you think about it, this amount of alcohol is not normal. I vaguely thought it might be because of the spiritual energy of Gojuklim, but I wasnt sure. Wei Hongryeon, who was looking at Seoliang silently, smiled and said. Confucius, do you know how this scar appeared on my face? I told you earlier. It came about when I was attacking a passing evil enemy. This wound is what happened when I encountered the cat spirit of Heavenly Mountain in the northwest, and it hit me hard with its front paw! It looks like it got hit Dongpil! Take care of him. I guess the taste is slowly fading away. Ma Dong-pil quietly approached Wi Hong-ryeon. Supreme lord. Lets sleep now. Oh go away! Im not drunk! Anyone can see that he is extremely drunk. Huh, this guy? Now he is acting like a male boss. Ma Dong-pil repeatedly engraved the symbol for patience on his chest. Confucius is watching. Who doesnt know that? Im talking to Confucius right now! Come to your senses. I heard youre fine! This is typical drunken behavior. Seo-ryang smiled and poured her a drink. Okay, drink more. Just drink until you pass out. uh? Is that dangerous? what? Ordinary man Ah, this is not what I am saying to you, Mr. Confucius. Okay man. So what? Usually, the reason guys try to get a woman to stop drinking is because they want to know what to do with a drunk woman Hey! You dont drink! Hehe. What on earth is this guy? Just do one thing, just one thing! Damn its so stuffy. Everyones drinking habits are different, but they are the same in that they are different from usual. Although her drinking capacity was extraordinary, Wei Hongryeons appearance when drunk did not seem to be any different from ordinary people. How long did this lively and noisy drinking party last? sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Dongpil. Yes, Confucius. How long has it been since we came here? Ma Dong-pil looked at the window. Judging by the fact that the sun is slowly setting, it seems like half a day has passed. yes? Yes, Confucius. Then we can get started now. yes? Xu Liang calmly woke up. Ma Dong-pils face darkened. For some reason, the atmosphere that Confucius gave off was unusual. What are you trying to do? If you tell me, I No, I have to do it. yes? To remodel the crazy old mans vicious attack in my own way. Its good if it goes well, but if it doesnt end well, theres nothing you can do. I totally understand what youre saying. Chaang!! It was a sword that refreshed the ears of the listener. The sound was so clear that Ma Dong-pil could not help but be impressed. Even Wei Hongryeon, who was drunk and making a fuss, opened her eyes. Seolyangs eyes grew colder as he looked down at the long, smooth blade. He recalled the words of Lord Uicheon. C Taking the lead is actually not that big of a deal. In general, people who care about their reputation tend to seem superior at first, but eventually they fall to the limits they have created. On the other hand, people who push forward honestly and honestly can move forward without limits, even if they are ridiculed. When fighting for leadership, it is best to be honest. Instructions given to Grand Duke Uicheonmaeng. This is something Seo-ryang also heard while in hiding. He was planning to try the method in his own way. After all, arent I notorious as a tyrant? yes? Then, like a foul-tempered tyrant, shouldnt you make a mess of it? At that moment, Ma Dong-pils face turned pale and Wei Hong-ryeons face was filled with excitement. Wooooow! A fearsome magical power that is instantly concentrated into a blade. Xu Liang laughed evilly. Its been a while since I pulled out a knife. He swung his sword like that. Flash! Chapter 44 Episode 44. Face-to-face (2)All preparations for the Pasun Festival have been completed. Even if minor changes occur, they will be handled immediately and without problems. Good job. Mudam knelt down and bowed his head. Lee Cheon-sang gently shook his glass. The little alcohol left was flowing. Would you like a drink? Its an honor. Lee Cheon-sangs fingers on the armrest twitched. Ugh. At the same time, the glass on the table next to him floated and slowly flew towards Mudam. A look of wonder appeared on Mudams face. Heogongseopmul (̓Քz), the state of moving an object at will without touching it using internal energy, was an art that martial arts could also use without difficulty. However, it was impossible to use it like this, completely erasing the flow of true energy. Controlling an object with will alone rather than simple internal force. It was a power close to that of superpower, as spoken of by magistrates who used the divine energy of Dan Sang-jeon to its peak. A person who has been serving me for decades but still gives me fresh wonders. Mudam bowed his head and accepted the cup. I couldnt say anything because even saying it was amazing seemed like it was denigrating Lee Cheon-sangs greatness. Its a good busy day. Lift it. So the two emptied their glasses. Slurp. Before I knew it, the glass in Mudams hand flew all the way to Lee Cheon-sangs table. What about the third? It was a sudden question. Lee Cheon-sang often asked questions that were out of context like this. Mudam cautiously opened his mouth. sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Its still quiet since the incident in Jamiru. Im not curious about what the third one is doing. yes? Im curious about the third change. Change? What does this mean? Lee Cheon-sang, who read the puzzlement on Mudams face, tilted his glass and said. It looks like nothing much has happened yet. It was difficult to understand. Mudam bowed his head again. There is nothing noteworthy about the three princes personal portrait. I understand. Lets go now. Mudam bowed to Lee Cheon-sang and retreated. A subtle curiosity appeared in the eyes of the only demon in the world who remained alone. Sirang didnt choose that guy, but he chose Sirang? Or is it just a connection? * * * Crumbling! There was a huge explosion and one wall of the special room was completely blown away. Hong Wei-moon and Shin Hoe were startled by this sudden thunderstorm and turned their heads to the window. And the two peoples faces became frozen. Rumbling! The broken wall of the special room hit the building next door. Fortunately, it did not collapse, but it was seriously damaged and its original beauty was lost. Ugh! What?! Its a special room! The special room collapsed! Call someone! hurry! People who are startled and tremble at repairs. But they felt like they were startled too early. Flash! Qarring! Flash! Fuuuuuuu! As soon as the red-hot brilliance appeared, the wall collapsed with an explosion. The remains of the broken wall flew in all directions, turning the entire guesthouse into chaos. Among the people who were screaming in surprise, a strange voice was heard. Ship! How do you manage a special room! The loud voice was full of great majesty and unspeakable ferocity. these guys! I tolerated it because it was my younger brothers residence, but it didnt work! Ill clean it very quickly! Grumble! Rumbling! This time it wasnt brilliance. The air swirling in all directions seemed to be sucked in somewhere, but soon it turned into a red gust and gathered on one side of the collapsed special room. bang! Someone still invisible. The spacious residence of Hongwimun was shaken by the advance that someone took. Aaaah! A storm of red sword energy swirled toward the entrance of the guesthouse along with a strong explosion of energy. Crumbling! The entrance to the large, two-story guesthouse shattered and collapsed. It was fortunate that there was no one around. If he had been caught up in the impact, it was an incredible feat of martial arts that would not have left a single bone fragment behind. Moreover, the concentration of demonic energy, which is the basis of its power, was so dense that most demons would lose their minds just by coming into contact with it. The face of the guesthouse owner, who was staring blankly at the scene, gradually turned pale. What the hell is going on?! Fuuuuuuu! There was a burst of drinking and three people appeared. A tall handsome young man holding a sword and holding a sword, an older man in his early thirties with his cheeks slightly trembling, and a woman with bloody scars staggering around with a pale face. The woman, Wi Hongryeon, shouted. You bastards! Youre not opening the road?! The demons who were buzzing looked at her in surprise. Suddenly, somewhere, gasp! A sound came out. And Gwangma Daeju?! As soon as those words were said, the atmosphere became cold. There was no demon who did not know how dangerous the Great Master of the Gwangma, Wei Hongryeon, was. Wei Hongryun grinned. Of course, the reason she smiled wasnt because someone recognized her. What kind of bastard are you? ? What kind of bastard had the audacity to call me by my title? yes? ! If you dont come out quickly, I will rip out the tongues of every single one I see! It jumped out quickly! As for the reason for my anger, it was a reason for being so damned crazy. But Wei Honglian was serious. No matter how calm I was, I was dizzy at the thought that such rude people were eating away at Protestantism. Naturally, she did not take into account the arrogant misdeeds and messes she had committed so far. At that time, Seo-ryang took a step forward. I am the Three Dukes. He who usually introduced himself as Seoryang, but at this moment, called himself the Three Dukes. It was because there was something to aim for. And his introduction really worked. Huh! Four Three Princes?! Wei Hongryuns face distorted. Of course, its something to see when a person becomes famous. For some reason, I feel like Ive lost the publics attention. Normally I wouldnt have paid any attention, but the alcohol was so high that everything was offended. She shouted again. hey! You fucking bastards! Are you really so excited that you want to get rid of everything? Why dont you kneel right now?! All the demons who heard the loud cry filled with energy fell to their knees. Invincible Christianity! Manmaangbok! Meet the Three Princes! I was filled with awe at the voices shouting in unison. No matter how much one is a public servant, no, because one is a public servant, one knows how noble ones status is. Xi Liang looked down at them with arrogant eyes. What about the fourth? The owner of the house raised his head as the representative. Yes yes?! Where is the fourth? Thats me too Flash! Crumbling! A ray of light seemed to bloom, and a long sword mark was engraved on the ground. It was an incredibly long path leading to the entrance of the broken guest house. Everyones mouths opened wide. I couldnt believe that such a terrifying sight could be created with just one sword. And yet, the sight of Seoryang sweeping the four directions without any sign of breathlessness was exactly the tyrant of the rumors. Xu Liang shouted. Fourth! Where are you? The loud voice spread beyond the boatmans residence and to other nearby buildings. Arent your subordinates very lax in managing the guesthouses? If you keep doing this, your reputation will be ruined, you bastard! It feels like watching a simple, ignorant and pompous older brother worrying about his weak and delicate younger brother. In fact, even while they were terrified, the demons perceived him that way. Hey! Come out here and see! You must be so busy with work that you make him wait for half a day! Have you found a wife or daughter you like these days?! Hong Yu-moon, who heard those words from afar, stiffened. No matter what, isnt that too much?! Is that wife that good? Oh, and Seo-ryang smiled heartily. Why have you planted so many bugs all over the heavens and earth! Did you at least bury some treasure in the guesthouse? Sssss. Demonic energy surged from the body of Hong Yu-wen, who was sitting in his living room. It was difficult to bear making himself a laughing stock, but now Seoryang was going one step further. Did you plant bugs? This was quite a meaningful statement. Doesnt it sound as if someone was secretly planted to monitor the behavior of the guesthouse? If this happens, it is only a matter of time before your reputation falls apart. No matter how much the martial arts world puts power first, there are degrees to that. We must not lose public support like this. Shinhoe. Yes, Confucius! Go out to the side road right now and check the surroundings! Make a list of demons who know the situation here! All right! As soon as Shen Hui disappeared, Hong Yu-wens face was distorted hideously. Wooooow! Purple demon energy blooming from all over the body. It is fundamentally different from the magic of Western Liang, which is as splendid as fire and as bloody as blood. The magic, which was somehow magical, felt like an evil skill at first glance. So, people called this magical technique, which was even more mysterious and monstrous, the Four Kings Demonic Art. So this is a guy who knows how to commit this kind of recklessness, right? Hong Wei-wen smiled and licked his lips with his tongue. His tongue was particularly thin and the tip seemed to be split on the left and right. I will make you pay for your ignorance for crawling into the tigers den without knowing anything. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! As soon as the window shattered, Hong Wi-moons body was shot like an arrow through the open window. Faaagh! Hongwimun flying in the sky at incredible speed. A smile appeared on Seo-ryangs lips as he spotted him from afar. Is it finally crawling out? The old man said. If you want to take the lead, push forward honestly and honestly. Seoliangs method was to invite the element of the audience. So, the game was adjusted so that even lies were considered truth. And his method worked. Whoa! A young man sprinkling a particularly dark purple magic energy despite the setting sun. The young man descended at a frightening speed. Quang! The explosion of the landing is truly terrifying. Slurp. Seoryang leads slowly. And finally Hong Yu-wen raised his head. Flash! Magic eyes glaring at each other while emitting different lights. Hong Yuwen said coldly. Arent you embarrassed to make such a mess in someone elses house? Xu Liang laughed out loud. Surprisingly, Im not embarrassed at all. If you are a prince, you must have a dignity befitting your status Before I talk about dignity or etiquette, this brother-in-law has something to say to his lovely younger brother. . Did I hear that Daeju Jinma is targeting us from somewhere right now? what? reel? Looking at the reaction, I guess its true? The smile was still there, but frost began to fall on Seoryangs eyes. You knew that the Great Lord Gwangma was here, but you didnt call the Great Lord Jinma. Even though we all know that the relationship between the two is pretty shit. ! Besides, you were leisurely stretching your legs at home, knowing that your brother was waiting for you? Hmm this smells. Third brother! why? I will not sit by and watch if you insult me anymore. Then why didnt you come out when you were in your living room? uh? Can you possibly? Seo-ryang lifted his little finger. Are you shy? Chapter 45 Episode 45 Face-to-face (3)Hey, this is. Wei Hongryun looked at Hong Weimun with coy eyes. Hong Wi-moon still maintains a cold expression. But the whites of his eyes were full of blood. Well, isnt it dangerous? Youre getting robbed by Seoryang in front of everyone. If it had been me, I would have pulled out my sword and swung it without any hesitation. Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That was the difference between Wei Hongryun and Hong Weimun, and the difference between a person who lived based on madness and a person who lived in the world through politics. Hong Yuwen coldly recited. Youre good at making fun of people with fancy words. Well, my third brother was always like that. It was a remark that denied Seo-ryangs words that had been said so far and at the same time was sarcastic about him. Naturally, Seoliang did not receive a single hit. In the first place, there was not the slightest degree of truth in the Church of the Heavenly Demon. Shouldnt the relationship become deeper before you get angry at the other persons sarcasm? I wont talk too much. Todays rudeness is due to my generous generosity. So generous is your generosity that you want to kill the person you call your brother behind your back? You petty bastard. For a moment, a look of death passed through Hong Wei-wens eyes. Surely, he didnt know that Seo-ryang would mention such a thing at a place like this. Youll have to choose your next words carefully. I? Why? why? Are you really planning on turning it into a mud fight? Although it was a euphemism, it was a direct expression that Hong Wi-moon did his best to express. Until now, I have avoided this topic every time it comes up. And in many ways it was the right choice. At the very least, it could be seen as good behavior for a successor candidate who wanted to receive support from the people. Cant we do that? ! Is there anyone who doesnt know that our candidates are fighting each other to the point of explosions anyway? Its not like we cover our eyes and say, Is it even a topic that needs to be avoided? At that moment, the atmosphere around the area became colder than before. Hong Wei-moon, who was looking at Seo-ryang silently, opened his mouth. Are you here to declare war? They decided that it would be pointless to pretend that they did not know any further persuasion. Xu Liang grinned. Now we can finally have a conversation. . I came here because I had something to offer, not a declaration of war. If you really meant to do that, why didnt you come to my place right away? If the superior came to the house, the inferior should have said thank you and crawled back to the guesthouse. Arent you the one who kicked away the courtesy that was given to me? Its not wrong. However, Hong Wi-moon also had something to say. Looking at you the way you are, it doesnt seem like you are a person who values manners that much. If you had a purpose, why didnt you just barge in like you do with your rude nature and wait with patience that you dont have? Seoliangs answer to that was overwhelming. I wanted to cause some trouble. ! I knew you were going to say Sewol and Newwol anyway. I even showed you to a special room. When will you ever have the chance to eat good food and drink alcohol in that fancy room? . I was waiting leisurely, half for fun. The corner of Hong Wei-wens eyes twitched. In my heart, I wanted to blow that damn guys head off right away. So what do you have to say? The words are short. After taking a quick look around, Seo-ryang made a bombshell remark. How about ending today on a refreshing note? ?! You dont like playing tricks behind your back when it hurts your head, right? He must have felt bad because he did something to me. You cant say that right now Seo-ryang tapped the knife. I am Carl. What are you? Whether its a fight or a life-or-death issue, the idea is to end this match with a winner. Hong Yu-wen was dumbfounded. Are you trying to make fun of me? Dont you think youre wasting your time and putting effort into someone youre just joking around with? If youre throwing out unreasonable numbers because there are a lot of people watching Dont think that all people are like you. Thats a bad habit. Everyone, not just Hong Yu-moon, was left speechless by Seo-ryangs grumpy attitude. Even Wei Hongryeon, who was watching the scene with a bright smile on her face, thought, Are there all crazy people like that? I will ask you for the last time. what? Did you really come all the way to Ye with the intention of doing this? Then what do you do? Perhaps because he was scared or shy, our fourth child hid and wouldnt come out. I just hate being kicked around. Wouldnt it be refreshing for both of us to see the final result, whether we win or lose? Is this truly something that a person with the status of the Three Confucius can say? A look of disappointment gradually appeared on Hong Wei-moons face as he looked at Seo-ryang. He was only this good. Since he showed such an unexpected appearance, I thought there was something he was trying to do. I thought I was setting a double or triple trap with recklessness that other people couldnt even think of. But that wasnt it. That guy was serious now. Hong Yu-wen turned around. Correct the guesthouse! Call the workers and have them clean up the wreckage! Build a new building within a month! The booming voice was full of majesty. Seolyang and his party didnt seem to care at all. The moment I realized that Seo-ryang was sincere, all interest and tension in him disappeared. Ma Dong-pil frowned. Wei Hongryeon growled like an animal. I know its excessive, but you still ignore it like that. Hong Yu-wen shouted again. What are they doing! I cant move right now That was then. Crumbling. Crumbling. !! Faaagh! Hong Yu-wen quickly turned around and lowered his posture. Xu Liang smiled. why? . Does the back of your neck feel sore? Hong Yuwens eyes wavered. what? In an instant, my back became wet. As I was about to give up and go back to my home, I had the illusion that a strange beast, perhaps a tiger or a wolf, was rushing at me with its mouth wide open. The breath of the beast can be felt in your ears. Its about living with the harsh scent that comes with it. I felt a sense of crisis, as if my life would have been lost if I had not reacted immediately. Still, his reaction is excellent. You trained well. ? I thought I was addicted to some bad medicine, but it seems that wasnt the case? The effectiveness of poison fighting has been increased with the medicinal power mixed with subtle hallucinogenic ingredients. Is this Jeoksagas way? ! As expected, a prestigious family of magic. The way you approach martial arts is unique. A look of astonishment unknown to anyone appeared on Hong Wei-wens face. how? There was no other reason why he always smoked cigarettes. It was just for training. Doktu is a training based on imagination. Set up a virtual opponent, predict all kinds of variables, and learn the strengths and weaknesses of your own martial arts after sparring. It was similar to the method of achieving enlightenment through zazen. If you are a master who has reached the level, you can clearly see the opponents strength and reaction without having to mix hands. In Jeoksaga, the efficiency of training was maximized through medicine. The tobacco that Hongwimun always smoked was Hwangeukcho (ÿ˲), made by Jeoksa Temple itself. Well, its a refreshing method, but Grumble. Xi Liang drew his sword again. Unlike before, when he intentionally tried to cause an accident, a thick murderous substance oozed out from the blade. Well, in the end, its just a game of imagination. ! Lets see how effective the martial arts obtained through imagination are. . Come in. Players give in. Jiiiing! A thick purple demonic energy rose from Hong Wei-muns body. The Four Kings Demon Attack was naturally activated due to the surprise of having one of his secrets discovered and the sense of crisis that came from the fact that the opponents provocation was more serious than before. Crunchy. Lee Chae flashed in Seo-ryangs eyes. A change occurred in the hands of Hong Yu-moon, who gradually lowered his posture while glaring at him. Fingernails theyre fascinating. Hong Wei-moons fingernails suddenly became sharp. The fact that it turned into a glossy, smooth black color was a bonus. I heard there are a lot of strange techniques in magic, as expected. Sreuk. Xiliang pointed his sword at Hong Weimun. At the same time, a magnificent energy wave erupted from Seo-ryangs body. Wei Hongryuns eyes widened. It is the unity of believers. The state I saw at Jamiru. Perhaps, the face of Hong Wei-moon will no longer be able to see Seo-ryang. Hehehe. The blowing wind stirs my life, and the rising chill fuels my anger. It was truly an instantaneous moment. A head-to-head competition between succession candidates, one of the few in the history of the Heavenly Demon Church, was about to take place in front of everyone. It was then. Stop! Kugoogung! The gate opened roughly and a group of people came rushing in. stop! Stop it! The hasty yet disciplined gait is impressive. As many as thirty masters wearing black martial arts uniforms appeared with a sword-like force. Sir, put away your sword! Sir! Master Sakong, please step aside! Xu Liang frowned. What are these black guys sprinkling ashes on the finished rice? At that time, Wei Hongryuns face distorted. It was quite impressive to see him displaying a level of madness that bordered on life. Black tide committee of the penal court! They are experts in daily wages dispatched by the penal court when a problem that is difficult to resolve arises on campus. If the demons of Shinism were known as fearful demons in the Gangho, the Black Birds of the Penal Temple were the very thing of fear to the demons. Xu Liangs eyes lit up. Black tide? The suppression team of the penal court! As they are known for their reputation as well as their skills, each and every one of them was as skilled in martial arts as Wi Hongryeon. Uniquely, they were all wearing pure white masks. The white mask, which looked empty with only the two eyes open, evoked a strange sense of fear in those who saw it. One of the Black Guards, a guard with a red dot around the left eye, walked toward the center of the two men. This is the Seventh Lieutenant of the Black Bird Committee of the Penal Court. Even after seeing two people with the highest status in Protestantism, they do not kneel. It was a sight that showed how great the authority of the Black Bird Committee was. The Seventh Lieutenant bowed his head slightly. People are watching. Please stop at this point. It was a euphemistic recommendation, but the intimidation in his voice was unusual. Hong Wi-moon, who was looking at Seo-ryang with nervous eyes, suddenly felt a sense of popularity and turned his head towards the main gate. Godhead. It was none other than Shinhoe who called the Black Bird. It appears that a report was made to the Criminal Justice Department in the middle of the investigation to prepare for an unexpected situation. The Chilwijang shouted to the magicians belonging to the guest party. Clear the area quickly! The startled demons dispersed. The people who gave them a different fear than their master, Sagongja, were the Black Birds. Moreover, if they had been dispatched to the rank of camouflage, this was no longer their place. Seoliang, who was quietly looking at Hongwimun, smiled. You have a good subordinate. . I hope that you will be a good guard of the life that was saved thanks to your subordinate. widely! Seo-ryang, who led the way with moderation, turned around. Supreme Commander Ma. Lets go. Oh yeah! Seoyang walked out the gate without even looking back. The same was true for Ma Dong-pil. However, Wei Hongryeon turned her back and growled briefly. Surprisingly, the target was Hongwimun. I thought you were a generous person, but Im disappointed. Hong Wei-wens face suddenly distorted. The Seven Camouflage came out. Master Gwangma, please leave now. I advise you to go back to your home and sleep alone. Wei Hongryun snorted briefly. But he didnt say anything back. Just like that, the short and violent incident came to an end. Shin Hoe came up to Hong Wi-moon in a huff. Confucius! Are you okay? Shinhoe. Yes, Confucius. Call Lord Jinma right now. A murderous look appeared in Hong Wei-moons eyes. Were going to give it a good fight, but its not polite to leave out any more. * * * Damn it! Im embarrassed that we all laughed and talked at the same drinking party! If it were me, I would have punched him first out of embarrassment! Ugh. Wei Hongryeon continued to complain. To Mine, pride is like life. If you endured the same situation just now, it wouldnt be a mine. In other words, to Wei Hongryeon, Hongwimun was no longer a demon. Ma Dong-pil sighed. Still, Im glad. Because the fight didnt get any bigger. What are you talking about? It starts now. What is that Didnt you see that bastards eyes? You suffered such an insult while seeing everything below. I dont know, but Im sure my heart was blocked by a tantrum. Xu Liang smiled. Check the movement of Jinmadae. It will definitely move as soon as possible, whether today or tomorrow. Chapter 46 Episode 46. Face-to-face (4)What?! Song Gyeong (ɾ) suddenly stood up. What is happening in the masters residence?! That is Song Kyungs face crumpled at Jin Mas short and concise explanation. So youre saying the situation was brought to an end when the Black Birds invaded? Thats right. Damn it! shit! It was a situation where even relief was not enough, but Song Kyung was rather angry. I wish I had died there I wish I had at least been injured enough to need a few months of treatment! Song Gyeong actually had no interest in the Three Dukes. The side he was interested in was the Sagongja side. Only when he is destroyed can he no longer be a puppet. When is the next operation scheduled? Exactly fifteen days later. i get it. There will be a lot of times when you have to miss out due to personal reasons, so tell the unit commander to train on his own. I follow your orders! When Jinma Daewon disappeared, Song Gyeong jumped up from his seat. Ill summon you again. He drank the entire bowl of alcohol next to the table and sighed. How did Song Kyeong of the world end up in this situation? Although he was a career-oriented person, he was also a realistic person. It meant that he had a desire to be the best, but he also knew how to be satisfied with his position. He just wanted to grow old by doing well and enjoying little things. How long do you plan on toying with me, Sakong? My stomach was boiling. When I thought about the fact that I had become an obedient dog because the teacher caught me in that matter, I got angry and woke up in my sleep. urg! In her anger, Song Kyung threw the dishes carelessly. Jaeaeang! Shards of the broken bowl flew everywhere. It was then. Ugh! Song Kyung turned her head to where the sound came from. You came to your senses. To his surprise, there were about a dozen demons writhing and crawling on the floor where he looked. The pain was so severe that not a single part of my body was healthy. They are definitely toxic people. Song Kyung put on the mask she had put aside. There was also outrage that the captains of civil war combat units had to wear masks. I also hated the fact that I had to fake this kind of cringe-inducing act. If you have come to your senses, go back now. And keep in mind: I will visit you again. When I think about what you did to the Three Dukes, I want to rip out his head right now, but I will hold back because he said not to kill me. Wiggle! For a moment, a terrible deadly force erupted from the demons bodies. Even though he was rolling on the floor, his body completely broken, the vitality that rose up for a moment was so great that even Song-kyung flinched. Toxic bastards. Even if you dont want to end up like that, you have to take the evidence from the thief. It was then. A man walked from far away. It was surprising to see him not losing his breath even while using the new techniques quickly. Song Kyung frowned. Whats going on here? I have come to convey the Masters command. Its an order. So what order did you give? The companys Shinhoe glanced around at the demons and said. Bring me the woman you hate so much. ! Catch that woman and take her to the penal court. I promise you your safety and her destruction. I will pay twice as much as I received before. Song Kyung clenched her fists without realizing it. Receive money and work under their command. It was truly something that only powerful assassins would do. However, when the unit of money becomes larger, the story changes. There was no reason to turn it down if it was twice what I had received before and was an opportunity to catch a crazy bitch who was a thorn in my eyes. Crumbling. Crumbling. Song Gyeong, who put aside her anger towards the boatman for a moment and smiled, a poisonous murderous spirit bloomed from her body. How long can I catch you? Shinhoe turned around. Until dawn tomorrow. * * * Seoryang entered the residence and sat cross-legged on the training ground. Ma Dong-pil, who was standing guard at a considerable distance, glanced at him. What are you thinking? Its not luck. Now I could tell that much just by looking at Confucius face. But that was all. There was no way to know what Confucius was thinking or what he was going to do in the future. Are you feeling complicated? Even though their relationship has now become estranged, there must have been a time when he and his disciples laughed and talked selflessly. I thought that perhaps you might be feeling complicated about the current situation. Of course, he was completely wrong. Seo-ryang was sighing deeply. Is this going to happen? Hong Wi-moon What do you know whether that guy gets killed or not? In the first place, his goal was not Hongwimun, but escape from Shingyo. Isnt this complicated and annoying thing being done now for that one purpose? Of course, there was a big reason why I couldnt just leave him alone since he touched me first. Black Tide If it werent for those masks being blown away, I would have taken it easy and raised the level of attention. As a result of examining the history and teachings of Protestantism based on the information given by Soyeonsim, it was not against the law to fight between candidates. There was no need to tie the knot, but if possible, I wanted to end this situation on the spot. Of course, I didnt really intend to kill him. Seoliang also knew the minimum line. The plan was to inflict serious injuries that would need to be rectified for at least a year, if not beyond recovery, so that no one would even dare to touch him again. In other words, there was no reason to calmly step down just because the Black Tide invaded. Nevertheless, the reason he stepped down was because he could not help but think about the future. There is no guarantee that I will be free with this one attention. There is no good point in dealing with the criminal court for no reason. Like the Military Department and the Hwanheewon, the Penal Beopdang is also a group that can be the most frightening organization in Protestantism in some cases. It may be a bit of an argument, but you should never give up. Ship I just hate complicated things. How great would it be if you had the ability to easily leave the Protestant Church after destroying everything, regardless of the direction or direction. Even if everything else was fine, it didnt seem like the leader would leave him alone. The terrible ending of trying to gain freedom in life, only to find yourself rolling around without any freedom was an option. Anyway, the card came back. Now that everything has happened, we need to take advantage of this situation and take a step forward. The good news is that his martial arts skills are improving by the minute. Even if you dont really practice, you become stronger day by day. My strength increased, my level of magic increased, and the sword that had been so tight in my hand was now becoming one with my soul. At least I wont go somewhere and get beaten up. It was excessive humility. At his current level, even if he couldnt reach the level of a master of the Great Gate, he was capable of reaching the level of a great elder. Just looking at the growth rate, in the next three or four months, it will rise to a level where it can easily compete with even long writers. Im ready. Youve cast the line, now all you have to do is make the fish bite. Sreuk. When Seo-ryang opened his eyes, Ma Dong-pil lowered his head. Have you finished your meditation? Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Meditation is just random thoughts. I guess I was right. He sighed inwardly, but Ma Dong-pil did not show it. Everything will work out well, Confucius. Thats right. Xu Liang stood up. Now, lets move slowly. yes? why? can you get some rest? Yes, so far, Ive been fussing with myself a lot. Go back to your place and get some rest. Oh no, thats not it. Then what? hungry? Would you like to have a spoonful of rice? Ma Dong-pil felt his eyes spinning. Wherever Confucius goes, of course I will follow. But I dont know what it means to move Huh? Ah, to catch a fish. Seoliang was also a person who could not escape from his own world once he concentrated. Of course, Ma Dong-pil couldnt understand a word of that. What do you mean by fish? Of course, Ill give you a jinma. Did you say Song Kyung? Oh yeah! I sent the pitcher to the base to have a drink. Of course Song Kyung will move. Once Jinma Daejus location is known, things will proceed on their own. . Now that I think about it, why are you here? I sent you to find out the location of Jinma Daeju. It wasnt me, but the above lord went. huh? The Great Lord Wei came forward and said he would personally find out the location of the Great Lord Jinma. Youve probably figured it out by now. Xu Liangs face became blank. Hey, what do you mean? I definitely told the pitcher above to stay on base and sip on some alcohol. What does that mean? Doesnt this mean that if you just sit there, the Lord of the True Demons will come to you? Thats true. The reason I asked you to understand the movements of the Lord Jinma is so that I can help you in a timely manner At that moment, Seo-ryangs eyes widened. He recalled his conversation with Wei Honglian. C Im having a drink with some nice base running. C Alcohol? C uh. There will probably be some movement on the part of Jinma Daeju in the near future. We might be able to move as early as tonight. C Oh, I see. C Dont you think youll have finished drinking anyway? Go grab a drink. C Is it okay if the order of things changes, Confucius? C What are you talking about? C Oh no. Anyway, it would be nice for me to meet that bastard. C Ugh, you fighting cock. C Hehe, then Ill go first. C I get it. Dont get into an accident! The back of Wi Hongryeon, who was running around cheerfully and smiling happily. Wait a minute, whats going on? If you are drinking, Jinma Daeju will come to you on its own. But what if you change the order of things from Wei Hongryeons perspective? no way? Do you mean to grab the Jinma Daeju first and toast?! You rotten bitch!! Paaang! Xu Liang came out of the gate at breakneck speed. Ma Dong-pil followed him in a huff. Ahhh! Geumho, who was lying down on the side of the training ground and yawning loudly, suddenly opened his eyes and stamped his front paws. It seemed as if five-colored radiance was faintly leaking from Geumhos body flash! Soon Geumhos body disappeared. No one saw where or how it disappeared. * * * Hmm. Song Kyung, who couldnt control her breathing due to excitement, soon closed her eyes. Lets not get excited. It is a day to go beyond being a thorn in the eye and attack a woman who seems to be indignant even if you tear off every single piece of her flesh and feed it to dogs. My face was already turning red. My heart seemed to beat three times faster than usual. I was so feverish that I couldnt even speak properly. Are we here? He looked at the base running in the alley. To be precise, I saw a store that must have been a high-end base. Im completely screwed. Because it was late at night, the maintenance stopped. One of the walls was gaping and there were cracks here and there on the first floor of the main building, which was just as big as an abandoned house. You made a mess here? And yet you come and drink again? As expected, it was crazy. It was clear that she lacked even the slightest sense of common sense or morality. I guess it doesnt matter. Song Kyung smiled coldly. It is a tough year anyway, so it is certain that it will break again. In that case, it is better to have an already broken base than a new base. Lets go soon. He put his hand on his waist. He planned to pull out his sword when the time came. It was at that time that Song Kyung was about to quietly walk to Jamiru. hey. Chaaaaang! Song Kyung reflexively drew his sword and slashed at incredible speed. Whoa!! The noise made by his sword hitting the wide sword body shook my ears. Song Kyungs eyes widened. This sword? A deformed sword that is as long as a small sword and ten inches in width. Beyond the sword, a woman with a diagonal scar carved across her face was smiling viciously. I got you, guy. Chapter 47 Episode 47 The Gates of Hell Open (1)Damn it! Damn it! Im crazy. I was an asshole for letting my guard down because I had become quite close friends after Salpuri. Seoyang, who was shooting at a reckless speed, quickly stopped and looked around. There are paths in all directions with a huge stone statue of an evil spirit in the center. This was the central square and the center of the civil war. Xi Liang closed his eyes and expanded his energy. But. Damn it! How do you know from this?! The extent of the civil war was as large as three or four villages combined. No matter how rapidly martial arts grew, it was impossible to find Wei Hongryun in this wide area using just sense of energy. Are you going to visit Lord Jinma in person? If thats the case, its impossible to do it alone. You must have released the kids, right? So should I go to Gwangmadae first? uh? But where is Gwangmadae? no! That damn troublemaker was also anxious to have a fight. Ji probably didnt even think about asking the kids to order it and went looking for it himself. If you think like that, its right to go towards Jinmadae. First, they would have gone there and caused a scene. No. If there had been a riot there, I would have felt a little bit of spirit. It is an organization of not one or two people, but over two hundred people. If they had unleashed demonic energy as a group, there was no way they wouldnt have noticed. Should we try frying the Gwangmae members first? No way Seo-ryang bit her lip. Im not going to run the bases just to lure you in while youre so excited. At that time, Ma Dong-pil came running from afar. Gasp! Confucius! He had finally caught up with how fast Seoryang was moving. Even with my stamina like steel honed in the bamboo forest, I couldnt stop myself from being out of breath. Xu Liang shouted. Dongpil! Where is the lighthouse?! Are you talking about Gwangmadae? If you go northeast, you will see a sign for a civil war troop assembly. If you read the sign there. Im going to Gwangmadae, so you start by searching all the nearby bases! yes?! Shut up and move quickly! Oh yeah! Paaaaang! Seoryangs face, who moved before Ma Dongpil, was distorted with urgency. You bitch! If you were really fishing while on base, I would break your leg club! Still, one thing is certain: it wont be Jamiru. If you had common sense, you wouldnt go there again and shake your fishing rod. Dongpil! Leave Jamiru alone and start running on other bases! Did you understand?! I follow your orders! * * * Its been quite a while since weve seen each other one-on-one like this, hasnt it? Crackle! The sword and sword made a strange friction sound. The two swords trembled slightly, as if they were not going to back down even an inch. Song Kyung growled. stomach. red. Lotus. That damn breath still smells. Pow! Wei Honglian took three or four steps back. It was the same for Song Kyung. Wooooow! Song Gyeongs long sword was loaded with powerful magical energy. From the start, the sword trembled mercilessly as if trying to give it its all. In an instant, the erupting magic energy spread in all directions, creating an ominous atmosphere. Wei Hongryun grinned. How would you have endured a situation where you were given money and wasted money? Because you want to kill me so bad. Shut up! Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! From that short distance, he unleashes his divine techniques with all his might and charges forward. Its literally a mad charge that threatens to kill you and kill me. We could see how much he wanted to kill Wei Hongryun in an attack that was not like Song Gyeong, who considers living a long and thin life to be the greatest virtue. Cl! With a short sneer, Wei Hongryun also rushed towards him. Quaaaang! The two swords collided, creating a deafening explosion. Usually, womens martial arts are more delicate and refined than mens martial arts. It was no different from the Demonic Murim. It was not a difference in martial arts, but a difference in the bodies of men and women, and also a difference in personality created by society. In that respect, Wei Hongryun was definitely a unique woman. Her swordsmanship, which directly broke the common sense of a womans martial arts skills, was even stronger and more ferocious than Song Gyeongs. It was a martial art worthy of Gwangma Daeju, specialized in melee as well as head-to-head combat. Song Kyungs face distorted. Damn it! Awesome! Dozens of times the swords clashed in the air. The sparkling brilliance was as strong as the sun. The shock wave created when the two swords collided cracked all over the alley walls, and stone debris flew up from the ground. Ugh. Wei Hongryuns pupils turned blue. The true opening of Cheonghyeon Magong. Her German weapon, the Poa sword, had a dark blue sheen. She shouted, swinging her sword. Take it, you bastard! Qarring! Song Gyeongs body was mercilessly thrown back by the barrage of tremendous sword energy. A Qigong sword technique that gathers together several layers of sword energy and shoots them out. It was a phantom sword that destroyed the target using only its destructive power, rather than cutting or piercing. Song Kyung grinned. good! I have to do this at least! Dont act strong, brat! While my legs are shaking! Qarring! This time, Wei Hongryun suddenly took a step back. Following the Cheonghyeon Demonic Gong, it was the Hwansu Daegeomsik, and following the Sangcheon Magical Power, it was the Snow Mountain Ghost Sword. If Wei Hongryuns magic and sword techniques were created through gritted teeth in actual combat, Song Gyeongs Sangcheonmu (˪) was a martial art with a high reputation for the magic of orthodox Shinism. When it comes to purity, Sangcheonmu is one step ahead, and when it comes to irregularity and killing, Cheonghyeon and Hwansu are one step ahead. Since the levels achieved were similar, it was naturally bound to be a long-term battle. And the two knew that fact better than anyone else. Please get some rest! You die, you fucking bastard! Puff puff poop! Whoa! As time passed, the twos sword techniques became more violent. There is no particular avoidance or response. There was no trace of delicacy in the melee, which was all about frantic punching. The battle itself proves the anger they have built up against each other. Even warriors who are much weaker than the two do not engage in such reckless fighting. This is because I know the harmful effects of this kind of battle. Rumbling. Blood flowed from the corner of Wei Hongryeons mouth. Song Kyung was also bleeding from her nose. It was not a trauma caused by a blow. He suffered internal injuries because he was unable to withstand the powerful shock wave. But the two had no intention of backing down. No, they didnt even realize how injured they were in the first place. The consciousness of both men was focused solely on the complete annihilation of the other. Fuwaaaaak! The external injury followed by the internal injury occurred. An image of a long sword was engraved on Song Kyungs chest. Song Kyungs eyes were bloodshot. Bye! sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wei Hongryuns head turned to the side. Song Kyungs leg kicked her in the face. Whoa whoa! Their fists struck each other precisely in the air. The two men each took a step back by three lengths. omg! omg! Whoop! Whoop! Intense breathing, unorganized energy waves. However, life and madness increase in size as time passes. The battle was short but very intense and the demons were sticking their heads out one by one. Whats going on? 100 million! Hey, be careful! Kwasik! A protruding stone hit the wall of the building. Ugh! I almost died! What kind of crazy bastards are at this hour! At that moment, Wei Hongryun and Song Gyeongs eyes sparkled. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Half of the roof of the building was blown away. The two people worked together to unleash sword energy. Dont shut up, you bastards! If you dont want to die, stick your head in! The faces of the demons were distorted. Where are those kites Hey! Shh! shut up! Come on! what? whats the matter? And its Gwangma Daeju and Jinma Daeju! Ugh! Only then did the demons realize the identity of the two people and retreated in haste. They say the most fun thing in the world is watching a fight, but you cant end your life trying to watch it just once. It would be fortunate if he died cleanly, but if the two caught them wrong, it was obvious that he would end up as food for fish alive. The demons who had been flocking out of curiosity disappeared like cockroaches scattering. Wei Hongryun smiled and roughly wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth. Can you do more? Thats what Im asking! But before we go into the second game, can I ask you one question? why? Are you out of breath already? Is the other ball okay? You crazy bitch!! Fuuuuuuu! Wei Hongryeon cried out and vomited blood. This was because the blow was so powerful that most of the shock was not relieved. Stand tall! However, even Song Kyung, who attacked, was unable to follow up. Before he knew it, the middle finger of his left hand was bent backwards. The sharp pain made me hesitate. Wei Hongryuns reflexes, which blocked a follow-up attack with just one breath, deserved praise. Crump! Wei Hongryuns eyes narrowed. Song Kyung was smiling and showing her teeth as she adjusted her dislocated middle finger. Wei Hongryeon knew very well how much it hurt. The hatred for the other person was so great that the pain seemed insignificant. Kwazijijik! The two people, united as one, broke through the outer wall of the building with a furious rush. Unfortunately, it was the first floor of Jamiru, which was under renovation. Its a good thing that no one is there because its under construction. die! die! Die! He grabbed her by the collar and stabbed her mercilessly with his sword, but Wei Hongryeon managed to avoid them all. It was truly crazy reflexes. Joy appeared in Song Kyungs eyes. its okay! Although he did not land a proper blow, he is clearly pushing his opponent. Even if only slightly, he gained the upper hand. at las! Finally a day like this! The Duke clearly ordered Wei Hongryun to be brought to the criminal court. In other words, the order presupposes Wei Hongryuns survival. However, Song Kyung had no intention of listening to an order that did not even seem like an order. He planned to use this opportunity to tear Wei Honglian to death. Ill make beef jerky from them alive and throw them to the fish as food! It was then. Although she didnt feel any sign of life or anything, Song Kyung felt goosebumps rising all over her body. An extremely unpleasant sense of crisis and fear. This bitchs eyes? Even while being on the defensive, his eyes are somehow relaxed. No, rather, it was closer to a look of joy, as if something went well. Those eyes I saw once. Oh? Tsk! Faaagh! Song Kyung suddenly took a step back. They retreated so quickly that five or six tables and chairs on the first floor were completely destroyed. Its a shame. Wei Hongryeon tiptoed his toes. The flexible, straight legs came up to Song Kyungs head. It didnt seem like a good match, so I was going to break the remaining one. . The sight of Wi Hongryeon calmly spewing out those scary words that would give goosebumps to any man, regardless of age or age, seemed to have been overlaid with the illusion of the Heavenly Demon Pashun worshiped in the Protestant religion. Jeeeeee! A blue glow bloomed from Wei Hongryuns fist. Although it took a lot of energy, it was not enough to risk my life in a fight. Shall we start again? Pusssss. Song Kyung, who got up from the broken pieces of the table, could no longer see the whites of her eyes. Today you will definitely die. It looks like his anger has reached its peak and he has become calmer. Wei Hongryun smiled whitely. Ill blow it up too. A moment of silence. Faaagh! The two people rushed towards each other again. In an atmosphere several times more ferocious than before, the confrontation between the leaders of the two combat units was approaching a climax. Chapter 48 Episode 48 The Gates of Hell Open (2)No?! Thats right! Why not? Why arent you there, you bastard! sorry! sorry! Cha Gwang bent down so that his forehead touched the ground. It was a posture that clearly showed how flexible a persons back can be. Xi Liang roared. You bastards! No matter how much it is the Great Lords orders, does it make sense that not a single one of you has checked where your Lord Master is and what he is doing? Aaaah! Its on the verge of exploding. No, it exploded. Not only Cha Gwang, but all the members of the Gwanghwamun troupe bowed their necks like Zara. Who is the young man in front of me? Isnt he a tyrant who easily ruined the sects highest-ranking sects disciple and the respected lord? Although they were notorious as crazy demons, they did not dare to raise their heads. And when I looked at it like this, I didnt really look like a normal person. Since ancient times, a crazy person knows how crazy a crazy person is. They realized that if they provoked the Three Dukes now, they would be completely destroyed to the point where they would find the hellish training beautiful. Well Seo-ryang turned his head. what! One of the light horse crew members said hesitantly. Perhaps you might have gone for a drink? You bastard! What kind of damn alcohol is this! Are you addicted to alcohol in these times? its crazy? Daeju was crazy. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Gwangma team member could not dare to spit out the words that were so deep in his throat. If he had known that Seo-ryang had told Wei Hong-ryeon to go out for a drink, he would not have been able to say anything. Because you will realize even more clearly that Samgongja is not in his right mind. Then, by any chance, you went to Jinma-daero. Think about it with common sense! If he had gone to Jinma-dae, wouldnt there have been an uproar in the neighborhood next door? Did you hear the sound of you guys fighting? Did you feel it? Did you take charge?! Confucius, what you said is 100% correct. Seo-ryang scratched his head. I am crazy! I earned it! Where did I trust that miserable bitch to do the work? Now it has gone beyond anger and into the realm of self-reproach. The members of the Gwangmae Corps intuitively realized this. This is a pretty dangerous situation. Hey What else! The light horse crew member shrank his neck. The gaze of the Three Princes glaring at him was truly so cruel. Still, if you go to Jinma Road Do you want to fight me? Oh no! Thats not what I meant! Then what! Are you fighting with me? Do you want to die? Should I split your skull into about two hundred and thirty pieces?! Its not like that If you have a hard time finding our master, focus on finding the Jinma master You bastard! In the end, thats it At that moment, Seoryangs eyes widened. uh? uh? what? Is this not a bad idea? No, its not that bad, its a groundbreaking idea. Isnt that a change of idea, so to speak? you! What is your name? My name is Wonwoo. You bastard! Wonwoo! I remember your name! Thanks man! Seoliang patted Wonwoos head mercilessly and then quickly unfolded his magic. He became a dot and disappeared, leaving only the stormy madness behind. . A strange silence came to the lighthouse. Cha Gwang glanced at Wonwoo. Are you pretty? No, unit commander. Not really. Thanks to you, I survived. And well we should have some fun too. fun? Whats the fun? Didnt you come all the way here to find our great lord? yes? We kept our heads down because we knew the Three Dukes were scary, but the Jinmadae bastards wouldnt know that. uh? Those guys were unlucky already. Lets have the God of Disaster descend there. Power entered Cha Gwangs eyes. you! Yes, commander. Good job, man. thank you. * * * Quad Deuk! Wei Hongryeon, who had even broken the intact wall and bounced off, quickly corrected her posture. But thats it. It felt like my legs were losing strength as I kept swaying from my low posture. omg! Gasp! The fishy smell of blood came out of the breath he was spitting out. His complexion was as pale as a sheet of paper, and his limp left arm was shaking as if it were broken. You bastard! The bastard who is half a eunuch has trained his martial arts skills to perfection. Pusssss. Song Kyung appeared through the broken wall. Song Kyung was also covered in blood. In addition, like Wei Hongryeon, his left arm was broken and shaking, and the dislocation seemed to be more severe. Tsutsutsutsu. Nevertheless, life is still possible. It seemed as if a cannonball was about to be fired from the red-hot eyes glaring at Wei Hongryeon. Wei Hongryun grinned. What a beautiful night. this bitch. The longer the night, the longer the dream. Come on, give it all away. I will cut it into pieces and stuff it in my room. I will take off your shell and wear it like a long cloth every anniversary. You fucking pervert. You crazy bitch who wont even bite a dog. The swearing and bullying towards each other became more toxic as time passed. However, the two could not easily take their steps away. As my anger grew, my desire to win increased, and I knew that if I wanted to win, I should not make the first move. It is not easy to find someone with comparable military power in the vast world. In that respect, the two were quite a fitting pair, even if they were marred by a bad relationship. Whoa! Slurp. Wei Hongryeon took a deep breath, relaxed her posture, and struck a sword. Song Kyungs face frowned. You put down your sword without even declaring surrender? What are we doing? Im doing this because I feel like I can beat someone like you with my bare fists. I was already crazy, but after getting hit a few times, I got even more crazy. Im not a nerd who needs weapons to shout loudly like everyone else. . What are you doing? come in. I said I would fight you with my bare hands for you. Song Gyeong, who was glaring at Wei Hongryeon, carelessly threw his sword. grasp! The flying sword was deeply embedded in the rock. It seemed like he still had some strength left despite the serious internal and external injuries and considerable internal energy consumption. Crunchy. After fixing his broken left arm and hardening it with demonic energy, he raised both fists. Well, its too simple to kill someone by cutting or stabbing them. uh? Is it okay if I dont hold the sword? Someone like you can just use his feet At that moment, Song Kyung crouched down. Bye!! His body stumbled backwards and came to a shaky halt as it hit the wall. Wei Hongryeon, who rushed at incredible speed and fired a sharp attack, burst into laughter. Do you use this much? You pathetic! Where is Nabaligo, who suffered death in a life-or-death situation! Bub bub bub! The two people swung their fists at each other. As expected, it is not avoided or ignored. In a quick but honest exchange, the two peoples faces turned into a mess in an instant. Kwakwakwak! The two peoples feet gradually dug into the ground. I keep stamping my feet to keep from retreating, but there is no ground left. The cracked ground broke apart, scattering sharp stone fragments everywhere. How much money was exchanged like that? Phew! A powerful demonic energy that weighs down all directions. The two people stopped punching as if they had been waiting. The concentration of magical energy was too great to just ignore. Great Lord! Wow! With the sound of air bursting, Ma Dong-pil came running from far away. Song Gyeongs swollen and seemingly smooth face was distorted like a distorted pig pee rag. What is that bastard? What the hell. Wei Hongryun grinned. As expected, it looked like a lined pig urine bag. Reinforcements have arrived! Bye! Song Kyung staggered and stepped back. A long hit with the chin raised. If I hadnt momentarily tilted my head back, my mind would have been blown away by this blow. At the same time, Wei Honglian also retreated. As soon as Song Kyung was hit on the chin, he hit his abdomen with his toe. Even in the midst of this, they exchanged blows. It was an exchange of attacks that showed that the two were equals with no exception except for their martial arts skills. Wow! Wei Hongryeon suddenly vomited blood. Great Lord! Sararak! Ma Dong-pil quickly arrived next to her and helped her up. Are you okay? Ugh dude, does this look okay? The martial arts skills of Gwangma and Jinma are clearly equal. However, Wei Hongryuns internal injuries from earlier had not yet healed. This means that it was held under unfavorable conditions in the first place. There is no strong person who faces life or death in perfect physical condition. However, considering his physical condition, Wei Hongryun was definitely superior to Song Gyeong in terms of poison. Ma Dong-pil clicked his tongue. So why did you come forward and become a porridge instead of waiting until it came? This bastard. Then, I can see that bastards face, so Im telling you to put up with it? Didnt you go looking for the face, not because you saw it? . Thank you for your hard work. Wei Hongryeon grumbled a little. Roughly listened to Who was a dog who had ever been hot to me? Chilly bastard. Mental eunuch. These were words that made the listener faint. At that time, Song Kyung spoke. What are you? Ma Dong-pil took the lead. My name is Ma Dong-pil, leader of the three guards. Set an example for your opponent. No matter how much you are the head of a civil war combat unit, it is right to show courtesy to each other. This is because the position of leader of the defense court is not a very light position. However, it seems that Song-kyung was also not the kind of person who cares about such trivial matters, as someone might say. Whether its a defense court or a nabal, get out of there! How dare you break in during a fight! Ma Dong-pils eyes deepened. If the other person appeared like this, there was no need for him to be polite. I wont talk too long. Just kneel now. What?! I told you to kneel. The Three Princes will come soon. Pugh! Ma Dong-pil hesitated. Before I knew it, white smoke rose from the half-drawn long sword. It was the part that blocked Song Gyeongs wind. You have the skills to make Cubbang Jeong shake. I will speak for the last time. Kneel down. dare! Song Kyungs hands moved like lightning. He seemed to feel no pain at all, as he was swinging his broken left arm without a care in the world. Papa papapang! The pouring wind and tension. Ma Dong-pils eyes sparkled. Puff puff poop! Although not fast, the heavy and powerful sword strike blocked all of Song Kyungs attacks. Cheok! It even goes one step further. Ma Dong-pils sword point had already reached Song Gyeongs chest an inch away. Song Kyungs cheeks trembled. Did you look at me? Ma Dong-pil said coldly. Kneel. Wei Hongryeon grumbled. hey! Leave it alone! That bastard is mine! Saaaaagh. It is impressive to see life surging once again at the moment when it seems to be the end. Song Kyung was almost becoming the embodiment of living. good night. Kneel Bang! Ma Dong-pil staggered back. The tension exploded before my eyes. Song-kyung also seemed to have overexerted herself and started bleeding profusely. Looking at my legs shaking, it seemed like it was difficult to even stand. However, there was a reason why Song Kyung overextended herself. Cheeeeeeeek! pop! A small cylinder taken out of the bag. The red flame that rose high in the sky wavered a few times and then went out. Ma Dong-pil sighed. Youre making things difficult. That bastard is always like that. Hes basically a mean bastard. What are you going to do now? I called for reinforcements. What about our reinforcements? . why? Arent you coming? Its all because of you! This bastard? Why are you yelling all of a sudden? If you happen to survive, be careful. Im going to have a blast getting beat up by you, Confucius. joy! dog sound. When the two people were bickering, which was inappropriate for the situation, Song Kyung said coldly. You, the leader of the defense court, only deal with those who come. you! You bitch, come forward now! You come in first, you brat! Are you scared?! You bitch! The situation was going quite messy. Jinmadae at that time. Im sorry. Im sorry, Im nabal, what is this? Why are there 50 people empty? Where did you go? With the great lord. Huh? At that time, a red-hot flame appeared high in the sky. Xi Liang whistled softly. Its so pretty. However, the reaction of the Jinma troops was different. Huh? Move now! right now! The great lords call. Gasp! Hey! Dont shut up At that time, Seoryang put his arm around Daewons shoulder as he was trying to tell him to shut up. what? Kuhup! Is Lord Jinma over there? . Oh my. Xiliangs eyes were stained with madness. You bastard got caught. Chapter 49 Episode 49 The Gates of Hell Open (3)Hong Yu-wen smiled and lifted the bottle. Take a drink. thank you. The person who politely held up the glass was a middle-aged man well over forty. I should have visited you often, but I am finally able to visit you now because I have a lot of construction work to do. There is no shame. The man waved his hand. How can you say such a thing? Im honored that you came here. haha! Of course, I was also thankful earlier. Even if you criticize me for showing whats inside, theres nothing you can do about it. no. It was the right thing to do as a member of the school to curb the chaos on campus. How can I not know that? However, as someone who avoids unnecessary trouble, I also want to say thank you. There is probably no person who does not know Confucius love for his religion. Geumchil turns towards each other. Even though we both knew better than anyone else that it was just a formality, it was a conversation that we could never have without. This conversation is like a sheath. It serves as a deterrent to prevent fatal injuries to each other until a real knife is pulled out. If either of them thinks the other has no business, the sword will be drawn immediately. A cold and heartless blade that cuts off relationships. Hwanheewon will do the construction on the guesthouse side, right? Of course it is. Confucius, if you wish, please speak at any time. We will release our children from time to time. For a moment, Hong Wei-wens eyes sparkled. A high-ranking official from the Criminal Justice Party says that the party members will be released. That too during construction of the guesthouse. It may be a surprising statement to those who dont know, but it would be surprising to hear it from someone who knows. Freeing the members of the Penal Court to help with construction meant creating secret spaces, like a small prison, in the prisoners residence. Each member of the Penal Court was a skilled craftsman and a skilled worker. This was the reason why information about the maze-like paths and prisons within the party was kept completely secret. The corners of Hong Yuwens mouth rose slightly. You want something from me. There is no such thing as a free gift in politics. If you give one, you must receive one, and the person who offers to give one must first think about what the other person needs. Those who break those invisible rules will not last long. Such was the politics that Hong Wi-moon learned over the years. So he rejected this offer. its okay. Is that so? yes. Can I just accept something else instead? Great Minister what is that? At that time, the middle-aged mans ears perked up. It seemed like the message came from a party member. Hong Yuwen smiled. yes. . Please ask about the situation you are hearing right now. Are you telling me to just ignore this turmoil? Thats right. The mans face became serious. I dont know if you know, but there are many demons who saw that incident. I guess so. . So, I think it can easily replace the gift you originally wanted to give me. . How is it? I still have a lot left in my bag. The man thought for a moment and nodded. Ill bury you. thank you. But it stops there. The value of the names Gwangma and Jinma is too great to just bury. If the higher-ups intervene Then I will step forward. There will be no harm to you. And . The moment the person Im targeting gets involved in this situation, its okay for the Criminal Justice Party to move. If that happens, there will be no more gossip, right? The man smiled and picked up the bottle. Ill follow you this time. I accept it gratefully. Two people giving and receiving drinks. Hong Yuwens invisible killing intent soared. Ill show you that sword-wielding fighting isnt everything. * * * Damn it! The falling blades felt like heavy rain. The amount of life coming out of it is scarier than the number of blades. This is why Ma Dong-pils inaction, blocking all the threatening attacks with a single long sword, was dazzling. However, Ma Dong-pils condition was not very good. Whoop! Whoop! His breathing became rough and his body was covered in blood. If you look at each wound individually, they are not serious at all. However, as the wounds gathered together, they caused excessive bleeding that was as severe as a serious injury. If I hadnt stopped the bleeding by point-calling, I would have passed out long ago. hey! Go away! Dont be crazy and take care of yourself. What kind of bullshit is this bastard dying? Me and man! Although it was only for a moment, Ma Dong-pil thought seriously. Wouldnt it be better to stun the Wei Hongryun first before blocking the enemies in front of you? Its noisy. Is this guy really? The sword is heavier because of you Sigh! Whoops! Ma Dong-pil took a step back. And the Jinma trooper who had swung his sword at him retreated about a dozen steps and disorganized his ranks. It was an incredible power. The martial arts itself was centered around heavy and strong swords, so even when his body got to this point, his destructive power was extraordinary. However, when Wei Hongryeon saw that, her face became very distorted. You bastard! What are you doing now?! I told you not to make any noise. Do you think Im making a lot of noise now? If youre going to do it, do it right. Why dont you use weeds? Yes. Wi Hongryeon wasnt squealing behind Ma Dongpil for no reason. Ma Dong-pil never used lethal force while enduring waves of attacks from as many as fifty Jinma troops. If I had made up my mind and put down my sword, the battle would have been much easier. Ma Dong-pil spoke in his characteristic blunt tone. Its just that we clashed because of this situation, but in the end, we arent the same demon. hey! And I am the third commander of the defense court. My sword is aimed only at the enemies of our school, not at the demons. . At least if you didnt do anything to die. Then we die, man! I wont let you die. This is not just a conflict, it is a battle of life and death! What kind of idiot in the world would fight while looking at the enemys circumstances? Not an enemy, but a prisoner. Wei Hongryeon bit her lip. In a way, this stubbornness, with even the soul trapped in the ground, was amazing. At that time, a lively snort was heard. Theyre doing shit. Song Gyeong walked out from among the Jinma troops. Powerful magical energy bloomed again from his body, which had been invigorated by a short rest. It appears that he may have received internal injury medicine from a member of the crew and took it. What are they doing? Hurry up and grab that stupid guys head! Song Kyung lifted his index finger. We Hongryeon. Why dont you just come out and not hide behind the baby? Whos hiding it, you bastard! So come out right now! Since when was Daeju Gwangma hiding behind others and sucking his fingers! She was already so frustrated with Ma Dong-pil that she was about to die. When Song Kyungs provocation came in, my eyes rolled over. Woooo!! Ma Dong-pils eyes wavered. A darker blue demonic energy than ever before spread out from behind his back. The problem is the madness mixed with demon energy. It was a craziness even greater than what was radiating from Jamiru the other day. Great Lord! Boggiya! Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Ma Dong-pils eyes widened. I tried to stop it, but I couldnt. In the blink of an eye, he jumped over himself and ran towards Song Kyung, but he couldnt believe that his body had suffered such severe internal and external trauma. Song Kyung growled. Welcome! Fuuuuuuu! The tension exerted by the two people at the same time collided, creating a powerful shock wave. About a dozen Jinma soldiers retreated left and right. Wei Hongryuns eyes were bloodshot. My arm felt like it was going to break, but the pain became fuel for my madness. The whites of his eyes turned red and his pupils turned bright blue like a will-o-the-wisp. The peak of madness bloomed from her entire body. Madness stimulates the demonic craft, and the stimulated demonic energy once again shakes up the middle and low battle of the five desires and seven passions. The magical energy gathered by the shaken Jungjangjeon reached Wonjeong (ԭ), the source of life. Song Kyungs hand twitched. Whoa! His face jerked to the side. Blue veins appeared on his neck. If it werent for the magic energy and tough muscles he pulled up with all his might, his head would have been blown off by this blow. whats this?! I may have escaped death, but I am still out of my mind. My eyes flashed brightly and my legs lost their strength and I stumbled. How can such strength be found in a body that is already dying?! Wedge! Song Kyung instinctively waved her hand. It was a snow mountain ghost sword that was opened with six manual techniques that created a faint white glow. Although it is a martial art that is performed suddenly, its power is still there. It was indeed an act of inaction worthy of being called the Lord of Jinma. but. Kwasik! Kaaak! Song Kyung took a step back again. His wrist was dislocated at an odd angle. The backs of my hands and palms were roughly torn and tattered here and there. The pain was so unexpected that I came to my senses. The left arm, which was otherwise broken, was shattered up to the wrist. The good news is that my legs gained strength and the dizziness disappeared. Song Kyung raised his head and looked ahead. Wei Hongryeon was running with a face distorted like a demon. Her right arm was also broken due to misalignment, but it did not appear to be in any pain. Weeeeeee! Song Kyungs eyes widened. A blindingly intense blue magical energy was emanating from Wei Hongryuns body, which was running at incredible speed. It was a tremendous concentration of magical energy that was not shown even in a vivid state. The magic energy that she cannot dare to use within her own realm is supporting her body. Could that be? A look of boredom appeared on Song Kyungs face. Are you messing with the expedition? crazy! The expedition manager is the source of life. Right now, Wei Honglian was rushing around, pulling out the expedition equipment that a person would need to spend a lifetime. This is a completely different level of madness than simply risking ones life. Even if he survived this match, there was a high possibility that he would have to live as a disabled person due to the aftereffects. Did you want to kill me that bad! sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Song Kyung bit her lip. Anyway, I didnt want to increase the expedition because of Wei Hongryeon. In the first place, the expedition wasnt something you could use as you wanted. Crash! Song Kyung shouted. I am the Great Lord of Jinma! Quaaaang! With a tremendous explosion, the two people flew backwards and fell down. The Jinma Team members who had been continuously pushing Ma Dong-pil due to the shock wave that was incomparable to before also looked back at this place in surprise. Kuweeeek! Song Kyung, whose limbs were all broken, vomited a bowl of blood. Cough! Wei Hongryeon also coughed blood. But its okay. Both arms were broken, but at least my legs were fine. Woooo!! Cheonghyeon Magi soars once again. My body was extremely exhausted, and the demonic energy emanating from me became stronger. Wow! Wei Hongryeon rushed forward, screaming without knowing whether it was a scream or a scream. The sight of her attacking, spraying blood, was reminiscent of a Rakshasa from hell. A slight fear appeared on Song Kyungs face. I had no idea that that terrible thing would try to kill me again. Stop it! The startled Jinma troops quickly blocked Song Gyeongs path. No matter how strong the magical energy was, it was much faster than Wei Hongryun, whose stamina was at its lowest. Just before Wei Hongryun and the Jinma Troopers collide. Whoa! ? With a cool hitting sound, Weihongryun flew far away. The Jinma troopers looked puzzled at the sudden incident. Why was Wei Hongryeon, who was charging at her with a force that seemed like she was going to kill everyone in sight, rolling around in the distance? It was then. We Hongryeon. Everyones eyes turned to where the voice was heard. There, a handsome young man was glaring at Wei Hongryun with his face so distorted that it seemed as if it was about to explode. Wi Hongryeons eyes widened as she came to her senses with just one hit. The young American Xi Liang roared. Knock it to death! Peeeeeeee! Seo-ryang rushed at incredible speed and swung his fist at Wei Hong-ryeon. Wei Hongryuns eyes were tightly closed. Chapter 50 Episode 50 The gates of hell open (4)Crash! A party member opened the door and came in in a huff. Four Deputy Lords! Geum Seong-ju, a middle-aged man, frowned. What kind of rudeness is this? It was said that it was a place to serve a precious person. I told you to handle most things among yourselves. Were in big trouble! What on earth is going on that youre making such a fuss about? There is an uproar in the camp of the cavalry! It is said that the Three Princes suddenly broke in and turned the unit into a mess! Hong Yuwens eyes sparkled. Geumseongju got up from his seat without me realizing it. Jinmas camp? Did you mean that the three princes caused an uproar in the units quarters? Thats right! Where is the information from? This is information delivered directly by the Jinma Troops! Geumseongjus gaze turned to Hongyumun. Hong Yuwen nodded. Youre going to have an accident. I guess I should try moving, right? What I meant was whether the goal I mentioned earlier was correct. Hong Yuwen smiled and said. The Vice Lord is one of the ten Vice Lords of the Penal Court. If the policy of the penal school is clear, we cannot just sit back and watch when a dispute breaks out on campus. I know that it is right for you to do what you want. Geumseongju said to the party members. Send out the Black Bird Guards! Find out the current location of the Three Dukes! Are you talking about the Black Tide? okay. Lets catch all mines involved in the conflict! There should be no exceptions to status! Tension appeared on the faces of the party members as the command implied that even the Three Dukes should be dragged to the penal court. I follow your orders! The party member left and Geumseongju smiled. I was wondering if I should prepare for an unexpected situation, but it seems like things will become quite easy. okay. However, contrary to his words, Hong Yu-wens face was very serious. This is because the Seo-ryang I have seen so far is by no means a soft guy. It should get easier. * * * Sigh! KwaaaaAak? Wei Hongryeon slowly opened her eyes. Seolyang was twitching his fingers with a perplexed expression. Looking at the momentum with which it was running, it seemed like I was going to beat it to death, but in the end, it only hit me once. I tried to beat them all the time, but I couldnt even do that because they were all dying. to? What is it? reel? Look at this? Crumbling. Crumbling. The energy leaking out of Wei Hongryuns body was dangerous to anyone who could see it. The dense magical energy that could never come out of a body that had suffered severe internal trauma seemed as if it would explode at any moment. Xiliang clicked his tongue. Do well, do well. This is why you get called crazy. yes? He placed his hand on Wei Hongryuns forehead. Wei Hongryun flinched. Relax. Wooooow! At that moment, Xiliangs true energy poured into Wei Hongryuns upper chamber. Wei Hongryuns mouth opened wide. Forcibly inserts demonic energy through the upper chamber. It was a left-handed method that no one could easily attempt and was reluctant to try even if it were possible. no! wait for a sec! Hey you crazy idiot! I wanted to force my head to turn, but strangely I couldnt lift a finger. It was as if I had been touched by demonic blood. But surprisingly. Eh? Xu Liang shook his hands and grumbled. You really put a lot of effort into it. yes? How long are you going to be dumbfounded, man! Go to Nooktaegi right now and take care of yourself! Wow, Im going to trust this troublemaker and do something. Wei Hongryuns eyes wavered. what?! Tsutsutsutsu. Cheonghyeon Magongs rampaging demon energy calmed down and the open expedition guard was restored to its original state. The soaring madness and even the intense anger had completely subsided. what? What happened? While she was dumbfounded with her mouth open, Seoryang looked at Ma Dong-pil. Are you okay? yes? Are you okay, man? Its okay. Seo-ryangs eyebrows furrowed. Ma Dong-pils condition was not at a level that could be said to be okay. There were no serious injuries, but there were no minor injuries either. There were dozens of such wounds. If I hadnt done the bloodletting at the right time, I would have fallen into a near-death state from excessive bleeding. He turned his head and looked at the Jin Horse Guards. flinch! All of the approximately 50 Jinma troopers were stiff from tension. Dongpil. Yes, Confucius. Did you refrain from smoking? Thats right. why? Looking at the wounds, it looks like those bastards attacked without hesitation. They are horsemen from Jinma University. The three leaders of the Protectorate are not the ones to point a sword at. Seo-ryang watched Ma Dong-pil with indifferent eyes. Ma Dong-pil lowered his head. The situation was different from when Wei Hongryun was angry. Since the relationships are different and the weight of words is different, the attitude toward accepting them is also bound to be different. No matter how stubborn he was, he couldnt help but notice. At that time, Seo-ryangs voice pierced my ears. Every time I see him, theres something unexpected about him. yes? Smart people dont need to be smart, and its hard for smart people to be smart. But youre not a person who has no brains about stubborn topics. . Beliefs and stubbornness are different. Beliefs can end up causing harm to an individual, but stubbornness causes harm to others as well. If I had come later, you wouldnt have been safe. Do you admit it? Thats right. That crazy bastard almost died because of you. yes? In fact, if Wei Hongryeon hadnt stepped in and caused a mess, none of this would have happened. However, Ma Dong-pil was not a person who passed the blame on to others. No, my head didnt even turn in that direction to begin with. Its just that this situation has become complicated because of him. That alone was enough reason for reflection. Its my negligence. okay. If only I knew. I know its unfair, but if the same situation arises in the future, I will act according to my beliefs. Seo-ryangs eyes widened. Even though you admit that its stubbornness? As a stubborn person, I cannot point a knife at a fellow believer even if it means dying. Of course Ma Dong-pil smiled. On the premise that the other person is not a criminal deserving of death. Hoo. The reflection is sincere. However, I also need time to reflect on what is right. If you pretend to agree and say you understand something even though you have not accepted it deeply in your heart, you would be lying to Confucius. Ma Dong-pil lowered his head. Please understand the sincerity of these beliefs. Thats what it means to be a disciple of a religious leader. Nevertheless, the reason why Ma Dong-pil dares to show his true feelings is probably because he shared such a deep affection with Seo-ryang. Xu Liang chuckled. Well, whatever that is. Seo-ryang looked back at the Jinma troopers again and muttered softly. What should I do with that guy? It wasnt those guys. He had in mind one Song Gyeong, not the members of the Jinma Brigade. Xiliang walked towards the Jinma troopers. A look of bewilderment appeared on the faces of the Jinma troopers. Ma Dong-pil called this young man Confucius. If so, it must have been one of the sects disciples, but I wasnt sure. In any case, their leader was Song Gyeong. The Jinma troopers spread out widely and prepared for Xiliangs approach. At that time, intense magical energy surged from Ma Dong-pils body. Cheeeeeek! Demon energy of burning anger. It was a boiling, intense energy that even seemed alive. How dare you draw your sword and aim at it! Why cant we pay homage to the Three Dukes right away!! A voice that resonates loudly. The faces of the Jinma troopers turned pale. Just as I thought, the person I was dealing with was actually a disciple of the religious leader. At that time, a suppressed voice came out of Song Kyungs mouth. Prove ittry it. What? I said he was the Three Dukes, but who knows if he is really the Three Dukes. Ma Dong-pils eyes trembled. I can forgive you for swinging a spear knife at yourself, but it was difficult to tolerate saying something like that in front of Confucius. dare! Song Kyung shouted. How dare you speak so carelessly! I am the Lord of Jinma! Its not a name that a leader of the Protectorate can take lightly! It was literally like the roar of an animal. In fact, Song Kyung was no different from being anxious. He also knew the situation, but he couldnt not know that the opponent was a third-party player. Even if it were a private affair, what kind of person would impersonate the Three Confucius within the Protestant Church? Damn it! But he had no choice but to act like a fool. It was because he knew what Hong Wi-moon wanted. In addition, the Three Dukes seemed to have a close relationship with Wei Hongryeon. The fact that he calmed down the rampaging Wei Hongryeon proved this. The anger toward Wei Hongryeon also transfers to the three princes, Seoliang. Whatever the reason, the boatman would probably look after his back, and more than anything, his pride was too damaged to just bow his head. Yes. Actually, the other reasons didnt matter. In the end, his pride made him more excited than necessary and prevented him from following the line. What are you doing?! Lets not put those arrogant bastards down right now! Can you prove it? ? Xu Liang smiled. It was a cold smile that showed an extreme temperature difference from the smile he showed to Ma Dong-pil. Is it okay if I prove that I am the third gongja? ! okay. Other than that, its correct. When did you think that I was a Three Confucius? If this is blackmail, it would be bowing down to a stern man, and if it were to be found out later, it would be a very shameful thing for Mine, who lives off of his pride. Well But I dont have any other way to prove that I am a third gong. It was then. From that moment on, the atmosphere in Xiliang began to change. Pusssss. The reddish demonic energy spreading from beneath my feet encroached upon the earth. Grumble. Rumbling. Even without that, it seemed like thunder and lightning were raging in the dark sky. Kugoogung! The rusty iron gate, as huge as Mount Tai, seemed to be slowly opening. Clap! Clap! A door that is tied to a huge chain and cannot be opened even a few inches. As the level of magic is still not high, the old gates of hell, which are chained and rust-free, are only stopped at that level. But that was enough. Opening the door that much was enough to show the demons here what a real demon is. Flash! Song Kyungs mouth dropped open. The eyes of the Jinma troopers became hazy, and Ma Dong-pil lowered his head without realizing it. Wei Hongryun, who felt an unusual wave of demonic energy, was startled and froze. Grumble! A brilliantly burning red magic energy. An ominous flow of blood-red air. The true opening of the Dark Realm Demonic Gongs Underground Jade Demon Gate Sect revealed its viciousness to the world for the first time. thud! Even though I only moved one step, it felt like a giant was moving. Xiliangs mouth opened. Say it again. hook. A faint red mist seemed to spread along with his exhaled breath. Who am I? Wow! Woooooo! A distant hill that cannot be seen from here. There, a fox radiating multi-colored brilliance howled fiercely. The magical golden brilliance that suddenly appeared in the red-stained eyes of Seoryang repeatedly flickered. Speak! Who am I! Flash! Kuweeeek! All fifty soldiers of the Jinma Brigade fell down, spewing out blood. Even though it wasnt specifically attacked, it vomited blood and fainted. It was a moment when the real demons energy wave bursting out in front of my eyes overwhelmed everyone. Grumbling. Bloody tears flowed from Song Kyungs eyes. Song-kyung opens her mouth and just stares blankly at Seo-ryang. Crump! Crump! There was no way to know how the bones were put together. After adjusting the misaligned leg bone with magic energy, he staggered and walked in front of Seoryang. And then he knelt down. Please forgive me. Thats not the answer Im looking for. Just answer my question. Xu Liang growled softly. Who am I? Ugh. I asked who it was! Song Kyung closed her eyes tightly. You are the Three Princes! Phew! Blood burst out from the hole with a sound. The storm of demonic energy pouring down like sunlight was creating terrifying pressure. You are clearly the Three Princes! You are a noble person from our school! . Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The little man was arrogant and made a mistake! Please forgive me with your generous generosity! A satisfied smile appeared on Seo-ryangs lips. It means that you recognize me as the Three Confucius. Thats right! Of course! How should I deal with your mistake of asking me to prove it to you? please kill me. . Please kill me! It seemed like he didnt even know what he was talking about. Song Gyeongs face, which was screaming so hard that she was vomiting blood, was already as pale as a corpse. hook. At that time, Seoyang knelt down on one knee. Two people making eye contact. For a moment, Song Kyung was so shocked that her mind felt like it was going to fly away. The temptation of golden magical eyes that makes you want to turn your head, but you cant. I wont kill you. iced coffee! Instead of not killing. Xu Liang grinned. It was a smile with particularly prominent fangs. Lets make a play with me. Yes yes?! . Give me your orders! Seo-ryang muttered softly in his ear. No one could hear what he was whispering to Song-gyeong. After a while. Stop! A group of people dressed in black stormed in from afar. oh? You guys came at the right time. If you hadnt come, I would have tried to go find you. Seoliang rose up easily, smiled brightly, and raised both hands. surrender. ? Do whatever you want. Chapter 51 Episode 51 I cant stand feeling uncomfortable in the back (1)Cough! Huh! Huh! Wei Hongryeon let out a rough breath and looked at Seoliang with trembling eyes. what. Seoryangs face, smiling with both hands raised, even looked bright. There was no hint of majesty, life, or madness. Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But she remembered the energy wave from a little while ago. It is not simply a concentrated magical energy, but an energy of fear that contains a fundamentally different feeling. I felt the breath of a demon reaching its peak, something that only the old great demons of the Senate could exude. What is that human? When demon reaches its peak, energy stands at the boundary between the previous heaven and the latter heaven. The artificial posterior heavenly energy obtained through Neigongsim method begins to transform at a higher level. Qi is the smallest unit that makes up all things. When the quality of energy changes, a persons mind and body naturally also undergo changes. Therefore, those who reached the ultimate level were all bound to give off a strange aura that seemed to transcend humanity. Judging from the lack of that unique atmosphere, it is clear that Seo-ryang has not reached the extreme level. Because becoming an extreme demon is not a state that can be achieved simply by having excellent demonic energy. But that energy wave from a little while ago was definitely Wei Hongryeon had only felt that kind of energy wave once. One of the Old Great Mazon and an absolute powerhouse who first showed her that there was an insurmountable wall. Xiliangs energy wave was so great that it reminded one of the Iron Sword Demon. Have you really reached the extreme? At that age? Nonsense! Wei Hongryeon, who had been denying reality, suddenly felt the flow of demonic energy actively moving through her entire body. Her complexion suddenly changed. Why did the quality of magic energy increase? She looked at Seo-ryang. Seoliang, who was smiling brightly as he watched the approaching Black Birds, turned his head when he felt her gaze. He suddenly opened his eyes and growled softly. If you go over there and get into trouble in front of those people, you will die. Wei Hongryun lowered her head. Before I knew it, the black and white camouflage that had approached Seoryang sighed. Even though it was covered by a mask, it was loud enough for everyone to hear. I see you again in half a day. I see. Could you explain the whole story? Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. explanation? He quickly looked around. Ma Dong-pil looking at the Black Bird Guards with a nervous face, Hongryeon with his head down, Song Gyeong fainting with foam in his mouth, and the Jinma Troopers lined up after holding lead swords. In addition, Jamiru was in a pitiful mess and there were numerous traces of battle. Even though there was such a noisy skirmish, why didnt you come sooner and came now? Seeing Seoryang tilting his head, Chil Wik took a step forward. Confucius. Wait a moment. Ugh. Seoliang operated the Cheonla Yuktong type Choshingwan. In an instant, my five senses became sharp as blades. My vision, which was already bright, became even clearer, the smell of arrogance filled my nose, and even the slightest sounds could be heard clearly. Hehehe. Seoryang, who even read the traces of the blowing wind with his heightened sense of touch, immediately smiled. Look at these? I thought about grabbing Jinma Daeju by the collar and blowing him away step by step, but if it comes out like this, its a different story. Hong Yu-moon is a smart guy. The problem is that his smarts are limited to the world of Protestantism. In other words, it was not a brain that could understand Seoryang, who came from a completely different world. If you go to Ibo Show, youre a gentleman. It is said to be black swan black camouflage. Thats right, youre a master of disguise. Please speak. Departure? Or something? Who did you get that order from? No matter how much you are the Three Dukes, I cannot tell you about the command system of the parish. Please understand. Among them, the prestige of the Black Bird is sky-high. If the opponent wasnt a three-pronged player, he would have been suppressed right away. Xu Liang nodded. Okay. It doesnt really matter who you received the order from. Now, would you like to hear the whole story? Ah, it all started. Thats right. What could be complicated? It was two cats that got involved in a fight between wolves and got into a fight. yes? I was wondering if I should whip our fourth child. But isnt this guy hiding and throwing rocks? I guess Ill just have to avoid it for now and see if theres anything I can do. ! I dodged, but Wei Daeju, who was standing still, got hit instead. Its a shame. Even if you dont know, you know, but you should be able to leave it alone. Thats why I came here in person. Then what Confucius said. Yes, the Great Lord above is not at fault. Lord Jinma has come to you with a sword, so you cant just quietly point out his head and tell him to kill you, right? Its self-defense, so to speak. Captain Chil turned his head to Kyeong Song. The moment Song-kyung was surprised and was about to open her mouth flash! A demonic energy passed through Seo-ryangs eyes. It was only a little while ago that my soul was shaken by the ultimate magic power that soared to the sky. Song Kyungs complexion suddenly turned pale. Seven stomachs asked in a low voice. Daeju Song. Is what the Three Dukes said true? . Daeju Song! Its true. ! I, too, just received a request from Master Shigong. I dont know anything else. What are you asking? Sreuk. Song Kyungs head bowed. I couldnt dare to look at Xiliangs beautiful eyes. What filled his head at this moment was Seo-ryangs tempting threat to make a play and take action to minimize your sins as much as possible. It was just to attack Daeju Gwangma and bring him to the penal court. attack? Penalty Hall? Thats right. You said you would take care of it if you brought me to the penal court. In an instant, Camouflage Chils eyes turned bloody. Youll take care of it? I dont know what he was going to do with it, but what he said was enough to be interpreted as saying that Hong Wi-moon, a public servant, could exert his own influence on the criminal court. Is that true now? . Daeju Song! Dont ask me if its true! Song Kyung nodded weakly. I was out of my mind and out of breath. Now, I felt like everything had to happen. Seven Camouflages eyes, which were not even covered by the mask, became extremely cold. If thats true, it wont be enough to just relieve you of your position. What?! No matter how superior he is, the leader of a combat unit attacked the leader of another unit with a personal request. Did you think it was an issue that could be easily overlooked? ! Be prepared to rot in prison for several years. Song Gyeong looked at Seo-ryang with an urgent face. Xu Liang cleared his throat and said. A gentleman with seven stomachs. Please speak, Confucius. Whats wrong with the knife? Its the fault of the person who wielded it. These were words of support for Song Gyeong. Seven Camouflage shook his head coldly. Daju Song is not a sword, but a man. He is also the leader of a unit. There are situations that cannot be helped. Even if there are extenuating circumstances, acquittal is impossible. is it? Thats right. The Criminal Justice Party is an organization that focuses on results rather than process, and is a group that stands at the forefront of protecting the teaching law along with the Guardian Court. I will not sit idly by and watch the consequences of my actions for any reason. A sinister smile appeared on Seo-ryangs face. Are you confident that anyone in the Penal Court will think its a disguise to attack? of course. Do you think your superiors, who only sent you now, will judge you that way? What do you mean? There is no perfect organization in the world. There are people who risk their lives for the organization, while there are also people who care about their own interests rather than the reputation of the organization. Seven Camouflages eyes wavered. This is because I realized the meaning of Seo-ryangs meaningful words. What youre saying is Ah, anyway, lets take a look at Daeju Song. It was Seo-ryang who openly changed his mind. However, his laughter and composure made the conversation flow very naturally. Song Kyungs face brightened. This is because I thought that Seo-ryang was trying hard to keep his promise. Seven Camouflage shook his head. Confucius. As I said, that is impossible. I told you, right? There are situations that cannot be helped. The crime I have already committed. Is it possible that even Song Daeju would have been able to seize and shake a weak point that would put his life at risk? yes? Seven stomachs looked at Song Jing. On the other hand, Song Gyeong looked at Seo-ryang with his mouth wide open. Seoryang was smiling brightly. He looked like he was full of resourcefulness, but a blizzard was raging in his eyes. Why would a person as good as the Great Demon Lord be so regretful that he would do what others tell him to do? Even if you are a master craftsman. . Its hard to see it as simple political corruption. Lord Jinma is not a fool. He probably didnt know how serious a situation his actions would lead to. Then Confucius, what you are saying is that Master Shi took advantage of Jin Mas weak point and shook it? Thats it. Xu Liang looked at Song Gyeong and asked. Right? !! I guess thats right. Take him to the penal court and check that part carefully. Song Gyeong, who was gaping like a carp, urgently shouted. Sam Gongja! why? Hey, isnt that different from what you promised?! Confucius clearly said to me. I said I would defend you as much as I can. They said that even if the reduction was too much, they would make room for extenuating circumstances. ! So youre working hard like this right now? What? Could it be that my prediction was wrong? Why did you make such a fuss even though you didnt have any weaknesses against the fourth? Song Kyungs face truly became something to behold. Seo-ryang still had a leisurely smile on his face, but in Song Gyeongs eyes, he looked like a devil who had just crawled out of hell. Its none of my business what kind of weakness it is. Anyway, Ive done enough, right? . I kept my promise. Do your best. The truth, the truth, was deliberately revealed in front of the seven stomachs. Even if Song Kyung changes her mind, she will not even dream of giving false testimony since she has already made up her mind to attack him. Xu Liang shrugged his shoulders. Ive said everything I wanted to say, but now lets move on. Can I just go to the criminal court? Please, lets skip Poseung. I have weak skin, so it hurts when it gets chafed. * * * Everyone must have been transported to the penal court by now. I guess so. As much as he is honest and blunt, he is sure to get the job done, so even if the other person is a third-rate person, he will not be treated as such. I have heard all about how well Chilcam does his work. Isnt that why you sent that person again this time? haha! However, it is not an easy greeting to use. If I feel like the order is even the slightest bit unfair, I hold on to it until I understand it. Because of that aspect of the walls and windows, I have no intention of making it my own. I see. Well done. Although he said so, Hong Yu-wen laughed at Geum Seong-ju in his heart. This is because he knew very well that when he made them his subordinates, he would be loyal to the very end. Geumseongju probably also knows that fact. Its just that I didnt have the ability to embrace him. Anyway, its too late at night. How about taking this drink for the last time? When the sun rises, the picture Confucius wants will have been created. I feel reassured. The two people looked at each other and burst into laughter. It was then. What is this?! Come out. Quad deuk! puck! Urgent footsteps and noises of commotion can be heard outside the door. Geumseongju frowned. Some guy is making a lot of noise. Boom! The door burst open and soon the Black Birds came in. At the head of the Black Birds, who were showing off their ferocious spirit, stood the Ten Lieutenants, who were as strict as the Seven Lieutenants. Are you? Its ten camouflages. Due to the situation, I will skip greetings. Purr. A long rope was held in the hands of the lieutenant. This is an order from superiors to summon you two to the penal court. Please go. The two peoples faces became stiff. Chapter 52 Episode 52. I cant stand the discomfort in my back (2)Ugh Im dying. Wei Hongryeons face, with both cheeks sunken, was quite a sight to see. Although much of the internal and external injuries had been treated, there were still bandages wrapped around the body. But the reason her face was so damaged was not because of wounds that had not yet healed. Wei Hongryun glanced to the side. Seo-ryang was sitting lazily with his arms crossed, looking relaxed, while Ma Dong-pil had his eyes closed and was giving off a characteristic blunt atmosphere. A look of boredom appeared on Wei Hongryuns face. Are you having a hard time, Confucius? Ugh! what. Interrogation. Whats so difficult about that? All you have to do is give simple answers to the questions asked. Yes. The problem is that the same questions are asked hundreds of times. Xu Liang chuckled. Sprinkler is a symbol of patience. Until his martial arts skills were completed to some extent, his life was lived solely with patience. Of course, this level of interrogation is nothing. There was a time when I waited for my target in the same position for ten days, drinking only water, but I was only interrogated for three days. Well, Confucius, even so. Wei Hongryeons expression became sour. Why are you so relaxed? are you all right? Ma Dong-pil opened his eyes. There is not even the slightest sign of fatigue. Unlike Seo-ryang, there was no sign of bloodshot eyes even though he had not slept for three days. Its bearable enough. Wow, thats bearable? Staying up for three days and nights to protect the object of your guard is not an easy task. Theres nothing I cant endure, especially when its an interrogation where safety is guaranteed. Assassin and guard are completely opposite professions. However, if there is one thing in common between the two, it is that they must cultivate extreme patience and tension. The assassin must strive to penetrate the guard warrior and harm the target, and the guard warrior must strive to prepare for the assassins blade, which may come from nowhere. Seo-ryang was a man called the king of the world of assassins, and Ma Dong-pil was also a guard warrior with outstanding talent. The three-day interrogation was more of a rest for the two people, with a bit of exaggeration. Wei Honglian shook his head. I really dont understand. Xu Liang chuckled. The guys in the room next to us wont understand. Giggle. Wei Hongryun raised her thumb. Just a moment ago, he looked like he was about to die, but now he was full of joy. Anyway, you were amazing. what. You properly sent them away, no, Sagong and Song Gyeong, right in front of the guy who was pretending to be a camouflage or something. I felt refreshed inside. Xu Liang rolled his eyes. Is that a problem now? Because of you, you made something that could have been properly decorated needlessly look bulky. But thanks to that, you got a real kick out of it, right? I was lucky. I dont think its just luck, do you? At that time, I saw that Confucius was very talkative. Ma Dong-pils eyes became cold. In the presence of the Three Dukes. Be careful what you say. Okay, you boring bastard. Wi Hong-ryeon, who had chewed Ma Dong-pil in a refreshing manner, turned his head to Seo-ryang again. Xu Liang shook his head. Thats not something you would call a horses foot. It was possible for me to push forward because I was the third gongja. But the results were good, right? Thats right. What do you think will happen in the future? I dont know. Ma Dong-pil also looked at Seoryang as if he was curious. Seo-ryang, who seemed to be deep in thought, soon scratched his head. Im not sure. yes? why? Why? Am I some kind of fortune teller? How can we know what will happen next? You seem to know everything, but why? I know damn well. Xu Liang drank the water placed on the table. The water was so cold it felt like it was freezing from my throat to my stomach. I just tried my best to create the situation I wanted. If I had known the future, I would have known that you would act like that. Thats right. Just for fun, if I were to make a prediction Seo-ryang stroked his chin. His chin was quite rough due to the beard that had not been shaved for three days. That Hong Wi-moon guy will return home after being interrogated. The two people nodded in agreement. The difference was that, unlike the expressionless Ma Dong-pil, Wei Hong-ryeons face was distorted like a ghost. As long as you dont commit treason or similar offenses, you wont be able to easily touch the disciples even in the penal court. I guess so. Seo-ryang thought it was because of the imaginary power given by social status, but Ma Dong-pil and Wi Hong-ryeon did not think so. The cult leaders disciples did not have much power, and everyone in the school was aware of this. This is because they only have a high status and no position. However, the reason why the disciples are rarely accused of sin is simply because they were chosen by God. Unlike ordinary demons, they were beings that were somewhat outside the bounds of the law. At least thats how it seemed on the outside. From what Ive seen, Hong Yu-moon is not someone who will forget his grudge. Hes a guy who knows how to use his brain quite well, but he has no patience for things like that. Whats more, you suffered from me one after another. If I go back this time, I will make up my mind and draw my sword in the near future. Wei Hongryeon stuck out her tongue. Are you saying you didnt mean to do it before? I decided to do it. However, at that time, the offensive will come with all our might. Do you really want to end it like that? Then you wont do it? Following the Gasols of Hwanhee Wonju, I was also humiliated in front of the deputy head of the Penal Court. . Now is not the time for him to weigh the odds. You couldnt just look at the people around you before getting angry, right? Ma Dong-pil, who had never thought deeply about such relational aspects, looked like he had no idea. However, Wei Honglian agreed with Xu Liangs words. Gaze is important. If you always worry about how others see you, your life will become exhausted. However, for those who dream of power, nothing is more important than face. If he doesnt show something this time, Hong Yuwen will definitely fall out of power. What did the vice owner of the criminal court say his name was Geum? Geumseongju? Yes, Geumseongju. He has nothing to worry about. The criminal justice department will take care of it. Even if thats not the case, I dont think theres any need to worry about him since hes just a side guy. Thats right, I saw it well. Then only boatmen have to be on guard? Thats right Xu Liang stopped speaking and looked at Wei Honglian. Wei Hongryuns expression became depressed. Why do you look at me like that? What about you? What? Youre not going to keep sticking around with us, are you? yes? Youre done with your work, right? I would have caught Song Kyung, and I would have given the fourth a punch. ! The money I received will also be buried. If Hong Wi-moon isnt an idiot, theres no way hed add one more petty crime while hes on the defensive, right? Xiliang scratched his head. I think our training ends here? . The company dinner lasts for five days? Isnt it over today? Thats true. Xi Liang pulled the ceiling string. After a while, the door opened and a criminal court member came in. Did you call me, Prince Samgong? Couldnt it be okay to just let the Great Lord over here go? yes? This is a one-sided victim. The interrogation is over. Would you mind if I let you go without making you tired? Oh, thats Besides, Gwangmadaes company dinner is over as of today. Ill have to run to the scene again starting tomorrow, so are you going to keep someone who isnt even a suspect here and use it? . Please tell me something above. Lets send this friend away. If there is anything to be investigated further, you can summon me then, right? Besides, I and the three leaders of the Protectorate will still remain. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The penal court member, deep in thought, lowered his head. I will report it to the higher-ups. It wont be long before you get your answer. Please wait a moment. Oh, please help me. As the party member left, there was a subtle silence in the room. The reason is unknown, but Ma Dong-pil, who felt the air becoming thicker and was looking at Seoryang for no reason, decided that the air had not changed because of Seoryang. Because his expression was too relaxed for that to be considered that way. then? Ma Dong-pil looked back at Wei Hong-ryeon. Wei Hongryuns face was expressionless. He didnt seem particularly angry, nor did he seem happy. Why are you doing that? When Ma Dong-pil inwardly tilts his head. I cant live because I feel bad if I dont wipe after pooping. What do you mean? If we started together, we should finish together. Are you going to use it only if Im completely obsessed with it? Xu Liang chuckled. The beginning was the same, but each persons purpose was different. Your fight is over, but my fight is still ongoing, right? . Dont be so foolish and leave when you are told. Theres no need to be tied up here tired. A strange silence came again. This time, Seoryang must have felt uncomfortable, too, so he glanced at Wei Hongryeon. She was still staring at him with indecipherable eyes. why? Do you have anything else to say? Not really. What a bland guy. At that time, a party member opened the door and came in. It was much faster than expected. Permission was given from above. Gwangma Daeju Wei Hongryeon can be released from prison. As soon as those words were finished, Wei Hongryun got up and walked to the door. But instead of leaving right away, she stopped in front of the door. She stood there for a moment and seemed to be thinking about something, then turned around. I got beat up quite a bit, but it was fun thanks to the Three Princes. Xu Liang waved his hand. Thanks to you, I too have become more confident for the first time in a while. It was a good experience. Then please take care of yourself. Take care of yourself too. Ill train hard so I dont get hit again. Wei Hongryun bowed her head and left the room. Ma Dong-pil cleared his throat. For some reason, the Great Lord doesnt seem to be in a good mood. Did you feel that way too? yes. He seemed very sad about something. What is there to be so sad about? . Did I make him feel sad? Im sorry, but Im not good either Seo-ryang grumbled. Well, if youre sad, youre just sad. I wonder if theres a need for me to worry about that. Thats true. Okay, lets rest. Close your eyes too. I havent slept a wink in three days. Ma Dong-pils expression became awkward. Actually, I cant sleep. okay? Thats strange. Where does it hurt? The really strange thing was Seoryang. What kind of person in the world would sit comfortably in the penal court? It was natural that it would be difficult for anyone to fall asleep unless they were someone with quite strong nerves. Anyway, how is Geumho doing? After all, cherry blossoms are so pretty. Im sure youll be fine. I guess so. I hope the two of you spend some time talking about various things. Shake! The door opened and someone came in from there. Surprisingly, the person who entered the room was Chil Camouflage. I meet you, Prince Samgongja. Its been a while. There is someone who wants to see Confucius. Do you want to go? Seoliang tilted his head. Who wants to see me? Who is it? He is the head of the parish. ! And Sangongja is already moving there. Ma Dong-pil looked at Seo-ryang in surprise. Seo-ryang stood up with a grin. Dongpil, you too, go back to your place. Chapter 53 Episode 53. I cant stand feeling uncomfortable in the back (3)Hey! Bring me a drink! Wi Hongryun, who returned to her residence after a few days, had a simple word. Cha Gwang glanced at him and gestured to the crew. It seemed like he was upset, so he was gesturing to move quickly. The crew moved quickly. These were the kind of urgent jokes that only came out when encountering a life-or-death enemy. Cha Gwang quietly came next to Wei Hong-ryeon. Are you hurt? . Haha, if the great lord had become like this, the opponent would have been truly bloodthirsty. Puck! Ugh! Cha Gwang stumbled. I was hit on the back of the head so hard that I almost fell over from my seat. Wei Hongryun glared at him with sinister eyes. Did anything good happen? Why are you splitting things apart? yes? Im sorry! Wheres the alcohol? I told you to bring it right away! The crew is bringing it. Then what about you? yes? What are you doing making the kids do? If you dont have anything to do, make some snacks! Go with a thickly seasoned one! yes! Cha Gwang left the room in a huff. He came forward hoping to lighten his mood, but ended up getting scolded and was so upset that he went crazy. Wei Hongryeon snorted loudly. Damn, I feel dirty. She lit a double wick and sat down in a chair. Crack, crack, crack! The speed of the index finger hitting the table was reminiscent of a quick sword technique. He was hitting so fast and hard that if he left it alone, he would make a hole in the table. Wei Hongryun was thinking of Xioliang. I thought about his blank expression and the words he said as if it were obvious. C I think our training ends here? C The beginning was the same, but each persons purpose was different. Your fight is over, but my fight is still ongoing, right? C Dont act like a fuss and leave when youre told. joy! I snorted so hard that even snot came out. Wi Hongryeon roughly wiped her nose and chewed her lips. what? Different purpose? Dont you want to be crazy? I thought he was truly human. Actually, it is not wrong. She was the one who suggested the training first, and although it was a little different from what she had imagined, her goal was fully achieved. Still, theres nothing to say so harshly, like cutting a radish with a knife, right? is not it? bang! The table that was hit with a fist was dented. Because I was holding on to the last thread of reason, I didnt commit the atrocity of smashing the table I bought for a high price. Damn it! Hey these! What are you doing and not bringing me a drink? As if they had been waiting, the door opened and the crew came to set up the drinks table. Even though the snacks had not arrived yet, Wei Hongryun drank in a hurry. I was in such a hurry that I blew on it without even pouring it into a glass. The crew members who had been watching secretly disappeared. This was because I knew from experience that if I was wrongly caught by Daeju at a time like this, I would be in trouble. Wei Hongryeon, who had been drinking for a while, snorted. Well, you dont have to worry about it. Youll take care of it. No, it doesnt matter now whether you are good at it or not, right? Yes, thats enough. Wi Hongryeon quietly drinking a glass of wine. With each drink or two, her expression gradually became distorted. Damn it! * * * Here we are. Thank you. no. Then Ill leave. Seven stomachs turned around. Seo-ryang, who was looking at his back, opened his mouth. What happened? What do you mean? I asked how the investigation went. Fourth, anyway, wasnt one of your vice owners involved? Confidential details of the investigation are prohibited from being leaked to the outside world. Please understand. Xu Liang nodded. Cheer up. Seven Camouflages shoulders twitched. But he also disappeared for a moment with his characteristic quiet and upright steps. Xu Liang smiled. Hes not a bad person. After all, not all demonic religions live only like demons. There are people who live with their own correct values, like Cherry Blossoms, Ma Dong-pil, and Chil Sang-wook. then. He looked at the door. I wonder what kind of person the Head of Criminal Justice is. The highest status of Protestantism, the Three Gongzi and the Four Gongja, were called at the same time. No matter how much of a criminal law leader you are, it is bound to be a burdensome task. Nevertheless, the fact that the two were called in unreasonably means that there is a purpose that must be resolved even if it is burdensome. Grumble. Seoyang opened the door and entered. hmm. It looks like the room doesnt appear right away, but you have to go through a long corridor leading to the room. Its a unique structure. If there were people inside, it would have felt crowded. The true opening of the Dark Spirit Demonic Gong. After opening the first hell gate, the Hell Gate Ceremony, my energy became even more activated. Until now, I had never felt the need to open it. The reason is that from the moment the Underground Jade Gate Demon Gate Ceremony was opened, the Demon Qis temperament was visibly revealed. I kept it sealed away because I thought I should get that much attention from others, but now my thoughts have changed. Anyway, anything has to look special to attract attention. There was a need to make everything from the atmosphere to the martial arts even more extravagant so that it would leave a strong impression on everyone. In that respect, I was grateful to Song Kyung. Thanks to that guy, I realized that my presence was still not enough. Chet, in order to achieve your dreams, you have to be able to do things you dont like. Lets think positively. In any case, his title alone is the subject of attention. There is no need to hesitate and draw the line. Xu Liang entered the corridor. Jump and jump. It was very quiet inside the corridor. There were flower lanterns hanging on the walls on every street corner, but they were vaguely bright, creating a rather gloomy atmosphere. These are all good things, but they always try to create an atmosphere of fear. I really dont like this. For some reason, this dark corridor felt like a thorny path in life that I had to walk through to gain freedom. Its a wet, gloomy, and slightly scary road. Freedom If you think about the punishment, it becomes very difficult. Although I have never been caught by others, there were times when my legs would twitch three or four times a day without my knowledge. Thats because I thought I shouldnt just go out without wasting time with something complicated like this. To put it bluntly, with my current skills, I think I could secretly unfold a new law Thats nonsense. It is certain that they will be caught before they even get through the civil war. Even if you escape safely without being caught, it is a problem. Shingyo will most likely dispatch fearsome demons to find the missing Three Dukes. And among them, there will be people with skills that even the current Seoryang cannot handle. You cant give up the future for a moment of freedom. What he wanted was complete freedom without anyones interference. The experience of being trapped in the world of evil people like Uicheon-maeng and iron-blooded people made him more cautious. Xiliangs eyes were a little bloodshot. Everything I do will be of great help in the future. I have no choice but to believe that and go forward. I had no idea that I would make such a promise while walking down a corridor that was neither long nor short. Seoliang clenched his fists as his strong will surged again. Lets finish todays work well, beat up that son of a bitch Hong Wi-moon, and then watch the progress. You shouldnt think in a hurry, you idiot. After bracing himself well, he finally saw an antique door. Hmm, were here Huh? Xu Liang frowned. There are two signs of popularity that can be felt from inside the door. It is most likely the head of the Criminal Law and Hong Wi-mun. But one sign was very vague. What is this prayer? Something is blurry yet clear, stiff yet mushy. It was a prayer that could not be explained in any single expression. I feel really bad. Its okay, lets meet and see. Grumble. Seoyang coolly opened the door. at the same time. Are you here? One of the two people sitting in front of the round table stood up. For a moment, Seo-ryangs eyes sank. I have prepared a place for you here. Please come, Prince Samgongja. The reason why members of the Criminal Law Party show only the minimum courtesy to the leadership is because they are concerned that they may not be able to maintain the minimum level of equality due to the nature of their work. You can tell that just by looking at the camouflage. Use speech that is polite but clear and neither excessive nor insufficient. But the person who woke up now was different. They acted informally, as if they had known each other for a long time. I prepared some nice drinks, but I dont know how youll like them. The physique was neither big nor small. I guess hes in his early fifties now. However, unlike his gray hair, it was difficult to find a single wrinkle on his face. The clothes he wore were also ordinary, neither very luxurious nor particularly low-class. The same goes for looks. He was neither ugly nor handsome. It was an impression that you would often see if you went out on the street. The appearance of the head of the criminal law party of the time, the criminal law party leader, was full of such mediocrity and ambiguity. He was a person who felt unusual because he was not unique or had serious prayers. hmm? haha! Did I get something on my face? Why are you staring at me so intently? Are you the head of the Criminal Justice Department? The elderly man smiled kindly. Thats right. I am Gogu, head of the criminal code. Seo-ryang, who was looking at him blankly, cast his gaze to the side. Hong Yu-moon was sitting there with an expressionless face. He received the glass but didnt seem to have drank it yet. Haha, it looks like the Three Princes are not in a good mood. . Anyway, you have come a long way, so please sit down for now. Arent you tired from being interrogated for three days? Laugh and laugh again. Xu Liang shook his head. I wont sit there. A look of puzzlement appeared on Gogus face. Why are you doing that? The fact that you called a crazy person like me or that idiot means that you have a purpose, right? Hong Wei-wens expression became cold. I couldnt have felt good because I was called a fool in front of the head of the penal code. Gogu looked embarrassed. How can you say such absurd things? Its difficult to support you, Samgongja. I dont know what the purpose is, but I have no intention of talking to someone who hides their true feelings. I dont have any hobby of getting into trouble if I play around. yes? A demonic energy passed through Seo-ryangs eyes. Ugh. The Amyeongjin Demonic Gong was excited and the Cheonla Yuktongsik unfolded naturally. As Muae Gongs purification and jingyeol occurred spontaneously and purified the surroundings, the Super Divine Gwan was activated more sensitively than before. What a strange mask. . Even though the Black Swans wore masks, it was difficult to find any ambiguity. I just felt like a judge and executioner. But you are different. Gogus smile deepened. Are you saying theres something different about me? Its his real face, but hes wearing a mask. A mask ten times thicker and a hundred times more ambiguous than the masks of the Black Birds. Do you feel that way? Isnt it obvious? Youre hiding yourself, arent you? Even Hong Yu-moon frowned at the continuation of the conversation, which was not easy to understand, wondering what he was talking about. But Gogus reaction was different. You are truly amazing. It was then. Crunchy. Crump patter. Hong Yuwens eyes wavered. Ttuduk! Quad deuk! A cold chill appeared on Seoryangs expressionless face. Cheeeeeeeek! Gogus face was changing. This is not a metaphor, but the facial features really change. My bones were twisted and my muscles were shaking uncontrollably. At some point, a vague gray haze rose from the face that changed rapidly. Axis Bone Qigong (s湦) refers to a martial art that artificially changes a persons muscles and bones using powerful internal energy. I thought it was a fictitious martial arts feat made up by luxury enthusiasts who like to talk loudly. Although there are many techniques in the world, I have never thought that martial arts that change the structure of the human body exist. This is because when bones and muscles change, the positions of the five organs and muscles also change, and further damage to the nerves can occur. If there really was such a martial artist, why would the assassins go out of their way to save Inpimyeongu? Crunch! Quack! You are the third person so far to notice my transformation right away. As his body changed, even his speech changed. S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The appearance of Gogu shown to Seoryang so far was literally a decorated appearance. This current way of speaking showed Gogus true personality. I wondered how he was able to survive in the bamboo forest for eight months, and I think his unparalleled insight played a big role. Phew. Eventually, Gogus true appearance was revealed. He was an older man with a strong appearance who appeared to be in his mid to late thirties. How do you feel? Are you satisfied? Xu Liang pointed to the table with his chin. Im hungry, so please bring out some snacks. Chapter 54 Episode 54. I cant stand feeling uncomfortable (4)Hong Wi-moon was embarrassed. Axillary bone? What does it look like? You didnt know? For a brief moment, arrogant thoughts filled my head. Is that the true appearance of the Penal Court Party leader? Previously, the appearance of an elderly person looked extremely ordinary, but his gentle personality stood out. But not now. He was much younger than that and had a strong appearance, but his speech was blunt and his eyes were indifferent. furthermore. Have you not mastered magic? Gogu nodded. exactly. When I looked like an elderly person, I couldnt feel any power at all. So, I thought that either he was not familiar with internal skills or he had learned martial arts that were good at hiding his prayers. But no. In the first place, Gogu did not learn magic. Is that possible? Shingyo is also a high-ranking official of the internal war, not the external war, and he has not learned magic arts? Does this make sense? At that time, Seo-ryang opened his mouth. Its an amazing martial arts skill. Ichae flashed in Gogus eyes. Do you recognize my martial arts skills? Of course I dont know. But I know what they put together. . The background is definitely magic. In addition, I mixed in the new skills of the political faction. It is an authentic martial art that has been perfected through generations of improvement. Gogus expression still did not change. However, the weakly fluttering prayers represented his surprise. Its amazing. It means acknowledging that what Xu Liang said is true. Hong Wei-wens expression visibly hardened. It was more surprising that Seo-ryang immediately recognized something that he himself had not recognized, rather than that the head of the Hyeongbeop clan had not learned orthodox magic arts. I was confident that at least my insight was second to none. Interest turned to Seo-ryangs face. It wouldnt have been a difficult attempt, but its amazing. It was a lot of hardship. Its not even martial arts where there is clear room for change. Reassembling a completed martial art without adding or subtracting anything is impossible unless you have the skills of a great master. It seems like our schools hidden powerhouse was here. Seoryang also created the Amyeongjin Magic Gong himself, so he knew how difficult it was. I was lucky and made it easy, but otherwise, it was a martial arts creation that would be difficult to even attempt. S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thats too much praise. What is excessive praise? Lets give an honest evaluation. Thats why its excessive praise. I just got lucky. You know something. The two of you have a conversation that is understandable but difficult to understand. Hong Wi-moons mood, which was already not good, was falling into the abyss. Gogu sat down. Once you have laid the board, you have to at least start digging. I would like to end this private conversation and move on to public conversation. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. Lets do that. This guy is definitely different. Although he was a martial artist, his personality was different from that of the ordinary demons of Shingyo. No matter how great his position as the leader of the criminal code was, it was clearly disrespectful to treat the sect leaders disciples like this. But even if he treated me like this, I didnt feel any resistance for some reason. Rather, it is comfortable and familiar. In the first place, this kind of relationship felt normal. Hes a unique guy. Seo-ryang emptied his glass in one go and filled it again. Gogu said bluntly. I wont bother to say it again. The reason we have brought you two here is because of the conflict that occurred between the two of you not long ago. Hong Wei-wen frowned. It wasnt because I said that to my face. I believe the interrogation is over and the arrangement is over. Did you have anything else to say? exactly. What is that? Because I wanted to hear your pledge not to cause trouble in the future. Hong Yu-wen said as if it were absurd. Are you saying that now? exactly. I never particularly wanted trouble. But even if that were the case, what authority do you have to say this or that? . You have no right to force anything on us. That is correct. Since the cult leaders disciples had no official position, they had no authority to exercise public affairs, but on the other hand, they had no reason to receive orders from anyone other than the religious leader. Even if he were the Old Great Magon of the Senate, he could not give orders to the cult leaders disciple. I guess its just a request. Gogu nodded. What the Master said is correct. I have no authority to force anything on you. Why do you do that when you know everything. Even the master had no right to command anyone. But I took advantage of Jinma Daejus weakness and used him like a hand and foot. ! I believe that the public servant knows better than anyone else that the world is not limited to superficial positions and status. Hong Wei-wens eyes were bloodshot. Except for Seoryang, he had never shown such an angry side to anyone else. It also meant that they were on the defensive. Are you threatening me now? exactly. The answer seems so obvious that I am at a loss for words. The Criminal Justice Party, together with the Defense Court, protects the teaching law on the front line. But it has a different personality from the defense court. . The Protectorate is an organization that can do anything to protect the religion, but it is also an organization that has no choice but to act passively. In other words, it is an organization focused on receiving. . The parish is different. The Penal Code is an organization that actively protects the religion. Punishes those who commit illegal acts and even handles sentencing in special cases. Because, like the defense court, they can do anything to protect their religion. Gogus otherwise indifferent eyes gradually became transparent. It was like looking at a glass bead. As the head of the Criminal Law Party, I have no right or authority to force anything on you two. However, as someone who actively seeks to protect the religion, I can give you a new experience that you two have never experienced. . Im telling you that I also dont want to create such an unpleasant situation. I trust you understand. What I was saying was that you cant do something overtly, but you can secretly harass someone. Hong Yuwens cheeks trembled. He had never been threatened like this by anyone in his entire life. Gogu glanced at Seoliang. Wagu wagu. Before he knew it, Seo-ryang was stuffing the snacks that Si-bi had brought out until his cheeks were full. Looking at his expression, he seemed quite happy. What do you think, Prince Three? Tsk tsk huh? What do you mean? If you didnt hear what I just said, Im willing to say it again. Ah, youre telling me not to cause trouble again? exactly. Seo-ryang coolly emptied his drink. He swallowed all the food in his mouth into his stomach with that one glass of alcohol and said with a big smile. Well, lets do that. . How difficult is that? Just in case, Im telling you, Im not joking right now Im serious. . Who would want to lose to the criminal court? Same goes for me. Crucially, I also have no desire to grab someone by the collar and roll around in the mud. Living in peace is the best. If Hong Wei-mun was speechless because of Gu Gu, Gu Gu was speechless because of Xu Liang. Anyway, this drink is delicious. This is my first time drinking alcohol. Whats the name of this? This is alcohol I brewed myself. You have good skills. Are you thinking of selling it? . Not none. Gogu, who was looking at Seoryang silently, nodded. If you wish, I will send a few bottles to your home. I will accept it gratefully. I will also choose a few gifts to send you. I dont know if there will be one. Its okay. Hehe, if something comes, there must also be something that goes. Dont worry, Ill send you the one I like. It was quite a meaningful statement, but Gogu didnt care. The Three Dukes speak like this, but what about the Four Dukes? . Its okay to say I dont intend to do that. Hong Wi-moon, who was looking around at the two with bloodshot eyes, got up from his seat. I will never forget this humiliation. I take it you agreed. Grumble! bang! Hong Yuwen left the room without looking back. Xiliang clicked his tongue. That guy must have suffered quite a bit. I was thinking of paying him back properly, but I was stopped by no one else but the head of the criminal court. Of course, I couldnt feel good. When people are pushed to their limits, their true colors come out. Hong Wei-moon is certainly a smart person, but more than that, he is a person with a fiery temper. If thats not the case That appearance was also a make-up. Gogu also stood up. This is the end of what I have to say. Is there anything else you can say? No. You had a good drink. I will call a carriage for you on the way. Ill also load you up with a few bottles of alcohol. You worked hard for three days. Favor is always appreciated. Thank you, I will ride. Seo-ryang got up from his seat. He watched Gogu for a moment. Is there something on my face? I have one question. ? I know how exquisite the Axial Gong is, but was there any reason to transform your body to welcome us? . I dont think you have a hobby of testing someone or a playful personality. Do I really need to tell you? I asked a question because I wanted to hear it, didnt I? If you dont want to talk, you dont have to. Gogu shook his head. I wont tell you. I understand. Rest. Seoliang left as if he had no regrets whatsoever. When the door closed, Gogu sat down again. His eyes, which had been indifferent and transparent about what he was thinking, gradually became darker. Thats strange. Its truly been a long time. Who is this difficult to read? Its truly been a long time. Ive never been this embarrassed before. And Im used to it. Its been a while. Seeing someone who smells similar to the person I was when I ran out into the world with a dream of fortune in the past. At least it doesnt look bad. * * * Hong Yu-wen, who refused to take the carriage and walked home, suddenly became expressionless. There was not even a trace of the intense expression shown in Gogus room. Thats strange. He clearly couldnt control himself earlier. Because I was actually very angry. However, what he showed at the end was somewhat calculated acting. It was because I didnt want to show Seoryang that I was patient and thoughtful until the end. If you show him like that, he will definitely prepare something. Why have people changed so much? After returning from Gojuk Forest, we bumped into each other three times, two of them even face to face. Still, I couldnt believe it. That change in Seoliang. It is said that personality changes depending on the environment, but Seoryangs change was too drastic. They say people change when they die and come back to life, but that wasnt the case. He didnt learn the Yeolongishangong technique. I learned a different magic skill. Has your personality changed because of that? That is not impossible, but it is close to impossible. Anyone can become aggressive if they learn magic, which pursues movement rather than stillness. However, Seoliang has changed to the point where it is embarrassing to even use the word change. This is enough to make you wonder if its someone else. Above all, magic that changes a persons personality to that extent is low-level magic. However, the demonic energy he unleashed was of a very high level. I dont understand. Hong Yuwen shook his head. Anyway, Xiliang has changed and the situation is getting worse. We must somehow overcome the current difficulties. Others may not be aware of the criminal law partys request for mediation. It was clear that if things continued like this, his position would be greatly reduced as he continued to suffer. I cant stay still. There are many ways. But this time, we must not move too hastily. Wooooow. There was murder in Hong Wei-moons eyes. I guess Ill have to take a slow, sure hit. There was a threat from the Criminal Justice Party, but he didnt care at all. If I had succumbed to such threats, I would not have been able to become Lee Cheon-sangs disciple. wait a moment. Sooner or later, you will receive a generous reward. It was then. The life around that guys eyes is so wet that its ready to soak anyone. Hong Yu-moon, startled, turned his head. In the distance, there was Seoryang, who parked his carriage under a large tree and sat lazily drinking. Come here, little brother. Let me pour you a drink. Chapter 55 Episode 55 I cant stand feeling uncomfortable (5). Hong Yu-wens face visibly hardened. Xu Liang shook the bottle. I drank it all and there is only one left. I told him to follow me and he came quickly. The taste is amazing. . Arent you coming? Are you really saying they wont eat you? Hong Yuwen looked around. Demons passing by from afar were glancing at the two people. In the past, he would have approached me quickly and bowed his head, but not now. It was because of a rumor that had spread around campus a few days ago. It is said that the Three Dukes, Seoliang, and the Four Dukes, Hong Wimun, entered into a power struggle. Kuuk. Hong Wei-moon, who unconsciously clenched his fist, approached Seo-ryang with his characteristic leisurely pace. Xu Liang smiled. Thats right. Grumble. A thin thread of blood flowed from my tightly clenched fist. My fingernails were digging into my palms because I was gripping it too hard. No need to be sensitive. There are a lot of people watching, but they say things like that. If it were him normally, he wouldnt have even snorted, but he keeps reacting in tears. This meant that I had no more mental space. Hong Yuwen took a slightly deep breath. He cant do anything rash anyway. This is a guy who quickly agreed to the mediation of the criminal law party. I dont know if hes sincere, but at least he wont do anything embarrassing right away. Its far away, but its still the territory of the penal court. He doesnt know that either. What if I try to do something here and now? Life as a Protestant in the future will become quite difficult. I dont know about that side, but anyway, this side had no intention of giving in to the threats of the criminal law party leader. But at least I needed to take some time to save face. Hong Yu-moon knew well how important it was to have face. Thinking about that, I actually hoped that Seo-ryang would go wild. chuck. When Hong Wei-wen arrived in front of Xu Liang, he pointed to the ground with his chin. Your cup is there. Dont step on it. Flap! Hong Yu-wen sat on the ground with his long gun flapping loudly. With a loud bang, the dust settled into the glass. Xu Liang smiled. That guy is right. It seems like an older superior is looking at an immature subordinate. I kept my facial expression, but I couldnt help but feel annoyed. Take a drink. Hong Wei-wen held out the glass without saying a word. Grrr. A luxurious scent rose from the poured liquor. One scent is definitely a good drink. Even when I was in a bad mood, I was secretly impressed. Are you fine? Its okay. Lets have a drink. Xu Liang held out his glass. Hong Wi-moon, who was looking at the glass, emptied his own glass. Narrow-minded. Seo-ryang chuckled and emptied his own glass. Kuuk. Hong Yu-wens fist inside the long, wide sleeve was clenched once again. I dont even know why I react so sensitively. He was someone I hated for a long time, but not to this extent. Since when did it start? Just hearing this guys voice made me irritated. After thinking about it for a while, he was able to recall that time without difficulty. Since then. When I met Hwanhee Wonju. Before that, I only thought of him as a strange guy who was annoying but could be stepped on at any time, but showed unexpected side of himself. Hes strong and strong, but not very smart. However, when his guest, Hwanhee Wonju, was taken away, he truly felt angry at Seo-ryang. If he had lost without martial arts, he would have gritted his teeth even though he would have been angry. However, when the Joyful Wonju was taken away without even being able to use it, I was unable to come to my senses even for a moment. However, Seo-ryang did not captivate Hwanhee Wonju with his amazing speaking skills. Whatever the reason, he is still just a guy who will be eaten by me. Hong Wei-wen picked up the bottle and filled Xu Liangs cup. oh? What is this? . People suddenly change and you dont know what to do. Can I at least become a peacemaker? Would you believe me if I told you to reconcile? I will believe it if a trustworthy conversation continues. Hong Wi-moon filled his glass and then emptied it. Indeed, as Seoliang said, the liquor made by the head of the Hyeongbeop clan was very tasty. Why did you call me? There is no particular reason. Its just that I dont think weve ever talked to each other like this before. Hong Wei-wen frowned. Weve talked among ourselves a lot. It was like that when I was young. Is that so? Well, I say it starts after you grow up. Because thats not important. Yes. Thats not important. However, Hong Yu-wen found Xu Liangs words strangely annoying. what? Why? Even though I pierced my ear, it felt like there was a small bug wriggling inside. Its a dirty feeling that keeps bothering me even though I know its not true. What is it? Why do I care about what this guy says? What do you plan to do? What do you mean? Are you planning on living in that mess from now on? Quite a direct question. In the past, he would have been embarrassed, but Hong Yu-moon, who has experienced this kind of behavior from Seo-ryang several times, was not like that now. Were you curious about that? I thought you would be shocked and ask what I meant, but you came out honestly. Yeah, I was curious about that. What does that have to do with you? It doesnt matter. If that mess happens again, its clear that I will be the first target, so how can I not care? . I dont think I have any intention of giving up at all. Of course. Why are you trying to live so tightly? Its never a joke. Xu Liangs voice was as serious as his face. A spark flew into Hong Wei-wens eyes. Youre not asking because youre really curious, are you? Dont ask questions, just answer. Why do you want to live so tightly? Isnt it obvious? We seven death penalty criminals will definitely have to fight in the future. No, the moment you become a disciple of the religious leader, it is no different from having your closest and deadliest enemy. . Our fight started right then. Isnt it surprising that you say something like that even though you know that? Even if it was a fight, there wouldnt be a need to kill him. Do you want to keep messing around with me? No, I just want to hear your sincere answer. At least for this moment. Grumble. Xu Liang filled his cup. Hong Yu-wen coolly emptied his glass. If you look at the royal family of this country, you will know. The fate of the princes who did not become emperor was extremely miserable. I feel like it would be better to die. Thats right. If you think were any different, youre a really stupid person. We are like royal family. If you dont want to be miserable, you should become emperor even if it means killing your brothers. Rather, it would be more merciful to kill him right now when he doesnt know anything. Xu Liang smiled. Is that what you think? Isnt it obvious? How peaceful was your life? I wish for a peaceful life, but the environment is not peaceful at all. For us, true peace begins after we take office. Wrong. ? Thank you for sharing your sincere thoughts, even if its only for a moment. Yes, that can happen. However, I would like to say that the idea that a peaceful life begins after taking office is wrong. Hong Yuwen smiled coldly. Do you want to teach me the principles of Confucianism? What is the alliance? Why bother giving lectures from saints to a guy who wont get any results anyway? . Youre from Jeoksa, arent you? however? Youve never been satisfied with something before, right? . Do you think you will be able to live in peace if you win the presidency? That sounds funny. Its only visible because the teachers martial arts skills are so great, nothing changes just because he sits there. Thats the most absurd and trashy thing Ive ever heard. So, wouldnt you rather put aside the principles of public alliance and speak based on experience? If Confucius had said Mencius, you would be sitting there right now? . Are you scared? At that moment, murder appeared in Hong Wei-moons eyes. Did you call me here to insult me? Why is it insulting to ask if youre scared? The taste of alcohol is poor. Do you want to take over the presidency? Or are you trying to kill me first because you dont want to die? Why do you keep asking such trivial questions? Just answer me. Which one? Of course the former. Do you want to be the best? of course. Right. With those words, Seo-ryang closed his mouth. He just filled and emptied his glass over and over again. Hong Yu-moon, who was looking at Seo-ryang blankly, opened his mouth. How are you? me? what? Dont you want to be the best? are you kidding? I sat down and asked a question that wasnt even funny. Hong Yuwen snorted. My brother thinks so too. Of course Im not interested in things like that. Hong Wei-wens eyes widened. Not interested? Think about it. What happens when you take the presidency and become the pinnacle of Protestantism? Should I manage here or there? If an accident happens, I have to run until my feet get sweaty, and arent I going to have a series of meetings about how tired I am? ?! sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Why would you want to sit in such a tiring position? I actually dont understand you any more. Instead, you can wield omnipotent power. Can you eat that power? . I cant take responsibility for myself, so who are you trying to manipulate with your power? Power is ultimately just an invisible illusion. Its an illusion that everyone believes. So, both those in power and the idiots who blindly trust and follow them suffer miserable hardships. Because you have to lead an unpleasant life, obsessed with illusions that dont even exist. Seo-ryang, who was shaking the bottle, filled his own glass and even filled Hong Wei-muns glass. Its all empty. . I must have finished drinking, and I must have thought about you. Now I just need to check one thing. Even though the glass was filled, Seoryang did not lift it. What I said in front of the Head of Criminal Justice was sincere. I dont really want to roll around in the mud holding on to others. I have no intention of forgiving the guy who messed with me, but I might just overlook him depending on how I feel at the time. Im a bit fickle. . What are you going to do? Are you planning to attack me from behind again? If thats the case, what will you do? Ill leave it to my whim. At least it wont turn out like the beautiful story in the novel. Right. So what is the answer? Hong Yuwens eyes sank deeply. The corner of the mouth rises slightly. The relaxed smile he usually showed Shinhoe came to mind. No matter what answer I give, you wont believe me, right? . If there is no point in deceiving, then answer like this. I will definitely kill you someday. okay? Did you get the answer? Seoryang bowed his head for a moment and was lost in thought. He immediately smiled and nodded. enough. Hong Yu-wen also nodded his head. Lets finish the last glass and go on our way. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuck!! A tremendous explosion that shook dozens of people in a radius resounded. And the person who caused the explosion was turning his head back and forth in front of the tree that had been broken by the shock wave. Where are we going? Tsk! Hong Yu-moon, who had retreated a long distance, turned red. Xu Liang smiled. It was truly the smile of death, contrary to his relaxed and serious expression before. I thought about it really deeply, but I really cant stand feeling uncomfortable afterwards. Crunch! Crump! Crunch! He loosened all his fingers and opened the Amyeongjin Magic Ball. I will uproot the roots and go my own way! Chapter 56 Episode 56. Even a tyrant can become a hero (1)Piyuuuuung!! As a person runs through the air, the sound of the air being torn apart echoes. Hong Wei-wens eyes widened. This is crazy! The rush of Xiliang was truly like a storm. It is a speed and new method that has rarely been seen before. Even though it was moving so quickly, it seemed as if it could be bent in any direction, with a sense of freedom, and the momentum it gave off was as strong as fire. The King of Sals divine magic, Nine Heaven and Earth Gods Treasures, which is said to have killed the target without even seeing the hem of his clothes, was unleashed. Hong Wei-mun, who became desperate, hurriedly burst into tension. Puff puff poop! Most of the visible front is covered with jangyeong (Ӱ). It was an incredibly good response to the martial arts that was unleashed so suddenly. Xiliangs magical eyes flashed. bang! Ugh! Hong Yuwens body was pushed back once again. The red hands were still the same, but the hem of his rich sleeves was tattered and torn. Crazy guy! You seriously attacked me?! Kang Byeok-su, the handwork of Jecheongi (켼). But it didnt end there. Seolyangs hand, which destroyed Hongwimuns sword with a single blow, suddenly turned into a fist. The overflowing power was compressed and made into a ball of iron. Coo! Seo-ryang stepped forward and thrust his fist in. The target point was Hongwimuns solar plexus. He swings a weapon that can crush rocks towards a persons solar plexus. It was a blow that one would not dare attempt if one did not have the will to kill. profit! Quang! Back and again. Hongwimun, who had been retreating to the rear, looked completely devastated for a moment. Although we managed to prevent the last attack, we were unable to control the internal force due to excessive use of the technique. If I could just take two or three deep breaths, I could make everything right. This is a guy who will never give you a chance! Quickly prepare for the follow-up attack At that moment, Hong Wi-moons eyes shook violently. Surprisingly, Seoryang, who had thought he would make a follow-up attack right away, was standing far away, tapping his toes on the ground. ? why? You wouldnt have known that this brief gap was the moment that decided the game, right? At that time, Seoryangs murmur was heard. I have definitely become accustomed to the overall white batting technique, including manual skills. But as expected, it lost its neatness. I decided to check on this later ! Would you like to pull out the sword? No, I am confident that I can control it, but if the battle becomes more intense, I cannot rule out the possibility that even the strictest people will suffer damage Huh? Xiliang narrowed his eyes. Ah, have you caught your breath? What are we going to do? I think I waited long enough for you to wait. This time, you should come and see. Phew. Hong Wi-moons eyes were full of life. How dare you check my martial arts skills against me? Pusssss! The Four Kings Demonic Gong heated up in an instant, and a mysterious magical energy spewed out from its purple-stained pupils. Phew! It seemed like a foul snake-like smell was coming from somewhere. Crunch as if my joints were crushed! The sound rang out, and soon Hong Wimuns fingers became long and thick. The sharply sharpened nails lost their original color and turned black. Xu Liang chuckled. Its a martial arts skill that takes a long time to prepare. So, in one surprise attack, you are pushed out without even being able to do anything. You really wanted to die! Im going to kill anyway. Then should I quietly let go of this guy who is sure to cause trouble? I really had no idea that I would get this far. Hongyumun held cold arsenic. The purple pupils grew noticeably larger, exuding a strange and evil aura. You can think of it as self-defense. Id rather be grateful. I am more grateful. He politely accepted the drink. Rumbling! Red lightning swirled from his right hand, where the dark magic energy was concentrated. Its not a firework, its lightning. It was completely different from the qigong he had shown before. Stop talking now. When youre ready, come in and feel free. Ssssss! A sound was heard that caused the listener to feel an uneasy feeling. This is the noise a snake makes as it crawls on the ground. Hongwimun finally moved. grasp! The approaching movement was smooth but very fast. Then, at the perfect moment, it flew up and waved its hands, similar to the way a poisonous snake attacks its prey. sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. Pabababak! Their hands clashed fifteen times in the air. It was truly a battle that took place in the blink of an eye. months! Xu Liang took three or four steps back. It wasnt because it was difficult to withstand Hongwimuns attack. It was to properly observe the opponents martial arts skills and to practice footwork. this guy! Hong Weimuns level was not so low that he could not read the other persons intentions. Huh. Purple air currents spread from the tips of pitch-black fingernails. At the same time, there was a thick yet somewhat sweet smell. It was the smell of rotting leaves. Ill destroy that leisure. Hong Wei-wen waved his hand like lightning. The best season of Jeoksa using the Four Kings Magic Gong was Heukgolsa Yeongsu. Seo-ryang swung his hands together. Wow! As we clashed hands, there was a metallic sound that sounded like iron weapons clashing against each other. Pabababak! Fragments of purple magic scattering into the air. It doesnt work either. Heukgolsa Youngsu is in itself a martial art of Kanghoiljeol. However, the reason why this martial artist was truly scary was because of his vicious poison. It is not a poison that causes an immediate reaction, but it is a neurotoxin that is difficult to detoxify. It was effective in assassinating someone because the amount injected into the body was not large and it left no traces. It is said that even the most expert players cannot avoid struggles. The very purple poison was being scattered in the demonic energy of Xoryang. If its obvious, its natural. This guys demonic energy is quite Yangjiang Qigong. Most poisons dont work. then? Ssssss. Hongwimun, whose ship was moving faster than before, had already occupied the rear of Seoryang. It is so soft that it is difficult to read the grain. Seoliang couldnt help but admire his walking skills. Its definitely different. Just looking at him freely using this level of walking technique at that age, I could tell that he didnt become Lee Cheon-sangs disciple for nothing. Jiing! For a moment, the back of my throat felt sore. The direction Hong Wi-moon was aiming for was clearly read. Faaagh! Hong Wei-wens leg swung, aiming for Xu Liangs neck. The angle method of Daemanga (), which is played upward, is very straight and powerful, unlike the step method. The sense of consistency with the walking method was also great. Boom! However, Hong Wei-wens feet split the air. Daemang-ahs linkage with Gyoryongbobeop () has never failed so far. It wasnt shocking, but it was surprising enough. Xiliangs counterattack was immediate. Paaaaang! Gyoryongbobeop demonstrates uniform performance on both sides of attack and defense. Seoliangs long shot, which he hit briefly, missed in vain. Will Hong Weimuns counterattack begin this time? Pow! Paaang! Hong Wei-wens face was filled with surprise. As soon as he deflects the strike aimed at his face with his forearm, a single fist comes in. I wouldnt have been surprised if they chose between defense and avoidance, but I never thought they would do both together. Pow! Pfft! Even though I shook my balance with a long hit, my chest hurt as if I had been hit by a sledgehammer. Although it wasnt an internal injury, I felt that Jinkis defense shield was disturbed. ? Hong Wei-moons eyes widened as he used the Gyoryongbobeop again. how?! I tried to move to the left and then gently move back, but the road was blocked. Before he knew it, the feet of Seoryang, who was grinning as he occupied his path, moved. Bye! Sigh! I could barely suppress my screams with pride alone. Hong Yu-moons body was pushed backwards. He was even allowed to be kicked in the chest after being hit with a fist. Thanks to the magical energy I had somehow gathered, my bones were spared from being broken, but my internal organs were shaken. Hong Yu-moon, who had been shining, raised his head. ! Xu Liang disappeared from sight. There was no sound or presence. I couldnt tell where I had moved because I couldnt sense it. Hong Yu-moon, embarrassed, raised the Four Kings Demon Gong to its peak. A sense of crisis sent shivers down my spine. At that time, I felt demonic energy concentrating at an alarming speed in the right rear. Quaaaang! Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Hongwimun flew with an explosion and fell, shattering a tree. Xu Liang lowered his outstretched hand and smiled. Okay, this is enough. The harmony of Jecheongi, Gucheonchukjisinbo, and Amyeongjinmagong was perfect. I was confident, but I had never confirmed it in practice, but I felt like I could be confident now. Pusssss! The shattered tree fragments turned into powder. A bright purple demonic energy rose from Hong Weimuns whole body as he slowly rose. Cheeeeeek! Even the core of evil poison was activated in the extremely heated Demon Kings attack. A dangerous purple air current was flowing, turning the area into a death zone. Xu Liang frowned. Its poison. The assassins are also skilled in poison. This is because poisoning also produces excellent results in killing the target. It wont be a problem for me. Sararak. The flowing purple air current was slowly but surely expanding its territory. He looked around. In the battle between the two fierce masters, numerous demons were already buzzing in the distance. Since the distance was quite far, I didnt think I would be caught in the shock wave, but if it was poison, it would be a different matter. Flash! Hong Wei-wens eyes were completely colored purple. The eyes with the whites of their eyes disappeared were in some sense mysterious. Haa. Purple smoke came out even with my languid exhalation. The exuding force is like steel, and the overflowing energy waves are nothing short of poisonous. The demonic energy charging into the sky reached its extreme, and the Four Kings Demonic Power, which was completely opened, was perfectly aligned with it. Slurp. Hongwimun slowly lowers his upper body. His eyes were fixed on Seo-ryang, who was in a posture similar to that of a four-legged beast. Jump and jump. Seo-ryang slowly walks to the right, and Hong Wi-moon only turns his neck to check his location. chuck. At the same time that Xiliangs steps stopped, Hong Yuwens neck, which was completely bent to the left, also stopped. . Silence without conversation. A conversation filled with silence. Churrup! Hongwimuns tongue, split to the left and right, skimmed under his chin. It was literally like seeing an Imoogi. Seo-ryang, who was looking at him with an expressionless face, slowly lowered his posture. A smile appeared on his lips as he took a natural posture with his left hand holding the sheath on the waist belt and his right arm hanging down. Shall we finish it? Kyaaa! Quaaaang! The speed increased twice as fast. Both hands, which became longer and stronger, swung wildly as if they were going to tear Seoryang to pieces at once. At the same time, Seo-ryangs left thumb moved. Chiri ririn! Red lightning surrounded the blade that was pulled out like lightning. Xiliangs sword and Hong Weimuns hands clashed. Pow! * * * What did I do so wrong! noisy. noisy? How can I tell you when this bastard saw me! You know me? Do you know? If you cause any more trouble, the sentence will be added for obstruction of official duties. So that you know. crazy! If youve already spent thirty years rotting in prison, whats so scary about adding a few more years, you son of a bitch! Now thats done, quickly call the Daejeonju (lord)! Is there a law in the world that leaves the main culprit alone and only catches the accessory culprit? I didnt even know that?! The road to the penal court. The sight of an elderly man in his 50s screaming and the Criminal Justice Party members keeping expressionless expressions aroused a strange emotion. The elderly man shouted wildly. You foolish things! Im not guilty!! Kwaaaaang! omg! Not only the elderly, but also members of the Criminal Justice Party were shocked and turned their heads to the epicenter of the binge drinking. Their faces turned pale. What?! Two masters who had destroyed an entire building were fighting like crazy in the air. The chairman of the party members quickly shouted. What are you doing! Quickly go to the head of the clan and receive the order to dispatch the Black Bird! I will transport the suspect! The elderly man with a pale complexion looked at the two experts. What kind of shit is this At that moment, his eyes widened. Huh? Huh?! His gaze was focused precisely on Seo-ryang. What is that sword method? Chapter 57 Episode 57 Even a tyrant can become a hero (2)Come on! Hong Wei-wens hair was cut off in clumps. Sigh! Seo-ryangs sleeve was torn long. Its significant. Hong Yu-wens martial arts ability, which completely unlocked the Four Kings Demonic Art, was truly remarkable. At first glance, it looked like it had almost been eaten by the devil, but that wasnt the case at all. Although he was completely stained with purple and was showing movements closer to those of an animal than a martial artist, Hong Wimuns mind was very clear. Just as much as his clear mind, the fierce anger and murderousness consumed him. He waved his hand. Quad deuk! One side of the roof of one building was torn off and blown away. It was truly great power. If he can produce this level of destructive power with a single strike of his martial arts, he would not be short of being called an expert who is one level higher than Wei Hongryun or Song Gyeong. If the opponent is Wi Hongryun or Song Gyeong, they will be able to kill him within ten seconds. Even though Hongwimun was a level above them, he was not a difficult opponent for Seoryang, who was walking on a higher level than them. The problem is that Hong Yu-moon has learned a higher level of magic than those two. And the magic craft is making the environment quite difficult. Troublesome bastard. Wow! Seo-ryang suddenly squeezed into Hong Wi-moons arms and grabbed him by the collar. Even though my eyes were wide open, I dont know how I moved. Hong Wei-wens hands reflexively grabbed Xu Liangs wrists. S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Not here, man. Quad deuk! Seoliangs feet dug three inches into the ground. bang! Seo-ryang grabs Hong Wi-moon by the collar and moves again. Crump! Crunch! The veins on Seo-ryangs forearms stood out. This was because Hong Wi-moon, who was grabbed by the collar, was going crazy. You bastard! Suddenly! A long icon was engraved on Hongwimuns cheek. With an instinct close to that of an animal, he avoided the knife that was trying to penetrate him. Quaaaang! Seo-ryangs body was shaken by Hong Wi-moons fist, which struck his chest as if in revenge. I was angry at the sharp pain. I couldnt understand why I had to go through all this trouble just to catch this sneaky guy. Sis punishment! Theyre fucking demons anyway, so theyll get swept away or not! Thoughts are just thoughts. Now that Ive realized that Mine is also human, I cant let innocent people get caught up in it. Besides, wasnt he the one who struck first? At that time, Hong Wei-wens right hand struck Xu Liangs side. Whoa! Keuyeah. It is considerable. The destructive power was strong enough to cause quite serious internal injuries if it were not for the Dark Spirit Demonic Powers true energy barrier. But Hong Wi-moon had something else to aim for. Sigh! Xu Liangs eyes wavered. Hong Wei-wens index finger pierced his side. Para la la rock! The two peoples new model shook violently and fell straight into the ground. puck! Quad deuk! The two bounce left and right. Hong Yu-wen stood up first. Thanks to the overflowing magical energy, I felt no pain or shock. Seoliang was different. Whoa! A purple airflow flowed from his side. Hong Wi-moon directly inserted poison into the abdomen pierced with his index finger. Is it painful? Hongwimun opens his mouth for the first time during battle. It probably means that I found some leisure. It is a poison injected directly into the body. If you burn it with maggi, the intestines will also be cooked. Phew. A lot of deep purple magical energy was concentrated in both his hands. It was more about venom than power. The intention was to push the opponent step by step and painfully. It was a mistake to touch me. Paaaaang! Hong Wei-moon swung his double sword. This is because I decided there was no need to approach it. Pow! Seo-ryangs body twitched. He was hit hard by the deadly poison. Hong Yu-wen was not satisfied with just one time. Puff puff poop! As Seoryangs body continued to shake, purple poisonous fog rose around him as he fell. It was a cloud created by the poison that was ejected from the poisonous chamber of the Four Spirits, accumulating in Seoryangs body. As if he had planned to do so, Hong Wi-moon fired a lethal dose of poison dozens of times. Puff poop! Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Before we knew it, Seoryang was no longer visible to the naked eye. A purple solo dance spanning a radius of two pages completely erased Western Liang. Chiiing! Hong Wi-mun, who received the private seal. He flashed his sharp, black fingernails again and grinned. I dont know if its been a while since Ive had a sincere smile. I wont kill you right away. Try living with bad legs. Kuweek! Just then, the sound of blood vomiting was heard from within the cloud. grasp! Hong Yu-wen ran out. Dont let down your guard because your opponent is weak. Although he found some leisure time, he was so triumphant that he did not miss the opportunity. Neutralizing an opponent with poison and then eating them. His behavior was no different from that of a poisonous snake. Phew! Hong Wi-mun, who came through the clouds, was able to accurately determine the location of Seoliang. In my blurred vision, I saw Seoryang falling forward, spitting out blood. Goodbye, you damn bastard. Hong Weimun hurled the Black Bone Death Beast towards Xiliangs shins. It was then. Quack! huh? what? Where has this guy disappeared to? This guy again?! Do you still have energy left? Hong Yu-wen, who was hurriedly looking around, suddenly felt a sharp pain rising from his forearm. His eyes widened as he looked down at his right arm. uh? The joints were bent backwards. Why did it break? Whiiiiing!! At that moment, the poisonous dance that covered the area spun around following the whirlwind rising from the ground. It was a great custom. The blowing gust of wind instantly compressed the poisonous dance and sent it flying high into the sky. My vision became clearer and the stuffy air became clearer and cooler. And it didnt take long for the cool air to disappear without a trace. Grumble! The burning demon energy sucked in the air and spewed out even stronger firepower. Kwazizig! Kwasik! Red lightning swirled around the flames. It was Seoryang who radiated a splendid magical energy that would make anyone feel intimidated. Tsk! He spat out the last of his venom along with blood-stained spit and pointed his sword at the sky. Wooooow! A brightly shining red sphere at the tip of the sword. Seoliang burst into spirit. bout! Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! The red sphere shot high into the sky touched the miasma and quickly spread in all directions like a spark falling on oil-soaked paper. Hahaha! The purple poisonous smoke has completely evaporated. The solo dance that Hong Wi-moon had worked so hard to accumulate had disappeared in vain. Its very similar to the martial arts personality of sneaking around behind the kids back and only using it to annoy him. Hong Yu-wen could not understand. how? what? Oh this? Seoyang smoothed his side. Well, its not a big wound. Its a huge injury. The reason the abdomen is dangerous is because the internal organs are crowded together. The abdominal pressure in the human body is very strong, so if a hole is created, the internal organs tend to come out through it. A lethal dose of highly toxic poison was poured into it. And dozens of times. Isnt this one of the most fatal wounds that even Daerasinseon cant easily handle? This is me, who had such a strong professional spirit that I eliminated the target with a smile even though my limbs were broken and there were several holes in my stomach. What?! This is nothing more than a scratch, man! Fuuuuuuu! Seo-ryang closed the distance in an instant and swung his sword. Both the footwork and the cutting were too fast. Hong Wei-wen quickly stepped on the Jiaolongbo method. Bye! Oops! Blood burst from Hong Wei-wens mouth. Seo-ryang kicked him in the face. Just like when my arm was broken, I couldnt see how I got hit this time. Thats not how you use footwork. Sparks flew from Hong Wei-wens eyes. Paang! Left hand raised diagonally from a short distance. Even though it was unfolded in a hurry, Heukgolsa Yeongsus style was perfectly alive. Xi Liang swung his sword mercilessly. Suddenly! Kaaak! The middle and ring fingers were cut off one by one, and half of the fingernails on the index and little fingers were blown off. It was such a pain that I couldnt help but scream. The quick response is amazing, but the delicate cutting skills are beyond surprising and dazzling. The act of swinging a four-foot-long sword at such a close distance was itself something remarkable. Xu Liangs face turned cold. Youre done. Pow! Hong Wei-wens body flew backwards. Its just the right distance. The venom has been reduced to a significant extent, so even if you cut it with a knife, there will be no secondary damage due to poisonous blood. Seoliang aimed his sword at the staggering Hongwimun. Squeeze! Red lightning flashing from the blade. And the intangible wind that wanders around. Softly, naturally, and for the first time in a long time, he revealed his secret techniques. Fungin (L). Whiiiiing!! A gust of wind blows once again. A fearsome sword wind, a wind of internal force unrelated to the weather, blew from all directions and scratched Hong Weimuns body. Lets go! Puhwaak! No one can stop the wind. There were stab wounds all over Hong Wei-moons body. Although he was not torn to shreds thanks to the Death Kings Demonic Gong, the wounds were injuries that could not be ignored. But Xiliangs attack had just begun. Sweet wind. Yikes! Hong Yuwens back muscles were torn long. Keueuuuuu! It is difficult to describe in words the pain of having a muscle torn raw. The wound was rough, as if it had been inflicted by an ax rather than a sword. Sigh! Yikes! Deep cuts were carved on his thighs, chest, and shoulder. Even the Four Kings Demonic Gods magical barrier could not stop it. Gujeolpung (L). Babababababaak! Hong Yuwens body shook like crazy. The Gujeolpung of one strike, nine strokes, one stroke, nine strokes, is itself a series of slashes. Even the caster cannot know which part the next attack will enter. Hong Wei-wens body was covered in blood. The intense demonic energy stopped the bleeding immediately, but the amount of blood shed in that short period of time was significant, and the internal injuries were also at a level that could not be ignored. The swords of Xiliang danced. The wind kills, the wind blows. Whiiiiing! Burbubbubbuk! Aaaah!! It was the loudest and most heartbreaking scream I had ever screamed. It was a pain and fear that I could not endure with pride or patience. Seo-ryangs eyes, glaring at him, were torn apart like those of a devil. Slam! Before he knew it, he was holding the sword with both hands and swung the last chosik of the Yeonhwansik. Heavenly Wind Meat Eating (L¾ʽ). Huh! If the wind had weight, this wind pouring down from high in the sky would have been like a steel ball the size of a house. Where that big, heavy wind was aiming, there was the staggering Hongwimun Gate. Puff puff puff! An invisible blade was carried in the clear, cool wind. What about Hong Yu-moons body that the wind passed by? Fuwaaaaak! Hong Wei-moons new form stumbled, spilling out a large amount of blood. dump! Hong Wi-moon finally kneels. His eyes were blank and open as he coughed up blood. what? What on earth is this martial arts? Its just a pure cutting wind without any fancy sword energy or overwhelming demonic energy, so why couldnt the Four Kings Demon Lord stop it? No, is this even martial arts in the first place? Sreuk. My vision gets dark. Two unfamiliar feet appeared on the red ground. Seolryang For a moment, goosebumps appeared on the back of my neck. Seo-ryang placed a sword on his shoulder. Do you have a will? testament. These are words that a person leaves before dying. Hong Yu-moons eyes were shaking wildly at the words, which were much neater and more horrifying than the threats mixed with various profanities. die? I? I never once thought that I would die like this. Even if he didnt win the presidency, he thought his end would be spectacular and solemn in front of everyone. To fall to your knees in defeat in a one-on-one life-or-death battle that doesnt even seem like a fight? I was dumbfounded by this ridiculous and meaningless ending. Of course there isnt one, right? Well, what can I say? Wooooow! A powerful demonic pulse flowing across the surface of the blade. Xi Liangs eyes became cold. Thats what dying is all about. A persons life is like the smoke from the cigarette you smoked, dissipating in vain. ! bye. Xi Liang struck down his sword. Chapter 58 Episode 58 Even a tyrant can become a hero (3)Stop! Stand tall. Hong Wei-moon, who had closed his eyes tightly, slowly opened them. Grumbling. An icon engraved on the left side of the neck. Blood flowed out through the cold air. The head wasnt blown off. No further disruption is allowed! Three Dukes, put down your sword quickly! Xiliangs eyes deepened. The prayer emanating from behind my back was more than I expected. I thought I could feel it from a long way away, but it reached here in an instant. Its pretty good. He opened his mouth without turning around. Who are you? Its the hemp camouflage of the criminal courts black tide! aha? Is it you again? I say it again! Three Dukes, put down your sword and step back! No further disruption is allowed! Nope? What did you say? Its a problem between succession candidates. This is not a matter for the Criminal Justice Party to intervene in. Ill roughly finish the work, so take care of it yourself and then go back. You cant do that! hmm? No matter how much you call yourself the Three Dukes, you can no longer stand by and ignore the authority of the Criminal Law Party! Oh my? For the last time! Put down your sword right now At that time, Seo-ryang slightly turned his head. Sam stomachs mouth automatically closed. Did the Criminal Justice Party have the authority to intervene in the fight between candidates? ! say it. But this is an area where the Penal Code Party has influence Why should I care that it is an area where the Party has influence? And didnt the criminal courts jurisdiction include both internal and external wars in the first place? . I can respect you, but I dont want to turn a blind eye to presumptuous violations of authority, do you? I dont understand why you guys keep coming out so boring. Sam Gongja! Or what? If youre the schools magicians, regardless of your social status, do you feel relieved to have to fall flat in front of you? Your words are harsh! At that moment, Xu Liangs sword flashed. Crumbling! Three stomachs opened their mouths. Although covered by a mask, his face was stained with astonishment. Even Hong Wi-moon, who was sweating profusely, was completely entranced. Before I knew it, a huge sword-shaped mark the length of a sword had been engraved in front of Sam Weis feet. gulp. The ground split apart with just one stroke. The area around Doheun, where it was impossible to tell how deep it was, was blackened. The ground was burned by the demonic energy of the extreme yang. Sam Wijang, who had been looking down at Tao Xin blankly, raised his head and looked at Xiliang. Sigh! Flash! It feels like lightning is hitting my eyes. The eyes, which were transparent and emotionless but filled with ferocity of unknown origin, were so terrifying that they could not be described. Not as Seoliang, the Three Princes of the Heavenly Demon God Religion, but as Cheon Ha-jin, King of Salsuji. Indeed, after revealing the identity of the Shinigami for the first time in a long time, he could no longer see the magic in his eyes. I also dont like things being complicated. So I can tolerate quite a few things. He was softly reciting each word, and it seemed as if a hazy mist was coming out of his flowing breath. But dont ask me to put up with empty words in front of the prey I have chosen. Lets go! The red lightning flowing from the blade rose up his hand and soon reached his entire body. Unless you really want to make things difficult. He is a reaper covered in the energy of the reverse heaven like a long cloth. He, who had stimulated the fear of death that all living beings have, was now giving off the aura of hell, the pinnacle of the non-human world. Who would even open their mouth properly in front of that? Sam Wei didnt dare to look at Xiliang. Phew. The red thunder that had created an intimidating atmosphere disappeared in an instant. Xiliang looked at Hong Weimun and smiled. Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The ending was not clean because of the interference. I apologize. ! Lets see, I said there was no will, right? Hong Yuwens cheeks trembled. Xi Liang raised his sword again. It was then. flinch! Hmm. Annoyance appeared on Seo-ryangs face. Salsim, whom I had tried so hard to console, is trying to raise his head again. How can there be so many terrible busybodies? Ugh! The veins on the back of his hand were bulging. This time, its not that I didnt hit, its that I couldnt hit. It was because a huge energy blocked his blade like a chain. The ability to control a persons movements with intangible energy. It was worthy of being called another empty space object. Seo-ryangs pupils turned red. Lets go! Now it has the appearance of complete lightning. The splendid flames and dark fog patterns that had been seen before were no longer visible. Dont block it. Accidents really happen. Quad deuk! The blade came down suddenly. The unknown expert, who was swinging the chain of internal strength while punching the air, was surprised. The art of empty space itself is an art that requires extreme enlightenment. It is difficult to resist with force without establishing an equal footing. However, the Three Dukes were shattering that enlightenment with their innate super strength and powerful magic power. Woooo!! A chain of stronger internal strength. Now I cant move my arms or even my body easily. Even the unknown expert is giving his all. Parrrr! Xu Liangs body swelled slightly. It was proof that the muscles of the entire body were being used to their limit. A battle between a real sword and an invisible force. good. I was stopped not once, but twice. Otherwise, it was like pouring oil on a burning flame. Slurp. Seo-ryang relaxed his grip. Even the burning demonic energy was suppressed with lightning flashes. So naturally, the chain of internal power also hid its traces. But Seoliang did not give up. I just had the will to do it right. Jeeeeee! Three or four rays of lightning, as thin as thread and as long as a chain, swayed around his body. A dangerous wave. Its like watching a bomb about to explode. When the unknown expert realized this, he quickly increased his strength. Quang! An explosion sounded in the air. Sigh! The unknown expert was shocked. I was so shocked that I couldnt even perform the art of empty space. A method of disrupting the flow of internal force by exploding dark energy in the air. So to speak, it is a disturbing wave. It wasnt as good as something out of thin air, but the way it responded was dazzlingly amazing. Squirt! Xu Liangs sword, not missing that split second, rushed towards Hongyu Gate again. Where! The unknown expert also increased his power once again. For a moment, Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. Faaagh! The moment the chain of internal power was about to bind him, Seo-ryangs body disappeared. ! Movement so fast that it disappears from sight for an instant. However, it is not a skill that can be embarrassing if you miss it with the naked eye. Isnt the spirit of a master expert faster and more accurate than the eye? That feeling was telling. Where has Seoryang disappeared now and where is he running towards? no way? His eyes widened. Squeeze! Seoryang moves at incredible speed, emitting red-hot lightning. I was confident at the end of the road. Flash! Quang! The walls of the warehouse were swept away by the strong wind. Gogu, an unknown expert, shouted. Three Confucius! hook! Xiliangs new model stands at the forefront of Gogu. fast! The depth of his magic is enough to be called a transcendent expert, but his skills are not up to par. Gogu judged Seoliangs martial arts skills in this way. But this new law is different. At least when it came to shinshinjutsu, he seemed to be second to none. Xu Liang swung his sword. Whiiiiing! The martial arts feat of the Four Gods that rendered Hong Wei-moon incapable of combat and action with just one repetition. It was the Guyuinhwadobeop (z), which said that one could only be initiated into the Dancheonsamdo (), the basic technique, by mastering it to the level of twelve. Gogu swung his fist. No matter how much he was a three-gong master, he could not stand still in the face of a Taoist law that was so threatening that his life was at risk. Papa papapang! The air screamed from the countless explosions. The first chapter of the Inhwa Dobeop, the six herbal formulas of the Six-Yeon Hell-Pung (BتzL), was unfolded in Ilsu-yu. Suddenly! The hem of the sleeve was cut off and flew off. It was only two inches, but I couldnt even remember how long it had been since my clothes had been damaged by someone elses martial arts. Gogus hands moved dizzyingly. It was a martial arts attack aimed at suppressing, not attacking, the opponent. That was his mistake. The Guyuinhwa martial arts method was divided into five chapters and was also a single martial art. The connection between the herbivore and the herbivore is extremely smooth, leaving no room for the opponent to back down, and of course its power increases the further back it goes. Whoa! Powerful heat took the place where the fierce winds of hell disappeared. Seoliangs sword became red-hot as if it had been put in and removed from a furnace. Gogus eyes wavered. In this second chapter of the Guyuinhwadobeop, the Ultimate Infinite Path containing the flames of the eight hells has been revealed. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! The world seemed to be turning dark red. I had the illusion that a huge pillar of fire was coming from all directions and was rushing towards me. Quaaaang! White smoke rose from the Gogus body as it flew far away. hot! Because the shield of internal power was raised to its limit, there were no stab wounds, but even if the internal power had been slightly lacking, not a single bone fragment would have been left behind by the merciless blade that burned the wound. Still, Im glad I didnt suffer any losses. Is there a next attack coming? When Gogu raised his head. ! Fuuuuuuu! Seo-ryang, who had disappeared with a burst of drinking, was rushing towards Hongwimun. no! Only when he is convinced that he cannot be stopped by empty space will he attempt to kill him. Gogu felt a chill go down his spine as Seoryangs obsession with his goal rolled his eyes. Three Dukes! Stop! Whoa whoa! Gogus face hardened. Embarrassed, Sam stomach also opened his eyes wide. Rumbling. Eyes so wide as to tear apart. Red blood flowed from Hong Wei-wens nose and mouth as he looked up at Xu Liang with a shocked face. After a while. Uweeeek! Hong Wei-wens face turned white as he poured out a bowl of blood. A lot of blood has been spilled so far, and a large amount of fresh blood has been poured out. But that wasnt the real problem. Crumbling. Crumbling. Purple poison oozed from his entire body along with a fishy smell. Seoyang, who was out of breath but looking down at him with cold eyes, opened his mouth. Ive been thinking about it. Sigh! The knife pierced the abdomen and came out. Hongwimun Gate, right above the Danjeon, was where the core of the Sadok that had been collected so far was located. Wow! Considering the relief it will bring me later, the burden of killing you is worth bearing Seoryang grinned. It was a human face, with an expression more demonic than that of a demon. Can you think of a more refreshing and better way than that? An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth. Mouth after mouth, despair after despair. Would you like to lose everything you had? Pussssss! Hong Wei-wens hair became dull. That wasnt all. His perfectly polished body gradually became dwarfed. He maintains his muscles through qigong rather than physical training. When the core and dantian of the sadok were broken, the muscles and bones were immediately adversely affected. This was the limit of Hong Wimun, who had been strengthening his military force only through fantasy for several years. You wont die right away, but you will have to suffer from addiction symptoms for several years. Of course, even if I fix my body a few years later, I will have to start all over again. Hong Yu-wen looked up at Xu Liang, trembling. female. hmm? What did you say? Id rather kill you! Xu Liang smiled, showing his white teeth. This is because I read the sincerity in his voice as he wished for death. How terrible it must be to watch everything you have built so far collapse. It was not unreasonable for Hong Wi-moon to try to kill him. Ill send you some decoction once in a while. I feel sorry that thats all Woo-hyung can do for you? The transformation of Seo-ryang, who was cold but not ruthless, and was vicious but not evil. Pow! Hong Yu-moon, who had been kicked hard, fell backwards helplessly. A faint amount of blood was leaking from his abdomen as he lost consciousness. Para la la rock! At that moment, criminal law party members flocked from all directions. Seo-ryang looked around, smiled, and raised both hands. Its been a while since I was released from prison, but you can do whatever you want this time. Chapter 59 Episode 59. Even a tyrant can become a hero (4)What?! Ma Dong-pils face became somber. I said you were imprisoned. No matter how much it is, how can you imprison the Three Princes? Unless we start a rebellion, thats impossible! . Could it be a real rebellion? Absolutely not. Then why! Ma Dong-pil sighed and explained the whole story. Upon hearing those words, Wei Hongryuns face became distorted. Isnt that bastard, the leader of the Criminal Justice Department, crazy? Whats so strange about the candidates fighting among themselves that theyre even imprisoned?! The situation is not that simple. Why isnt it simple? Is there a reason as simple as the candidates fighting each other for the presidency? S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. You swung a knife at the head of the criminal court who was trying to stop the fight. ! You may be the most respected person in our school, but this case is different. Because there was a dispute not with anyone else but with the head of the Penal Court. Sipal. The prestige of the Penal Court, which carried out the punishment of Protestants, was truly remarkable. Even if the opponent was a disciple of the religious leader, he had swung a sword at the religious leader, so it was by no means an issue that could be easily overcome. Besides, there were too many eyes watching. I guess they had no choice but to imprison Confucius for the sake of the authority of the Penal Court. Wei Hongryeon opened her eyes. You bastard! Whose side are you on? What do you mean? So youre saying the Head of the Criminal Justice Department did a good job?! I said I understood him, but I never said I was on his side. You speak well, you damn bastard. Thats not the point. There is nothing we can do at this point. I dont know how the head of the Criminal Code will come out or how Confucius will respond. Ma Dong-pils voice gradually lost strength. Honestly, I dont know what to do now. Wei Hongryeon, who was gritting her teeth, turned her head away. Because she couldnt think of anything else. A frustrating silence surrounded the two people. Ma Dong-pil tilted his head. Anyway, why did you come here? What man? Shouldnt Gwangma University return to work starting today? Wei Hongryun snorted. Only when an order comes from above can we go to the scene or not. There hasnt been much word from the higher-ups yet. Then why dont you wait. Thats a lot of talk. why? Cant I come here? Its not like that, but The screening process is already complicated, so dont bother me. Wei Hongryeon, who was sighing deeply, soon smiled cruelly. Anyway, youre a hot guy. Is it true that they destroyed the boatman on the spot? Although it was quiet, rumors were spreading throughout the civil war that the boatman had suffered irreversible injuries. At the same time, the powerful inaction of the Three Dukes was reexamined. Not only was it not enough to escape from the demons, but the demons were surprised to see that their martial arts skills had become much stronger than before the demons. Excitement and anxiety. The Three Dukes military power left a strong impression on the hearts of the demons, but at the same time, it also caused them anxiety. This is because the fight between candidates that had been going on in secret was brought to the surface. Tch, its a little disappointing. What do you mean? The Three Princes were so splendid. Be careful what you say. It worked, and because of that, there werent any rumors that should have been spread. rumor? I mean Song Kyung. It should have been revealed just how much that bastard got screwed. Does it matter? Its important to me. Ma Dong-pil clicked his tongue. Why do you hate Lord Jinma so much? Was there any big problem between you two? If he didnt exist, why would I hate him so much? What on earth happened? Not long after I took office as the chief shareholder, there was a meeting of the lenders. At that time, that guy tried to discipline me. I was so angry that I broke one of my balls. ! Ever since then, theyve been anxious because they havent been able to catch me. Ji was the one who made the mistake first. . Why are you looking at me like that? Lets go get some food. In these times, is a grain of rice going down your throat? I dont think this is what the Great Lord would say. Lets go. They said that no matter what you do, you have to eat to get your head around. Who said they bewitched you with such foolish remarks? Sam Gongja. * * * . ? . Why dont you just say something when you come in? Three Confucius. what. What the hell. Oh, thats right. Would you mind releasing this before that? Xi Liang raised both hands. On his wrists were the handcuffs of Geumhaecheol (F), which Wei Hongryeon had been wearing earlier. My wrist is sore. I dont think its okay to let him go since he has no intention of running away anyway. The Three Princes are currently imprisoned. Being imprisoned means you are a criminal, at least temporarily. Of course, that request cannot be granted. Quack! Gogus eyes deepened. Xiliang scratched his head. Geum Hae-cheols handcuffs on both hands were split in half. I thought it wouldnt split, but it did. Im sorry for breaking it. Handcuffs made of gold sea steel seal the inner cavity. Even the chains that connected the handcuffs were made of high-purity steel and could not be destroyed by the sealed inner strength. That golden metal was broken all at once. Isnt your inner energy sealed? It was sealed. But how? In the first place, strength is the business. Its a ridiculous joke. These handcuffs are something that even a master of his mothers family who has reached the top level with only external skills cannot break. However, Seoliang was skilled in using objects that temporarily seal internal energy, such as handcuffs, rings, and bracelets. This is because I have used it countless times when assassinating a master who can judge the presence or absence of internal strength at a glance. Of course, there are also ways to forcibly break the seal. To Seo-ryang, the Geumhae Iron Armor was nothing more than a slightly hard pair of handcuffs. Quack! Quad deuk! Seoryang ripped off all of the remaining handcuffs on his wrists and crossed his arms. So what do you have to say? I remember that you clearly agreed to my proposal. proposal? It must have been a threat. Anything. I had to agree. To be honest, I didnt want to make this mess either. Are you saying it was force majeure? Whether it was a suggestion or a threat, there was a mediator. Its not a bad way to reconcile, but doesnt it require agreement between the parties to properly reconcile? So you were the first to extend a hand of reconciliation? It did. He kicked me. The threat to kill him, even if not immediately, was a bonus. . I cant stand feeling uncomfortable afterward. Is there any reason to look at the guy who wants to kill me because of the mediators threats? Gogus eyes sank coldly. I dont know how you heard, but I meant it when I said it would be quite difficult. know. Can you handle it? Seoliang tilted his head. Thats another interesting thing to say. Why should I have to deal with that? I dont know what youre talking about. Im not talking about threats under the guise of your proposal, but about the reason for making such threats. Why? What does this mean? Whether you are the head of the criminal code or as an individual named Gogu, you dont want trouble to break out on campus. Thats why I became a mediator. Am I right? exactly. Now theres no more trouble? ! Is that so? That guy Hong Wi-moon should be lying down for at least a few years. How can he provoke me with a body like that? Gogus complexion suddenly changed. Yes. He did not want the campus to become noisy due to disruption by candidates or anyone else. However, a conflict can only erupt if there is an opponent. The moment Xi Liang put Hong Wei Gate in a state where it could not be revived, his proposal was as good as gone. because? Because the person who would cause trouble has disappeared. For whatever reason, this is what you wanted. But why are you talking nonsense now about handling it and all that? . Whether its disguise or not, are you, like that guy, the type of person who only needs all the demons in the school to bow their heads to get rid of their anger? Gogu slightly raised his eyebrows. Xu Liang smiled. Stop loosening up. . If it wasnt for my respect for you, I would have run out before the handcuffs were put on me. I think Ive done everything I could to ask you to be this patient as a third prince. I felt it before, but you are quite eloquent. I just mutter as much as I can. What are you going to do if I dont release you? Is there any reason why I shouldnt release you? Im just saying that because Im curious. I thought you were a person who didnt have the knack of dragging out a conversation with unnecessary assumptions, but I was wrong. . Can I just leave now? Gogu, who had been staring at Seoryang, stood up from his seat. We will be paying close attention from now on. Give, but do not block the path ahead. I have no intention of dealing with the criminal court. You are confident. You have not been designated as successor yet. Hes just a candidate. whatever. If I decide Yes, if I decide to bury you through rumors, it wont be that difficult. So, lets go our separate ways quietly. What do you mean? Xu Liang stood up. Wouldnt it work well if someone with strict standards, whether its a criminal court or a defense court, is in charge? If there were rumors that the head of such an organization actually threatened the Three Dukes in secret, you would be quite tired, wouldnt you? . Considering the fear and discomfort of demons about the penal court, I dont think its a very difficult task. Youre petty. Ill give it back exactly as it was said. If youre going to play as an executive, dont mess with the strict people and just grab the subordinates. . Goes. I hope we dont have to see each other often in the future. * * * Gogu sighed as he looked at the back of Seoryang scurrying away in the distance. I dont know how long its been since I last sighed. He is a difficult person. And he is a dangerous person. I said it would be nice if I didnt have to see him often from now on, but I had a feeling that I would see him often. At that time, Sam Camouflage walked up from behind. Primary restoration of the damaged area has been completed. Good work. head of the family. Is there anything else to report? Sam stomach said in a dissatisfied voice. Can I send the three princes over there? . He is the one who even swung a sword at the head of the clan. It is not a matter of status, but a matter of school discipline. We can put it together somehow. It may take some effort, but it is possible. But why did you send it? Is there any reason to make any effort? But. Gogu turned his head and looked at Samgyogi. For a moment, fear appeared in Sam Weis eyes. The way Gogu looked at him was very cold. Your actions were quick, but your words and actions were careless. Do you admit it? sorry. Never get caught by your opponent, no matter who he is or what he is. Each such statement adds up to create dissatisfaction, and as dissatisfaction builds, people who ignore the rules emerge. The Three Dukes remarks even had their own validity. . I will take a three-month pay cut to make you reflect on yourself. Lets use this opportunity to grow even further. thank you. Three stomachs bowed deeply and disappeared at a brisk pace. Gogu turned his gaze to the window again. The Three Confucius had already become a pitch-black dot. Three Confucius. He no longer thought about the words and actions of the Three Dukes. What he was thinking about was the martial arts of the Three Confucius. It was worse and more vicious than martial arts, but its methods clearly belong to the righteous sect. Gogus face revealed a distraught look that no one could recognize. Same as me? Chapter 60 Episode 60 Even a tyrant can be a hero (5)Tsk tsk tsk. . Crumbling. . Ouch! Hey, give me that over there. Is that duck meat? Are you asking for this without even knowing what it is? The color is pretty. Thats enough, give it to me. Im starving. Oh yeah. Ill order a drink too. Would you like one bottle? Ill order five or six bottles. Like that. The sight of Seoryang scooping up all kinds of food into his mouth was truly reminiscent of that of a seeker. It was the first time Wei Hongryun knew that a person whose eyes were turned upside down by appetite could feel pious. She asked as she filled Seoryangs cup with a worried look on her face. Confucius. Now if youve eaten in moderation, can you tell me? I didnt eat enough. . Give me some stir-fried vegetables as well. Here you go. It took less than two hours for the food to fill the five men to be gone. Keuuk! Phew, Ill live now. Didnt the criminal court give you food? I gave it to you. Its tasteless sour rice and dried vegetable scraps. Huh?! Still, you gave me that kind of food even though you were the Three Dukes? Isnt it natural for incarcerated prisoners to be treated equally? You shouldnt receive preferential treatment just because youre a three-year-old. You dare say such things when you dont even have a good impression of them. Because facts are facts. Seoliang quickly poured out the alcohol and rinsed his mouth a few times. There are people who find it strange to drink that strong liquor after rinsing their mouths. Wei Hongryeon clicked her tongue with a look of disgust on her face. Ma Dong-pil asked. If you do this, you will no longer be able to touch Confucius in the penal court. Thats right. Actually, there is nothing to touch. In the case of Wei Daeju and Jinma Daeju, in the end, they were just involved in the Hongwimun fight with me. Fortunately, the. Thank God, I dont have to sleep. Dont they say, Dont worry about life. I passed with ease this time, but I dont know what will happen next time I get involved. Wei Hongryeon thought it was fascinating again. Is it true that you are younger than me? The Three Dukes were said to be still in their early to mid twenties. Its not true that skill and insight keep up with age, but the three gongjas are a bit harsh. Noh Kang-hos occasional glimpses of what kind of life he had been leading were quite a slap in the face. in short. Young old man. Its not an expression suitable for a grown adult, but theres no other way to express it. Wei Hongryun, who was thinking about Xiliang in her mind, flinched. This is because he recognized Seoryangs gaze looking at him blankly. Great Lord. yes? What are you doing? My glass is empty. Follow me. Che, you can pour it yourself and eat it. If thats the case, why did you keep following me? Did I do that? done. Would you like a drink too? Good. Seo-ryang, who was trying to fill her glass, stopped. Why are you here anyway? Arent you working? Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Well, there was no separate order from the higher-ups. Its on standby. Can I drink while waiting? At this level, it doesnt even matter. You know what. Youre doing a good job, youre worth a lot of money. As I say that, I fill up my glass again. Wei Hongryeon grumbled that he was doing it for no reason, even though he said he would follow along. Ma Dong-pil asked. So is it all over now? Uh, for now. On the part of the public servants and the higher-ups. Hong Wei-mun has become an asshole and cannot move, and the fight between the candidates at the higher-ups is in a quiet mood, so it wont be a big deal. Seoyang buried his back in the chair. His face showed fatigue for some reason. Its settled for now. Thank you for your hard work. Oh, I guess I had a bit of a hard time this time. Fighting is a fight, but it drains a lot of mental energy. From the beginning, he was vulnerable to such complicated conflicts. Maybe it was because I didnt just pick one guy and beat him to death, but my head was sore. You guys worked hard too. Youre running around here and there for no reason because of me. How can you say that? Wei Hongryeon nodded, tearing off a duck leg. It was hard. The internal wounds havent healed yet. Ma Dong-pil looked at her with accusatory eyes. Considering what Wei Hongryeon did in the middle, he shouldnt have said something like that even with empty words. Xu Liang chuckled. Yes, it was hard. Anyway, thanks to you, I was able to beat that guy one by one. lol. I thought Confucius would recognize it. Okay, now its over. The two men and women widened their eyes at the sudden words. Seoyang stood up, leaning on the table. Now that this and that matter is roughly over, lets go back to our respective organizations. Daeju above, and especially Dongpil, were very attached to me. yes? Are you just protecting the law? Its not an ordinary crew, its three crew members each. I have to return to the field. Ah And the Great Lord above. Wei Hongryuns face hardened. You too, dont run around and act like a leader properly. Even if you dont say that, Im doing it right. Yes, you can do that. As before. . Ive already eaten everything, so Ill just go in now. Worry about the cherry blossoms. With those words, Seo-ryang went down the stairs, leaving only Ma Dong-pil and Wi Hong-ryeon left on the fifth floor. . Breaking the strange silence for a while, Wei Hongryun grumbled and raised his glass. You really are a person with no affection. Do you really have to cut it off so coldly? I didnt specifically mean to end the relationship, but the words get back to your job kept lingering in my mind. Wi Hongryeon, who drank three or four more glasses, finally revealed her true feelings. Tch, Im so sorry. Still, theres a sense of loyalty in causing trouble together, but youre going too far. Well, even if it wasnt what the Three Princes said, it was something that would happen in the end. If you think about it, it could be the Three Princes own consideration. Dont worry about unnecessary things and concentrate on your main job. Wei Hongryeon said to Ma Dongpil. Isnt that right She couldnt say any more. Ma Dong-pils face was as blunt as usual. But for some reason, Wei Hongryun found it difficult to talk to him easily. As she looked at Ma Dong-pil, she scratched her head. Um I have some alcohol left. Would you like to have a drink? . hey. . Not if you dont want to drink it. Give it to me. huh? drink? Ma Dong-pil did not speak twice. Wei Hongryun savored his appetite and filled his cup. We went through three rounds of worship without conversation. Wei Hongryeon, who was secretly observing Ma Dongpil, opened his mouth. Are you sad? Its not like that. But why is your expression all distorted? just. Ma Dong-pil sighed. He has been sighing particularly often lately. Thats just how I feel. It seems like something I can understand. Moreover, unlike himself, Ma Dong-pil stayed with the Three Confucius for almost a year. Wei Hongryun filled his cup again. They say thats the case with all human relationships. Well, it may feel like shit, but what can you do? There is no justification. . Well meet again later. Its not like youre going anywhere. It was then. Wow!! Invincible Christianity! Manmaangbok! Meet the Three Princes. You bastards! Quiet! The Three Princes are passing by! Huh?! hey! Get out of there! Confucius, dont block the road! The two people were startled by the loud voice. What is it? After a while. Uddangtangtang! Seo-ryang took a breath as he climbed up at an incredible speed. The two were even more surprised. This is because Seo-ryangs face was pale. Confucius! Whats going on? Gasp! Seoliang quickly looked around and looked at the window, his eyes shining. Oh great! There it is! He suddenly ran to the window, turned to the two people and shouted. You bastards! Stop drinking and go in! I wouldnt use it if I didnt have that much sense of responsibility. Kukukuk! Da da da da! Sigh! Those bastards?! Seoyang opened the window wide and jumped out. omg! Confucius?! Peeeeeeee! Seoliang, who was flying in the air like a bird, plummeted towards the ground. Quang! Surprised, Ma Dong-pil ran to the window and looked down. Confucius!! Wei Hongryuns eyes wavered. I fell to the ground from a height of five stories. There wasnt even a place to stand. No matter how great an expert you are, if you fall from this height, you wont end up breaking something. Its okay. Kwaaaaaak! The two people gaped. The sight of Seoryang jumping around on one leg was quite comical. He had a bloody nose and scratches here and there on his body, but overall he looked very fine. Fuck you! I almost got a bad leg! If it hadnt been for the lower body that was polished with the Nine Heavens Chukji Shinbo, it wouldnt have ended like this. He survived not because of his physical durability, but because of his agility and endurance. Of course, even if it wasnt necessary, it was a durability that was beyond human scope. Seoliang looked up and pointed a point at the two. you guys! Drink in moderation before going in! okay?! With those words, Seoliang left Hwayangru. Even though hes limping, he manages to use divine techniques, which is quite comical. Ma Dong-pil, who was staring blankly at Seoryang, burst out laughing without realizing it. Wei Hongryeon scratched her head. Its Kim Sae-ni for some reason. Right? exactly. Anyway, why all of a sudden At that time, people came rushing to the fifth floor as if they had been waiting. They were the demons of the civil war. Although they had different affiliations as well as different appearances, they were all similar in their excited expressions. what? Confucius, where have you gone?! Surely by the window? Huh! really? Thats amazing. I heard you got into a fight with the head of the Criminal Justice Department, and indeed, your martial arts skills are as great as your personality! Wow! I really wanted to say hello to you separately. Noisy and noisy. There was literally no market. Wei Hongryeon, who was watching them from afar, grabbed Mine who was nearby and asked. hey. what! It was Majins mistake as he did not know that the opponent was the Great Lord of Gwangma. However, because he was so excited, even Wei Honglian did not take responsibility for it. Whats wrong with you? Is there any problem with the Three Princes? problem? What a problem! What are you saying such ugly things?! Wei Hongryuns face became pale. Then why are you making such a fuss? Isnt it said that the Three Dukes struck the head of the criminal court with a single sword? Why is that At that moment, Wei Hongryun opened her mouth. Because now I finally understand why these simple ignorant guys are making such a fuss. Unlike the defense court, the penal court was infamous on campus. This is because if you are wrongly caught in the penal court, you will be charged with an additional crime and have to be imprisoned. Even demons with a rebellious spirit had to turn a blind eye in front of the members of the Criminal Justice Party. But didnt the Three Dukes even cut the scary and unlucky head of the penal code with a knife? These guys arent even funny. Thats just the reason She was dumbfounded and at that moment realized that the reason they were so enthusiastic wasnt just that. Youre really annoying! Yes, that is Mine! So, thats right. Since when did we just gossip like political faction scum?! I look forward to the three princes future moves. Ma Dong-pil laughed without realizing it. They were enthusiastic not because the Three Dukes simply threw a sword at the infamous head of the criminal court, but because of the exciting life-and-death relationship with the Four Officials and the subsequent process. The rumor that Xi Liang was engaged in a power struggle with Sangong was already known. Then, they became fascinated by the brilliant fight that broke out yesterday and Seoryangs generous actions. But its none other than the Three Princes. It is common sense that candidates should kneel and greet them reverently as they pass by. They were so excited that they even forgot the obvious manners. What excites them? Why do you get so excited about this? Does this mean that the current Protestant religion is bound by strict and strong rules? Regardless of whether it was a political faction or a political faction, this was the Church of the Heavenly Demon. The greatest virtue of a demon warrior is generosity, and if you are not hot, you are not a demon. The strict discipline introduced for the growth of the religion inevitably caused dissatisfaction among the Ma people. This time, Seoryang cleared the road that was blocked on all sides. There was a reason why they were so enthusiastic as they watched the candidates fight with anxious feelings. Seoliang threw a sword at the head of the Penal Court, but in the end, he was tantamount to striking against the tight strictness of Protestantism. At least thats how the demons saw it. Wei Hongryeon turned her head to the window again. Seoyang, who had been limping away, was disappearing into the distance. Mr. Ma. Why are you doing that? Are you still upset? exactly. A small smile appeared on Ma Dong-pils lips. Still, it doesnt feel that bad. Wei Hongryun grinned. If we have time, lets have a drink with these guys. I think theyre going crazy because they want to hear Confucius heroic stories. But you have to return to the organization Then you can join. . Fall in? Lets just have one sijin. Chapter 61 Episode 61 Operation begins (1)So what is the fourths status? It is very serious. The dantian is broken and the poisonous essence in the body explodes, causing severe symptoms of poisoning. I am holding on with my physical strength but even if I am lucky, I can barely avoid hemiplegia. is it. sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. yes. You managed to save your life. Thats right. Lee Cheon-sang swirled his glass. The little alcohol left poured into the glass and swirled gently. What is the possibility of recovery? The members of the Blood Soul Guard believe that it is almost nothing. It is said that he would have to lie in a hospital room without moving for five or six years. Even if the poisoning and internal injuries are treated, the Danjeon is so badly damaged that it is difficult to restore it to its original state. Mudam bowed his head. Immediate recovery appears impossible. Immediate recovery was not the problem. At this point, it can be said that his life as a demon is over. Lee Cheon-sang, who was looking down at his glass, nodded. Lets just go out and see. Yes, leader. After Mudam left, Lee Cheon-sang emptied his entire glass. He placed the glass on the table and buried his back in the royal palace. Is it impossible to recover? Previously, a disciple had fallen into critical condition. Even back then, the blood soul council members said something similar to the diagnosis they gave to the fourth child now. It was said that the possibility of revival was close to nil, and even if one was lucky enough to be revived, he would become a madman or a cripple. And that disciple was the third who brought the fourth to that point. Thats interesting. At first glance, interest appeared on Lee Cheon-sangs face. I thought they would end it all at once, but instead they held their breath. In the past, my personality was like that before I got addicted to it, and judging by the way my personality changed afterward, I thought it would be like that. Although it seemed quite light on the outside, the third childs soul was dominated by the word death. It means that if you decide to kill someone, you will kill them regardless. This could be known just by looking at the details of the case sent from the criminal court. If the three stomachs of the Black Bird and the head of the criminal code had not stepped forward, the fourth would have lost his head. Why did the third child change his mind in that moment? Did you want to cause pain? I understand. Since it was the fourth who put the third in that situation, he would have wanted to take revenge in the same way. but. If you just wanted to make it the same At that moment, Lee Cheon-sang shook his head. Disappointment? no. The third was no longer a mine that could disappoint anyone. The fight with Hwanhee Wonju and Gwangma Daeju, and even the current brawl in the criminal court. Its truly a spectacular move. In the past few days, several incidents have occurred that most people would never dream of. Its a mess that you cant easily make even if you try to make it on purpose. The important thing is that despite all the fuss, you have definitely achieved the goal you wanted. Thats interesting. Grumble. The liquor rising from the bottle in the distance filled his glass in a parabola. Lee Cheon-sang raised his glass again. Is one axis of the succession battle collapsing like this? Hongwimun. As the son of the current Jeok family owner, he was as talented as anyone else. Since when did it start? Intelligence became a triviality and a bright personality became a mask. The fourth, just like those who inherited the true blood of Jeoksaga, became as insidious and sinister as a poisonous snake. Its okay though. It doesnt matter what your personality is as long as you let your talents bloom. The problem is that Hong Yu-moon did not cultivate his talent. I did the minimum, but I didnt do the maximum. He was strong for his age, but that was it. Thats why I lost. The third was different. At one time, he was similar to the Fourth, but after reawakening, he pursued the maximum, not the minimum. That small but big difference decided the outcome of the fight. I wonder if this one incident caused by the third child will be the start of a war. * * * yes?! uh? Wasnt it you who brought it with you? I thought I went with Confucius Xu Liangs expression became blank. what? Then, where did this guy go Then, from the bushes far away! A voice rang out. Seoyang held out his chest, and Aenghwas pale face turned into a tearful one. Phew, there it was. Digging. Geumho, who found Seoryang, ran quickly and quickly jumped up into his arms. Oh, look at this guy? The weight has increased quite a bit? These were not empty words. It was still cute, but its body and legs became a little longer, and its tail seemed to be fuller than before. Seoliang gently touched the bridge of Geumhos nose. The Geumho made a strange purring sound as if it was in a good mood. It still looked like a cat. I was worried about this guy, but he seems to have managed to get a lot of money from all over the place. Ah! Huh? Is your stomach a little thin? That wont work. Lets eat first. Its only been a little while since I ate that much food, but I somehow managed to get a call to eat. But Aenghwa, who didnt know that, quickly lowered her head. Ill bring you a meal! Oh, you can bring a little food. Im on my way back to eat something. yes! When the cherry blossoms moved, Seo-ryang entered the room holding Geum-ho. Oh my, its so comfortable! As I fell down on the bed, I couldnt be more comfortable. Geumho, who was watching Seoryang, who had stretched out his arms, patted his tail and curled up next to his face. Even though the fur was not combed, the quality of the fur was consistently good. Seoliang said, scratching Geumhos chin. Hey. Dont go anywhere carelessly until they grow up. I didnt know that this was scary for people. Golgolgol. By the way, are you really a fox? Its not a cat, is it? Golgolgol. Amazing guy. Geumho kept rubbing his head in his hand, as if he was in a good mood. As I lay comfortably scratching the foxs chin on a familiar bed, I felt lethargic and yawned. Ugh! Im sleepy My eyelids were flaccid and my whole body was sagging like wet cotton. Seo-ryangs eyes slowly closed. Ugh. A five-colored brilliance flickered in Geumhos eyes, and at the same time, a subtle red haze appeared on Seoryangs body. Its such a subtle color that you cant tell it at a glance. It was not the unique atmosphere of the Shadow Magi, as flashy as fire and as intimidating as lightning. If there was someone here. If there were an expert with divine eyes who broke through human limitations and entered the realm of transcendence, he would have been able to see it. An intangible energy as thin as a thread flowing from Seoliangs eyebrows is connected to Geumhos body. Weeeeeee. The thread twisted by the invisible keeper instantly became thick and abundant. Pusssss. The toxins that remained in Seo-ryangs body were scattered into the air. Weeeeeee. As soon as Takgi was pulled out, Muae Gong silently unfolded in a dramatic way. In an instant, the air in the room became cleaner. The Geumho once again made a strange purring sound. Phew. The golden tigers fur gave off a subtle shine. The energy that flowed through the body through the light was very auspicious. After a while. As the intangible energy was cut off, Geumhos secret energy and Seoliangs red energy disappeared. Shake! Confucius! Eat oh? Keueuung. Xu Liang stood up, rubbing his eyes. How are you? sorry. I didnt know you were sleeping No, its okay. I fell asleep without even knowing when I fell asleep. Seo-ryang yawned loudly and brought the table. lets eat. Indeed, for the first time in a long time, a happy meal between two people and one animal has begun. Geumho ate really hard. Although he normally ate a lot compared to his size, he seemed to be eating almost twice as much as before, probably due to increased appetite due to not being able to see him. Xu Liang muttered with a shocked face. Foxes are also beasts of prey, so they can just eat meat right? I was worried because I ate too much. I wonder if I will end up gaining weight and rolling around like this. After the stormy meal, Seoryang fell asleep again. There was pity on Cherry Blossoms face. It must have been difficult. How could she not have ears? I knew from my classmate at Hwan Hui-won that Confucius had been going through quite a bit of hardship during these few days. I couldnt show it, but you dont know how worried I was. Ill have to avoid your seat for a while. Three days passed like that. Meanwhile, Seoliang became a complete slave to sleep. He sleeps all day, wakes up, eats a meal prepared by Cherry Blossoms, and then goes back to sleep. When I woke up, I ate again, and when I finished eating, I went straight to sleep. Even the cherry blossoms that were worried asked, Is it okay to do that? A life that is so stretched out that it makes you want to miss it. By the fourth day, Seoryang was no longer tempted to sleep. Keuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Wow, my back hurts. I slept so much that I felt like my body was going to shrivel up. At the same time, my muscles were so relaxed that I felt very limp. Ugh, have you been too nervous? I fell asleep completely oblivious to the world huh? Xiliang narrowed his eyes. whats this? He looked down at his hands. Although he was looking at his hands, his consciousness was scanning every part of his body. Why is my body so refreshed? Clearly, due to several battles and an irregular life, his blood vessels were in a state of turbidity. It was a small enough amount that even if you consciously concentrated on it, it was enough to cause problems in future training if you ignored it. Not only had all the turbidity evaporated, but my body condition had improved to its peak. Isnt this enough that I dont have to worry about it for a few days? thats interesting? Xu Liang muttered with an expression of admiration. As expected, people sleep well but it cant be like this! If you can get better by eating and sleeping for three days, why would there be sick people in the world? Moreover, it was not that the energy consumption was severe. Wooooow. As I lightly used the dark magic attack, the demonic spirit wriggled nimbly as if it was about to jump out at any moment. Is it because the gate ceremony is open? The Underworld Prison Return Ceremony is the true opening of the Dark Spirit Demonic Gong. But that wasnt the end. The completely opened Amyeongjinmagong created the next and next stage of opening the door. Amyeongjinmagong held an opening ceremony for a total of five floors. As each layer is penetrated, the depth of the magic hole increases amazingly. It could be opened at any time, but unlike the Ghost Gate ceremony, which was intentionally sealed, the keys to open the remaining four floors had not yet been given. The gates of each floor will naturally open as your understanding of magic deepens and your achievements increase. But theres no way something mysterious like this could happen just because the door was opened At that time, Geumho yawned loudly. Seoliang stopped thinking for a moment and scratched Geumhos chin. Geumho seemed to be in a good mood, stretching his body and making noises. I think I need to check my body. Growth without reason is more dangerous than decline without reason. It was a group that realized the principles of martial arts after experiencing all kinds of hardships for decades. Lets try to warm up first. Seoyang walked to the training hall. Geumho, who was yawning lazily and rolling around, followed behind him. Theres no need for any preparation. Paaaaang! As soon as he got onto the training ground, Seoliangs fist split the air. The depth of power felt from the fist was definitely different. The speed increased by half a beat, and the destructive power also increased. Xiliangs body rotated. Puff puff puff! The sound of drums exploding rang out one after another. Although it was not a martial art that emphasized speed, it was as free as the wind and as fast as lightning. The gap between heavy drinking and binge drinking has become much narrower than before. Whoop. Its so fast and intense that it takes more effort to control it. It seemed like it would take a while to get used to it. Seoryang, who was sweating heavily from the fumes, scratched his head. Thats so strange. I wouldnt have gained anything just by grabbing a bunch of those half-hearted people. Both Wei Hongryun and Hong Wimun were said to have trained amazing martial skills compared to their age, but to Seoryang, they were nothing but inferiors. I cant say it doesnt exist at all, but its rare to find enlightenment by hanging out with subordinates. Seoliang was in the midst of a series of worries. huh? A familiar energy wave came from the front door. A strong yet flexible energy wave. It was clear that it had been a long time since he had experienced combat, as his prayers were strong, but the force he possessed was far superior. He is at least the leader of a combat unit. He is a martial artist worthy of being the head of an organization. After a while. Its been a while since I saw you. Seo-ryangs face darkened. Whats going on here? Soyeonsim smiled softly. Please give me a drink. Chapter 62 Episode 62. Operation begins (2)Thats great. Yes and what. Confucius, please have a drink too. I accept it gratefully. The snacks are light. Did you get it right from the restaurant? You cant ask Cherry Blossoms to cook, right? Oh, why? Eh? Isnt it obvious? How do you make that much food by yourself? Children who come out of Hwanheewon are basically good at household chores. Of course, Im also good at cooking. They make a meal for not just one person, but ten people. ? You didnt know? I couldnt even imagine. In the first place, I couldnt even think of asking Cherry Blossoms to cook. Although he said he had gotten used to it, he was still an assassin who dreamed of freedom rather than the Three Princes of the Demonic Cult. Well, restaurant food is delicious, so why bother asking them to make it? Its better to go to every meal than to have to bend your back preparing for this and that. okay. So Yeon-sim looked at Seo-ryang with new eyes. Its definitely different. He did not have the arrogance that high-ranking power figures often have. As we talked, I had the illusion that I was talking to a Protestant layman. But Confucius. Please tell me. Soyeonsim closed her eyes. The fox has grown a bit? Oh, as expected, the small circumference looks the same, right? I dont know how much food this guy eats these days. Geumho seemed to think he was talking to me and made a purring sound. Xu Liang grumbled and threw a piece of meat. Geumho seemed to be too lazy to get up and eat, so he slowly dragged the meat with his front paws. Its still cute. Thats right. But isnt it interesting? Its a fox, but its claws are sharp like a cats. Its probably because theres nothing to separate them from. Unlike felines such as cats, leopards and tigers, canines have blunt claws. So the only means of hunting is teeth. Instead, they had stronger teeth and stronger stamina than cats, so they were able to travel long distances without stopping. That would be the same for Kumho. Contrary to its appearance, it is lazy and does not run well. okay. Anyway, what brought you here? Ask questions naturally. Soyeonsim smiled. I came here to say thank you and to hang out with the most famous person on campus. Seoliang tilted his head. yes? Did you not know? No, first of all, what does So Wonju have to thank me for? And is it famous? Me? I guess you really didnt know. Soyeonsim chuckled. Seolyangs face, looking at himself with wide-open eyes, was filled with pure doubt. I heard this person is really unique. The person who easily defeated Gwangma Daeju, the incarnation of madness who was most avoided by the demons on campus. A demon who subdued the Lord of Jinma, overturned the Penitentiary Hall, and brilliantly overthrew the Duke of Shigong with just his majesty. You even swung a knife at the head of the penal code, right? Thats true, but there is a lot of rhetoric here and there. Gwangma Daeju and Criminal Beop Dangju. These two people are the people most avoided by laypeople. To put it bluntly, Gwangma Daeju is a plague and Penal Beop Dangju is a natural disaster. When I say that, I feel a bit sorry for these two people. Not only were there plagues and disasters, but even the highest ranking person in our school was defeated. Its strange not being famous. Is that so. yes. It is difficult to say it openly, but Confucius is currently receiving the most attention on campus. Xiliang scratched his head. Is this good or bad? I will grow into a person with a strong presence that everyone will accept even if I act the way I want! This is the situation he had hoped for. Then it would be best if I just moved out to the countryside. In the first place, it was impossible to live like a dead person and then disappear, so I decided to increase my presence and move on. But for some reason, the atmosphere seemed to be going in a strange way. Xu Liang shook his head. No, Ive just taken the first step. Theres no need to be anxious already. The grand operation of escaping from Protestantism is inevitably going to be a long-term war. There is no way you will be full at the first drink, and there is no way the dish can be completed in one go. If you want to make a huge map, wouldnt you first need to prepare paper of that size? Xu Liang smiled. If you are anxious about every single thing, nothing will happen. Lets live like we did back then, when we didnt hesitate to focus until we hit one target. But why are you thanking me, Wonju? Did I even give water to the guy who wanted to hit me instead? It cant be. If theres someone who wants to hit me, Ill do it anyway. You must be young. This is the martial arts training that Confucius gave me at that time. Oh, that? yes. It hasnt been long, but I can already see the road to recovery. It is a very mysterious martial art. Xu Liang was quite surprised. You can already see the road ahead? yes. I think he is a much more talented person than I thought. Its impossible with any sense. Hes an outstanding kid. Confucius saw it for half a year, but if this trend continues, I think it will be possible to recover to some extent within three months. Of course, it will take more time to find the martial arts skills of the past. Xi Liang whistled softly. I had no idea he was such an outstanding talent. Wonju deserved your pain. Yes, he is the child I chose as my successor. ! He talks about succession without hesitation. Seo-ryang, who was looking at So Yeon-sim, filled her glass and asked. Is it okay to say something like that so carelessly? There is nothing that cant be done. Its not something to spread around about. . Anyway, even if there was a successor I had predicted, Confucius wouldnt pay much attention, right? Well, thats true. For the head of an organization, the existence of a successor who has not fully grown can in itself become a fatal weakness. It goes without saying that it is even more serious. Because of that, didnt So Yeon-sim almost give up the beliefs she had maintained her entire life and make a deal with Hong Wi-moon? I knew there was a precious person, but I didnt know it was a successor. If Seo-ryang spreads this fact, So Yeon-sim will have trouble sleeping at night out of worry. Because there are more organizations than you think that want to keep Hwanhee Wonju in check. Thank you for believing in me so much, but I dont know how things will change if I become successful. I dont trust people. I trust the situation. Soyeonsim smiled sweetly. The situation then and the situation now. I dont think Confucius will have anything to do with me. You often say things like that in front of the highest authority on campus. I think you feel more comfortable that way. Anyway, I heard youre looking at it well. Two people emptied their glasses at the same time. But no matter how much rice you roll, I dont think Wonju will come to visit you in person just for that reason. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. Is there anything you want from me? Soyeonsim smiled. If you make a fuss in front of someone who already knows everything, youre giving up on having a smooth conversation. Since you say so, I will be honest with you. Thats right. . Thats right. Please tell me. Hmm. Soyeonsim cleared her throat for a moment and spoke calmly. If you have time, would you please come to my residence once a day? . . Um so Wonju. Please speak. Well, Im confident in my power, but I havent proven it yet I dont know what youre thinking, but thats not it. How did you know that was what you were thinking when you didnt even know what you were thinking? But isnt it? Never. Seoliang tilted his head. If nothing special happens, I have plenty of time, but why are you asking me to come to your place? The explanation is too insufficient. Because of that child. . After listening to what Confucius said, it certainly seems like the child is achieving quickly. Thats right. Usually I cant do that. It was fast because I had a melody to sing. But its still slow. Seo-ryang made an evil expression. How on earth do you want to influence the succession by saying such things? Thats not an easy martial art. Its a martial arts attack that hits a lot of goals. Isnt the fact that it has gone into remission in just the past few days a big deal? I know that kid is very talented. I also know that achievements can be made quickly. I know everything, but why does it sound like that? For a moment, Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. There is a reason why Wonjus successor must rise up as soon as possible. As expected, Confucius, you are quick to notice. Well, if it werent for that, someone like So Wonju wouldnt have found out that someone like Hong Wi-moon was trying to get Cheongcheong Cypress. It seems like he was quite anxious. Thats accurate. So, are you asking me to help Wonju recover the heir apparent? yes. Xu Liang looked at Su Yanshen blankly. So Yeon-sim was still wearing a faint smile. At least on the outside, it seemed no different from before. This is bad. Hwanhee Wonju is fully capable of asking someone for a favor. However, the object of the request should not be the candidates for succession, including oneself. This is because Hwanhee Wonju may appear to have intervened in the succession battle. I dont know what the previous residents were like, but So Yeon-sim seemed like a person with strong pride and clear opinions. A person like that would ask a candidate to do such an important task? I took my own risk. In other words, if I dont grant this favor, the way this gentleman looks at me will become very boring. This is why big requests are scarier than small requests. Not because of the ability to implement it, but because the backlash that will come if you refuse is enormous. It might be quite difficult, right? Although the words were confusing, So Yeon-sim understood them perfectly. Its dangerous. And yet you ask me such a favor? yes. . This is just a personal request. If someone knew, there might be bad rumors, but if the only people who know are Confucius and I, that wont happen. Walls have ears and fleas have eyes. Just because you cant see it doesnt mean the wind isnt blowing. But its okay. This is an extremely personal request. This means that even if there are bad rumors, he has the ability to ignore them. Xiliang sighed. Lets at least know why. Why are you in such a hurry? Do you need to know that much? Isnt that what the person who pushed us all the way here would say? So Yeon-sims face, which had always been calm, appeared slightly embarrassed. sorry. No matter how much I think about it, it would be difficult to explain it in detail. But I would appreciate it if you knew that there is a reason why it has to be that way. Damn it really didnt seem like a normal thing to see it come out like this. What is certain is that if you refuse this request, your life as a Protestant will be quite difficult in the future. Why me Seo-ryang sighed. It would be easier to conclude this as a transaction, right? If it is a simple request, it will be a burden on your heart. Then I am rather thankful. Oh my goodness, I had no idea So Wonju would come out like this. Depending on how you heard it, it may have been a complicated statement to make, but So Yeon-sim did not express that at all. If you stubbornly move forward when the waves are crashing, the ship will be destroyed and the crew will be drowned. There must be times when you surrender yourself to the waves. Thats true. So, will you do me a favor and make a deal? Seo-ryang whetted his appetite. What should I do? I have benefited greatly from So Wonju this time, so I have no choice but to accept. thank you. Thank you so much, Confucius. Anyway, I also get something. There is no need to be grateful. Then I take it that you accept. Can you come right away starting tomorrow? Thats right. You have to remove the bulls horn as soon as possible, because if you just look at it, you will get run over and die. Then, Confucius, is there anything else you want from me? Thats the problem. I cant think of anything right now. Should I ask you to find the best martial artist of all time? Or are you asking me to leave the Protestant church? What Seo-ryang wanted was not money or fame, but freedom. As long as I was sure of what I wanted, there was no need to agree to a deal that didnt even seem like it. In the first place, what he wants is something that no one else can do for him. Damn it, if its possible to go out, even if its just my words At that moment, Seoryangs eyes widened as if they were torn apart. uh? uh? ? So Wonju. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Please speak, Confucius. Wouldnt Hwanheewon, our blessed and gracious organization, take charge of the schools household affairs? Yes? All the items to be distributed on campus will have to be procured from outside. Yes, of course. Do you just receive it? Arent you going out to pick us up or something like that? In the case of important items, they are shipped out in 15 days Boom! Xu Liang held Su Yanshens hands tightly. His eyes burned like flames. We will complete the recovery of our precious heir within 15 days! Chapter 63 Episode 63. Operation begins (3)Whew. Ma Dong-pils face looked very refreshed. Although I was sweating profusely and breathing became rough, it was a rewarding workout. If the previous training was somewhat inertial, the training after leaving the bamboo forest was a series of joys every day. There is no explosive growth, but the change is clearly felt, and the body adapts to the change at an increasingly rapid rate. I purely enjoyed martial arts itself. He recalled Xiliangs words. C Change means production. Whether you grow or regress has meaning in itself. Why worry about such things when believing in yourself to change and moving forward without hesitation is not enough? C Believe in yourself. Dont be afraid and run while youre worrying. It is not too late to worry about that now when you have reached your limit. It was very timely advice. After that, Ma Dong-pil didnt worry about anything. I was fascinated by just swinging the sword again and again, and felt rewarded when my body was so tired that it could no longer move. As I plunge into the sea of martial arts, I feel that my achievements are getting faster. But Ma Dong-pil passed off even that achievement as if it was nothing special. I just enjoyed it again and again, just like when I first learned martial arts. Is it thanks to that? In just a few days, Ma Dong-pils martial arts skills were entering a new level. I guess Ill have to finish it now. After completing his training, Ma Dong-pil sat cross-legged. The goal is to restore the body with a healthy breakfast. Then, a conversation with Seoryang suddenly came to mind. C Now that this and that has been roughly finished, lets go back to our respective organizations. Daeju above and especially Dongpil were very attached to me. C yes? C Are you just protecting the law? Its not an ordinary crew, its three crew members each. I have to return to the field. Ma Dong-pil nodded. That is correct. I got so used to living with Confucius that I almost neglected my main job. Come to your senses. Let us fulfill our duties as the leader of the defense court. I will see you again, Confucius. That was when the operation was nearing its end. Captain! Whats going on? Chief Il called you. I get it. Lets go soon. Ma Dong-pil was puzzled. Three days later, I was selected for a mission to protect the Demon Commander, so I thought I would never be called again, but what happened? A moment later, he entered Lee Gun-seongs office. Are you here? Yes, Captain Il. Did you call me? okay. Lee Kun-seongs face looked very tired. Seeing him working until late at night made me think that he must be diligent in leading the work. Im busy, so let me keep my business brief. There will be an escort for the commander of the Demon Army three days later. yes. Its canceled. Suddenly? To be exact, I was supposed to go to escort the Demon Commander. Director Il directly? Thats right. Instead, you have something to do with your group. Its a change of mission. What kind of mission is this? Gunseong Lee held out a document. Did you know that Hwanheewon sends its magicians to transport valuables once every three months? yes. This month happens to be that month. Are you really going to be escorted by transport demons? Thats right. As the Pasun Festival approaches, the front yard of our school has become quite noisy. It may be a big deal, but the situation is like this, so we cant just let them go. Ah But its not a good idea to send you to escort the demon commander and leave me to guard the transport demons. The higher-ups probably wont look at it favorably. Of course. So I want you to go. To celebrate your return, think of it as a warm-up. How is it? Ma Dong-pil lowered his head. If you entrust me with any mission, I will successfully complete it. Lee Gun-seong smiled as if he was trustworthy. Please do me a favor. Oh, but when does it start? It will be in 15 days. Since Captain Lee and I are out, you will take care of the guards in the meantime. This leader will return two days before your mission begins. All right. All the important details are written down in the documents. Be aware of it and burn it. yes. Just go and rest. Ma Dong-pil bowed silently and left the office. He went back to his residence, looked at the documents, and sighed softly. Relax Its not bad, though. Escorts the transport horsemen. This was also an important mission. However, I wanted to take this opportunity to serve as the commanders escort. There is no choice. Lets not discriminate in missions. * * * Ssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssss- worth of Seo-ryangs face as he looked at the woman who was lying as if dead and was just out of breath. Is this him? yes. A look of sadness appeared on So Yeon-sims face as she looked down at the woman. Although she is called a fox who is good at politics, she is also a human being. I couldnt help but feel distraught as the person I loved so much that I chose him as my successor was lying in pain. Its called Juhwa (컨). He is a child who is as good at work as he is at martial arts. When I joined the church, I had a reputation as a genius. hmm. He is in charge of one division within the National Assembly, but he also serves as the governor without anyone knowing. Commissioner?! yes. Even to my successor, I dont easily hand over work if I dont have the ability right away. I didnt entrust him with learning the job, but I entrusted him with being the general manager because there is actually no one as capable as this child. Soyeonsim sighed. After this child got to this point, Hwanheewon almost became paralyzed. There was a lot of work he was responsible for, and he handled it very well. Seoliang couldnt help but be impressed. Is this really amazing? At first glance, it appears to be of the same age as your own. If you are working as a general manager of a large organization like Hwanheewon at such a young age, you are not an ordinary genius. Even though it was only Yosang-gyeol, he was able to decipher Muae-gong in a few days and use it enough to show improvement. If you are this talented, isnt it worth the attention of the religious leader? Im also amazed. Why didnt the religious leader take this child in as a disciple? Those words sounded like it would be difficult to teach someone about coinage, even with his own vessel. Xi Liang rolled up his sleeves. Lets look at the situation first. He took the pulse of the coin. I heard that its been quite a while since Ive been in the habit of speaking. Is that why? My wrist was so thin that I could only touch the bones. But the strong pulsation felt in the pulse Seoryang operates the Amyeongjin Magic Gong with his eyes closed. After a while. Ugh. The red energy flowing from Seoliangs fingertips surrounded Juhwas entire body. Soyeonsim was startled. Its a great Magi. Although it is used in a light concentration, the quality of the magic energy itself is very excellent. It was so powerful that it gave me goosebumps for an instant. No matter which demon you encounter during the civil war, it is difficult to find someone with demonic energy as pure as this. As expected there was a reason why he overpowered the boatman. It was also rumored that Hong Wei-muns martial arts skills were also amazing. My personal guess was that he was at least one or two levels higher than Gwangma Daeju or Jinma Daeju. If he could easily overpower Hong Wei-moon, Seo-ryangs skills would be worthy of being called a peak expert. There was a strange light in So Yeonsims eyes. How can they do that? I am not only amazed by the magic power of Seoryang that goes beyond imagination, but I also feel a sense of heterogeneity. Whatever it was, it wasnt a strength I could have gained at that age. After a while. So Wonju. Please speak, Confucius. Jihwa no, Ill just call him Lord Chancellor. yes. What is the magic technique that Governor Zhou learned? Its the Moon Eum Magic Gong. He from the Teenage Magic Duke? Thats right. Woleummagong was considered one of the most eumgong (ꎹ) techniques among magical arts. Unlike other magic crafts, it was a high-level magic craft that was impossible to even enter without talent. no wonder. In that respect, it resembles the new techniques of the political faction. I dont know the details, but there may be some similarities. He may be talented, but it would have been a great help in operating Muae Gong more easily. Xiliang let go of the pulse. Then its even weirder. yes? Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I dont know much about Woleummagong, but I heard through rumors that it is very safe. The risk of coinage is overwhelmingly higher in magic arts than in the new arts of the righteous faction. But that is only limited to low-level magic attacks. The higher the level of magic, the greater the safety. Of course, the talent of the trainee is just as important. However, no matter how safe the magic technique is, it cannot guarantee the same level of safety as the magic technique of the magic art sect. Unusually, Woleum Magic Ball was a magic technique that was safe enough to be compared to Shin Ball. It only radiated magical energy, but if you look at the initiation process, it was no different from the magic of Suncheon. But I dont know why my negative energy has collapsed like this. Even if I were determined to ruin it, my body wouldnt be ruined this much. The Blood Honkak members said that it was most likely due to unreasonable cooperation. Looking at the scars near the cerebral hemorrhage, I guessed that he was in the process of accepting enlightenment. I see. Seo-ryang, who was deep in thought, quickly nodded. Lets put off worrying for now and start with treatment. Is there anything I can prepare for you? doesnt exist. I came here to maximize the effectiveness of Muae Gong anyway, so why bother Ah! Seoliang snapped his fingers. Please get me some Takcho from the Blood Horn Pavilion. If you say Jetakcho, do you mean the herb that revives the energy? Do you know? Yes, a little. I cant use it right now, but once my stamina has recovered to a certain extent, I will revive my immune function with Zetakcho. Is that possible? If it doesnt work out, the only thing you can do is die, you old lady? However, Seo-ryang did not bother to say those words out loud. I couldnt deal a fatal blow to someone who was already so worried. Treatment begins. Xiliangs treatment was simple. He holds the pulse of the coin and uses Muae Gong. Even though his body was devastated, it was not difficult to synchronize with the Muai energy as there were traces of Muae Gong. And when Muaegi is synchronized, it drives the enlightenment of Western Liang and circulates it endlessly. Five days later. Thats amazing. Yes? Most of the functions of the five organs and six organs have returned to normal. How can this be. I worked hard. I couldnt sleep at all. But Confucius. The coin has not woken up once for five days When consciousness awakens and becomes active, it needs to consume a lot of energy. However, without consciousness, the body only focuses on biological activities. There is no need to worry as we are feeding water and porridge into the stomach through a irrigation tube. Ah yes. Now I guess Ill have to use Jetakcho. The method of using Jetakcho was simple. Powder the dried vinegar, mix it with water, and pour it into the wash pipe. Juhwas body, which naturally absorbed Jetakcho, responded to the medicinal power. At that moment, Xi Liang began tuning his true energy. Rumbling. Dark red blood flowed from Juhwas nose and mouth. The toxins lurking throughout the body are released through the blood. Ugh! Ugh! Sweat formed on Seo-ryangs forehead. So Yeon-sims face was filled with wonder as she watched it from the side. Its awesome! It is truly a magical tuning. If the operation of true energy is not extremely delicate, it is impossible to forcibly mix it with blood and extract it. Really, the more I look at it. At first, I was delighted with Juhwas quick recovery, but as time passed, I became more and more impressed with Seoliangs abilities. More than ten days passed like that. One day before the full moon that Seo-ryang had promised. Hmm. The fluttering eyelids slowly rose. Juhwa finally woke up. Chapter 64 Episode 64. Operation has not started (4). This concludes the description of the transaction items. After finishing his sentence neatly, Seo-ryang leaned back comfortably in his chair. Unlike Seo-ryang, who had a relaxed smile on her face, So Yeon-sim seemed to be sitting on a thorn cushion. Her face was filled with embarrassment, embarrassment, a hint of regret, and deep concern. Well Confucius. Please tell me. Can I hear it all again? Oh, of course. I can tell you again at any time. So, what is my request? Xu Liang explained once again. Its the same without a single mistake. Soyeonsims hands trembled. So what Confucius said Yes. . Thats it. I believe that So Wonju would have understood everything as I know he is a very smart person. He said he would explain again at any time, but drew a clear line. Of course, that wasnt the important thing. So Yeon-sim asked in a voice full of absurdity. So, are you asking us to send you along with Confucius in this convoy? As expected, you understood well. I know that Confucius is very smart. Yes? Its pretty good. So, you know how ridiculous the request you just mentioned is, right? I also remember Wonju personally certifying that this was a transaction and not a request. . The deal must be clear. Cant we just ask a favor? As you know, the ship has already left. shit. The word damn came out of that noble mouth. This is because I know how ridiculous Seoliangs demands are. Confucius. The convoy can only be composed of horsemen from the headquarters. really? Of course, sometimes demons from other organizations get involved. Then thats it. Only in extremely exceptional cases. Just think that an exception has been made this time. Every case is different. Confucius, you are the disciple of the religious leader and not anyone else. Is there a problem? Soyeonsim felt like her mind was collapsing. I felt like pounding my heart. How would others view Hwan Hee-won if they said that a successor candidate was involved in a transport unit, not anywhere else? Youre sure to look at me with suspicion, right?! So Wonju said it before. I have the power to put an end to even rumors. S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When will I! I remember you saying something like that. Thats actually true, right? This is something that cannot be denied. But the conversation shouldnt go like this. Okay, thats right. I have that level of ability. Okay then. Please listen to me until the end! The end of his words were slightly cracked, probably because he was nervous. Seo-ryang sighed. All right. Please continue. As you know, this is a completely different issue from simple political revenge or the promotion of malicious rumors. Its not because Im bothered by useless rumors. If you make a mistake, other organizations will look at each other and try to show favor to the candidates. Then the Protestant religion will be shaken! Is it really possible for that to happen? You know everything, but are you pretending not to know? Sniff. I can accept that problems will arise for that individual. However, it is difficult to meet demands that may shake Protestantism. The voice sounded pitiful, but Seoryang did not sympathize with her. You can just put it to rest before the rumor even spreads. You know thats nonsense, right? Anyway, its the same whether you ask for it and then the rumor spreads or you join the convoy and the rumor spreads, its the same. Why on earth are you pushing me so recklessly? Id like to hear the reason. Xu Liang shook his head resolutely. Of course, I couldnt tell you why. Think of it as just wanting to get some fresh air. You know how large our school is. You can feel the outside breeze even at our school. A fishing port as big as a mountain would be the size of an ocean? Fish wouldnt swim all over the ocean. Im good at swimming. One speech technique is invincible. So Yeon-sim, who had almost become possessed for a moment, controlled herself and shook her head. No. This issue is too big. Is that how you come out? It cant be helped. If you had asked me for 100,000 nyang, I would have given it to you. You dont have the money for that. That means Confucius request is ridiculous! So what did you expect? yes? Havent you ever worried about what the person who saved a persons life and even restored the knight on the date Wonju wanted would demand? ! I wont talk about the price of life. Because I dont really like it. But this was a deal. It was Wonju who said it was a good deal, not a favor. . Dont say anything else now. So Yeon-sim, who was looking at Seo-ryang with bloodshot eyes, sighed. I cant help it. Well thought out. I really never thought you would ask for something like this. I naturally have a unique taste. He has a naughty nature. Okay, first stop by the military department. I have to leave tomorrow, so I dont have time. Why in the military department? You dont need to get permission to leave school. Seoliang tilted his head. So why is it necessary? You have to get permission directly from the teacher. Well, if you get permission to leave the church, you dont have to go with the transport No, right? . If you get permission from the cult leader, there is no need to join the transport, and if you try to get permission from the military department, a report will be sent to the cult leader anyway So youre not asking me to secretly join the transport now, right? Isnt it obvious? Why would I be so quick to criticize So Wonju that I would join the convoy? No!! Soyeonsim spewed fire from her mouth. Are you fooling the leader? This is ridiculous! Ill pretend I didnt hear this request. Why are you deceiving the religious leader? Its okay to deceive others, but youre not the religious leader. What kind of point is that what do you mean?! The leader is not interested in his students in the first place. He simply reigns, does not rule. because? Because thats what God is. You know Wonju too, right? . Now that I think about it, I understand. I was wondering why the rumors keep coming out but dont worry. You can just swap it with one of the mines under your command. Theres no need to get caught. You speak very comfortably. Do you know that its easy to change? Do I have to think that far? Im just asking. So that our transaction can be completed smoothly. . . great. They say they are not fooling the religious leader. Still, this is too reckless! What kind of person in the world! . sorry. I made a mistake. Thats not why. yes? You said its not easy to change, right? So? Xu Liang grinned. I had a good idea. * * * Slurp. Slurp. The appearance of Juhwa wearing clothes one after another was surprisingly beautiful. Although he was hospitalized for several months, his unique beauty did not go away. Even though her skin and bones were rough, her beauty was dazzling. Juhwa, fully dressed, slowly sat down on the chair. Muscles that are not used tend to deteriorate. Not only the limbs but also the internal muscles of the entire body will shrink, making it difficult to move. Nevertheless, Juhwas posture remained upright. It was more natural than anyone elses, as if he had maintained that posture his whole life. She exhaled lightly. Whoa. The breath that came out softly was filled with confusion and doubt that had not yet gone away. Its only been 15 days since you lost your mind? I couldnt believe it. The martial arts training that Wonju taught us was very mysterious. As he learned the martial arts that he was good at, his body, which had been devastated by the martial arts, was noticeably restored. But I expected three months at the earliest. Of course, being completely cured in just three months was incredibly surprising. I never thought I would fully recover in less than 15 days. Now that the body that was turned over by the mouth massage has become normal, it is possible to regain the former inactivity. It might take some time, but it didnt take much time. The despair brought on by the symptom of hypochondria. It is difficult to express in words the feeling of being revived after struggling in the swamp of despair. Kuuk. I clenched my skinny hands tightly. I didnt feel the same strength as before, but instead, a strong will burned through me. I need to recover quickly. The second question is how it healed in just 15 days without any operation. Since I had been bedridden for several months, there must have been more than one task piled up. I have to come back quickly. It was definitely not normal to see him gather his will even though it had been less than half a day since he woke up. She had been thinking about the future for a while. Can I come in? Juhwa was surprised. You didnt even know someone had approached the door? ah. Can not help it. The distorted Danjeon was fine, but I still didnt feel good. Juhwa opened his mouth. Who are you? Something like a doctors office. She tilted her head. If youre a congressman, youre a congressman. Whats similar to a congressman? Grumble. The door opened without waiting for her permission. The person who came through the open door was a young man who appeared to be about the same age as him. He was a handsome young man with a sturdy frame, tall stature, and refreshing features that were pleasing to the eye. The young man, Xu Liang, smiled. Ganggol is already strong enough to move that much. Juhwas eyes deepened. master?! Even though my senses have become dull, my insight remains the same. His flowing gait, motionless shoulders, and clear eyes proved that he was a master trained internally and externally. Even though I lost quite a bit of muscle, I dont think it will be a problem for my physical strength because my cardiopulmonary function was excellent. Who are you? I told you. Its something like a congressman. Im not asking about your job, Im asking about your identity. Its stagnation Let Wonju hear about that. ? Oh, I guess I can explain it this way. I am the one who gave martial arts skills to So Wonju so that you could escape from evil. At that moment, Juhwas eyes widened. Are you saying you are the original owner of that mysterious stone? exactly. Juhwa was embarrassed. Although she was so strong that she lost her will not long after waking up, she did not know that she would immediately encounter the person who healed her. She got up slowly and lowered her head. Thank you for the favor. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. I dont even know who you are, so you believe me? Its not a big deal to bow your head once. And this is Hwanheewon. Its not a place where a suspicious person could enter. The corners of Seo-ryangs mouth rose. Its not normal. Quick to judge the situation. Ive heard that he has a strong personality, but he also has a certain degree of flexibility. There was a reason why So Wonju praised him until his mouth went dry. Juhwas eyebrows twitched. Even though he was my benefactor, I felt bad because I felt like I was calling So Yeon-sim carelessly. Well, okay. If you keep your spirits up with some luck and relax for half a day, there wont be any problems during the trip. What do you mean by that? At that time, the door opened and Soyeonsim came in. Her face turned red from embarrassment because she didnt know that Seoryang would enter first. Seoliang looked at So Yeon-sim and smiled. Its a lot better than I expected. Can I go with you? Confucius, really. Shouldnt we check quickly so it will be easier for So Wonju? Soyeonsim bit her lip. Xiliang woke up. It is better to be by your side and help Ungong every day than to be away for a few days. Isnt it better for the governor? What kind of conversation is this? When Joo-hwa looks at So Yeon-sim in confusion. State Governor. yes? Ill be leaving tomorrow, so take care of yourself. Where are you going? Xu Liang grinned. Well? A place where freedom lives and breathes? Chapter 65 Episode 65. Lets start the operation (5)Lets go. Is it delicious, you guy? Ang! Seoryang stroked Geumhos head as he frantically ate the lamb piled on his plate. After eating all that meat, he drinks all the water that was in the bowl. Geumhos slim stomach suddenly swelled. Seoliang muttered with a sour expression. How on earth did your stomach come into being? Even after eating like that, I became thin in less than half a day. But its not like Im running around in a panic. chin. Geumho, who was lying down on his back, yawned lazily. Seoliang, who was quietly looking at Geumho, touched Geumhos shoulders and front legs. Geumho kept purring as if he was in a good mood. The gently wagging tail was a bonus. Its definitely not an ordinary fox. It wasnt because of its big ears and tail that was as big as its body. I felt it before, but the skeletal structure is different. Not only did it act like a cat, but its skeleton itself was closer to that of a cat than that of a dog. Seoliang pressed Geumhos foot. Then the claws hidden behind the fur came out. Since it was still a baby, its claws were small and transparent, but the tips were sharp and curved like a cats. It seems like the precious thing was a precious thing. It is a body that has both the solidity found in a dog or wolf body and the flexibility found in a cat. Yet, it looks harmonious and not heterogeneous. Xiliangs eyes became serious. What are you really? Even the skeleton is out of the ordinary. Of course, it is not surprising that there is an animal like this in the world. How big is the world? There are probably many more unique animals than this. There was another reason why Seoliang began to seriously think about Geumho. Ugh. A faint red magical energy rose from his hand. Geumho kept yawning even though the terrifying Magi was crunching in front of him. After eating, he seemed sleepy now. Thats fascinating. It is very suspicious that there is no reaction. Magi is a product of reverse heaven. Whether a person or an animal encounters demonic energy, it is normal for the body to stiffen from the foreign energy. Despite this, Geumho did not look nervous at all. Once again, Seoryangs demon energy put his face in his hand and rubbed it, as if it was warm. Seo-ryangs pupils turned red. Woooo!! As I increased the output, the magical energy emitted from my hand became stronger. The red-hot magic energy was suddenly overflowing menacingly with a crackling sound. Geumho raised his head and looked up at Seoryang. Jiiiing. When the violently bouncing lightning touched Geumhos body, it disappeared without a sound. No, it didnt simply disappear. The corners of Seo-ryangs mouth rose. Has it been absorbed? If you think about it, it was strange from the first time we met. It goes without saying now, but even back then, Seoryangs body was very well polished. Moreover, because he was nervous, his magic energy was protecting his body like armor. My hand, which would have been fine even if a wolf had bitten it, was bleeding because it was bitten by a fox cub. At the time, I passed it over because I was out of context, but now that I think about it, it wasnt anything that was surprising. Its definitely a treasure. If other nobles are monsters from the Mountains and Seas, then what is this guy? Slurp. After retrieving the magic energy, Geumho rubbed his face in his hand again. Seoliang, who was looking at Geumho in confusion, scratched his head. I have no idea. Its definitely not dangerous, and its true that he has a favor for me. I feel very uncomfortable because I dont know its identity. After thinking for a moment, Seo-ryang shook his head. Lets watch for a while. Will you find an answer if you worry about it? I thought I could just raise it comfortably, just like I had done so far. uh? Xu Liang stroked his chin. Hmm. Wait a minute, what should I do with this? Im leaving? Its not just about going out, it could be forever. If the convoy goes to an area where a safe house is located, they could somehow fake their death and disappear without even mice or birds noticing. Of course, since I didnt know where I was going, there was a high probability that I wouldnt be able to do that. In the end, this one outing should be thought of as just seeing Shingyos reaction. If once or twice is okay, all you have to do is pay attention and then disappear at the crucial moment. However, they may leave as soon as the opportunity arises. I guess its a bit like leaving it behind. Ah! Huh? What do you know youre barking at? Ah! Hmm. Seo-ryang whetted his appetite. If you carry a fox around, it might be a bit more noticeable Well, you can just put a Geumho in your arms and run. Still, there is a bond we have had together all this time. I brought it with me from the Gojuk Forest, which was supposed to be my home, but it is not humanly right to irresponsibly leave it behind. Come with me. Ah! Geumho jumped up and started wagging his tail. Every time it waggled its tail, its protruding belly fluttered. This again looks more like a dog than a cat. Haha, you son of a bitch. Xu Liang stood up. Now then, lets get ready. He wore a pure white long cloth over a comfortable black military uniform, and even wore bamboo ribs. At that time, I heard Aenghwas voice outside the door. Confucius. Shall we just clean up the dishes? uh? Uh, okay. Grumble. Aenghwas eyes widened as she opened the door and came in. Oh, Confucius. Where are you going? Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. . Confucius? Seo-ryang whetted his appetite. As much as I had affection for Geumho, I also had affection for Cherry Blossoms. In particular, the sight of the cherry blossoms shown when I returned from Gojuk Forest was quite touching. If the opportunity arises and I run away Ill leave without even saying hello to Aenghwa. Theres nothing you can do. I cant ruin my life because of a short relationship. Its a natural thought. Although I dont feel very good about it. Seoliang stroked Aenghwas head. Just as his hair was a mess, his expression became tearful. Xu Liang smiled. Its a cherry blossom. Yes, Confucius. Dont starve while Im away and stay well. Did you understand? How far are you going? hmm? What Should I say its a long journey toward freedom? He gave up his uncharacteristic thoughts and started talking about it. Well, lets go practice deep inside the garden. Water lilies? Why dont you do it here? Im trying to get some stimulation in a new environment. Is it taking long? Well, thats fine. At the earliest, it will come within 15 days, but if it is late It may not come for a lifetime. Im going anyway, so goodbye. Ill take Geumho with me. Oh, you dont have to do that. I said I would follow you, but what can I do? Hmph I understand. The cherry blossom bowed its head. We will make sure to take care of your accommodation until you return! . . okay. Dont try too hard. lol. After stroking Aenghwas head once again, Seoryang walked out the door. Bye! Im sorry, but please dont say that. * * * Are you okay? Yes, Wonju. Although only a day had passed, Juhwas complexion had clearly brightened. My pale face became brighter and more vibrant. But it still wasnt normal. Even though the true energy was circulated through clouds, the expedition was quite damaged. It will take a month to take care of your body and apply the mental techniques to your body, and it will take half a year to make your body like before. Soyeonsim sighed. Im sorry. You have to suffer because of me for no reason. no. I think its a good opportunity to get some fresh air. She usually didnt talk much. They are trying their best to reassure Soyeonsim. Juhwa remembered Seoliangs face. Is he the Three Princes? I had seen the face of the Three Confucius several times in the past. But yesterday I didnt know that he was the Three Princes. It wasnt because I was out of my mind, it was because the atmosphere was so different from the Samgongja I saw a long time ago. Was it just prejudice? The face of the three princes I saw at that time was ruthless. Moreover, he was notorious as a rare tyrant. But what was it like for the Three Princes in reality? I was scarier. At first glance, you might think that he is playful and gentle. However, Juhwa felt a powerful presence hidden in those clear eyes. A feeling of pressure, as if standing before the Old Majon of the Senate, which was much more frightening than the heads of the civil war organizations. Its not an illusion. The Three Princes are clearly hiding something. Juhwa recognized Seoliangs true character, which no one except Lee Cheon-sang could recognize. I could see how sharp her eyes were. Okay, sir, please recover quickly and come back. sorry. I have to start working quickly. Dont even say that. All you have to do is get your body back to normal and start taking it step by step. Soyeonsim took out a neatly folded piece of paper from her arms. This is an entry permit with Wonjus seal. A letter of permission proving the identity of the three princes. Once you are expelled, you dont need it when you return. All right. As it is a route to an area adjacent to Gangseo Province, the journey will be quite tiring. Dont skip meals. Did you understand? Dont worry, Wonju. So Yeon-sim could not hide her dismay. Nothing will happen. It wasnt just anxiety that I felt because I thought of Juhwa as my daughter. She thought of Xiliang. Three Confucius A person who is good at cracking jokes and spitting out light-hearted remarks, but has a sharp eye that points out the essence. Although he is a young man who has only lived half his life, he seems strangely experienced. Sometimes it felt like he was the same age or older than me. Plus, the incredible magic and delicate operation. Has there ever been a single candidate who has shown such ability in both perspective and ability? At least he can be compared to the Archduke. But thats not the problem. A look of sadness appeared on So Yeon-sims face. Its ominous. For some reason, there was an ominous and uneasy feeling that an accident would always occur wherever he moved. I didnt know when I got involved with Hong Yu-moon. Because I was so distracted, I just felt puzzled by the other persons human side. However, when the incident was concluded and I went to his residence in person. When I asked him a favor that wasnt a request. This isnt right, she thought. I also thought that it would be better to get rid of the debt on the spot, since I dont know what the person who did the favor might ask for later. At that moment, Seo-ryang suggested making a deal, and she readily agreed. I shouldnt have done that in the first place Wonju. Surprised, Soyeonsim looked at the coin. Juhwa was smiling slightly. It was a smile that I usually didnt show on purpose, so it felt awkward. Ill have a nice trip. That should be it. After completing all preparations, the two people came out. Outside, about thirty horsemen were lined up in green robes, and behind them were five carriages. What about the defense court? We are waiting at the main gate of the abode. i get it. And So Yeonsim looked at the carriage in the rearmost row. Did the doctor get on there? Thats right. She looked at the coin. Juhwa bowed to Xiao Yanshen and walked towards the carriage. Sigh. The carriage door opened. Inside, Seoryang, wearing a bamboo hat, was sitting with his arms crossed. Juhwa bowed his head. i look forward to. I am. widely! As the carriage closed, Soyeonsim shouted. The convoy must leave now! Jonmyeong! Chapter 66 Episode 66. Those who smelled it (1)Boom! Wei Hongryeon came in through the wide open door. Confucius! Im here! Something like alcohol huh? She blinked. Oh, were you cleaning? . Why are you so surprised again? Hiccup. Aenghwas face was pale. Seeing that even the broom in his hand was shaking, it seemed like he wasnt normally surprised. Wei Hongryun quenched her appetite. Where is Confucius? . Hey maid! Yes, yes! Where are you, Confucius? reel? Why dont I feel popular? Arent you here now? The second thing that surprised me was. Aenghwa didnt know how to deal with the other persons rudeness. How could you so carelessly enter the residence of someone elses disciple? There was no advance message, much less knocking on the door. Confucius isnt there right now? Who doesnt know that? You said you didnt feel popular! Hiccup. Stop hiccoughing and talk. Where is Confucius? He went to practice water. training? What kind of training? Im fine too Wei Hongryeon grumbled. There are no such hardships, even when it comes to punishment. Youre already strong, but you lock yourself away and train? what the. Cherry blossoms were worried. Should I at least curse him for being rude towards Confucius, or should I at least hit him on the head with this broom? Uduk. The hand holding the broom was tense. At that time, Wei Hongryeon put her face in front of Aenghwa. hey. yes? When Confucius comes, tell him that Lord Gwangma has arrived. Do you understand? . Do you understand? Why is there no answer huh? Slurp. Cherry blossoms just fainted. I was so surprised that it was only then that it occurred to me that the opponent was Gwangma Daeju. Wei Hongryun frowned. Its all different. Even though that gentleman had a maid, he still had such a strange person? She grumbled and carried the cherry blossoms into the room. Anyway, I cant leave him lying on the ground. Wei Hongryeon, who had roughly thrown the cherry blossoms on Seoliangs bed, shook off her hands and came out. Then a knife appeared in her eyes. Eh? A four-character-long sword placed at an angle on the wall. It was clearly a sword used by Seoyang. Look at this guy? You said you were training but you left your sword behind? Hmm. She looked at the knife intently and shrugged her shoulders. I guess he went to practice his punches. shit! Its been a while since I had time to come visit. Wei Hongryeon kept grumbling and left the residence. I was planning on having a drink while watching the subordinates train as things turned out like this. Perhaps, if she had come just a little sooner, Seo-ryang would have been in quite a bit of trouble. Its clear that he followed along, saying that he wanted to train with him. At that time, Hwanheewons convoy was passing the border between the internal war and the external war. * * * Doo doo doo. The carriages moving speed was neither very fast nor too slow. sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Unless its something very urgent, I dont speed around school. In particular, the inner temple is where Gods palace is located. It was necessary to be as quiet as possible. Thanks to this, it took quite some time to get from Hwanheewon to the border between the inner and outer walls. Its slow. It feels particularly slow, perhaps because I have a strong desire to get out of here as quickly as possible. Seo-ryang did not notice that his face was flushed. Of course, since half of his face was covered with bamboo rips, no one could see him. Are we finally going? The corners of my mouth naturally rise. Before I got into the carriage, I noticed cherry blossoms and Ma Dong-pil, but now I couldnt remember anything. I just think that we need to get out of here quickly. It was when he was calming his pounding heart by looking out the window. sorry. Seoliang turned his head to Juhwa. Juhwa was lowering her head. Although it was a sitting position, it was a very polite-looking gesture. The girl committed rudeness without knowing it was the Three Dukes. Did you hear from Wonju? Thats right. Anyway, when did you say you were rude? Im talking about the first day. Xu Liang chuckled. You guys made a fuss about being rude and apologizing for something that was really trivial. . Its okay, forget it. I wasnt even paying attention. Rather, I should feel sorry for entering the room blindly. These are words that are difficult to bear. You can either handle it or not. Xu Liang didnt pay any attention to her. I will keep my promise to take care of my body along the way, but right now I am busy taking care of my own mind. How long has it been since this? Nearly a year has passed since I woke up in the body of the Three Princes of the Heavenly Demon God Religion. If its short, its short. If its long, its long. For the first time in a year, which seemed like ten years to Seoryang, he was able to breathe the outside air. It is not just a simple outing; if you do it well, you can even escape forever. Im sorry to Hwanhee Wonju, but whatever. What should I do? In the end, the world is worthless unless a person called I exists. The world exists only if I live. If I feel sorry for everything, I cant live the life I truly want. Seoliang rubbed his hands together. You said your destination was near Gangseo, right? My nostrils are flaring. The corners of my mouth had been raised for a long time, the back of my neck was sore, and goosebumps appeared all over my body. For a moment, I almost had to pee. First of all, the destination isnt bad. There are two of his safe houses in Jiangxi Province. Of course, both were areas quite distant from the neighboring areas of Guangdong Province. The further south we moved, the closer we got to the territory of the Demonic Demons, so there was no reason to go any further south. But it wasnt very far. If you have the skills you have now, you can get there by running non-stop for four days and nights in the adjacent area. If we just get there Confucius. Eh? Why are you doing that? I would like to take this opportunity to thank you once again. If it werent for Confucius, I wouldnt have been able to get out of the swamp of evil spirits for the rest of my life. Xiliang snorted. You dont have to thank me. I just knew a way, and it was So Wonju who saved you with that method. But Thats enough, stop. Juhwa closed her mouth. This was because I could read genuine annoyance in Seo-ryangs tone of voice. Hes hard to read. I know theres something hidden. I also realized that the Samgongja is a much scarier person now than in the past. But it was difficult to figure out more than that. Its not something you can figure out about a persons personality after seeing it once or twice, but Samgongja was particularly ambiguous. Doo doo doo. . There was complete silence except for the sound of the carriage. How much time has passed like that? Eh? Juhwa raised her head at Seoryangs sudden, dumbfounded voice. Eyes covered with bamboo ribs. But even at first glance, I could see that he was quite surprised. What is it? Confucius? Why are you doing this? Xu Liang didnt hear her. His entire senses were focused beyond the carriage window. uh? uh? What is this familiar prayer? That empty prayer that is heavy without any countermeasures yet reveals the honesty as it is. It cant be right? After a while. My name is Yeon-i (ɏ), and I am the leader of this convoy. I am the leader of three. Our trio of guards will escort you on your way to your destination and until you return. I received the official letter three days ago. i look forward to. It was nothing. We will open the road right away. Kugugoogung! There was the sound of something huge opening. The gate leading to the abdomen opens. At the same time, I heard someone talking. As the castle gate opens, the guards inspect the permit for the final time. Seoliang opened his mouth like a carp. what? Samjo? Three provisions of protection? Was the transport originally meant to be escorted from the defense court? If thats the case, why do you need a convoy? The transport corps itself is a temporary organization made up of skilled horsemen, right? No, apart from all that. Why Dongpil?! yes? Surprised, Seoliang looked at Juhwa. Juhwa was looking at himself with puzzled eyes. no. By the way, how are you feeling, Commander-in-Chief? Oh, its okay. Did you get lucky today? I had about an oclock examination in the morning. Lets do it one more time, just in case. yes yes?! Eight! Xi Liang quickly grabbed Ju Huas pulse. It was natural, but it was so fast that I couldnt avoid it. Of course, it was impossible to avoid the hand of the Three Dukes. They said sleep is the best medicine. Get some sleep. got it? Four Three Gongs. Grumpy! The coin fell down like that. The carriage was so wide that there was plenty of room for one person to lie down. At the same time, Xiliang secretly raised his spirit with a face full of urgency. [Hey!] Ma Dong-pil flinched at the sharp sound that shot like an arrow. hmm? What is this familiar voice? Confucius? He looked around and inwardly shook his head. Hmm, maybe I heard an auditory hallucination. Actually, Ive been practicing too often lately. I was so absorbed in the fun of learning martial arts that I swung my sword without even sleeping. I rested yesterday, but my fatigue may not have gone away. A total of 82 people have been confirmed, including 31 members of the Hwanhuewon convoy and 51 guards. Please be careful. Good luck. Doo doo doo. Numerous carriages and horsebacks passed through the outer quarters. It was at that time that Ma Dong-pil was about to drive his horse past the carriages towards the front line. [You bastard! Are you chewing on peoples words?] Gasp! Ma Dong-pil, startled, looked around again. What is it? Is this an auditory hallucination again? Its not? This is definitely the message from the Three Confucius, right? But I dont know where on earth youre making the noise. I could not feel Confucius prayer at all. At that time, the window of the last carriage opened. [Where is this poor guy looking like that? Its here!] [Huh? Confucius?] [Yes, man!] [How did Confucius get here? Are you really participating in this convoy?] [I guess so. But what are you? Why is the Protectorate protecting the convoy?] [That cant be possible? Surely Confucius name was not written on the document? But why?] [This bastard is fucking alone when people ask him questions. Hey man! Why is the defense court in charge of escorting the convoy? No, why are you escorting the convoy in the first place?!] [Yes? Oh, thats I heard that the atmosphere nearby is unusual because the Pasunje is right around the corner] Seo-ryang chewed his lips. Damn it! It bothered me that he came without even saying hello, but when I actually looked at him, my eyes were filled with darkness. As long as there are people who know you, isnt it an easy escape? [Confucius.] [Why!] [Did you receive a secret mission from the religious leader?] There is no position, so there is no such thing as a mission. If not the religious leader, who would allow the Three Princes to go out? Ma Dong-pils thoughts were natural. Although I was nervous, I just skipped over Seoryang. [what You can think of it as something similar.] [Thats right.] [Anyway, you shouldnt let these people know that Im here. Do you understand?] [Yes? Ha, but.] [Dont let it be known, you brat!] Ma Dong-pil answered in a voice without realizing it. Ah yep! At that moment, everyones eyes were focused on Ma Dong-pil. His face instantly turned red. Seoryang quickly lowered his head under the window and pounded his chest. That idiot! I thought it would be better to reveal it first rather than find out later, so I called him, and what was that viciously naive response? Im crazy, Im crazy. Somehow, things were going smoothly. I had no idea that the relationship I was most deeply entangled with at Shingyo would end up holding me back in the end. If this happens, even if the opportunity arises, you wont be able to run away! Shibas life is twisted, twisted. After Ban Shijin, the transport team and the three groups of guards came out of the outer gate of Oijeon. It was the moment when Seo-ryang, who had experienced hell for a year in the Church of the Heavenly Demon, was excommunicated for the first time since his reincarnation. Chapter 67 Episode 67 Those who smelled it (2)Damn it! The more I think about it, the angrier I get. I dont know why I have to come all the way here and fight with those smelly things. Danju. why. Still, it is an organization where you have contracted training, but you are concerned about your language What? Im sorry. You dont even know the topic! Do you want to live in that shit-smelling pit again, chewing on rat meat? How dare you care about what you say, you end up talking nonsense. . Remember why I brought you, who is not even good at sharpening a knife, to be the assistant manager. Do you understand? yes. Okay, bring me a drink. . why? Do you want to talk about the rule about not drinking alcohol while waiting for a mission? What kind of courage did a guy who follows the rules so well have to plot a rebellion? Thats Shut up and get me a drink! The middle-aged man bowed his head and took a step back. An elderly man sitting with his back against a rock looked at the mans back with irritated eyes. You idiot. They ran rampant without even knowing who the landlord was, so its as if they were arrested for plotting a rebellion. After grumbling for a while, he glanced to the side. I could smell the strong scent of blood in the dark forest far away. The sound of someone being hastily eating something was very eerie. A look of disgust appeared on the elderly mans face. Its a shame that I even came all the way here because I was worried that someone would call me an animal. This guy or that guy cant share his habits with others. Im really sick of it. There was this guy, that guy, and all the things I didnt like. And the castle leaders who had dispatched him directly to do this did not like it either. Deodorization? Thats funny. Words are no different from plunder and robbery. I cant believe I was assigned to a mission that was so petty rather than hot. Part of me wanted to cut off the heads of the leaders who gave this order and hang them on the castle gate until they rotted away. hmm. It was fortunate that the people who were about to be robbed by him were not fools. If they were insignificant people, they wouldnt have come forward even if a knife fell on their necks. Has it been about 10 years since I encountered those from that neighborhood? His eyes formed a small crescent moon. I hope it can be quite a bit of entertainment. * * * Juhwa opened his eyes. Xi Liang asked bluntly. Did you sleep well? Crump! Her upper body rose like lightning. It moved so fast that a bloody sound rang out from my waist. Seo-ryangs face naturally frowned. Then, if my waist goes out, I will be beaten by So Wonju. Lord Confucius? Why are you doing that? Juhwa looked at the window in confusion. Before we knew it, the sunset had set and the sky was dyed bright red. Ive been down for half a day. Add one more day. yes? It was one day and half a day. Juhwa was surprised. So It was a good thing I forced him to sleep. As soon as I got out of the muzzle, I moved too hard, so my body felt so weak. Even if you have a high level of meditation and good luck, the body is still a body. Unless you are a top expert, you should rest when you need to. . Well, in the end, I rested well. Juhwa bowed his head. I never thought that my body would be so weak. Now that I think about it, I just took care of my body with a diet of luck and never looked into even the smallest details. Its disqualification. Was it because of the joy of being revived or because of excessive responsibility? Or was it just simple arrogance? I thought that now that I was free from the curse, all that was left was to move forward again. I knew that recovering my body was the priority, but I only thought about the damage I had caused in the past. I couldnt control myself, so who is who Seo-ryang, who was looking at Juhwa with a hint of self-reproach on her face, shrugged her shoulders. Are you not hungry? yes? Arent you hungry? Ive been lying down for two days, so Im sure Im miserable. When I heard that, I felt hungry. Only then did I feel that my lips were very dry. Seo-ryang took out a bundle from under the carriage seat. The rice balls and beef jerky made by the transport teams masters. Eat as much as you can, but dont get too drunk. Confucius? I ate it earlier. Im not particularly hungry. thank you. What is gratitude? I can be here thanks to you. The coin flinched. Now that I think about it, I didnt know why Confucius secretly wanted to excommunicate. In most cases, succession candidates do not leave the church, but perhaps there is no need to go to extremes like this. The thought lasted only a moment. She decided not to bother wondering about that. At least for now. Then please excuse me. Yes, enjoy it. Juhwa chewed the rice ball. It was a rice ball made with various vegetables finely chopped so that the patient could eat it. It seems that Lord Won had given separate orders to the horsemen of the convoy. Seeing things like this made me feel like I was still lacking. If it were me, I would have been worried, but I wouldnt have been able to take care of such small details. I am grateful for the grace and dont know what to do with the affection. As soon as she woke up, she felt inadequate in so many ways. Have you eaten everything? yes. The amount is smaller than expected. If you leave food behind, you get punished. Oh, then I will leave this behind They say there is plenty of food. I will eat it all. Are you full? yes? Ah yes. Then give it to me. Juhwa handed Seoryang the remaining rice with a puzzled look on his face. Are you trying to force yourself to eat even though youre not particularly hungry? Xu Liang opened his mouth. Kumho. Come out here. Slurp. S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The coin flinched. Suddenly, a small fox with golden fur appeared from under the chair. Even though it was a baby fox, its legs were quite long. The tail was almost as big as the body and looked very furry. Geumho, who suddenly climbed onto Seoryangs lap, lay down and raised his head. Seo-ryang handed the beef jerky to Geum-ho. If its just my fingers that have been chewed with your teeth, you can crush it like beef jerky, right? Lets go! Geumho chewed the beef jerky eagerly. Just as Seoliang had guessed, he chewed and swallowed the beef jerky in an instant. Juhwa opened his mouth. Lord Confucius, is that fox? hmm? Oh, this guy is called Geumho. Geumhora. The name was chosen intuitively. I dont know who came up with the name Golden Tiger because its a fox with golden fur, but I thought the naming sense was a bit weird. As Geumho downed two pieces of beef jerky in an instant, Seoryang put a rice ball to his mouth. oh. Is it okay to give rice balls to a fox? There were vegetables in there too? The worries were unfounded. Yum Yum! Chew each bite with great flavor. Even wild animals eat grass once in a while. Most of the time, I felt bloated and chewed when I wanted to vomit. But it wasnt Kumho. Just eat rice and vegetables as if you were eating a delicious dish. Just looking at it made me think that it could chew and swallow anything that a living thing could eat. Knock. Geumho burped proudly and lay down next to Seoryang. He seemed to be struggling, wiping his mouth with his tongue, but quickly fell asleep. Xu Liang chuckled. Eat, sleep, sleep, eat. If you want to play, play without worrying about anyone. Your arms are very good. Confucius. hmm? Is this fox raised by Confucius? Rather than raising something, it takes care of itself. After feeding it a few times, I became attached to it. I see. Its not a dog, or at least its not a cat. This was my first time seeing someone raising a fox. Seoliang, who was organizing the bundle while looking down at Geumho with a happy face, suddenly frowned. Damn it. Its been two days since I left the church. It takes approximately 10 days by carriage to reach the area adjacent to Gangseo. Two days have passed, so there are now about eight days left. Its stuffy. Should I just jump out like this? Kuuk. The veins bulged in the hand holding the bundle. Be patient, be patient. This is still Guangdong Province, an area where the influence of the Heavenly Demon Church is extremely strong. Thats not all. The influence of Protestantism was strong not only in Guangxi but also in Fujian, Gangseo, Honam, Guizhou, and Yunnan. If I could get my past skills back, I would definitely be caught with my current skills. No, even if I found my past skills, it was dangerous. In the past, he was the king of flesh, but now he is a demon. Escape is impossible unless you have absolute martial arts that overpowers everyone, or you create a situation so incredible that everyone is fooled. For now, lets keep an eye on the situation. You werent planning on being free this once anyway, right? You shouldnt be in a hurry, you idiot. The convoy does not go to the Gangseo region all at once. I stopped by two of the branches set up in Guangdong. Since Im already stopping by the branch, Ill take a quick look. How strong is the branch, how organized is their communication network, how quickly can they control the area if they move with purpose, etc. If you think its not normal, give up, but its worth a try, right? When you think Confucius. huh? Ah, did you call me? . why? If you call me, say something. Juhwa hesitated for a moment. But I mustered up courage because it was something I absolutely had to check. Where do you sleep? Where do you sleep? Where do you sleep? . Oh, could that be a bit uncomfortable? Oh no! Juhwa was greatly embarrassed. Of course it is bound to be uncomfortable. Because they are of the opposite sex and are of high social status. Although you are yourself, there may be negative rumors that are not particularly good for you. But how can you tell someone to your face that you are uncomfortable? Moreover, a disciple chosen by God should feel joy, even if he feels burdened. Im sorry, but please bear with me if its uncomfortable. I have to keep checking on your physical condition anyway. I am okay. Yes, it will be soon. The wheels will probably start rolling in about five days. From now on, I will sleep somewhere else. Its okay, Confucius! If Confucius is uncomfortable, if I sleep somewhere else So, theres no need to ask each person whether its okay or thank you. Im such a calm person that I dont really care. Do you understand? I understand, Confucius. Then thats enough. At that time, Seo-ryangs ears perked up. Ill come back to get some fresh air for a moment, so rest. Please be careful. It rattled. After Seo-ryang left, Ju-hwa sighed lightly as he closed the carriage door. Suddenly, he saw Geum-ho lying on a soft chair across from him. You look really comfortable. Geumho perked his ears and softly licked his lips. There was no change in the lying posture. Juhwa closed his eyes and leaned back in his chair. I felt strangely tired. * * * Are you here, Master Confucius? Did you call me? Ma Dong-pil scratched his head awkwardly. sorry. I shouldnt have dared to do this, but I called Confucius into the forest so frivolously Please. yes? Please dont say something like that. Im already so distraught that Im dying. ? Okay, so whats going on? This is Confucius, who has never left the carriage during his travels. In other words, it was the first time we met since the Hongwimun incident, and there was no awkwardness at all. I tried to laugh at the thought of him being Confucius-like, but Ma Dong-pil immediately hardened his expression. I felt like you should know in advance, so I had to bring you here. So what? Ma Dong-pil took out a neatly folded letter from his pocket and handed it to him. Why are you hiding it so tightly huh? . Is this true? Thats right. Perhaps it is for this very reason that the higher-ups sent a protective court along with it Confucius? Saaaaagh. An eerie glow was emanating from Seoryangs eyes as he stared at the letter. The great elder of the Uicheon Alliance is in the southern part of Gangseo. Chapter 68 Episode 68 Those who smelled it (3)Jeong Il-ryong (). He appeared in Gangho at the late age of 30 and was a master who distinguished himself in Sacheon within two years and was immediately invited to Uicheon League. The Uicheon Alliance treated him with the utmost respect, and after his success, he became an elder of the alliance at the age of mid-40s. Looking at the history of the Uicheon Alliance, there were only a few people who became elders before their fifties. It also meant that his political acumen was outstanding, which was different from his ability. As he gradually developed his skills, he soon became a great elder who reigned above all elders at the age of sixty. But he felt like he was being too reckless. The Uicheon leader was already aware of his desire to become a powerful figure while setting up the leader as a puppet. In the end, Jeong Il-ryong had no choice but to become a dog that only listened to the leaders words due to the petty, evil, and even inexperienced actions of the Uicheon leader. This is because the leader was stealing evidence of all the corruption he had committed one by one. This was also the reason why the leader left him until he became a great elder. If you only put a leash on Jeong Il-ryong, you can have all the elders under your command. That damn thing is here? Xu Liang remembered. The face of the guy who cut off his right leg with a merciless knife at the end of his life. The quick-witted old monster never did anything that would cause harm. If it was a matter of personal safety that was at stake, it was a piece of trash that would sell even my own grandchildren. This was the reason why he did not appear in front of me even when he was chased for seven days and nights and was injured. It was only after he was mortally wounded in a skirmish with King Biyo that he finally appeared and brandished his sword. My leg was cut off by that guy. It seemed as if a blade was sticking out of Seo-ryangs eyes as he glared at the letter. Ugh. The forest was silent in the face of life happening unconsciously. Jeong Il-ryong! A pure white outfit with a dignified physique and no blemishes allowed. A well-groomed beard that deserves the title Beautiful Gong (󆹫). Although I hadnt encountered many of them, I clearly remembered how many wrinkles there were on his face. He remembered everything, even the greed and distorted expression that did not match his clear eyes. Ssssss. The cold death turned into hot madness and burned my body. It felt like my hair was turning white with anger. ! I want to tear my limbs into pieces and feed them to dogs. sir! You! I wanted to run away and catch that guy right away. He wanted to pour out all the killing and torture techniques he had learned. I wanted to make such a mess that people would ask me to kill him. Chewy profit. Seo-ryangs eyes became increasingly sharper. It was like looking into the torn eyes of the devil. At that time, a low, dull voice rang out. Confucius! Seo-ryang was startled and looked at Ma Dong-pil. Ma Dong-pils face turned white. My forehead was soaked with cold sweat and my shoulders were trembling slightly. Why are you? At that moment, Seo-ryang realized his mistake. Ma Dong-pil was doing his best to stop his reckless expansion of life. Slurp. As Seo-ryang struggled to get his life together, Ma Dong-pil finally breathed a sigh of relief. sorry. I made a mistake. Huh. no. Are you okay? of course. Do not worry. Even though he said that, Ma Dong-pil was secretly surprised. Youre amazing. How can an ant see the claws of a hawk flying in the sky? Nevertheless, Ma Dong-pil thought he knew Seoryangs skills to some extent. I was wrong. This is so scary I almost suffered internal injuries just by surrounding the burning flesh with energy waves. If that dense flesh had exploded, I might have really suffered internal injuries. And another surprising thing. You hate the Uicheon Alliance. Thats huge too. Its a feeling I havent known for the past year. It could be said that it was natural since he was a demon of Shingyo, the headquarter of the Demonic Murim, but Confucius hatred seemed to have gone beyond the limit. Anyone else? Is there any other information? There was none. I dont know why, but it wouldnt be normal for someone with a status like a senior elder. It appears that they are also thoroughly controlling information. I guess so. Its been like that since long ago. Lord Uicheon, who thought he had gathered some strength, put all his effort into acquiring faster and more accurate information rather than increasing his power. In Gangbuk, Uicheon Alliance and in Gangnam, Cheonma Shinyo. The information power between the two is unrivaled in their respective fields. If we were to make a comparison, it could be said that Uicheon Maeng was superior in terms of vastness, and Cheonma Shingyo was superior in sophistication. The old man, Lord Uicheon, aimed for the Heavenly Demon and the Great Protection Act of the Total Military as my last request. In other words, he judged that if he could just destroy the Heavenly Demon Church, he could take control of the world. And I thought I had built up enough power. But I failed. The trust of the Uicheon lords in King Sal was absolute. He may have truly believed that he could assassinate three key figures of the Heavenly Demon Church. In fact, even if just one of them is eliminated, the Church of the Heavenly Demon will be shaken. And the Uicheon Alliance would never have missed the loophole in the Heavenly Demon Church, which inevitably created a power vacuum. But the work failed. Due to the sudden escape of Seoryang, who was called the King of Sal. And now, a year later, Jeong Il-ryong came to Gangseo. Of course he wouldnt have come alone. Why? Why did he come to Gangseo? Confucius. huh? A faint look of worry appeared on Ma Dong-pils blunt face. Are you okay? okay. Xi Liang handed the letter back to him. When does the convoy leave? They say theyre leaving on the morning of New Years Day. I took a longer break than I thought and then set off. It seemed like he was being considerate of the patient he was accompanying. i get it. You too, get some rest. Oh yeah. Seoyang walked out hurriedly. Ma Dong-pil, who was looking at his back, called him again. Confucius. why? Is there anything else you want to say? no. Its just Ma Dong-pil smiled and lowered his head. Now his smile seemed quite natural. Its an honor to see you again. Seo-ryang also smiled. Nice to meet you too. Its nice to see you, but its not a situation where you can laugh and talk about the joy. After returning to the carriage, Seoryang sat by the window without saying a word and was lost in thought. Jeong Il-ryong. Exciting! My heartbeat became stronger. The blood flowing through my veins seemed to have become much thicker. Youre coming? You? My fist was shaking. The bulging veins on the back of my hand wriggled as if they were about to burst. But even for a moment. shit. Suddenly, my heart went blank. He weakly touched his forehead. Asshole What does it matter if hes around here or not? Why do you keep paying attention to that guy? What was my purpose? Youre running away, right? Youre free, right? As I gave up my past life, I also gave up the name King Sal. Even if you feel offended and angry, there is no reason to catch and kill that guy now. A life away from the river. Didnt he want to live comfortably in a town that was still sloppy and muddy but had no concept of martial arts? He wants to leave Protestant church to pursue that brilliant dream. If you only go to Protestant churches, there is no problem. He visited the safe homes he had set up throughout the central plains, regained his martial arts skills, and, with a lot of money, set out for the new world. If that happens you will be able to live your true life, the life you have longed for for decades. okay. Lets not forget our purpose. Dont give up on my dream. Even if you live according to plan, if something goes wrong, life is ruined. If you are swayed by a moments emotion, a happy life becomes that much farther away. Lets not act like a fool or a child who doesnt know anything. Jeong Il-ryong? Even if the leader of Uicheon is in front of you, you must be able to ignore him and pass by without knowing. Even if he was the one who had a big influence on my death, I just need to bury him and go my own way. Okay then. Lets live for my dream like we have done so far. If I go crazy now, Ill regret it later? damn. Excited! As time passed, my heart beat stronger. My head knows this isnt right, but my body reacts first. I want to kill him. A reddish light seemed to be leaking from his tightly closed eyes. It felt like if I opened my eyes, I would run out alone to where that guy was. I want to rip you to pieces and kill you. It felt like someone was touching my ear and enticing me deeply. Smile if you want to laugh. If you want to cry, cry. And if you want to kill, kill. You just have to live the way you want. Sigh! Wooooow! Soaring magic energy. It seemed as if the dark spirit energy bubbling in my stomach was about to climb up my throat and be vomited out into the world. Juhwas eyes wavered. Confucius?! He comes in without saying a word, gets lost in thought, and suddenly emits unusual magical energy. I managed to suppress it so it didnt leak out of the carriage, but that only lasted for a moment. At that time, Geumho, who had been sleeping purring, opened his eyes. Sabagsabag. Geumho quickly got up and climbed onto Seoryangs lap. Ugh. At the same time, Xiliangs demonic energy, which seemed about to explode, quieted down. omg! Xiliang opened his eyes. Before I knew it, the red glow that filled my pupils had disappeared. Grumbling. The cold sweat flowing from my forehead proved that my mental strength had been greatly expended for a short period of time. Are you okay, Confucius? Xu Liang did not answer. I didnt even have the presence of mind to answer. His eyes as he looked down at Geumho wavered. Is it you? Geumho licked Seoryangs nose with his tongue. Slurp. After a while, the demonic energy that was burning with anger completely quieted down. Whoa. He picked up Geumho and stroked it. Geumho, who was making noises as if he was happy, fell asleep again. Prince Confucius Commissioner Zhou. yes? Ah yes! How are you feeling? Have you tried luck? Its okay. Even the slightest odor was completely discharged. Its all thanks to Confucius. Again. Juhwa carefully lifted his wrist. Seo-ryang grabbed her pulse. Well, its definitely better. If I help you for two or three more days, I think I will be able to get Woleummagong back. thank you. Speaking of which, lets start treatment again. Seoryangs eyes were a little bloodshot as he carefully put down Geumho. * * * Yeon glanced back. The convoy, which had been in constant motion for the past seven days, had already reached the vicinity of Gangseo. If the time had been urgent, I would not have been able to take my time and come. However, the condition of the coins improved so much in the meantime that there was no need to move leisurely. So, we were able to reduce one day from the ten-day period. Yeoni bowed her head to Ma Dong-pil. Thank you for your hard work. There is still time to return. Lets say hello to each other then. These words are blunt, but exude simplicity. Yeon smiled and looked around. Im glad I dont have a lot of items to take. exactly? yes? no. A subtle worry appeared on Ma Dong-pils face. The fact that there werent many items to take also meant that they were more valuable. And there are always flies attracted to treasure. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was impossible to let down ones guard until the very end, as some big guy might be targeting Shingyos items. Anyway, why are those sent as scouts so procrastinating? Yeon clicked her tongue. The three guards are those who only guard the convoy. The scouting team was, of course, people selected from the transport corps. In fact, it was as if the horse had sent a scout to go ahead and open the road. It seems like it takes time because the terrain is terrain. But didnt you send it two days earlier? Theyre not the type of kids to be this procrastinating They must have been embarrassed to think that the guards at the defense court were watching. Yeon cleared her throat and looked straight ahead. How long has it been like that? Um, here he comes At that moment, Yeon-is eyes widened. Paaang! Ma Dong-pil, speaking loudly, approached the scout team who was returning in an instant. Cough! Are you okay? Look! Chief Four Three? What happened? Why did the number of people decrease by half? And this blood? Were in big trouble! There was a fight at the handover point! fight?! What kind of people are they? I do not know! We too are caught up in the aftermath and are retreating! Among the enemies, there is one great expert! Sigh. The door of the rearmost carriage opened. Chapter 69 Episode 69 Those who smelled it (4)Click. Jeong Il-ryong, an old man with a white beard, closed the box and asked with a faint smile. Its worth it. Hey, Im glad you were satisfied. hmm? What do you mean? ? I said it was considerable, but I never said I was satisfied. The face of Lord Qingshui Gate, Hoyang, hardened slightly. But for a moment he smiled broadly. Oh, please wait a moment. I forgot that I had prepared the finest carpets brought in from far away in the West. exactly? I will have the people below bring it to you, so please wait a moment. Would you like another cup of tea? Good. He seems like a needlessly cool old man. Although Hoyang was swearing without meaning to in his mind, Hoyangs smile grew brighter. To live in a powerful city, the skill of not being exposed to ones true intentions was essential. After a while, steam began to rise from the two peoples teacups again. Thank you for your hard work in coming this far. Thank you again for your hard work. Haha, is it even worth the effort? I just sat in the carriage pulled by the people below and watched the world. What does the world look like as you see it? Did it look pretty good? The world is turbulent. It didnt happen yesterday or today. The weather was a bit cold, but the closer you get to the south, the warmer it gets. I guess it was because I was excited at the thought of accepting a bribe. Hoyang smiled brightly. Its definitely cold in the north. Although it is not meant to be worn around the body, the West Station carpet will be quite helpful when conducting business. Hehe, how can I take Munjus favor lightly? This car is no ordinary thing either. As expected, you recognize me. This is dragon tea that was specially airlifted to give to the Great Elder. West Lake Dragon Pavilion? It is difficult to obtain even if you spend thousands of dollars. The nobleman is coming, so I have to spend not a thousand gold, but ten thousand gold to get it. haha. haha! Two people bursting into laughter. One is a person who came to accept a bribe, and the other is a person who bows his head to look good. Although their respective positions were clearly different, on the outside they only seemed like friendly friends. Anyway, what do you think? Is Gangseo worth living here? Hoyang immediately sighed. Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gangxi Province is a good land to begin with, but how can we just laugh and talk about how good the land is? I am suffering from various issues due to the current situation. What do you mean by current situation? Isnt the festival of the magicians just around the corner? I dont even know the name of the festival, which doesnt even sound like that festival. You are talking about the Pasunje. Oh, thats right. The Pasun Festival is the best event for demonic cultists. I heard a rumor that they are going around here and there to gather all kinds of valuables from all over the place. You mean this? The situation is very chaotic because of those robbers. Jeong Il-ryong smiled quietly. His appearance, dressed in pure white clothing and with a well-groomed white beard, was reminiscent of a immortal. I see that Lord Ho Mun has been through a lot. Now that you have passed your lifetime, you should finish your work and come back. At that moment, Hoyang felt her eyes brighten. Would you like to? Even if its cold in the North, will we just live in a lonely mountain village? If you live with all kinds of people, the northern part of the country is a pretty nice neighborhood. haha! As expected, the elder is the only one who understands my heart. Ive been feeling noisy and bothered by everything lately, so how great would it be to go to a place that will give me new energy? Hoyangs face brightened noticeably. Its not a made-up laugh, its a genuine joy. How much was the bribe paid to enter the Uicheon Alliance headquarters? A few of the roots of the pillars of the clan would have been uprooted. The moment has come when that effort shines. Of course I couldnt help but be happy. After a while, a servant brought a red carpet tied with blue silk. Jeong Il-ryong, who secretly looked at the carpet, nodded. It was found to be the best product available in the West. When I return to my headquarters, I will inform my superiors. I have plenty of years of experience running a clan, but since this is a new environment for me, I will look for a suitable position in the civil war. thank you. Thank you, Elder. The warrior standing behind Jeong Il-ryong took the box and carpet. Then Ill just get up and see. Are you going back to Meng right away? no. Yes, I came to see my mother whom I havent seen for several years. You just have to go two hundred miles further south. There was concern on Hoyangs face. Who knows, Elder Elder, your martial arts skills have reached the level of success, so please be careful. Im worried that some of the wicked demons might even stain the elders clothes. Hehe, even though Im older, Im still active. Even if Demon Lord comes to visit, I will yell at him and chase him away, so dont worry about Lord Ma. Jeong Il-ryong glanced at the carpet holding the warrior and smiled deeply. Is there anything wrong? * * * The eyes of elderly Oh Gyeong-hwa (ǭZ) opened all the boxes and sparkled. Hmm. Lots of stuff piled up in the box. Oh Kyung-hwa was puzzled. These are all rare medicines. These are things that are difficult to obtain even if you spend thousands of dollars. But why are we trying to get these in large quantities in this situation? It is said that the Pasun festival is close, but are these items needed for a festival under the pretense of that ancestral rite? They are rare, but they are not herbs that can be made into elixirs. This stinks. Oh Kyung-hwa shrugged her shoulders. Well, theres no need to worry about such things. The order received from the higher-ups was to strike this target and rob all the goods that would go into the Demonic Bridge. It was a mission I didnt like, but I didnt want to worry about pointless things about getting rid of the governor. He closed all the boxes and looked around. Lets get this over with Tsk tsk, those beasts again. Puhwaak! Quack! Quad deuk! Black shadows were biting at the corpses. There was blood everywhere and dismembered corpses that had once been people were scattered here and there. It was a scene so horrific that even a faint-hearted person would faint immediately upon seeing it. A look of disgust appeared on Oh Kyung-hwas face. You dont know what moderation is. Thats why I dont like you. I dont even know why I trained with people like that. At that time, Gwaksa came to his side. I will report to you. . There are no survivors. Weve recovered all the items, so all we have to do is burn this place down before we leave. I know because I saw it. Stop talking nonsense, what about our kids? There are three minor injuries, but no serious injuries or deaths. Oh Kyung-hwa frowned. You mean there are three people with minor injuries? Thats right. You bastards! Well, how strong are they that they only suffered minor injuries? Anyway, I dont like it. I hated the beasts that had to accompany me on this mission, as well as my subordinates who were scratched by demons of equal skill. What I dislike the most is that there was no one with enough talent to show off here. The magic is over. Even though its just a transport, its a valuable item, and they even sent a convoy, so what kind of power is this? At least the next five that invaded were usable, but that was all. Although they had the skills to be called top-notch, they were all things that could be sent to the netherworld with just a few clicks of a finger. Did you say how many people were intentionally sent there? About four or five. It was too far away so I couldnt confirm it accurately. Incompetent guy. Okay, so call the kids and take care of everything. Get ready to take off. yes. and you. Please speak. match! Gwaksa hit his butt just like that. I was hit so hard on the cheek that my eyes were spinning. He was talking to those beasts earlier. Cough! I dont even want to know what was said. But you know how much I hate those guys, right? . I hold your leash. When its a dog, it keeps its head down like a dog. Dont presumptuously contact them and dont hate anyone without my permission. All you have to do is think of yourself as my puppet. Do you understand? yes. Okay, lets go. I was already on the verge of getting irritated, but I felt like I had calmed down a lot by taking out my anger on a guy who didnt even know about this topic. Move your items and make a final check to make sure there are no other valuables. I follow your orders. Gwaksa moved unsteadily. It wasnt just a slap in the face, but a blow full of internal energy, so it would be difficult to even stand upright. Oh Kyung-hwa snorted. Ill have to train it well from now on. Although he can be quite irritable, he can be of great help if you treat him well. Didnt even the military recognize that guys brains? At that time, an alien sound came from behind him. eww. Oh Kyung-hwa turned her head. The hands of the corpse buried in the wall caved in in a corner were shaking. He roughly kicked a stone with his foot. Push! Pow! Grumble! Among the broken and flying stones, a bloodied demon was looking up at Oh Kyung-hwa with swollen eyes. Oh Kyung-hwa grinned. Huh? What a tough guy. Arent you the guy from earlier who fell off after being hit by my tension? This Its a green military uniform I dont think it belongs to the side story. Are you a Mine from the civil war? Cough! Wow! Every time the field coughed, drops of blood spattered. Although he wasnt dead yet, it seemed clear that he would die soon. Ugh. For an instant, Mines eyes became clear. It was a phenomenon of heliometric reflection. The Demon God will not leave you alone. Oh Kyung-hwa laughed. They are really funny guys. How can you serve all demon gods without a god to worship? Anyway, the Demonic Cult bastards are all crazy. Kuuk. His foot pressed on Mines neck. If you love the demon god so much, why dont you all die and go to the demon gods side? Crrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! Dont you have the courage to die? I will help you. Quack! Mines neck was literally broken. His wide-open eyes turned gray and his tongue hung limply, hanging down to the bottom of his chin. If the demon you believe in is real, try praying in the underworld. Im so frustrated that I want you to kill me. Oh Gyeong-hwa, who was laughing at the dead demon, turned around. After a while, black shadows rushed towards the corpse of the dead demon. Quad deuk! Puhwaak! * * * Juhwas eyes wavered. Its terrible. Yeon-is face turned pale. Ma Dong-pils face also hardened. They were looking at the blackened building. The arms and legs sticking out between the broken walls were exposed, as if they had been eaten by animals. What shall we do, Commander? Temporary commander, tell the crew to clean up the debris here. All right. Yeoni bowed her head and gave orders to the demons. Juhwa rolled up his sleeves. Commander, please rest. no. How can I rest when I have witnessed such horrors? But Yeon-i was truly worried. As he was So Yeon-sims confidant along with Yeon-il, he knew Juhwa well. Hasnt it been a while since you got rid of the curse? If youre still overdoing it Damn it! ! White frost instantly formed on the stone that Juhwa had picked up. It was the result of the concentration of the cold energy of Woleummagong. Ive already regained a lot of my martial arts skills. You dont have to see me as a patient anymore. All right. Lets begin. The convoy mines and miners cleared away the rubble of the building. Three trillion fifty demons scattered around the area to prepare for any possible attack. Ma Dong-pil, who was looking around, approached the carriage at the back. Confucius. Are you Dongpil? For a moment, Ma Dong-pil was shocked. This is because the voice of Confucius coming from inside the carriage was somehow eerie. Thats right. All the demons currently waiting at the transfer point. Dongpil. Yes, Confucius. Rattling! The carriage door opened and Seo-ryang got out. He raised his head and looked up at the sky. His eyes became increasingly bloodshot as he took a deep breath. Please borrow a heavy knife. Chapter 70 Episode 70 Those who smelled it (5)This cant be right. It was horrendous when seen up close, but when all the rubble of the building was removed, the sight that was revealed was truly worthy of the four words, Mutual patience. There are many traces of a large amount of blood being spilled. It means that he didnt die in a simple battle. She looked around. Its hard to know exactly what happened. But The building was destroyed and set on fire. The intention was to erase any traces of this place. But its too vague. If I wanted to properly erase traces, I could have been much more careful than this. It could have been completely destroyed, from the corpse to the remains of the building. Was there not enough time? Not like that. Considering the distance we have traveled to get here after the scouting team we sent earlier, we are by no means running out of time. If you had the guts to mess with the demons of Shinkyo, you would have known that it would be better to take the time to erase your traces. Of course it couldnt have been a mistake. There are two conclusions. Either this sloppy trace itself is bait, or there is a destination so clear that no matter where it runs, it cannot be caught. Saaaaagh. As her hand ran over the cracked wall, white frost appeared on the wall. Woleummagongs heavenly hand was naturally demonstrated. The cold that permeated not only the outside but also the inside made the structure of the wall unstable. The coin tapped the frozen wall. Grumble. The broken wall fell to the ground. As expected, its clumsy. I just roughly sprinkled some oil here and there. Everyone was taken aback by the sudden situation, but even then, Juhwa kept his cool. At least it seemed that way on the outside. Of course, how could she not be surprised? However, Juhwa was more worried about how to handle this matter right now. Temporary Captain. Yes, Commander. Have you sent a message to the nearest branch? I sent. Considering the distance, you will get there in a day and a half. After that, two days will be enough to reach the headquarters. It is too late to wait for orders from superiors. In that case, it would be better to handle it in the form of a pre-action report. I need some time to think. Please collect the body first. All right. Juhwa, who came out to the side at the scene of the accident, sighed. Anyway, Gangseo is an area where our school has a strong influence. There is no need to rush. If it had been any other region, they would have immediately formed a tracking team and sent it out. Since it is an area bordering Guangdong and Gangseo, they are trying to monitor the situation more clearly. Lets not move in a hurry. Then you make a mistake. It was a good idea. If he had an extreme temperament or was a magician blinded by merit, he would never have been able to move like this. Juhwa, who unconsciously crossed her arms, felt her forearms getting cold and relaxed them. Was it still in operation? A subtle passion appeared on Juhwas face as she looked down at her hands. Its already this much Its really fast. Seo-ryangs treatment did not end with simply normalizing the devastated body. Five days before arriving here, she was able to use Woleummagong in earnest. It wasnt just about doing some luck and taking care of yourself. By extracting the cold energy needed for the Woleum Magic Ball, I established the foundation of the magic energy, and by increasing the amount of the magic energy, I filled more than 30% of the Danjeon. Although it was still not enough to completely regain its previous strength, it was enough to take time even against a decent expert. The period I was thinking of was one month. No, I doubt whether I can reach this level even if I study for a month. Juhwas eyes wavered. The Three Princes Every time he woke up, he felt traces of dense demon energy remaining in his body. Although it was a very small amount, the original demonic energy was so thick that the Moon Demonic Energy was activated in a hurry to chase after that energy. Confucius encouraged the revival of Wolyin Demonic Gong by injecting a small amount of magical energy once a day. If it werent for his efforts, I would still have to spend my time sitting in the carriage and wandering around. ah! Come to think of it Confucius has not yet come out of the carriage. It was clear that you would be curious about this situation. She walked briskly toward the carriage. It was then. Fuuuuuu!! A loud explosion was heard from the rear carriage. Juhwa looked at the place in surprise. Not only her, but all the demons who were clearing the rubble turned their gaze. Ma Dong-pil was standing there with a puzzled face. Juhwa, who quickly unfolded the divine law, approached Ma Dongpil. What happened? Thats it Ma Dong-pil opened the carriage door slightly. Juhwas eyes widened. Where are you going? I thought Ma Dong-pil didnt know that it was the Three Princes, so I asked him without hesitation. Ma Dong-pil, who was looking around, sent a warning message to Juhwa. [The three princes said they would look around for a while and left. He also gave strict orders not to follow.] [Did you know that?] [Yes. Because I am the one who served Confucius in Gojuk Forest.] [It doesnt matter what it is. Quickly, Confucius] [No.] [What do you mean? The schools leader left alone without an entourage! A situation like this even happened!] Ma Dong-pil sighed as his eyes asked what he could have done instead of stopping him. You said that if you clear the wreckage and go about 50 ri to the northeast, you will find traces. yes? Thats all he left behind. He also left a comment to avoid close combat as much as possible because the enemys strength is considerable. Ugh. White steam rose from Juhwas hand. At the same time, the surrounding air became cold. Ma Dong-pil sighed again. I also want to follow in his footsteps, but the orders the transport team and the defense court received Thats right. hmm? The orders we received were to load up the items to be handed over and return to the main school. The mission of the guard is to safely escort the convoy. . Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So everyone is moving. Juhwa shouted to Yeoni. Retrieve the body and move immediately! The demons moved quickly. Now that a clear order has been given, all that remains is to move quickly. It rattled. Waving carriage door. There was no one inside. Of course, Geumho was nowhere to be seen. * * * Whoa. Oh Kyung-hwa shook her head. Now all we have to do is wait. hey! Yes, Danju. Bring me a drink. Gwaksa lowered his head and moved quickly. I like it because it seems to be a lot faster now. Oh Kyung-hwa, who was grinning, suddenly felt a huge shadow covering her head. When he raised his head, his face frowned. what? . Why dont you ask me! Annoyance came out from the sharp shout. The man standing in front of Oh Kyeong-hwa was truly of fearsome size. His height seemed to reach eight inches, and his chest and shoulders, which were wide on both sides, looked strong enough to be reminiscent of steel. Moreover, even though it was cold, I wore an outfit that exposed my entire arms from my shoulders. The top made of leopard skin and bottoms made of leopard skin gave off an extremely wild beauty. In contrast to his powerful body, his face was quite plain. His beard was all shaved off and his eyes were as deep as an abyss. However, because his eyebrows were also shaved, he looked a little rough. The giants mouth opened. I need food. what? We need food to feed the children. Ask the members to come by airlift. Oh Kyung-hwas cheeks trembled. Are you giving me orders now? Its not an order, its a demand. There is no food for you bastards. You take your own food! The man said without blinking. You said that in this collaboration, your group will be responsible for our food. Keep your promise. crazy! Think of how much you guys have eaten so far! Whats more, they even ate the corpse a little while ago! We are just asking. We need more food. The low, mumbling voice sounded oddly slurred. Saaaaagh. Oh Gyeong-hwas fierce spirit radiated from him. At the same time, the eyes of the man who was looking down at him also changed. Growling. The howls of animals could be heard from the black darkness behind the mans back. Dozens of pairs of red eyes were intimidating and threatening in themselves. Are you going to break your promise? Sreuk. At some point, invisible fangs peeked out from above the mans thick lower lip. Oh Gyeong-hwa looked up at him with murderous eyes and smiled cruelly. I have to fill the stomachs of you beasts that are no bigger than dogs and pigs. I heard that the higher-ups even made a promise. yes? Good. Go and wait. I will arrange for your stomach to explode. The man turned around without answering. Oh Gyeong-hwa, who was glaring at his back as he ambled away, turned his wrist. Crunchy. Crunchy. It was an act filled with cruelty. It seemed like he wanted to blow his head off at any moment. Okay, eat a lot. Sacrifice is an inevitable element in every mission in the world. In any case, the report on what happened here cannot be reported without going through you. After this is over, I will bury all of you animals. If Oh Kyung-hwa had seen the face of the man with his back turned, she wouldnt have dared to think such a thing. The man was laughing, his face distorted like a ghost. Even so, it was even more scary that he didnt show a single bit of his life. After a while, Oh Gyeong-hwas men appeared carrying a dozen deer. Quad deuk! Munching. The deer were sucked into the darkness and disappeared at high speed. The big man just watched the scene from the side. The food tastes bad. Oh Kyung-hwa turned her head away. I really dont understand. Iron Blood Castle is still powerful. His idea was that there was no need to train with other organizations. Why wont the Uicheon Alliance and those damn Demon Cults touch Sanghyeolseong Fortress? Isnt that because you dont know whether you can win or not? In other words, the power of the Iron Blood Fortress is not at all inferior to that of the Uicheon Alliance and the Demonic Cult. The term strong three generations did not come about for nothing. No. Oh Kyung-hwas eyes sparkled. Are you training with those barbaric guys? That cant be possible. Its probably something to be used and then thrown away. Words are training and will be nothing more than a tool. Oh Kyung-hwa had no doubts about it. If it were collaboration on equal footing, it would be difficult to endure. The pride I have lived as a lifelong member of the Iron Blood Castle will be torn to shreds. The horse is the Nanman Beast Palace, and in the end, they are not humans or anything, but animals. When I had to travel with people I didnt want to be with and had to wait, I was so annoyed that I couldnt even say it. Oh Gyeong-hwa, who had emptied the entire liquor bottle, grumbled. When the fucking hell are you coming? It was then. Were you waiting for me? A person approaches from far away, step by step. A light spread in the big mans eyes, and the animals that had been eating the deer for a while growled and backed away. Oh Gyeong-hwa, who had carelessly thrown away the empty bottle, stood up grumbling. Why are you so late? I have some business to attend to. But its not too late, so let off steam. Oh Gyeong-hwa laughed bitterly. What do you need to do? You must have been late because you went to some idiotic cult and took a few bribes. They told me to take better care of things as I get older. If you eat too much, you will get sick. You know that, right? I am over seventy years old, but my stomach is as good as any other young mans. Jeong Il-ryong, an old man with a white beard, smiled. Its been a long time, Iron Widanju. Its been a while. Chapter 71 Episode 71 I closed the door without knowing that the devil had come out (1)The arrangement is roughly finished. Now you guys get some rest. At Munhus words, about fifty men sat down on the spot. Although it was a warm region, the chill rising from the ground was quite strong. Even if the weather is nice, winter is winter. It was not a good temperature for resting. Perhaps because the seat was uncomfortable, a man got up from his butt and approached Moonhu. My lord. why? Isnt the great lord resting? done. I dont feel very well, probably because I ate this and that from Cheongsumun. The operator grumbled. I hope you like it. I heard that old man, Cheongsumunju, lives very luxuriously. He made pottery and carpets and lived a life worthy of a king. Truly, if it were me, I would just live there and live there. Why are you asking me to use connections to join the group? Munhus eyes sharpened. Cant this guy watch his mouth? Oh, Im sorry. They say even walls have ears. Dont even say anything that might leak out. Daewon scratched his head as if embarrassed. Anyway, when does Grand Elder say hell be coming? This guy is talking back. Im really curious. Wouldnt you like to know when you are coming so you can rest comfortably? I dont know. It will probably take about half a day. That long? Its quite a distance, isnt it? The crew sighed. I always think about it, but I dont know if I can go to a place like that alone. Didnt you go to Cheongsumun with only the Lord? A place like that? Do you know where it is and say that? I dont know exactly. But isnt it a similar place to Cheongsumun? Munhu shook his head. They say its where the elders mothers grave is. yes? Then did you come all the way here to say hello to the grave? Then what did you know? just something. Its been like that for a few years now. He always told me that he was an unfilial son who didnt even visit his mothers grave with the excuse of being busy, so I had to force myself to make time to visit him. Daewon stroked his chin as if he was surprised. You seem to have that kind of side to you. This guy? Oh, Im sorry. Im asking you again Elder is a great person. We too are bound to success and remain under the guidance of the Elder, but it is difficult to find such a humane person. Thats right. So, be careful not to let the conversation about the Elder get out even by mistake. In any case, if the Great Elder is harmed, problems will arise on our path to success. Do you understand? Do not worry. Im most worried about you, you idiot. Munhu scratched his head and walked to where the members were gathered. Okay, do you have anything to eat? I heard you ate a lot at Cheongsumun? Why is this guy who was said to be very fast all of a sudden? It was gorgeous. I just couldnt eat much because it was salty and greasy. Hehe, you cant even recognize expensive food. I dont think the Great Lord will be a good person either. Are these bastards really? While we were flirting and making jokes, one of the crew members frowned. Uh what is that? Why man? Isnt that a strange sight over there? what! Is that Namun? Why are all the trees falling apart? What on earth are you talking about? Munhu turned his head to where Daewon had seen. At the same time, a strong explosion sounded. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! It was the sound of the air being torn apart and bursting out. At the same time, fallen trees on the left and right were broken into small pieces and flying around. Munhus eyes widened. I love you!! A person was approaching at an alarming speed, accompanied by a tremendous sound. ?! I dont know if it was someone whose hair had been blown back at an incredible speed, but the face looked as vicious as a devil. The devil even had a sword as tall as me tied on his back. Immediately afterwards, a golden dot followed, blinking repeatedly. Munhu shouted without realizing it. Everyone be careful! grasp! In the midst of a storm, a spur rises in the air. Treading in the air?! Stepping into the empty space and following the path of empty space. It is the highest level of Gyeongsinjutsu and means walking in the air at will. Looking at the spur rising in the air, it certainly looked like it was in the air, but I wasnt sure because the movement was so explosive. A mysterious devil rising up to block the sun floating high above. Peeeeeeee! With the sound of gold strings breaking, the demon descended at high speed and grabbed the sword behind his back with both hands. Grumble! As red-blooded demonic energy erupted from the devils entire body, fear appeared on Munhus face. Avoid! Qarring! * * * hmm? Jeong Il-ryong glanced back. Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Oh Kyung-hwa tilted her head. Why are you doing that? No. Maybe Im getting older now, but Im starting to have auditory hallucinations. Oh Kyung-hwa laughed. These are not words that would come out of the mouth of the worlds most beautiful swordsman. Hehe, you are the only one who treats this old man like a human being. Speaking of being treated like a human being, the most powerful person in the Uicheon Alliance is very cruel. Dont say anything you dont know. Do you think all young people these days are like you? There are a lot of people who treat respect for adults as worse than a stone rolling on the street. haha! Im still over 50, so youre still young? Its not bad to hear. Jeong Il-ryong looked at the shaded forest in the distance. A large man was sitting on a rock, and behind him, beasts with red eyes were lying down here and there in the bushes. They are the famous beasts. I dont know if they have a good reputation, but they are the beasts. At that time, the man turned his head this way. The mans eyes lit up as he looked at Jeong Il-ryong. Slurp. An intangible energy wave leaked out from the mans body. At the same time, a stinging smell came in. It was a stinging smell that only a carnivore could smell. Oh Kyung-hwa waved her hand with an annoyed face. Smelly things. However, Jeong Il-ryong did not show such a thing. He looked at the man with a sigh and asked in a calm voice. What is your name? Yulang (). Its Yulang indeed. An admiring voice flowed from Jeong Il-ryongs mouth. You are the Yulrang who is said to be the Beast Palace Lords favorite disciple. One of the two closest to the next palace lord? A blue sparkle appeared in the man Yulangs eyes. There is a small black dot in the center of the blue eye that extends to the white of the eye. It was like looking into the eyes of a wolf. It was said that the martial arts outside of Sae-wae are completely different from the martial arts of the mainland Central Plains. Even though they look similar, they are so bizarre that the moment you make a mistake, you are said to be outsmarted by a master. . I understand after looking at you. It seems to be mixed with the martial arts of the midfield, but it is also completely different. Moreover, the energy wave that is latent It would be difficult for even a decent expert in the midfield to withstand ten sums. Yulang did not care at all about the evaluation of himself. He just looked at Jeong Il-ryong with a bright look in his eyes and then quickly turned his head. Oh Gyeong-hwa chuckled. Did you see it? Those guys are like that. They dont know anything about worldly manners. The world we live in is different, so we cant just criticize them for not knowing their manners. Why are you being so lenient on that guy? Generous? Its a greeting that anyone can do. joy! Anyway, I guess you know who that guy is. Jeong Il-ryong nodded. know. I have no choice but to know. Each of the Saewoesagung (Čm) is a group that is worthy of being a member of the three powerful families. We may be holding our breath for now, but it is natural to keep track of those who may become enemies or allies at any moment. I dont know why thats obvious. If you are an ally, you can hold hands, and if an enemy appears, just break it up and thats it. You need to let go of your temper, too. If you dream of a higher place. Oh Kyung-hwa snorted. Nothing to do. I will live my whole life on active duty and then die. Of course, I would like to be treated as well. haha. Jeong Il-ryong responded with a bright smile and slowly lowered his upper body. Anyway, Id like to end our conversation with the Minister of Light here. I guess we dont have much time. The person who fills up half a day talking about this and that is a good talker. But its good. I agree that we dont have much time. Okay, okay. So Jeong Il-ryongs eyes sparkled. His eyes were a mixture of greed and madness that did not match his immortal appearance. Where is the Avatar Jewel? Oh Kyung-hwa tapped her arms with her fingers. Its in my arms. Lets finalize the deal first. Hand it here. If you want to buy something, you have to show that you have enough money. haha. Its not like Im doing business once or twice, but Im being rude. I cant help it either. Arent you here as an agent sent from above, rather than a personal transaction this time? Jeong Il-ryong nodded. I understand. He took out a small gold bag from his pocket. Its here. Is this that? Thats right. Ill tell you in advance, this item is twice as good as the previous one. If you bring it to me, I will be satisfied. How did you manage to get something like this? Even though I look like this, Im not the leader of the Uicheon Alliance. I did try my best. After receiving the gold bag, Oh Gyeong-hwa took out a similarly sized gold bag from her arms. Unlike Jeong Il-ryongs red gold bag, it was a blue gold bag. Thank you. Jeong Il-ryong smiled and accepted the gold bag. His face was smiling, but his eyes were shaking with excitement. The old man, who is said to have only a handful of political powers, is unable to control his mind. Oh Kyung-hwa was inwardly curious. Its the Avatar Jewel Is that bead that important? I know its a valuable item, but I dont know its use. It doesnt give off a particularly great energy, nor is it a dazzlingly beautiful bead. I just hate being curious. Oh Kyung-hwa asked honestly. But what is that bead that you are handing me something like this? Hehe, what may be nothing more than a piece of rotten wood to some people can be firewood to heat a room to others. Just think of it as something I need. I guess so. Oh Kyung-hwa whetted her appetite. This is a euphemistic way to express your intention not to tell. They probably wont tell you until the end. Hes like a scrawny old man. Jeong Il-ryong, who had a gold bag in his arms, clapped his hands. Well, this concludes the transaction. I guess so. How are you going to go right away? I feel like I want to talk to you about whats going on in the world like before, but Im really busy. Arent you busy too? Well, thats true, but we have time to share a few drinks. Hehe, thats what I wanted to see. Oh Kyung-hwa waved her hand with an expression that seemed like she was annoyed by the world. Although it has a good nature, it is full of boring people. There is no one as cheerful as Grand Elder. The superiors will be upset. hot! Its disappointing. During that time, they might be worrying about whats coming up their snouts. How do you feel? Why dont you take this opportunity to come to Iron Blood Castle? her! Are you offering to recruit me? Whats wrong with you? Isnt it natural to covet talented people? Thank you for your words. Dont be like that, but think about it seriously But thats it. hmm? Jeong Il-ryong smiled warmly. Are you in a position to make such a suggestion to me? Yes, its just a sobriety. Hmm, if you speak so crookedly again. Whoops! Oh Kyung-hwas eyes were bloodshot. Before he knew it, Jeong Il-ryongs hand was stuck in his heart. Jeong Il-ryong shook his head. When you go to the afterlife, you should first change your shameless personality. Kuhuhhh. Fuhuaaaak! When the hand was pulled out, Oh Kyung-hwa collapsed. He died instantly. omg! Da Danju?! Jeong Il-ryong looked back. Hmm, how many small children did you bring? He looked at Yulang. How do you feel? It looks like youve already eaten your fill, but would you like to try one more meal with those jerks? Surprisingly, the corners of Yulangs mouth rose. of course. * * * Your mothers grave? dog sound. Wow! If you dont speak clearly, I will really kill you. Cough! I heard that too please. Seoryangs hands loosened as he looked at Moon Hos face. Slurp. At the end, all fifty members fell to the floor. flinch! Seo-ryang, who was looking around with his blood-soaked body, grabbed his right arm. In his trembling hand, he was holding a five-character long sword that Ma Dong-pil had rescued him. The arm tried to move on its own. The hot smell of blood entering my nose made me want to kill all the fallen people without realizing it. Lets go! A dark magic machine that burns on its own even when not used. Hmph, I knew it would be like this. The dark magician did not calm down. The closed underground prison was struggling to be opened on its own. Xu Liang growled like an animal. Sipa, lets just get over that guy and lets go. Even if I couldnt do it, I would pay for one leg. Even though I was reincarnated in a different body, thinking about that guy made my severed right leg ache. Just wait, you bastard! Ugh. The moment when you feel demon energy rushing to your feet. Quang! Seo-ryangs body disappeared with an explosion. Chapter 72 Episode 72. I closed the door without knowing that the devil had come out (2)Jeong Il-ryong chuckled. If you are an ally, join hands and if you are an enemy, you will crush them? Thats such a refreshing thing to say. . Hey, Danju. Oh Kyung-hwas eyes were still wide open. His face was stained with distrust, and he no longer showed any goodwill toward the other person. Jeong Il-ryongs smile deepened. We need to properly understand who is our friend and who is our enemy before we can join hands or fight. If I go on a rampage like you without knowing anything, I will end up losing my head in the hands of someone as strict as you are now. He waved his hand carelessly. Tuk! Patter. Oh Kyung-hwas supply and demand rolled around and stopped at Yulangs feet. Are you going to give that to the kids too? Its okay. Even kids cover up what they want to do. Hehe, I guess so. puck! Oh Kyung-hwas supply and demand flew and hit a rock far away. Jeong Il-ryong turned his head. Wow, the wolves you brought here really have an amazing appetite. Everything you eat becomes nourishment through the Great Law of the Beast King. Did I say its the last minute? exactly. her! Its truly amazing that these beasts have the upper hand even against martial arts swordsmen. The place the two were looking at was a sea of blood. It was the blood poured out by the fifty members of the Iron Guard brought by Oh Gyeong-hwa. Almost all the bodies were badly damaged, as if they had been eaten by animals. And among the miserable corpses, thirty wolves were lying down and licking each others fur. The words beasts that Oh Gyeong-hwa spoke of were not metaphors but reality. The force of the Beast Palace brought by Yulang was not people, but real wolves. But it was no ordinary wolf. Each animal is the size of a calf. Its not because theres blood on it, its just like that, the fur is as red as blood. These were not naturally grown wolves. The presence radiated by each animal was as great as that of any other peak expert. Jeong Il-ryong shook his head. I heard that there are magic arts and sciences that you have never heard of and are spread all over the world. The Great Law of the Beast King is not a science of magic or science. Just as people learn internal energy through meditation, it is like forcing animals to learn internal energy. Are you in control? Of course. Yulang gestured to a wolf. It was the smallest of the red wolves. Even though it was about the size of a tiger. Sreuk. The wolf got up from his seat, approached Yulang, and rubbed his head on his thigh. Jeong Il-ryong was impressed. You mean you can understand just by hand gestures? exactly. Because it is connected to the spirit of the upper level, delicate commands are possible. I was wondering if it was possible to use animals as a force, but at this level, I am also jealous. No matter how strong a beast is, the reason it is difficult to use it with all its might is because it cannot be controlled. Even if it is controlled, it is impossible to understand it with reason like a human. Is there a beast that understands complex tactics, attack and defense, and jumps to the front line at the right time? But these wolves can do that. If these guys were as strong as a peak expert and had skin and teeth harder than steel, it wouldnt take half an hour to annihilate a small or medium sect. What about the demons blood? I made sure you swallowed enough. Did it work? I dont know yet. Because there is no mine nearby. However, if there are people with demonic energy within a radius of ten miles, they will be able to detect it. Jeong Il-ryong nodded. In many ways, youre better than people. Im jealous. . And I want to say thank you. The one that joined hands with me, not the iron-blooded one. Yulang smiled slightly. The smile on his beardless and eyebrowless face was somehow creepy. Its natural to join hands with the person who treats you well. From long ago, they only saw us as animals. haha. But Yulang glanced to the side. In the distance, in front of the broken tree stump, there was a middle-aged man breathing heavily. His entire body was covered in blood, but fortunately he didnt seem to have lost his life. He was none other than Gwak Sa, the deputy leader of the Iron Widan. Why did you leave that guy behind? Im thinking of taking him with me. Do you know someone? I dont know. However, the Iron Guard that was resisting was particularly resistant. The sharpness of the knife is also clumsy. When I asked him about it, he was said to have been imprisoned in the prison of Iron Blood Castle and recently became the vice-master. Does that make it a problem to kill him? Its no problem, but arent you curious? How could a felon imprisoned in prison become a drunkard? . Huh, well, theres a reason for that. If youve been around the political world at this age, theres something you can feel just by looking at it. I bet he knows something about Sanghyeongseong. Yulang nodded. At the same time, he tilted his head as if another question arose. What is the bag of gold that was handed to you by that guy? hmm? Oh, you mean the Avatar Jewel? exactly. You dont know anything. Just know this. It is a treasure that can be usefully used for you and me to achieve our great cause. At that moment, a bright light appeared in Yulangs eyes. Are you planning to write it to Lord Uicheon? Jeong Il-ryong smiled and put his index finger in front of his mouth. Yulang nodded. Even though it was a mountain with no one around, it meant keeping in mind that word could possibly leak out. What about the palace lord? Thank goodness youre in recovery. I think hell wake up soon. Youre welcome. The medicine you brought me is effective hmm? Yulangs ears twitched. Why but? for a moment. He looked southwest. At the same time, all the wolves that were lying down leisurely licking their fur stood up and their bright eyes lit up. When he was lying down, he had a gentle appearance, but when he got up and started fighting, he was truly ferocious. Slurp. The smallest wolf, Blood Wolf Lord, raised his head to the sky. Woooo!! As the Great Lord of Blood began to cry, the remaining twenty-nine wolves also cried individually. The howls of calf-sized wolves echoed across the blood-soaked ground, reminiscent of hell. The howling grew louder, as if the wind blowing from all directions stimulated the wolves fierceness. Yulang raised his hand. At the same time, all the wolves, including the Great Lord of Blood, stopped howling. They are demons. Mine? exactly. I dont know the exact number, but I think its a little less than a hundred. Hoo. It seems like you too have tasted the blood of demons. no. The Lord of the Bloodlines told me. An evil smile appeared on Jeong Il-ryongs face. Whatever it is, it is truly a miraculous ability. So, what is their level? Compare that to the fifty Iron Guards. Numbers are numbers, but there are quite a few people involved. How does it compare to the wolves power? Yulang looked back at Jeong Il-ryong. There was strong confidence in those blue eyes. Jeong Il-ryong took a back seat. Can you show me properly? This time, neither you nor I will participate in the war. Is the time okay? I dont mind if it lasts tonight. Yulang turned around again. Ssssss. A powerful energy wave flowed from his body. It will be over before sunset. * * * Ma Dong-pils eyes wavered. amazing. Peeeeee! Peeeeeeee! The new law of coins moving forward at a rapid pace was amazing. The speed wasnt that great. Because she is only one-third recovered yet. What was really great was the recovery. It was said that he had clearly just been freed from the curse. But that movement Among the people he had seen, the person who used the highest level of divine law was Mudam, the guardian lord, and the person who showed the most extraordinary divine law was Seo-ryang. The new laws of coinage were completely different from theirs. Of course, it was at a high level, but it could not be compared to Lord Protector, and although his technique was excellent, the difference from what Xu Liang showed was clear. But it was beautiful. The delicate and perfect movements made by the tip of the toes are dazzling. The movement of slowly but surely moving through the streets was worthy of being seen as an example of divine law. It is not simply an appearance that can show a high level of martial arts. Over the years of learning martial arts, there was evidence that he had faithfully practiced the basics without resorting to tricks even once. I dont know, but I probably practiced while coughing up blood. Even Ma Dong-pil, who had mastered traditional horsemanship, lacked the confidence to show such neat moves. grasp! Ma Dong-pil followed Juhwa next to him. Beads of sweat were forming on Juhwas forehead. Are you okay? are you okay. It seems like my skills are reviving every moment. But if you push yourself any further, it could be dangerous at a critical moment. are you okay. I wont advise you to rest in the carriage. How about riding a horse? Its really okay. If youre tired, Ill let you rest on your own. Even while practicing divine law, we talk leisurely. This probably means that even though its hard, its really okay. But that was Ma Dong-pils mistake. The coinage was simply not decent. Like a new technique that becomes more beautiful as time passes, it was regaining its previous martial arts skills at an alarming rate. Wow! Faaagh! The beautiful movements added strength. The speed of the coin became even faster, and now it was ahead of the three guardians riding famous horses. This is it. There was a faint joy in Juhwas eyes. You can do it like this. The speed at which he regained his martial arts skills was truly terrifying. This is partly because her talent blended well with Woleum Magic, and it also proved that her efforts so far were great. However, it was a recovery that could not be understood by that alone. There was a real reason why she was able to recover so quickly. The Three Princes magical energy. The concentrated demonic energy of Xiliang contained the essence of the Amyeongjin Demonic Art. The dark magic attack is a magic attack that burns, destroys, and advances endlessly. As I pursued change at every moment, I naturally focused on movement rather than stillness. If youre so exhausted that even jumping becomes a burden, its better to move if you can. Naturally, Woleummagong also agreed with him and showed a fiery recovery. Slurp. The sweat on my forehead froze and then broke and flew away. Woleummagi occurs naturally and tries to remove even the smallest impurities. do. From one-third to one-half. S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Okay! From half to three quarters. It was a miraculous recovery achieved while covering 50 miles. Danjeons magic power usage ability has also recovered by more than 70%. Juhwas face was very reminiscent. At this rate, soon! It was then. Woooo!! Juhwa and Ma Dongpils eyes sparkled. Everyone stop! Horses and people were running very fast. The group slowly slowed down and was able to stop after traveling almost 150 more miles. Ma Dong-pil came next to Juhwa. Did you feel it? yes. Its not Magi. Thats right, its not a demon Its very ferocious. Slurp. The two people raised their heads. A huge man was looking down at this place from a hill in the distance. The man, Yulang, said. Bite. Faaagh! As soon as he finished speaking, huge shadows appeared from left and right. Ma Dong-pil shouted. Sangae! Chaaaaaa! Three groups of guards, each with weapons drawn, attacked the shadows. * * * ! Seo-ryangs face hardened. This? The summit of the mountain became a sea of blood. Badly damaged corpses were scattered everywhere. What kind of animals had eaten it? More than half of the flesh was gone, and only chewed bones were visible. Even the boiling demon energy seemed to have cooled down. Magi tells him to go wild at the smell of blood, but his reason strongly suppresses it. However, he soon read traces that could lead to a unity between reason and emotion. It hasnt been long. Probably before Lee Gak huh? Saaagh! Magi and Sagi rose up, fighting for the front. Slurp. When I sweep down a low rock, I can read traces of divine energy there. Just as King Biyo, a master of boatcraft, read the traces of the martial arts of the nine schools in his secret records. Just as Lee Cheon-sang, who reached the ultimate level of magic, captured traces of Buddhist martial arts in his magic. He was also able to read Western books. The unique charm of martial arts of the Jeongpa faction flashes in the disappearing traces. Traces of the super expert Jeong Il-ryong, who is called Miyeom Geomseon and is praised by everyone. Lets go! As the day slowly drew to a close, blood-red lightning spewed out a merciless desire to kill under the red-stained sky. Slurp. The hair on my whole body stood up. The cold demonic energy in my stomach boiled more violently than before. It seemed like someone was whispering in his ear. Kill me. Kwaaaaang! A huge red lightning went down the mountain at an alarming speed. Wow! A secret golden glow followed suit. Chapter 73 Episode 73 I closed the door, not knowing that the devil had come out (3)Kaaaaang! Shit! An unusual swear word came out of Ma Dong-pils mouth. He, who had been continuously retreating, suddenly turned his body and swung his legs. Pow! With one kick, the big wolf was blown away. If the common man saw it, he wouldnt have been able to close his mouth in surprise. But even for a moment. Grrr. The wolf shook his head a few times and then wrinkled his nose again. Quack! As I closed my claws, the ground cracked. As the blood-red fur gradually swelled, it seemed to be one and a half times larger than before. Ma Dong-pils eyes wavered. No shock? Although it was a sudden attack, it was an attack with considerable power. Even after being kicked, all you did was stumble a few times? Where on earth do these monsters come from? Wow! Ugh! One of the guards screamed as he was caught in the mouth of a huge wolf. Protectors face instantly turned blue as his upper body was pierced by sharp teeth. Blood pouring out. A series of crunching sounds were heard, and then it fell limp. He died because his heart was pierced and his neck bones were broken. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The wolf that spat out the corpse roared. Wow! It can hardly be said to be the sound of a wolf howling. A sound that was on a different level from a dog barking echoed throughout the area like a tigers roar. It wasnt even just one or two. Faaagh! Ma Dong-pil quickly ran over and swung his sword roughly. Sigh! His sword cut a long cut into the wolfs hind thigh. However, it cannot be considered a fatal wound. There was quite a bit of blood, but it was only a cut. How can this happen! Because the wolves moved quickly, there was no choice but to engage in quick combat on this side as well. The moment to form sword energy was a waste, so I had to fight only with internal strength and pure sword skills. Still, this is excessive. Even though he was cut by his sword, which could even cut through rocks, his entire lower body was not cut off; instead, the only damage was to the skin. Wow! The wolfs reaction was also dazzling. Without threatening or glaring, the moment he was cut, he thrust his head in and tried to bite Ma Dong-pil. Quick! I could see the ugly teeth in the giant wolfs mouth. Those teeth, which were as hard as steel and sharp as a treasured sword, were covered in the blood of his subordinates. Ma Dong-pils eyes were filled with demonic energy. Quang! He dug into his arms and lifted the wolf into the air. This is a strategy that is difficult to choose. Ma Dong-pil, who had fought against all kinds of strange monsters in the Gojuk Forest, was the most effective in pushing back the wolves among the group. Wooooow! Vivid magical energy flocked to Ma Dong-pils sword. I was planning on paying for it and reducing their numbers first. Whirring! A sharp sword was shot towards the wolf along with a swirling gust of wind. No matter how fast the wolf was, it was an unavoidable blow. Pow! Blood spurted from the wolfs chest. Finally, the proper weeding was done. Ma Dong-pils eyes are full of cold and heavy murder. sorry. The immediate mourning for the dead Cho Won was bound to be short. It is not too late to truly mourn after defeating all these monsters. Ma Dong-pil looked around. ! The area was truly a mess. The convoy camped around the wagons and the three groups of guards surrounding them were fighting against the wolves, but it was not enough. The speed of the wolves, which I dont know where they came from, was faster than the divine methods of the guardians, their skin was like steel, and their ferocity was similar to that of a demon steeped in madness. At the same time, when it seemed dangerous, he even used exquisite hit-and-run tactics. Wolves forming a camp? You learned those tactics? I wondered if this made common sense. The nobles of Gojuklim also did not use tactics as a group. damn! But it wasnt the time to be completely surprised. This was the moment when Ma Dong-pil, who looked around and found a loophole in a wolf, was about to leave. hook! The honest and vicious way of living that can be felt behind your back. Ma Dong-pil swung his sword strongly. It was his own sword strike with a unique heavy and strong pressure. Pow! His sword cut through the wolfs front leg. There was a dull sound, as if the tree had been cut with an axe. When did you get here Wow! Ma Dong-pil could not contain his astonishment. The wolf that attacked his rear was the one that had been struck down by his sword a little while ago. Blood was pouring from his chest and his tongue was hanging out, but his eyes were still cruel. Arent you dead?! How can this happen? It definitely hit the spot where the heart and lungs overlap? crane! crane! Kuh-hun! The wolf rushed back, making a deflated sound. Unlike other wolves that form a group, it acts independently. This is because the injury is so severe that he cannot keep pace. Wooooow! Ma Dong-pil raised his magic skills to the limit. Phew! After avoiding the wolfs maw, he jumped on the back of the wolfs neck and stabbed it in the eye. Slurp! The trembling wolf soon collapsed. The long sword penetrated the eye and split the brain. Whoop! Whoop! Ma Dong-pils breathing became quite rough. I was so tired of being a master at just getting rid of one wolf. There was no time to play. Faaagh! Ma Dong-pil, who rushed into the middle of the battlefield in an instant, heard a strong explosion in his ears. Kaaeng! The body of the wolf that flew down three feet and fell down was covered in white frost. I staggered to my feet, but immediate battle seemed impossible. Lord Chancellor! Gasp! Juhwa took a deep breath and shouted loudly. The convoy should stay further inside and wait! It may sound quite cold to the guards who need an extra helping hand, but Ma Dong-pil thought her judgment was right. Even if its the same mine, if you havent teamed up yet, its better to leave behind. Quad deuk! Two members of the three groups collapsed, vomiting blood. Juhwas eyes sank coldly. Wow! In an instant, she filled Jins void and swung her double sword. Whoops! The two wolves, who were trying to attack through the gap, hesitated and backed away with thin ice covering their faces. Huh! At that time, Ma Dong-pil, who was flying high in the sky, descended at a frightening speed. Sigh! The neck bones of the two wolves were split by a more powerful slash than ever before. I was planning on blowing off his head, but I only managed to cut it in half. Even though he died, it was still surprising. Whoop! The effort exerted in one moment was excessive. Ma Dong-pils face turned pale. He exclaimed after taking a short breath. Hoecheonchukjin (h)! Para la la rock! The only forty remaining guards formed this line and each turned left and right. The large and small wheels seemed to be rotating in opposite directions. Juhwas eyes wavered. Dangerous. Even at first glance, you can see that it is a great strategy. It was clear why Ma Dong-pil had only now activated that strategy. If you constantly rotate rapidly, disrupting the enemys vision and blocking your allies gaps, you will inevitably waste a lot of stamina. Ma Dong-pil also threw in his own winning strategy. bout! Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! The wolves at the front retreated sharply. Sang Cheon-soos career was spread like silk and brought to the earth. That wasnt all. Juhwa quickly moved to the rear and once again sprayed the heavenly water. Puff poop! A coin that travels everywhere and causes the temperature of the earth to plummet. It is powerful in the bitterly cold temperature. The entire Blood Guard stepped back and were busy growling. Yulangs eyes deepened as he watched the scene from afar. Its pretty good. Jeong Il-ryong nodded. You have considerable coping skills. You dont look like you have much combat experience. His eyes were fixed on the coin. Although he was aged, his clear, yet faintly eager eyes were filled with greed. Are you going to be okay with the blood? It would just be a waste of time, but it wouldnt be easy to access. Of course its okay. Ugh. Yulangs eyes turned blue. At the same time, the wolves at the front all jumped forward at once. Even though he instinctively knew he had to step back, he immediately responded to Yulangs command. Juhwa and Ma Dongpil quickly swung their swords at the wolves. Sigh! Boom! The wolves that had jumped in turned over and retreated. He jumped in explosively, but the speed with which he retreated was amazing. Except for five or six that got their feet tangled and fell down, all retreated safely. at the same time. Faaagh! Juhwas eyes wavered. Oh no. As if they had been waiting, the wolves from behind flew through the air and attacked. It wasnt like I was particularly careless, but I was taken advantage of by a simple tactic. This was because the wolves on the front lines were so brutal. At that time, a blunt and quick voice reached her ears. Single soul. Jeeeeee!! A wave of powerful power flowing through the blade. Ma Dong-pil, who noticed the attack of the rear wolves one beat before Juhwa, urgently took out his secret technique. Good luck! Flash! A huge sword was fired at the wolves in a crescent shape. Fuwaaaaak! bang! Four wolves were cut into pieces. Three of them suffered deep cuts in their abdomen, and two of them were swept away by the aftereffects of the sword energy and flew away from side to side. ! Juhwas eyes widened. amazing. With a single blow, he cut four of the monsters apart and inflicted fatal injuries on three of them. It was a tremendous sword technique that was rarely seen even during the civil war. However, Ma Dong-pils condition was not good. Wow! He fell to his knees and vomited blood, and his complexion was as white as a corpse. The intense battle had already drained a lot of internal strength. Even if he saved his stamina, it wasnt enough, so he risked internal injuries and even pulled out his best skills. Weeeeeee. The demonic energy became rough, the prayers became unstable, and the swordsmans unique courage suddenly became strong. Three leaders! Dont worry about me, come on Pugh! A wolf saw an opportunity and jumped in, coughing up blood and flying back. He was hit directly by Sangcheonsoo, which had used all its might. Ma Dong-pil bit his lip. Damn it! Why did you stay silent even though you had the secret to kill the wolves? It was because I was afraid of a situation like the present. If the coin hadnt stopped him just now, he would have become wolf food by now. There is nothing that can be done now that it is like this. Ma Dong-pil shouted, blood splattering out. Chukjin opening attack! Everyone jump in! Weeeeeee! Slam! This row of escorts, rotating in place, spread out in a circle. Switch from a defense-only strategy to an attack-only strategy. Now, it has changed from a fight to protect to a fight to survive. Juhwa bit her lip. The commander of the Protectorate, who considered his mission more important than his life, gave up his formation and declared a melee. It meant that the situation was at its worst. The convoy also fights! At least one person must return alive! Yeon shouted. Everyone spread out! Run to the branch as quickly as possible! Wow! The demons, who had maintained a tight formation, moved randomly. It disturbs the wolves vision and runs away at the same time. Jeong Il-ryong, who was watching the scene from afar, clicked his tongue. They make boring choices. . What are you going to do? They are unexpectedly rampant. Moreover, the damage caused by the blood tribes is considerable. . They may be dry and withered, but they are demons. If you stimulate the Demonic Cult beyond its limits, it will have its own misfortune Paaaaang! At that moment, Yulangs new model moved at an incredible speed. Ma Dong-pil, who was trying to somehow raise his stamina and swing his sword, raised his sword in a momentary rush of death. Quang! Ma Dong-pil, who flew away, hit a huge tree and fell. Leader three! omg?! Pow! Juhwa vomited blood. It was hit right in the abdomen. You twisted your body in an instant to avoid a critical point. Your reaction was good. Wow! Juhwas face was swollen after being slapped. Yulang, who was holding her hair and possessing demonic blood, looked around and shouted. If you dont want to see your superiors eaten alive, dont even dream of running away. Chapter 74 Episode 74 He closed the door, not knowing that the devil had come out. (4)Look at that scene. Burr. Kwaksa trembled. Jeong Il-ryong spoke without even looking at him. Isnt it really ironic? Its a sight where beasts that dont even look like people succumb to real beasts. Ugh. This powerhouse is full of illusions. The romance of exchanging drinks on a sailboat due to the endless friendship of Bimou, the thief who could not stand injustice and drew his sword to save his family Every warrior who dives into the rivers and lakes has such a fantasy. . But Kang-ho is also just one side of the world. I dont like it, but I go back to the principle of the law of the jungle that those demon cultists preach. After all, isnt it the rule of animals to eat and be eaten? Jeong Il-ryongs smile, reminiscent of a immortal, was filled with deep darkness as much as his noble appearance. Humans are ultimately animals too. Bite him to death, trick him to death, kill him, kill him again, and take the top spot, and thats it. Jeong Il-ryong turned his head to Kwak Sa. Master Gwak closed his eyes tightly without realizing it. The clear eyes of Jeong Il-ryong looking at me were so scary. Morals and norms are worthless in a world of beasts. Isnt the reason we were born in this world just to crawl upward toward an infinitely high place? Jeong Il-ryong turned his head again. In his eyes, he saw Juhwa, who had been grabbed by the hair by Yulang. And those who sit in high places can take away all the rights of those who live in low places. Sigh. The noble smile he had been showing all this time was distorted infinitely. I was just wondering how such an expression could come out of such a stylish exterior. Today is a pleasant day in many ways. Behind a pure white smile, a devils desire more intense than that of a demon who shouts that the world is evil boils over. The loser, who wanted the ultimate throne but eventually fell back before a stronger power, has not yet given up on his dream. Higher, stronger, more superior. Behind him, who was only looking at the sky without looking down, a red lightning flashed with explosive killing power. * * * Yeon shouted. Everyone stop! atmosphere! Crumble. The demons and wolves also stopped attacking. The demons could do that, but it was surprising that the wolves offensive stopped. Yulrang stopped Hyeolrangdae. Yulang looked around. A slight crack appeared on his expressionless face. I got hit by eight bastards Its definitely not enough. Kiyiing. Each of the wolves stepped back and lowered their heads. It seemed like he was scared. Yulang looked down at the coin. sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His expression did not change, except that one cheek was swollen. However, the shock and anger in her shaking eyes represented her feelings. Yulangs eyes sank deeply. Pow! Wow! Juhwas back was bent. He was struck again in the abdomen with a knee. Thats not an expression suitable for a loser. Yeon gritted his teeth. this guy! Cant you let him go right now! Yulang turned his gaze to Yeoni. At that moment, Yeon-i felt the strength in her legs relax. What kind of guys eyes are They are not human eyes. However, if it were the eyes of an animal, it was not like that. The fear of the Mystic Eyes that was felt only by high-ranking figures during the civil war. It was similar to the look in his eyes that gave him fear of an unknown that seemed not to exist in this world. Ugh. Demonic energy bloomed from Yeons body. It was as if another animal stood up in the face of a threatening beast. Yulang smiled. He slowly raised his arm and pointed at Yeon-i. die. what? Ma Dong-pil, who came to his senses at that time, shouted. Avoid! Quad deuk! In an instant, a huge wolf jumped in and bit Yeon-is entire neck and upper body. Quack! Quad deuk! A merciless maw that crushes every bone. The light disappeared from Yeons eyes. Yulang said coldly. You killed it, so its yours. Lets get it done cleanly. Crash! Chews and swallows a person whole in front of everyone. The demons faces turned pale. Although Juhwa had the highest status, the leader who actually led them was Yeoni. The sight of such a leader being eaten by a wolf the size of a calf was shocking in itself. Ma Dong-pils eyes wavered. Unbelievable. Yeon-i was a master. Even though he was below me and Juhwa, he was a magician who could well be called a peak expert. It was definitely avoidable. But why didnt they notice that the wolf was attacking? At that time, Yulang turned his head to Ma Dongpil. The performance was amazing. I dont know how many blood wolves died at your hands. ! They say I can raise the wolf again, but my personality isnt good enough to ignore the effort I put in. flinch! Ma Dong-pil felt his entire body muscles becoming stiff. As soon as I met Yulangs eerie eyes, my nerves went crazy. My heart beat became stronger and my hands and feet became cold. Those eyes! Yulang was a great expert. But my body did not respond to his energy waves. Those strange eyes are binding the body of the person they are facing with an invisible chain. Yulang raised his hand once again. A thick, long finger stretched out towards Ma Dong-pil. You too must die. bang! Ma Dong-pil ran. It was towards Yulang and nowhere else. The intention was to kill the leader of this group before the attack even occurred. A faint expression of admiration appeared on Yulangs face. Great. bang! Oops! Ma Dong-pil was thrown backwards. It wasnt Yulang who did it. Before I knew it, I was hit by the tail of the approaching blood lord and was thrown away. Hyeolrangs body boasts the strength of steel. Being struck by the tail of the strongest of them all, it was as if he had been hit with a piece of iron. Im crying! A large amount of blood poured from the nose and mouth. The trembling body proved that there were unusual internal injuries. Dangerous. There is severe internal bleeding. Jinki, who didnt have much time left, was running wild, and excruciating pain came from his tangled muscles and broken ribs. Unable to fight. It was obvious that if I moved carelessly, I would die before I could even attack. Four or three leaders. A groaning voice came out of Juhwas mouth. Yulang looked around and shouted. Prey was everywhere. Have as many stomachs as you want Run! Juhwa shouted, coughing up blood once again. Everyone run away! Hurry up and report this situation to the branch Come on! Juhwas words stopped. Her complexion was pale and pale after being hit in the stomach three times in a row. Even if he did it in moderation, Yulang was a man with a body so dangerous that he could kill a top-class expert with only external attacks. Rather, it can be said that it is amazing that he has endured until now. Ma Dong-pil shouted in a hoarse voice. Oh, hurry up and run away! The three group members gritted their teeth. The leaders orders are absolute. As soon as Ma Dong-pils words fell, they immediately tried to run away. But it was impossible. It wasnt because Ma Dong-pil was caught in the eye, but he was practically unable to escape. Slurp. Blood tribes surround us from all directions. That wasnt all. One by one, wild beasts from unknown places appeared among the blood hordes. Not only did a pack of dozens of wolves spread across the surrounding mountains, but even two tigers and wild dogs came. The animals that appeared did not even growl. They all had red eyes, drooling, and just stared blankly at the group as if they were hypnotized. Although it has the appearance of a beast, it does not look like a beast. Those newly appeared beasts were even scarier than the blood rangers. profit! One of the demons gritted his teeth and ran. It was aimed at the ordinary wolves between blood and blood rangs. Get out of the way, you guys! Whoa! Two wolves were crushed by the demons sword. but. Thump! The wolves attacked without mercy and bit the demons limbs. Ugh! I tried to spin my body and throw everything away, but surprisingly, the wolves were holding on to the demon until the end. It was not the power of an ordinary wolf. Huh. Before he knew it, a blood wolf appeared behind Mine and bit his head. Quack! It was a meaningless death. Yulang smiled. It would be better to die like that than to be torn apart and eaten alive. I cant even resist. In a situation where it was literally difficult to lift a finger, the fear of the crowd reached its extreme. Slurp. When Yulang let go of his hand, the coin fell down. Yulang, who was looking down at her, slightly raised the corners of his mouth. The gourd-like inner skin revealed through the torn clothes stimulated the instincts of the beast. If I had time, I would have committed the crime until dawn and then killed him. Burr. Juhwa looked up at Yulang with poisonous eyes. Yulang looked around and shouted. Its meal time! Kyaaaang! Cough! Cough! The beasts roared fiercely and attacked all at once. Ma Dong-pil and Ju-hwa closed their eyes tightly. * * * Jeong Il-ryong stroked his beard. Hmm, this is surprising again. I thought you would humiliate me in front of everyone. The winner has the right to take everything the loser has. Even though they were going to kill me anyway, I thought they could at least have fun. Jeong Il-ryong, who was looking at the coins, whetted his appetite. Hey, I guess you didnt want to embrace a smelly bitch from the Demon Island. He got up from his seat. It looks like its almost over, so get ready to move hmm? Jeong Il-ryong frowned. He looked down at the back of his hand. ? The hair on the back of my hand stood up. That wasnt all. A chill ran down my spine and goosebumps appeared all over the back of my neck. On the other hand, blood rushed to my face and I felt hot. An unusual omen. My body reacted before I could sense it. This feeling Sreuk! Jeong Il-ryong, startled, looked back. His eyes widened. Lets go! An intimidating energy wave emanating from afar. The ever-flashing brilliance was distorted with murder and anger. Chaaaang! Jeong Il-ryong pulled out his sword without realizing it. I didnt know my opponent or my skills, but I felt like I had to do it. The direction of life? Jeong Il-ryongs face hardened. grow?! Faaagh! The red lightning that had been shooting in a straight line suddenly changed direction. Lightning flashes high in the sky. It looked like they were going to attack at any moment, but they changed direction. Yet, his life was focused on himself until the end. Jeong Il-ryongs gaze followed the lightning upward. And then down again. !! Something, much redder and more ferocious than the blood-red wolves charging from all directions, landed on the ground. Quaaaang! Everyone, including Yulang and Ma Dongpil Juhwa, were surprised. Thick dust rose from the broken ground. And beyond the dust, a red glow flickered repeatedly. Grrrr. The wolves that were running stopped in place and lowered their heads. Their eyes, showing their teeth, were alert. Dust slowly settling. And then a young man carrying a huge sword appeared there. Young Seoliang growled more fiercely than Hyeolrang. I came to destroy one guy, and I ended up with a pile of trash to clean up. Chapter 75 Episode 75 He closed the door, not knowing that the devil had come out. (5)Ma Dong-pils face was filled with surprise and emotion. Confucius! Xu Liang did not look at him. His gaze was directed towards the distant hills. Pure white clothes as always. His sleeves were full of blood whose identity it belonged to, and in his hand was a long sword with a faint glow. Jeong Il-ryong. We finally meet the leader of the Uicheon Alliance. The killer who blew off his right leg is over there, his eyes stained with greed shining. Squeeze! Flash! Even if I wasnt conscious of it, I was filled with demonic energy. My hair stands up naturally. The area under my eyes burned with anger towards the other person. I wanted to run right away and cut the guy to pieces. Slam! Seoliang pulled out his sword and pointed it at Jeong Il-ryong. The sword, which was only five feet long and about three to four times thicker than a bakdo, exuded tremendous power. The murderous intent emanating from the tip of the sword was crying out for a single will. wait. Jeong Il-ryongs face hardened every moment. Yulang frowned. Is it a demon? A young man who emits an intimidating flash of lightning. Is it because I have been suppressing my life or is it because I look so young? Yulang thought that although he was dangerous, he was not an opponent that could affect the situation. I dont know where it came from, but if youre a demon too Whoops! Yulangs eyes widened as if torn. What are these guys? Whats so hard? Seo-ryang massaged his right wrist with his left hand. A large knife bobbed its head following the bobbing hand. And the knife was covered in red blood. He moved to the rear in an instant and blew off one of Hyerangs heads. Ma Dong-pil showed a blank expression. Not only the fallen coins but also the convoy and guards opened their mouths in surprise. How? The bodies of those red wolves boast the strength of steel. They are monsters that are difficult to inflict even a scratch with a knife. No, arent they people that even peak masters would find difficult to deal with in the first place? To blow off the head of such a wolf with a single sword? Although it is a serious illness, is this possible? But how can their surprise be the same as Yulang? this? Even though my eyes were wide open, I couldnt see how he moved. Although it is not yet complete, the head of Hyeolrang, who had been polished with the Beast Kings Great Technique, was cut off very easily. master! Kiyiing. The blood warriors bowed their heads and took a step back. This too is surprising. Those who would jump into the sea of fire if they gave an order are getting scared and retreating. Xu Liang frowned. Hes big, but hes just a bitch. Wrong. Hyeolrang was not a creature that was frightened by the death of its companion. Moreover, isnt he in spiritual communication with Yulang? Therefore, it was not that I was scared of Seoryang. Slurp. Suddenly, a fox appeared at the feet of Seoryang. The Geumhos eyes, which looked at the wolves, boasted a subtle golden glow, shining in five colors. I felt a great majesty as the Geumho looked around, waving its tail as big as its body, wondering where its usual cuteness had gone. Even people felt like their spines were going numb. Boom. Xi Liang held the sword backwards. Anyway, I cant just leave it like that. Lets go! A red glow flowing through the blade. Yullang, startled, moved. this guy! Faaagh! Yulang rushed towards Seoryang at high speed, but the sword that had already left Seoryangs hand was spinning at high speed and flying toward the blood rangers. Burbubbubbuk! Ten large wolf heads rose into the sky. It was the last of the Dancheon Samdo () herbivorous Seonpungyeolsan (Lɢ). Paang! At the same time, Yulangs fist flew towards Seoliangs face. Xiliang snorted. Bye! Tsk! Yulang retreated to the left. heavy! With one kick, the large body was pushed to the side. If I hadnt instinctively defended myself, all my right ribs would have been shattered. Slam! The knife that cut off the heads of ten animals returned to Seoliang. Grrrr. sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The blood warriors trembled. Xu Liang nodded. Okay, just be quiet. Buaaaaang! It also rotates and flies again. This time, Yulang could not stop the merciless attack. Fuwaaaaak! Blood pouring everywhere, and bodies with missing heads fall down. As many as 20 blood wolves ended their lives due to two rounds of herbivory. It was hard to imagine that they were the monsters that had just been pushing demons over eighty years old. A death that is utterly futile. Squeeze! Lightning flashed from Xu Liangs body once again. It is not because of survival, but because of excessive consumption of internal energy that the demonic energy protrudes. Killing more than twenty blood wolves in just two herbivores was not an easy task. As I live, I see all kinds of strange monsters. Seoliang turned his gaze to Yulang. Yulang flinched. This is an opponent who has sufficiently proven his strength with two strikes and one kick. It was difficult to rush in. But what are you? Its so big. . Well, what can I do by arguing with someone who is going to kill me anyway? Its not a joke or a laugh. He looked very calm, as if he was splitting firewood for the night. That languid leisure that tears a persons pride to pieces. dare. Saaagh! The odor of an animal emanated from Yulangs body. The primal ferocity that could only be felt from a real animal was a bonus. His eyes sparkled. Flash! The one surviving blood-ranger jumped towards Seoliangs rear at terrifying speed. They plan to use Hyeolrangdaeju as bait to create an opening and launch an attack. At that time, a bloody wrinkle appeared on the bridge of Geumhos nose. Kaaaaang!! Kwaaaa! omg! Ugh! All the demons in the area held their ears and crouched. The roar of the golden tiger spreads loudly and explosively. Quad deuk! The Great Lord of Blood, who had jumped in with his mouth wide open, rolled his eyes and fell over. It was running so fast that its two front legs broke as soon as it rolled on the ground. Slurp. Geumho, who walked in front of Hyeolrangdaeju, sat down and snorted. It was to protect the pride of a true spirit creature that was even called a ghost god. Grumbling. Blood flowed from Yulangs lips. I bit it without realizing it. What about that beast? Seoliangs presence was so great that I only recognized it now. After realizing it, I felt an incredible shock. Geumho looked at Yulang. flinch! Yulang took a step back without realizing it. A pair of eyes shining in five colors were radiating the brilliance of a god, far beyond the realm of beasts. Its not an ordinary beast. No, its just wearing the mask of an animal, its not an animal. Yulangs complexion turned pale. Spiritual creatures?! It is a true spiritual object that is only talked about in the mouths of luxury enthusiasts who like to talk about it. In myths and legends, it was clear that it was a divine beast and a demonic beast that created all kinds of harmony. Did such a spirit thing really exist? The Beast Palace goes beyond communicating with beasts and dominates them and improves them, creating a being that is almost half-spiritual. It cannot be compared to any of the beasts of the Beast Palace. Even King Ho, who communicated with the palace lord of the time, feels shabby. Whats more, isnt that fox just a cub now? Xu Liang smiled. It wasnt an ordinary fox after all. He was not affected in any way by the golden tigers roar, which would make any living creature, regardless of its species, feel numb. It was not because he was strong, but because he shared energy with Geumho. Well, lets talk about this later. Cheeeeeek! White smoke rose from Geodo. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. Now, lets clean up after you too Who are you? what? Yullang shouted loudly. What on earth is your identity? Why are you walking around with such a monster?! It is a cry that is close to a roar. But his voice was shaking violently. The corners of Seo-ryangs mouth rose. I said I wouldnt give a full statement. Faaagh! Seoryang jumps at Yulang at once. Due to excessive internal energy consumption, the speed is not the same as before. However, his level of martial arts and passionate life did not change at all. The approaching itself is a threat and fear. Yulang shouted once again. Inoom! Pop! In the same way, a vicious force came out from Yulangs fist, which was running towards him. A sword as big as a mans body and a sword as big as a childs head exploded. Quang! With a strong explosion, Yulang staggered back. A fairly deep knife wound was engraved on the fist. My whole body creaked from the shock that went from my fists to my elbows and shoulders. Yulang, who was about to attack immediately, flinched at the pain rising from his ankle. The shock was transmitted to the lower body. this! I was confident that my strength was second to none except for the tribe of Paeung, but I was mistaken. This is not due to internal strength or skill, but sheer strength. Boom! Yulang raised his head. Unlike himself, who was shocked, the opponent rose into the air without any sign of difficulty and immediately struck down a huge sword. Yulang threw a pair of shoes. There was no time to cheer up. Quack! His body was thrown backwards. It was a blow that I could not withstand. grasp! As Yulang was coughing up blood and retreating, he saw Seoryang following up right in front of him. this person! It seems like the squire is fighting and not even breathing. Sigh! bang! I suffered internal injuries just by propping up my body with my feet on the ground. It meant that the impact was that big, and it also meant that it was possible to stop the opponent by doing so. Yulang stood up and immediately swung his fist. Hehehe! It felt like air was being sucked into a huge fist. It was Namrangshinken (ȭ), a martial art that Yulang could use with the greatest confidence. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. Pabababak! Yulangs eyes widened. Even before the wind from the Nanrang Divine Fist was fired, Xu Liangs body dispersed like a ghost. The Gucheonchukji Shinbo has appeared. Quang! The ground was caved in by strong winds. where?! Pow! Yulangs mouth dropped open. It was so painful that I couldnt even scream. One kick broke my back in half. I felt like all my strength was gone and my entire limbs were paralyzed. chuck. The heavy blade touched the nape of his neck. I finally remembered. It is one of the strongest forces outside of the new world, and is not inferior to the great gates of the central region, a mysterious sect that commands beasts. Xu Liang grinned. Its the Nanman Beast Palace but it doesnt really have anything to do with me. Cough! bye. This is an extremely heartless statement. Yulang urgently raised his head. I wanted to tell him to wait a moment and that I wasnt ready yet. However, Seoryangs cutting was as heartless as the words he uttered. Suddenly! Fuwaaaaak! Blood spurted out like a fountain from the fallen neck. It was a vain end for Yulang, a candidate for the successor to the Beast Palace, who had rendered Juhwa incapable of fighting with a single blow and had taken control of the battlefield in an instant. He had not even tried the technique he was proud of, the Heavenly Eye. A fight between the successor candidates of the Church of the Heavenly Demon and the successor candidates of the Beast Palace. The results were revealed very easily. It was an overwhelming victory for Xiliang, as if this showed the level of the two groups. Naturally, Xiliang had no interest in this fight. Ma Dong-pil was almost killed, so he intervened and wiped him out, but his purpose was different in the first place. Ma Dong-pil staggered and approached. Ball In an instant, his complexion turned pale. Xiliang did not look at him this time either. His eyes were focused solely on an old man standing on a hill looking down at him. When Ma Dong-pil first felt the fear of Seo-ryang, it was not as ferocious, but the evil eye of the evil spirit became much more vicious and hotter than then. I glare. One of my many enemies. Crumbling. Crumbling. A deadly demonic energy rising and a wave of energy spreading in all directions. Jeong Il-ryong!! It was a cry filled with overwhelming anger. Standing on the hill, Jeong Il-ryong was startled without realizing it. An illusion of the devil flashed across Seoryangs face as he smiled, showing his white teeth. The demon gate of the Underworld was closed again, but when it was opened, the devil that jumped out was still absorbed in his majesty. Ive been waiting for a long time. Quaaaang! The race of Seoliang began, faster and more intense than ever before. Chapter 76 Episode 76 Vain (1)So how was it? What do you mean? Haha, you know. ? Are you so upset? One of Wonjus countless strengths is that he is honest without adding or subtracting, but he is finally planning to give up one of his strengths. Soyeonsim sighed. I think Ive said this before. If you suddenly change the topic of conversation, the other person gets embarrassed. hmm? Plus, you dont even say what the topic of the conversation is. oh? Anyway, I knew you were tired of people asking how you were doing. So what do you mean, how was it? ah? . Yes. From what I heard, I realized I was a bit unexpected. Probably not a little. So Yeon-sim sighed inwardly. On the outside, he seems like a very clean-cut person, but there are times when he gives people a hard time. Well, in some ways, its hard to say its sometimes. In the Heavenly Demon Church, the leader is on the same level as God. Of course it is bound to be difficult. But its not tricky. This is because the religious leader is not someone to be picky about, but someone to trust. So Yeon-sim was now facing the most difficult and possibly most fearful person in the Protestant Church. The Three Confucius. . How was it? Have you not seen each other quite often lately? Soyeonsims eyes became sharp. Did you know? Ahaha. It just so happened that it happened that way. Its hard to find a hobby in this position of general military officer, so these days, Im keeping my ears open to how the world is going. I live my life listening to this and spilling that. Its quite a bit of fun. Im laughing hard without even thinking about it. I couldnt tell if he was actually happy or just pretending. So Yeon-sim sipped her tea while looking at the middle-aged civil servant. Do you like the car? I dont care about the type of car. But I didnt know you also drink oyster tea. Ive had a bit of a taste for it lately. At first I wondered why I was drinking it, but after drinking it, I found it to be quite good. Its okay if you drink it before going to bed. Unfortunately, I dont have much to sleep in. The writer, who looked sullen for a moment, then grinned. So how was the Three Confucius? Youre persistent. Cancer. A merciless tyrant! The number one butcher on campus! The person who was called that has shown a lot of change in recent years. How dare you spit out such irreverent remarks. What do you think? Isnt it okay to insult the royal family in their absence? Thats a sin. Probably not? thats right. Or what if its true? Anyway, how was the Three Confucius? I guess youre quite interested in conversation, dont you think? Its fun to talk to, so we see each other often. Khaat! This is really interesting. Whats so interesting? Its bound to be interesting. Isnt it true that Wonju, who is famous for not opening up his mind, has become close enough to do some kind of deal with the Three Dukes? ! Hmm, Id like to meet you in private. So Yeonsims face visibly hardened. How did you know? She did not necessarily deny the messengers words. He is a person who, if he puts his mind to it, can see through whether his words are true or false. No, he is someone who already knows everything. The monk chuckled. It doesnt matter how you know. Thats important to me too. well. Whats really important is how much support Hwan Hui-won, who maintains neutrality, will provide to the Three Dukes in the future. I can assure you that Hwan Hee-won will not get involved in political strife between successors. You leave room for Wonju individuals to intervene. Soyeonsims eyes narrowed. Even though she was good at maintaining her composure, she was quite angry. Even if that were the case, I dont think it would be any of your business? Hwan Hee-won is in charge of financial administration at Shingyo. Since it was a group that controlled household finances, it was famous for its powerful real power. So what about the military department? The military department is literally in charge of security education. A group where the military power of an organization is concentrated is naturally bound to be strong. In particular, the status of the military department in the Heavenly Demon Church, which values the law of the jungle as a virtue, was enormous and more powerful than any other organization. However, no matter how military the military may be, it cannot abuse Hwanheewon. If it involves money, everyone except the religious leader must receive approval from Hwanheewon. Therefore, the conversation between the head of the military department and the head of Hwanheewon had to be mostly calm. This is because we know very well that if we attack each other, all that will remain is scars. Therefore, Soyeonsims reaction could be seen as quite unusual. The middle-aged civil servant Ho Yaoseong answered with a smile. It seems I have made So Wonju uncomfortable again. Yes, its quite uncomfortable. Ahaha, I apologize. You know, right? Its hard to say it with my own mouth, but Im a person who doesnt know where Ill end up. Thanks to that, I sometimes get misunderstood. Ho Yo-seong nodded. The relaxed smile was still there, but it felt more serious than before. Wonju is right. Its not really a matter for me to get involved in. Even if I have the authority to do so, I know very well how much So Wonju thinks of our school. There is trust on both sides of the project. Thank you for understanding. So I got curious. What? Why did Lord Su Yuan, who was so loyal and clear-headed, send the Three Dukes out of the country without saying a word to me? At that moment, strength went into So Yeon-sims hand holding the tea cup. Hu Yaosheng shook his head. Please dont take this as a threat or sarcasm. Also, we do not intend to send Wonju, who ignored the schools rules and system, to the penal court. Because I think there is a reason. It will happen. If she had that intention, So Yeon-sim would have been summoned to the criminal court before even having this conversation. Youre saying its pure curiosity. Thats right. You saw it correctly. Why are you so curious about the Three Dukes? Ho Yo-seong squinted one eye humorously. Im curious. Really. Xiao Yanshen looked at Hu Yaoshengs face. The goal is to find out if it is sincere. But no matter how much I looked, I couldnt figure it out. Even if she doesnt know anything else, her eye for seeing people is second to none. One of the people who was ambiguous even in her eyes was Ho Yo-seong. I dont have anything to say. Hmm. Its hard to say this or that about him without seeing him in person. Of course, everyone is like that. Do you mean there is something that cannot be explained? . Hu Yaosheng grinned. It was a laugh that revealed the same playfulness as when I first saw him, throwing away even the slight seriousness he had shown just a moment ago. Its even more interesting. This is the first time Ive heard Wonju say something like that. is that so. yes. Anyway, you can see it whenever you want. So Im going to take a look. When the Three Dukes return to school, I would like to treat them to a cup of tea. Soyeonsim, who had been quietly looking at him, stood up. I will send you the intelligence groups annual budget before the date you mentioned. As expected, its refreshing. I hope there will be no conflicts with the military in the future. It meant that each person should do their job properly in their respective areas. Hu Yaosheng shrugged his shoulders. You mean this? How could I want to be in trouble with Hwan Hee-won? I am still a pacifist. Soyeonsim lowered her head. then. It was a somewhat rushed ending. Hu Yaosheng smiled and waved his hand. When he felt so angry, he held his chin. Hmm, Im really curious about this. It was my first time seeing So Yeon-sims reaction like that. It was a good thing I didnt mention the commander-in-chief because I didnt want to provoke him further. Of course, you dont have to stop if you do it. Because So Yeon-sim was not stupid enough to project her personal displeasure onto public affairs. Are you a candidate for succession who has grown rapidly since leaving office and is showing unconventional moves? Ho Yaoseongs smile deepened. No one except Lee Cheon-sang will be able to tell what kind of monster is lurking inside that mischievous smile. This is why you complain and act like a total soldier. Every time I feel bored, something exciting happens. He emptied all the remaining tea. Now then, lets get all the remaining work done before my interest comes! The back of my neck felt hot. After the conversation with So Yeon-sim, Ho Yo-seongs life as a Protestant became fun again for the first time in a while. * * * Sigh! A ray of red lightning seemed to cross the land and quickly ran down the hill. The slope was so steep that it almost seemed like we were flying over the cliff. Paang! Seoryang stepped on the edge of the hill and flew into the air. The eyes of Seoryang, floating in the air, and Jeong Il-ryong, who was standing on the hill, collided with sparks flying. Hahaha!! Xi Liang burst into laughter. When I saw the other person up close, my anger got stronger, and my uncontrollable anger made me laugh. Thats why Seoliangs laughter was so scary. Jeong Il-ryongs eyebrows twitched. Where did you get a mine like that? Huh! There was no time to continue thinking. The speed of the young demon, who was slowly descending, suddenly increased. Paaang! Jeong Il-ryongs eyes widened. It explodes in the air and creates explosive speed for a moment. It was a new method of rising that even a decent expert could not imitate. Xi Liang swung the Geodo. Quang! Damn it! A sword as large as two pieces was created on the land. Cracks like spiderwebs appeared around the wide-open ground. Jeong Il-ryongs face was filled with pure surprise as he avoided Seo-ryangs sword with exquisite walking techniques. this guy? It must be swung with such terrifying force that it leaves traces like this. Even in Uicheonmaeng, it is difficult to find someone who shows off this level of sword power. Seo-ryangs face became grimly distorted. Yeah, Id be so sad if I fell with one knife! Disappointed? what? Does this guy know me? Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Theres no need to talk. Even though he delivered such a powerful blow, he struck without even taking a breath, his entire body was full of elasticity, and the majesty of the Geodo that was swung at the same time was truly terrifying. Jeong Il-ryong swung his sword reflexively. Blah blah blah! The swords of the two people collided with colorful fireworks exploding. Although he was already surprised by the momentum and power, when the swords actually clashed, Jeong Il-ryong couldnt help but be even more surprised. Such power! Damn it! Pow! Quang! Jeong Il-ryong retreated with a merciless binge. I wasnt particularly shocked, but I needed some time to look at the other person. And Seoryang had no intention of giving that leisure. Pabababak! Buaaang! He repeatedly strikes the ground with his feet and turns to approach, then swings his sword again. It was truly an intimidating sword strike with energetic movements. It was surprising that he could swing a sword that big so quickly, but even more surprising was the way he had already become one with the sword. Pure white sword energy wavered on Jeong Il-ryongs treasured sword. Quaaaang! Xu Liang took three or four steps back. On the other hand, Jeong Il-ryong only took a step back. Considering that it was Seoryang who attacked first, we could see how skillfully Jeong Il-ryong reacted. It was also proof that the inner strength was pure and solid. Jeong Il-ryong opened his mouth. I dont think theres a need for conversation when youre committing such a murderous act. Im curious about one thing. Who are you? Xu Liang grinned. Even though I suffered losses, my fighting spirit did not diminish. On the contrary, he was spewing out even more fiery murderous energy, as if that was natural. Find out who I am with that damn sword! Wooooow. The shadow magic energy that was emitting lightning along with a threatening sound quickly condensed into the body. The splendid spirit group has died, but the atmosphere has become even more unusual. The intention is to open the underground prison return ceremony. Jeong Il-ryongs eyes widened. Seo-ryang shouted. Give me my leg, you fucking bastard! Kwazizig! The first floor of Amyeongjin Magic Gong is completely opened. A ceremony to return to the Underground Jade was held. sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 77 Episode 77 Its futile (2)Huaaaaaaa! The demons were dumbfounded by the enormous magic energy and sword spreading from the hill. Ma Dong-pil, who was looking at the place blankly, quickly shouted. Three groups, take care of the surroundings! Confucius is in battle! yes? They still didnt know who that mysterious expert was. I was sorry, but now was not the time to explain. Move quickly! hurry! I follow your orders! Ma Dong-pil, who gave orders to the team members, hurriedly approached Ju-hwa. Are you okay? Okay, its okay. They say theyre okay, but they dont look okay at all. Not only was there internal bleeding, but uncontrolled fragments of magical energy were leaking out. The fact that one side of my face was messed up was an added bonus. But the coin was resolute. The Three Dukes suddenly appeared and destroyed all the monsters, but I couldnt just lie down because I was injured. Juhwas face, helped up by Ma Dongpil, became blurred. They found Yeon-is body with only two legs remaining. She bit her lip and cried out. Convoy members, please be aware of your surroundings! The items you were trying to transport must be around! If anything, it is a cruel command. There are a lot of corpses of our colleagues, and we need to find transport before we can even collect them. But the demons understood her. No, there was no need to understand her. Live by orders, die by orders. They were Protestant demons. Pabababak! The court of defense cleared the surrounding area and the transport teams horsemen searched the surrounding area. Whoop! Juhwa bowed slightly. His complexion was becoming increasingly pale. Ma Dong-pil took out a pill from his arms. Its a short story. Please eat now. Thats Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This is not the time to be stubborn. I just have to go back and get it again. Juhwa nodded. thank you. There is no need to say this or that. She knew better than anyone else the severity of the situation. Ma Dong-pil quickly took the sokmyeongdan and looked up the hill while protecting the coin that had entered the fortune system. Flash! Flash! The red magic light has weakened. Seo-ryang dragged his opponent far away. Damn it. I clearly heard Confucius shouting the other persons name. However, I was so entranced by Confucius overwhelming energy that I couldnt remember. In any case, it was clear that he was a great powerhouse. Just the fragments of the energy wave were enough to make me feel sick to my bones. In other words, the Samgongja is using up enough internal energy to kill all the monsters and is fighting against another strong person. In fact, he was unable to do anything and just stood there. In my heart, I wanted to go there right away and help Confucius, but I knew that Confucius did not want that. Im angry. His capabilities as a defender are clearly second to none. His capabilities as a military officer are also worthy of being evaluated as being quite impressive. But then what? No one was able to properly protect themselves at important moments. Instead of protecting him, he once again received help from Confucius. Grumbling. Blood flowed from my tightly bitten lip. Out of an indescribable sense of self-destruction, even the magical energy I had stored away was almost released. He looked down at the coin. Hurry up and finish it. As soon as the situation here reaches the minimum level of stability, I will run to Confucius. All he could do now was wait and wait. * * * Hwaaaaaaa! It was not that the amount of internal energy increased or the energy waves became several times stronger. But Jeong Il-ryong felt it. That the other person is completely different from before. Above all, Magi was completely different from before. It was not a question of concentration, but a question of quality itself. It had been vicious before, but now the magic energy that the young demon was emitting was full of viciousness. It seems to be much closer to the root of the devil, and if you encounter it, your spirit will be destroyed. Jeong Il-ryong shouted. The devils religion has created another unworthy devil! shut up! Wooooow! Woooo!! The sound waves extending out were so strong that it seemed as if they would rip my eardrums. It was a magical sound reminiscent of a sound technique. bang! Jeong Il-ryongs eyes wavered. It was fired from the spot without any preliminary movement, and my shoulders flinched for a moment. fast! Huh. The left hand of Xiliang split the wind. It was a strong performance of a long hit, hitting from the bottom to the top. Yikes! I tried to dodge it, but the blow was too fast and strong. Jeong Il-ryongs sleeve was torn. Paaang! That wasnt the end. It turns its body around and kicks, and its flexibility is truly dazzling. If I didnt do it, I was going to be completely embarrassed. Jeong Il-ryong concentrated his strength on both feet. Paaaaang! His body was pushed all the way back. After taking a breather, they try to get together again. It was then. ! The other persons body became a remnant and dispersed. Different shape and form?! no. For that to be the case, the speed at which the remnants dispersed was too fast. However, there was no doubt that it was a great movement that instantly reminded me of that state. Jeong Il-ryong raised his spirits sharply. stomach! Whoops! I didnt even have time to raise my head, so I raised my sword and blocked it. Sigh! My joints creaked. The dense essence that supported my old and worn-out body almost disappeared for a moment. This guy? Blood vessels bulged on Jeong Il-ryongs forehead. It has been more than thirty years since I changed my direction from martial arts to politics. Its been over 20 years since I experienced a real battle, except for a brief run a year ago. Moreover, at that time, I was in the middle of nowhere, so there was no need for actual combat. Anyway, he was the leader of the Uicheon Alliance. Even though he was stronger than expected, it made no sense to be defeated like this by a mere late Jisoo guy. Quang! With a strong forward motion, the white sword spun like a windmill. Damn it! The clash of countless swords. Jeong Il-ryongs index finger turned upward. Pow! Seo-ryangs body spun around and retreated backwards. There was a small hole in his long gun as he retreated. I mean, I avoided that. Jeong Il-ryongs eyes became cold. It means no longer looking down on the opponent as just a young expert. Saaaaagh. Seoliang, who was about to attack immediately, hesitated. Before I knew it, a pure white fog had surrounded Jeong Il-ryongs body. The fog was spreading from Jeong Il-ryongs sword, White Crane Sword. Sword dance (F)? It is a technique that transforms the extreme sword energy into fragments and creates a protective shield around the body. But it wasnt just for simple defense purposes. Because it is not just a simple internal power, but a fragment of sword energy, it can be a powerful attack in itself. Jeong Il-ryong spoke in a gloomy voice. I didnt want to do it this way. Phew. As he slowly waved the sword, the sword dance swung accordingly. A truly beautiful sight. However, the life ingrained in it was as insidious as the fangs of a poisonous snake. Enough. Paang! Xu Liang rushed forward. Jeong Il-ryong burst into anger. It was upsetting to be attacked without knowing the reason, but that guy was really rude. Isnt the adult attacking you even before the adult has finished speaking? this guy! Whoa! A white sword dance was fired towards Seoliang. It wriggled its way forward, and the speed was incredible. It seemed like a countless swarm of insects was moving faster than an arrow. Kuuk! Seoryangs hand holding the Geodo went into strength. Lets go! A dark red burning cloud covered the entire huge blade. He swung his sword with the same momentum. Quaaaang! Seoliang burst into tears and vomited blood. Even though a heavy sword weighing 30 pounds collided with a long sword weighing less than 5 pounds, Seoliang actually suffered damage. Although his enlightenment surpassed that of Jeong Il-ryong, his physical strength was still lower than that. But Xu Liang was not embarrassed at all. Quang! Astonishment appeared in Jeong Il-ryongs eyes. The sword dance that was supposed to swallow up and grind down the retreating opponent was scattered to pieces. It was an explosion created by Jecheongis explosion. hook! Seoyang appeared through the thick dust. A hellish wind blew from the sword held in both hands, with eyes shining like ghosts. this! Jeong Il-ryong swung his sword again. It was his Jinsinjeolgi Baeksanggeombeop (׆ʄ). Bababababaak! Seo-ryangs upper body and shoulders were covered in blood. First, I was attacked before I even took out Taoism. This meant that Jeong Il-ryongs sword was fast. Whiiiiing! Still, it doesnt go away. The wind coming from all directions was captured in his sword. Jeong Il-ryongs face showed a look of urgency. Xu Liang laughed, revealing his blood-soaked teeth. You idiot. Crumbling!! The wind of six hells that unfolded in Ilsuyu took away all the sword energy of Baeksang Sword Technique. It didnt end there. Grumble! Following the fierce winds of hell, the fire pillars of eight hells covered the heavens and earth. The heated Geodo became a fire dragon and swept away Jeong Il-ryong. The nine-pointed sword method was a manifestation of Jang Jong-geuk Infinite Way. At that moment, Jeong Il-ryongs eyes widened. What is this method?! Im sure I saw this somewhere. In reality, there are only a very small number of martial arts that can form high-temperature flames. Even if your sword technique is great, if you dont have enough power to radiate that much heat, you cant even try it in the first place. The red pottery and the white sword clashed head-on. Qarring! Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Black smoke rose high into the sky along with a large pillar of fire. It was then that something strange happened. Damn it! In an instant, frost covered the ground. The place where the high-temperature flame disappeared was replaced by a frosty ice flower. My son-in-laws temperature dropped in an instant as the cold air incited his excitement. The third chapter of Inhwadobeop, following the Six Links of Hell and the Ultimate Invincible Way. It was the Great Red Lotus, a blood lotus flower containing the cold air of the Eight Cold Hells. profit! Jeong Il-ryongs face opened. The goal is to exert all your might to increase your internal strength and block out the cold. Toad-duk-duk. The clothes were crumbling everywhere. The cold that could not be blocked penetrated and damaged the clothes. Whiiiiing!! At that moment, a bitter cold wind blew from the front. The four winds of the Great Red Lotus Hell, the end of the Eight Han Hells, containing intangible pottery and rushing. Jeong Il-ryongs face showed a look of urgency. Although internal injuries due to the cold were prevented, I never expected such an attack to occur in succession ! A moment split into a split second. A corner of his head emitted a flash of light, creating a scene. Traces of a brutal sword wind that swept away a dozen areas. Trees turned to ashes and countless unmanned weapons burned black. Furthermore, there is a procession of countless corpses frozen as if stuffed in the ice cap. The image of myself going through that living hell and cutting off a mans leg came to mind. And from the sword of the dying man, a pottery like the current east wind blew. Is this the method used by that bastard?! The worst secret weapon of the Uicheon Alliance, which assassinated all kinds of experts under the leader. At that moment, I remembered what that young demon had said. C Give me my leg, you fucking bastard! Jeong Il-ryongs eyes shook greatly. Crumbling! The ground that the Great Red Lotus had swept over was heavily frozen and roughly shattered. Whoop! Whoop! Xu Liang took a deep breath. Although its power was only 30% that of its heyday, it was an attack that would sweep away a decent expert without leaving a single scrap of flesh behind. Pusssss. A pure white chill enveloped the hill. Crispy! The sound of ice breaking was heard in the cold. It was Jeong Il-ryong. What is your identity? Jeong Il-ryongs appearance is slowly revealed. The frozen, broken jacket fell to the ground in pieces. Red icons were carved here and there on his strong upper body, which was not typical of an old man. The wounds were frozen and blood did not flow. Who on earth are you to use that damn method? Xu Liang grinned. Do you remember now? Chapter 78 Episode 78 Futility (3)I remembered the first time I saw Cheon Ha-jin. While he was ascending as an elder of the Uicheon Alliance, the man who overthrew the previous leader and became the new leader did not shy away from praising Cheon Ha-jin, calling him an amazing swordsman. Jeong Il-ryongs view of the leader was not kind. Because he was a person who received the support of the public to the extent that the Elders Council was meaningless. There was no way it would be good for a beast to suddenly thrust its ass into the throne of power it was ultimately aiming for. Naturally, my impression of Cheon Ha-jin was also the worst. Because he was a huge help to the leader in getting to his current position. If he hadnt eliminated all kinds of political opponents behind his back, he would never have been able to become a leader. But even if that were not the case, Jeong Il-ryong had no choice but to dislike Cheon Ha-jin. A guy who didnt receive much support was suddenly called one of the worlds top ten masters. It was meaningless whether the actual skills were like that. Jeong Il-ryong hated the fact that the sword of the leader he hated so much was judged to be stronger than his own. So I applied to Cheonnajimang. Since I couldnt kill the leader, I wanted to at least destroy the guys limbs. There was also a feeling that Cheon Ha-jins sudden flight might be a secret plan from the leader. Hes definitely dead! This guy has become a complete mess after being stabbed by an uncountable number of weapons. He was the one who cut off the guys legs, and the last one who ripped out his head was King Biyo. Thats how King Sal died. More miserable than anyone else, more miserable than anyone else. But who is this guy that uses the martial arts of the King of Death? Did King Sal raise a successor without anyone knowing? But isnt this guy a demon? Lets go! All of the ice that covered Jeong Il-ryongs body shattered. All of the ice within a radius of the ground he was standing on shattered. Wooooow. Powerful energy waves flowed from his body. It was a complete opening of the white lotus energy that I had learned and cultivated throughout my life. I will ask you one last question. Your true identity. Twaeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeez! Jeong Il-ryongs body hesitated. Before he knew it, he blocked Seoryangs sword that was approaching. Seolyangs eyes were burning red as they flashed in front of his nose. It was a look in his eyes that was difficult to express the level of ferocity no matter what expressions were used. I told you to find out my identity with your sword. you! Now all I have to show you is cutting! Quang! Jeong Il-ryong retreated after drinking heavily. I didnt intentionally retreat like I did before. He retreated purely because he could not handle the aftereffects of power. And in the meantime, Seoryang was facing another change. Hahaha! The dark red lightning rushed into his body again. Jeong Il-ryongs eyes wavered. Damn it! A crack like a spiderweb appeared on the ground where Seoyang stepped. An unusual throbbing occurred in Seoryangs body, which was curled up as much as possible. The second of the gates of hell built deep underground was about to open. Wow! Jeong Il-ryong moved. It was instinct. Ive felt ominous omens before, but now its different. It seemed like something on a different level was about to come out. Woooooo!! A dazzling white brilliance rose from the elastically stretched white crane sword. If any of the martial arts people had seen this scene, they would have doubted their eyes. The brilliance rising from the White Crane Sword was not just sword energy. However, it was not at the level where the sword energy was condensed to produce a stronger light. Pure light itself, with different levels of energy concentration and form. The pinnacle of destruction made with such magic that no one in the world seems able to accept it. Die, you bastard!! At that moment, Seo-ryang raised his head. Whoa whoa! For a moment, Jeong Il-ryong could not contain his astonishment. The extreme martial arts that he pulled out with all his might created a round hole in the ground. Even if there had been steel there, it would have penetrated without any resistance. The problem is that the object that Jeong Il-ryong actually intended to drill a hole in was not the ground or steel. Pabababak! Jeong Il-ryong, who had released sword dance around his body just in case, looked around. This is because Seoliangs pretense of popularity was not felt. ?! Seoliang was standing in front of a large tree not far away. It was this close? But why didnt I feel any energy? No, its normal to at least feel like youre popular, right? Could it really be the King of Sals successor? As he was called the greatest assassin of all time, King Sals stealth skills were beyond imagination. Those who escaped the leaders eyes because of that hiding technique had to live in fear every day. But why did they use stealth techniques now? Isnt it too inefficient? In any case, since you can see it, you must attack it. Jeong Il-ryong, holding the White Crane Sword upright, charged at Seo-ryang once again. ? Jeong Il-ryongs eyes were filled with puzzlement. what? Why are my movements? slow. Even though it was slow, it was too slow. My limbs felt heavy and it was difficult to breathe, as if I had fallen into water. What kind of harmony is this?! My senses were fine, but my body just slowed down. No, it felt like the world slowed down. Even as I was puzzled, a corner of my head started flashing. My ears were ringing and my heart was tight. An unidentifiable sense of crisis was tickling my stomach. At that time, Jeong Il-ryong looked into Seo-ryangs eyes. Unlike his fiery eyes before, which were burning fiercely, his eyes were now very clear and calm. It was like seeing a seeker. It was like seeing an unknown prophet who had seen through the laws of heaven. what? Is the magic hole broken? Or have you given up on living? Did you come to any realization in that short period of time? fillet! At that time, the fingernails of Jeong Il-ryongs left hand, which extended forward, cracked. Jeong Il-ryongs mouth dropped open. Only then did I realize why I couldnt sense his popularity, why the world slowed down, and why his eyes looked so clear. And the moment of realization. The energy of an absolute demon swept over Jeong Il-ryong. Hwaaaaa!! The white lotus flag swayed wildly like a sailboat hit by waves. The White Crane Sword, which was moving according to the path of the White Shark Sword, stopped, and the frozen wounds on the upper body burst with a loud pop sound one after another. Unbelievable! It was not that Jeong Il-ryong could not feel Seo-ryangs popularity. For a moment, the energy wave emitted by Seoyang was so huge that he could not even feel his presence. The illusion that the world seemed to have slowed down was also a result of movement being controlled by being suppressed by air waves. And what about Seoliangs clear eyes? This is ridiculous! It wasnt because I realized something or because I gave up living. This was because all the hidden demonic energy, not only in the blood vessels but also in the veins, was brought out and the dark spirit magic attack was opened once again. Seoryangs life was different from before. The change was so dramatic that his eyes seemed clear. It was the same as feeling a sudden cold when cold air enters the place where the Ultimate Infinite Path swept through. In this way, Seoliang opened the gates of hell even deeper. It was the second opening of the Amyeongjin Magic Gong, the magic vision heaven gate ceremony. Slurp. Seo-ryang slowly raised his leg and stepped on the ground strongly. Kwaaaa!! The ground cracked violently with the explosion. Quad deuk! Damn it! The crack in the ground did not stop and headed towards Jeong Il-ryong quickly and violently. Jeong Il-ryongs complexion turned pale. It cannot even be expressed in words such as monster power. I couldnt even guess how strong the ground would crack if I stepped on it with such force. Haaaab! Jeong Il-ryong shook off the energy wave from his lower abdomen and moved to the left. Quad deud deuk! The crack that continued all the way stopped only after overturning the roots of the giant tree on the other side. Pusssss. Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At the same time, pale smoke rose from a crack in the ground. Although he could not tell what kind of smoke it was, Jeong Il-ryong praised his judgment for avoiding that smoke. But he felt reassured too quickly. Fuuuuuuu! Kaaaaak! Jeong Il-ryong flew backwards, screaming in pain. Blood burst out from the nose and mouth. The white crane sword that had somehow been blocked had a crack in it. Grumble! At that moment, Jeong Il-ryong once again felt a sense of crisis that sent chills down his spine. bloke! The devil has already caught up with him. The murderous sword imbued with terrible demonic energy was struck down with tremendous weight. Jeong Il-ryongs body was completely stained white. Kwaaaaang! Ildobongsan (һɽ). A mountain can be destroyed with a single slash of a knife. It was truly a blow worthy of such an expression. Gasp! Jeong Il-ryong, who fortunately avoided the blow, gasped. The internal injuries I suffered a little while ago were severe, but I suffered severe internal injuries again due to the huge amount of internal energy I used to avoid this attack. Here we come again! There is no time to be surprised. Jeong Il-ryong gritted his teeth and raised his white crane sword. grasp! Xi Liang ran away. Jeong Il-ryong, who was nervous and switched his sword to a defensive stance, felt a moment of doubt. What is his condition? His face is pale and his body is drenched in cold sweat. A thin layer of blood was flowing from the nose. this guy! Your martial arts skills are not perfect! It was correct. Seoliang completed the Amyeongjin Demonic Gong, but did not achieve great success. This is the same reason why the best craftsman cannot be called a swordsman even if he swings the sword himself. Since it is a martial art that he created himself, he knows it better than anyone else, but the process of putting it into practice was never easy. However, because his enlightenment was high enough to be called a teenage master, he was only able to learn it up to this point in a short period of time. In particular, unlike the first level opening of demonic power, the Underworld Jade Gate Gate Ceremony, the second level opening, the Demonic Gwansangcheonjimun Ceremony , was a study to constantly embody the essence of the devil by amplifying the magical power itself . Of course, it was bound to take a toll on my body. Blah blah blah! Jeong Il-ryong vomited blood again, and Seo-ryang also had more nosebleeds. Although he suffered a loss this time, Jeong Il-ryong was relieved. Its over now, you bastard! The reason he was able to push himself was because of his strange martial arts skills. If both of them had used up the same amount of stamina and strength, it was clear that the one with the higher level of enlightenment would win. The good times are gone! Ill cut off the limbs of this damned devil! Look at this guy? Are you going to cut off another limb because I dont even have a leg? What? But what do you like it? I just need to make it that way. At that moment, Seo-ryangs fist dug into Jeong Il-ryongs side. Pow! Oops! In front of Jeong Il-ryong, who shakily retreated, Seo-ryang gasped and raised his sword. Do you know why I brought this stupidly large knife? Wooooow! Once again, the magic energy of the shadow magic energy that was frosty on Geodo Island was extremely unstable. It meant that the magic gate that had been forcefully opened was being closed. But it was more than enough to destroy an old man driven mad by greed. If you are at a similar level, it is because I know that your white sword technique is particularly weak against heavy swords. How do you do that? If you were superior in enlightenment, you would be nothing. ! Faaagh! Seo-ryangs body was scattered in all directions. Astonishment appeared on Jeong Il-ryongs face. Now I even remember his walking method. Unlike the unnamed Taoist method, all of the leaders of the Uicheon Alliance knew about this magical method. Gucheonchukji?! OK! bang! Seo-ryang, who had made Jeong Il-ryong retreat with the Poksangyeong, smiled whitely and raised his sword. Ill cut you into pieces! Pow! Chapter 79 Episode 79 Vanity (4)I found it! The horsemen of the convoy came carrying large boxes. A total of seven boxes have been confirmed! Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. All contents are safe! Slurp. Juhwa stood up. I could have kept praying, but it wasnt the time. They said they found the item, so I had to check it for myself. She, supported by Ma Dong-pil, checked each item one by one. What a relief. Everything is correct. The coin heaved a sigh of relief. Whatever the process, the given order was fulfilled. Put the goods on the wagon. The transport horsemen loaded the boxes. There were only a few of them, so they could all be loaded onto two wagons. Chief Minister, please pray a little more. Yes, I think so. So Juhwa glanced up the hill. Go and see. ? Now that the search is over, I just need to ask the transport teams demons for my protection. Master Sam, you have to help Confucius. You probably dont need my help. Still, go. . You are the leader of the Guardian Court, right? Were in charge of escorting the convoy, but were thinking of taking a break for a bit. So, find a job that suits your purpose. Ma Dong-pil, who was quietly looking at the coin, lowered his head. Be careful. Do not worry. Wow! Ma Dong-pil ran up the hill. Since it was vertical and close to the cliff, I had no choice but to turn back. Juhwa, who was watching Ma Dongpils disappearing back, sighed again. It was a sigh filled with frustration, unlike before. Youre disqualified. Would you like to go for Confucius? This is nonsense. It was right to send all the demons here. But she couldnt. This is because, officially, the Three Confucius must be someone who is not here. And now she had to explain it to them. Youll be safe. If I hadnt seen Samgongjas skills, I wouldnt have even thought of this. Whatever the explanation, Confucius survival comes first. This is why people with positions have a hard time. This is because there comes a time when you have to tell lies to your subordinates even if you dont want to. Juhwa opened his mouth. All demons, gather together. I have something to explain. * * * Kaaaaaaang! The sound of the swords clashing was much duller than before. Ugh! Jeong Il-ryong stumbles back. Uweek! Xu Liang vomited blood. His body, which had actually carried out the attack, was also shocked. But he didnt stop. I had no intention of stopping in the first place, and I shouldnt have. Because this fight is a fight where you must kill or die. grasp! Seoryang runs away again. Although he is unfolding the Nine Heavenly Earth Shinbo, he does not have the characteristic speed. It was because most of my energy was consumed. But that was enough. Jeong Il-ryong was unable to come to his senses due to his first combat experience in a long time and the severe internal injuries he received for the first time in decades. Boom! The sound of the thirty-geun sword cutting through the wind was so threatening that the hair on my head stood up. Jeong Il-ryong bowed his head closely. Sara la rock! Hair that had been cut in clumps and blown away was scattered everywhere. Paaang! A white crane sword rising from the bottom. Although he didnt have enough power, he was sufficiently threatening. The White Crane Sword itself was a rare treasured sword, and the Baeksang Sword Technique was also one of the ten major sword techniques of the political faction, and even Jeong Il-ryongs enlightenment was incorporated into it. But now his attack had no effect on Xu Liang at all. bang! Ugh! Jeong Il-ryong stumbled again. No matter how amazing herbivorous attacks are, they cannot stop the attack. It was the epitome of the rise of the sword and the multiple changes of one sword. Seoliang properly showed that a slow and dull sword overpowers a fast and light sword and suppresses various changes with simple movements. How. Pow! Jeong Il-ryongs head suddenly turned. He was struck by Seo-ryangs elbow, who did not miss the opportunity. How can this brat! The blunt sword technique was a way to rise, but even if you learned it, it didnt mean it would work for everyone. Jeong Il-ryong was a transcendent expert. This is an expert that you can never easily meet even on an endless continent. Its been a long time since I experienced a real fight, and I was embarrassed, but I dont have the skills to be defeated by someone like Ji-soo Hui, who looks younger than 30. How about a blunt sword? It was true that Baeksanggeombeop, the highest peak of fantasy swordsmanship, was fast but lacking in strength and sharpness. But even that didnt mean much to someone as talented as Jeong Il-ryong. Overflowing strength will give you strength, and enlightenment will revive your sharpness. Moreover, he even had a treasured sword called Baekhakgeom. It was absolutely not easy to destroy his martial arts skills with just one 30-pound strike. Could it be that this young guys enlightenment surpasses mine?! Whoops! Jeong Il-ryongs arm fell backwards. This time it was dangerous. I almost dislocated my shoulder because I couldnt overcome the impact of the collision. The protective gear was already torn and a lot of blood was flowing. Whoa! Xu Liang rushed forward again. A face that is not only pale but white. The area around the nose and mouth was covered in blood. Looking at his body soaked in cold sweat, it would not have been surprising if he collapsed immediately. But its eyes were still burning like the sun. Eyes filled with countless emotions such as death, anger, and madness were difficult to face. Jeong Il-ryongs face distorted. this guy! Whoa! Xi Liang hesitated. He was hit in the shoulder by Jeong Il-ryongs fist. Do you know who I am? I am the Uicheon Alliance! Bye! Kaaaaak! Jeong Il-ryongs left shoulder sank. Even though it was the same punch, his shoulder was broken. It wasnt a difference in muscles or bones. Seoliang did his best to kill Jeong Il-ryong, but he also fully recognized that the battle was not over yet. On the other hand, Jeong Il-ryong could not do that. Embarrassment and surprise incited anger, and that anger lowered Baek Hak-gis temperament, which was supposed to protect his entire body. It was the difference between magic and magic, the difference in familiarity with actual combat, and crucially, the difference in fighting spirit. Seo-ryang swung his sword again. Damn it! Jeong Il-ryong kept taking a step back. Blood was pouring out of the torn protective clothing, both legs were gradually losing strength, and there were torn wounds all over the upper body. The joints and skin of my hands could not withstand this overwhelming sword pressure. Naturally, the fighting style of Baeksang Sword Technique was shaken, and the more he did it, the more wounds he suffered on his body. How long has it been like that? Xu Liang screamed. Aaaah!! Quang! With an explosion, the White Crane Sword flew backwards and neatly lodged itself in the giant tree. After throwing away his white crane sword, Seoliang immediately released Geodo. Because my muscles had reached their limit, I could no longer swing the sword. Jeong Il-ryong gritted his teeth and kicked up his right foot. But before his feet could leave the ground, he saw a shadow blocking his vision. Bye! Wow! Jeong Il-ryong fell backwards. The look on his face as he fell was truly cruel. Not only was my nose bone crushed, but my eyeball and one cheekbone sank down. Is it just that? Four broken front teeth were lying on the ground next to him. Mi crazy! I cant even pronounce it properly. No, I was in no condition to speak. Nevertheless, the reason I expressed my astonishment was because the opponents attack was so barbaric. Headbutt! This does not mean that there are those who trained their foreheads and attacked their opponents with their heads, even though they were called iron-headed swordsmen. But at best, they are only third-rate Parakhos. A true expert does not attempt to attack using his head, which is focused on all the vital points of the human body. Seolyang was panting but still grinning. His face, soaked with Jeong Il-ryongs blood, looked as vicious as the devil. Huh! Huh! You look bad. Seo-ryang, who spat out spit mixed with blood, suddenly stabbed Jeong Il-ryong in the knee. Quack! Kwaaaak! Jeong Il-ryong, whose knee was shattered, screamed. Not only was the leg broken, but the joint was crushed and even the cartilage was torn. Even if I regain my martial arts skills, I will not be able to use one leg for the rest of my life. Gasp! pup! Gasp! Seoryangs body, which was about to break the other leg, suddenly tilted. uh? uh? dump! Keueuung! Xu Liang gritted his teeth. While going crazy to kill Jeong Il-ryong, his body exceeded its limits. If it werent for the recovery power of the Shadow Demon Qi, the muscles in his entire body would have been ruptured by now. Wow! Gasp! You, you bastard, just wait a minute! Gasp! I will cut off your limbs alive!! The sorrow felt in the voice screaming evil is no joke. Jeong Il-ryong became anxious. I couldnt see straight ahead and one of my legs was broken, but I couldnt stay like this. If that crazy guy wakes up, he will truly be dead. We must run away! He was a guy who shouldnt have been fighting like this in the first place. He suddenly fell down. Crrrrrrrrr. Blood was foaming at the mouth. Ever since I joined the Uicheon League, or even since I entered martial arts, I have never been injured this much. My body became paralyzed in pain and my head froze in fear. He was struggling to somehow get out of this place. Xu Liang gritted his teeth. Wherever you are going to bounce It was excruciating pain. My whole body felt like it was on fire. But why do you scream at pain? Before my eyes, one of the enemies is struggling and crawling on the ground. I mean, get up quickly and soak it! shit! Can not be done. Not because of the pain, but because it is structurally impossible. If you move any further, the remaining magical energy will flow back, increasing the possibility of being struck by a demonic energy. If you cant kill the other person and youre the only one who gets caught in the mouth and suffers, how can you live because you feel unfair? Seoliang gritted his teeth and glared at Jeong Il-ryong. At that time, Jeong Il-ryong glanced back. Although one eye was damaged and he could not see properly, he instinctively tried to check the other person. A spark flew into Seo-ryangs eyes. Jeong Il-ryongs single eye, looking at himself, was full of anger and fear. When I looked at those eyes, I remembered the past of the guy looking down at me with a white smile. kill! Good! Amyeongjinmagong, which had been forcibly closed, was reopened. This time it wasnt intentional. The anger that broke through the limit stimulated the demonic spirit, and the stimulated demonic spirit accurately read what the emotion wanted. The devil understood that in order to relieve this feeling, he had no choice but to kill the other person horribly. Quack! Although the hands on the ground were trembling, Seoryangs body was raised. Cheeeeeek! Tootuk! White smoke rose from the body. At the same time, blood dripped from his nose. The entrance ceremony to the Underworld was carried out as planned, but there was not enough demonic power to open the gates of hell. In order to maintain that state, natural magic had no choice but to touch Wonjeong, the source of vitality. Jeong Il-ryong couldnt help but get tired of his opponents persistence. Crazy guy! I really couldnt understand. How on earth could you have such a deep grudge against someone youve never met that you even bothered to leave the place? Seo-liang raised his head and glared at Jeong Il-ryong. The mans lethality, with neither his body nor his strength, nor anything else, was twice as strong as before. Ugh. Jeong Il-ryong crawled on the ground like crazy. Even though it was a turtles crawling speed, the fear of dying if it stopped paralyzed his reason. But it was no use. grasp! Quack! Kaaaaak! It approaches in an instant and steps on my broken leg again. Jeong Il-ryong foamed at the mouth from the indescribable pain. Grumbling. Continuous nosebleeds. It was not surprising that he lost consciousness due to excessive blood loss, but Seo-ryangs expression was full of refreshment. Rather, it seemed as if the anger welling up to the top of my head was being relieved by flowing through the pouring blood. At that time, Ma Dong-pil appeared. Confucius! Seoliang grinned. It seemed like he didnt even know that Ma Dong-pil had appeared. You shouldnt have touched me like that. He coolly lifted his leg. The place his foot was aiming for was Jeong Il-ryongs neck. Kwasik! Chapter 80 Episode 80 Futility (5)I dont know how this happened. Ma Dong-pils face was one of confusion itself. Juhwa shook his head. Well find out why later. I think it would be best to take a break for now. Ma Dong-pil nodded. In fact, even if I wanted to find out the reason, there was no immediate way to find out. How are you feeling? are you okay. It definitely seemed to be getting better. The face is full of color and the movements of the limbs are very natural. However, the swelling on my face has not gone down yet. No matter how great the magic skill was, it was not a wound that could be healed in less than half a day. When do you plan to leave? When Confucius wakes up. yes. Ma Dong-pil looked at the carriage in the rear. Confucius was currently on the move after taking some magical medicine. Whew. Truly, this operation was a shameless affair. If Confucius had known that things would be such a mess, he would have given up on protecting Juhwa and run. But As expected, I cant help but express my admiration. All the demons, led by myself, looked at the traces of the fierce battle on the hill. And I was shocked. This was because I knew that the traces carved all over the hill were traces that could only be made by using high-level martial arts skills. This is a martial skill that combat unit commanders in the civil war could not even dream of. No, it was questionable how many demons across all organizations within the civil war would be able to survive such a fierce battle. Confucius, you cant believe it Ma Dong-pils face flushed. Have you already ascended to that area? Transcendence. It may be easy to say, but the status of those who are called transcendent experts is enormous. Even if a talented warrior trained at the highest level of martial arts every single day for decades, it was a realm of transcendence that could not be reached without luck. The very fact that it has transcended the peak in the first place proves the difficulty of this level. The climax means reaching the end, but doesnt it mean that even the end has been transcended? Considering Confuciuss age, this Seoliang is now around twenty-five. You reached that level in your mid-twenties? It was not an area that could be explained with common sense. Im jealous. Ma Dong-pils fist gained strength. I want to follow along. There was no jealousy or anything like that. He wasnt someone to be jealous of, and he didnt have a personality that made you feel that way. However, I was endlessly jealous. And I wanted to follow along. Even if I couldnt catch up, I wanted to at least reach a place where I could see the back of Seoryang. I dont know much about that relationship. Ma Dong-pil, startled by the sudden voice, looked at Juhwa. Juhwa said with his characteristic expressionless face. It looks like the face of a man looking at the woman he loves. What do you mean? Werent you looking at Confucius? Ma Dong-pil nodded. Thats right. . Its not like that. yes. Dont misunderstand. I I dont misunderstand. Im just saying that. . It looks like you have a close relationship with Confucius. Theres no need to even call it a friendship. I just worked hard for Confucius, and Confucius evaluated me undeservedly favorably. Juhwa shook his head. No matter what, the relationship between you two seems special. Its not even possible. If I say that, I feel very sorry for Confucius. I am just a sword and a shield. A person who is consistently hard and firm. Juhwa followed Ma Dongpils gaze and turned his head towards the carriage. What kind of person are you? What do you mean? Confucius. You cannot define a person in a few words. Especially if you are such an amazing person. Juhwa, who was quietly looking at the carriage, opened her mouth. For some reason, I thought that after I woke up from silence, I ended up talking a lot. Confucius healed my body. It was not said that there was any kind of transaction. This was because I thought that Ma Dong-pil might know the inside story, and even if he did, it would not be something he would say. My body was a mess from the poisonous fire. He brought my body back to normal in less than 15 days. I see. It doesnt end there. While I was coming here, I was able to restore my martial arts skills. ! Dont misunderstand, its not my full ability. It would have been absolutely impossible without Confucius help. Hmm You also saw Captain Sam, right? The sight of Confucius slaying those monsters. Of course. Even now, when I think of that time, my heart aches. At the same time, it also got hot. It was truly touching to see Confucius appear like a savior at a desperate moment and sweep away the wolves with his fearsome martial arts skills. Those who have not experienced that relief will not know. The wind called hope that blew in a moment of despair threw an exhilarating spark into everyones hearts. Ive seen martial arts skills greater than that. But I have never seen a martial arts technique more magical than that. Ma Dong-pil shook his head. No matter what impression you get, it would be rude to judge Confucius one way or another. i know. I know, but. . Im jealous. What do you mean, Im jealous? no. Ma Dong-pil, who was looking at her blankly, soon turned his head. I didnt want to force a conversation with someone who didnt want to talk. A moment of silence. It was the coin that broke the silence. When do you think youll wake up? You mean Confucius? yes. Well, since you are a person with outstanding physical ability, I dont think it will take long. However, the muscles in my entire body were on the verge of rupture, so it would probably last half a day At that time, a somewhat weak voice was heard from inside the carriage. Half a day is a disaster. Shake! The carriage door opened and Seo-ryang got out. Geumho was following behind him. Confucius! The two surprised people quickly approached Seo-ryang. Xu Liangs complexion was still pale. The demonic energy, which had become unstable due to the inability to control its internal power, began to stir slightly and even stumbled due to lack of strength. Ma Dong-pil quickly helped him up. Are you okay? Bitch, does this look good to your eyes? Im sorry! Xu Liang chuckled. I have a lot to be sorry for. Are you hurt anywhere? I am okay. huh? You say its okay, but why does your face look like that? Have you suffered a broken heart? Embarrassed, Ma Dong-pil hurriedly shook his head. Its not like that! Its still fun to tease. Confucius, how about you come back inside and do some meditation? You still seem to have difficulty moving. its okay. This is enough. Still Use it! sorry. I came out because it was worth moving. The work is done, so you dont have to worry so much. Also, put this under your arm and put your arm away. Its so stuffy that Im dying. Ma Dong-pil sighed inwardly. This was because he knew how stubborn Seoliang was. As soon as I let go of my supporting arm, Seoyang stumbled for a moment. But he took a moment to catch his breath and straighten himself up. Although it was difficult, there didnt seem to be much trouble moving. Hey, Governor General. It was a very quick recovery for a person who was on the verge of death due to severe internal trauma. Juhwa, who was looking at Seoliang in shock, quickly got down on one knee. Please kill me, Master. What did this guy say again? We were insensitive and brought great inconvenience to Confucius. I have committed a mortal sin. Seo-ryang shuddered as if he was fed up. Why on earth are you asking me to kill you for causing such trouble? yes? Stop talking nonsense and get up now. Is it really a characteristic of mine people to make noise? In fact, there was no way the two could make such a big statement despite being Map Mine. by the way. Xu Liangs face turned cold. Where did you dump his body? Part of me wanted to cut off his limbs, subject him to all kinds of torture, and then send him to the goal. But I felt like my body couldnt hold on any longer, so I suddenly broke my neck. Whatever the reason, I cant get caught in the act of coining again out of anger. Ma Dong-pil said calmly. They were dumped together near the red wolf carcasses. I collected all my belongings, including my clothes, just in case. okay? yes. Xiliang looked up at the sky. A red sunset was burning across the clear sky. Okay, good job. Ma Dong-pil cleared his throat. At first glance, it seemed refreshing, but upon closer inspection, a somewhat bitter feeling appeared. It seemed like the screening process was complicated. Dongpil. Yes, Confucius. You should never live with a grudge against someone. yes? They dont tell you not to get angry, and they dont tell you not to hate them. Just let go of those feelings quickly and forget about them. Xi Liang kept his accusation. If you live your life tightly like I did, life becomes tiring. . Well, you can just ignore it. Because you are also a very subjective person. No, Confucius. I will engrave Confucius words in my bones. Damn. Seoyang looked around with a bright expression that he had worked hard to create. Did you find everything? yes. And they also captured a man who appeared to be a member of the group. Would you like to take a look? Dont look. My business is done. All right. If so, can we leave right now? I think it would be a good idea to stop by the branch and rest. Its good. Lets go eat some delicious food and rest on a soft bed. Xiliang shouted cheerfully. Now go back For a moment, his expression became blank. Ma Dong-pil shouted loudly without even seeing Seo-ryangs face. Governor General! I think we can leave now! yes. All three groups, prepare to move! We will move to the branch! Jonmyeong! Surprised by the loud answer, Seoriang gasped and grabbed Ma Dongpil. Dongpil! Dongpil! yes? Do you have anything to say? No, thats not it, right now I Before Seoryang could finish his words, Ma Dongpils face hardened. Confucius! Ive been thinking about it for a while, and it seems like I still have a little more work to do At that moment, Seoryangs knees buckled. At the same time, blood flowed from my nose. This is because I moved too much while my body was not fully healed. What the fuck?! Ma Dong-pil hurriedly helped Seo-ryang. I cant do that. We will move as quickly as possible. Cough! no! That is. There are talented lawmakers on standby at the branch all the time. It would be better to get examined by a doctor. This bird! Governor General! Hurry up and get ready! Confucius details have deteriorated! Juhwa quickly responded. Everyone in the convoy, get on the wagon! I will run without stopping! A look of urgency appeared on Seo-ryangs face. My head was spinning and my limbs were feeling weak, but that wasnt important right now. I have to go to the safe house! Lets stop by! Im not going! Please dont go! Ma Dong-pil laid Seo-ryang down in the carriage. Xu Liangs vision gradually darkened. Im not going!! Rattling! The carriage door closed. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 81 Episode 81 The Wind Blows (1) So, the number of deaths on Hwanheewons side, including the temporary captain, was twenty-two. The total number of deaths is twenty-seven. Mudams expression as he reported was still blunt. Lee Cheon-sang, who was looking at the window with a drowsy face, suddenly asked. Where? Based on the traces of the battlefield and the testimony and reports of the demons, it is presumed to be the Nanman Beast Palace. Although he said it was an estimate, Lee Cheon-sang thought it was definitely the Beast Palace. Mudam did not say that he was certain when he was angry. This was to prevent myself from being swept away by emotions and losing my cool. So the Beast sign would be correct. Additionally, Mudam is currently very angry. Its the Beast Palace Lee Cheon-sang shook his head. You got bitten by a dog from the neighborhood next door that you didnt even care about. . What about the items? They say they recovered everything and returned. Thats it. Are there any other reports? yes. Okay. Lets go back now. Mudam slowly bowed and took a polite step back. The corners of Lee Cheon-sangs mouth turned up in an arc as he sat in the Taesa Temple alone in Daejeon, where the shaman had left and looked at the window. Are you the third one? Currently, Shingyo is not doing anything particularly strong. However, the fear given by the four letters Church of the Heavenly Demon was still sweeping Gangho. The Beast Palace touched that kind of religion. If I didnt have the power to sweep it away without leaving any evidence, I wouldnt have even thought about touching it. It is not one or two trillion, but three trillion in the court of defense. If more than half of the three trillion members returned alive, there would be one of two reasons. Either the Beast Palace went crazy and messed with Shingyo for no reason, or there were enough experts to defend against the Beast Palaces overwhelming power. Sirangs yogi () disappeared at some point. It looks like the third one went out secretly and came back. There was a hint of interest in Lee Cheon-sangs indifferent eyes. Hes a fun guy. No magician on campus would dare to think of secretly going out. The reason I asked Mudam if there was anything else to report was because I thought that if he had reported it in advance, he would at least know. Actually, if I had known that the third child had left, I would have told you sooner. Phew. The window shook. The scent of blood seemed to be carried by the faint chill in the wind. I guess Ill have to pour you a drink for the first time in a while. * * * Im sorry, Wonju. Soyeonsim sighed. How can you say youre sorry? If only I had paid more attention More than 20 people from the three sets of guards died. That must mean that the enemys offensive was fatal. Juhwa couldnt say anything. He knew that So Yeon-sim wouldnt blame him, but that didnt mean his feelings of apology disappeared. Soyeonsim stroked her shoulder. Arent the people who really should be angry at those who attacked us? Besides, you have completed your mission. What I give you is not punishment, but comfort. . Anyway, its surprising. How can you have already recovered your martial arts skills? How could I not know that So Yeon-sim is trying so hard to change her mind? Juhwa said, lowering his head. Its all thanks to the Three Princes. Before the incident occurred, I had almost recovered my martial arts skills to 70 percent. Confuciuss abilities are truly mysterious. Regardless of her intention to divert the conversation, Soyeonsim was purely surprised. It was a different issue from the depth of force. In the first place, the martial art itself, which was able to quickly normalize a body that had been devastated by the sword attack, was amazing. Isnt it common sense that no matter how good your skill is, its difficult to surpass the realm of medicine? However, Seoliang not only knew about such mystical martial arts, but even recovered more than half of Juhwas martial arts skills in just ten days. The Three Confucius. The more I listen to him, the more I learn about him, the more fascinating he is. I couldnt decide whether having a relationship with someone like that would be beneficial or detrimental. And Huh? If Confucius had not been there, we would not have escaped annihilation. Soyeonsim nodded. I guess so. Confucius martial arts skills are great, and your military skills would have been of great help. no. I couldnt be of much help. huh? What does that mean? Juhwa gave a detailed account of the situation at the time. So Yeon-sims eyes trembled with astonishment. Confucius killed all those monsters? yes. The monsters that left demons over 80 helpless? alone? Thats right. Kuuk. So Yeon-sims fist gained strength. There is no way Juhwa would lie about something like this. However, it was difficult to believe because it was so far from common sense. If that is true . It means that Confuciuss martial prowess is already comparable to the top ten of the Hundred and Eight Demon Commanders. The highest leader of the Protestant religion, excluding the religious leader, was the Old Grand Magon of the Senate. However, apart from them, there were many adherents of Protestantism. The reason why it was able to stand shoulder to shoulder with the federations even though it was a single armed group was because the high class of Protestants was so thick. Baekpalmajang was the vanguard representing the military power of Protestantism. In particular, the top ten among them were super experts who were ready to aim for the position of the next Old Master Amazon. Of course, this did not mean that their martial arts skills were at the same level as the current Old Great Mazon. However, it meant that he was a strong player who showed a lot of potential. Are you saying that a person in his mid-twenties who lost all his martial arts due to a sword attack was resurrected within a year and reached the same level as him? So Yeon-sim felt scared at the words she muttered to herself. Is that possible? Even if someone supports you from behind, it is impossible. Even if the Three Dukes were a world-famous genius, it was absolutely impossible. No, its possible. Soyeonsim bit her lip gently. I know only one person who can make that possible. Master. Cheonma Lee Cheon-sang. If he, the pinnacle of Protestantism at the time, had stepped forward himself, it would have been entirely possible if he had forcibly raised the martial arts skills of the three princes. What if the religious leader really intervened? If so the next successor had already been chosen. Wonju? Surprised, Soyeonsim looked at the coin. A look of worry appeared on Juhwas blunt face. Are you okay? Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yeah, its okay. I had to think for a moment. Soyeonsim grabbed Juhwas hand. lets go. You must be exhausted from your journey. Why dont we have a meal together? Yes, Wonju. Soyeonsim takes Juhwa with her. A look of determination appeared on her face. Ill have to see you again soon. * * * Thats right. Lee Gun-seong sighed. What about you? Are there any other injuries? Ma Dong-pil lowered his head. its okay. It wont be okay. My airway was a little unstable as I was unable to completely control my internal injuries. Seeing as he hasnt recovered yet even after using the genus list, he must have been really dangerous. Oh, I didnt write the genus list. Yes? When Ma Dong-pil explained the situation, Lee Gun-seong nodded. There was a reason for that. Take one later when you leave the room. It will get better soon. Its okay, Captain. Dont be stubborn and take it. yes. Gunseong Lee glanced at the window. In the training hall beyond the window, guards who had not been assigned a mission were training, sweating beadily. Protecting someone is the same as dying on someones behalf. . Thats the essence of what we do. We are always the protectors. Thats why its so hard. The warriors who are close to death are probably the guard warriors. . Isnt Hanas guard warrior also a person and someones colleague? A bitterness appeared on Lee Kun-seongs face. We are the only ones who can cry for them, but we still have to sharpen our swords today to protect others. sorry. . My skills were lacking, so the team members. You definitely need to apologize. Whatever the reason, as the leader of the escort team, I have some responsibility. Ma Dong-pil lowered his head. of course. I will accept any punishment. Gunseong Lee was silent for a moment. With his eyes still fixed on the window, it was only after a moment that he opened his mouth. I think the higher-ups should have worked together with me no matter what. Of course, I know that these regrets have no meaning. . Dont think that your skills are lacking. If I thought you were lacking in responsibility, ability to perform duties, and martial arts, I wouldnt have put you in the position of leader. Its just shameless. Lee Gun-seong sighed again. It really felt like I wouldnt be able to sigh today. I will personally visit the families of those who died. No, Captain. Since they are members of my team, I personally This is a matter that I separately reported to the Lord of the Protectorate. Ma Dong-pil bit his lip. It was me who was responsible, but I felt bad when I heard that my senior was taking part of the responsibility. Gunseong Lee stood up from his seat. Theres no need to worry too much. Im not doing this because Im thinking of you, but because I think I should go and bow my head. I am the one who coordinated the mission, so I have to take responsibility as well. It is neither comforting nor sarcastic. Lee Gun-seong really thought that this situation was his fault. Ma Dong-pil also felt even more sorry because he knew that. And I was angry. Just like when I felt confused after seeing that the Three Dukes had solved everything, I still felt my own shortcomings clearly. I will go with you too. It doesnt work. Ma Dong-pil felt puzzled. Im not saying you shouldnt do that, but Im saying you cant do it. What does it mean? I plan to punish you as Wonjus deputy. Until the punishment is completed, you must take a break from the work of the defense court for the time being. ! It will probably be quite a while. Ma Dong-pil bowed his head again. I will gladly accept it. Good. Now that the governors position has been established, lets deal with it right away. Gunseong Lee stood up from his seat. Ma Dong-pil, the third leader of the defense court, will be suspended indefinitely after this time. I knew I was going to be suspended. But I didnt know it would be indefinite. Although he was a little surprised, Ma Dong-pil agreed. It is a crime of failing to properly manage the team members and a crime of failing to reliably protect the target of the guard. Even if he is not suspended indefinitely but rather resigns from his position as leader, there is nothing he can say. I give a special order to Ma Dong-pil, who has been suspended, as the acting head of Wonju. Until this secret mission is fulfilled, Ma Dong-pil cannot be reappointed as the leader of the defense court. . As of this moment, Ma Dong-pil has been selected as the personal guard of the Three Princes. Ma Dong-pil, surprised, looked up at Lee Gun-seong. Just as the period of suspension is indefinite, the period of fulfillment of secret orders is also indefinite, so Ma Dong-pil must do his best in his duties to prevent any mishaps like before. Chief Joe! This concludes the disciplinary action against Ma Dong-pil, the third leader. . Go. As a member of this school, I should not dare to ask Confucius for this, but I will learn a lot from him and come back. Ma Dong-pils eyes trembled slightly. Lee Gun-seong smiled. I must come back. Chapter 82 Episode 82 The wind blows (2)Confucius? . . . I I brought Confucius a meal. Yes, leave it there. Seo-ryangs voice, lying in bed with a blanket over his head, sounded very pitiful. Cherry Blossoms face became tearful. Since his return until now, Confucius has not eaten a single meal. I couldnt help but be worried. But since you dont even show yourself like that, I cant talk to you easily. In the end, there was only one thing she could say today. Ill come clean it up later. Grumble. Even though the cherry blossoms had gone out, Seoryang was still lying motionless, covered in a blanket. Geumho, who was sitting by the window and yawning profusely, slowly approached Seoryangs bedside. Kki-ing. Go over there and play. Ah! . Ah! Ah! Go and be surprised. Ah! Geumho pressed Seoryangs head with his front paw. It was quite cute, but it also seemed like it was reprimanding Seo-ryang for some reason. Seoryang, who had been toyed with by Geumhos paws for a while, quickly took off the blanket. why! Ah! Geumho sat on the bed and gently wagged his tail. Xu Liang frowned. Now you eat well on your own. There you have your share too. Go and eat. Ang! That guy is so annoying. Seoyang, who was grumbling, completely removed the blanket and got down from the bed. There is no way an expert of his caliber would have any health problems if he starved for two days. However, his face was quite thin, as if he was worried about something. Now eat. When I handed out the boiled meat, Geumho ran over and chewed it as if he had been waiting. Xu Liang grumbled. How can someone who knocked out all those monsters with a single roar bother people so much? Now its up to you to take care of most things. okay? Geumho did not react to Seoryangs words. All he did was eagerly eat the meat that Seoryang handed him. Seoliang snorted as if he was dumbfounded. I understand everything, right? Do you think pretending not to know like before will work? Geumhos ears twitched slightly. But there was no other reaction. I really am a monster. Seoliang rested his chin and stroked Geumhos head. Perhaps because he liked the touch, Geumho munched on the meat even harder. Still, its nice that the food he eats is refreshing. Geumho, who had been chewing meat for a while, wiped the corners of his mouth with his tongue, sat down and looked up at Seoryang. . Seoliang, who was looking down at Geumho, sighed. Okay, okay. Im already trying to move now. Softly, softly. Geumho came up to Seoryangs elbow and lay down on his back. Judging by the way he was grinning, it looked like he had eaten quite a lot. Seoryang was lost in thought as he scratched Geumhos stomach with his index finger. Damn, theres nothing I can do. I didnt think the odds were high. But it was my first time out. As I had high expectations, I was also quite heartbroken. I wish I could have left the Church of the Heavenly Demon forever with this one outing. Take a look at the Sibeol branch? Gather information? Memorizing the route? Its shit, man. Not long after leaving, I heard information about Jeong Il-ryong from Ma Dong-pil. The moment I heard that information, nothing caught my eye. I was just busy controlling my hatred for that guy and my deep-seated resentment and anger. Everything was fine until I destroyed Jeong Il-ryong. He truly felt refreshed and proud, and a part of his tight heart was lifted! And I felt like I was being pierced. But the problem came after that. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. You mean you collapsed in shame and came back treated like a piece of luggage? Seoliang messed up his hair. Ugh, you idiot! I thought it was a little better, but then I got into an accident again just looking ahead! Geumho was frightened by the billowing dust and rolled over. Seo-ryang, who had been blaming herself for a while, soon sighed. Okay, whats the point in blaming myself now? The ship has already left, so lets just wave. know. I know, but my heart feels so sad. In fact, even though I felt regretful, there was no reason to indulge in self-torture like this. I cant say he was simple, but Seoryang wasnt a sensitive person to the point where he would be preoccupied with something like this for days. There was a separate reason why he lay in bed for two days contemplating self-abuse. It was out of control. The moment I heard these three characters, Jeong Il-ryong, my eyes and ears went blank. I didnt know it at the time, but looking back, I was horrified. I had to control my emotions for several days because I heard the name of an enemy I might meet or pass by. In other words, the will to kill the enemy takes precedence over the desire for freedom. It cant be like this. Even if he secretly escapes from the Heavenly Demon Church, would he be able to live a normal life as a strongman? Cheonma Shingyo is in the south, but Uicheon Alliance is in the north. His important safe houses were also in the north, and in order to finally escape to the northern part of the country, he had to pass through Uicheonmaengs territory. Of course, it doesnt matter if you ignore it. But can you really do that? Can we control this anger that causes us to react immediately even when we hear the name of our enemy? Very if. What will I do if I pass through the north and hear news of the Uicheon lord? Push! I unconsciously gained strength in my hand holding the table. The edge of the table broke and fell. Even then, we cant ignore it while crying for freedom. Although Jeong Il-ryong was one of the enemies, he was not the main culprit that took his life. If I think back on the past, there were dozens of people I wanted to kill more than him. Burr. As I thought of each of their faces, my demonic energy surged. In order to control the wriggling demon energy, I had to exert so much strength that my eyes were bloodshot. Seo-ryang took a deep breath. Lets calm down. He just lived that way, and his personality didnt match Salsus. But at least in the past, he was able to somehow control his emotions. But what now? You cant be better than the past, but you cant regress, you bastard! It may have been because he learned magic. No, that is probably the biggest reason. But that too is just an excuse. In the end, it is always me who moves my body and emotions. The fact that I couldnt control my emotions like this because of the magic trick was something I really needed to reflect on. Grumble. Xi Liang looked down at the boat. Geumho, who was rolling over, glanced at Seoryang. Damn, I guess I was hungry again. Actually, a person who can easily feed three or four people at each meal hasnt had a sip of water for two days. Of course, my stomach couldnt help but growl. Seoliang, holding chopsticks, flinched for a moment. Most of the food served was light on the stomach. It is a dining table where Aenghwas worries are fully reflected. Seoliangs meal began while he apologized to Aenghwa in his heart. Okay, lets forget the past. You were trying to make a long-term plan anyway, right? He scoops up enough food to make his cheeks bulge, while his eyes remain serious. It was an expression that exquisitely went back and forth between comedy and seriousness. Lets think about this outing like this. If you decide to do it, you can go out or not. If you think about it that way, you can see that there is a harvest of its own. Since I made up my mind to go out, it turned out to be easier than I thought. Seo-ryangs expression became brighter. Okay, just keep doing this from now on. It was partly because of his innocence, but in the end, it was he who led the situation in that direction. In other words, as long as you make up your mind, you can leave Protestantism in any way. good. The hand holding the chopsticks gained strength. Lets try harder in the future. If you work hard, you will always find a way. When I change my thoughts, I feel at ease. As I imagined a rosy future, my heart pounded again. After two days of eating, Seoryang came out to the training hall. A cherry blossom that was cleaning the yard was surprised to find him. Lord Confucius?! Are you cleaning? yes yes! Are you okay? Seo-ryang whetted his appetite. I was so embarrassed that I had worried about cherry blossoms while worrying about something trivial. are you okay. You were very worried, right? Hey, have you finished eating? I licked up all the seasoning. Ill go and clean it up right away! Slow down. The cherry blossoms that had been sweeping the yard in a dazzling manner began to pant and move. Although he was moving quickly, his face was bright. Xiliang scratched his head. Anyway, this is a place Ill go to someday, so wouldnt I be giving too much attention to it? What can I do? I think life here will become very difficult if we quit our relationship in advance. Besides, this is a guy who has already entered my heart. Its not like affection can be broken that easily. Okay, lets relax a bit. Wow, its sticky. As I stretch my legs, I cant help but hear a crunching sound. I had been lying in the same position for two days, so it was only natural. Paang! There was great power in the outstretched fists, swings, and kicks. Seo-ryang clicked his tongue inwardly. Look at how hard it is. Papa papang! Jecheongi is a great martial art. It has a high value as a fighting technique, but if used with proper relaxation, it is more effective than any other martial arts technique in loosening up the body. After half an hour passed, a warm feeling rose from Seoryangs body. As the first hour passed, the second hour passed, and half hour passed, his body became drenched in sweat. Once my body was somewhat relaxed, I moved on to detailed training. When discussing his attitude as a assassin or a magician, Seoryang may be a person with many shortcomings. However, as a military officer, Seoryang had great advantages. It means that the mind and body are in harmony so that one can always pursue martial arts. It does not refer to the state of martial arts, but to the attitude toward martial arts. Looking at that, he was a natural warrior. Phew, not bad. The training that started as a way to relax my body ended only after one hour. Seoryang, who was lying down on the training ground, could see a clear sky. There is one cloud Anyway, its clear. A smile naturally spread across my lips. As expected, there was nothing better than sweating when my mind was in a rush. Okay, this is it. My future will be as clear as the sky. Even if the unpleasant past pulls your hair, always smile and look at the sky. Then the answer will come out. It was then. Confucius. uh? Xu Liang suddenly stood up. A cautious voice comes from outside the gate. It was Ma Dong-pil. Are you Dongpil? Yes, Confucius. Feeling happy, Seo-ryang rushed over and opened the door. Then Ma Dong-pil stood there, looking somewhat awkward. It must be your working hours. What are you doing here? Arent you busy? Thats it Hey, it just happened to be good. I had just finished training. Im starting to get hungry, so lets eat together. Before that, I have something to tell you, Confucius. words? Thats good. What? Somehow it looks brighter than usual. Ma Dong-pil, relieved of the burden on his mind, cleared his throat and slowly knelt down. Seo-ryangs eyes widened. what? Are you sick? What are you doing again. God () Ma Dong-pil! From this moment on, I declare that I will protect you with all my heart as your personal guard! ? . Personal escort? Oh, thats it. Ma Dong-pil explained the situation to Seo-ryang, who asked with an expression of disbelief. So I became Confucius bodyguard for the time being. For the time being, I think it will probably be quite a long time. . I will sacrifice my life to protect you, Confucius. Rumbling!! It seemed like thunder was coming from beyond the otherwise clear sky. Youre a personal escort? yes? Oh yes. From now on, we will stay and eat at Confuciuss residence and provide close protection. Who told you to do that? I received word from the head of the job, but since transfers to external organizations are not under the jurisdiction of the defense court, it was decided by the higher-ups Wow! Confucius?! Ma Dong-pil hurriedly approached Seo-ryang. Before I knew it, Seoyang had fallen to his knees. Xu Liang looked up at the sky with a sad face. The clear sky no longer looked clear. Freedom? I have a close escort, but freedom? Hes a fucking pestilence. Chapter 83 Episode 83 The wind blows (3). . Lets eat. Yes. Seoliang crunched a grain of rice. Ma Dong-pil, who was secretly watching him, began to eat politely. This is because I knew Seoryangs personality and thought that I should not leave him out. I noticed the two people in the middle of the flower painting. This guy looked like he was wondering why he was acting like this again. How long could such an awkward meal last? Dongpil. Yes, Confucius. That Yes. no. But how did you happen to be chosen as my personal escort? Ma Dong-pil explained the whole story again in a calm voice. Naturally, I had no choice but to mention the deaths of the team members, and by the time the explanation was over, a subtle shadow was cast over my expressionless face. Seoliang quenched his appetite. Looking at Ma Dong-pils blurred face, I wondered if I had asked for no reason. Thats why I did it. . Are you okay? yes? Oh, of course. Not the condition of your body. I mean, is it okay for you to be my personal escort? It is the honor of three lives. Rather, it is a reward, not a punishment. Thank you for at least saying that. Seo-ryangs face darkened. Of course, it would be a good thing for Ma Dong-pil to live together in this extremely bleak corner of the house. Although he has cherry blossoms, he has his own distance. If you live together, you will never be bored. The problem is that there is a possibility that Ma Dong-pil will interfere with everything he does in the future. In recent years, it has become softer than before, but it is still like an iron sword becoming a wooden sword. If you get hit, it hurts the same. You said it was an order from above, right? Oh yeah. Where exactly is the upper part? The Court of Protection has no personnel authority, and Hwanheewon is in charge of finances, so its probably the Military Department or the Demon God Palace, right? Maybe so. Sibulal. You think of me so much. They also hire talented people like you. These are difficult words to bear, Confucius. If its Hwanheewon, you can do anything. If it were a defense court, it would be enough to just hold out and say you wont receive it. However, the Demon God Palace and the military department are different. The military department is the most powerful organization in the Heavenly Demon Church, and even if its successors are disliked, isnt it an organization that will face the end? Of course, it goes without saying that it is the Demon God Palace. In other words, if you insist on not accepting Ma Dong-pil, you may be defeated by the merciless backlash. Fuhuhuhu! It was a sigh so violent that it made my lips tremble. Fuck it! This is what happened! Xi Liang vigorously rolled up his sleeves. Lets eat first! Oh yeah! What are you doing with cherry blossoms? Im going to blow all the noodles. Yes! The three peoples full-fledged meal began. As Seoryang ate so happily, Ma Dong-pil and Aeng-hwas chopsticks also became faster. Although they didnt say it, they were both really hungry. After a stormy meal, Seoryang called Ma Dongpil. Dongpil. Yes, Confucius. You got that knife before, right? Where Seo-ryang pointed, there was a simple Hwando four feet long. Yes. Where is it? This is the Demon Kings Army. Demon King Seo-ryang, who was still thinking that this was a childish and bloody name, suddenly remembered, so he opened the drawer and took out the documents that So Yeon-sim had given him. Lets see, this isnt it This is okay Ah! This is it! Xu Liang quickly read the document. As expected. A military warehouse refers to a weapons warehouse. The character relationship chart given by So Yeon-sim also contained information about the members who manage the Byeongchang. The organization members are poor, though. The classification of Byeongchang is well done. Heart Demon Brigade. A large armory in the outer hall where ordinary demons can enter and exit. The majority of our schools Main students obtain weapons here. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The devils army. A weapons warehouse in the inner shrine where weapons made by craftsmen, such as the Bogeumbodo (), are displayed. Only combat unit commanders or higher are allowed to enter, and occasionally weapons that can be called new soldiers are discovered. Xiliangs eyes scanned the last weapon. Heavenly Demon Armies (ħS). It was a place where entry was strictly prohibited, as it was the best military artillery in Protestantism. The only people who could come and go there at will were the religious leader and the next successor. Even the Old Great Majon of the Senate could not enter the Heavenly Demon Armory without permission from the religious leader. I had heard about the Seoryangdo Cheonma Byeongchang. I heard it from Ma Dong-pil at Gojuk Forest, but I remembered hearing it with one ear and letting it go because I wasnt particularly impressed. Dongpil, if you want to enter the Heavenly Demon Armies here, you have to get permission from the leader, right? Ma Dong-pil looked at him with puzzled eyes. Of course it is. Those eyes had the meaning of knowing but asking why. Xu Liangs eyes lit up. Hmm. You mean you cant sneak in without the leaders permission? Yes. But how can you do that? huh? Do you by any chance want to join the Heavenly Demon Armies? So I asked you. Asking the obvious Huh? You probably know how to do that, right? I asked just in case, and to my surprise, Ma Dong-pil nodded. Of course I know. of course?! Does the Court of Protection have such authority? So, the Cheonma Byeongchang is also part of the area that the defense court must protect, right? huh? So, I dont even have that kind of authority No, Confucius. uh? No member of the Protectorate can join the Cheonma Byeongchang without permission from the sect leader, even if he is the lord of the Protectorate. what? Then how do you know how? Dont you know better than I do? Eh? What does that mean? Ma Dong-pil quenched his appetite. Because Ive known for a long time that Confuciuss memories were a mess. Your disciples have the right to join the Heavenly Demon Armies only once. . . Was it okay to just go? Thats right. Of course, if Confucius didnt bring weapons from the Heavenly Horse Armory before. Seo-ryang opened his mouth. Huh, thats right? . But once? Just once? Is that the end? Yes, I know so. What then? If I were to come back from a past I dont remember, youre saying its all nonsense, right? Yes thats right. I dont know if the leader gives permission. Hey shit! Its hot, its hot. Ive never seen him in person, but before he was reincarnated in this body, the real Seo-ryangs reputation was almost like human trash. Of course, he must have been greedy, and if you look at him, he was as confident as he was greedy. Theres no way a guy like that wouldnt have joined the Heavenly Demon Armies by now. Seo-ryang whetted his appetite. Well, theres nothing I can do. If you have a new recruit that suits you, its like getting another martial arts skill. However, Seoliang had no regrets about weapons. To be precise, it would be nice to have a good weapon, but I wasnt the type of person who would be very disappointed if I didnt have one. There is no problem in hitting a person with bare hands, much less cutting steel with an ordinary knife, so there is no need to worry about being a new soldier. Then you can enter the Demon King Armory as you wish? of course. It wont be a problem to live there at all. What? You want me to live there? Oh no! I just wanted to tell you that its okay to come and go as freely as you like. Seo-ryang stroked his chin and was in trouble. Of course, his worries did not last long. Okay then, lets stop by Byeongchang somewhere. Still, something is going to happen with this fight That was then. bang! bang! bang! Even the sound of a knock on the front door clearly reveals his personality. Even without feeling the energy or hearing the voice, Seo-ryang knew who the other person was right away. I am Confucius! Do you have anything?! Seolyang crumpled his face. Why did that thing come again? At that time, the flower of cherry blossoms! I let out an exclamation. Now that I think about it, Confucius, Lord Gwangma came to visit me once a dozen days ago. What are you doing? I dont know the details, but from what I said to myself, it seemed like I came to have a drink with Confucius. What kind of situation is this? Why did you come all the way here just to drink again?! Ma Dong-pil tilted his head. Personally, I think the current situation is not that bad. bang! bang! Confucius! Are you not there?! No, by the way, if people are knocking like this, at least the door Bang! Wei Hongryeon appeared at the wide open gate. Xu Liang asked bluntly. Why did you come? uh? Confucius! Are you back after training? Why did you come after training and nabal? I came here for a drink. I was skeptical, but I never thought it was real. Seo-ryang, who was quietly watching Wei Hong-ryeon, slowly closed the door. It doesnt go far. Eh? Now wait a minute! Why all of a sudden?! Its my heart, bitch. Still, the people who came this far showed sincerity! uh? Sniff sniff what is this? Were you eating? I hope you can smell it well. go. Lets eat together too! I even skipped breakfast! Oh, please go! no, I do not want! We just play accompaniment! Did you leave the alcohol?! Why are you fucking here! Drink with the crew you care for and love so much! Drinking with them is no fun! Ma Dong-pil, who was watching the scene from the side, turned his head. I couldnt believe that this was a conversation between a successor candidate for Shinkyo and a combat unit commander. No, I didnt want to believe it. Seoyang scratched his head. Ah-oh! What is really so messy? hey! why! This bastard? Why? Arent you losing all your strength, man? I naturally have a loud voice! And why are you being so lenient towards that third-level bastard, but so blunt towards me?! Okay, I have somewhere to go, so come later if you want to drink. Where are you going? Is this why you want to receive reports now? what? No wrinkles between your eyebrows? Make a hole in your forehead and make an odd number of eyeballs. Who wants to be reported to? I was just asking, but youre overreacting. Tell me honestly. You came because you wanted to get hit, right? If that was the goal, I think it would have been somewhat successful. If you touch me just a little bit more, I feel like my fist will fly. Wei Hongryun frowned. I came here to take time out from training the kids, but youre really rude. Its none of my business. And if youve trained them, theyll watch over you. Come and have a drink? Are you still the leader of a unit? Are you the captain? They say they are good at it. Then you will take care of yourself, so you can beat Daeju too. You say youre good at it, but why are you doing lending? Because the monthly peak is very nice. Xiliang sighed. Because it seemed like it wouldnt go unless I really beat it up. Hey, I really have somewhere to go. Come back later. Lets have a drink then. So where are you going! Im going to Byeongchang! The Demon Kings Armies are coming! Are you done?! It was then. Oh, youre going to Byeongchang-el? Everyones eyes turned to Wei Honglians back. When did it arrive? A middle-aged civil servant was standing there with his back to me. If youre going to go, why go to the Demon King Byeongchang instead of the Cheonma Byeongchang? Xiliang scratched his head. The middle-aged civil servant smiled brightly. Haha, its been 78 years since Ive seen you like this What show? . I dont know who it is, but I think youve come to the wrong place. Well, this is a very remote place. Hey, when you go back, take that person with you. Wei Hongryun swallowed his saliva. Confucius. I told you to take your hand out and close the door. Im not responsible if it breaks. You are the Commander-in-Chief. what? Im the Commander-in-Chief! uh? Surprised, Seoryang looked at the middle-aged civil servant standing outside the door. The middle-aged scholar Hu Yaoseong scratched his head. Ill be there soon, so could you please give me a cup of tea? Chapter 84 Episode 84 The wind blows (4)You want a car? Total military? Are you coming to the residence of none other than the Three Princes of the Heavenly Demon God Religion? Why on earth? Seoliang, who was looking at him blankly, tilted his head crookedly. I cant do it. ? Im busy right now. Ah, I believe you know because you heard it from behind. He looked at Wei Honglian. Wei Hongryeon was opening her mouth like a crucian carp. He seemed somewhat shocked. Hey, great lord. . Crazy bitch? What kind of bastard is crazy ah? What the hell. Why dont you scream more? Why dont you shout it out to the world? huh? No, for a moment I didnt know it was Confucius. Thats enough, Commander-in-Chief, go back. okay? yes yes? Take your hands off. Im going to close the door. Wei Honglian was shocked. Confucius! Confucius! What else! The Commander-in-Chief is here, but youre going to turn me away? Xiliang snorted. Is there a law that says the landlord must accommodate all guests? ! Im already so busy, damn it. Whether you break your hand or not, were closing now. Wei Hongryun quickly withdrew her hand. This was because she knew well that Seo-ryang was a person who would do anything. At that time, Hu Yaosheng took a step forward. Sam Gongja. Do you have anything to say? You said you were going to the military barracks, right? Yes, but. Why are you going to the Demon Kings Armory? In the Cheonma Byeongchang Ah! Now that I think about it, you said you went in once before, right? Xiliang snorted. I was just wondering, but it turned out to be me. Yes, so I want to go to the Demon Kings Armory. It looks like the sword you brought before is no longer needed. So youre going to go to the military barracks, right? oh? I heard youve been using some amazing methods lately. Have you changed your route? So what? Thats amazing! Thank you for the compliment. They say theres nothing a born genius cant achieve if he puts in the effort! I dont know if hes a genius, but his efforts were wasted. A man of grit! You look great! Thank you again. The three people couldnt come to their senses from the two peoples flowing, natural conversation. Even Geumho, who was sitting far away, was rolling his eyes. What is this strangely friendly conversation? Are you sure you two know each other well? Everyone couldnt breathe properly and looked at the two people in turns. But would you be satisfied with that good skill with the Demon Kings Armor? Because your skills are good, the Demon Kings Arms are sufficient. her! I havent thought about it like that, but now that I think about it, it seems plausible. Are you finished talking now? Would you like me to let you enter the Heavenly Demon Armory? For a moment, the crowd froze. Xu Liangs eyes narrowed. Youre saying youll let me join the Heavenly Demon Armies? me? yes. Even if you went in and out once? of course. Is that possible? Why would you tell a lie if it will be found out right away? I dont do that. You are wise. Thats why I also dont lie most of the time. It is a meeting between a wise man and a wise man! Im sure it will be interesting to talk about many things today. You cant do it with your bare mouth, right? Isnt life an equal exchange? You look like you have some experience? Well so whats the price? For a skilled warrior, the Cheonma Armory is a place that doesnt matter whether he goes or not, right? Well, thats right. I cant get that high price. Then, please give me Confucius for today. what? I just mean lets talk about various things and have a drink at night. do not misunderstand. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If there wasnt an explanation, I would have definitely misunderstood. Im glad you explained it. By the way, I really like that woman. Xu Liang chuckled. Please wait a moment. I will change my clothes and come out. As much as you want. Ho Yo-seong, who was behind his back, was smiling brightly. Seo-ryang came into the room and changed his clothes, leaving Hu Yao-seong and Wei Hong-ryeon outside the door. Of course, Ma Dong-pil had also followed him in. Confucius. Ma Dong-pils face was a mixture of surprise and confusion. By any chance have you known the Commander-in-Chief for a long time? Is that possible? Ah but what can I say. . It was a very intimate conversation so Im sorry. As a subordinate, I shouldnt have entered the situation carelessly. Why dont you just give it to everyone next door? never mind. Oh yeah. By the way, Dongpil. Yes, Confucius. Seo-ryang, wearing a belt over his black military uniform and wearing a stiletto, spoke with a serious face. Go to Hwanhee Wonju for a while. Hwanhee Wonju? Go and ask. I wonder if there was a position with the General Military Council when I was in the suburbs. . If there is space, ask what the conversation was about and if anything was said about me. Ma Dong-pil tilted his head. Why Hwanhee Wonju? On the other hand, Seo-ryangs face was more serious than ever. Damn it. Of course, this was my first encounter with General Military Commander Hu Yao-seong. Not as the Three Confucius, Seoryang, but as King Sal, who lived in a past life. On the other hand, Hu Yaosheng knew himself well. He knew very well not only about Seoliang before, but also about himself after his reincarnation. It was a joke thrown around, but it was a series of unusual contents. These are words that are so light that you just overlook them, but if you think about them carefully, you can never ignore them. C oh? I heard youve been using some amazing methods lately. Have you changed your route? The first time he swung his sword properly was when he smashed the Sagongja Hongwimun. Of course, since rumors spread as quickly as they could later, there is no way they would know that it was a total military incident, so lets put it aside. It was only later that Xi Liang became properly aware of Hu Yao Castle. C Isnt life an equal exchange? You look like you have some experience, right? C I cant get that high price. Then, please give me Confucius for today. Although he was the first to mention the price, he talked about the high price and said strange things such as equivalent exchange and experience. Demonstration trading experience. When these three insignificant words come together, Hwanhee Wonju comes to mind. He showed up two days after I arrived at the school. In other words. flutter! Seoryangs appearance, even wearing a pure white long robe, was very splendid. Should I assume he knows I went to the countryside? Maybe thats what Hwanhee Wonju said. Actually, aside from all that, I wanted to avoid Hoyoseong for now. The reason is that the moment I first saw my face, my head was pounding with super senses. Even though many things have happened recently, there has never been an emergency bell that rang like this as soon as I encountered someone. This meant that because Seoryang had become stronger, the opponents he faced did not pose much of a threat. That super sense was triggered loudly when he saw the general who had only learned a handful of martial arts skills. What does that mean? Youve been waiting a long time, right? Haha! How long? I didnt even notice time passing as I was looking at the surrounding scenery. Sounds amazing, right? I wondered why he lived alone in a remote place, and it turned out it was because of this quiet scenery! Its desolate, isnt it? So thats good. Where there are a lot of trees, there are a lot of bugs. Xu Liang smiled. Shall we go? great. He said to Wei Honglian. You are waiting here. Wei Hongryun could not open her mouth like before. For that reason, Seoryangs smiling eyes were unusual. Ah! Geumho suddenly climbed onto Seoryangs shoulder. oh? Are you raising it? Its a very cute fox, isnt it? Rather than raising them, we just live with them. Can I touch it? My finger is cut off. Giggles. Its so salty. Oh yes. * * * It was quite a distance from Xoryangs residence to Cheonma Armed Forces. Although it would be easy to travel by carriage, the two chose to walk. To be exact, I wanted Seo-ryang to walk. Because I wanted to find out more about him by talking about various things. Lets walk side by side and talk like that. Xu Liang did not understand anything about Hu Yao City except for one thing. So, do you know what I did? I dont know. I said this. You guys! I am the general of the Heavenly Demon Church! If I die here, our school will chase you all the way to the West Station and kill you! Like this. So what happened? What can I do? Those damn kids snorted. In other words, would dialogue work for ignorant people who make a living by stealing? In the end, I lost everything I had and went back to school like a beggar. That was the end of the unbelievable story of how he was caught by thieves and left penniless while taking a tour of the mountains and rivers on his first vacation. I dont know if its real or false. However, Hu Yaosheng knew well how to please the ears of his listeners. His exquisite breathing control, his voice that freely creates an atmosphere, and his speaking skills that he unleashes when the right moment is right, were like listening to an ensemble of talented musicians. So what happened to those thieves? well? There was no separate report, but Ho Yo-seong pretended to slit his own throat with a solemn look on his face. Wouldnt they all have gone to the goal? But did you go on a mountain and river excursion without an escort? I wanted to enjoy freedom. I worked so hard that I felt drained just by looking at the faces of our schools students. It goes back and forth between fiction and truth. I couldnt tell how much was fiction and how much was truth. You are brave. Khaha! Confucius is braver than me! Why do you think that? Isnt it obvious? I proudly took leave and went out, but Confucius went out secretly. No one can show such distribution. I knew it too. Seo-ryang whetted his appetite. I cant tell the leader. What? Are you admitting it right away? What can you do by lying to someone you already know? Kyaha! You said you never lie, but it was true! I appreciate that manly honesty! This is it. By the way. hmm? I dont think the leader would already know without me having to tell him. . Of course, I didnt ask in person, but Im pretty sure. How can you be sure? Theres no way the leader doesnt know what I know, right? Seo-ryang was speechless at the seemingly obvious statement. But it was true. I dont know if Lee Cheon-sang is as quick-witted as Ho Yo-seong, but it is clear that he has greater intelligence than Ho Yo-seong. Then I am now in a very dangerous situation. Maybe so, maybe not. I cant even see what the leader is thinking about and how he moves. I guess so. Lee Cheon-sang was so unique that even saying he was great sounded like a disparaging statement. Analyzing the behavioral patterns of such a person would be difficult even for an ordinary military general. Xu Liang nodded. Well, that aside. Kya! Even so? This is not an issue that can be easily overlooked. The more I look, the more What is the real reason you came to see me? Ho Yaoseong narrowed his eyes. Its just curiosity. Im curious. Yes, I cant bear to be curious about something even if I die. Seoliang did not ask me why I was curious. Because I felt like I knew without having to say it. chuck. Xu Liang stopped walking. reel? Why are you doing this? There are still about five miles left to reach Cheonma Byeongchang? I guess I have no choice but to stop. What do you mean? Seo-ryang, who was looking at Hu Yao-seong, grinned. Ho Yo-seongs face, which had been tilting his head as if he didnt understand, suddenly hardened. Slurp. Theres no one around. . I guess its true that you went on a tour of the mountains and rivers alone. I dont even feel any signs of escort. Why are you being so scary? Xiliangs tone of voice changed. No matter how much I think about it, the atmosphere is really strange. Tuk. A blade was placed on Hu Yaoshengs shoulder. Seo-ryangs eyes became bitterly cold. Are you ready to fly off? Chapter 85 Episode 85 The wind blows (5)Ho Yao-seongs hardened face. But there was no sign of fear or worry. It was surprising that even though the blade was placed on his shoulder, he showed no fear at all. I did not expect this development. Predictable developments are no fun. I dont know if its fun, but its amazing. What you think is none of my business. Ho Yaoseong sighed. Lets hear why. Why are you doing this all of a sudden? Isnt that what I have to say? yes? I dont know how and I dont know why. But you never came to me out of curiosity or favor. Xiliangs eyes sank deeply. Why did you come to see me? An ambiguous emergency informed by extra senses. The super sense that had rang an alarm bell in a corner of my head when I first encountered him now stimulated my head like I was being stabbed by a dagger. Afterwards, I couldnt even concentrate properly on the conversation. This is because his awareness of the other person grew, and he focused all his attention only on Ho Yao-seongs eyes and reactions. No more. I dont know how I felt or why I felt that way, but I couldnt walk with the other person even though I felt there was danger. I dont know what it is, but you felt something strange, so youre going to threaten me to find out? no. sure? Bringing out a knife wasnt just a threat. . If I have to, I plan to cut off my head. The corners of Hu Yao-seongs mouth rose. Youre going to cut off the head of a general on campus? No matter how much you do it, you wont be safe. are you okay. I can pretend to be a bandit too. aha? Are you planning on arresting me just because I didnt know I was a total soldier? If the moment comes when you have to do that, you have to do it. Xu Liangs face was serious. And Ho Yo-seong also noticed the seriousness right away. Hu Yaochengs face, which had been scornful, gradually became expressionless. Put your sword in its sheath. If we are not careful, this situation could be treated as treason. Whether you die now or later, this way or that way, people die anyway. Ill count to three. I ask for the last time. Cheeeeee! There was a subtle magical energy in the sword. Although he had little magical energy, he was filled with a lot of firm will. If you dont give a proper answer to this question, Xu Liang will seriously cut off Hu Yao Shengs head. Knowing that, cold sweat slowly formed on the back of Hu Yaoshengs neck. Why did you come to see me? . Ill tell you in advance, but if you talk about mere curiosity, youll die. Ho Yaoseong was staring at Seoliang with a stern face. Soon he sighed. How did you know? If you hear a question, you have to give an answer. The habit of asking questions back is not good. And I said it was definitely the last time. I will tell you, please let me know. How did you know? I have other intentions. Xu Liang frowned. I dont know, its just a feeling. A feeling? You guessed it right? I have a pretty good sixth sense. And I had already figured out that the world does not operate solely on logic. So when reason and emotion clash, we usually follow the lead of the latter. Then at least I dont regret it. Thats right. This is why you will inevitably laugh. Ho Yo-seong, who was laughing, suddenly remembered a conversation he had with someone. C Youve never even seen my abilities, right? But youre going to order a total military operation? why? -Is reason important? C Its important. At least for me. C Lets call it a sixth sense. C Are you saying youre ordering a full-scale military operation just because you think itll be okay? What is that? No matter how much you think about it, it makes no sense, right? C Just keep one thing in mind when doing work for our school in the future. C Youre already thinking about doing it. C The world doesnt work according to logic. This is a mistake smart people like you usually make. C . C To develop intuition. C Intuition. C Logic derives the answer at the moment, but intuition presents the answer sheet for the future. Thats where true wisdom comes from. After hearing those words, Hu Yaocheng bowed to him. Even though I did not bow down even when I was face to face with the prince, I had no choice but to bow down to him. This is because, unlike the prince who only gave orders, he gave himself instructions. Ho Yaoseong whetted his appetite. Curiosity calls to imagination, and imagination brings to mind numerous answer sheets. . I wanted to know which of those countless answer sheets was the real correct answer. So you were trying to test me? When I want to know the correct answer that I dont know, I have to throw the test paper to someone else. The other person might be able to solve it. What test were you trying to do? There is nothing particularly special about it. I just wanted to take you to the Cheonma Armed Forces. huh? I have a way to get the Three Dukes to enter the Heavenly Demon Armory. however? I was going to bring it in and observe. Seo-ryangs eyes became sharp. It must not have been a simple observation. If you showed me something interesting, I tried to rip you off by saying there was no way for me to do that. In other words, you can let them into the Cheonma Armed Forces with your own hands and later treat them as trespassers. I dont know how that is possible. However, it was clear that Ho Yo-seong had the brains and strength to do so. In reality, if such a situation arises, Seo-ryang is bound to face the criminal law. At that time, even if you are a disciple of the religious leader, you will have to serve your sentence unconditionally. No, if you are not careful, you may end up rotting in prison for the rest of your life. The crime of trespassing into a secret area without permission is the most serious of serious crimes. Xi Liang, who was quietly looking at Hu Yao Sheng, drew his sword. To be honest, you really have a bad personality. Hu Yaosheng grinned. From the other persons changed tone, he felt that his wariness toward him had been greatly diluted. Its something I hear often. Sometimes I hear people say Im a fool or something. What kind of guys with big livers are like that? Because the students at our school are quite generous. Even if they cant say it openly, they whisper about it behind their backs. The Three Dukes even drew their swords. You kept it all. If possible, please tell me that you have a good memory. How can I not forget it? Xiliang snorted. Anyway, it was quite an interesting meeting. Then lets go on our way. Eh? Are you going? sure? Arent you going to Cheonma Byeongchang? How about having drinks with me? Xiliang was astonished. Are you going to have a sweet drink with someone who was so curious that they even planned to send him to prison? I told you in advance, but I dont have to go to the Cheonma Armory. You promised. What do you promise? You agreed to have a drink with me in return for allowing me access to the Heavenly Demon Armies. So even if you dont need it. Hu Yaoshengs expression became noticeably glum. No matter what, I thought you were someone who kept his promises. I didnt know that Commander-in-Chief was such a wicked person. I stayed up all night for today and finished all my work. Is there any reason why I need to know that? yes. What is it? Didnt you send a guard to Lord Hwanhee? . Even though you already guessed my intention, wasnt the reason you sent it to Hwanhee Wonju not to find out something, but to alert her? Be careful with your mouth from now on. Xu Liangs eyes wavered. Hu Yaosheng smiled. As a result, former Hwanhee Wonju was branded as an untrustworthy person. How will you take responsibility? amazing. Seo-ryang was purely impressed by the other persons keen insight. It was surprising that he figured out who Ma Dong-pil had been sent to, but his extraordinary ability to immediately understand the intention was truly remarkable. Then you shouldnt have touched me. Did you know it would end up like this? Regardless of his extraordinary nature, he is an extremely shameless human being. Xu Liang sighed. great. If this is the case, lets have a drink or a binge. You are an excellent choice. Before that, I will stop by Cheonma Byeongchang. Oh, of course. A half-visit would be enough, right? Tell the kids to set the drinking table in advance What are you talking about? yes? Xi Liang looked at Hu Yao Sheng with eyes wondering if such an innocent person could exist. Hu Yaoshengs face suddenly became tinged with discomfort. Why are you looking at me like that? Is one visit not enough? They said they would let me into the Cheonma Armory. You did, right? You obviously said you would let them in once, but you didnt say you should only bring one sack, right? S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ! It would take half a day, not half an hour, to look around and pick up a few things. Ho Yo-seong opened his mouth wide. Seo-ryang said with a face full of annoyance. Lets go quickly. And if youre going to ask the kids to watch the drinking table, tell them to bring three or four pieces of boiled duck meat. It tastes so good these days. No, Confucius. For your information, I like plain food. If its seasoned too hard or has a strong flavor, I wont eat it. After finishing what he had to say, Seoryang walks away. Ho Yo-seong, who was looking blankly at that carefree back, burst into laughter. Is this the first time youve been hit in the back of the head? * * * He suggested that he drink alcohol or something hard, but Seoryang only emptied a couple of bottles and got up. It was to familiarize oneself with the weapons brought from the military warehouse. Seoryang returns home carrying various things in a large bag that can fit even one person. Hu Yaoshengs face, which was looking at him with drunken eyes, became increasingly serious. You dont know people until you meet them So Wonju was right. He is a person who cannot be described in just a few words. As anyone would say, there was something special about Seoryang. I just cant figure it out. Among the common people, there is talk of marriage even after the age of 15, and by the time they are in their mid-20s, they start a family and establish a foundation for life. But Moorim is different. Under the premise that talent was outstanding, people in their mid-twenties were just about a rookie who was about to stand out. It is common sense in martial arts that people reach their peak when they reach their 40s. Therefore, Seoryang is a novice. It was normal to see it that way. However, the Seo-ryang I saw today was by no means a novice. It looks light at first glance, but it is definitely not light. The words he blurts out once in a while reveal his own way of looking at the world. Hu Yaoshengs eyes sparkled. Its as if Noh Kang-ho, who went through all the hardships before birth, was reborn in the body of a young man. Its been almost seventy-eight years since the two met in private. However, Hu Yaocheng knew how Xi Liang had lived all this time. Understanding the personality and martial arts skills of the sect leaders disciples was a natural task for a commander-in-chief. If you lived as cruelly and ambitiously as you knew, you could never show yourself like that. In the first place, Seoryangs personality wasnt like that. Theres something. Ho Yo-seong, who had been thinking deeply, soon sighed. Well, since he went in and out of Panmajeong, there is no doubt about it. At least he is not a person who will harm Protestantism. So, the religious leader must have left the Three Dukes alone. But Hu Yaosheng looked up at the sky. Countless stars were twinkling all over the dark sky. Interesting. What kind of wind is brought by the Three Dukes, who have abandoned the past and transformed themselves? Is it a cold wind of winter or a spring breeze with the scent of spring? Or is it a bloody, terrible wind? Look. Yes, soldier. Lets put the message in the demon palace. Hu Yao-shengs eyes lit up. Tell the leader that I will see you tomorrow morning. Chapter 86 Episode 86 Grow (1)Boom! The training hall rang loudly. Ma Dong-pils eyes widened. What is all this? The weapons I will use. Its not just one or two. Yes, I will use it all. Ma Dong-pil shook his head inwardly. Hes such an amazing person. I cant tell you how surprised I was when I first saw Confucius martial arts skills fighting a nobleman. It was not because he was strong, but because he went beyond common sense. There was truly no weapon that Confucius could not handle. What was even more impressive was that he skillfully handled all different types of weapons without missing a single thing. Of course, each martial artist has different talents and tendencies, so there are people who focus on one weapon and those who handle multiple weapons. But even taking that into account, it was amazing. Beyond handling various weapons, Confucius did not seem to be concerned at all with the shape and purpose of the weapons. Anyway, did you have a good time? yes? Oh yes. What does So Wonju say? I said I would understand Confuciuss intentions. As an apology, he said he would serve good alcohol soon. Xu Liang grinned. Good job. Although he even drew his sword, he most likely did not want to confront Hu Yaosheng. It was the same for Soyeonsim. Arent these two people who wield great power in Protestantism? Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But I had no intention of appearing friendly at all. No matter how good a person is, it is natural that if he shows a docile side, people will think more and more easily of him. A person who is moderately difficult but does not cause discomfort. Seoliang wanted to appear like that to others. At least, that kind of appearance was necessary to live in Protestantism. What about the Great Lord? Went. I guess its late. I get it. He said harsh things to her, such as saying, Dont be a joke, are you still a great master?, but Wi Hongryeon was a person with a sense of responsibility. They are probably reorganizing their crews by now and standing by for future missions. Its a little late at night, but lets take a look around. Xu Liang turned the bundle over. Chiri riri ring! Ma Dong-pils eyes wavered. Except for one sword, they are all swords. But What are these knives, each with their own unique characteristics? Excluding the sword, Seo-ryang brought a total of four knives. It was a pair of small swords that resembled twins, a circular sword, and a large sword as large as the sword used when encountering the beast archer earlier. Are you really going to use all of that Sigh! Saaaaagh. Ma Dong-pil took a step back without realizing it. His eyes were looking at a three-character long sword. Although it was a little shorter than the one used previously, it was enough to be called a long sword. A long sword dyed in a subtle ink color from the sword armor to the sword blade. The lethal force emanating from that sword was truly amazing. Xu Liang chuckled. Hes a bloody guy, right? What about that knife? Do you know what this knife is? Ma Dong-pil swallowed his saliva without realizing it. Isnt it the Chilya Island? uh? Do you know? I just brought it because I liked it. The dead soldiers seventh night! Xu Liang said in a casual tone, but this sword was by no means an ordinary sword. The official name of Chilyado is Black Demon Flame Night Sword. This sword, which is characterized by its simple appearance and subtle lethality, was the favorite weapon of the Seven Great Heavenly Demons, who spread fear throughout the entire martial arts world in the past. Regardless of the perfection of the sword itself, this is the sword that was with him from the time he first joined the Church until his death, as he was said to be the strongest in the history of Protestantism prior to the Cheonma era. Although there were many stronger demonic soldiers, at least the proportion of the Chilyado in Shinism was no less than that of any other divine army. The symbolism of the Chilyado in our school is great. If we look at the martial arts world as a whole, it is one of the weapons that swordsmen most want to obtain. You found an amazing weapon. I just liked it. If it doesnt suit me, theres no need to get caught up in smelly old stuff. Ma Dong-pil smiled. You are like Confucius. I have no interest in what history that sword contains. All I could think about was whether that knife was right for me. Perhaps, if he were a thief, he would have worried even if the Seven Nights Blade was not suitable for him. Thats why Chilya Islands reputation was so great. Then do you know what this knife is? What Seo-ryang, wearing the Chilya sword on his belt, picked up was a pair of identical swords. Although it was called a small sword, it was about half a foot longer than a regular sword. One was red and the other was blue. Other than the fact that it was more agile than the Chilya Blade, it didnt show any special features. But Ma Dong-pil could not ignore the knife. Slurp. The knives pulled from their scabbards gave off a creepy atmosphere. It couldnt even be compared to the Chilya Island, which was simply fierce in its survival. Although it did not contain demonic energy, it was enough to cut objects without touching it. Ma Dong-pils uvula fluttered loudly. Today, thanks to Confucius, my eyes were receiving good health. Its a blue and red shooting star twin sword. Seo-ryang looked at Ma Dong-pil as if he were curious. Do you really know everything? Im interested in weapons, so I looked into this a while ago. I couldnt bear to say that they were weapons so famous that you didnt have to study them. The Chilya Blade is called the Demon Soldier of Heaven thanks to its owners reputation, but the Meteor Twin Blade is truly an incredible item that can be called a new weapon. Especially for thieves who were good at sharp swords, it was a new recruit for whom it would not be a waste to exchange their lives. What is unusual is that the Yooseongssangdo is not a horse soldier. Because of this, the thieves of the political faction also drooled over the meteor twin swords. Come to think of it. Ma Dong-pil looked at the other weapons. Except for the sword, none of the swords exude demonic energy. So what kind of sword is the last sword? His eyes turned to the five-foot long sword. The hilt of the sword was long enough to be about a foot and a half long, and it was full of dragon scale patterns. Unlike other swords, it seemed like a lot of effort had been put into crafting it. But that was all. The handle is fancy, but other than that, there is no other decoration or armor. The sword body was ten inches wide and quite thick, giving off great power, but its appearance itself was simple. Do you know what this knife is? I do not know. Xu Liang nodded. He was stuck in a corner of the byeongchang. Would you like to take a listen? Yes yes?! Can I listen to it? Xiliang snorted and threw a sword at him. Ma Dong-pil carefully received the knife. Moment. Sigh! He was surprised. The weight of the sword was greater than expected. Fifty pounds? No, it looks like its about 60 pounds. If you swing a sword like this with all your strength, its nothing short of scary. Although it is said that there are warriors in Gangho who often use serious weapons weighing more than 100 pounds, it is not at all easy to see such warriors in reality. If you were good at it, you could split rocks with a wooden sword, so there was no reason to use such a heavy weapon. Therefore, more than half of those who used heavy weapons had mediocre martial skills. But What if Confucius wields a sword like this?! In an instant, goosebumps appeared all over my body. It seemed like there was an illusion of a person being cut in half with a single sword, and even the rocks and giant trees beyond were flying away. Is it heavy? Thats right. If you are considering a long-term war, it is not something you need to work hard to use. But my eyes kept falling. Ma Dong-pil, who was fiddling with the Geodo, politely held it out to Seoryang again. Xu Liang lifted the sword with one hand so easily. Unlike the other weapons on the shelf, I dont even know its name because its stuck in a corner. First of all, because the handle was shaped like this, we decided to call it Yongrindo ([). Yongrindo. The name Yongrindo is a sword with dragon scales engraved on it. Seoryang had the worst sense of naming, but it seemed like that name suited this knife. For some reason Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! As the shadow magic energy was loaded, Yonglindo let out a strong sword sound. I thought I could put it to good use. Ma Dong-pil swallowed his saliva. An indescribable majesty seemed to radiate from Seoryangs serious face while holding a large soldier with one hand. Its strangely different from usual. Could it be said that it somehow gives off a noble, warrior-like atmosphere? The seriousness that used to be sharp and pointed is now full of weight. He looked at Yongrin Island with serious eyes for a while and then smiled. If I try it and find its not good, Im thinking of selling it later. I think I can get some money. Ma Dong-pil sighed. Xi Liang wielded four swords. He wore the Chilya sword on the right side of his waist, the Yuseong twin swords on his back, and the Yongrin sword diagonally to the right. The appearance of Seoryang carrying four swords of different sizes at the same time looked somewhat clumsy, but it suited him well. Ma Dong-pil, who thought this was a warehouse of human weapons, tilted his head. Confucius. uh. But what is this sword? Oh, that? Xi Liang raised his long sword. The long sword with its black armor and dark blue handle was neither too flashy nor too simple. He threw the sword at Ma Dong-pil. Ma Dong-pil, who had suddenly received the sword, looked at Seo-ryang. Pull it out. Do you mean? You should choose it. I brought it for you. Ma Dong-pils eyelids fluttered. Xu Liang shrugged his shoulders. No matter how good of an eye I have, I dont know if I like it or not because Im not a party to it. However, since your martial arts tends to be serious and heavy, I chose it in my own way. . Try it and if you think its not good, give it to someone else. You cant do that. Is this a weapon that is not suitable for you? Still, I cant give it to someone. It shouldnt be like that. This sword was none other than the sword that Confucius brought for himself from Cheonma Byeongchang. If it didnt fit, he would have to modify his martial arts skills. Even if he thanked me a thousand times, it wouldnt be enough, but Ma Dong-pil closed his mouth. This is because such a greeting itself seemed to disparage Seo-ryangs grace. Slurp. A sword drawn out slowly. The body of the sword was also black like the color of the sword armor.) The length was half an inch longer than the Samcheok sword I usually used. Huh. When the sword was drawn, intense magical energy spread around the training ground. It was not the magical energy emitted by a demon, but the magical energy emitted from the weapon itself. The fact that an inanimate object contained demonic energy was itself a miracle, and the concentration of the demonic energy was quite dense. Isnt it heavy? I brought it because I thought it would suit your martial arts skills and personality. Its called the Mukwanggeom (Ĭ), and Ive heard of that sword too. Ma Dong-pils hands were shaking. He also knew very well about the Ink King Sword. The best magic sword, one of the five great magic swords of Shinkyo and one of the ten strongest magic swords. The King of Silence is also called the sword of silence. This is because if the owner holding the sword does not demonstrate his/her capabilities, it will not exude more than a certain level of magical energy. However, once the owner grows into a demon worthy of the sword, from then on, it begins to display terrifying power. To handle it properly, youll have to work hard to make it bleed. You wont become a fool who cant even use a weapon because of your shame, right? Confucius. Ma Dong-pil, who had a lead sword, took the gun. It is not a temple, it is an absolute power. However, the atmosphere was more solemn than ever. I will become the best mine. I will become stronger than anyone else and protect Confucius for the rest of my life. Xu Liang chuckled. I dont want to spend the rest of my life, so just train hard. * * * The next morning. Seo-ryang and Ma Dong-pil, who had sweated coolly the day before, came out to the training ground again in the morning. Now that I have acquired a new weapon, I am trying to learn how to use it to suit my body. Now you do it there. Im here huh? Suddenly, Xi Liang frowned. Who else is this morning? After a while, someone knocked on the door. This is a message from the Demon God Palace. Three Princes, please open the door. Shake! Xu Liang opened the door without answering. One Mine lowered his head. He was a mine belonging to the military department. The undefeated Shinjyo Manmaangbok! Meet the three princes of the Shinjyo religion. Okay, whats going on this morning? The teacher has called Confucius. . Xu Liang sighed. Its a breathtaking time. Chapter 87 Episode 87 Growing up (2)Lee Cheon-sangs majesty as he sat in the pavilion and languidly drank a glass of wine still remained. The top was worn loosely, exposing part of the front of the robe draped roughly around the shoulders, and even the expression was extremely indifferent. Ultimately, I am still not used to this indescribably overwhelming presence. also. Seolyangs eyes deepened as she looked up at him from under the pavilion. I realize this once again. What a monster this person is. As I raise my martial arts skills to the current level, I feel it even more deeply. Even if you are not consciously emitting energy waves, any expert will unconsciously emit sharp prayers. That was the reason why I felt intimidated when I faced Go Soo. Seoliang was different. He was originally an assassin who was good at hiding his intentions and had no desire to show off his power to anyone. The dream he has longed for his entire life represents his inclinations and is expressed in his prayers. What about Lee Cheon-sang? This guy has gone beyond even that. Hes a powerhouse who plays in a completely different dimension. If you put your mind to it, you can reduce your presence to the size of air, and conversely, you can also emit a pressure that feels like the entire sky is collapsing. Lee Cheon-sangs peaceful presence now represents his personality. A transparency that is indifferent, a strength that will not be shaken even by natural disasters, and a feeling of languor and loneliness that shows no interest in anything because everything has been achieved. All of them were combined to complete the unique Absolute. Are you here? yes. Come up. Seo-ryang climbed the stairs of the pavilion. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lee Cheon-sang, who was working on his own work, suddenly looked at Seo-ryang walking up the stairs. Flash! Eyes that sparkle without anyone noticing. But his eyes quickly calmed down for a moment. Xu Liang, who had reached the Seven Steps of Li Cheon Sang, bowed his head. Im meeting the leader. Please sit down. The air seems to resonate with the heavy voice. Seolyang sat down with an expressionless face. . Stifling silence. Although he maintained an expressionless face, Seo-ryangs deception was not true. Damn it A thick tendon appeared on his chin. In the meantime, he did not grind his teeth so as not to be heard by Lee Cheon-sangs ears. Why did you call me? Why did you call me? Why did they call me? I thought a lot while coming here. Okay, its time to call it once. uh? But why did you call me this morning? Doesnt this guy even sleep? ah! Now that Im old enough, I cant help but lose my early morning sleep. From this light thought. Its time to call, but why is it now? uh? for a moment? No matter how much authority the Commander-in-Chief has, there is no way the religious leader wouldnt know that the Cheonma Armoury was opened, right? Are you really trying to catch a book with that? Lets get past these worrying speculations. Fuck didnt you really get caught for leaving?! to extremely serious concerns. Lee Cheon-sang was a very tiring person in that he caused people anxiety all the time. Since he was a man of few words, the conversation didnt last long and I couldnt tell what he was thinking. This man is truly the epitome of fatigue. When Seo-ryang was running through all kinds of imagination inside. Sreuk. The empty glass came to Seo-ryangs table. Take a drink. Oh yes. I dont know if I even knew that I was sipping alcohol all morning. I wondered if this could happen no matter how good the alcohol was. Xu Liang politely raised his glass. Lee Cheon-sang poured alcohol into his glass and said. It looks like you trained hard. yes? Oh, thats right. You treated the fourth child quite harshly? For a moment, my heart sank. Keueuung. There is definitely something about this guy that goes beyond imagination. To suddenly bring up the topic of Hongwimun, I felt like I had been punched in the back. I was worried about Oman when I came here, but I couldnt think about that bastard. Yeah well thats how it happened. Lee Cheon-sang nodded. Lets have a drink. Two people emptied their drinks at the same time. This is a truly luxurious and delicious drink. It was a drink I had had several times before. The scent that was nice back then feels like the scent of death today. Would you like one more drink? Oh? Xiliang narrowed his eyes. I was embarrassed because it was not the reaction Lee Cheon-sang had shown so far. Its good. Grrr. The cup is filled once again. Lee Cheon-sang opened his mouth again. The fourth Four Kings Demonic Attack is a newly modified magical attack based on the martial arts of the Jeoksaga. . He was a stubborn guy. He also had good skills. No one would think of creating a new martial art at that young age. It looks like my tongue is going to pop. At first it was substandard. But it gradually improved. After just three years, quite an outstanding magician emerged. This guy talks a lot today, doesnt he? But I dont know what I want to say. Since the fourth child, whom you considered so precious, was destroyed, does this mean that you too have to be destroyed? But it ended there. yes? A plan without power may be called ingenious, but it is difficult to be evaluated as complete. The talent was outstanding, but he was wasting it. Lee Cheon-sang, who had filled his own glass, emptied it as well. He who does not know his own talent is foolish. I despise fools. . But those who are complacent even though they know what their talent is, are not even treated as human beings. . So I was disappointed in the fourth. He shouldnt have lived like that. Xiliangs eyes deepened. Lee Cheon-sang did not deserve to be called a good teacher, even if it was just empty words. This is because although his abilities are outstanding, the way he teaches his students is the worst. However, he is a god. There is no need to be someones teacher, nor is it your position to be one. Thats why its even greater. It doesnt pay attention to anyone and doesnt take orders from anyone. I just complain alone. The fourth fell into your hands. . It was unexpected. What does this mean? I knew about the fourths ambition. I also knew that he would not be able to win the presidency. But I had no idea that I would be eliminated from the succession battle so quickly. Lee Cheon-sangs eyes sparkled. When Seo-ryang saw those eyes, he felt his skin turn bitter. He who I despise is a fool. On the other hand, do you know what kind of person I adore? I dont know. He exceeded my expectations. Seo-ryang, who was quietly looking at Lee Cheon-sang, emptied his glass. Then Lee Cheon-sang filled his cup again. There was no question as to whether I would like another drink. You exceeded my expectations. Its been a while. ! Thats why I adore you. The goosebumps that had been running up my spine spread to my limbs. The feeling of admiring someone is not something that can be easily harbored. But this great person was saying that he admired him. It is unknown whether Lee Cheon-sangs words are sincere or not. But the very fact that such words came from the mouth of this absolute being was surprising. Kuuk. I could feel sweat forming on my tightly clenched fists. I tried to suppress it, but it was difficult to hold back the turbulence rising from deep within my heart. The greatest demon in the world admires me? He was raised as the secret weapon of the Uicheon Alliance and lived a life as the leaders dog. The leader of the Heavenly Demon Church described himself as having lived a life that could not be described as miserable. shit. The sense of pride that comes from turbulence. The feeling that followed that feeling of pride was self-loathing. Throw it away. You cant harbor these feelings in just a few words. And then I was afraid that I would fall away from the freedom I had dreamed of my whole life. I thought that if I truly dreamed of freedom, I should not feel proud of the cult leaders praise. In the end, did I just decide on a plausible but superficial dream and run blindly, deceiving myself? Slurp. Deep sunken eyes. The wavering prayers quickly subsided into silence. Xu Liang sighed. What kind of ridiculous self-torture is this? A giant like this is acknowledging me? Of course its normal to feel proud. It is a feeling that anyone can have. Emotions are something that arises and falls naturally. There is no need to beat yourself up or be anxious about how you feel. because? Ultimately, even those emotions are part of who I am as a person. Whoa. He lowered his head and looked at Lee Cheon-sang again. Lee Cheon-sangs eyes shone. He noticed a subtle change in Seoliang. Look. You exceeded my expectations even at this moment. . Change and grow every moment. Thats why youre so great. Seo-ryang, who was quietly looking at Lee Cheon-sang, chuckled. This is not a smile worth showing in front of two heavenly figures. Still, he laughed like that. Why? I felt like I could laugh like this. And I thought it would be okay to say this. It really doesnt suit the leader to say that. . Im just a different species. Lee Cheon-sang, who was silently looking at him, lifted the bottle again. When Xu Liang emptied his glass, he poured the drink again. The general military came last night. . They said they opened the Heavenly Demon Armory. . Did the weapons you brought fit your hands? yes. It was really cold, right? Lee Cheon-sang nodded. The seven nights are ferocious and the shooting stars are sharp. He has quite an eye. If I didnt like it, I wouldnt have taken it. All weapons are like that. I would have been rather disappointed if I had taken something that was not suitable for my ancestors relics. Finding common ground in unexpected corners. After emptying his glass again, Lee Cheon-sang turned his head and looked at the pond. It was not a very flashy pond, but when he looked at it, even the simple pond looked dazzlingly beautiful. I guess you havent been able to wield those swords you liked comfortably yet. Right right? Slurp. Lee Cheon-sang stood up. Seoryang also stood up hesitantly. Come down. After a while, two people stood in the clearing. Lee Cheon-sang stretched out his right hand toward somewhere. Piiiiing! In an instant, the sound of a gold string being cut was heard, and at the same time, four swords were thrust into the ground in front of Seo-ryang. !! Its a piece of empty space that is truly a miracle. Seolyang could not help but open his mouth wide at this incredible move. I didnt feel the wave of internal power? Its not like someone threw it to you? Could it be that you brought the weapons that were placed at the entrance solely out of will? really? Who on earth is this person Lee Cheon-sangs martial arts skills Ive never seen before. It was only one move, but I felt a mind-numbing gap. It was so overwhelming that discussing the prowess of martial arts was meaningless. Lee Cheon-sang said. It is a reward given to a disciple who goes beyond expectations. yes? Pick what you like. ! Lee Cheon-sang held out his hand. An ambiguous hand gesture, as if trying to hand something over or ask someone to give it to you. Ill teach you a lesson. grasp! Seo-ryang, holding one of the four swords, swung the sword like lightning. Chapter 88 Episode 88 Grow (3)Boom! The front door opened wide with a harsh yet cool sound. A sonorous voice that resonates at the same time and makes you feel madness. Wei Honglian is the colonel! Im here, Confucius! Now I come and go as if it were my own house. If Ma Dong-pil had seen that, he probably would have shot him harshly. But Ma Dong-pil didnt have the spirit to do that. Pabababak! Ma Dong-pils body was drenched in sweat as he walked around the training ground and wielded his sword. On the other hand, his expression was solemn and the extending sword was heavy. It was truly surprising that the martial arts he used were heavy while moving so quickly. Wei Hongryeon raised her eyes. Ugh? What is that? Faba Park! Sigh! A sword that cuts through the air, a step that swings in all directions. Why is that guy swinging his sword here and saying shit? Leave the defense courts training hall in good condition. She walked to the front of the training hall. The moment I was about to shout out to him to stop cutting and tell me where Confucius was. Wei Hongryeons steps faltered without me realizing it. The sight of Ma Dong-pil completely focused on himself was dazzling. Even if lightning struck in front of my eyes, I didnt feel like my concentration would be broken. . Wei Hongryeon, who was quietly looking at him, whetted her appetite. Its like touching something like this. Everyone knows the fiery personality of Gwangma Daeju. But she was both a demon and a warrior. I didnt want to break the concentration of the warrior who was so passionate about training. Wi Hongryeon, who deliberately muffled her voice as she walked around the training ground, caught sight of the cherry blossoms. hey! crane! Its a surprise. Why are you so surprised? Hey, by the way, where did Confucius go again? Is this my master bedroom or what? The cherry blossoms said, puffing out their lips. You went to the Demon Gods Palace. Huh?! Demon God Palace? Why in the Demon Gods Palace? Im fine with that too Wei Hongryeon grumbled. Damn, are you going to see the leader? It seems like someone with no rank is busier than me. excuse me. why? After hesitating for a moment, Aenghwa closed her eyes tightly and spoke. No matter what he is so disrespectful to Confucius ? sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. yes. Anyway, its a bit like that. Wei Hongryeon opened her mouth wide and looked at the cherry blossoms. Aenghwa tried to put on a confident expression. How could you not have heard of Gwangma Daejus reputation for cherry blossoms? However, the person she served was the Three Confucius, Seoliang. Even though my status was low, I couldnt just pass by someone who treated Confucius carelessly. Wei Hongryeon, looking at her confident expression, spat. shit! Is this all about family protection? Thats not it. Oh, thats it! I dont want to hear it! yes! You cant squeeze something the size of a rat. I have to endure it. Wei Hongryeons face was turning red as she was pounding her chest. Cherry blossoms flinched. I instinctively felt that I should not touch her right now. At that time, Ma Dong-pil walked over. When did you come? what? Are you finished training? Its break time. Well start again after halftime. Its a plague. hey! Why are you knifing here? Go to the defense court and practice! I think this is the master bedroom. Ma Dong-pil said with an air of exasperation. Why are you here? I dont know! I dont know everything! You dont even know! If you had come to visit me whenever I had time, I would have stayed there and waited for you for a few days, even if it was just because I felt sorry. When I got here, I saw that he was a cheap, rat-like person wielding a strange sword At that moment, Wei Hongryeons eyes widened. uh? uh? Her eyes were focused on the sword Ma Dong-pil was holding. Even at a glance, I realized that it was not an ordinary sword. Mr. Ma. Im Ma Dong-pil. What is your sword? Where did you get it? Ma Dong-pil cleared his throat. Confucius gave it to me. what? Confucius gave you such a treasure as a gift? only you? ? I am? This is truly absurd. Ma Dong-pil shook his head excitedly and walked towards the training ground. Wei Hongryeon screamed loudly. hey! Where is mine! Didnt you prepare mine? hey! Hey you bastard! Youre talking about people!! Ma Dong-pil smiled as he heard Wei Hongryeons clear, clear cry. Please come quickly, Confucius. I dont think I can handle this woman. * * * As soon as Lee Cheon-sang finished speaking, it was instinct to grab the knife. No, I dont know if its instinct or what. No matter what word you used, it would fit well. One way or another, Seoryang realized. The moment Lee Cheon-sang ends his words is the optimal moment to strike down the sword. I recognized that this moment was the only opportunity to defeat the giant named Lee Cheon-sang. Cognition equals understanding. At the same time as understanding, the instinct to attack arose. Even the small amount of time between understanding the situation, making a decision, and taking action was wasted. Its literally lightning. Seoryangs sword slash was fast enough to split even a split second. And his sword, which was full of attacking instinct, was more lethal than any knife he had ever used. Kwaaaa!! There was a huge explosion and a cloud of dust rose up. Gasp! Grumbling. Cold sweat formed on my forehead, over my cheeks, and onto my chin. My vision was shaking due to the breath that filled my chin. Although he is a transcendent expert who can bring the unconscious into the realm of consciousness and recognize a fleeting moment, this strike was fundamentally different. Do you give it your all? no. Did you put all your effort into it? Thats not it either. His soul was contained in this act, which he followed his instincts. There was no other explanation than that expression. My muscles were shaking from the explosive blow, but I didnt lose all my strength. Even though I poured out a huge amount of energy at once, my dantian was still intact. Still, I was exhausted. My mind, not my body, was exhausted. Because it was literally a blow that showed everything he had. Did you succeed? A successful slash means the death of Lee Cheon-sang. Lee Cheon-sangs death will cause a huge tectonic shift in the Heavenly Demon Church. But I didnt even think about that. The only thing he was curious about was whether his sword cut cut Lee Cheon-sang or not. Slurp. Even before the dust that had obscured his vision cleared, Seoryangs energy caught Lee Cheon-sangs prayer. A prayer that is no different from before. That strong presence that doesnt waver at all. Xu Liangs eyes flashed. failure! Wow! I dont know how I retreated and avoided it. There was no need to know. Now its just attack. Buuuuung! With a threatening sound, Seo-ryangs sword struck the top of Lee Cheon-sangs head once again. Lee Cheon-sangs face revealed amidst the scattered dust. His expression was still indifferent. Flash! At that moment, Seoliangs sword drew a smooth arc. This was also not a conscious move. Just as the lightning that fell in an explosion of light was bent arbitrarily and struck, his sword also became a ray of lightning and slashed at Li Cheon-sang diagonally. My body realized that that place was Lee Cheon-sangs only weak spot. Hehehe! The dust cloud was cut diagonally. But Lee Cheon-sang was not cut. He just looked at Seoliang with that same posture and expression. However, his eyes changed slightly. What those eyes meant was surprise to Seoliang. Paaaaaaaa! Seo-ryang, holding a sword with both hands, charged again. Even after exchanging white blows, lunging again from a short distance was no different from trying to hit him with his body. Rather, it was such a dynamic sprint that a third party watching flinched. Seo-ryang raised his sword and struck. Just as the lightning that fell to the ground surged backwards, the ascending blade seemed as if it would split the heavenly statue in two at any moment. Buuuuuuung!! But this time, Lee Cheon-sang was fine. The first blow, the next strike aimed at the gap, and the three strikes in succession all missed. Even though each of the sword strikes was as fast as lightning and contained more power than lightning, it failed to touch even one of Lee Cheon-sangs clothes. Sreuk. Seo-ryangs left hand moved. The intention is to prepare for the jecheongi (켼) with a quick yet smooth movement. It was then. flinch! A sensation that makes your hair tingle. no! Bababababaak! The hand that was holding the lower part of the sword is withdrawn as quickly as the speed at which it was extended with the sword. He retreated so quickly that Seoryangs bottoms were torn and tattered here and there. However, I am not relieved that I have stepped down. His eyes, fixed on Lee Cheon-sang, were still shining with a strong sense of purpose. Huh! Huh! There is not enough air in the lungs. The muscles of my entire body were flushed and my heart was pounding like crazy. And Lee Cheon-sang was still standing in front of Seo-ryang with his back turned. Lee Cheon-sang, who was quietly looking at Seo-ryang, waved his hand carelessly. Whoa! With a heavy sound, all the dust floating around flew away. Thats impressive. It was a word whose meaning was difficult to understand. I said I would teach you, but I didnt tell you to cut me down. For a moment, Seo-ryang blinked. Gasp! yes? . ah? Interest arose in Lee Cheon-sangs eyes. Hes an interesting guy. When the first blow came, he was quite surprised, although he didnt show it. It wasnt because the cutting started immediately after the words were finished. Of course, the action itself was refreshing, but it was because Seo-ryang accurately read the first loophole. It wasnt even something I realized by seeing it. It was truly like an animal. Even the absolute has gaps. However, the gap is not a gap at all. This is because perfection and gaps no longer have meaning for the Absolute who has already reached its peak. But it is surprising enough that the other person read it. Perspectives beyond skill? sense? no. It wasnt such a shabby ability. As soon as Seo-ryang realized his weakness, he pulled out his sword and threw it away, which was an expression of an even more fundamental instinct. He leaps like a moth towards only the concept of death. yes? I have a question. Xu Liang straightened up. I have a question about Lee Cheon-sang of the world. Today, I see many amazing things in many ways. You didnt intend to end it with three strikes. I was preparing for manual skills. Its even more amazing that I read it in a split second. Why did you stop? Oh, thats An embarrassed expression appeared on Seo-ryangs face. In fact, I didnt even know why. I just felt like it shouldnt be done that way. I dont know either? Lee Cheon-sangs eyes deepened. He also didnt know why Seo-ryang stopped holding his hand. But he knew what he was trying to do. Is it possible to become that sensitive if you focus to the extreme? Although it was only three cuts, Lee Cheon-sang also got excited for the first time in a while. So I wanted to see it. How will Seo-ryang react to the one-shot he is about to unfold? The moment he was about to develop his martial arts skills with that thought in mind, Seoyang retreated. I didnt stop because I knew. Is this also an instinct? The corners of Lee Cheon-sangs mouth twitched. What a brilliant guy. Oh yes. Prepare for the next one. yes? He said he would teach him a lesson. You dont even know what you have yet. Therefore, I have not been able to teach you properly yet. ! Lee Cheon-sang held out his hand again. I put one hand behind my back and the other hand forward. I felt infinite freedom in that relaxed posture. Come for real this time. Kuuk! Thick veins were revealed on Seo-ryangs hand holding the sword. The teaching is not over yet. Chapter 89 Episode 89 Grow (4)Huh! Huh! After half a day, the fight with Lee Cheon-sang came to an end. Of course, there was nothing that could even be called a dance. Lee Cheon-sang merely accepted Seo-ryangs martial arts and did not make a single proper attack. However, he overcame Lee Cheon-sangs radiant presence and delivered his best blows at every moment for half a day. No matter how much I tried, I couldnt help but feel tired. Seoryangs face, stretched out on the ground, was white. I cant even think of being polite in front of the religious leader. Even my lung muscles were so exhausted that they became paralyzed. It wasnt like this even when I endured Cheonnajimang. In other words, it meant that in just half a day, I had accumulated more than the blood I gained in seven days. Lee Cheon-sang, looking down at Seoryang who was breathing heavily, seemed fine. The clothes were somewhat dirty due to all the harsh wind and dust, but it was nothing compared to Seoryangs whole body being tattered. Lee Cheon-sang glanced down at his sleeve. What an amazing guy. Due to the internal force emitted from the entire body, it is normal not to have a single speck of dust on your clothes. However, due to the half-day dance with Seoryang, not only was there dust here and there, but the end of my sleeve was even slightly cut. It was a trace of a successful work. How long has it been? A demonic martial arts attack that disallows proximity. Even before it closed a year ago, he was an absolute powerhouse who earned the title of Heavenly Demon. Even back then, it was difficult to find anyone who had even touched the hem of his clothes. But today my sleeve was cut by my students knife. It was a martial arts performance by a young man who was only in his mid-twenties. The implications of that were incredible. sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I mean, its grown this much. Of course, it was the result of keeping teaching in mind. If Lee Cheon-sang had been even a little more serious, Seo-ryangs life would have been lost within five seconds, not only would his sleeve be cut. No, thats not true. Lee Cheon-sangs eyes shone. What is engraved in the soul is death itself. However, the survival instinct still takes precedence over the attack instinct. If I make up my mind seriously, I will run away ten miles away in an instant. This is a guy who will survive no matter what. And it was only when he gained confidence that he would finally pull out his sword. So to speak, it is no different from a wild beast. Even wild and vicious-looking beasts curl their tails and retreat if they think they will be hurt. Fun. Lee Cheon-sangs indifferent expression. In reality, his heart was as cool and hard as a transparent rock. But today, while teaching my student, I felt the greatest excitement in recent years. It was incredibly amusing and also felt alarming. Because having fun with someone means that he or she is still possessed by a demon. Keueuung. Xi Liang slowly raised his upper body. My body didnt hurt. However, there was no strength. I had to use up all my energy and raise my body using only my physical strength. Lee Cheon-sang asked. Did you gain anything? Just a little bit. He nodded. There is no need to ask what you got. I just accepted it, but what you gained was your efforts, not my teachings. Cough! I dont even have the strength to move anymore. There is no more confrontation. Come up to the pavilion. Lee Cheon-sang walked to the pavilion without even looking back. His attitude was that he had no intention of supporting Seoliang. Xu Liang grumbled inwardly. A person who does not know cold-hearted respect for others. ah? Maybe its not human. How on earth did you get it? His skills now were only half of their prime. However, the attacks that rained down on Lee Cheon-sang for half a day were by no means simple. Regardless of skill level, this was my first time attacking someone with such concentration. However, all that happened was that there was dust on the clothes. Its a monster, its a monster. Lord of the Sipa Uicheon, you old bastard. You sent me to assassinate that monster? Dont get eaten, let alone assassinated. The moment that monster appears in Gangho, you are in trouble. anyway. Seolyang stood up on his own two feet and his face was filled with joy. Still, I got a great harvest. Swinging a sword against a super expert with as much presence as Lee Cheon-sang is a learning experience in itself. After swinging the knife like that for half a day, there is no way there would be no harvest. I was able to recognize and correct each and every loophole in the drawing method that I had not even thought of. For a master of Seoryang level, actual combat is learning. Although it was not a real fight, in this workshop where he focused more than a real fight, his fighting style became smoother and more aggressive. You make me feel so out of breath, and then you give me this kind of hallway. Seoryang, who was smiling and taking a step, made a groaning sound without realizing it. Keueuung. Damn it, the pain is finally coming. As I climbed up the pavilion with unsteady steps, Lee Cheon-sang was drinking alone again. Xu Liang grumbled. It tastes better if you eat it alone. I was surprised by the words that came out without my knowledge. Lee Cheon-sangs answer to Seo-ryang, who glanced nervously, was very surprising. not delicious. Oh yes. Would you like a drink? If you drink it in this state, you will definitely get drunk. I wanted to give it a try, but I decided against it. Because I wanted to avoid this unpleasant situation as quickly as possible. its okay. As soon as he finished speaking, Seoryang internally slapped his muzzle. You idiot! The leader of the church asks if he wants a drink and he doesnt accept it and says its okay?! Are you crazy about dying? This time, Seo-ryang caught Lee Cheon-sangs attention. But Lee Cheon-sang nodded neatly. Please sit down. yep. Seo-ryang sat down across from me. My heart was pounding so hard that I couldnt even feel the pain. Lee Cheon-sang, who filled the glass and emptied it again, picked up a piece of paper from the side and handed it to Seo-ryang. What is this? Its a gap in your magic skills. ! Your magic skills are not lacking compared to the teenage magic skills. Its a martial art that has only recently been created, so I can see quite a bit of room for improvement. Well I dont know the outcome, but it will help. This is the true move I am teaching you. . If you have nothing more to say, lets go. Xu Liang looked to the left of the drinking table. There was a mess of paper, pencil and ink scattered there. It seemed like it was written down right before coming up to the pavilion. Seo-ryang, who was quietly looking at the paper, lowered his head. thank you. It was a greeting that came from the heart. Lee Cheon-sang glanced at Seo-ryang, poured the drink again, and said. It is a natural award given to a student who surprises his teacher. Dont worry about it. That person knows how to say things like that. Xu Liang said with a smile. I wont disappoint you. Im looking forward to it. then. So, Seoryang staggered and left the pavilion. I poured and drank alone and repeated pouring and drinking for a long time. Lee Cheon-sang came down from the pavilion and looked down at the pond. I understand why Sirang was interested in that guy. The legend of Sirang who causes war in the country. If the legend is true, the person who will lead the war will have to be the person closest to death. And that guy understood death better than anyone else. Lee Cheon-sang raised his head. The sky was dark. It was only a little after noon, but the dark clouds were full and it looked like a ton of rain was about to pour. His prediction was correct. After a while, a shower poured down. Shoot!! The pouring rain soaked Lee Cheon-sangs body. The release of internal power could have prevented him from being hit by a single drop of water, but Lee Cheon-sang did not do that. A body getting wet, dust being washed away. Flash! Between the swirling lightning, Lee Cheon-sangs magical eyes radiated an evil light. Is it time to take it easy and start swinging? * * * 100 million? Confucius! Hey, dont catch me! Dont support me! Ugh! Wei Hong-ryeon, who was looking at Seo-ryang in a panic, was startled and came to his side. Seoliang, who was groaning, glanced at Wei Hongryeon. What? Why did you come again? You often say things like that to people you care about. Because Im curious. I came here for a drink. Thats Okay? You talk like a cheap person. If you want to drink that much, drink alone. Its only fun when you drink it with Confucius. Damn. Seo-ryang, who had been complaining, collapsed onto the training ground. Cherry blossoms! Yes, Confucius! Give me some food! A lot of sheep! yes yes! Ill have it ready soon! The cherry blossoms ran away. It was a more urgent run than ever before. Wi Hongryeon asked, thinking that it was similar to the divine law of an expert. Why, how did a healthy man come back as a rotten vegetable? Ma Dong-pil frowned. Try to speak. Its true. Xu Liang waved his hand. If youre going to fight because youre crazy, go out and fight. Ugh, etc. Your back? Does your back hurt? Would you like me to step on it for you? Why do you step on it when it hurts, you crazy person? Are you really going to send me away at this point? Massage, massage. Wow, how did I end up in a relationship with such a devil? Youre the devil! uh? is not it? Is it a compliment if its the devil? Okay, take out the knife. heavy. The two people took the Yongrin, Yuseongssang, and Chilyado swords from Seoryangs body one by one and placed them aside. Seo-ryang lay down. I felt like I was alive when I lay down on the bare ground. Ma Dong-pil and Wi Hong-ryeon rolled their eyes. It was my first time seeing Seoryang so exhausted, so I couldnt open my mouth easily. Of course, the silence lasted only a moment. Our Gwangma Daeju Wi Hongryeon was not a person by nature who cared about what other people thought. How dare they even say that he has no sense of sense, which is inversely proportional to his crazy personality. Confucius, are you having a hard time? You wouldnt know it if you looked at it. If I close my eyes like this, itll be three days in no time. I see. . . what? Do you have anything to say? I dont really have anything to say. If you dont have anything to say, go back Whats mine? what? What are you talking about so suddenly? After hesitating for a moment, Wi Hongryeon pointed to Ma Dongpils sword with his finger. You gave him a treasured sword. It did. What is that? . . . You bastard? Are you asking why I dont give you that sword? Thats right. Oh my god, have you ever seen such a senseless bitch? hey! Are you and Dongpil the same? Why do I have to give you a new recruit? What have you done for me? Ah, youre saying something embarrassing again. Still, thats not how people are meant to be, so why do you discriminate? Team discrimination Seo-ryangs eyes closed. I was holding the back of my neck because of my blood pressure, and it felt like foam. Dont bother people and go back. Go quickly! Im not going. Why arent you going?! I heard you were eating. It seems like accompaniments are too much, so lets eat together. Arent you worried about your crew? Take care of the crew! I think theyd rather be happy without me. It was an undeniable fact, so Seoryang hesitated for a moment. I wanted to say something, but I quickly quit. Okay, just eat and go. Do you understand? You dont have any affection. Shut up you nuisance. After a while, the four people and a fox enjoyed a hearty dinner. After eating for a while, Seo-ryang stood up as if he wanted to survive. I know thats because I said I wont come out of my room today. Ma Dong-pil asked. Is something wrong? I have work. Xiliangs eyes deepened. I have something to worry about. Before he knew it, he was holding a piece of paper written by Lee Cheon-sang. Chapter 90 Episode 90. Grow (5)What?! What is going on? . I cant help but be surprised that you would come to such a shabby place in the world. Are you busy? Its always my job. But whats the point of being busy? No one else has come but the Great Protector! Hu Yaocheng greeted Wu Tam with a fuss. Please sit here. Its a good chair because its soft. Then please excuse me. What kind of car would you like? This time, a good Byeokrachun arrived. Would you like to give it to you? Or alcohol? . Kyahaha! I guess I forgot the nature of Great Protection for a moment! Ill take anything! Hes still a crazy person. Mudam, who had commented in his mind, looked around. Hu Yao-seongs office was covered with all kinds of documents and old books. Still, it would have been easy for a Protestant general to decorate his office in his own way, but I didnt see anything like that at all. Mudam thought that that aspect of the general military was not as bad as that. A personality that values efficiency rather than being buried in formality is truly not a bad thing. Its a problem if you dont follow the formality too much. It smells good, right? Its because Ive been having epilepsy these days. I dont know if I brewed it well. Thank you. Hehehe! I heard people say thank you to the Great Protector and this person has great luck today! I have to walk around a lot today. Do you know anything? Ill even pick up the fallen pieces of gold! It was an extremely frivolous appearance. If I left him alone, he would talk until dawn. Mudam immediately opened his mouth. Is your work going well? haha! Its always the same. Right. Yes. . huh? Why are you doing this? Mudam could not easily open his mouth. Ho Yaoseong snapped his fingers. Oh, I have something to say, but I dont want to get straight to the point, so I was planning to open the conversation by talking about life in the world, but this handsome general is not usually frivolous, so its hard to say anything, right? . Right? Reading peoples minds too well is also a problem. Mudam calmly drank his tea and opened his mouth. I heard that you met with the Three Dukes a while ago. ah? The rumor has reached the Great Protectors ears. How was it? Huh? What does that mean all of a sudden? How was it? I mean it literally. How was the Three Confucius? In response to Mudams question, Ho Yao-seong recalled the proverb that things in the world go round and round. I never thought Id be asked the same question I asked Hwanhee Wonju. Whats even funnier is that he has no choice but to give a similar answer to the one Hwanhee Wonju gave. Is there anything to say about this or that? It is difficult to understand everything about a person at just one look. That is correct. So, I am now asking the general, who is said to have the best insight in our school. You leave me speechless. Ho Yo-seong, who was quietly examining the color of Mu-dams body, asked again. Why are you suddenly asking about the Three Dukes? Mudams eyes deepened. Two days ago, the Three Dukes received a call from the religious leader and entered the Demon God Palace. So? The religious leader taught the Three Dukes for as long as half a day. ! This much was truly unexpected. Ho Yo-seongs eyes also deepened. For half a day? exactly. And that It is a privilege that no successor has ever received. exactly. After being silent for a moment, Hu Yaosheng shook his head. Its surprising, but does it even matter? The succession fight is none of our business. Everything will happen according to the leaders will. So? Mudams face hardened. It is not my business to know who the successor will be, but I cannot sit idly by and see the balance in internal politics being disrupted. . I heard that you opened the Heavenly Demon Armory to the Three Dukes. Thats right. I will keep it simple. The Commander-in-Chief took it too far. Hu Yaosheng smiled. It may seem excessive. You dont think so about the General Military? yes. Why? Now I see that the Great Protector came to scold this man before worrying about the balance of internal affairs. I do not have the authority, experience, or wisdom to scold the General Military. However, as the chairman of the defense court, I came here to express my concerns to the general military, who is at the top of the political power on campus. In other words, the question of what kind of person the Three Dukes are is an extension of the question of whether he is a person worth opening the Heavenly Demon Armory even if it is unreasonable. Its similar. Hu Yaosheng said clearly. This is someone you dont need to open up to. Mudams eyebrows twitched. If thats the case, its even more of a problem. Why open the Heavenly Demon Armory to someone who is not qualified There is no need for someone who is already at the forefront to be a new recruit. So the Three Dukes had no need for the Heavenly Horse Armour. ! Mudams face visibly hardened. I had no idea that the general military would rate the Three Dukes so highly. I am a person who said that there is no need to join the Cheonma Army. Nevertheless, I placed a trading item called Cheonma Byeongchang on the scale. Can I ask why? Because in exchange for giving the other person unnecessary items, I was able to talk to him privately and talk a lot. ! I dont know the ins and outs of what kind of person the Three Dukes are. But through our conversation that day, I was able to understand him to some extent. . Did you say I was the one who rose to the top of campus politics? no. I am not a person worthy of that. However, I am a person who prepares a large scale by getting to know the people in the school, just like I did with the Three Confucius and the scales. I want you to measure the scales well. Hu Yaosheng lowered his head. We are trying to prevent something that Daehobeop is worried about from happening, so dont worry too much. Wu Dam looked at Hu Yaosheng with somewhat surprised eyes. Hu Yaoshengs face was serious. And it was true. He wasnt the one who usually showed his frivolous side. Seeing a senior who sincerely cares about Protestantism, he too engages in conversation with a serious attitude as a general soldier. This was because I knew that Mudam had come here not just to find fault, but because he was genuinely worried about Shingyo. Mu Dam, who was quietly looking at Huyo Castle, took the gun. This person was looking at the military history wrong. I apologize. Surprised, Ho Yo-seong stood up and waved his hand. He looked genuinely embarrassed. Why are you doing this? Dont do this. Its hard to handle this. no. I had a prejudice against the general military. I only looked down on you because it was a topic we had never had a proper conversation with. Mudam bowed his head again. I sincerely apologize. Ho Yo-seong looked like he couldnt stop him. Senior Lee, I have a weakness for people who are honest and kind. Im sorry I only served you tea when you took the time to come. I will visit you every day. There is no need for that. Mudam smiled slightly. His face was somewhat awkward, as if he had never made such an expression in his life. This person will stop by once in a while, so I would appreciate it if you could treat him to a cup of tea like this. What?! Are you planning on destroying my precious tea leaves? I wish you wouldnt tell such weird jokes. Without saying that, Mudam left the office. Immediately, Ho Yo-seong collapsed on a chair and pressed his temples. Life at the Protestant church has been really interesting these days. A sharp conversation with So Yeon-sim and a sweet and brutal private encounter with Sam Gong-ja. Now we are discussing the future of Mudam and Shingyo, which we have never discussed in private. But what Ho Yo-seong smiled. Is this fun too? * * * Seoryang, who had been locked in his room, opened the door and came out only after three days. The sight of him, who hadnt eaten, washed, or slept in a while, was truly a sight to behold. The area under his eyes had turned black, as if he hadnt slept at all. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Considering his powerful internal strength and his nearly perfect body, I could see how intensely he had thought about it for three days. Eudadada! Seeing Seoryang stretching out, Ma Dong-pil came up to her in a huff. Confucius! Yes? Oh, its Dongpil. How are you feeling? Are you okay? Well, Im on the verge of death. Its been a long time since I felt this tired from rolling my head. At least have a light meal and then get some sleep. Oh, I still think so. Anyway, what about the crazy Daeju? Are you talking about the Lord above? Then is there any other crazy master besides that bitch? Has he gone? Oh yeah. I havent stopped by once since Confucius left the house. okay? Okay nope. Hes definitely not upset, right? What if he sulks and makes a fuss again later? Ma Dong-pil shook his head. He doesnt have the brains to do that. Looks like this guy has really learned a lot. Anyway, it went well. No one bothers you. Ill ask Aenghwa to eat and sleep okay? Xu Liangs eyes suddenly lit up. Ma Dong-pil flinched without realizing it because the eyes looking at him were unusual. Look at this guy? yes? How many days have it been since I was locked in my room? Three days have passed, Confucius. Three days Its been less time than I thought. Its only been three days, so thats it? yes? Seoliang glanced at Ma Dong-pils waist belt. To be precise, I looked at the Ink King sword hanging on the waist belt. The Mukwanggeom was the same as when I first brought it. When I was in that sword armor that I dont know how it was forged, not a single trace of magic was shed. Take out your sword. You mean the Ink King Sword? Then, are there any other swords here except King Mu? Pull it out and quickly. Although he was taken aback by the sudden request, Ma Dong-pil obediently drew his sword. Ugh. Powerful magical energy that is released as soon as it is drawn. But there was nothing special about it. The Mukwanggeom was showing almost the same appearance as when I first saw it. However, Xu Liangs eyes as he looked at the Ink King Sword were serious. Ma Dong-pil naturally felt nervous in that serious atmosphere. After a while. Youre saying youre not a new recruit for nothing? ? No, not a new soldier, but a horse soldier. Anyway, this is a really cool item. If not him. Seoliang glanced at Ma Dong-pil. Your efforts were that fierce. Maybe its both. sorry. I have no idea what Confucius is talking about Follow me. Seoryang walks up to the training ground without any explanation. Ma Dong-pil followed him without realizing it. I was worried about Confucius health, but his mood was so serious that it was difficult to tell him to rest easily. Eventually, the two people stood facing each other in the center of the training ground. . A moment of silence. Seo-ryang, who was looking up at the sky in silence, soon nodded. Well, I cant just leave you knowing forever. Seo-ryang cast his gaze back to Ma Dong-pil. Ma Dong-pil swallowed his saliva without realizing it. It was the first time I had seen Seoryangs eyes that alternated between seriousness and pride. You are strong enough, but not yet strong enough to protect me. Its hard to see someone die first in the name of protecting you. ? If you have benefited from the leader of the Iwangjisa sect, you should also benefit from me. yes? Its half a day. I will raise your level in half a day. Ma Dong-pil was surprised. Its not because they say you can raise your level in half a day. It may be surprising, but if Seo-ryang were to do so, it would be so. Its not because hes a three-year-old, but because I believe in his skills. There was actually a different reason why he was embarrassed. Are you still okay? Im sure youre not worried about my physical condition right now, right? Even in my current state, I can beat you within 5 seconds, man. Thats true, but I just Whats the problem? Ma Dong-pil cleared his throat slightly. You said dont worry and move forward until you reach your limit. whatever? yes? You keep moving forward. I will be there to help you. Thats Are you sure you want to say that the power you grew with the help of others is not entirely yours? Xiliang snorted. Me too, but you also have a lot of stairs left to climb. If your eyes are focused on the word growth, you shouldnt say such arrogant things. Ah. Teachers teachings, battle experience, advice from a close friend. All of that is the driving force for growth. In the world of masters, it is possible to attain enlightenment even while eating or pooping, so why are you so hesitant? Its still a million years too early for you to worry about that. Ma Dong-pil lowered his head. If you do that, its shameful Such a statement in itself is arrogant. Think like that and act accordingly. Slurp. Xi Liang pulled out the Chiliya Sword. Like I said, Im just there. If you cannot unleash the power within you within half a day, I will interpret that as your will in the end. A look of tension flashed across Ma Dong-pils face. Lets get started right away. I plan to do that even if you dont say anything. Slurp. Ma Dong-pil, who was taking a stance with his sword drawn, had a moment of doubt. The power within me? What does that mean? Those words sounded like he was suppressing something that could have allowed him to grow much more than he is now. hook. I forgot to tell you in advance. Ma Dong-pils eyes widened as if torn. Before I knew it, Seoryang had moved to the left and was holding the Chilya sword high. If you dont concentrate, you could die. Xi Liang struck down his sword. Hahaha! Chapter 91 Episode 91. Grow (6)So it happened. Thats right. Kiyang sighed. Not long after I returned from my mission, I heard a sound like lightning. Who would have thought that Ma Dong-pil would be suspended indefinitely and selected as the personal guard of the Three Dukes? If its an order from above, theres nothing we can do Hmm? What does that mean? yes? Order from above? The higher-ups didnt say anything? Kiyang was embarrassed. Are you saying that sending the three commanders to the three princes was not an order from above? Gunseong Lee chuckled. I wonder if the leader himself gave the order. Then Could it be Wonju? As you know, the Court of Protection does not have the right to transfer personnel to other organizations. Its the same for Wonju. ! Giyangs face hardened in shock. So, did you send the three squadrons at your seniors discretion? Lee Gun-seong looked at the window. Kiyang couldnt even imagine what his tired eyes were pursuing. Leader Sam has changed. senior. To be exact, I have changed since I went to the Gojuk Forest with the Three Princes. Lee Gun-seong smiled. Is it an illusion of pride that a hint of bitterness is visible beyond the proud smile? Do you remember? It was when I was quite busy with the Demon Sword Family Case. To be exact, it was not long before the Three Princes came out. I remember. At that time, a group of three came to get tea leaves for oyster tea. I did. If you do that, you will also remember what the three leaders showed back then. Kiyang nodded without realizing it. The change in Ma Dong-pil, who returned with large scars on his rough hands and face, was shocking. The change in appearance was a change, but the liveliness it exuded was truly overwhelming. I dont want it, but Lord Won will retire someday. Regardless of my abilities, he will most likely choose me as the next Wonju. Of course. I dont dare compare you to Wonju. If I think about my qualifications as the next Wonju, I also need endless polishing. However, it is an undeniable fact that, excluding Wonju, I am the strongest demon in the defense court. Gunseong Lee looked back at Giyang with a calm face. I froze as soon as I saw the death of the three leaders. It wasnt something that was done intentionally, but just the murderousness that was secretly released was enough to make me nervous. ! I guess you did too, right? Thats right. But what was it like when Captain Sam returned from his mission in Gojuk Forest? He was in perfect control of his life. It must have taken a lot of effort. You must have put in a lot of effort. I try too hard, to the point where it actually causes harm. yes? We must sacrifice our lives for the safety of those we escort. Even if I die, the person being escorted must live. To do that, we must quickly respond perfectly to external intrusions. ! I dont know what kind of experience they had there, but the life of the three leaders was so great that even saying it was explosive would be an understatement. Living like that inevitably attracts the attention of enemies. What do you mean by that? okay. If you think about the safety of the person you are guarding, such behavior is a fatal flaw as a guard warrior. In other words, does this mean that the three chieftains controlled their lives for the sake of their identity as guardians of the law? Gunseong Lee sipped tea. I felt like my aching head was clearing up a little from the heavy scent of oyster tea. Its just a guess. However, it is also true that after mastering the technique perfectly, his skills were not much different from before he entered Gojuk Forest. The potential was explosive, though. But I saw the sword skills of the three generals. Are you talking about the sword that pierced the rock with the goma sword style? Thats right. If you do, I will ask you. Do you think it makes sense that a master of such skill with the sword would suffer enough to sacrifice more than twenty members of his team in this transport case? For a moment, Kiyangs eyes wavered. Yes. I dont know how strong the enemies who attacked were, but given the level of Ma Dong-pil they had seen at the time, it was unclear why they suffered that much damage. I was controlling my life and constantly suppressing it. Your skills and potential. . Perhaps there was a great event in the Gojuk Forest, and the power that could not be dissolved by internal force spread throughout my body. However, if you consider the period after the release, you should have achieved about one-fifth of your potential through internal power. But Captain Sam couldnt do that. Its not that you failed to do it exactly, its that you didnt do it. I think so. Lee Gun-seong quenched his appetite. I unconsciously turned away from a path that could help me become stronger for my mission. I dont know whether to express this as being overly responsible or stubborn, since he is even suppressing growth because of his identity as a protector of the law. Listening to his words, Kiyang recalled that time again. In front of Ma Dong-pil, whom he had not seen in several months, Lee Gun-seong and himself were so shocked that they could not even speak properly. And in that awkward atmosphere, Ma Dong-pil said this. C I think I picked the wrong time. Ill just leave now. Such a fool A look of self-reproach appeared on Giyangs face. Whatever it is, the courthouse is home to Ma Dong-pil. He returned home after a long time and his family was very nervous seeing him. It was truly sad. When my family returned from home, I couldnt greet them with a smile, but I was so shocked that I couldnt say a word. How much of a hurt it must have been to Ma Dong-pil. Reading that rigid atmosphere, how did Ma Dong-pil accept his own changes? Maybe Ma Dong-pils change of mind, which turned away from growth, wasnt their fault. So I sent it to the Three Dukes. . At least the three princes judged that he knew well about the three masters. I also thought that, excluding the guardians, the person the three leaders trusted the most was Samgongja. I see. Lee Gun-seong smiled. Ill be back again. Someday, definitely. When we come back, the three leaders will be just as we remember them, but they will be much more grown-up warriors. Kiyang nodded. Now I finally understand why Ma Dong-pil was sent to the three princes. Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Dongpil will do well. I have no doubt that it will happen. The two people sigh with a mixture of frustration and relief. Giyang asked as if something suddenly occurred to him. But you dont have the right to transfer personnel, so what are you going to do if you get caught? I am the assistant manager of Wonju. Even though they do not have the right to externally transfer personnel, they do have the right to internally transfer personnel as well as the right to exercise disciplinary action. So, we were able to handle the suspension of the three leaders indefinitely. But to the Three Princes. There wasnt much to say from there? ah? Whether you guessed it or not, its okay if you accept it. Isnt that so? Giyang looked at Lee Gunseong as if he was astonished. Gunseong Lee shrugged his shoulders. I also gave you high-quality tea leaves, but I hope youll look at this. Maybe youll like it more. . Two people are better than being alone, right? Lee Gun-seong didnt know much about Seoliang. * * * Its almost time for the sun to set. Seoliang, who was looking up at the sky, glanced at the training ground. Ma Dong-pil was sitting cross-legged in the center of the training hall. There were numerous icons carved all over his body and his complexion was quite pale, but his expression was calm. Xu Liang smiled. If you do it, youre the one who does it. The life that Ma Dong-pil instinctively suppressed. It was a life that had been accumulated during his duty to protect the law and was fully developed during the battle in Gojuk Forest. The nobles of Gojuklim were so dangerous that even the best masters would die if they made a mistake. However, they are not beings with reason equal to that of humans. Words were precious, but they were closer to animals. In other words, Seo-ryang and Ma Dong-pil survived a bloody battle for eight months in the most dangerous wilderness in the world. The only time animals kill sight and hide is when they are hunting. However, they had to fight to become strong, not to hunt for valuables. Of course, I had no choice but to sharpen my momentum and make them nervous with my extreme killing skills. In particular, Ma Dong-pil, who had less fighting skills than Seo-ryang, had to drive out the nobles at all costs. That deadly force grew stronger day by day thanks to the power of Youngjuk. This is because, unlike Seoryang, Ma Dong-pils primary task at the time was survival rather than growth. Now is the time to use all that increased survival as a driving force for growth. It would have been better if he had realized it himself, but this method may not be a bad idea. The important thing is not how you grow, but how you use the power you have grown. Well, let me get some rest while that bastard wakes up okay? I could feel the strong pulse of real energy coming from beyond the gate. Normally, I would have said all sorts of things, such as saying that I dont have anyone to rest with or why there are so many people looking for me. But he couldnt complain. This was because I knew who the owner of that energy wave was. another interesting person came by. After a while, I heard someone getting off the carriage. Rattling! Seoryang also opened the door in advance. Beyond the open door, a blunt Gogu twice as tall as Ma Dong-pil appeared. For what reason? Can I come in? Seoliang swept the gogu up and down and said bluntly. I cant give you tea. Thats how Gogu came inside. He glanced at the training hall. Its Captain Ma Dong-pil of the Protectorate. I guess you could say he was a former leader of three. He has now been suspended. I didnt know that our friendship was so deep that we were living together with someone who was suspended and had nothing to do. Im just doing my job. I was selected as a personal escort. Personal escort? Gogu nodded. Its a bit inadequate to serve as a personal escort for a powerful person like the Three Dukes hmm? Wooooow. As if he had been waiting, a strong pulse of demonic energy began to pulsate from Ma Dong-pils body. All of the latent life and death energy is being melted into magical energy. It was difficult to find the starting point of the process, but if you could find it, you could quickly make it your own. Xu Liang grinned. Yes, I thought it wasnt enough, so I forcibly pulled it up. . So, why did you come all the way here in person? Three Confucius. why. I feel this once again but you are truly amazing. There was still no pitch in the voice. But it was clear that those words contained sincere admiration. Seo-ryang asked, Why is this guy acting like this all of a sudden? He made an expression like this. Its not that Im great, its that guy thats great. Because he was the one hiding that much potential in the first place. Its great to know how to bring it out. If you think deeply about Qigong, it is a method that anyone can apply. Thats why its amazing. Because most demons dont worry that much about the use of qigong. That is also true. So what do you want to say? Do you want to say that it is as dangerous as it is great? I think its so obvious that theres no need to say it. Xu Liang chuckled. Isnt it okay if you say hello to someone like this? Its not like were just joking around, right? Get to the point. Gogu looked at Seoliang intently. Seo-ryangs face suddenly became uncomfortable. The expression on his face made me wonder why this guy was talking nonsense when he came without any message. After a while, Gogu opened his mouth. Im sure the Three Dukes know that the Emperor of Fasun is just around the corner. Pasunje? Ive heard of it, but what is it like? Gogu said with a particularly serious expression. Ill get to the point first. Please lend me your strength. Oh, what else? Chapter 92 Episode 92. The beginning of the Pasun Festival was spectacular (1)The Pasun Festival. It refers to a sacrifice offered to Mara, or Pasun, who is the one god of the Heavenly Demon Religion and the owner of the six heavens of the world of desire. It is said that in the past, human sacrifices to Pasun were actually performed. It was from that time that the Church of the Heavenly Demon became infamous as it was called a demonic religion. However, the current Pasun system was different. This is because although there are doctrines and scriptures, they did not know that the Church of the Heavenly Demon was also the way of life. In addition, since there has been a lot of recruitment of outsiders for hundreds of years, they naturally came to accept the customs and common sense of the central region. In the end, the current Pasunje was not only a sacrifice to the gods, but also a festival of the martial arts world. We made friends with people who had not been able to meet before due to the social atmosphere, enjoyed delicious food and drinks, and even invited a traveling troupe to watch a performance. At this level, the ancestral rites are merely nominal and should be viewed as nothing more than a banquet or feast. In fact, there were many people who started families with people they met at Pasunje, and it was not uncommon for people to reunite with relatives they had lost in childhood. Well, I remember it clearly. In the past, when I heard about the Pasunje from Ma Dong-pil. At that time, Seoliang was able to let go of many of his preconceptions about the Heavenly Demon Church. If you just listen to the story, it was no different from any other festival in Jungwon. but! You want help? To me? exactly. I dont know why youre asking for help, but its surprising. From what I remember, we werent laughing and talking or cooperating with each other. Is it because of how things are between us? huh? Although there were some conflicts, I think they came from different positions and there was no such thing as an emotional breakdown. How are you? There is no emotional breakdown. But that doesnt mean its not uncomfortable, right? Its not wrong. What the hell? To be honest, I have nothing to say. Gogu nodded. My thoughts remain the same as before. Sam Gongja is a dangerous enough person. It might be dangerous for you. Im thinking about this at the same time. A double-edged sword is dangerous anyway. If I handle it wrong, Ill cut myself, but if I hold it and swing it anyway, Ill cut the enemy. Xu Liang frowned. Would you like to grab me and swing me around? I dont mean that. I just thought that if we had a common enemy, we might get some help. You speak well. In the end, you see it as a good hand to use, right? Thoughts are free. I only convey my thoughts and will through words, and the interpretation is up to the Three Confucius. Okay, what do you mean by common enemy? Before that, why do you want my help? What else can I help you with? Although three questions were asked at once, the result was one content. Gogu glanced at Ma Dong-pil. Ma Dong-pil was still in operation. His calm expression turned into a frown, as if he was extremely concentrated. Before I answer, let me ask you a question. What does the Three Dukes really want? freedom! Seo-ryang cleared his throat for a moment. Because the words in my heart almost came out without me knowing. I dont think my interrogation skills have gone anywhere. You didnt become the head of the Penal Law Party for nothing, right? What do the successors want? Its the next presidential election. Are you sure that the Three Dukes also want that? why? Do you think not? He answers indifferently, but the way he slowly turns his eyes seems awkward to anyone who sees him. Gogu, who was looking at Seoryang blankly, quickly nodded. No matter what, it would be good in many ways for the three princes to achieve victory in the succession battle. So what should I do? What I want is to have one of my successors imprisoned in the Penitentiary Hall. ? I was truly surprised this time. Xi Liang asked with a serious face. Im serious? Of course. Why on earth? Of course, I have no intention of touching seven or six people right now. Until you commit a serious crime, such as committing treason or interfering with the internal affairs of the penal court. I guess so. Are there any other successors besides the remaining six? Yes. To be precise, the person designated as successor will arrive at our school in time for the Pasunje. Who is that? Gogus eyes flashed with an evil light. He is the eldest son of the Demon Sword Family. The Demon Sword Family was one of the Seven Demon Sword Families, representing the Seven Families. A family that can be said to be the best in the martial arts world, at least as far as swords are concerned. The magic sword school was so great that even masters who had mastered the orthodox magic arts of Shingyo sometimes went there and listened to lectures on swordsmanship. Its probably a position similar to that of the Namgung family of the political faction. Seoyang, who was nodding inwardly, scratched his head. The eldest son of the Demon Sword Family is coming in as one of the candidates for succession? Why didnt I hear that? Its normal not to know. As long as you dont move around here and there like a boatman who was crushed by the hands of a third party. You speak quite cutely. I almost want to tell this directly to the stern Hong Wi-moon. Why do you want to catch him and throw him away? Did you do something wrong? exactly. Whats wrong? If the Three Dukes accept my offer, I will tell you then. I feel sick and fall asleep. Dont you need to know what crime you committed before you can decide whether you agree with it or not? I was the first to come to the Three Dukes, aside from the other successors. However, if the Three Dukes reject this offer, it will go to another successor. Xiliang narrowed his eyes. Then you can go, right? . why? Is there a problem? You mean its nothing? Why else should you be upset? If you think Im not good enough, you can just ask another successor, right? Instead, you should be worried about the soles of your feet that you have to sell, right? Gogus eyebrows twitched. This is someone I dont know. He thought about it when they talked inside the penal hall. The Three Dukes are said to be a very clever person. But what does this look like now? I couldnt figure out if he was stupid or indifferent. Of course, even if you help me with this matter, the Criminal Justice Center will handle the matter fairly and impartially as before. Fuck you. But I, as an individual, will owe some debt to someone who helped me with this. aha? So dont miss this golden opportunity? I think youre interpreting it in a somewhat mocking way, but thats the way it is. Xu Liang nodded. Thats not a very attractive offer. The opportunity to incur debt to the head of the penal court is treated as worse than a stone rolling on the side of the road. Gogu was inwardly astonished. You dont even explain why and you havent even brought the proper trading items, so youre asking for help? Youre laughing. . Haggle somewhere else. Im not interested. Xu Liang turned around. Im not pretending like that, Im sincere. Gogu could see Seoliangs annoyance in that decisive action. Gogu looked at Seoryangs back and sighed. He is a criminal. No problem. I raped and murdered seven believers of our church and blamed the crime on the stern demon. At that moment, Seo-ryangs feet stopped. Gogus words continued slowly. So to speak, the parish made a big mistake. In the end, the serious criminal survived and is still living a proud life, and Mine, who gave his soul to the church, was wrongfully sentenced to death. . That demon prayed to the religious leader until the moment he died. I still feel sad when I think about that scene. I could feel Gogus sincerity. Regardless of what kind of personality he was or what kind of person he was, he seemed to have a clear sense of guilt as the leader of the criminal law. I dont want to let others know about the parishs private affairs. Because Im embarrassed. But even if I have to risk my shame, I have to catch him. We must catch him and bring him before the family of the person who died unjustly. . Thats all I want. and? I dont know what youre talking about. Is that the end? ? Rather than a vague transaction that promises to incur a debt, give me something concrete. Then let me move. Gogu smiled coldly. I guess its the same for you too. I dont know whats similar, but I dont think theres any reason it should be different. You were the one who offered to help in the first place. I made a mistake. Thats right, Im also more comfortable making a deal than asking a favor. So what are the trading items? If you want to accept the offer, please present the item you want. Thats good. Xu Liang turned around. Gogus body, which was glaring at him, momentarily flinched. The transaction item I want is the dismissal of several people from their jobs. . why? You dont like it? Am I included among those people? Are you scared? It is impossible before fear. Its not that I dont want to do that, but if I step down, the criminal court Dont worry. Because I dont want you to step down. if? The party members who conducted the investigation at the time. Dismiss all of those party members. . I would like to tell you to tear them all out, but I dont want to put peoples lives on the line for trading items. I think it would be enough to make a pretty picture to the extent of dismissal. Gogus eyes deepened. what? Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Are you serious? Are you really going to make this deal that will only result in losses? Xiliang snorted. no? Wouldnt it be good for you to get rid of them? Throw away the most incompetent people and bring in new, motivated people to create a more beautiful criminal law Ive already dismissed them all. ? There are degrees of mistakes. I am stricter with the party members in the parish than with the church members. . . Uh-huh! Its quite difficult to pretend to be cool. It was pretty cool. I knew it was sincere. Its just embarrassing to hear things like that from you. Xiliang scratched his head. Okay, whether its a debt or something, Ill help you with this. Thank you. Okay, so how are we going to catch him? I dont know. ? . Did I hear wrong just now? You dont know? exactly. Are you kidding me? Thats why I came to visit the Three Dukes first. I think there will be a way out if we can cleverly evade the distribution and predictions of the three princes who caused such a fuss even in front of the penal court. Xiliang sighed deeply. What if you come to me with a problem that you cant find an answer to? debt? Just live comfortably in this world, okay? Is there no other way? Seo-ryang screamed loudly. Are you sure? . You were cursing me in your head just now, calling me incompetent, right? no. Look at your voice shaking. Dont make people feel unfair because of your sense of entitlement. Plague. Seo-ryang, who had been grumbling to himself for a while, said. Isnt there a law code that contains the criminal law? exactly. Bring me one that looks nice. Why is that? I wont use it as a pot stand, so give it to me. You have to know something about criminal law to decide whether to involve him or not. I understand. Is there anything else you need? If you need it, let me know then. When is Pasunje called? Five days later. Its tight. okay. What about manpower? You dont need anyone, do you? thats enough. You mean you can do it alone? alone? Im not alone? hmm? It was then. Pusssss. Ma Dong-pil slowly wakes up in a pure white haze. Before I knew it, only scratches remained from the icons engraved on my whole body. A clear look of joy appeared on his face as he took a deep breath. Gogus eyes were shaking. The magical power emanating from Ma Dong-pil was beyond imagination. how is it? He looked back at Seoliang. Seoyang narrowed one eye. This is the emergence of the best human resources that will not change even if we give them 100 members of your party. Chapter 93 Episode 93. The beginning of the Pasun Festival (Ѯ) was spectacular (2)Wow, thats hard. Soyeonsim placed her hand on her forehead. Yeonil spoke carefully. Youve already been up three nights. Why dont you come and close your eyes for a moment? no. Its already three days since the Passun Festival, and theres a lot of work to do. There is no time to rest. If you do that, take a break even if its just for half an hour. I and the state governor will finalize the matter of arranging supplies. For a moment, the words Is that so? almost came out. Soyeonsim shook her head. You suffered just as much as me. Moreover, it hasnt been long since Hwa-ah regained her martial arts skills. I have to do as much as I can. Yeonil sighed inwardly. So Yeon-sim was a wonderful boss. He was good at getting things done, knew how to care for his people, and was a great boss who took on difficult tasks himself. And it was also a difficult boss. Since ancient times, when superiors suffer, subordinates tend to notice that much. So Yeon-sim also knew that, but said there was nothing she could do. This is because I have a tendency to be very perfectionistic. sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yeonil admired that kind of innocence. Even telling me to rest was just out of genuine concern and not out of concern. Of course, I should have known this would be the answer, but I guess I should at least give him a good car. It was when Yeonil bowed his head and was about to leave. So Wonjuu!! Soyeonsim and Yeonil were startled by the loud voice coming from beyond the window. What is this voice? So Wonju! Im here! Please give me a moment! Soyeonsim opened her mouth blankly. Yeonil smiled and lowered his head. We will handle the matter of organizing supplies. Wonju is receiving a distinguished guest. I guess so. After a while, Seo-ryang and So Yeon-sim sat face to face in the Wonju room. Im sorry for coming to you without telling you. Is that what you said? Rather, I feel sorry. Eh? What else does Wonju have to be sorry about? I should have come to see you sooner about the convoy incident I was too late, right? Seo-ryang tried to pass it off as a pleasant joke. Then, he tried to lighten the mood by making jokes such as asking why he was late to buy drinks or buying something, and saying that it is right for someone who is even a year younger to come to you first. But when I looked at So Yeon-sims face, I couldnt do that at all. Youre all sick. The once clear and transparent skin became dull and the area around the eyes turned black and sunken. Although he was a distinguished guest and dressed up in his own way, he looked tired. Its okay. I completely forgot about it. But thats not it. I will take this opportunity to formally apologize. He bowed his head, but his movements were slow. Even though I was tired, it didnt seem like I was usually tired. It seemed that even masters could not help the fatigue caused by heavy workloads. And thank you. If it werent for Confucius, the convoys mission would have ended in failure. You heard everything from the governor. yes. Well, because of my stubbornness, I ended up dragging the governor into trouble. Lets just pretend it didnt happen. I would be grateful if you could say that. Seoliang whetted his appetite. So Yeon-sim asked with a bright face. Anyway, what is the reason you came here? Do you have something special to ask me? Well, I wanted to drink and binge, but I also have things to do Im sorry for coming to you while construction work is busy. Im sure you have a favor to ask. Soyeonsim smiled and asked. no. So what brought you here? Its something that could disrupt the review a bit. Normally, I wouldnt know Well, I apologize in advance. Whats going on? I came to you because of the problem of the dead believer. die? Who dies? Wasnt a maid who worked at Hwanheewon murdered the year before last? For a moment, Soyeonsims face hardened. Is that what you came to see? Thats right. Why? Its a fairly sharp reaction. Six of the victims were from Gaejeon and the remaining one was from Hwanheewon. Like Aenghwa, she was a maid who only learned the Naegongsim method and did not know the martial arts of Ban Cho-siks mother. No boss would be happy to hear that a member of his company was murdered. Even so, So Yeonsims reaction was too sharp. Seo-ryang, who was quietly examining So Yeon-sims body color, asked as if asking a question. You knew? . Did you know that there is another culprit? How did you know that fact? I knew it too. Its not important how you know. Whats important is that Im running around until my feet get sweaty, trying to catch the real culprit. yes? Seo-ryang whetted his appetite. This time, Im going to catch the real culprit. Soyeonsim asked with a puzzled expression. Confucius? Directly? So it happened. No, why on earth did you do that, Confucius? It is right for the Criminal Justice Department to handle such matters. . Did the Criminal Justice Department request your cooperation? As expected, you have a wicked sense of humor. Have you heard about the identity of the real culprit? I heard. hook! Intense magical energy surged from So Yeonsims body. The demonic energy was burning with anger. In any case, So Yeon-sim was also a super expert in charge of Hwanheewon, so the pressure from the magic energy she was emitting was truly incredible. Who is the real culprit? I cant tell you that. So Yeon-sim did not ask what the reason was. Even if he were the head of the Criminal Justice Department, he would have told him not to reveal the identity of the real culprit. The fewer people who know about this, the better. great. Confucius said he wants to catch the real culprit, so we need to provide information. Thank you for your understanding. youre welcome. We should roll up our sleeves and help. I would appreciate it if you could tell us the victims detailed personal information, physical characteristics, and daily habits. After a while, one of the mines brought the documents. There are five in total. All the information about the victim is written here. I have received it well. It looks like you are very busy, so I will leave first. Confucius. yes? Please hold on tight. Seo-ryang smiled reassuringly. I will try to catch it somehow. After Seo-ryang left, So Yeon-sim, who had been lost in thought for a while, pulled the string in the air. Did you call me, Wonju? Day after day. yes. So Yeonsims eyes grew cold. Choose and bring the list of all the leaders participating in this years Passun Festival. If it were a normal Seolyang, he would definitely have brought up the word Pasoonje. Because it was Seoryangs habit to instinctively dig in and find out what the other persons current state was. However, today, Xi Liang did not mention the Fa Sun Emperor. Perhaps he was worried that she might have a clue about the real culprit. Moreover, the Penal Court asked one of the successors, and not anyone else, to do this. If only investigative capabilities were needed, the Criminal Justice Department would have tried to solve the problem on its own. Because it will be much more professional and reliable. In other words, it is difficult for criminal law party members to easily touch the real culprit. In that case, there was a high possibility that the real culprit was a high-ranking Majin who was planning to participate in this Pasun Festival. Especially dont leave out the list of the Demon Lords. If he was weak or alone among the high-ranking officials, the Criminal Law Party would have contacted the military department rather than a successor candidate. Because it will not be highlighted as a political issue. Therefore, there is a high probability that the real culprit is a demon belonging to the Seven Witches. If they dont tell you, you can find out yourself. It was a moment when So Yeon-sims extraordinary brains shined. With just a few words of conversation and the situation, we quickly delve into the group to which the real culprit belongs. A power more terrifying than martial arts was wit and brains. Ill make sure to catch you. Soyeonsim was famous for taking good care of her subordinates. Even though the incident happened two years ago, she still couldnt forget it. Soyeonsim stood up. All the accumulated fatigue disappeared in an instant. What replaced the fatigue was the anger of the highest authority in charge of the finances of the Heavenly Demon Church. A day passed like that. * * * My head hurts so bad. It was the complaint of Seoryang, who threw a law book as thick as the length of his index finger. Tooung! Ma Dong-pils eyes trembled. The spot where the law book fell on the bed is completely bare. I could see how much murderous content that law book contained. There was another fact that was even scarier. Did you read everything? uh? Uh, roughly? Ma Dong-pil could not think of Seo-ryang as a human being. Seo-ryang waved his hand as if he was annoyed. Thats not some kind of martial arts technique, so theres no need to look for the meaning of each one, right? I just skimmed it. I dont even remember the placenta. Still, youre amazing. Isnt it amazing? When you look at it, its just a law book full of puns. Looking at things like that, the Criminal Justice Department is also completely arbitrary. If you just catch them and throw them away and charge them with a few simple charges, they will immediately become criminals. Seo-ryang, who was complaining, yawned lazily. After not sleeping for three days and re-examining my magic skills, I devoted one day to training and one day I looked through the law book. I havent slept for five days already. Even a top expert couldnt help but feel tired. How about getting some sleep? I still plan to do so. After checking just one thing. Seoliang glanced at Ma Dongpil. How do you feel? yes? How is your body? It must be quite a new world. Ma Dong-pils face suddenly brightened. Its amazing. I never imagined that I had this kind of power hidden in me. Yeah, I couldnt even imagine. I didnt know you were suppressing your power so ignorantly. There is no shame in it. Why do you have no respect for me? There should be no shame in your unfree spirit. What do you do if your will is strong? My thoughts have solidified. Then the day will come when you get hit hard. . Im not saying anything, so theres no need to be so upset, man. Oh yeah. Xu Liang grumbled softly. I thought it had become quite harmful, but it was still so stiff that I couldnt even understand the joke. Ma Dong-pils face became awkward. It wont be easy to do this. I once again realize that I am a person who is not very good at showing off. Actually, that kind of simplicity is attractive. The magic technique you learned is the magic technique of the Guardian Court, right? It is a martial art that all the guardians of the Yeho Court are familiar with. Lord of the defense court? Ah, Daehobeop has learned more high-level magical techniques. Hmm. Seo-ryang, who was stroking his chin, nodded. Ill see you later, too. Youre sure its a secret and youre not going to tell me whats going on, right? Oh, of course. Rather, even if it is unheard, it is a complaint. How could he refuse when a super expert offers to look at his martial arts skills? Okay then, thats enough. Seo-ryang lay down on the bed and closed his eyes. Wake me up around sunset. Do you have anything else to do? Xu Liang grinned. What else is there to do? Be sure to attach it to your martial arts or body. Anyway, I guess Ill have to move around to catch the real culprit. Definitely. ? You are a new world, but I am also looking at a new world. I plan to completely improve it before the Passunje. ! sleep. One day, two days, three days passed. Finally, the night came, the day before the Pasun Festival. Chapter 94 Episode 94 The beginning of the Pasun Festival (Ѯ) was spectacular (3)How are you prepared? Its going well. What preparations have you made? Well faith in myself? . Actually, there is nothing else to prepare. You said he was the eldest son of the Demon Sword Family, right? Even if we try to find out information about him, its only superficial, and we dont even know the exact level of his martial arts skills. What on earth are you doing this for? I know? Why did you ask someone like me to do this? Im thinking about regretting it now too. Do a lot. Please dont joke around and speak seriously. Are you really not prepared? doesnt exist. Except for mental armor. . And its difficult to call it preparation, but there is one more thing. What is that? Um Why are you doing that? Is this by any chance illegal? Its not something thats particularly illegal What is it? If its something we can handle, well do our best to smooth it out somehow. Oh, do you want to? Then tell me? Sure. Whisper whisper. ? Mutter mumble. !! Well, I was roughly anticipating this trend. . Whats wrong with your expression? Do you think thats a bad idea? Three Confucius. why? Are you really crazy? Do you want to be taken to the parish before we catch the real culprit? This guy is suddenly saying harsh things. No. Even if you are not taken to the parish, you are still dead. Do you think the higher-ups will just leave it alone? Why are you being so sensitive, thinking this is such a big deal? You have no choice but to be sensitive! How could you, a demon of our school, come up with such a ridiculous idea?! What I guess I put a lot of effort into catching the real culprit. Its absolutely impossible. If you do something like that, I will run to you first and handcuff your wrists. Why are you handcuffed when there is no crime? You know that abuse of power is also a serious crime, right? Why isnt that a sin? How can it not be a sin?! It wasnt in the law? This isnt illegal. It cant be illegal in the first place. ? If in doubt, just look for it. Three Dukes! What the Three Dukes are doing now is far outside the bounds of the law! Its not like someone is dying, its not like youre going to shut up and beat them up, and at the very least, its not like youre dancing around naked in front of everyone, right? uh? But can you get arrested for something like that? Just try whatever you want. Because we will no longer stop people who want to commit suicide. Are you cursing when even wishing for success isnt enough? Anyway, there is no surer way to catch the real culprit. is not it? . Look. Do you know why I came to the Three Dukes and asked for help? Well, Im going to keep it this way. Good. Do whatever the Three Dukes want. If you ever need help, Ill ask for it, so dont forget to keep an eye on the situation. . What is the answer? Please catch the real culprit properly. * * * Paaaaang! Intense energy emanated from the outstretched fist. Intangible true energy spreads out in concentric circles. However, when it went beyond a certain distance, the pain disappeared like a lie. Ma Dong-pils face was filled with pure joy. done! Compared to before, the ships power has become more powerful, and the level of magic has also increased by two levels. It is no exaggeration to say that Daesung is right in front of us. Now his martial arts skills were at a level that even surpassed this leaders skill. Except for Daehobeop, he deserved to be praised because he achieved skills that surpassed those of a second-ranking member of the Protectorate. The first and second groups of the defense court, the special guard unit, were composed of skilled personnel on a different level from the three groups and lower. In particular, each and every member of the group was an expert who was not much different from Ma Dong-pil. The same goes for this group. And the gap in martial arts skills between team members was similar to the gap in martial skills between team members. It was hard for anyone to believe that he had already reached a high enough level and was able to jump up two stairs in one go and achieve a level of skill that surpassed even his spirit. There is no other reason. However, compared to the level he reached, he lacked experience and training. The power could not be controlled due to the excessively strong demon energy. I was able to gain control of that power to some extent through several days of training and sweat. Its just like this. Although it was successful, we must not let down our guard. Even if you unfold it instinctively, you have to polish it every moment so that it can be inserted exactly as intended. But now my body was too heavy. Ive been practicing non-stop from morning to night, so now is the time to really rest. Ma Dong-pil relaxed his posture. Whoop! hmm? He looked at a corner of the training ground. There, Xu Liang was practicing left meditation with his eyes closed. Seoryang looked very beautiful with her entire body emitting a subtle red glow. There was concern in Ma Dong-pils eyes. Youve been doing that for half a day already. Are you okay? Well, who is worrying about whom? Its like a wildcat worrying about a tiger. After roughly shaking off the sweat, he sat cross-legged in the middle of the training hall. The plan is to restore strength and relieve all the fatigue of the day with a breakfast. That was when he was trying to master Jinki. Hwiiing. huh? Ma Dong-pils eyebrows twitched. wind? Winters in the South are not that cold. Even though this was a mountain, down below it was as warm as late spring in other regions. Of course, it was not unusual for the wind to blow. However, what made Ma Dong-pil nervous was the energy carried by the wind. What kind of wind is this? Its not a particularly great prayer. But for some reason, it bothered me. In the end, curiosity won out over luck. Ma Dong-pil slowly opened his eyes. Moment. omg! Ma Dong-pil, who was startled, jumped up without realizing it. Lord Confucius? Wooooow. With his eyes closed, Seoryang was still emitting a soft red glow. It looked the same as before. Except for the strange shape that appeared behind Seo-ryangs back and the strange energy it gave off. Haaaa. Seoyang opened his mouth and took a deep breath. At the same time, a red monster the size of a house hovering above his head opened its muzzle wide. ! A fantastic monster so huge. Ma Dong-pil had seen that monster before. I dont remember exactly whether it was in the bamboo forest or during the civil war, but I saw it only once. Its as if the demon itself is a living creature that moves on its own. As if it were a monster with a spiritual nature that lives on its body in order to lead its owner to the abyss. Even back then, Seoryang had created a similar monster. But it was so different from back then. A monster that was twice as vivid and ten times larger than before seemed to announce its presence throughout heaven and earth. flinch! flinch! Ma Dong-pil took a step back without realizing it. The weak energy mixed with the wind was the energy flowing from that monster. However, it wasnt that big of a deal, so ordinary warriors could just ignore it. But when you face that monster, its a different story. Unbelievable! Ma Dong-pil stands at the end of the climax. It was such an overwhelming sight that even Ma Dong-pil retreated in fear. I couldnt even imagine how incredibly powerful that monster would be when it unleashed its true power. In the meantime, I was worried. Can Confucius deal with such nonsense? Even Ma Dong-pil, who believed in Seo-ryangs abilities more than anyone else, had some doubts. Thats not just a monster. This is a real devil brought from hell. Ma Dong-pil, who was scared, gritted his teeth and held on. Wooooow. The faint glow of five colors flowed from the window of Seo-ryangs room and flowed into Seo-ryangs eyebrows. Slurp. Then, like a lie, the image of a monster or a devil disappeared. All of that enormous power was absorbed into Seoryangs body. Whoa. Seo-ryang exhaled again. Lets go! Fragments of familiar lightning rose around his body. Although it was smaller than before and less noisy, each piece had a terrifying and intimidating feeling. It seemed as if the stone would shatter and scatter into powder if I even brushed against it. hook! Soon the lightning and red glow disappeared. Flash! When Seoryang opened his eyes, the light in his eyes was more brilliant than ever. The smooth red pupils, without any blemishes, were filled with magical energy that made you feel like you were being sucked into them. Is it already night? Seo-ryang stood up and took out a neatly folded piece of paper from his arms. It was a part of Lee Cheon-sangs hearts thoughts that supplemented the Amyeongjinmagong. Xu Liangs eyes wavered. That gentleman is truly Lee Cheon-sangs eyes were as sharp as a dagger. Without even knowing the true nature of magic, he was able to see through the gaps in martial arts with only the magic energy he unleashed and his magic power. Not only was that amazing, but he even created a variety of techniques to complement his martial arts skills. And thanks to that, Seoryang was able to perfect his magic skills. It wasnt about combining them into one and calling it complete. It was literally completed with nothing to add or subtract. Just like the secrets of the Old Daemun Sect, who have been cut and whittled down over a long period of time and have achieved world-class fame. Rustling. He unfolded the paper. At the end of the paper with over 200 characters written on it, there were four characters written: Guyujijang (). Chewy profit. Seo-ryang tore the paper to pieces. Grumbling. The paper, torn into pieces, burned with blue flames and turned to ashes. Astonishment appeared on Ma Dong-pils face. Evolution of the Upper Demon (True Fire)?! In the martial arts of the Sangma Evolution faction, it was a state called Samadhi Evolution (Three Stars True Fire). It wasnt about learning the fireworks and lighting a flame. It was a flame of inner power that could only be revealed when one reached the state of aging and pure purity, where true energy was processed to the extreme through pure enlightenment. That means only one thing. No way, Confucius has already. No, its not the extreme realm of the devil. Were almost there, though. Xu Liang smiled bitterly. Its just that my demonic energy that was processed long ago is only now seeing the light. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The ultimate level is a level equal to that of the worlds top ten masters. The old great mazons of Protestantism were absolute people who had reached that level. Seoliang is also an expert who had already reached the same level in his previous life. However, its just that the Amyeongjinmagong was not a martial art that was perfect enough to completely dissolve his enlightenment. Perhaps, if he continues to work hard like he does now, one day he will be able to reach the ultimate level through magic. Even Seoliang could not know the time. It could be tomorrow, or it could be a year from now. It wont be more than a year, though. He looked up at the sky. The night sky was covered in darkness like a curtain, filled with countless stars. I forgot about it all this time. The sadness of the nameless one. No one in Gangho knew his real name. Even the leader of Uicheon did not know his name. He was only called a number, a righteous murderer, and even a king of murder. There were only assassins who dreamed of freedom, and there was no human Cheon Ha-jin. Even in the martial arts, each person has their own name. Kuuk. The clenched fist contained pulsating magical energy. The magic energy seems to have become a little darker than before, and has reached an even more complete red glow. Why did you come up with a name like that because it was a combination of dark spirit and true magic? Its a good thing. Seoyang, who was looking up at the twinkling stars, soon looked at the moon. Under the pouring moonlight, a sad smile floated in the wind. If you are a great martial artist who opens up the gates of hell in fantasy, you should have the dignity to match. Xu Liang lowered his head. Ma Dong-pil swallowed his saliva at the majestic appearance with red eyes. Guyumagong (Nine-ħ). From now on, this martial art will be called Guyumagong. There was a big difference in whether or not one knew what one had and its true name. Seoliang, the Three Dukes of the Heavenly Demon God Religion. The absolute magic artist who would leave a mark in the history of Shinto religion was quietly stretching out under the moonlight, starlight, and the guard of the Great Master. Another day has passed. Dongpil. Yes, Confucius. Tell Aenghwa to prepare some clothes. Xu Liang grinned. Lets go see the real culprits face. The first day of Pasun Festival has begun. Chapter 95 Episode 95. The start of the Pasun Festival was spectacular (4)The Heavenly Demon God Church, known as the devils den in Gangho, boasted a more lively atmosphere than ever before. there! Be careful out there! Huh?! I almost had a major accident Why is that iron pillar so heavy? You bastard! Its natural for an iron pillar to be heavy! lol. Huge stages were being set up throughout the story. It was a stage for traveling theater companies that overcame the storms of the river and lake and brought joy to people of all ages and genders. Ugh! Its hot! Hey! Move carefully! I feel like Im going to die! That bastard, is he using the martial arts he learned? Can I use it if I cant even lift a pot?! Suddenly! Chief Sook, lets listen then! That guy? You dont have lunch today! omg? Are you going to come out in a disgraceful manner? All sorts of things are hectic, carrying several times more ingredients and dishes than usual. And there were already a lot of warriors lining the bases. It was a bustling church from the moment dawn broke. As the sun rose and around noon, the atmosphere became explosive. Wei Hongryun, who was watching the scene from afar, shook her head. Once you get past the point of being crazy, you actually start to feel affectionate. There is no ant cave in the world. The number of demons was so great that it was difficult to count them all. Not only the demons belonging to Shingyo but also the influential demons from the entire Demonic Martial Arts gathered together to do this. It was easy for problems to arise during times like this when outsiders came in at once. If they happen to have an accident, it will be difficult to deal with it since they are not demons of Shingyo. But that was just unfounded news. In fact, the Pasun Festival had fewer incidents than the banquets held by the Uicheon Alliance or the Iron Blood Fortress. The reason was because this was the Heavenly Demon Church. Cheonma Shingyo, the headquarters of the Demonic Murim, was itself a sacred place. On the contrary, if a demon causing an accident appeared, there were many cases where we would solve it among ourselves before the demons of the new religion were dispatched. However, there is no need to stop the rising excitement. For the next four days, this Heavenly Demon Church will be a more vibrant place than anywhere else on the continent. Of course, whenever there is light, there is also a shadow. Wow! The sight of the middle-aged man being dragged around, vomiting blood, was truly horrendous. It was the members of the Criminal Justice Party who dragged away the man, who had all his limbs broken and seemed to be on the brink of death as if he had suffered severe internal injuries. Ugh? Whats going on? They say he was a spy dispatched by Iron Blood Castle. her! Those guys have big livers too. You tried to plant Sejak in Shingyo. Its not just him. Two spies sent by the Uicheon Alliance have already been caught. Those two guys must have had swollen livers, so they tried to join the church for the first time as soon as the outer gate was opened. Youre crazy, youre crazy. This is why political factions dont work. They dont know business ethics. One way or another, it looks like only Protestants are having a hard time. Wei Hongryeon heard those words from afar and giggled. Mr. Ma. Dont you feel anything when you hear those words? Arent you going to get stabbed? sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. . If it were me, I would have asked Confucius for permission and gone to help. Oh my, you are such a heartless escort. If my colleagues found out that I was being treated favorably and favorably next to Confucius, I would shed tears of blood. My mission is to closely guard Confucius. I dont know anything else. You cold bastard. You stupid bastard. Why are you here anyway? Wi Hongryeon put both hands on her waist and showed her stomach. I have nothing to do. Ma Dong-pil felt appalled by Wei Hong-ryeons simple and clear answer. A person is like an onion, and there is no end to the waves, and a great person is like an abyss, and there is no end to the waves. Are your crew not saying anything? Anything? Are you going to do it? Instead, theyll do it in a place where I cant hear. Arent they so stupid that they dont realize that if they do it while listening to it, its the end of their life? Sometimes I even admire your personality. What an honor. But what about Confucius? You went to buy food. Food? Oh my god. Ma Dong-pil quenched his appetite. You said that even small street food would be delicious. How simple is this person? Why are you making excuses for me? Im not making excuses, Im just stating the truth. Damn. Be careful what you say. I just need to be careful with Confucius. Do I have to be careful with you too? Its a problem because you arent careful with Confucius either. You stiff bastard. Anyway, why did Confucius keep such an arrogant bastard under his command That was then. Perfect! Keuuk! Wei Hongryeon grabbed the back of her head and rolled over. Before she knew it, Seo-ryang came up behind her and waved his fist. The back of your head isnt that hard, is it? Is this just gossiping behind peoples backs because no one is there? Do you really want to run away? Ugh! Im not talking behind your back! Then what? Is it cute? Is this a compliment? Is it praise? Okay. Just take it one more time. Wei Hongryeon stood up grumbling. Confucius is really too kind. Why are you doing this to me? Arent you going too far? How can you not know why I am like this? Do you carry your hair as a decoration? Thats too harsh! . sorry. Seo-ryang snorted loudly and laid out the food he had bought in front of the two. Hey, try these. When you skewer it, you add duck meat, pork, and vegetables, and its a mess. When Seo-ryang held out one, Ma Dong-pil politely accepted the skewer. On the other hand, Wei Hongryun had a somewhat sour expression. Xu Liang frowned. what? Dont you want to eat? Give me your dislike. No, thats not it. Then what? You look really happy somehow? Instead, Seo-ryang looked at the two people as if he was surprised. So youre not happy? Its a festival, right? When will I see something like this again? Do you see it every year? Ma Dong-pil couldnt bear to say that. He didnt want to hurt Seoryangs mood, which was very exciting. Wei Hongryeon was the same one who kept her mouth shut. However, it was not because she was friendly like Ma Dong-pil, but simply because she did not want to be hit. Xi Liang pulled the two people together. Lets eat quickly and go see the performance! Go gig? why? Dont you want to see it? The two people shouted in chorus. I would like to see! good! Seoryang was excited and walked ahead. When would he, who had spent his whole life hiding and picking peoples throats, enjoy a festival like this? I only saw it from afar, but I never really enjoyed it. Of course I couldnt help but be excited. Wei Hong-ryeon, who was quietly following Seo-ryang, secretly asked Ma Dong-pil. Mr. Ma. Im Ma Dong-pil. Confucius, youre excited, but arent you too excited? Was he really that kind of guy? Even when I tell you to be careful what you say, you dont listen. Its loud, so speak faster. Actually, I dont know. I didnt think youd be this excited. Although he often joked and spoke lightly, Ma Dong-pil was filled with the impression that Seoryang was an unrivaled expert. Although he appeared goofy at times, it was accepted as humanity, and his flashy eating habits and enormous drinking capacity were also felt as extravagance. But todays Seoliang was something very different. It wasnt like he was putting on a show, but he seemed genuinely happy. Well, Confucius always showed only the truth. Ma Dong-pil smiled. Confucius also needed this kind of atmosphere at least once. Starting from the Gojuk Forest, to the recent spectacular battle with the Beast Palace. Xiliang could not rest comfortably even for a single day. Just because I slept well or drank until dawn did not mean I could rest comfortably. Even if he didnt say it, he must have lived every day with the tension that only people of high status can feel. Ma Dong-pils expression, smiling and looking at Seo-ryang, looked much softer than before. Although there was influence from Western culture, the composure that comes from growing martial arts is also evident in his facial expressions. On the other hand, Wei Hongryun interpreted that gentle smile a little differently. Can this guy? Wei Hongryeon, who was lost in thought for a moment, cautiously opened her mouth. Mr. Ma. Why are you doing that? You arent you? What do you mean? No, its okay. Youre boring. you are too dense Wi Hongryeon wiped away the goosebumps on her forearms and quickly ran to Seoryang. Confucius! Together Just right! Ahh! Why are you doing this again? I told you not to call me Confucius, right? Do you think there are one or two Confucius here? Among the magicians who have entered the church, how many of them are one gong, two gong, and three gong?! uh? Have you never thought of that? . Did you just swear in your head? Please give me one skewer. Bitch. Ill watch it this time. So the three arrived at the place where the traveling theater troupe was performing. The performance had already started. It is a play that is commonly circulated around Gangho. It is about a lone survivor from an extinct family who overcomes numerous hardships and eventually becomes Ganghos greatest hero. Although the story is truly childish, the actors acting was very mature. Is that why? Everyone watching the performance was immersed in it, holding their breath. When the play reached the end, the audience cheered. Waaah! Next episode! Next time! what? Is this the end for them? Will the next performance be just them? Xu Liang took a deep breath. You cant ignore the performance, right? amazing. Its been a while since Ive focused this much on anything other than martial arts huh? He blinked. Why are you crying? . Hey crazy bitch. What kind of bastard! . sorry. Okay, why are you crying? yes? When Wei Hongryeon wiped the corners of her eyes, tears came out. The runny nose was also moistening my lips. Wei Hongryeon wiped her face with her sleeve. Eight! Im going to die of embarrassment. Seoliang, who was about to frown and complain, paused for a moment. Come to think of it. Wi Hongryeon was the only lineage of the extinct Wi family, a famous family in Honam. After she joined the church, she became the youngest combat unit commander during the civil war. I didnt know why I joined Protestantism. Because it was the Heavenly Demon Church that destroyed her family. Xi Liang looked at Wei Honglian blankly. I kept wiping my face as if I was embarrassed, but my emotions were so intense that tears were constantly flowing. Each person lives with a story. Is there anyone who doesnt have a story? Wi Hongryeon was also a person who knew sadness, as she usually showed a very brave and lively appearance. He patted Wei Hongryeon on the shoulder. If you want to cry, dont force it. . Not a crazy bitch like you no, not a fool. Anyway, what can I say life is really Thats it? Xiliang scratched his head. I had never comforted someone who was crying, so I didnt know what to say. After thinking for a moment, he blurted out. But you grew up to be a bitch whos really good at cutting, right? Then its okay. Wei Hongryun looked at Xiliang with a shocked face. Its really shocking. Eh? joy! Thats Okay! Im going to buy skewers and eat them, so you can watch one more episode or come back! Wei Hongryeon hurriedly left. It was because he was embarrassed to cry, but Seoryang, who did not know that fact, could not help but be embarrassed. Did I do something wrong? . Dongpil? I will keep my mouth shut. Seoliang whetted his appetite. Thinking about it again, it was definitely a random statement. Damn anyway, youre good at cutting, right? Its really tricky huh? Ma Dong-pil scratched his head. Well Confucius? . Huh! I dare say it was a bit harsh this time. Dongpil. Oh, of course, I never meant that Confucius did anything wrong. I came. yes? Xu Liang grinned. He was looking at the outer castle gate in the distance. A huge flag waving at the open entrance to the castle gate. The flag had two characters engraved on it: the magic sword (ħ). Lets go to the real culprits family. Chapter 96 Episode 96. The beginning of the Pasun Festival (Ѯ) was spectacular (5)Kugung Kugung. The majesty emanating from the red giant was truly amazing. Is this what the legendary Red Toma is like? The red horse, which boasted an overwhelming spirit that even the great tiger of the mountains could not dare attack, looked around with a vague gaze. And the person riding on it was a man with the dignity to be worthy of such a red horse. Matriarch of the Demon Sword. Jiunhoe (녻). It was the emergence of a super expert called the Sword King of Magic and the head of the magic sword family of the time. Looking at his imposing appearance, handsomely trimmed beard, and hair without a trace of frost, it seemed as if he had just overcome the hardships of life. However, his actual age was closer to sixty. Thanks to his powerful magic and deep inner energy, he looks twenty years younger than his age. Huh. Demons splitting left and right. They all held their breath at the appearance of the Demon Sword Lord. It wasnt just because he was a big guy. The energy of Jiwoonhoe that secretly flows out is truly murderous, so much so that even the most expert players are unable to overcome the pressure. Ma Dong-pil, who was watching the scene from afar, inwardly stuck out his tongue. Thats amazing. Ive seen it from afar before, but this is the first time Ive seen it this close. The martial arts skills of the Demon Sword Gaju seen up close were shocking. It was natural for him to show himself as a transcendent expert, and on top of that, he possessed both strict discipline and unwavering dignity. He is not just strong. The temperament of a loser who tried to rule over all people was overflowing from Ji Woonhoe. This is the head of the Seven Families, the best in the Demonic Murim. Indeed, this majesty! Its a good thing you came. As a fellow swordsman, Ji Woon-hoes energy wave gave Ma Dong-pil a great stimulus. Previously, he would have been purely surprised, but now seeing a master of his caliber fuels his competitive spirit. A small but big change. It was the beginning of Ma Dong-pils destiny as a swordsman in the future. At that time, Ji Woon-hoes gaze turned to Ma Dong-pil. For a moment, Ji Woon-hoes eyes widened. Flash! There was pure amazement in the fiery eyes. He realized that the strength of the swordsman, who appeared to be a little over 30 years old, was comparable to that of the elders in the family. Ji Woon-hoe slowly nodded. Ma Dong-pil lowered his head as if he could not be seen. The other person was a big man who recognized him regardless of being the father of the real criminal. It was natural to show this level of courtesy. As Jiwoonhoe passed by, peoples eyes naturally turned to look behind him. A number of swordsmen were walking ten steps behind Ji Woon-hoe, who was in the lead. Two tall young men and about a hundred prosecutors walk in tight rows, all radiating great anticipation. This is the Sword Hyangdae of the Demon Sword Family! The strongest organization within the Demon Sword! tremendous. Look at those eyes! They are all sword demons. Ma Geomga, who had not participated in the Pasun Festival for the past few years, brought it to Geomhyangdae for this Pasun Festival. The audience, sensing an unusual atmosphere, remained silent. For some reason, I felt like I needed to keep my mouth shut. A smile flashed across Ji Woon-hoes face as he looked down at the audience. Although it is still a side story, I realized that this was enough to show the power of Shingyo. But he and the demons. I knew nothing about the amazing situation that was going to happen here. Even the bodyguard, the closest person to the person who caused the incident, had no idea what was going to happen. So Ma Dong-pil was extremely embarrassed as he watched Seoryang trotting down the divided path. Confucius? Confucius! Its just a silent echo. I was so embarrassed that I even forgot to write down the phone call. hmm? Ji Woon-hoes eyebrows twitched. This is because I found a young man standing confidently thirty paces ahead. Hoo. An exclamation came out without me realizing it. It wasnt because of his good looks. Looking at the body of the young man who blocked him, Ji Yun-hoe was truly amazed. You have an amazing body. He is well over six feet tall, and his perfectly defined muscles are dazzling. Although it is covered by clothes, it is probably a body made up of compressed muscles. Even in my family, I cannot find anyone with a body as well-trained as mine. But Ji Woonhoe tilted his head. Something? What about this ambiguous prayer? I definitely learned my skills. However, the prayer I felt was half-hearted. It seems quite strong, but in some ways it doesnt seem like a big deal. Although his appearance was cute, his posture seemed a little loose. A warrior who has received the teachings of a famous master will never stand so shabby. At least I could tell that the other person was not of high status. So, the lower part naturally flowed from Jiwoonhoes mouth. Who are you? The young man, Seoliang, smiled. Demon sword matriarch? ? Yes, thats right. Nice to meet you. Its my first time meeting you. . Oh, I was seriously injured a while ago and have lost quite a bit of my past memories. I dont know if Ive ever seen it, but I dont remember. Anyway, nice to meet you. What is this amazing rudeness? Ji Woonhoes eyes narrowed. I dont know who it is, but I dont think you realize how rude you are just being. How rude? What kind of rudeness have I done? He is a young man with a foul speaking habit. I asked him why, and he suddenly said it was nasty. Isnt this what grumpy old people sometimes show? . Are you old? At this point, it is difficult to endure even with a reasonable amount of patience. Of course, Ji Woon-hoe was a person who was not shaken by this level of provocation and rudeness. However, the prosecutors who stood behind them were different. Saaaaagh! The powerful energy waves of Swordsman Ilbaek, which erupted for an instant as if they had been waiting, were literally like a storm. At that overwhelming anticipation, the demons who were divided on the left and right cried out and retreated even further. Xu Liang shrugged his shoulders. Do you think tigers will be scared because wolves are raising their fur? ! This time, Ji Woon-hoe couldnt help but be surprised. It doesnt shake? Even in front of Geomhyangdaes flag wave? The reason why Geomhyangdae was called the strongest was because they were real swordsmen, not just their skills. Sword demons who sacrificed their lives with only one sword. The energy waves they emit with determination create a concentration that far exceeds their abilities. Moreover, it is not one, but a hundred. If he was fine in the face of the energy waves emitted by a hundred sword demons, it was proof that this young mans martial arts skills had reached the pinnacle of martial arts. He was truly a talented young man. I dont know why you commit such rudeness. Its not just one number, but several numbers. No puns whatsoever. I will tolerate your rudeness so far, so get out of here Okay, lets just ask one question. . As a father, if you witnessed your childs shameless crime, how would you act then? . Is it difficult to answer? Its because Im careful to avoid unnecessary conversations. Ji Woonhoe raised one hand. Its the first day of the Pasun Festival. Lets cover up this rudeness too. So, please just get out of the way. Wooooow! At that moment, powerful magical energy was concentrated in Ji Yun-hoes fingertips. At the same time, the demons who had retreated took a few more steps back. An atmosphere so severe that it was difficult to withstand it with a sober mind began to surround us everywhere. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. indeed. Simply creating a hand sword and amplifying the energy waves is enough. He was a swordsman who was looking forward to how powerful his martial arts skills would be when he actually drew his sword. Its more than I expected, but not more than I imagined. ! You didnt answer my question. Stop playing with your hands and answer quickly. Ji Yun-hoes eyes shook greatly. Nothings wrong? Even in front of Geompasugong (ֹ)? Geompasugong is a martial art that produces sword energy with bare hands. However, it does not actually wield sword skills. It was a high-level technique that melted the sword energy into energy waves and made my opponent retreat on his own. If it is at the level of Jiwoonhoe, it is normal for even a peak expert to be unable to endure it. In fact, Ma Dong-pil was very nervous and had his hand on his sword even though he was standing far behind. why? how? Seoryang silently looked up at Jiwoonhoe. Soon, annoyance appeared on his face. Wow. Slurp. Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Right foot rising slowly. For a moment, a look of urgency appeared on Ji Woon-hoes face. blood! Kwaaaaang! With a tremendous advance, the ground split apart. Hee hee hee! The red horse let out a loud cry. Jeokma, who had never been afraid since she was born, was helpless in the face of a natural disaster that split the ground. grasp! Jiwoonhoe flew into the sky at once and slowly descended. Controlling the speed of descent with pure inner energy was also a magical skill comparable to that of empty space. Sarah. When Ji Woon-hoe finally landed on the ground, his eyes were full of life. How dare you attack me, trusting a mere martial artist? Xu Liang chuckled. attack? If it was an attack, you did it first, right? this guy! So I paid back the same. Anyway, I didnt touch my body, so I controlled the force of the thrust. Xu Liang pointed to the side of Ji Yun Hui with his chin. look. Ji Woon-hoe, who was glaring at him with murderous eyes, turned his gaze to the direction indicated by Seo-ryang. For a moment his eyes wavered. Unbelievable? The crack in the ground stopped right in front of the red horses footprints. Everyone was just surprised, having been fooled by the strong vibrations, violent explosions, and vicious energy waves. Ji Woon-hoes sword skills were cold and sharp. On the other hand, Xiliangs advance was fiery and ferocious. There was only a difference in method, but in the end, the level of warning the two people gave each other was similar. How can that young man tune in to such a rare skill? I would have been less surprised if this split had reached Geomhyangdae. Although it was stronger than I thought, it would have been enough to subdue it if I was serious about it. Rather, this move, which cut the ground as much as intended, proved that the opponents martial arts ability was beyond imagination. I didnt even brandish a military flag. If only I could control the aftermath of the damage just by advancing My fist naturally tightened. Transcendent expert! Maybe he is strong enough to not be much inferior to himself. How on earth? Even if you look at her a lot, she looks like she might be under 30. At that age, did you enter the supreme state of transcendence? It was an impossible task based on common sense. Ji Woonhoe was staring blankly at Seoryang. He adjusted his posture. What are you? What is the answer to my question? There is no obligation to answer questions from an unknown person. hmm? Oh, is he like that too? . Thats right. When I think about it, I went out too recklessly. Say it. who are you? Flash! A demonic energy passed through Seo-ryangs eyes. Jiwoonhoe, the two young men standing behind him, and even Geomhyangdae were all thrilled by those powerful magical eyes. At least you are not in a position to receive such unpleasant words. At that time, Ma Dong-pil stepped forward. Slurp! The ink king sword that was pulled out gave off a brilliant light under the sun. Sigh! Soon the Inkwangsword was stuck deep in the ground. And Ma Dong-pil knelt next to him. Invincible religion, Manmaangbok! Greetings to the three princes of Shingyo! For a moment, shock appeared on everyones faces. Seoliang grinned like a bad boy. Thats right. * * * now? Thats right. It is said that there is currently a confrontation with the Demon Sword Head. For the first time in ten years, I almost started swearing without realizing it. Gogu calmed his mind by taking a few deep breaths and spoke firmly. An unexpected emergency may occur. Send party members to the outside world without the believers knowing. Right now! I follow your orders! Gogu turned his gaze to the window. His eyes were shaking mercilessly. The blade wasnt just on both sides. There was never a word that he would take the initiative in this way. Gogu already felt his head pounding at Seoryangs impromptu response. Chapter 97 Episode 97 Outlaws of Shinism (1)Three princes of Heavenly Demon Religion. The impact of that name was truly extraordinary. Wow! Four Three Princes?! This is my first time seeing you in person! indeed! As they say, you look so majestic! Seo-ryang stroked his face without realizing it. Is this face majestic? Although he is quite handsome, isnt he just plain water? On the other hand, the demons of the Demon Sword Family, including Jiwoonhoe, were shocked in a different way. Three Confucius? That young man? Ji Woon-hoe looked at Seo-ryangs face once again. Now that I think about it Some time in the past, he had seen Seoliang. It was around the time when the underside of my nose started to get dark, so it must have been a while after I was selected as a member of the Three Confucius. But no matter how old I got, there was a huge difference between Seoryang then and Seoliang now. I never would have thought that the three princes would have changed so much. Xu Liang grinned. why? Is there something on my face? . But what about greetings? Ji Woon-hoe, who was quietly looking at Seo-ryang, slowly took the gun. Jiunhoe, the head of the Demon Sword House, meets the Three Dukes. It was a short and simple greeting. It wasnt a slight to the other person, but it was a subtle greeting that wasnt very polite. At the same time, the two young men lined up behind him and the prosecutors of the Geomhyangdae also bowed their heads. Meet the Three Dukes. When he emits energy waves, it seems as if he could tear down Mount Tai, but his greeting is just quiet. Ji Woonhoe said. I didnt know you were the Three Dukes. Is that so? Even if I didnt know, rudeness is rudeness, so I admit my mistake. However, since you, as a candidate for the successor to Shinkyo, have shown words and actions that deviate from etiquette, how about we just ignore this incident? It was a neat job done. Although I was embarrassed, I quickly gathered myself and hurriedly resolved the situation. He truly looked like the head of a family competing for magic supremacy. Xu Liang said bluntly. Thats right. I didnt come here to start a fight. It wasnt a very trustworthy statement. Of course, there was no one here who could hold him accountable. Thank you. Then Before that. ? The matriarch didnt answer my question. Im asking because Im really curious, so please give me the answer and then go. I would appreciate it if you could tell me again what the question is. I can tell you anytime. I asked: As a father, how would you act if you witnessed your childs shameless crime? Ji Woonhoes eyes deepened. It was impossible to guess what the other person intended by saying such a thing. But everyone was watching. I didnt think anything good would come of talking for a long time with that high-status thunderbolt. Of course we have to deal with it according to the law. We will handle it according to the law? exactly. That law is such an ambiguous word. Does this mean you will handle it according to the family laws? Ji Woon-hoes eyebrows twitched. What is the reason for asking such an obvious question? But he couldnt say it was obvious. The face of Seo-ryang asking himself a question was much more serious than expected. A moment of silence. After that heavy silence, Ji Woonhoe answered. The laws of my family are stricter than any other family. If such a moment ever comes, I will firmly hold the child accountable for the crime. On the contrary, can I understand this as meaning that since you are my child, I will hold you accountable even more resolutely? A subtle expanded interpretation. But it was difficult to say no. Arent the demons from the side stories full of demons who came in from outside? Furthermore, some civil war experts were also probably watching the situation. exactly. How can someone who cant treat even one of his children properly lead a family as the head of the family? Right. But I believe. My children, as well as any demons from my family, will never commit anything shameless. These were words that revealed his pride as the head of the Demon Sword family. At least Ji Woon-hoes sincerity was evident in these words. Seo-ryang, who was looking at him quietly, lowered his head. Im sorry for holding you back on your way. Welcome to the Protestant Church. It was nothing. Seoyang stepped aside. Then Ma Dong-pil also took the sword and followed him. The forces of the Demon Sword Family advance once again. Seo Liang, who had stepped aside, looked at the two young men following Ji Yun Hui. One was a young man who appeared to be about the same age as Seo-ryang. His complexion was a bit pale, but his fierce eyes and blade-like prayers all over his body were impressive. The other was a young man who now appeared to be in his late teens. Although he had a handsome appearance and a soft appearance, he exuded an equally impressive spirit. You are the eldest son and third son of the Demon Sword Family Lord. The eldest son, Ji Gang-hyeon (t), and the third son, Ji Young-hyeon (t). Ma Dong-pils eyes sparkled. Confucius. okay. This is a prayer that is much greater than you might think. The eldest son, Ji Kang-hyeon is a person who should not be taken lightly. right. Thats right Seo-ryang frowned. what? A clear sense of death was felt in Ji Kang-hyuns eyes, showing off his blade-like prayer. However, that is the level that even powerful prosecutors often have. Prosecutors who have killed people are those who have felt the weight of murder. It was natural for life to be reflected in the eyes. But Seoliang was able to read one more thing. Hes the one who kills people once a day and at least once every two days. Otherwise, life couldnt be that vivid and there wouldnt be any overlap. He has explored the realm of death more deeply than anyone else. Just by looking at the flowing life, you could tell what kind of chaos the other person went through. Chaos? No way. Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xiliangs eyes deepened. Thats not the kind of life that can be achieved on a battlefield with flying swords. At first glance, it is similar to the life of any other prosecutor, but it is more cruel and vicious. This is the life of a person who unilaterally murders someone. It was literally the look in the eyes of a murderer. The eldest son, Ji Kang-hyeon, is the real culprit If he really kills someone every two days, its outrageous. In a year, at least, there are about 180 people. At this level, it is enough to hear the sound of a magic head. Seoryang also carried out three or four assassinations in one day, but all of those he assassinated were Murim people. It was like a battle, so to speak, requiring fierce wit and extreme concentration. Ji Kang-hyeon was different. My guess is that the people he killed were likely civilians who had not even learned martial arts. Well, since he is the eldest son of the Madou family, I wonder if he will like Madou when he hears it. Anyway, it was clear that he was a vicious guy. Besides, the Demon Sword matriarch seemed completely oblivious. He is meticulous enough not to be caught by his father, who even listens to the sound of the Sword King of Magic. Moreover, as the eldest son of the family, he would have had to handle the duties assigned to him on a daily basis. He is meticulous about his evil nature and even has the ability to manage himself to the point that everyone around him will not doubt it. Hes not an easy guy. At that time, Ji Kang-hyeon slowly turned his head. As soon as he met Seo-ryangs eyes, his eyes narrowed. But he also turns his head again for a moment and looks ahead. Are you saying its hard to be liked in many ways? I think I will do the same. Seo-ryang tapped Ma Dong-pil on the shoulder. Dongpil, slowly turn around At that moment, Seoryang felt an ominous feeling creeping up his back. A young man caught in his sight as he quickly turned his head. Confucius? . Confucius! uh? Uh-huh. Just leave. Okay, lets go. Where is the great master of Wei? The great master of Wei is here At that time, as if lying, Wei Hongryun came up between the two of them. Are you looking for me? Its a surprise. You bitch, when did you learn the art of stealth? Rather, I am surprised. Ive been calling for Confucius all along, but didnt you hear me? Ma Dong-pil also nodded. Thats right. Well, I was thinking about something, but I guess I didnt hear it. By the way, did you finish everything? Oh, kinda! Kill kill! I get it. Hey, Im almost done watching the side story, so lets go to the inside story. Im bored. Lets have a drink. oh? Is that okay? What cant be done? You cant just keep messing around in side stories when theres nothing to do. Just looking at it, it looks like you guys arent having fun either. Hehe, you knew. I like you because youre so honest So the three people started talking and headed towards civil war. Seol-ryeong kept pace with the two men and chimed in, but his consciousness was focused on the young man he had seen a moment ago. He was Ji Young-hyeon, the third son, not Ji Kang-hyeon. That guy Seoryangs eyes deepened. Hes hiding ridiculous powers. A fragment of power so secret that it could not have been caught without the senses of Gu Yumagong, completed with the help of Lee Cheon-sang. Ji Young-hyeon had at least as much skill as him or more. Its getting more and more exciting, isnt it? * * * After one hour, Seo-ryang, who had knocked Wei Hong-ryeon unconscious with alcohol, left the residence. And Ma Dong-pil and Geumho followed behind him. Arent you drunk? I lost my energy. Why did you waste your cycle? If thats the case, dont drink it. . Yes, I did tell you to drink it. I am Confucius close escort. I must protect Confucius at any time. Xu Liang chuckled. At that time, Kumho came out! I made a noise and looked up at him. While keeping pace with a brisk walk, I raise my head and look at Seoryang. Are you following this bastard too? As soon as I didnt hold him in my arms, Geumho dug into his front teeth and settled down. I wanted to follow him, but walking seemed like a hassle. But Confucius. Where are you going? Im going to Hwanhee Wonju. I see. Xu Liang glanced at his waist. Anyway, didnt you think it was cool earlier? Strike the sword! I plugged it in and boom! Kneel down until you make a sound. Ah Looking at things like that, you know how to read the mood. Good job. Ma Dong-pil scratched his head as if he was embarrassed. I just couldnt stand by and watch the arrogance of the Demon Swordsman. What is arrogance? He even gave me a refreshing look. have you seen it? I saw it. sorry. Xu Liang chuckled. Ive never seen anyone say theyre as sorry as you. He was just the worst criminal in the world. Why are you sorry about that? Its just Anyway, its hard. Is that right, Geumho? Ah! Look. Ma Dong-pils face became uncomfortable. It doesnt matter what you hear from Confucius, but he wasnt that monster. I felt really bad because I felt like I had been looked down on by a fox that was only the size of my forearm. Xiliang chuckled. You should be nice to Geumho from now on, man. One day, when you make a mistake, the child will become a wonderful companion who will scold you for your mistakes At that moment, his eyes sparkled. Ma Dong-pil pouted his lips in an uncharacteristic way. I will try my best not to make mistakes Bow! Paaaaaaaa! A blade of grass crossed the air. Chapter 98 Episode 98 Protestant Outlaw (2)Poop! The sound of a small hole being drilled in the rock was not that loud. But Ma Dong-pil felt a chill run down his spine at that small sound. If Seo-ryang had not warned him, his chest would have been pierced before the rock broke through. And thats just one blade of grass. Who the hell?! Ma Dong-pil quickly straightened his upper body and looked around. At that time, Seoliang was already moving. Wow! Seo-ryang quickly approached the place where the blade of grass flew and pulled out his sword. It was the Chilyado that I brought with me just in case. Flash! Para la la rock! As the wind blows of the Six Hell Winds unfolded, the small grass forest instantly became a mess. Clearly, Seoliangs painting method was different from before. Even though he did not pour out all of the six hells of the one-second-meat-eating, the knife movements were smooth and flexible, as if he had been using the Yeohwansik. Thats why Go Soos martial arts skills were all the more remarkable as he dodged Seoliangs single sword and disappeared into a black dot in the distance. Ma Dong-pils eyes sparkled fire. Faaagh! It approaches the bush in an instant. I want to go after him right away. At that time, Xu Liang raised his hand. stop. Crash! Ma Dong-pil stopped. Confucius? late. Xu Liang frowned. Its a place crowded with hundreds of people in that direction. Its a civil war, so everyone is just a bunch of experts. Its impossible to find his presence among such experts. But Its impossible for a country stronger than you, and even for you, whos better at chasing than me, its impossible. Accept it. Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ma Dong-pil bit his lip. It was an undeniable fact. Seo-ryang, who was patting his shoulder, approached the rock with blades of grass on it. her? Look at this guy? Seoliang whetted his appetite. Its the method of blowing red leaves Its faster than an arrow and has the power to pierce even rocks? Is this a bitch? Ma Dong-pils face hardened. If an expert can use that level of red leaf arsenal, wouldnt he be worthy of being called a transcendent expert? yes. But thats not the important thing. yes? Seo-ryang looked down into his arms. The Geumho that was nestled in the front door was yawning lazily. He seemed not at all surprised by this incident. Clearly the survival of the blade of grass was not great. But I would have figured it out beforehand. Even though a master of that level was trying to sneak attack, there was no sense of discomfort that comes with extra senses. Even Geumho was slowly closing his eyes as if he was sleepy. What do you mean? Hey Dongpil. Yes, Confucius. What on earth were you doing when I wasnt around? Did you say goodbye to the unknown super experts younger sister? yes? It wasnt me he was targeting, it was you. ?! It was aimed at you. If it had been targeting me, I would have known the attack was coming even before a blade of grass flew. Ma Dong-pils mouth opened wide in shock. Xu Liang said with a puzzled expression. Do you think youre screwed? * * * Whats going on here? Well, its not like Im in a place where I cant come, so why are you so impressed? Ive never been impressed. And now look at the Three Confucius. The person Im facing doesnt seem nervous. As Gogu said, Seoryang was dressed in quite a fierce outfit. A white long cloth worn over a black military uniform. It was a great outfit that suited his well-honed physique. The problem was his armament. On the right side of the belt, he wore a chilya sword, on his back he wore a yuseong twin sword, and on his back he even had a yongrin sword that was only five feet long. It was literally no different from a warehouse of human weapons. If someone who doesnt know you sees you, theyll think youre going to war somewhere. Xiliang scratched his head. Because its a caution to not let your guard down at any time. . You just have to think thats it. The sword wont be heavy for such great martial arts skills. However, for smooth conversation, why dont you keep the sword behind your back by your side? Its still going to be like that. It felt comfortable in my hand, but it was really hard to sit on. Seoliang sat on a chair with Yongrin Island standing next to him. Gogu glanced at Yongrindo. Handle heavy soldiers? Its pretty, isnt it? I didnt know. I hope you dont know from now on. I feel like the more you know about me, the more tired I become. Its not quite enough. When Lee Cheon-sang gave him a lesson and asked him to draw one of the four swords, Seoryang chose the Yongrindo without hesitation. I swung that heavy dragon sword for half a day. And that too, towards a powerful person of a different level who would not be able to succeed even with a single attack. It wasnt something I consciously chose. No, I didnt even have time to be conscious of it. So to speak, it is instinct. This meant that his body had now been trained to the point where he could use his bodys power most efficiently when it weighed about the same as Yongrindo. Perhaps in the same situation, he would be able to swing it for half a day instead of half a day. Well, enough of the small talk, lets just talk. Thats what I want to say. What brings you here? Did you hear? You made a fuss in front of the Demon Sword matriarch. I heard. It was dizzying. Did you hear that it ended well? Just because there was no stabbing doesnt mean it ended well. Xu Liang chuckled. why? Did you not like it? Of course. The Three Dukes were too hasty. Besides, what is that ambiguous question? It would have been better if you had announced it to everyone right then and there. By asking a vague question, you only alerted the real culprit. Is this guy crazy? Announce the true crime in front of everyone? Is there anything I can do to make a fool of myself? What I want to say is that I shouldnt have come forward in the first place. The three princes remarks will make the real culprit even more reluctant. On the other hand, there are also advantages. advantage? The advantage is that even if the real culprit is in the worst situation, we dont have to turn the demon sword family into an enemy. ! When you become the head of the Demon Sword Family, you cant help but think about your reputation. The head of the church answered, even in front of so many people in the church. They wont even look after you because they are your children. . Even if you had eyes to see, you wouldnt be able to defend the real culprit. At least you wont be able to move openly. why? Because you lose face. Xu Liang smiled coldly. Face is the key to determining the rise and fall of power. I dont think that the head of the Demon Sword family is someone who would destroy the entire family just to save her eldest son. Gogus eyes wavered. Only now did he realize why Seoliang had acted so hastily. I understand the intention of the Three Dukes. But thats only a matter of catching the real culprit. If we push forward without any evidence, the angry sword of the Demon Sword Lord will aim at us. Well, thats true. Do you have any other compound eyes? There is no double plan, and now one thing is certain. What is that? The fact is that if I dont catch the real culprit during the banishment period, the Demon Swordsman will forever look down on me. ! So we have to catch the real culprit at all costs. how is it? Is your butthole feeling a little sore now? What does it have to do with me that the Demon Sword Family looks down on the Three Dukes? Are you serious? Gogu sighed. The Three Dukes are a really tired person. Anyway, we are all in the same boat. At least this time we must protect each other. Only then will you be able to achieve your goal. In return, it definitely boosts morale. Lets relax and move forward. I dont think you came all the way to Ye just to talk about that. What other reason did you come to see me? The main point is good. Previously! What else? I called one more person, will it be okay? Youre calling someone? What does that mean? At that time, I heard the sound of people walking outside the door. For a moment, Gogus eyes wavered. He recognized who the other person was not by the sound of footsteps, but by a subtle prayer. Three Dukes. Come in! Rattling! The door opened and Soyeonsim came in. I dont know where my usual gentle smile has gone. So Yeon-sims expressionless face was so cold that the viewer did not dare to open his mouth even once. Xiliang cleared his throat. You two know each other well, right? Please say hello. Gogu was captured in So Yeonsims transparent eyes. Gogu, who was looking at her with a dull expression, stood up and took the gun. Its been a while. Its been about two years. I didnt know that the Three Dukes even called So Wonju. It seems undesirable. . Im happy. I would have been even happier if the head of the family had asked for help directly. Gogu shook his head. I dont have the honor to see So Wonju. Of course you should. So you came in person, right? To wash away this uncomfortable relationship. It could be that we failed to prevent crime in advance. In the first place, it was Hwan Hee-wons fault and the courts fault. However, it was entirely the criminal courts fault for arresting Aeman. And the person who died unjustly accused of being a criminal had worked at Hwanheewon until three years ago. As a result, due to the wrong investigation by the Criminal Justice Department, Hwanheewon not only lost a family member, but also suffered great hardship. Gogu looked at Seoliang. Couldnt you have told me at least? I was going to do that, but I didnt have much time. I know it was a bit excessive considering our relationship, but just let it go this time. Xiliang scratched his head. Crucially, So Won-ju has also identified the real culprit to some extent. He was wandering around the city trying to find it himself. ! Where else would you find someone as talented as this? In that case, it would be better to join forces and catch the real culprit as soon as possible. is not it? Gogu sighed. He was especially sighing a lot today. I understand. good. In this way, the three great figures of Protestantism gathered in one place. First of all, before I talk about this or that, I think I should first tell you why I came here. Seoliang informed the two of them about what had happened an hour ago. Soyeonsim and Gogu could not help but be surprised. Anyway, how dare you attack the Three Dukes? Even more so in the Protestant headquarters? Exactly, it wasnt targeting me, it was targeting Dongpil. Xu Liang said seriously. I talked a lot with Dongpil. And before that, I know very well what kind of guy Dongpil is. Hes so stubborn that there are people who dont like him, but hes not the kind of guy who will go anywhere and seek out grudges. Soyeonsim nodded. I agree. Although he is not a personal friend, he is Gosu, who was the third leader of the defense court. So Yeon-sim knew Ma Dong-pils personality traits quite well. Nevertheless, the mysterious master targeted Dongpil. If they had targeted me, I wouldnt have thought this much about it. Confucius, what youre saying is that the mysterious master who targeted Ma Howie actually has no grudge against him? I think this is why I feel comfortable talking to a smart and quick-witted person. Yes I think so. Why do you think that? I know Howie Mas personality, but resentment between people is bound to arise for any reason. If you had a grudge, you should have targeted me even more. Why? Because Im stronger than Dongpil. . It is more certain to deal with me first, as I am stronger than Dongpil, and then deal with Dongpil later. Isnt it? If you just look at the simple method speed, Im much faster than Dongpil. Soyeonsim nodded. There is no need to assume that the mysterious master was unaware of Seo-ryangs inaction. Even if he was not a martial artist, Seo-ryang was an influential figure. If you wanted to kill Ma Dong-pil so badly, it would be right to deal with Seo-ryang first. So rather than worrying about who the mysterious expert is, I thought it was more important to figure out what he was after. So did you get the answer? yes. which? Xu Liang shouted towards the door. Dongpil! After a while, the door opened and Ma Dong-pil came in. He took out his sword from his belt. When Gogu and Soyeonsim saw the sword, their eyes opened wide as if they were torn apart. This is the only reason the expert could attack Dongpil. Mukwanggeom. A rare horse soldier who is considered one of the five great demon swords of Shinkyo and one of the ten strongest demon swords. Xiliangs eyes deepened. And I dont think this situation has anything to do with catching the real culprit. Chapter 99 Episode 99. Protestant Outlaw (3)That night. Seo-ryang returned to his residence and looked around. Hmm, I hope Cherry Blossom is having a good time. I sent the cherry blossoms to the annex of Hwanheewon to enjoy a four-day vacation. Cherry Blossoms also belonged to Hwanheewon, so they would have been busy all the time, but the maids of high-ranking people were able to fully enjoy the festival called Pasunje. Xu Liang smiled. Now that I think about it, Ive been very indifferent to cherry blossoms lately. We couldnt even have much conversation because of things like training martial arts and stabbing the magic sword master. Should I teach Aenghwa martial arts as well? It wont be a big deal, but it would still be good to have enough martial arts to protect myself. He looked up at the sky. The sky looking up from my residence was as good as always. It was dark because it was night, but the twinkling stars and cool moonlight were very fascinating. Seo-ryangs face, which had been smiling and looking at the sky, gradually became distorted. anyway. Is it because there is no one around? I find myself lamenting my situation once again. The remote area is also spacious. Even if other successors had come forward, it could have been handled well. Once again, I remembered Hongwimun Gate, which I had destroyed. If Hong Wi-Mun was still fine, Gogu might have asked Hong Wi-Mun to do this first. His martial arts skills and instantaneous wit are by far the best, but his knowledge and understanding of Shinism falls far short of other successors. Xu Liang thought so. Wouldnt it have been better to find a way to get out of here at that time? No, it is definitely more efficient if you think about your own dreams. Xu Liang shook his head. Dont be ridiculous. If you didnt know, it wouldnt be right to ignore it. Its funny to talk about a former assassin, but this issue is different. I have no intention of becoming a medical doctor. But you have to be a person. This is exactly what happened. People should know how to be angry together when asked for something like this, even if they cannot help. Meanwhile, Seoryang also had strength. Of course I had to help. Xu Liangs face became bitter. You idiot, when will your dreams come true? At that time, a blunt voice came from behind me. What is the dream of the Three Confucius? Seo-ryang shrugged his shoulders as if he had known it all along. well? If youre really curious, try guessing. The moonlight fell diagonally on the left side of Gogus face with his arms crossed. I thought this when I first encountered the Three Dukes. what. The Three Dukes have no regrets about Protestantism. . I dont know what your dream is. It has nothing to do with me. But it was strange. Still, he was chosen by the religious leader himself as his disciple, so why doesnt he have even an ounce of ambition? You overestimate me. You sound like a political fan. Why is lack of ambition overrated? If you develop something like ambition, life becomes difficult. Its best to just eat well, eat well, and sleep well. But you did not refuse my request. If I had just said no, I wouldnt have had such a headache. Xu Liang chuckled. just because I got bored. Do you know? The Three Dukes are clearly visible when they lie. Thank you for the good information. I guess thats why I did it. what? Gogus eyes calmed down. What the Three Dukes thought was dangerous. Its not like poetry. Because your martial arts skills are strong and you dont know where it will fly? no. I now realize why the Three Dukes thought it was dangerous and why I felt an inexplicable sense of discomfort. . Sam Gongja is not a suitable person for our school. Xu Liangs eyes wavered. If you drop a drop of ink into a clear puddle, the entire puddle becomes polluted. People are like that too. No matter how good a person is, if they come to an extreme place like our school, they will change. Geunmukjaheuk (īߺ)? But the Three Dukes were different. Even though he had a more prestigious status than anyone else in our school, he never tried to mix with our school. Its sharp. It certainly seems that the head of the criminal law department is not a position that can be held by a dog or a cow. I realized once again that in addition to having an unwavering opinion, you also need to have an excellent eye for people. So youre dissatisfied? Just as it doesnt matter to me what the Three Dukes dreams are, it also doesnt matter to me what kind of person the Three Dukes are. I just do what I have to do in my position. Therefore, I have no complaints. Good idea. If you wander around here and there, youll only have more enemies. Seoyang sat down in the training hall. You didnt forget what I said earlier, right? Dongpil is waiting, so watch carefully. I will move when the time comes. . Go back now. I want to be alone. I dont know if you know, but tomorrow is the day when high-ranking members of the Demonic Martial Forest offer their greetings to the leader. And after the ancestral rites, a grand meeting for the future of the Demonic Martial Forest will be held. So what. Of course, there will be reports of unpleasant incidents that have occurred recently. . The incident of the death of the leader of the Uicheon Alliance will also be discussed. For a moment, Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. Did you know? exactly. If you knew, why didnt you arrest me sooner? Isnt it a felony to go out into the countryside without permission? sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Because the leader doesnt want it. . The sect leader, please spare the three princes. I dont think they would like to be put in a penal court in a situation like this. But you wont tell me not to do that. Thats also true. The two were silent for a moment. It was Gogu who broke the strange silence. Just as you turned a blind eye to the expulsion of the Three Confucius, can you turn a blind eye to my mistakes? What did you do? I havent committed yet. Flash! A terrifying radiance bloomed from Gogus eyes. Im going to commit it now. Paaaaaaaa! Xu Liangs eyes wavered. Although the distance was not that close, Gogu was already close to our nose. fast! It was truly incredible speed. Unlike when he simply tried to receive Seo-ryangs martial arts in the criminal court, Gogus movements, which he made with determination and opened up his martial arts, were terrifying. Xi Liang reflexively grabbed the Yonglin Dao. Quang! A huge sword was engraved in the training hall. It was something that no one could easily avoid, but Gogu avoided it very easily. He momentarily moved to the right and fired a blow. Xiliang erected a wallpaper on Yongrin Island. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! His body shook. Be strong! It was easily avoidable, but Xi Liang chose to defend. Awesome! Gogu floated into the air and swung his leg towards the top of Seoryangs head. Its a sharp angle technique that makes your hair go crazy. What was being swung wasnt a leg, it felt like a blade. Seoryangs wrist, holding the Yonglindo, rotated. Whoa! Gogus body soared higher into the air. The counter-resilience emanating from Yongrin Island was beyond imagination, so simple defense could not distract it. Paaang! Although I have never seen Lee Cheon-sangs martial arts skills properly, at least when it comes to divine and martial arts, Seo-ryang was undoubtedly the best in the world. In an instant, Seoryang flew into the air and swung the Yonglindo once again. It was the six-year hell wind of the old Yuinhwa method. Rumbling! A storm is brewing and thunder is heard. Gogus clothes were cut here and there. He covered his face with both arms, and his eyes shined through the gap between his open arms. He realized that Western Taoism was much more advanced than it was at the time. Pow! Seo-ryangs body fell down. Gogus fist attack aimed at the gap was blocked, but the hovering time was drastically reduced. But Seo-ryang did not just suffer. Fuuuuuuu! Gogus body fell in an arc. At the same time as blocking the fighting technique, it also delivered a blow from Jecheongis longing technique, Geumra Shinjang (\_). thud! The two people landed on the ground almost at the same time. And almost simultaneously they jumped at each other. Faaagh! The moving speed of the two people was so fast that they could not be followed with the naked eye. The two people, who had already narrowed the distance, generously displayed their respective seasons. Puff poop! Kwarung! The sound of heavy drinking echoed everywhere, and the scattering careers were scattered in all directions. And at some point. Kaaaaang! The heavy sword was blocked by the strong sword that stood upright. A soft sword that was less than half a tube blocked a heavy sword that was 30 times heavier. It was an incredible story that was hard to believe even when you saw it with your own eyes. Xu Liang grinned. Have you finally taken it out? Did you know? The glaring eyes should have been sharp. Even the Three Dukes didnt use their true martial skills. I told you, right? I dont think you should know much about me. Gogu, who was looking at Seoryang with eyes whose meaning was difficult to understand, momentarily infused power into his soft sword. Boom! The two men each retreated a long distance away. Xu Liang frowned. Anyway, why are you suddenly stabbing me this late at night? Did you want to at least boost morale before proceeding with work? . Anyway, I think I want to stop stabbing. Ill turn a blind eye, so just go and relax. Xiliang carried Yonglindo on his back. Gogu looked down at the soft sword he was holding. A righteous sword? Wooooow. If the true energy is not injected, the soft sword will bend in various directions. But now, his soft sword was losing strength and bending even though he had injected true energy into it. This meant that the sword pressure emitted by Yonglindo was enormous. Gogu wore a soft sword around his waist. I understand why the leader was interested in you. What do you know? Three Confucius. why! Be careful, leader. Xiliang paused. Gogus low voice circulated like rapid water and entered his ears. He is so infinitely dark that one cannot tell where it ends, and so bright that the human eye cannot even fully see him. He is a person whose heart-breaking anger and resentment has reached its peak and has become rather cold, but who does not hesitate to explode like an active volcano at any time. . He is someone who sees everything in the world as fun and at the same time fears everything in the world. A person who stepped into hell and looked up at the sky, and then suddenly stood on a cloud and looked down into hell. Kuuk. Gogu clenched his fist. The leader says thats the kind of person he is. I dont understand a word. I didnt think you would understand. However, if such a moment ever comes, I hope you remember these words of mine. Gogu turned around. The captain is the Three Dukes. I hope you will take the lead in this matter and lead us. With those words, Gogu left Seoryangs residence. Xu Liang sighed. Im already so depressed that I feel like Im going to die, but Im losing my mind. * * * Zech. Weak movement. And the sound that movement makes. Ma Dong-pil, who was sitting cross-legged, opened his eyes. Are you here? He raised his head. Before he knew it, a monster was looking down at him with his back turned to the bright moonlight. Ma Dong-pils eyes sank deeply. Confucius was right. It really was you. The monster, who was looking down at Ma Dong-pil with blue eyes, slowly raised one hand. Woooooo!! A powerful energy wave that resonates from your fingertips. Ma Dong-pil held the sword of the Mukwanggeom. Chaaaaang! Chapter 100 Episode 100 Protestant Outlaw (4)It seems like it has begun. okay. Is it okay for Wonju to stay here? I heard that Hwanheewon is in dire straits due to problems with the Myeong-il competition. are you okay. There are many people I can trust and entrust. Right. And Soyeonsims eyes were filled with death. I need to see the real culprit being tied up. Anyway, even if we catch the real culprit now, they will just detain him. Tomorrow is the day when the true culprits crimes will be laid bare to the world. At that very moment, the real culprits wrist will be filled with gold and metal. Gogu was shaking as he spoke. Of course, we have to collect all the evidence until then. This is, so to speak, a trap operation. However, since there was no physical evidence, the intention was to arrest them and search for proper evidence overnight. What if there is still no evidence? It was at that moment that Seo-ryang decided to step forward. That was the reason why Gogu was appalled by Seoliangs plan. This damned three princes were not only trying to trap them, but they were also trying to take advantage of the festival called Pasunje itself. And that too in the presence of the religious leader. In fact, the fact that they are carrying out a trap investigation against someone who is not a member of the Protestant Church in the first place is a problem in itself. Part of me wanted to split Seoryangs skull and look inside. How could I have come up with the idea of crossing the borderline of the law and only falling into the swamp of illegality? So the real showdown will happen tomorrow. does not matter. Its a sight I want to see again and again. Gogu, who was looking at her face intently, nodded. I understand. Are you going to be okay? What do you mean? They rush in at the critical moment and only arrest the criminal It may seem obnoxious at first glance, but if this fact becomes widely known, all the credit will be taken by the Three Confucius. On the other hand, the prestige of the Penal Court will decline considerably. The Criminal Justice Party is not an organization that prevents crimes in advance, but an organization that resolves crimes that have occurred and imposes punishment. Its something weve always done, so its nothing new now. Well, he is like that too. And Gogu looked into the distance. A place where numerous party members had set up a sound barricade to prevent criminals from escaping. Its true, right? The Three Dukes achieved merit. . We should seriously consider whether we should catch the third ball before the ball. * * * Blah blah blah! Ma Dong-pil repeatedly retreated due to the monsters incredible handiwork. But he didnt look embarrassed at all. The opponents martial arts skills were powerful, but he had also become strong enough. Green onions! Ma Dong-pil, who relieved the shock with exquisite walking techniques, moved forward and swung his sword. The movement from retreat to stop and advance is as natural as flowing water. And it was fast. There was no wasted power, and no wavering of internal power was found. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Ma Dong-pil hesitated. I tried to counterattack with a combination of footwork and swordsmanship, but the opponent was too strong. Regardless of skill, the gap in strength was too large. A typhoon can arise with a single gesture, and even rocks can be blown away with a single kick. It was no different from a homemade monster. But as expected, Ma Dong-pil was not embarrassed. He regained his stance with an exquisite center of gravity and in one instant aimed at the monsters neck with an extremely swift sword. Chiri ririn! When the ink kings sword and forearm collided, the sound of metal clashing against metal was heard. Immense sword qigong! It is not just a simple sword technique. Beyond his hand, his entire arm is as strong as a new soldier. By concentrating the entire bodys strength into one arm, there was not a single scratch even after being struck by the Ink Kings sword. Wooooow! A blue glow emanated from the monsters arm. come. Faaagh! The sword, swinging like lightning, created a huge blue sword energy. Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ma Dong-pils eyes wavered. The intimidation of the sword energy flying like a crescent moon was enormous. The speed was fast, but the density of true energy concentrated in that sword technique was beyond imagination. Defense is impossible. This had to be avoided at all costs. Ma Dong-pil jumped high into the air. Push! The fired sword energy left a huge sword mark on the ground. It is a sword that penetrates the solid ground endlessly. It was so sharp that there was almost no noise. Ma Dong-pils judgment was accurate. If this sword energy had been blocked, at least both of his arms would have been cut off, even if Muwanggeom was intact. Flash! The monster looked up into space. Ma Dong-pils high body was full of flaws. No one can be free in the air unless he or she is a supreme expert who can use it in the air. Cheeeeee! Dozens of small crescent moons were created on the monsters arms. The intention was to inflict fatal wounds on Ma Dong-pil by firing a dozen sword weapons at once. At that time, blue magic energy stirred in the Ink Kings sword. It was Ma Dong-pils sword energy that was darker and more cloudy than the monsters true energy. Single marriage, noble person. Sigh! Ma Dong-pils secret technique was quite similar to the monsters sword technique. If I were to find a difference, it would be that it is smaller than the monsters sword but feels thicker and harder? The monster waved his arm. I felt that the sword was unusual. It was then. Puff puff puff! The monsters body hesitated. I dont like it when a lot of people beat up one guy! Wei Hongryeon suddenly appeared and swung the poa sword again with a maniacal laugh. It was an attack aimed at a direction that the monster could avoid. Meanwhile, Ma Dong-pils sword energy had reached right in front of the monsters nose. Quaaaang! There was binge drinking. It was different from the sword skills of a monster. Ma Dong-pils sword skills were sharp enough, but because his martial arts were specialized for being hard and heavy rather than sharp, the roar was also loud. Wow! Wi Hongryeon came next to Ma Dongpil. Did you catch it? No way. Fuck, thats true too, right? That bastards body is as strong as a thousand years old. exactly. Anyway, when did you become this strong? Its all because of that sword, right? yes? Jiing! A blue glow blazed from within the thick dust. Ma Dong-pils eyes sparkled. This is not the time to say such things leisurely! hook! Two rays of sword energy shot through the dust, aiming at Ma Dong-pil and Wei Hong-ryeon. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Ugh! Uweek! Ma Dong-pils complexion turned pale. Wei Hongryeon, who had retreated five steps further, even vomited blood. Just blocking a single blow is enough to get to this point. Regardless of sharpness or heaviness, the level of resistance was different. The power to suppress even enlightenment! If the quality and quantity of internal strength are overwhelming, even an expert who is a few levels higher becomes dangerous. Pusssss. A monster walking by, kicking up dust. Suddenly, a blue glow appeared in his hand. It was a stronger and sharper sword than before. Fuck you! What on earth happened to that guy? Is it possible for my strength to be infinite? Even though he vomited blood, he still cried out loud. It was proof that it was still worth living. chuck. The monster slightly lowered his upper body. Ma Dong-pils eyes wavered. This is the first time the opponent has taken a proper stance. It shows the will to kill the enemy with all ones might. Beyond that will to kill, there was a greed that could not be hidden. And where that greed was headed, there was the Mukwanggeom. grasp! The moment he thought the monster was moving, Ma Dong-pil also swung his sword. Surprisingly, what he was using was not his highest level of martial arts, but the Goma Swordsmanship. Homa swordsmanship, the basic sword training of the Ho court. Of course, it could be called a first-class martial art in itself, but it was not suitable for use in life-or-death situations. However, there was a reason why Ma Dong-pil used the Homa Swordsmanship. Puff puff poop! Whoops! Sword energy and sword energy collide. Whoa whoa! Ma Dong-pil, who quickly picked up Wi Hongryeon and carried him, kicked the monster and used the recoil of his strength to instantly spread the distance by five lengths. also. As my level increased, my perspective on martial arts became more free. Although the Goma Swordsmanship is not an excellent swordsmanship, it is good enough to be called the pinnacle of swordsmanship, at least in terms of defense. The counterattack technique was also excellent, and it was a sword technique specialized in parrying enemy attacks and seeking freedom of the body. This is an opponent I cannot defeat. If so Flash! Blue magic energy wavered from the Ink King Sword. Although it was dark and murky, his flowing black energy was reminiscent of the deep sea. Protect. Boom! Ma Dong-pil burst into tears and vomited blood. Fortunately, the internal injuries were not as serious as expected. This is because he deflected nearly half of the monsters attacks using the Goma Sword style. do. Is it possible. But Kwarung! Confucius. Whoa! I dont think I can last long. So Yeon-sim, who was watching the scene from afar, asked nervously. When on earth is the Three Dukes coming? Originally, it would have been normal to have intervened and subdued that guy right away. Gogu answered in a somber voice. I sent you a letter saying Im going somewhere urgently. I said it wouldnt take long, so I told them to just hold on no matter what they could until then. damn! Lets believe it. Youre not a person without responsibility, are you? Binge drinking occurred once again. Qarring! Ma Dong-pil and Wi Hong-ryeon continued to retreat. It was impossible to hope for Gogu and Soyeonsim to participate in the war. If it becomes known that even the leaders of the religion are involved in this matter, then the situation in the Mado Murim will fall into chaos. Because of that, he even leaked false information that he was working in his office. The worst case scenario is missing the monster. The two will make their move right then. So to speak, it could be said to be a reserve force. Of course, everyone had no doubts. There will be no need for reserve troops to participate in this matter. Kaaaak! The monsters screams, which were spreading in all directions, hit the sound screen and disappeared. However, it was truly a huge threat to Ma Dong-pil and Wi Hong-ryeon who stood in front of him. This is because he realized that the monster would deliver the final blow. Damn it! It was then. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Three of the monsters bodies flew backwards along with a strong shock wave. It was a scene that was even disappointing considering that even after putting all their effort into their joint effort, all they did was make them hesitate. A gentle yet powerful martial arts attack that made the monster retreat. The name of the martial artist was Geumrasinjang. Ma Dong-pils face brightened. Confucius! Arent you tired of the role of a bodyguard being protected by the person you are guarding? There is no shame in it. Its just a joke, man. Seoryang is walking languidly from afar. He held the Yongrindo in one hand under the fluttering long gun. Already, red-hot Gu Yumagi was waving in his Yongrin Island. Sorry for late. I was trying to get something from some idiot. Hehehe! A strong wind gathered around Yongrin Island. Ma Dong-pils eyes widened. Lord Confucius! Are you really planning to kill me? Are you crazy? If we kill that guy, what good will all the efforts we have made so far be made? I will never kill you. But that sword method I dont know the name of the sword method, but I know what that vicious wind is. No expert would be safe from being hit by that enormous sword wind. So thats the problem. yes? Xiliangs eyes sparkled with fire. Thats why you were pushed so hard. If we dont get to this level, we wont be able to subdue that guy. ! bang! A majestic spirit rose from Seoryangs body as he took a strong step forward. Did he feel intimidated by the shock? Suddenly, the monster appeared and unleashed its terrifying murderous spirit. Xu Liang smiled. Have you finished preparing for the second round? The monster Ji Young-hyeon screamed. Aaaah!! Good vocalization! Crumbling! The fiery red sword and the cold blue sword collided head-on. Chapter 101 Episode 101 One who looks into the heart of God (1)Ji Young-hyeon he was the third son. So Yeon-sim was astonished by the unexpected person. Gogu sighed. I thought Ji Kang-hyeon, my eldest son, was the culprit. I couldnt even think of anything else. Then I guess you didnt ask the most important question. What do you mean? How did the head of the family know? Ji Kang-hyeon was the real culprit. Gogus eyes sank. Because I saw the traces. Trace? exactly. What traces are you talking about? Is it martial arts? Gogu nodded. After executing that demon, I felt somehow uneasy. The circumstances of the case and some evidence suggested that the executed Majin was the culprit, but the unexplainable feeling of discomfort did not go away. A feeling of discomfort? exactly. And that sense of discomfort led me to re-investigate. Of course, the reinvestigation was conducted in complete secrecy. So did you find any traces? exactly. which? The demons at our school basically receive combat training. Of course, general knowledge of the human body is essential. However, it was unbelievably cruel to be the actions of a demon who had consistently learned only the Negongsim method. Gogu glanced at Soyeonsim. Everyone was completely devastated. Didnt So Wonju also see one at that time? Soyeonsims eyelids fluttered. I saw it. Is it possible that the killer was driven by madness and treated the bodies cruelly? Of course there is. But a man that crazy wouldnt leave the same traces in the same place for each of the seven bodies. Gogu tapped the back of my head. It was cerebral hemorrhage. All of the corpses had completely penetrated the cerebral hemorrhage. They said the neck was broken and the flesh was torn apart, so even those specializing in autopsies couldnt easily figure it out. What does that cerebral hemorrhage have to do with the demonic sword? Its Geomyoungji (Ӱָ). Soyeonsims eyes widened. Do you mean the sword territory that is said to be handed down only to the descendants of the magic sword family? A person who knows the law? exactly. The traces that penetrated the cerebral hemorrhoids were clearly the sword territory of the Demon Sword Family. ! The Demon Sword matriarch was not at the school when the incident occurred. The year before last, only the four children of the head of the family participated in the Pasun Festival. It was just to enjoy the festival. So you could tell. Geomyeongji is an advanced art that can only be used if you practice it for ten years, even if you have considerable talent. exactly. Gogu paused for a moment and opened his mouth again. At that time, the only person who could use Geomyoungji was Ji Kang-hyeon. . Just in case, I investigated whether children other than Ji Kang-hyeon could also use Geomyoungji. Nope. Geomyeongji was passed down to Ji Kang-hyeon, who was chosen as the successor a dozen years ago, and to his second son a year ago. Other than that, there is no one who has passed on the sword spirit. Gogu sighed. But it seems my investigation was wrong. The culprit was not the eldest son, but the third son. I almost caught that person again. Soyeonsim, who was quietly looking at Gogu, also sighed. My feelings for Gogu have not resolved yet. However, considering that Gogu had gone through a lot of hardships, it didnt feel like it was anyone elses problem. No matter what, Im glad were moving toward the end. no. After capturing and imprisoning Ji Young-hyeon, we must find evidence. Ma Dong-pils testimony that he was attacked has little effect. Anyway, weve set up camp in Baesu. Ive set up multiple camps but I cant decide how to find evidence. We should first interrogate him. The two people stopped talking and turned their heads to look at the battlefield. There, two demons with red and blue energy were engaged in a passionate battle. * * * Pugh! Ji Young-hyeons body flew away once again. Xu Liang frowned. As expected. Ji Young-hyeon seemed to have no problem at all even after being hit squarely with the Poksan Gyeong. It didnt even seem like he had any internal injuries. It is said that it is possible to defend against the double number method due to internal strength, but it was not easy to stay that well. There is one conclusion. Its not just the skin thats hard, right? Kaaaaak! Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ji Young-hyeon screamed and jumped in. Even though he was hit like that, the demonic energy he was emitting was still strong. As Wei Hongryun said, it seemed as if it had infinite strength. Is that completely crazy? Its completely different from when you see it during the day. At that time, Izzy was clearly a healthy, alive young man. But what does that look like now? He looked like a madman filled with madness all the way to his marrow. Its okay, the questions will come later. Lets start by suppressing it. Xi Liang swung the Yongrin sword. Wow! Ji Younghyun was pushed back again with a roar that pierced her ears and shook her brain. This time, I must have put in enough strength to hold on, so it doesnt fly away like before. At that time, Xi Liang grabbed Yonglin Island and slammed it into the ground. Kwasik! Seoryang places both hands on the sword. Phew! In an instant, his magical energy changed. The first floor of the Hell Gate, the first floor of the Hell Gate, was completely opened by the former Yumagong. Krrr. Ji Young-hyeons posture suddenly lowered, as if responding to the other persons unexpected prayer. Before he knew it, Seo-ryang had let go of the Yonglin sword and pulled out the meteor twin swords from his back. Chaaaaang! No matter which sword you pull out, you will never hear such a cool sound of the sword being struck. The twin islands, nicknamed the Blue and Red Blue Winds, exuded strong anticipation. but. Sigh! Sigh! The two swords, which boasted of sharp momentum, also fell into the ground. The location was on the left and right of Yongrindo Island. Crunchy. Xi Liang raised his fist. If the hellish wind doesnt work, I have no choice but to pound until I collapse from exhaustion. One Chapter of Inhwadobeop, Six Lotus Hellwind. It is not for nothing that it is given the herbivorous name Hells Wind. I tried to subdue it by controlling my strength to some extent, but it was impossible. If you apply more force, one of Ji Young-hyeons limbs will most likely fly off. There is no need to say anything about this chapter, Ultimate Invincibility. The moment you open this chapter without even going to Chapter 3, Ji Young-hyeon will disappear into a handful of ash. What do you mean by calling it a third game? If youre ready, come on in. Seo-ryang flicks his index finger. Even though he seems to have lost his wit, he manages to recognize the provocation. Ji Young-hyeon screamed and rushed towards Seo-ryang. A sharp sword strike that cuts through the air. Saaagh! Ji Younghyuns eyes widened. The shape of Seoryang, which was supposed to be divided diagonally, was not visible. At that time, a large hand grabbed the back of his head. Quaaaang! Ji Young-hyeons face was buried in the ground. Power is a counter-radiation force, but how is it that the skill is at the level of children swinging wooden swords? Its too simple, man. Quad deuk! Seo-ryang, who had been plowing the ground for half a year while holding his head, suddenly picked him up and threw him away. Quang! Yongrindo Island swayed with a strong crash sound. Seoliang threw Ji Yeong-hyeon towards the island of Yongrin Island. Ji Young-hyeon was unable to come to her senses due to the huge shocks that were inflicted one after another. Aside from some dirt, his face was fine. Xiliang ran away. Faaagh! In an instant, Seoryang arrived right in front of Ji Young-hyeon. Ji Young-hyeon, who was surprised, swung her bare fist at him. There was no time to unleash the sword energy. Bullfight! Ji Young-hyeons arm was bent backwards. Pow! His head jerked upward. Wow! Hmm, thats right. Seo-ryang grabbed Ji Young-hyeons neck and raised his fist with a cold face. I dont know how you achieved such potential, but the immense power within you is pushing your bodys strength and reaction speed to the limit. And then he went back and pulled out the black energy. I thought he had the potential to be close to, or even slightly above, his. Wrong. This guys internal strength was more than twice his own. At this level, it could be said that its durability was the best in the world. Of course, the intensity of the true energy was weak and I could not completely dissolve it into my own, so I was only able to use half of my power. So it seems that he focused on increasing his bodys strength with his remaining internal energy. Well then, just beat them until they are all used up. Burbubbubbuk! Seo-ryangs two fists struck Ji Young-hyeons whole body. Papa papapang! The speed at which he swings his fist is as fast as lightning. Even the intersection of fists cannot be seen with the naked eye. Hit again and again. It was Yeonhwanbipokwon (Bhwȭ), which was said to be the fastest martial art during the Jecheon period. Ji Young-hyeons body shook like crazy as the fists flew all over her body like a pouring waterfall. Wei Hongryeon opened her mouth wide. Her torn lips became even wider, but she didnt even notice it. What is it? Why are your fists so fast? Burbubbubbuk! It hits without even giving you time to take a breath. Even if it is a fighting technique that sacrifices strength and utilizes speed, no one would be able to withstand receiving that many blows in such a short period of time. Whoa! The Yeonhwanbipoekwon stopped after a refreshing blow to the abdomen. Ji Young-hyeons body trembled. Look at this guy? Your skin has finally become a little softer? Boom! Ji Young-hyeons hand gesture, which aimed for an opening and made a surprise attack, failed in vain. Instead, as if he had been waiting, he spilled water and hit his collarbone with his elbow, causing him to fall to one knee. Xu Liang said coldly. Who said you can kneel? Bye! Blood spattered from Ji Young-hyeons mouth. Today his body bled for the first time. The kick was so strong that not only did his head tilt up, but even his knees were raised. Phew, but the steel has fallen to the strength of a rock. Seo-ryangs hand touched Ji Young-hyeons chest. Touuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Ji Young-hyeons body shook greatly along with the dull sound of drums. I attempted to shake the true energy within using the method of Poksangyeong. Okay, the danjeon is ringing! Lets go until it turns into a fluffy cloud, shall we? Crrrrrrr! Please close the spout. Whoa! Ji Young-hyeon coughs up blood again after punching with all her might. And then the annual currency abuse began again. Burbubbubbuk! Soyeonsim, who was watching the scene from afar, opened her mouth wide. It was the same expression as Wei Hongryeon. That Where in the world is there a martial artist like that? No, before martial arts, isnt this too ruthless? They stand a person up against a wall and beat him until he becomes a mush! Its not even just a wall, its a wall of blades. Gogu swallowed his saliva without realizing it. It was the first time he had seen this, even though he had been through many hardships before birth. I dont know if its okay to say this Yes? The criminal seemed pitiful for a moment. The words dont be funny rose up in my throat, but I couldnt bring myself to spit them out. Because So Yeon-sim also felt that way, even if only for a moment. On the other hand, Seoryang seemed to be feeling something completely different. Hehe. The corners of his mouth rose. what? Have I been living too impoverishedly? This taste No, what can I say about this feeling. Hahahaha! It just makes me feel relieved! Thinking that the opponent is a monster without reason and has a strong body, this is a really good way to hit it. I really wanted to hold him and beat him all day long. You bastard! You have to hold on well!! Burbubbubbuk! Hit, hit, hit, hit, hit, hit again. Wooooow! Red demonic energy bloomed from Seo-ryangs body. I dont know why, but somehow, Magi naturally reacted to the immense joy I felt. Aaaah!! Seoryang even covers his eyes and lets out a loud cheer. A look of fear appeared on the faces of everyone who saw such a spectacle, regardless of whether they were men or women. How much time has passed like that? Go go go go! Eh? Seoyang blinked his eyes as he kept his fist outstretched. His fist hit the wallpaper of Yongrin Island. He looked down. Before we knew it, Ji Young-hyeon had fallen unconscious. Hmm Seoliang glanced to the side. In the distance, he was in the direction where Gogu and Soyeonsim were. He smiled awkwardly and raised his arms. Okay, gotcha! Chapter 102 Episode 102 One who looks into the heart of God (2). . . Kahahahahah! Why are you guys looking at me like that? Still, it seems like he wanted to show that he was confident. The sight of him puffing out his chest and sticking out his stomach was quite majestic. But the eyes of the four people looking at him still remained the same. Seo-ryangs expression, who was looking at them while snorting, became slightly awkward. Anyway, you caught it, right? Well then, thats okay. Is that right, Wonju? He looked at Xiao Yanshen. Soyeonsim slowly turned her head. Um Ah! Above! You know because you are crazy. As you can see, I am by no means crazy. Its completely different from you. yes? He looked at Wei Honglian. Wei Hongryun snorted. Thats right! Oh yeah. Dongpil will understand me. When he saw Ma Dongpil, his face turned cruel. He tried to understand Confucius somehow, but it didnt seem to work, and his face was distorted in a strange way. What on earth did you say I did wrong?! why? Is it because you treated that bastard so cruelly? Is that why you laugh while beating him? Why on earth are they looking at me like that?! Three Confucius. why! Gogu pointed his finger at Ji Yeong-hyeon. Ji Young-hyeon, who had fallen, was tightly bound with iron chains made of gold and metal. Look at that guys face. What a face! . Its a little damaged, but its still recognizable. Gogu sighed. Wei Hongryeon, with her arms crossed, exaggeratedly imitated Seo Liangs voice. We have to prepare for the unexpected, so dont ever hurt her. If something goes wrong, they become the head of the Demon Sword family and become enemies. Especially, you, the Great Lord, be careful. Dont just throw that guys arm away because youre excited. . I see. My arm didnt fly off. Even though my face was a mess. No, you know this because youve dealt with it in person, right? That bastard is a monster. You said there was no other way to subdue it? Yes, yes, I guess so. Do it in moderation? why? Take care of the patient? Look at it. Try making a face just like that guy. . what? What do you get from this idiot? I cant say a word about how hard it was for the person who made a mess of me because I came late. Off. I feel like I want to hit him in the back of the head, but I cant help it because I have committed a sin. Because what Hongryeon Wei said is not wrong. Xiliang scratched his head. Its already happened, so what can we do? This is an extremely shameless statement. Even if everyone else was okay, Seo-ryang shouldnt have said that. So Yeon-sim, who was looking at him with accusatory eyes, sighed. What Confucius said is not wrong either. I dont think theres any need to argue about the past when we dont have time. Thats what Im saying. . Ill keep my mouth shut. Yes, please just give me a moment. Xiliang kept his mouth shut like a clam. It was because he saw a cold expression on So Yeon-sims face as she looked at him with a smile. What will the head of the family do? Im sorry, but you should ask the Three Dukes rather than me. The person who set up this plan in the first place was the Three Dukes. Anyway, the head of the family also accepted it. Its not like he did it because he had some kind of method. There was no room or anything and they didnt accept it. . He was so confident. Of course, in the worst case scenario, I said I would step in and solve the problem myself. A feeling of despair was evident in So Yeon-sims expression. Is that true? So, are you saying that you made Ji Young-hyeon like that just out of boredom and without any countermeasures? Why are you asking me that? It was the Three Dukes who created that situation. Everyones eyes were once again focused on Seo-ryang. Seoryang, who was scratching the ground with a rock and muttering to himself, cleared his throat. Confucius? Please speak. There must be a way, right? Of course there is. Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So Yeonsims face relaxed. Well, even though he has such a wrinkled appearance now, Seoliang is the Three Princes of Protestantism. And she recognized Seo-ryang as a great person. How can I gather evidence then? What are you talking about? ? What do you mean evidence? So Yeonsim frowned. I have no time for jokes, Confucius. Its no joke. What kind of evidence are you talking about? This is Ji Young-hyeon. We need to find actual evidence that that guy is the culprit. Seo-ryang gave a bewildered expression. It looked so amazing that everyone had a look of puzzlement on their faces. That guy is the criminal? How do you know that? yes? This is definitely the guy who attacked us during the day. The power felt in this swords energy was the same as the power remaining in the blade of grass. ? But I thought this guy was the criminal and never caught him. Didnt the Head of Criminal Law say that the culprit was the eldest son? What kind of bullshit is this? Gogus eyes hardened coldly. It was the Three Dukes who told Ma Dong-pil to lure this guy. And just as the Three Dukes said, this guy showed up proudly. so? So? Wasnt the reason you lured him in because you thought this guy was a criminal? I never once thought or said that this guy was the culprit. Everyone opened their mouths. Now that I think about it Looking back on our last conversation, it was definitely like that. He said he was using Ma Dong-pil as bait to catch this guy, but he never said that this guy was the criminal. Xu Liang chuckled. Why did I say I was going to catch this guy? I said I was going to catch this guy because I thought Ji Kang-Hyeon could be conclusive evidence that he was the culprit. But what kind of evidence are you looking for? It happened the year before last. Is there any physical evidence left? Wei Hongryun said in a whisper. Then what do you mean dont hurt me? Are you kidding me? What if you crush a human who could serve as evidence? Would that have any evidential value? Its natural! Xiliang continued speaking hesitantly. Well I ended up making the porridge bowl, but . Anyway, I didnt catch this guy thinking he was the culprit. . Oh, and just looking at it, its not this guy, right? How can a man who has lost his senses and gone crazy kills people and then disappears? Is that possible based on common sense? Thanks to this, the four people, who had become ignorant, opened their mouths like crucian carp. If you think about it, thats true. I only saw an abnormal obsession with the sword and an incommunicable madness, but I couldnt find any sexual desire even after I washed my eyes and looked for it. Besides, think about the martial arts this guy used. Isnt it just sword qigong that is performed using hand swords? I dont even know basic white batting techniques. What kind of guy would leave a corpse in such a mess? I would have just cut it in half. The more I hear it, the more true it is. Gogu smiled empty-handedly. Oh my you cant believe youre the culprit just by looking at whats right in front of you. The head of the family is disqualified. Soyeonsim also shook her head. My eyes were blurry too. I was caught up in the atmosphere and mistakenly thought that Ji Young-hyeon was the culprit. Seo-ryang looked at the two people in turn and scratched his head. Im not particularly trying to comfort you, but would you like to get some heat out of your head? No matter who sees it, it is not comforting. I understand that you two want to catch the criminal. But we need to look at it more transparently. The one going crazy is Nana Wei Daeju. Its not wrong. Seoliangs insight was certainly great, but he did not have the political power of So Yeon-sim, who had been in charge of the Protestant religion for a long time, or the experience of Gogu, who had dealt with numerous criminals. Soyeonsim sighed. What you said, Confucius, is right. Thank you for enlightening me. It was nothing. Gogu fired back. But that doesnt eliminate the fact that the Three Dukes committed atrocities. Anyway, youre petty. What was that anyway? what? Didnt you say you had to stop by somewhere in a hurry? Oh, that? Seoyang took out a neatly folded piece of paper from his arms. It was a medicine book. I brought it just in case. So what is it? He said this was a phantom herb? Hwangeukcho? Who is that guy again? Hongwimun Gate. Everyone looked at Xu Liang in surprise. They said Jeoksaga will visit tomorrow morning. Then you wont have time to talk to him alone. So I went ahead and robbed them. The guy who was wondering what the hell was going on gave it to me while trembling. He went to the person he had killed and robbed him of medicinal herbs. The audience clicked their tongues at this terrifying shamelessness. Meanwhile, Wei Hongryeon tilted her head with an expression that said it was no problem at all. What is phantom herb? Its an herb with mild hallucinogenic properties. A hallucination? It has hallucinogenic properties, but surprisingly, it is not addictive. So I brought it. Who are you going to use it for? Xiliang glanced at Ji Yonghyeon. He. Why would you use that on someone whos already passed out? Do you want me to have a good dream? Who knew it would get to that point. What were you going to do if you didnt faint? Regardless of the type of herb with hallucinogenic properties, it weakens the will. Self-whitening agents and other things are actually made based on hallucinogenic ingredients. Oh, interrogation? I brought it just in case. But you cant torture them, right? Wei Hongryun shot back bluntly. Thanks to you, we almost died. You are great. Make me proud? Should I kill you now? Just like that. Tsk. I wouldnt have gone if I didnt trust you two. Anyway, you endured it well, right? Then its okay. Seoyang stood up, shaking his hands. Okay, now lets move slowly. Now wait a minute! So Yeonsim asked urgently. What are you going to do? What should I do? First of all, we have to find out why he became like that. yes? Isnt it obvious? I dont even know that, so how can I judge whether that guy has utility as evidence? This is getting more and more surprising. So Yeon-sim never imagined that she would become this dumb. This isnt that simple. Of course, the real culprit will deny the crime, and if so, he will have to present evidence that cannot be denied. However, since the incident occurred two years ago, how can we find usable physical evidence right away? Then what should we do? Xu Liangs eyes flashed sharply. We have no choice but to put pressure on the criminal to spout the charges out of his mouth. * * * The sight of Ji Woon-hoe sitting in the pavilion drinking tea looked very elegant. The tea drunk in Shingyo is definitely different. He strictly abstained from alcohol. The prosecutors mind must be like the index of myeonggyeong. It was funny that a demon who had mastered magic would seek out Myeonggyeongsu, but he believed that at least a prosecutor should do that. Of course, that wasnt the only reason I didnt drink. Because I thought that what constitutes a Myeongkyung Index varies from person to person. He just hated himself for being distracted by alcohol. So I drank tea instead of alcohol. At least when I drank tea, my dizzy thoughts and frustrated mind cleared up. But Ji Woonhoe frowned. Thats strange. Is it because its the first day I entered school? Or is it because my son is going to become a disciple of the religious leader tomorrow? Even though there was fragrant tea in the nice night breeze, my heart pounded. My mind couldnt calm down at all. The problem is that I dont know why my heart is upset. Ji Woonhoe sighed. It is done. If it doesnt get sorted out, just leave it as is At that moment, his eyes flashed. Someones popularity was caught in his keen senses. After a while. Its tea, not alcohol. You are a man of upright living. Three Confucius. Ji Woonhoe stood up. Seoliang walked to the pavilion. It was a step without any hesitation. Ji Yun-hoes eyes wavered. Is it because of the Three Confucius? Maybe so. The martial arts performance of Seoliang during the day was quite shocking. If he actually fought, he would be sure to win, but he was not an opponent to be taken lightly. That was the problem. Being an opponent. What kind of genius in the world would achieve the same level as me at that age? Moreover, if such a talented person is only third, how great must be the martial arts of the Archduke and Lee Gongja. Sir, what kind of abilities are you Probably Lee Cheon-sangs help was great. Of course, even if that were the case, there was no reason to disparage Seoliangs greatness. Can I go up? Other than that, of course. So the two people sat across from each other at a table. I dont think there are any empty teacups. Have it done by those below you Its okay. Tea after a meal is enough. If you do It seems like the head of the family doesnt like being inconvenient, so Ill tell you straight up why I came. Ji Yun-hoes eyes lit up. I will listen. Please tell me. We have arrested the criminal of your third son, Ji Yeong-hyeon. ?! I would like to do the same to my eldest son Ji Kang-hyeon, but what do you think? At that moment, a huge energy wave exploded from Ji Woon-hoes body. Phew! What does that mean? Arresting the third recruit? Just like that. this guy! Do you want to know why? What? Then you too will have to join in on what we are doing. Xu Liang smiled coldly. I want to prove what you said during the day. Chapter 103 Episode 103 One who looks into the mind of God (3)The next morning. The Holy Spirit has departed! Everyone please be polite! The central square of the civil war, which was splendidly and stylishly decorated, had a solemn atmosphere unlike before. The square was very spacious, with a huge statue of an evil spirit in the center and open spaces on all sides. And that huge space was filled with countless people. But no one opened their mouths. No, I was even careful about my breathing. This is because the one and only Absolute One of the Demonic Murim is coming towards the central square here. Duuuung! Duuuuuung! A magnificent drum sound coming from far away. From the Demon Goddess Palace to this place, it was a distance that could be easily walked by an ordinary person. However, everyone gathered here already bowed their heads. The sun of the Demon Murim, the leader of the Heavenly Demon Church. I was able to see how fearful and reverent the Heavenly Demon was to them. The front row of the crowd was occupied by demonic beasts, both internal and external, of Shingyo. Immediately behind them, the high-ranking members of the Demonic Seven Houses lined up one after another. Among them, the place where Jiunhoe was standing was right behind Soyeonsim. Ji Woonhoes face, with his head down, was different from usual. The sharp eyes and stubborn mouth were still the same, but he looked gaunt for some reason. Duuuung! Duuuung! The sound of drums is gradually but surely getting closer. As I quietly listened to that sound, I felt like my heart was dropping. This is because the heavy ringing in my ears felt like an evil command from my ancestors. Ji Woonhoes eyelids fluttered. It seemed as if I could hear a conversation I didnt want to remember over the sound of the drums. C can not believe it. C Its true. If anything, could you please call the Head of Criminal Justice here right now? -! C Do you understand why I detained your third son? Ji Young-hyeon was clearly not normal. You didnt even know what power lurked in your sons body? C That kid was never like that! C Moreover, Ji Kang-hyeon is suspected to be the real culprit of such a terrible crime. Isnt the Demon Sword House hiding something? Are you plotting some kind of plan that should never be discovered by the Protestant Church? C Thats nonsense! C Then prove it. With the promise you made directly from your mouth. thud! thud! Suddenly, a huge palanquin appeared in the distance. Sigh! Churrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! It was a palanquin, but it was almost like a house. Under the large roof decorated with various treasures, thick golden tassels were hanging down and swaying to and fro. In order to move the palanquin, as many as fifty horsemen had to act as palanquin workers. Considering that they were all skilled in magic, I could see how big the palanquin was. No powerful person in the powerful martial arts world would have ever ridden a palanquin like that. Even the emperors palanquin wouldnt do that. A treasure created over hundreds of days by the best craftsmen to serve the gods. The Demon Emperor finally revealed itself in its entirety. Ji Yun-hoes eyes shook mercilessly as he glanced at Demon Emperor. Numerous demons were following behind the Demon Emperor. The leaders of the civil war were also secret guards belonging to the Demon God Palace who only followed the religious leader and did not know their true identity. And among the secret escorts, a young man wearing fancy clothing was seen. It was his son Ji Kang-hyeon. C I cant believe it. Are you not jealous of my son? Or to reduce competition! C The fourth one has already been harpooned in my hand. Now, I am stuck in my house, unable to live or die, and am receiving treatment. -! C The succession battle began long ago. As you can see, I can kill your son whenever I want. C this! C So, dont have unnecessary doubts. I dont know why you want to have your son become your disciple, but he is a serious criminal who has already killed seven Protestant believers. Do you really want to send a son like that here? C . C As I said before, I cant give you much time to think. I hope you quickly make up your mind. C I have to look at Younghyun first. Guide me to where Younghyun is now! C Ill show you. But before that, please call your eldest son first. After talking to him, go see the third son with him. That will work. C . C why? Dont you like it? C Its not that I dont like it. Right now, Kanghyun cant call me even if he wants to. C Damn, Ive already entered the Demon Gods Palace. Well, you need to learn the etiquette of serving as a grand official in advance. Still too fast? C . C Theres nothing else to do when its like this. I will show you your third son. C Hurry up and guide me! C Good. Before that, promise me one thing. -What promise are you talking about?! Coooooo! The Demon Emperor was placed in front of a huge devil statue. Even though it was placed gently, the shock is transmitted to the ground. The richly decorated mahwanggeo was heavier than it looked. At that time, the two demons who were playing the role of palanquin carriers approached the back of the mahwanggeo with solemn steps and pulled the long, thick rope. Sigh! The huge curtain rose slowly and slowly. It obscures the view of the leader riding inside, but the leader riding inside can clearly see outside. The craftsmen called it the Heavenly Demons Hapjang (ħ]). Clap! Finally, the Heavenly Demon appeared, sitting on a silk cushion twice as big as an ordinary blanket. Everyone bowed on the spot. Dominion Holy Teaching! Heavenly Demon and Immortal! After the reverential and loud roar of the demons on campus, all the demons gathered here shouted. The wicked children of the devil have an audience with the Holy Spirit! The moment when the voice raised from the lower abdomen passes through the throat and spreads out into the world. Crumbling! All the demons heard the sound of thunder echoing from beyond the sky. Its not real thunder. But it was also the sound of real thunder. Phew! Lee Cheon-sang shows off his skills for the first time in a long time in front of everyone. Everyone who saw his energy wave was captivated by the illusion that they were standing alone on a barren cliff. Just by encountering energy waves, many of these demons collectively experience hallucinations and auditory hallucinations. Thats it. My clenched fist was shaking. I wanted to see my son revered as a god in a place where I could not stand. Ji Woonhoe gritted his teeth. My son, who I was so proud of, had no doubt that it was possible. But! But but! How on earth did you commit such an outrageous act?! C How do you feel? C . C You will find out by checking the pulse. How terrifying is this power hidden in your third sons body? C . C What on earth have you done so far? Why didnt you know that something so great was hidden in this guys body? When he was captured, he was so secretive that even a master who had reached his peak could not be recognized, but arent you this guys father? C I I C This guy was aiming for that friends sword. It was almost to the point of being blind. -! C Good. Now its just a headache to wonder how this power is hidden in the body of the third son. We just want confirmation from the matriarch that we have proven our innocence. Do you admit it? C I admit it. C So what should the head of the family do now? C . C Do you want to see your son become a disciple of the religious leader and become an unscrupulous person who murders the religious members of this church again? Do you want to see all kinds of shame brought upon you and your familys name brought into disrepute? C that! C Im telling you, dont tell me Im going to tell you not to do something like that again. The head of the family knows full well that this is nonsense. C . C Furthermore, he must be punished for the crimes he has already committed. If this is something that happened in your family, your eldest son messed with a member of our church. -! C Please choose. The fate of the Demon Sword Family for hundreds of years depends on your conscience. Welcome everyone. Even though his voice is not loud, Cheon-Sang Lees voice is clearly heard in everyones ears. Just hearing that one word makes my limbs lose strength. At the same time, strength goes into your lower back. Sarah. Lee Cheon-sang stood up. Today, he too was dressed very formally, unlike usual, wearing a dragon robe. Although he did not wear a crown, his long flowing hair seemed to suit his mood well. You probably know. He looked around. As he was looking at the audience, he suddenly looked at the roof of a five-story building in the distance. Standing on the roof was a tall young man and a golden fox, still a cub. Hes still a cub. I knew it existed, but this was my first time seeing it in person. Flash! Sirang also seemed to recognize his presence, and his strange five-colored eyes were shining. So, its still in the form of a baby, but does that mean the strength it has built up so far is still intact? The corners of Lee Cheon-sangs mouth rose. Interesting. This committee does not like things that are cumbersome. It was undoubtedly true. It was the first time he had ever dressed up so well at the Pasun Festival held every year. It was not a courtesy to the demons gathered here. In the first place, there is no need for God to show courtesy to humans. The reason why he came here with his own formality. It was because of an encounter with a ghost who was thought to be here and who, as expected, was looking at him from afar. He became a spirit creature after gathering his power for hundreds of years, but he is another demon who deceived the world and went through reincarnation on his own. Lee Cheon-sang was truly satisfied to see him living up to his standard. But Ive come a long way, so I should at least show my gratitude to him. Churrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr. Four bottles of Six Thousand Heart Pills appeared at the feet of the gigantic devil statue. No one could see where or how it appeared. Everyone had their heads down, but even if you looked at them, you wouldnt have been able to tell how they were in harmony. Let the heads of the Seven Families take the six thousand heart pearls. It wont taste bad as it is a liquor made directly. At the same time, the heads of the family, including Ji Woon-hoe, shouted. I bow to the grace of the Holy Ghost! Lee Cheon-sang nodded. Lets end our face-to-face meeting with a brief introduction. At that moment, Ji Woon-hoes eyes shook greatly. Seoliang and Soyeonsim were no different. Everyone except Gogu, who could not leave the penal hall empty, had gathered here to catch the real culprit. As of Friday. Burr. There was turbulence in my shaking fists. Ji Woonhoe worried until the last moment. Cant we just move on like this? Do I really need to tarnish my familys reputation with my words? As he hesitated, Seoryangs cold face appeared in his mind. C The fate of the Demon Sword Family for hundreds of years depends on your conscience. Conscience? Is my conscience more important than my face? Is it more important than the honor of the Demon Sword Family? An event that almost no one remembers happened the year before last! For a moment, I thought of Mine, who had died unjustly. An unknown Mine who had never seen his face but was praying for his religious leader until the end. Even now, two years later, that demon will still be wandering the Nine Heavens, covered in stigma. I was foolish. If the Three Dukes had decided to do so, they could have reported it to the religious leader right away. If he tries to bury this situation now, the situation in the Demon Sword Family may become even more ridiculous. Because the Three Dukes will never sit idly by and watch this situation. Did you at least give me a chance to choose? Is telling the truth with my own mouth truly the way to protect the honor of the Demon Sword Family? The moment Ji Woon-hoe closed his eyes, Lee Cheon-sang finished speaking. I accept Ji Kang-hyeon, the eldest son of the Demon Sword Family, as my disciple. At that moment, all the demons shouted. I sincerely congratulate you on gaining new divine blood! As this was something that all the leaders already knew, the reaction was immediate. Even if you didnt know, it was natural to shout in congratulations when the sect leader said he would accept a disciple. This is the moment when a new disciple of the Heavenly Demon Church is born. It was right then. Please wait!! Jump and jump. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ji Woon-hoe walked forward with his upper body lowered and knelt in front of the devil statue. Jiunhoe, the head of the Demon Sword House, risks death to offer you advice! Xu Liangs eyes lit up, and Xiao Yanshen clasped both hands. Ji Woonhoe shouted with indescribable emotion. I beg your Majesty, but my son has committed a great sin! stop. Wooooow! The square sank into silence at the Demon Gods majestic voice. Lee Cheon-sang glanced down at Jiwoonhoe and closed the Cheonma Insignia. The Demon Swordsman should take the Six Thousand Heart Pillars and enter the Demon God Palace. Coo! The curtain closed and the Demon Emperor was heard. Ji Yunhui was embarrassed and looked up at Ma Huang Ge. However, the Demon Emperor had already made a big circle and was heading toward the Demon God Palace. He wasnt the only one surprised. What is it? Both Xu Liang and Xiao Yanshen couldnt help but be embarrassed. They didnt know that Li Cheon-sang would end the declaration so easily, and they didnt know that he would stop the Demon Swordsmans words in front of everyone. At this point, everyone experiences their own surprise and confusion. The situation was taking an unexpected turn. Chapter 104 Episode 104 One who looks into the heart of God (4)Take a drink. I am honored. Grrr. The amber liquid filled the empty glass, drawing exquisite curves. The flowing incense was very fragrant. Ji Woon-hoe didnt usually drink alcohol, but this time he felt drunk. Thats how excited I was, and thats how distraught I was. Try it. Ji Woonhoe politely turned around and drank. Certainly, Six Thousand Heart Juice was worthy of hearing the sound of famous liquor. Although it was a strong drink, it even felt like it was protecting my body. Is it good? Very good. Then thats it. Lee Cheon-sang filled his cup. He himself pours and drinks the six thousand heart liquor given to Ji Woon-hoe. However, such actions instead caused turbulence in Jiwoonhoe. The sight of Lee Cheon-sang drinking the alcohol that was his was not only touching, but touching. Who did you hear it from? The question Did you know? rose up in my throat. I also felt resentful, wondering why you didnt tell me. Fearing that his unscrupulous feelings might be discovered, Ji Woon-hoe lowered his head. I heard it from the Three Dukes. Lee Cheon-sang nodded. I heard a report that something quite interesting happened in the side story. It may seem like he doesnt care about trivial matters, but that means seeing Lee Cheon-sang as simply a power-hungry politician. He knew everything about the events taking place within the Protestant Church. This is because he hears each and every detail of what happened, when and where it happened. And he remembered it all. Lee Cheon-sang spoke into the air. Bring the third one. There was no answer back. But Lee Cheon-sang didnt care at all. After a while. Kugoogung! With a heavy sound, the door to Daejeon opened and Seo-ryang entered. Seo-ryang, standing twenty steps away, bowed his head. Im meeting the leader. This way. Xu Liang glanced at Ji Yunhui. Ji Woonhoe was lowering his head with an expressionless face. Even Xiliang of the world could not guess what he was thinking. Would you like a drink? its okay. For a moment, Ji Woon-hoes eyes wavered. How dare you turn it down when your religious leader offers you alcohol? Is there anyone else in the world who has a big liver like that? What was even more surprising was Lee Cheon-sangs reaction. You dont seem to be in the mood for a drink. Sit down. yes. Xu Liang sat across from Ji Yun Hui. Lee Cheon-sang looked at Ji Woon-hoe and opened his mouth. You showed courage. yes? Its not easy to stand out in front of everyone. Its like you. Although he said it was befitting of Jiwoonhoe, it was actually a remark that was not befitting of Lee Cheon-sang. He wasnt the type of person to say things like that to anyone. Ji Yun-hoe was embarrassed and lowered his head even deeper. Here comes the Emperor. I just Ill ask. . How do you want to handle it? Ji Yun-hoes eyes shook greatly. It was a short question, but I dont know what Lee Cheon-sangs question means. As a father, what should you do with a child who has committed an unreasonable crime? The situation, feelings, and weight are different from when Seo-ryang suddenly asked a question. The person who just asked the question was the strongest and most feared Absolute on this endless continent. Privately, he is my son, but he has already become the religious leaders disciple. I think this is a problem that is out of my hands. It wasnt about avoiding the answer. He truly thought so. In the Church of the Heavenly Demon, or rather in the martial arts world, Lee Cheon-sangs words are the law. Since he announced that he would accept Ji Kang-hyeon as his disciple, he could no longer get involved in his sons affairs. This is because getting involved with a cult leaders disciples can mean ignoring the cult leaders authority. Head of the Demon Sword. Yes, leader. Are you going to make me ask the same question twice? ! Ji Yun-hoes face turned pale. Forgive me! I just What do you want to do? Answer me. What on earth is your teacher thinking? Ji Woon-hoe, who had been shaking his head furiously, soon shook his head. Trying to guess the leaders intentions is in itself immoral, and even if you knew, you would never know. All he can do is convey his honest feelings as they are. No matter how heinous the crime may have been, a child is still a child. The only people in the world who can embrace their children are parents. is it. But I am the head of the Demon Sword Family. Therefore, I think we should treat it more strictly. so? Ji Woonhoe closed his eyes. I want to give a punishment that is appropriate for the crime committed. Is that your truth? Thats right. Lee Cheon-sang nodded. I understand. I apologize. As you said, that child has become my disciple. It seems like it fell out of your reach. . But I dont want to ignore your sincerity. I will personally handle the eighth disciple of our school without anyone knowing. Lee Cheon-sang placed the liquor bottle in front of him. Take it. I dont know what to do with the blessings of the religious leader. If you do that, your conviction will disappear. Ji Woon-hoe bowed to Lee Cheon-sang and took a polite step back. Before retreating, he glanced at Seo-ryang, but Seo-ryang did not look back at him. With Ji Woon-hoe gone, only Lee Cheon-sang and Seo-ryang remained. Slurp. Before I knew it, a new bottle of alcohol was in Lee Cheon-sangs hand. He brought alcohol from somewhere as an empty gift. Take it. It is not an offer to drink, but a command to take. Xu Liang raised his glass. Lee Cheon-sang asked as he filled his glass. What did you feel? yes? What did you feel during the conversation between me and the Demon Sword Head? Xu Liang shook his head. I do not know. Im disappointed. . Drink. Xu Liang emptied his glass. Lee Cheon-sang filled his glass again and asked. Are the three sons of the Demon Sword Family still in the criminal court? As expected, this guy knew. Thats right. It wouldnt have been easy, but you managed to subdue it. I should have caught it somehow. The reason is? Because it was something that had to be solved. Do you think so? yes. Why? Xu Liangs eyes lit up. It was a powerful look in his eyes that had never been shown in front of Lee Cheon-sang before. There is no reason. It just had to happen. . To be more honest, my heart just made me do that. Lee Cheon-sang, who was looking at him silently, nodded. I like that answer. ? If the answer had been one filled with unnecessary rhetoric and unnecessary reasons, I would have been disappointed once again. Either be disappointed or not. What was important to Seoryang right now was not Lee Cheon-sangs feelings for him. I have a question. Can I ask you something? How did you know? no. I wonder why you kept quiet if you knew about it. Even Daehobeop, his closest associate, does not know Lee Cheon-sangs true face. And we dont even know how many hidden demons he has under his control. One thing is certain: at least, it is not strange for Lee Cheon-sang to know whatever happens within the Protestant Church. So I didnt wonder how he knew the real culprit. But I was curious as to why he hadnt said anything until now. A person died with a stigma attached to him. And the demon ended his life humbly, praying for Lee Cheon-sang until the moment of his death. Why didnt Lee Cheon-sang try to solve this problem if he knew who the real culprit was? I guess I was curious about the reason. Thats right. The answer lies in what you just said to me. Seoryang, who was tilting his head as he thought about his answer, momentarily hardened his face. C To be more honest, my heart just made me do that. My fist was shaking. Wasnt that why you liked it? . Does not matter. I am not someone who tries hard to please someone. Lee Cheon-sangs eyes became transparent. And it was the same for that Mine. yes? The person who died unjustly prayed for me until the moment he died. Do you think he really hoped for something and prayed to me? ? Do you think he wanted to clear his name? Did he pray for at least a peaceful life in the afterlife? Not like that. . He was just doing it for me. All I want to do is hope for the well-being of the one god I devoted my life to believing and following. There was no other intention there. !! Loyalty and faith that expect something in return are unclean. Its impure. The demon didnt care much about his own reputation. Its just for me with a pure heart. Lee Cheon-sang filled his cup. Although he still had an indifferent expression, was it Seo-ryangs mistake to see an inexplicable bitterness in the slightly shaded corners of his eyes? Being angry for the person who died unjustly is actually tarnishing his faith. . Thats why Im called God. God is not a being who relieves injustice. Just knowing and understanding is enough. But the leader Seo-ryang cleared his throat without realizing it. I felt uncomfortable telling a man who called himself a god that he was not human. Surprisingly, Lee Cheon-sang nodded. Of course I am human. Although he is human, he is called a god. In that case, I too have no choice but to strive to acquire the appearance of a god. The word effort really did not suit Lee Cheon-sang. Looking at him, I thought he must have been like this since he was born. The strength, personality, and presence. Seo-ryang quietly looked at him and held out a glass. Please pour me a drink. Lee Cheon-sang filled his glass as if it were natural. Seoliang said as he watched the cup being filled. Can I ask one more question? I allow it. I understand why you did not resolve Mines injustice. No, I didnt understand, but I knew it in my head. But? Then why did you accept the eldest son of the Demon Sword Family Master as your disciple? Just as there was no need to resolve the injustice, there was no need to accept him as a disciple, right? Wrong. There was a need to accept him as a disciple. There was a need? What does that mean? We needed him as material for our school. Ingredients? Yes. What ingredients? I dont want to explain. Seo-ryang whetted his appetite. Well, just answering so many questions is something. Lee Cheon-sang emptied his glass. S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But let me explain. You too are involved in this. Are you involved in this? Oh, youre involved with the Demon Sword Family? Lee Cheon-sang stretched out his hand to the side. Then, a powerful flow of power was felt in the air. Kugugoogung! With a harsh sound, several boxes flew through the air and landed next to Taesa. At that moment, Seo-ryangs eyes shook greatly. Would you like to know? Uh so um These are boxes that almost fell into the hands of the attackers. You were there too, so you would know. got caught. Youre screwed. Chapter 105 Episode 105 One who looks into the heart of God (5)Hu Yao-seongs words came to mind. C Even if I dont have to tell you, Im sure the leader will know everything, right? C Theres no way the leader doesnt know what I know, right? Yes. The reason Ho Yo-seong is so great C or dangerous C is because his personal ability and power are enormous. He was a genius with outstanding insight and at the same time a general military commander with power over all people. And the person who walked in a place that was one level higher than Hoyoseong was none other than Lee Cheon-sang. Not only is the position of the religious leader, the most powerful person in Protestantism, higher, but his personal abilities are also incomparable. If Ho Yo-seong is the eye of Shingyo, Lee Cheon-sang is Shingyo itself. There is no way that Lee Cheon-sang, who knew full well who the real culprit who murdered the seven believers two years ago was, did not know about Seo-ryangs expulsion. Then why didnt he reprimand Seo Liang? C It may or may not be true. I cant even see what the leader is thinking about and how he moves. Seo-ryang secretly rubbed his sweaty palm on Lee Cheon-sangs thigh. My throat tightened and my back became wet. Yes, I knew. I vaguely knew about it through conversations with Ho Yo-seong. But hearing the story in front of my eyes felt different. If I wanted to punish her for that, I would have called her sooner. Of course, its not like theyre trying to catch you now. I know, but why are you so anxious? Lee Cheon-sang continued indifferently. These herbs were not collected to make elixirs. Oh yes. These are focused on eliminating, stealing, and killing any element. It is of little use in making elixirs that require amplification of medicinal power. . But to me, he is as useful as Ji Kang-hyeon, whom I received as a disciple. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He said that Ji Kang-hyeon was needed for the Heavenly Demon Church. And like Ji Kang-hyeon, he said that those herbs were useful for him. Thinking of oneself as the Heavenly Demon Church itself. It could be said to be the confidence of a religious leader, but Seoryang felt a strange sense of discomfort. Wait a minute, didnt you say Ji Kang-hyun was an ingredient? ingredient. It wasnt a metaphor or anything. I could literally feel Lee Cheon-sangs sincerity in using Ji Kang-hyeon as his material. What do you mean its useful? We will experiment on him with these herbs. Experiment? Yes. Unique indifferent eyes. In those eyes, Seoryang read the cruelty of a demon god that was far from human common sense. The concentration of true energy, the level of clarity of consciousness, and the threshold of desire. After taking all that into account, we will destroy his humanity. ! The probability of success cannot be calculated. Of course, it wont be an easy task, and he will most likely end up as a ruined person. Dehumanize? Nine times out of ten, youre going to end up in ruins? What kind of creepy thing is this again? A faint smile appeared on Lee Cheon-sangs lips. If it fails, it will be discarded. Xiliang felt chills. You mean disposal? Lee Cheon-sang was now saying that he would conduct a human experiment that had no chance of success. I didnt want to ask what the reason was. It didnt seem like they would tell me. There was something else I was really curious about. Did you say from the beginning that you would accept me as a disciple for that purpose? Because the Demon Sword matriarch wanted it. ! If I hadnt been asked to take my child as my disciple, I would have experimented on my own body. However, if he is a felon who deserves punishment, there would be no harm in using him as an experiment material. What are you going to do when the experiment is over? We will only know when the time comes. But I dont think the cooked fish will be able to swim in the sea again. Xu Liangs eyes wavered. I dont know how terrible the experiment was. However, I would rather have my head cut off with a single knife than become someones experiment material and cry out in despair. Anyone would do that. I dont know if he will be punished appropriately for the crime he committed, but it is clear that it will at least be a terrible end. Its something a person shouldnt do. Yes. This is inhumane. But I hope you fail if possible. A cruel look of death flashed in Seo-ryangs eyes. Thats also very miserable. Seven Protestant believers were killed? That alone is a serious crime that would be worth beating to death. But its not just that. He must have put countless civilians in hell by now. The vivid life that appears in the corner of the eye proves it. Even if all the crimes were revealed and he was imprisoned in a penal court, he would have been sentenced to death or life imprisonment at best. It is better to suffer miserably in endless despair. That was Seo-ryangs idea. And Lee Cheon-sang thought while looking at such generosity. Were getting closer. When I brought my third child to Panmajeong, all I could feel was death. The guy instinctively understood the concept of death. Lee Cheon-sang, who has been digging into demons for decades and has now even begun to break away from the concept of demons, never thought that such a thing could exist in reality. But its different now. The guy who used to walk only in death was now slowly getting closer to being a demon. It doesnt matter why he was angry. The important thing is that this guy has become more cruel and rough than before. In this way, as you gradually become closer to the devil, the reason will no longer matter. It will become cruel, rough, and evil for no reason. If he doesnt reach the realm of extreme magic before then this guy will just be a common demon who is just strong. Xiliang sighed. No matter what, if it was going to turn out like this, I guess I was being rude for no reason. Lee Cheon-sang knew the real culprit and even had plans to deal with him. In the end, he went out in vain and ended up suffering physically. Not like that. yes? I do not receive interference from flesh and blood in dealing with my students. But didnt the Demon Sword Family realize this situation thanks to you coming forward? ? Even if I committed a mortal sin, I cant help but feel resentment towards the cult leader who ruined my family. ! Because you came forward, as a result, the Demon Sword Head stopped being dissatisfied with me. There is a big difference in whether you know it in advance or not, and whether you admit it yourself or not. okay. Therefore, the Demon Sword Head should be grateful to you. thanks? Thanks to that, we were able to maintain the familys legacy. Seo-ryangs eyes widened. Maintain the family name? What does this mean again? Lee Cheon-sang said after emptying his glass. I will give you an order soon. I think you guys are so hungry that you go outside to get some fresh air without even looking at them, so I think its the perfect way to clear your nose. Seo-ryang cleared his throat without realizing it. Im grateful that I just passed it on, but I didnt think it was necessary to say something like that. By the way, is it a name? Just so you know. Oh yeah. Just go out and see. Seoryang bows his head and leaves Daejeon. Out of curiosity, he turned around. Umthe leader. . Can I ask you one more question? I allow it. Xu Liangs face became blurred. Then, do you know why Ji Yeong-hyeon, the third son, became like that? Know. I knew it would happen. Immense internal power was sealed. My martial arts skills were insignificant. I guess so. Even though I was fine during the day, I lost my temper at night. Why on earth is that guy? Lee Cheon-sang spoke clearly. You dont need to know that much. Seo-ryang, embarrassed, bowed his head again. See you later. thud. And just like that, the gates of Daejeon closed. Lee Cheon-sang, who was filling his glass alone, took out a gold bag from his pocket. Its called the Avatar Jewel Is it still in Gangho? There was a hint of interest in his eyes. I found something interesting. This is one of the items posted by the convoy minemen with their reports. At the time, everything deemed useful at the raid site was collected. The collected items also included blood and toenails of bloodworms. Also in his hand was the gold bag that Jeong Il-ryong had given to Oh Gyeong-hwa, the leader of the Iron Widan, in exchange for obtaining the Avatar Jewel. In many ways, I see the third benefit. The Avatar Gem plays the role of absorption when the right circumstances are created. Its not about sucking away your energy. It steals and absorbs a persons life spirit. If the Fire God Jewel had not fallen into his hands, he would have tried to get it into his hands as well. Ji Young-hyeon, who learned the mutated absorption magic technique through Ji Kang-hyeons trick, would have been unable to live a normal life in the future. That was the reason why Ji Young-hyeon aimed for the Mukwanggeom. He approached in order to suck out the extreme demon energy that was sleeping in the demonic bottle of heaven. Of course, if he had absorbed the demonic energy of the Ink King Sword, his body would have exploded and he would have died. I will make my blood relatives skills my own I was too greedy. The reason Ji Kang-hyeon had Ji Young-hyeon learn the suction magic technique on his behalf was because he knew the side effects. Perhaps Ji Kang-hyeon has been constantly managing Ji Young-hyeon. He must have exquisitely manipulated and exploited Ji Young-hyeons desire to lose her senses and suck up the inner strength of others. That was the reason why Ji Young-hyeon had an accident on her first day at school. The person who could suppress Ji Yeong-hyeons desires was not by his side because he was at the Demon God Palace. It will be an unforgettable annihilation ceremony for the head of the Demon Sword Family. You will have to think about what to do with your third son as well as your eldest son. * * * So it is. . . Gogu and Soyeonsim said nothing. Seoliang quenched his appetite. Its a somewhat bland ending, having filtered out what needs to be filtered out, but what can you do? This is the board that Lee Cheon-sang belongs to and not anyone else. Since Lee Cheon-sang said he would do it, the two people could not see the guys hands being handcuffed. It will be regrettable in many ways. Soyeonsim sighed. Im glad I did. . I dont know how the leader will deal with the real culprit but yeah. This might be better. It seemed like he really wanted to believe it. Gogu shook his head. What Wonju So said is correct. If the religious leader said he would do it, the real culprit would be in a lot of pain. yes? I am not trying to guess the intentions of my God, but when you reward or punish someone, you do not say that you will do this or that. ! The religious leader said he would handle it himself. I dare to guess that the real culprit will struggle in a place worse than hell. Neither dead nor alive. Not only Su Yeonsim but also Seo Liang felt a shiver run down their spines. No one else but Gogu, the leader of the Penal Law Party, says that. It felt real. Then what will Ji Young-hyeon do? You didnt say anything about it. I think theyll probably just leave us to handle it ourselves. okay. Soyeonsim sighed. The screening seemed complicated. I guess Im just like everyone else in the end. The one who committed the crime is my older brother, but my younger brother, Ji Young-hyeon, doesnt look good either. I understand. If we do that, what happens to Ji Young-hyeon? Xiliang scratched his head. Perhaps the Demon Swordsman will ask you to be released? I guess so. Gogu said. Although not as much as my brother, he is also guilty. Because they attacked Protestant believers. You man, that was a trap investigation. That too. But who knows what he might do again if we let him go? Then catch it then. Why would the Penal Code Hall be the Penal Code Hall? Do you want to discuss the meaning of the partys existence? Im sorry, but I am the head of the criminal code and the main person of this school. We cannot let go of someone who will clearly cause harm to our school if left behind, even though we know that he will do so. Xiliang sighed. If you look at various logics, there will be no end to it. Well, since he is detained in the penal court, there is no need for me to say this or that. Then Gogu spoke. But even if you dont need to catch him, the Demon Sword matriarch wont ask for your third son. huh? why? Theyve condemned the first child to hell, so wouldnt they try to take the third child with them? The Demon Sword matriarch mismanaged her children. And the leader knows that. The Demon Swordsman cannot choose anything that could be considered an unreasonable request from this side. Gogus eyes lit up. You dont want to see your family ruined because of your son. . He has already abandoned his eldest son. I made the decision not as a father, but as the head of the Demon Sword family. The second choice will be easier. Right. Of course, my heart will be broken that much. This is an extremely heartless statement. But it was also reality. Seo-ryang thought for a moment and then stood up. Anyway, take care of what to do with him. I think its right for me to just leave. Gogu took control. Regardless of the outcome, I am indebted to the Three Dukes. I will not forget this debt. Sniff, thats it. Sowonju also bowed his head. Thank you for your hard work. I will visit you once a day. I would appreciate it if you could bring me a good drink. Of course. Seo-ryang caught a glimpse of the two people and left the criminal court. Ma Dong-pil, who had been waiting outside, hurriedly approached. Are you here? Uh huh. Did you finish well? Its a bit sloppy, but well Seoryang sighed softly and grinned. There are two days left for the Pasun Festival, right? Thats right. Okay then He clenched his fists. Lets enjoy the remaining two days to the fullest! Chapter 106 Episode 106 In relationships and relationships (1),the Pasun Festival ended successfully. The ancestral rites to Pasun were held solemnly, but the rites lasted less than half an hour. As someone said, the current Pasun Festival was like a festival. Now that the colorful festival is over, all that remains is to clean up afterward. The general military mobilized seventy-five percent of the Protestant troops and completed the cleanup in two days. Even if work is paralyzed for a day or two, I thought it would be better in the long run to get things sorted out quickly. Is that why? Shinkyo regained his calm as if he had never been in such an atmosphere. Just as even the wind, which is nothing special, can feel particularly cold after a hot summer, Cheonma Shinyo Bridge looked very quiet after the bustling festival. * * * Are you okay? Huh! Huh! Ma Dong-pil, covered in sweat, was panting with both hands on the ground. Xu Liang grinned. As he held the sword on his shoulder without breaking a single drop of sweat, his face even looked radiant. Its still pretty good. Its increasing every day. Gasp! Thank you! What is gratitude? I will be safe only if you become strong. Just think of it as an investment. Despite his words, Ma Dong-pil felt grateful. There are degrees to investing too. Seoryang, who taught me with care for every single cut and step, was a better teacher than any other instructor I had seen at Shingyo. One last round? of course! Choose your breath properly. Lets stick together properly since its the last time. yes! Ma Dong-pil, who had caught his breath for half an hour, straightened his sword. Then the front door slammed! It opened with a sound. Im here! Pow! Wi Hongryeon, who had spun around in the air, fell down. She collapsed with the whites of her eyes exposed and her tongue sticking out, and a fist-sized rock was rolling next to her. Xu Liang growled. You dont even knock on the door anymore? Go crazy and take that. Ma Dong-pil swallowed his saliva. Late Confucius. Still But what! no. Anyway, it seems like its irrational. Ill have to spank you later. Somehow, that thing doesnt die. I thought that getting spanked would be better than getting hit by a rock, but Ma Dong-pil didnt dare say it out loud. Now was the time to focus on one sword rather than the safety of Wei Hongryun. Start. yes. Cheeeeeek! As soon as he finished speaking, blue sword energy rose from the Ink Kings sword. It wasnt the secret single soul sword or the noble sword. It could be seen that the sword device gently rising from the point of the sword was aimed at striking, not slashing. The corners of Seo-ryangs mouth rose. I learned faster. Being a strong herbivore is not necessarily advantageous. The goal is to find the most effective attack against the opponent. Just like Seo-ryang, who instinctively pulled out his sword and struck it down when Lee Cheon-sang said he would give him a lesson, he must have the eye to find loopholes and exploit weaknesses to be considered a true expert. Even the strong and heavy swords that Ma Dong-pil pursued were martial arts of a type that almost never hit the odds if you just put them into practice. If you can obtain a clear martial law on both sides of the attack, you will boast of unassailable military power. Im going with my sword. Come anytime. After a moment of concentration, Ma Dong-pil moved. Boom! An honest advance without any tricks. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. Look at this? The speed of moving forward is not fast. It was not like Ma Dong-pil, who continued to make explosive movements in order to somehow force the blow. How are you going to attack me? This time, Seoryang couldnt read Ma Dongpils intentions. By the time the distance was narrowed down to three, two, and one chapters. Ugh. Ma Dong-pil swung his sword. uh? I thought I would be able to get qualified quickly and quickly, but that wasnt the case. Swing the Inkwangsword downward from above at a distance that cannot be reached. It wasnt dark and the speed was just slow. What are you doing Sigh! Coooooo! At that moment, a strong feeling of weight came from above my shoulders. Damn it! Incontinence spread across the land where Xiliang walked. My body felt heavy, as if I was carrying a thousand pounds of rock. That bastard Ma Dong-pils face was pale and did not match his serious expression. It meant that the power released in an instant was enormous. Xi Liang lifted the Yongrin sword on his shoulder. His movements were unusually slow. It is being influenced by Ma Dong-pils sword pressure. Keuung! Kwazizig! The intangible sword pressure that was pressing down in the air was completely shattered. Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At the same time, Ma Dong-pil moved. bang! Unlike before, this is an explosive movement. It was faster than any speed shown before. Xu Liangs eyes wavered. The point of the Ink Kings sword, which pushed out the air, was aimed at his heart chamber. It is too late to deal with it by swinging the Yongrindo. Before he knew it, his left hand was holding the chilya sword that was attached to his right waist belt. The Heavenly Demons killer soldiers and the ancient demon soldiers collided head-on. Qarring! Wow! Ma Dong-pil was thrown out of the training ground with an explosion of alcohol. After rolling several times, he vomited blood once. Uweek! The pouring blood proved serious internal injuries. It was a two-way attack that was carried out at the risk of internal injuries, but on top of that, he was hit with a sword that was too difficult to handle. It was fortunate that I did not lose consciousness. Cherry Blossom, who saw the scene from afar, was surprised and ran to Ma Dong-pil. Master Ma! Are you okay? Cluck cluck! Gasp! I cant come to my senses at all. It was an aftereffect of receiving the swords shock wave. Im conscious, but I cant even kneel due to dizziness. Aenghwa looked at Seoryang with worried eyes. Late Confucius. What should I do? Seo-ryang did not recognize her gaze or voice. I was busy looking at Ma Dong-pil with surprised eyes. But even for a moment. Cheer ring! After leading the way neatly, he approached Ma Dong-pil. Ma Dong-pil tried to get up somehow, but he kept leaning. The shock wave penetrated the eardrum and caused an abnormality in the sense of balance. Xiliangs hand touched his famous acupoint. Wooooow. High-purity magical energy swirled around Ma Dong-pils whole body in an instant. That wasnt all. Above the Guyumagong, he even used the Muaegong. Grumbling. Dead blood flowed from Ma Dong-pils nose. At the same time, my shaken vision was corrected and the dizziness disappeared. Whoop! Whoop! Only then did Ma Dong-pil come to his senses and look up at Seo-ryang, out of breath. Im sorry. It looked ugly. Seo-ryang looked down at Ma Dong-pil without saying a word. Ma Dong-pils expression showed puzzlement. Ive never seen Seoryangs face like that before. A strange face that looks both admirable and bitter, surprised and not very appropriate. hey. Yes yes? Since when? Im sorry, but what do you mean? Xu Liang touched his lips. I didnt know how to explain this. her! Why are there all these guys? In martial arts, there is a technique called Cheongeunchu (ǧN). A technique to amplify the weight of ones body using powerful internal energy. Of course, thats just the opinion of those who dont really know about Cheongeunchu. No matter how magical the inner energy is, it cannot amplify the weight of the human body. However, just as you can use internal force to generate a force greater than muscle strength, you can load an explosive feel of weight in an instant by pouring internal force into the center of gravity. But thats usually only possible for my body. Like Ma Dong-pil, using the technique of Cheongeunchu to press the sword and press down on another persons body was something that not just anyone could do. It was also one of the paths leading to the divine skills of empty space creatures. It was also in line with the ability of a transcendental master who emits energy waves to subdue the bodies of others. If you had been able to use the move you just made when confronting Ji Young-hyeon, you would have been able to subdue him too. yes? Ji Young-hyun had overwhelming strength. It was enough to suppress even highly enlightened masters. But its a power that doesnt work in front of truly talented people. Ma Dong-pil nodded without realizing it. For example, Seo-ryang overpowered Ji Yeong-hyeon in an instant. Just like you a little while ago. ! How did you come up with the idea to use such a trick? Ah I just Ma Dong-pil, who had been rambling, said with his face set. I thought that a quick and strong attack could not even touch Confucius. That is correct. Because Im faster and stronger than you. yes. In that case, I decided it was right to maximize my strengths. This is because, even with the same strength, efficiency is higher when using familiar martial arts. I made the right decision. But I figured that a simple attack wouldnt make much of a difference from before. There, I got a clue from Confucius martial arts skills. clue? which? Confuciuss method of drawing So The method of painting old people. Youve demonstrated it to me once before, right? It did? The cold wind of ice and snow that permeated after the extreme firepower that came after the powerful sword wind was truly the utopia of martial arts. However, the reason why the cold wind was more scary was because the Choshik used right in front of him was Geukyang Jigong. So you maximized the sense of speed by using a sharp sword after a blunt sword? yes. Of course, even that didnt seem to work, so I tried to amplify the power of the sword as a precaution. Ma Dong-pil sighed. In the end, this too had to bow before a stronger power. Fool. to? You dont know how amazing Ji has done. Seoliang did not hide his admiration. It was the moment I admired the most purely for my martial arts skills since I met you. ! Just as important as honest effort is a change in thinking. Changes in ideas come from creativity, and creativity can only be unleashed when you truly know your abilities. . I was able to come up with such a number because I knew the biggest advantage of your martial arts. Such creativity and attempts accumulate to form a large mass. Do you know what that lump is called? I am well It is called enlightenment. ! Enlightenment is not just a flash of light and inspiration. Growing without realizing it through calm effort and constant practice is also enlightenment. Seo-ryang tapped Ma Dong-pil on the shoulder. I was truly impressed. Even I was almost in danger. If it were so bad, I wouldnt have chosen the Chilyado. Ma Dong-pils face showed a look of emotion. I was thrilled to receive such praise from the respected Confucius. Its just that your body isnt trained enough to use a trick like that. The amount of pure energy is close to mine, but my body cannot fully utilize that power. Ah Of course, you have trained sufficiently so far. Nevertheless, the fact that the body cannot endure is not because of poor training. Its because of the limitations of the magic you are learning. Xu Liang stood up. Im having some breakfast. Where are you going? Dont tell me. Just like that, Seo-ryang hurriedly walked out the front door. Take a look at the Wi Hongnyeon that has fallen to the side! It was after he committed the atrocity of kicking and throwing at Ma Dong-pil. * * * oh! This is it. Seoryangs face brightened as he watched Geumgang Night Magic Gong, one of the Ten Magic Books. Its just his thing. Originally, I thought of the Pocheon Geummagong (ħ) that I saw at Gojuk Forest a while ago, but my thoughts changed after seeing this martial art. Geumgang Yacha Magick was a perfect match for Ma Dong-pil, to the point where it felt like it was a martial art created just for him. I chose this and a couple of sword techniques Huh? Xiliang narrowed his eyes. There was someone secretly hiding behind the numerous bookshelves, glancing at them. But. Small? Hes very short. White? The skin is very white. young? And he was very young. Xiliang scratched his head. who are you? Hiccup! Even though I was looking at it, I dont think I knew I would get caught. A girl with hiccups appeared, crossing her toes, probably because she was quite surprised. Hmm, I dont know who he is, but he is that guy. cute. She was a girl with a lot of cuteness. It is difficult to estimate age. If you look at it at first glance, it looks like it is around six or seven years old, but if you look a lot, it can look like it is over ten years old. The girl, who had been rolling her eyes nervously, folded her back. Hello, Brother! Seo-ryang unconsciously clutched his chest. Chapter 107 Episode 107 In relationships and relationships (2)Brother? Let me see. My age is now fifty-nine not. Hes about twenty-five, but he looks a little older than ten at most. Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The age difference is over ten years. Of course it can. If you look at families with many children, it is common for the age gap between the eldest and youngest children to exceed ten years. The problem is that the flesh and blood of this body called Seoliang is not in Protestantism. In that case, that girl is not a blood relative either. But your brother? To whom is this body worthy of being called brother? what? fifth? . Not. Ah, seventh! So hes the youngest? yes. The girl bowed her head again. Seo-ryang flinched without realizing it. My hand went up to my chest without me realizing it. It felt like I had been hit directly in the heart. Thats completely. If thats the case, isnt existence itself a myth? It seems that a beautiful spirit that guards the heavenly gods has come down. Just receiving greetings makes me so sad that I dont know what to do. Dangerous! Its dangerous I dont know why, but its really dangerous Its not that that girl is dangerous, its yourself thats dangerous. No, anyone who sees a girl child will consider themselves dangerous. because? Isnt it so cute? When I first saw Geumho, I thought he was really cute, but this kid is different. Sometimes I wanted to bite the mean kids in the back alleys, but these are on a different level. It can truly be said to be a heavenly creature. When I saw him staring at me with his index finger bitten, my heart prickled. W what are you doing here? I asked that question without realizing it. The girl Chae Yeo-min () spoke in a low voice. Im looking at martial arts books. I guess so. What would you do if you looked at martial arts books in Mugo? Ah, teenage devil? yes. The teacher gave permission. yes. . . Hmm, thats right. You gave me permission, so Ill be here. But youre already at the level of watching Teenage Demon Lords? The fifth one was also approved only recently? Whats there to know! Seoliang rolled his eyes. Before I knew it, my palms were sweaty and I wiped them on my thighs. . . Hmm, youre a guy who doesnt talk much, huh? Yeah, thats not bad either. Although this guy is young, he seems to have already mastered the wisdom of life. Okay, boy. After all, it is good for people to be serious. . . Hmm, but shouldnt there be at least some fun in this extremely depressing life? Okay, shall we let this fairy, or even the youngest, have fun opening her mouth? But how? When should I have had a conversation with children? Again. Cold sweat formed on my forehead, passed over my eyebrows and cheeks, and soon hung on the tip of my chin. whats this?! Even when I was working with the worlds best experts, I hardly ever shed a drop of sweat! It was a time when Seo-ryang was thinking so intensely. Hey Huh? Ugh! Tell me, tell me. After hesitating for a moment, Chae Yeo-min bowed her head. Ill go first, brother. huh? Oh, you want to?! okay! i get it! . Jo, go in carefully. Understand? yes. Slurp. Chae Yeo-min disappeared while standing politely. It was a surprising new law for someone of his age. But there was nothing to admire about him. Seoryang sighed heavily and squatted down without realizing it. Kids are difficult. * * * Ma Dong-pil looked down at Bigyeop with trembling eyes. Xiliang scratched his head. Its not easy to throw away the magic skills youve practiced your whole life. However, I cannot see it as right to insist on the original when I clearly know that it has flaws. Confucius. Lets change. Its right to change. Seoliang waved his hand as he looked at Ma Dong-pil, who was looking at him with turbulent eyes. Dont look at me with such sad eyes. thank you. You are my personal escort. I have to do everything you can to protect me as quickly as possible. Xiliang looked through the ranks. If you are at your level now, you will be able to fly in one day. Of course, it will take quite some time to replace the Magi that I have been learning with the Magi of Geumgang Yacha. yes. Youve been through a lot so far, right? Yes. In Gojuklim alone, Seoryang benefited greatly from Ma Dongpil. If it werent for Ma Dong-pil, I wouldnt have lasted even three months. But after that, Ma Dong-pil suffered particularly badly. Of course, it should be said that he was unlucky rather than weak. But what if that bad luck lasts a lifetime? It is impossible to hope for heavenly fortune forever and come back alive. Things must change now. You must know how to properly use the power you have. It is said that the best defense is coupled with the best offense. Dont just try to protect it, but be proactive. To do that, you must also know how to let go of what you have learned. Ill keep that in mind. If you understand, start right now. Please become stronger as soon as possible and take care of me later. The last words were strange, but Ma Dong-pil expressed his will by lowering his head. Just like that, Ma Dong-pil read the edict in the middle of the training hall. The environment is bad? That didnt mean anything to Ma Dong-pil right now. You will be able to read it with concentration even on a battlefield where arrows are raining down, not in a training ground. Ma Dong-pil is suddenly horribly focused. Seoryang, who was happily looking at Ma Dong-pil, suddenly felt a gaze and turned his head. Wei Hongryeon was glaring at herself with narrow eyes. why? . What the hell! Its disgraceful. Look at this kids speaking habits? Its disgraceful. Its shameful. What is so cruel? Why do you take such care of Mr. Ma? In addition to the incredible strength, now hes even in his teenage years? I thought that sword was just a decent sword, but it turned out to be the Kings Sword. whatever. Give it to me too. You keep giving me something! I also want a treasured sword! Give me the Teenage Magic Ball too! Please do me a favor too! Unless its something special, dont come here! Arent you embarrassed to look at the crew! Wei Hongryun took a step forward with a scary expression. Then he pretended to point with his index finger at his own forehead. I got a lump. So what! The wound was caused by a rock thrown by Confucius. If I had made a mistake, I would have been kicked out of this job. You lived as a result, bitch. Wei Hongryeon, who was looking at Seo-ryang indifferently, screamed loudly. You vile human being! With those words, Wei Hongryun went out the gate. That bitch, when are you going to give me a good spanking Ah! I should hit it now! Seoliang, who sent Wei Hongryeon off in anger, sat down in a corner of the training hall to catch his breath. What a nice day. Seoryang smiles while looking up at the sky. Before he knew it, Geumho came next to him. The golden tiger, waving its tail and pressing its face against his thigh, made a purring sound. Are you a cat or a fox? What? See the toenails? This is a complete tiger cub, right? Feeling a bit sad, I rub Geumhos face here and there. Geumho is up! yes! It was struggling wildly and making noise. I giggled and played with Geumho for a while. huh? Seoryang, who was bursting out laughing as he saw Geumho showing his belly and grinning, suddenly felt a gaze pricking his back. As I slowly turned my head, I saw beautiful hair shaking through the half-open door. Uh. What is this familiar yet creepy expression? Anyway, its amazing. Im pretty sensitive enough to sense the presence of an unmanned person approaching dozens of doors away, but I didnt notice until I approached the gate? Come to think of it, it was like that in Mugo too. His ability to hide his identity is outstanding. I wonder if I had to hide it and approach it. He really has a talent that the cult leader would pay attention to Not! Seo-ryang suddenly stood up. what? Why did you come here again? How did you find out? Oh, do you think everyone knows where each other lives? I dont know anyone but the fourth one? I had all kinds of thoughts. I was so embarrassed that I was just busy floundering without even realizing it. At that time, Chae Yeo-min stuck her head out through the large door. My fists are clenched. Every time I see it, my heart flutters at the fatal cuteness that seems to increase! And I felt blocked. Chae Yeo-min, who realized that Seo-ryang had discovered her, wandered around for a while and then walked over. Then he folded his waist in half. Hello, brother. hi. Chae Yeo-min smiled awkwardly. I just came to say hello. Ugh! * * * Are you calling me, sir? This way. Hu Yao-seong smiled and approached Li Cheon-sang. hmm? Why are you drawing orchids today? Unlike usual, Lee Cheon-sang was holding a brush instead of a drinking glass on top of the pavilion. The sight of him polishing the tip of his brush on a luxurious inkstone and vigorously striking orchids surprisingly blended well with the surrounding scenery. It seems like its been a while since I saw you cutting orchids. These are very informal words and actions. He was the only person in Shingyo who did not hesitate to show such a side to Lee Cheon-sang. Lee Cheon-sang, who was silently beating the orchids, soon waved his sleeves to stop the ink. Are the preparations complete? Yes, all you have to do is catch and eat it. When a tiger targets its prey, hunting cats that want to get the scraps are bound to follow. of course. What are those wildcats going to do? I think Ill just leave it at that. The corners of Lee Cheon-sangs mouth rose slightly. Even if you search the whole world, there will be only a few people who can understand his intention to reach the level of half-chan. In that respect, Hoyoseong could be said to be a truly comfortable and wonderful military. These arent ordinary hunting cats. I know. They are hunting cats with fangs. Much less than one or two. In fact, we might be counterattacked. All we have to do is send a tiger that can kill all those wild cats. Who would be suitable? After pondering for a moment, Ho Yo-seong smiled and answered. If you want to be sure, it would be better for the Senate to act. Its impossible. Yes, I knew you would. If so, how about sending three or four hundred and eight demon commanders along? Out of the top ten. Thats also impossible. I think they are decent criminals. They have a lot of work to do. I plan to select a few and send them to the North Sea soon. Ho Yaoseongs eyes widened. Do you want to touch it? Really? Thats right. Hmm I didnt expect it to get that far. Ho Yo-seong thought for a moment and then snapped his fingers. Then there is one person who is a perfect fit. Who is it. I think this is probably the answer the leader was hoping for. Li Cheonsang looked up at Hu Yaosheng. Hu Yaosheng said with a smile. Isnt there a master who clearly showed his abilities even though he had quite an accident recently? Lee Cheon-sang nodded. He wrote the words in fine pen on a dry piece of paper and handed it to Hu Yao-sheng. Tell it to the third. Why dont you call me directly? Lee Cheon-sang didnt answer. He just drew a new orchid. Hu Yaosheng lowered his head. I will leave this matter to the Three Dukes. Chapter 108 Episode 108 In relationships and relationships (3). . . Are you okay? I dont know whats okay. Seven Princess Chae Yeo-min smiled brightly at Seoliangs question. Yes, its okay. Cuteness seems to explode as a bright smile appears on her pale face with barely any breast fat left. What a scary kid. At that moment, the two words kidnapping came to mind. Seo-ryang quickly erased the unscrupulous thoughts that suddenly came to mind. Hey Huh? Ugh! say! Nice to meet you. Chae Yeo-min bowed awkwardly. Youve already said hello, so what else are you talking about? Anyway, there is no doubt that he is a very difficult child. He looks young, but doesnt his speaking style sound like an adult? It was definitely a far cry from the immature attitude of a child. Nice to meet youyes. Well, thats right. nice to meet. In the end, I had no choice but to say that. On the contrary, Chae Yeo-min smiled brightly again, probably because she liked it that way. Seoryangs heart, which had been filled with unknown tension, was also eased by that smile. A gust of wind blew between the two people. . . The tension that had quietly escaped came back in the form of the word awkwardness. My mouth feels dry. What do we do? How to? Do you have any textbooks or something? Like how to talk to a child. If nothing happened, it was either martial arts training or drinking. Other than that, they were busy killing their targets according to the orders given. Even the majority of the targets were elderly or young experts. Chae Yeo-min responded to the silent Seo-ryang with a smile. Seo-ryang smiled awkwardly and then suddenly looked at Chae Yeo-mins fingers. The childs white, dense fingers were twitching little by little. You were nervous. Even a child would not notice it. If you were a disciple of the Heavenly Demon Church, you could be arrogant enough. The problem was that this was not a place where one could run wild comfortably. Even if you looked around, the place was filled with bloody demons and no one would have dared to approach, so it must have been lonely. Anyway, a problem is a problem. I need to lighten the mood somehow. He thought of a plan to break this awkwardness. Um, have a cup of tea no. Alcohol this doesnt work anymore. Seoliang, who had been rolling his eyes for a while, clapped his hands. Not you, Yeomin! yes. did you eat? Yes, I ate it. Well, theres no way I wouldnt have eaten at this time. But Seoliang was adamant. Because I couldnt think of anything else except food. When you are young, you have to eat a lot of this and that. That way you can grow up well. yes. Cherry blossoms! A cherry blossom that was standing next to me, not knowing what to do, came up to me. Yes, Confucius! Please give me something to eat. I understand, Confucius! Oh, not a meal, but is there anything that a child might like? Cherry blossoms smiled brightly. I understand what you mean. Uh, thank you. youre welcome. Ill get ready quickly! Just like that, the cherry blossoms left the place. . . Chae Yeo-mins fingers became a little faster, and Seo-ryangs back became wet. Shall we go into the adventure? Its a little cold, isnt it? The weather is quite chilly. are you okay. Its not cold. . . But shall we go in first? Its a bit hard to stand. Your legs will hurt too. are you okay. It doesnt hurt. At that age, you are a genius who is learning even teenage magic. How can it be that it hurts just by standing for a little bit? You idiot!! Cold sweat formed on Seo-ryangs forehead. Chae Yeo-mins writhing fingers became even faster. Kahahahahah! When Cherry Blossom brings snacks should I say, Oh, that sister? Her name is Aenghwa. If you bring cherry blossoms, its a bit weird to eat it outside. yes. Its like that. . Oh, she likes cars. Would you like to wait and make some tea together? Only then did Chae Yeo-mins fingers stop. Chae Yeo-min smiled brightly. yes! Xiliang breathed a sigh of relief. * * * Confucius, snacks eh? Cherry Blossom came into the room and blinked. The mood between Seo-ryang and Chae Yeo-min, who were sitting across from each other at the table, was quite gloomy. What on earth had happened was that Seo-ryang was half-slung on the chair and Chae Yeo-min was just fiddling with her teacup. And in a bowl next to the table so large that it almost reminded me of a wash basin, there was a huge amount of Tie Gwan Yin, steaming up. Uh are you here? Yes, yes! Put it here. Aenghwa looked at the two people and placed snacks on the table. Seo-ryang forced himself to take a sip of tea. The taste and smell were terrible, but I felt energized after the hot tea entered my stomach. Chae Yeo-min was munching on the sugar cubes while secretly observing Seo-ryangs feelings. No matter how tired you are, how can you ignore those gazes? Xu Liang smiled slightly. Is it delicious? yes Im okay. Seo-ryangs expression suddenly darkened. You say its okay very often. Yes, its okay. Chae Yeo-min waved her foot again and looked away. Seoliang glanced at the cherry blossoms. Is this guy always like this? Ive never seen you before, so The conversation through eye contact was brief. Xu Liang asked, clearing his throat exaggeratedly. But what brought you here? . Ah, were you bored? Chae Yeo-min did not open her mouth easily. I just glanced at Seoryangs face. Seo-ryangs smile deepened. I didnt know why I had to smile, but I forced a smile. My extrasensory instincts were stirring. whats the matter? Is there something on my face? . Did you really bury it? At that time, Chae Yeo-min got up from her chair and bowed her head. Xiliang scratched his head. Your personality is incredibly upright. Thank you, brother. huh? thanks? What do you have to be thankful for? ah! Are you talking about confectionery? No, I can give you this much at any time. I survived thanks to you. I really wanted to say hello. You lived? Are you bored to death? Looking at Seoryang tilting her head, Chae Yeo-min spoke politely. Thank you for burying that bastard Hongwimun. ?! Hmm hes a son of a bitch. Isnt this a truly delicious expression? It is a wonderful insult that degrades not only the person involved but also his or her parents to dogs. Thank you for even burying me. I heard that when beggars in that open area eat dog meat, they bury it in the ground and cook it by smoking it. I dont know if we should go that far, but is it just our traditional way or something? Isnt that important now?! Xiliang opened his mouth wide. The eyes of the cherry blossoms standing next to me had become the size of saucers. I could never have imagined that such harsh words would come out of the mouth of this beautiful and adorable child. Uh Is that so? yes. That son of a bitch kept poisoning me. If you hadnt buried that child, I wouldnt have been able to endure much longer. Hes very polite, but his mouth is a bit harsh. ah! Now that I think about it. When I first saw him in Daejeon, his illness was evident. Even at a glance, I could see that it was a sign of poisoning. I was so out of it that I didnt pay any more attention. I knew it. I had said this to Hong Wi-moon when I intercepted the transaction with So Yeon-sim in front of Hong Wi-moon. Why are you the one who kills your brothers with both yin and yang? Why would you even want to take care of the youngest of you? There is no person in Protestantism who has gone so far as to poison a successor candidate. Except for the same candidate. So I was certain that it was Hong Wimuns work. Hes trying to kill my older brother too, so should I just leave him alone because hes the youngest? Seo-ryang whetted his appetite. You dont have to thank me. I just kicked it because it was annoying. It means its not specifically for you. For a comment from someone who was well-liked, it seemed a bit cold-hearted. Especially if it was a child, it would be upsetting to hear that. But Chae Yeo-min showed no such sign at all. But its true that I survived thanks to you. Uh Is that so? yes. Chae Yeo-min spoke once again with force. You saved my life. Unlike just a moment ago, when he was extremely awkward, his eyes shined brightly. Seeing those burdensome eyes, Seoliang subtly turned his head. Um okay, lets say so. Im not saying thats the case, but its definitely true. Uh I guess its something like that. Im not saying it will be like that, but it definitely is. If you feel that way. I definitely felt that way, and thats right. Bold and confident. Seo-ryang cleared his throat without realizing it. Anyway, this is the kid who came to say thank you. There was still some affection left in this bleak river. Because Im a child. How are you now? Are you feeling okay? yes. but. I wouldnt try to learn teenage magic with a body that hasnt even recovered. Anyway, its interesting. How could one possibly enter teenage magic at such a young age? Dont you think the religious leader thought it was possible and gave him a pass for false accusations? Whatever the reason, this guy is no ordinary genius. You dont have to be so thankful. Anyway No. Sodang said that the favor must be made clear. He said that if you receive grace, you should know how to be grateful. Thats a really cool thing to say. Who is Sodang? My head maid. aha? Youre very close to the head maid, arent you? yes. Sodang cooks us food and dresses us. Almost mom. yes? no. I was suddenly curious. You said that if you receive a favor, you should know how to be thankful, right? yes. Then how did you tell me to deal with resentment? Chae Yeo-min smiled meekly and said. I told them to tear it to death at any cost. . I also told them to give us a harpoon so they couldnt climb up again. . . What did the head maid called Sodang call Hong Yu-moon? You son of a bitch. I think I understand. This is why education is important. I dont know what kind of person the head maid is, but she doesnt seem suited to be in charge of the youngest childs education. No. Perhaps such teachings may be correct in the environment of the Church of the Heavenly Demon. In particular, didnt Chae Yeo-min almost die because of Hong Wi-mun? I wonder if the training on how to deal with resentment was too extreme, but such cruelty would be necessary to avoid appearing easy. Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Anyway, I dont appreciate it no. Xiliang cleared his throat. Your thanks was well received. Chae Yeo-min smiled brightly. yes! Its cute, its really cute. Seo-ryang unconsciously stroked Chae Yeo-mins head. For some reason, it feels like Im stroking Geumhos head, which makes me feel drowsy. lol. Chae Yeo-min makes a foolish smile and twists her body. Seo-ryang thought as he looked at that lovely sight. Now I have to let it go soon. Anyway, if this childs goal was to say thank you, that goal has been achieved. We cant keep dealing with each other forever. Doo doo doo. At that time, I heard the sound of carriage wheels rolling in the distance. Now, just by hearing the sound of the wheels, I could tell where it came from. That roar, alternating between heavy and light, is clearly a carriage under the Demon God Palace. uh? Its a carriage? Seo-ryang looked at Chae Yeo-min. Chae Yeo-min was sucking her fingers and looking at the gate beyond the window. Hes definitely a great kid. It is sensitive enough to hear the sound of a carriage from a long distance away. It meant that the feeling was that great. After a while, a playful voice was heard from outside the gate. Confucius! Thats me! thud! When the front door opened with a heavy sound, Seo-ryangs eyes shook with embarrassment. What? You came from the Demon God Palace, so why are you? Its unexpected, isnt it? Hu Yaosheng smiled and waved the folded paper. This is a message from the leader. Chapter 109 Episode 109 In relationships and relationships (4)External inspection agent (ⲿO) special investigation head (іԺ)? Thats right. Without realizing it, Seoryang opened his mouth and read the text written underneath the beautifully drawn orchid. What is it? What is this official name that is long and complicated and yet somehow seems like it would get a lot of glare from others? Hu Yaosheng took a sip of tea and said with a smile. For short, its called special inspector. It has been reduced, but the burden has doubled. Just hearing the title name gives you a sense of whats going on, right? Im so shocked and dont understand. Why on earth are you giving me this rank? Arent successor candidates not given ranks? The successor candidate is the highest ranking member of the Protestant Church. But that did not prove their abilities. The reason why the successors have a high status is because they were chosen by God. They could be said to be people who were recognized as having the potential, that is, to become the strongest Protestants in the future. That was the reason for not giving positions to the candidates. This was not only because capabilities had not been verified, but also to prevent the collapse of the organizational system. If even one of them gets a rank, all kinds of insects greedy for power will be attracted. Thats why the word representative external inspection was added. Its okay because its a temporary position. Its temporary, but isnt having a rank even once a problem in itself? why? Anyway, the flies will be attracted. It will have an impact on the succession battle, right? Those with high status and power are always caught in the crosshairs. Is there anything new? This is something that our schools leaders go through on a daily basis. The problem is my identity. Well, Im worried. Still, it doesnt make sense to not make soybean paste because youre afraid of maggots. What are you doing when you look like youre dying of fun? Seoliang slowly opened his eyes. I cant make soybean paste because Im afraid of maggots This is a somewhat meaningful statement. Is that so? What is this sinister ominousness that seems to be particularly infested with maggots in the cabinet I will be soaking this time? well? Why do you think that? Seeing our Commander-in-Chiefs wide-open face makes me just think that way. No matter how much I think about it, I feel like Im a bait tied to a fishing hook. Xu Liang grumbled softly. Its an order from the religious leader, so theres nothing much to do, but I dont want a special official position that only leads to suffering and death. Ho Yaoseongs smile deepened. Although he was laughing playfully, he was once again admiring Seoryangs insight. Its incredibly sharp. This one is truly a national treasure. It is clear that he is not good at power struggles, so how can he be so sharp? Is it an extension of survival instinct? That might be true. Just looking at what the religious leader had told him and his appearance during their first encounter, the Three Dukes had a better ability to sense danger than anyone else. I heard how great Confucius martial arts skills were. Youve already entered the realm of transcendence? What the heck sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There are no experts at our school who are playing right now. Even the Archduke is still closed. Wouldnt the Three Dukes have shown outstanding abilities in the meantime? Of course I have no choice but to ask you a favor. This is not a request, its an order. No matter what. Sniff. Speaking of which, you are truly amazing. At that age, you have accumulated martial skills comparable to that of a high-ranking magic general. You should change your mind. My words dont work for Confucius. Seoliang tilted his head. But are you talking about a hundred and eight horse leaders? Thats right. I dont think Ive ever seen it before. Is that possible? ah! Did you say you lost most of your memories from before you entered the military? Oh yes. I forgot for a moment. Who is talking to you right now? Lets not make any mistakes in front of this person. I wouldnt dare think that I was reincarnated, but you never know. The White and Eight Horse Commanders are the best leaders of our school. Each and every one of them is an expert in combat. They all belong to the Xinjiang Department. Xinjiangbu. Seo-ryang recalled the organizational system of the Heavenly Demon Church in the document given by So Yeon-sim. Two palaces, two divisions, three circles, four armies, five divisions, and six divisions. Igung refers to the demon palace and secret palace. The Demon God Palace was the residence and temple of the religious leader, and everyone in the religious religion knew about it. However, there were very few people who really knew about the secret palace. There was a lot of speculation that it was the residence of a retired former religious leader or a place where sacred teachings were kept. This part refers to the Military Department and the Xinjiang Department. If the military department is the head of Protestantism, the kidney department is the sword of Protestantism. Although they are independent organizations, they sometimes merge into one in times of crisis. Samwon refers to Hwanheewon and the Senate of the Protectorate, and Sagun refers to the Four Heavenly Demon Army, the strongest military organization of Shinto religion. Two of them are in the internal war and the other two are in the external war. Wudan and Yudae were also divided into inner and outer divisions. The difference was that, unlike the Odan, the Army Corps was a strictly combat unit. There were countless other organizations scattered around, but the simple organization structure was like that. Then does that mean that the Xinjiang division has the largest number of experts among the Protestant organizations? Seo-ryang stuck out his tongue. Even if I send just one kidney member, Ill eat up a few of the Daemun faction. Of course, that wont actually happen unless war breaks out. If there are that many masters, why dont you choose among the hundred and eight masters? They are emergency troops who never know when to rush out, and they are also the guardian demons of the Protestant religion. It is not appropriate to come forward with something like this. Tsk. Ho Yo-seong erased his characteristic playful expression. Anyway, the leader himself gave the order. You have to leave in two days, so get ready. Order from the cult leader. If you do not follow it, you will be punished immediately, even if you are a disciple. Now that I think about it, that gentleman I remembered what Lee Cheon-sang said the other day. C Sooner or later, I will give you an order. I think the four of you are so hungry that you go outside to get some fresh air without even looking at it, so its perfect for clearing your nose. C Just so you know. Damn it, was he this kind of person? uh? wait for a sec? Xiliang narrowed his eyes. Blow your nose? outside? He opened his mouth urgently. Commander General. Does this mission require me to be expelled from church? Ho Yo-seong said, scratching his cheek as if he was shaken. Isnt it obvious? I told you I was an external inspector. You must go outside, that is, outside the Protestant Church. ! Inspection within the new church is carried out by the military department with the help of the Black Bird Committee of the Criminal Justice Party. Why did the term special inspector come about? Wearing an armband and going outside Huh? . Confucius? . Confucius. omg! Ah, did you call me? Why are you so distraught? Seo-ryang quickly came to his senses and shook his head. no. Its a bit scary to think about being exposed to the cold wind outside. Cold wind? Its clear that the village at the bottom of the mountain is warmer than here. Thats what it says. Contrary to his sour face, Seoryangs heart was pounding like crazy. Did that mean you would expel me from school? Was that something like that?! I really want to burst into laughter. That gentleman is finally giving me a worthy gift! I feel that way toward the person who provided the clues that enabled the evolution of the Dark Spirit Demonic Attack into the Guyu Demonic Attack. But right now, the little teachings that Lee Cheon-sang had given did not occur to Seoryang at all. What filled his head was hope and joy. Sis punishment! You can go out! We can go out again! Ho Yo-seong, who was looking at Seo-ryang blankly, scratched his head. Anyway, what you have to do while wearing the armband of special inspector is Didnt you bring a separate document issuing the order? I brought it with me. Give me that. Do you mind if I dont have to explain it further? Of course, its all written down in the document. Isnt it my job to look around, harpoon if it looks like a dog, and pat its butt if its clean? It would be hard to find a more delicious explanation than that. youre right. Then thats it. Xu Liang held out his hand. Hu Yaosheng took out a well-sealed document from his pocket and handed it to him. You dont need to feel too burdened. The Archduke has also been through missions like this a couple of times. Is that so. yes. Xu Liang was speechless. Ho Yaoseong, who was examining his face, stood up from his seat. If I have time, I would have a drink like I used to, but Im a bit busy too. Ill just have to get up and take a look. Is that so? If you do, please go quickly. Yes. I dont think I can see you off. I hope you return home safely. Your school? joy! Haha, dont worry. Ho Yo-seong gets back on the carriage after receiving a send-off that doesnt seem like Seo-ryangs send-off. He muttered shakily. Why do you look so excited? Is it that good? It seemed that what the religious leader said was true. I heard that he seemed to find staying on campus quite frustrating, but did he really want to leave? Hu Yaosheng looked out the window. The faces of countless demons passed by among the rapidly flowing surrounding scenes. Its a relationship Recently, the vertical structure of Shingyo and the Seven Families is shaking. Some of them, who had been the hands and feet of Protestantism for hundreds of years, no longer wanted to be ruled by anyone. The fact that Geogyeongga and Jeoksaga who participated in the Pasun Festival showed signs of blatant discomfort proved this. Those two families were even families that offered their flesh and blood to the religious leader as disciples. It was similar to the psychology of wanting to eliminate the object of fear. Just as they were afraid of ghosts and tried to get rid of them by calling a magician skilled in magic, they were also trying to get rid of the object of their fear by calling someone. Its okay to exclude the Demon Sword Family and the Thousand Treasure Gold Family. There are four families belonging to the Seven Families that participated in this Pasun Festival. Among them, the Demon Sword and the Heavenly Treasure are clean. This was the result of the military departments direct investigation prior to their response. Now is the time to catch it. The deity did not move and the priests were silent. Only now, after enduring that time of suffering, have I finally read the murderousness of the blade hidden behind laughter. And the Samgongja was perfect as another sword to get rid of that deadly force. Do you know? Drinking back then was fun, but I couldnt drink to much. Hu Yaoshengs eyes deepened. If we come back safely, then lets have a binge and get drunk, Samgongja. * * * Seolyangs face was flushed red when he returned to his residence with his heart pounding. Im going. I can confidently go out on my own without worrying about what anyone thinks. It took a while for Lee Cheon-sang to order, but what is it? What was important was that, unlike before, this outing was legal. at las! Because I was with a convoy, I returned without being able to properly understand the troop numbers or movements of the surrounding geographical branches. Its okay though. Whatever happens, its good. I was finally able to leave the Protestant church I had lived in for over a year. I was able to enjoy the freedom I had dreamed of my whole life. Of course, you will have to do quite a bit of work even after going outside. Brother? uh? ah! You are a woman. You havent gone yet? Chae Yeo-min tilted her head. Why are you doing this? Where does it hurt? Is that possible, Inseok? Hahaha! You can never, ever, ever get sick! Oh yes. Xi Liang clenched his fists. Freedom! Seoryang plans a hopeful future, even shaking his body. Chae Yeo-min was looking at Seo-ryang with bright eyes. Chapter 110 Episode 110 In relationships and relationships (5)Woooo!! Beautiful golden waves fluttered around the training ground. It was very beautiful, but only on the outside. Lurking in the waves was the anger of the Demon King, who became a ghost himself while trying to slay an evil spirit. Geumgang Yacha (ҹ) means King Damuncheon („) of the Four Heavenly Kings (Four Heavenly Kings) of Buddhism. It is also called Bisamuncheon (ɳT) and guards the northern sky of Sumisan Mountain (횏ɽ). No one knows why there is a magician named Geumgang Yacha in the Heavenly Demon Church, which believes in Pasun, which is said to be the opposite of Buddha. However, it was clear that Geumgang Yacha Magic Gong was one of the best magic arts in Shinkyo. Kugoogung! Ma Dong-pil, who stood up with both feet on the floor, looked very calm, unlike the strong energy waves coming out. This is it. What was in the peaceful light of the eyes was the joy that reached its peak. Using your full power is! Ma Dong-pils hand touched the Mukwang sword. Flash! A brilliant sword energy that charges high in the sky. It was on a different level from the sword skills that had been used so far. It was a high-density sword technique that combined the level he had achieved with his strength and will to fight. Clap clap clap. Ma Dong-pil, startled by the sound of applause coming from one side, lowered his head. Seo-ryang was clapping his hands, leaning against the wall. I caught it properly. Congratulations. Confucius. Use that power well. Ill figure it out, but Ill figure it out. Ma Dong-pil, who had a sharp sword, bowed his head politely. This power of mine will only be used for Confuciuss life. Its my life Seo-ryangs voice sounded bitter for some reason. As he was looking at Ma Dong-pil, he lifted his index finger. To the room. Seo-ryang threw an order document to Ma Dong-pil, who followed him into the room. Ma Dong-pils eyes widened as he looked down at the document with a puzzled expression. What if you are a special inspector? Yes, I have something to do. This is an order given directly by the leader. thats right. Ma Dong-pil was purely impressed. Thats amazing. I understand that the leader does not easily give ranks to his successors. Is that so? I heard the Grand Duke tried it a couple of times? Oh really? I didnt know. Well, thats not important. Seo-ryang sat down on the bed and spoke seriously. We will depart early in the morning tomorrow, around 5-7 am. They say it comes with an escort unit, but Im not sure about that. All right. It starts with Jeoksa. yes. Ma Dong-pil showed no signs of surprise. It wasnt like he was just ignoring Seo-ryangs words. As his martial arts skills became stronger, he realized his position accurately and realized what he truly needed to do. No matter what the surrounding situation is, if you have a clear opinion and a clear goal, there is no reason to be shaken. Ma Dong-pils leisure was that of a strong man. Seo-ryangs face darkened as he looked at Ma Dong-pil like that. Dongpil. Yes, Confucius. . . . If its difficult to say, you can say it later You said it a little while ago, right? Use your power only for me. of course. Dont do that. yes? do not do that. That power is yours alone. You should value your life more than mine. Ma Dong-pil lowered his head. I dare say, I cannot follow that order. Hey man. I am Confuciuss bodyguard. A sword that cannot cut through my corpse will never touch Confucius. Xi Liang swallowed a deep sigh. This is why I was nervous when Ma Dong-pil came as my personal escort. Because I felt like I couldnt kick him out at a moment like this. I thought so too at first. Knowing Ma Dong-pils loyalty to him, he wanted to suggest that he abandon Protestantism and come with him. It was at that moment that I realized that it shouldnt be like that. For Ma Dong-pil, the Church of the Heavenly Demon was his home, his workplace, his religion, and his life. It was overly cruel to tell him to abandon his home and his life after having been attached to it for only over a year. No, thats not all. I hope that doesnt happen though. What if Ma Dong-pil stops him from saying he wants to leave? Considering Ma Dong-pils upright personality, he can act like that. And at that time, Seo-ryang could not be confident that he would not cut Ma Dong-pil. Ma Dong-pil was a precious person to him. How many times has your life been saved thanks to Ma Dong-pil? Even when he thought about his previous life, there was no one who gave for him like Ma Dong-pil. I didnt want to cut down someone like that. No, I didnt want to disappoint someone like that. I didnt want to feel betrayed. As long as I dont give up on my dream, he will inevitably feel betrayed. On the other hand, I also had this thought. If you have too much affection, you cannot become a warrior. You have to give up a lot to get what you really want. If you feel sorry for each and every one of your relatives, you will not be able to achieve your dream. If you truly want to achieve your dreams, there must be times when you become calm. Yes, you have to be cool. Even if you end up regretting the entire process of getting there later when you achieve your dream. sorry. I wont ask you to understand, so dont forgive me either. I know its a cowardly thought. However, even if it was cowardly, I no longer wanted my life to be in someone elses hands. I get it. Lets take a break for today. Make sure you prepare well. All right. After sending Ma Dong-pil away, Seo-ryang rested his chin and turned his eyes to the window. I could see cherry blossoms sweeping in front of the gate in the distance. Damn it, since when did I get swayed by emotions? Still I was determined to teach Aenghwa proper martial arts. When the day Ive been waiting for finally comes, I regret the things I didnt do when I wanted to. Cry. Seo-ryang lowered his head at the sudden sound he heard. Geumho woke up and was rubbing his head against his leg. You damn bastard. Seoriang picked up Geumho and tickled his neck. Geumho closed his eyes and purred as if he was in a good mood. As expected, he was like a cat. At least I dont have to cut off all my close relationships. Golgolgol. If you change your mind midway, come back here. It wouldnt be fun living with me. Golgolgol. Anyway, hes a funny guy. Are you female or male? Its a male, right? The face of Seoryang, who was giggling and playing with Geumho, did not look very happy. * * * Whoop! Wi Hongryeon, who had been sweating for a while, took off her jacket. A spirit that would make any decent man go away. Although she was wearing an undergarment, the curved body exposed through the sweat-soaked fabric was very attractive. The problem was that everyone there to admire her wonderful body was stretched out on the floor. You bastards! Cant I just clench my teeth and attack you?! Im just going to lie down like an idiot because Ive lost a few limbs! About 50 members of the Light Demon Corps were lying here and there around Wei Hongryeon. As she said, without exception, everyone had a couple of broken limbs. Fortunately, no joints were broken, but it was clear that the injury was serious. Keueuung! Suddenly! The fallen members woke up in a cold sweat. Wei Hongryeon smiled cruelly. Thats right. It is not for nothing that the phrase, If you encounter a mad devil, you must die, it is not for nothing. If an arm was broken, it would fight with its legs, and if its leg was broken, it would kill it by biting it with its teeth. That wasnt an exaggeration, it was real. Madness was blazing in the eyes of the Gwanghwamun members who were glaring at Wei Hongryeon. Just like in practice, you risk your life in practice. Armed with explosive lethality and overflowing madness, their appearance was worthy of being called devils. What are you doing? Come on! Faaagh! Gwanghwamun members jumping in at once. Wei Hongryeon jumped between them like an angry lion. Suddenly! Burbubbuk! In an instant, about a dozen crew members flew away. Some people suffered large wounds from being hit by a poa sword, and others had broken bones again. But none of them lost their fighting spirit. Pow! Wi Hongryeon, who was hit on the back by a members kick, winced. Taking advantage of that opportunity, the crew rushed in at random. In times like this, you instinctively know that it is better to create chaos rather than keep the formation in order. Wei Hongryun bent down and covered his head with both arms. Bub bub bub! She vomited blood after being brutally beaten. But that was all. Lurking in the fiery eye light was a miasma several times more dense than the combined madness of the crew. Aaaah! Sigh! Pow! pop! They dont look after each others situation. The members flew away, coughing up blood due to the fierce counterattack, including sword fighting, martial arts, etc. Gasp! Cubs! Im finally doing it now. After catching her breath, she looked around. No more mixing is possible. Although he was still cheerful, the crew members were truly on the verge of exhaustion. Even in that situation, the venom of the Gwangma members, who were glaring at Wei Hongryeon until the end, was truly reminiscent of ghosts. good! Thats all for today! As soon as those words were finished, the venom drained from the members eyes. oh my! Ugh, Im really going to die if I keep doing this. Huh! Huh! My ribs is that stuff coming out of my side, by any chance, internal organs? He makes the bloody conversations pleasant. The blood soul members who were standing there watching quickly turned to the members. The plan is to move the patient to the medical room after providing first aid. Gwangmadaes training was like that. It was so bad that after one massage, I was sick for at least 15 days. Although there is not enough time for polishing, it is the perfect environment to inject poison. Thats why Gwangmadae was called the worst even though it wasnt the strongest. The rest of the crew train individually! In three days, we will be selected from this group! Jonmyeong! It was a spirited answer worthy of a loud command. The middle-aged lawmaker cautiously approached Wei Hongryeon. My lord. What about the wounds Im done, just take care of the kids. Still, the internal and external injuries are quite severe. Itll get better if you put acupuncture on it. ah! If you have a clean cloth, give me that. She took the white cloth handed to her by the lawmaker and wrapped it around her abdomen. The torn wound is tightened with real force, the wound is pulled out, and the wound is sutured. The lawmaker who was watching the scene from the side stuck out his tongue. His movements were faster and more precise than those of most lawmakers. This is not a skill that has been done once or twice. Wei Hongryeon flopped down on the floor and gasped. Whew, I cant do this anymore. The problem is not that I have physical strength, but that I am bored. Although every moment is a continuation of learning, it did not seem like his martial arts skills were improving as he only stuck with those who were lower in skill than him. Sometimes you have to share hands with experts who are difficult to handle, but is such an opportunity common? Even if you get caught wrongly, your life could be lost in a moment. Im not afraid of dying, though. Its a bit disappointing, isnt it? What if it ends without being able to go any further than this? For example, that crazy guy from the Demon Sword Family A child monster who chewed up the difference in enlightenment with his incredible inner strength. Or. The third gongja who is even crazier than the notoriously crazy person himself and is even stronger in martial arts. Wei Hongryun spat. What a damn human being. What good will there be if you take care of me? I tried hard to get new recruits and teenagers, but honestly, I didnt think it was possible. No matter how close he was, it was difficult for him to become as close to the Three Dukes as Ma Dong-pil. Why dont you give us a quick round of ssambakjil? Actually, if you ask for a fight, hes the type of person who will knock you out with one blow and then run away. Wow! Id rather die than get sick. Id rather die than get sick! Wei Hongryeon got up from his seat while grumbling and walked to the office. The owner of the unit, Cha Gwang, approached quietly. My lord. Now put some clothes on. Byak! sorry. She snorted and sat down on a chair as soon as she entered the office. Ugh, Im bored. Are you sure you wont fail your mission? It was then. Then are you willing to take on a mission? Surprised, she turned her head. What is it? Who eh? The man standing stiffly in front of the window was none other than Gogu. Head of criminal law? sir? . What about here? Gogu took out a letter from his arms. This is the certificate of the temporary inspection unit that will accompany the external inspection agency. yes? Originally, one of the defense courts or the parish church was supposed to take charge, but the campus has become so suspicious these days that neither of them can leave. What are you saying Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So, take it over yourself. Tuk. Before Wihongryeon could understand the situation, Gogu, who had thrown the letter to her, turned around. We are leaving at dawn on Monday. Get ready. Wei Hongryeon suddenly looked down at the certificate, wondering what this meant. Immediately her eyes widened. I guess itll be fun again, right? Chapter 111 Episode 111 Breaking Shell (1)Do you eat it as soon as you wake up, or do you continue to eat it without going to sleep? Despite Ho Yo-seongs cute question, Lee Cheon-sang did not answer. You look a little different than usual. Lee Cheon-sang, who doesnt even eat food or snacks, set up a drinking table that looked quite like a drinking table today. The change in appearance was also significant. Unlike usual, where the front part was brightly exposed, the attire was very neat. The dragon robe that was roughly draped over the shoulder was also worn properly. The majesty of a great mountain and the elevation of a mountain reaching the sky are conveyed at the same time. Even though he was eight feet tall, he did not look dull at all and instead boasted a presence that filled the space. I wonder if the appearance of the emperor who swept over the kingdoms of the ancient continent and established a great empire would be like this. Hu Yaocheng felt dazzled by Li Tianxiangs noble appearance. Ho Yo-seong, who was looking at Lee Cheon-sang quietly, said cheerfully. Would you like a drink for me too? This way. Lee Cheon-sang fills the empty glass next to him. Hu Yaosheng lowered his head and emptied his glass. What are you doing today? Lee Cheon-sang nodded. A guest has decided to come. Are you a guest? I cant believe the word guest comes out of the mouth of the heavenly Lee Cheon-sang. Who are you? Unable to contain his curiosity, Hu Yaosheng asked honestly. Lee Cheon-sang filled his glass again and spoke casually. Secret palace lord. ! There was a look of surprise on Hu Yaoshengs face. Except for Lee Cheon-sang and a few demons from the previous generation, there were only two people who knew the identity of the Queen Mother. And Ho Yo-seong, the general of Protestantism, could only be one of those two people. The Queen Mother you mean directly? Thats right. What kind of change of heart is it? He asked me to meet him. I told you to come. You are truly amazing. Lee Cheon-sang is, without a doubt, the master of Protestantism. However, there is one person that even such a religious leader cannot treat carelessly. That is the Queen Mother. Except in special cases, no religious leader in the past has ever called the Queen Mother the Demon God Palace. Even the Seven Great Heavenly Demons, who were evaluated as the best in many aspects, including military rule, respected the queen. It was not as if the martial arts skills of the Big Palace were superior to that of the religious leader, nor did they possess any means to keep the religious leader in check. Nevertheless, Bigungju was in a position that deserved respect. If the sect leader is in the sunny area, the bigungju is in the shade area. The two are inseparable. Why did the Queen Mother ask to see the religious leader? well. Dont you know? Im not curious. Hu Yaoseong thought that this was truly a worthy answer. Its not that he has any ill feelings toward the queen, its that he really doesnt care one bit. Ho Yo-seong asked as if it were fun. And what are you going to do if the Queen Mother gets angry? Whether shes angry or sad, thats her freedom. Thats true. However, it will be her responsibility to bear the consequences of behaving indecently in front of me. Hu Yaosheng felt an eerie feeling for a moment. Just as he doesnt wonder why he asked to see him, he doesnt care what the queen does. However, if the Queen Mother offends her, Lee Cheon-sang will take her down without a word. As expected, hes a scary person. The reason the religious leader respects the queen princess is because of symbolism. But to Lee Cheon-sang, that meant nothing. Because they are already the Church of the Heavenly Demon itself. If the Queen Mother hears this, she will be upset. is it. He still says he doesnt have the slightest interest. Hu Yaosheng chuckled. Shall we bring up a topic that might interest the leader? . After about two days, the Three Dukes will leave the church. Interest arose in Lee Cheon-sangs previously indifferent eyes. Hu Yaosheng couldnt help but complain. Im sure the Queen will be even more upset if she sees this, Master. You may say that it is also her freedom to be upset if she shares those thoughts. The light horse unit was dispatched as a guard unit. Thats right. Although there was a shortage of workers, in a way, it was perfect for this job. You know, right? What kind of unit is the Gwangmadae? Any dispute will be quelled just by the reputation of the Gwangmadae. Although it has been hit a bit recently, the Gwangmadae was, in name and reality, the worst unit of the Heavenly Demon Church. The leaders were well aware of how scary the light horse squadron was at the actual mission site. Lee Cheon-sang smiled as if he could not be seen. You made a good combination. Isnt that right? Perhaps the moment will come when Gwangmadae will have to stop the third child. Anyone else would have wondered what this meant. However, Hu Yao-seong silently agreed. Lee Cheon-sang asked after emptying his glass. Did you see it too? I dont know if I saw it, but I felt like I knew it a little bit. How did you see it? I do not know. So I think its dangerous. A conversation whose meaning is unknown. Lee Cheon-sang nodded. Jeoksa will not leave this guy alone. I think so. Hong Wi-moon, the eldest son of the family, was ruined, and the daughter, Hong Yeo-rin, was also humiliated. Hong Wi-moon still remained in Shinkyo and receiving treatment, but Hong Yeo-rin returned with her family as soon as the Pasun Festival was over under the pretext of a vacation. He was probably grinding his teeth hard right now. Now that it has been announced that the Three Dukes have been appointed as special inspectors, they will not miss the opportunity and will try to completely destroy Seoliang. Of course, we will calculate the extent of Lee Cheon-sangs intervention. Master. Say it. What would you do if the Three Dukes were attacked by them? Lee Cheon-sang poured himself a glass as if there was no problem at all. The fact that you killed the cult leaders disciple is a good justification for handling various matters. Hu Yaosheng thought. Its even more scary that the person who considers justification the most insignificant in the entire martial arts world would say something like that. But I dont think the third one will suffer. You believe in the Three Dukes. Lee Cheon-sang did not answer for a moment. This wasnt a question of trust. Perhaps Hu Yaosheng also knows that. Nevertheless, there was one reason for asking this question. A third person was also brought into the Panma Pavilion that you also went into. Yes, I heard. We found out a lot about the third, but we didnt find out everything. Hu Yaoshengs eyes wavered. It is said that Lee Cheon-sang, who seems to be able to see through the law of all things, has not yet fully seen the true nature of a young man who is not even 30 years old. Theres something about him that I dont know. Im not blind enough to trust someone I cant see clearly. . I hope this inspection will reveal something hes been hiding. Ho Yo-seong, who was looking at Lee Cheon-sang, suddenly asked. Do you believe me, leader? I believe it. This was the first time I knew that receiving someones trust was such a pleasant yet scary thing. Is there anything else left to report? no. Lee Cheon-sang raised his head and looked at the door. A guest has arrived. Lets go now. Kugoogung! The gates of Daejeon were opened. * * * Confucius. We are ready. okay. Cherry blossom swallowed. The sight of Seoryang wearing a red long robe instead of the white one he usually wore over his black military uniform was subtly intimidating. The chilya sword worn on the right side of the belt, the yuseong twin swords draped across the waist, and the yongrin sword worn diagonally on the back gave off great power. On his left shoulder, he also wore an epaulet with five characters engraved in golden thread: New Church Inspector General (񔜱OL). The roughly loose hair and dark, dark clothing completely erased Seoryangs usual rather light atmosphere. Is that why? Geumho, sitting at Seoryangs feet, didnt look as cute as usual. Unknown tension. Blurry eyes that are different from usual. Aenghwa found it difficult to dare to tell Seoryang to have a nice trip. Xiliang looked at the window. The air is cold. The cold air of dawn, which usually gave me a pleasant coolness, only felt cold today. Will I ever be able to feel this air again? Xu Liang closed his eyes. My pounding heart still did not calm down. It was a completely different feeling of tension than when I went out with Hwanheewons convoy the other day. Goes. In Jeoksaga, you will never be left alone. Since he is the cult leaders disciple, he wont be easy to touch, but he wont just ignore it either. There arent many chances. If possible, I have to finish the work at Jeoksa Temple. And the work will be filled with death so elaborate that even the worlds top experts will have difficulty recognizing it. Seo-ryang looked around. A familiar air filled the dark room. It felt familiar as it was the room I had been staying in for the past several months. It makes me sad to think that Im really leaving. After looking around the room for a while, his eyes suddenly turned to the cherry blossoms. The cherry blossom bowed its head. For some reason, I didnt have the confidence to face Confucius. Xu Liang smiled. It was a lot of work preparing this and that from early in the morning. No, Confucius. Of course its something that needs to be done. no. Although I havent said anything in a while, I am grateful to you every day. If it werent for you, I wouldnt have been able to live comfortably until now. Aenghwa felt something stirring. His sincerity, which felt even stronger because it was different from his usual sincerity, shook her emotions. Xu Liang handed her the two books he had placed on the table. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. receive. yes? Take it. Cherry blossoms suddenly received the booklet. Open it. As Confucius said, I opened the book and my eyes were filled with letters annotated in detail. This is You seem to have quite a bit of talent, but its hard to say youre an outstanding martial artist. Instead, my long-term strength is consistency and sincerity that others do not have. Confucius? The Neigongsim method you are learning is stable, but not outstanding. Thats why I prepared it. It is not a martial art that is considered to be the best at our school, but it is a martial art that can be called top-notch anywhere. Mu Martial Arts? If I had time, I would have looked at it in person I added annotations to make it easier to read, but I dont know how it works. Moisture slowly built up in Cherry Blossoms eyes. Seoliang must have put a lot of thought into making separate annotations for the two martial arts. Because I knew that, the emotion that came to me was great. But what touched her emotions more than that was the ominous feeling. Feeling anxious that Confucius would somehow disappear like this and never come back, she grabbed Seo-ryangs sleeve and shook him. It was an action that I would not normally dare to think about. Confucius. Do not go. . Cant you hand the mission over to someone else? Xiliang smiled bitterly. Emotions that cannot be understood through logic. Aenghwa seemed to know that he had decided to leave. Because the atmosphere is different from the previous time of expulsion. Dont starve just because theres no one to prepare for you. . Goes. Even if we talk about it in detail, it will only be difficult for both of us. Seo-ryang calmly went out to visit. Ma Dong-pil, wearing a black military uniform, was waiting in the training hall. lets go. Yes, Confucius. At that time, Cherry blossoms shouted from behind. Confucius! Please come back safely! Xiliang paused. But for a moment he walked away indifferently. Eventually, when the gate opened, I saw seven carriages and about a hundred demons in battle gear lined up with their fierce eyes shining. Wei Hongryeon, who was in the lead, knelt down. thud! Invincible Christianity! Manmaangbok! Meeting the special inspector, acting external inspection! Soon, all members of this group of Gwangmadae knelt down. Meet the special inspector! Seo-ryang, who was looking around at them with an expressionless face, nodded. lets go. Jonmyeong! Starting with Seoliang, all the horsemen got into the carriage. Just like that, seven carriages left Shingyo. The early morning sky, which was still dark, did not look like it would get much brighter even when morning came. Chapter 112 Episode 112 Breaking Shell (2)The interior of the fast-moving carriage was quiet. Unlike usual, Seoryangs eyes were completely indifferent as he rested his chin and quietly looked at the window. However, the reason why Ma Dong-pil and Wi Hong-ryeon, who were riding together, were speechless was not only because of Seo-ryang. Ma Dong-pil closed his eyes and was immersed in meditation, and Wei Hong-ryeon was reviewing the order with a serious face. Even if it was Ma Dong-pil, seeing Wei Hong-ryeon like this was unexpected. Although she was always loud and venomous, she was also the leader of a combat unit. When starting a mission, it was natural to take it seriously to avoid failure. How much time has passed like that? Wei Hongryun said while looking at Xu Liang. Inspector. Considering the speed of the carriage, it will arrive at Jeoksaga in approximately five days. If you leave a little more time, it may be delayed by a day or two. . What do you want to do? What do you think is better? I recommend taking your time. Xu Liang nodded. Do it that way. All right. Wei Honglian, who was reviewing the documents again, asked again. There is a secret branch of our church in Yeonju. Would you like to stay there for a while? Is it good to reorganize? Thats right. I think the more time you have, the better it is in many ways. Right. But thats only a problem for the crew. We are only an escort and emergency force. If it is a break that will interfere with the inspection mission, I think it is right to exclude it. Then go and dont stop by. All right. No other reasons are asked or explanations are added. Although each person had a different mindset, the conversation itself was clean and smooth. Time passed again. Ma Dong-pil opened his eyes. Confucius. uh. Dawn has broken, so lets eat At that time, Geumho popped his head out from Seoryangs arms. Ma Dong-pils face had a look of confusion on his face. Although the long sleeves were plentiful, I couldnt believe I didnt even know I had a Geumho in my arms. You brought Geumho. Why do you want to come? Seoyang habitually scratched Geumhos chin. Geumho made a purring sound and showed cuteness. do not worry. I wont disturb you and you wont get hurt. Oh yeah. Ma Dong-pil quenched his appetite. Is it because Confuciuss mood is different from usual? I wanted to break the awkwardness by telling a joke, but I couldnt open my mouth easily. To begin with, he was far from joking or playing around. Although he had become considerably softer after spending time with Seo-ryang, that did not mean he had become more pleasant. Ma Dong-pil thought for a moment and took out a hot rice ball from the bottom of the carriage. Okay, lets not do anything we havent done before. Please eat. I have no thoughts. You eat. what? Ma Dong-pil was taken aback by Seo-ryangs lukewarm response. Wasnt he someone who never refused food even when it wasnt mealtime? Wei Hongryeon, perhaps quite surprised, glanced at Seoliang. Confucius no, inspector. hmm? Wouldnt it be better to eat on time? I have no appetite. Well, thats a really big problem. I had nothing else to say, so I ended up answering like that. Wei Hongryeon secretly whispered to Ma Dongpil. I wanted to ask you earlier, why are you doing that? I dont know. Did you get hit in the eye by someone? Be careful what you say Seo-ryang said harshly. I didnt get hit in the eye. hehe, did you hear? Its just that I have something to think about. Theres no need to worry, so eat. Oh, then what? The two people chewed their rice balls eagerly. Seo-ryang looked at the window and inwardly sighed. Damn it. Why does this make me feel so sad? Isnt this the freedom youve been longing for? But why are you doing this? Have you no longer needed freedom? He looked back at himself seriously. And the conclusion reached. No way. My heart is already pounding as I think about building a large house in a place with a beautiful view and having fun. I had never lived a proper life, so I didnt want that kind of life. The dream that his nature desired was a leisurely life. Dreams and goals are different. However, they have something in common: constant change. Perhaps when that dream comes true, I will have another dream. I dont think its possible, but maybe Ill miss Moorim again. But that was after I achieved my current dream. Just thinking about it makes my heart pound. I want to achieve that dream even if it means risking my life. But why is it so uncomfortable? Because of the cherry blossoms I left behind? Yes. Are you thinking about breaking up with Dongpil? That is also true. . Seo-ryangs face became blurred. Its just not everything. Now is the time to admit it. Although he is not a rare saint in the world, it is clear that he is a great man who is weak in emotions like other ordinary people. However, this discomfort was not simply due to separation from people who had given affection to them. Something more fundamental than that. Even if you actually achieve your dream, there is an unknown darkness that will surely linger in a corner of your heart. What on earth is that? Xu Liang glanced at the two people. The two people were eating rice balls deliciously. To put it bluntly, it could just disappear without a word. Although you may not be able to fully display the Dark Gods Body using the Gu Yuma Gong, you may be able to fool the eyes of the guards. It will be too late once you find out. If we speed up as much as possible, we will be able to enter the Honam safe house within three days. Then thats it. The safe house in Honam is stocked with emergency rations and elixirs that can easily last for two years. All you need to do is improve your skills even more over the past two years and leave the midfield without anyone noticing. In fact, it means that you can easily disappear without having to fake your death by colliding with the enemy. Then you can do it like that, right? Okay, theres no need to drag it out for a long time. Take action tonight! At that moment, Seo-ryangs eyes became bloodshot. Jiing! Jiing! A sound more powerful than ever. It is a much more terrible sound than when I was trapped in the world of Uicheonmaeng and Iron Blood Castle and when I faced Lee Cheon-sang. My super senses were ringing like crazy. I shouldnt run away like this? Why on earth?! Has there been an epidemic in Honam? Is there any reason why I shouldnt go there? To put it simply, the extra sense is the sixth sense. The sixth sense is a feeling that cannot be explained by logic, and of course it was not something that could be interpreted right away. Its a very magical ability, but no matter how extrasensory you are, you cant tell whats going to happen in a distant region. Sir. . Inspector! Seo-ryang looked at Wei Hong-ryeon, startled by the voice calling him. An invisible worry was written on her sour face. Are you okay? Why are you sweating so much? uh? He wiped his forehead. As Wei Hongryeon said, cold sweat was seeping out. No, its okay. Ma Dong-pil asked. If youre not feeling well. That cant be possible. Theres no way a monster who broke the limit of climax at that age would break into a cold sweat just because he wasnt feeling well. I was just thinking about it. do not worry. Because theres nothing wrong. Yeah. Ma Dong-pils face became serious. Thats the answer, but I cant help but be worried. Has Confucius looked much different from usual since yesterday? At first, I thought it was just the pressure of the mission. Although he was strong as a monster, I thought he must have thought about it since it was an order given directly by the leader. But there are degrees of burden. Besides, given Confuciuss personality, theres no way he would feel this much pressure, right? Xu Liang sighed and buried his back in the chair. Dont worry about me and get some rest. I need to get some sleep too. All right. He closed his eyes with difficulty. I felt the gaze of two people, but ignored it. Lets not think about anything for now and just get some rest. * * * Six days later. There is a forest five miles ahead. I will spend the night there today. okay. It looks like we will enter Jeoksagas territory before noon on the day of the anniversary. It will probably arrive at Jeoksa Temple around mid-morning (13:00-15:00). okay. Would you like to sleep in the carriage? okay. After a while, the group arrived at the forest and settled down in a suitable place. As has been the case up to now, 30 members of the Gwangmadang decided to take turns keeping watch. Wi Hongryeon, who was making a bonfire and rummaging through firewood, suddenly felt a sense of popularity and turned her head. Ma Dong-pil was approaching. Why did you come here to rest? I came out because the Master seemed to want to be alone. Wei Honglian nodded. How about you, Confucius? You saw it too. You are much closer to Confucius than I am. I dont know either. The good news is that you are regaining peace as time goes by. tranquility? really? As I just said, you also saw it in person, didnt you? Damn it, Im so insensitive that I dont know much about that. And because I was receiving reports all the time, I wasnt able to keep an eye on Confucius complexion like you did. Ma Dong-pil nodded vigorously. Youve definitely improved. It seemed like you had some concerns, but I think things have been sorted out now. Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. okay? Well, thats enough. Surprisingly. what? I didnt know that the Great Lord thought so much of Confucius. Wei Hongryun snorted. Right now, there is no relationship between the Three Dukes of our school and Wei Hongryun. It was tied up with the Special Inspection Agency and Gwangma Daeju. If the leader is shaken, the mission will also be shaken, so how can you not worry? That is correct what the Great Lord said. Anyway, Im glad youre okay At that time, a gloomy voice came from behind her. The kindness of your heart brings tears to my eyes. crane! The two people, startled, looked back. I dont know when Seo-ryang came out, but he was standing with his arms crossed. Uh, when did you come? just now. No, you should at least pretend to be popular. But your stealth skills are scary? The art of stealth is a curse and you have dull senses. Seoryang, who was complaining, sat down in front of the bonfire. Im hungry. If you have any beef jerky, give me some. Ma Dong-pil politely handed over the beef jerky. Seoliang eagerly chewed the beef jerky. Maybe it was because I hadnt eaten properly in a while, but even the hard beef jerky was delicious. Wei Hongryun looked at Xiliang with strange eyes. You must be hungry. Tsk tsk but what? You manage to chew that stiff thing so well. Then are you going to chew it tastelessly? No, its nothing like that. You must have enjoyed the delicacies from the mountains and the seas because you enjoyed them so much. When I was young, I survived on beef jerky that was 10,000 times more delicious than this. This is a sumptuous feast. It doesnt really suit a young man under 30 who says he has a small life. Whatever it is, Im glad that Confucius seems to have returned to his usual self. Wei Hongryeon took out a flat water bottle the size of her palm from her arms. Would you like a sip? Oh, thank you. But why is this guys canteen so small? Seo-ryangs eyes wavered as he held the canteen in his mouth. you? Hehe, I want to warm up when I stay overnight. Why did you even bring alcohol while saying that you were meeting with the inspector over a large drink? I brought it to sip after the mission. Its something you treasured, so please eat a little bit. Seo-ryang burst out laughing. Hes usually a very annoying guy, but today I was somehow thankful. It was because he knew that Wei Hongryun was truly worried about him. Okay, lets take it easy. Since I have taken on the task of being an inspector, lets finish this task. If they jump out in the middle, Ma Dong-pil and Wi Hong-ryeon will also be disciplined. Lets run away after everything is over. Well, if thats what it is, I dont have anything to say, but it would be better to finish my work. Its funny to draw a line in advance just because youve decided to break up. Isnt it selfish to want to be comfortable in the name of helping others? If we couldnt be together anyway, lets take it easy until the end. Its a super sense, so sleep on it and run wherever you want for now. Okay, thats fine. The three people laughed and chatted. It was truly the first proper conversation I had had in a long time. good! Lets start from the bottom of the story properly! Noon the next day. Thanks to the energetic horse riding, a group of people blocked the groups path as they arrived at Jeoksa Temple an hour earlier than expected. Are you from Protestantism? Wei Hongryun, who was in the lead, nodded arrogantly. The leader of the group, Hong Sang-ho, head of the second family of Jeoksaga, smiled bitterly. Interior construction is underway. It is difficult to accommodate all the people, so the escort unit will be taken elsewhere. ? Only the acting inspector follow me. Wei Hongryuns face suddenly turned cold. Just before spitting out double insults. Rattling. The door opened and Seo-ryang and Ma Dong-pil got out. Seo-ryang looked Hong Sang-ho up and down. Hong Sang-ho frowned. He didnt like the look in Seo-ryangs eyes. Seo-ryang asked as if throwing a question. house owner? My name is Lee Gaju Hong Sang-ho. Igaju? Its not the head of the family, its the head of the family? The head of the family is now. The head of the family. Wei Hongryun lowered her head. Yes, inspector. Xu Liang turned around. These things are out of position. They are people who look down on our school, so write a report saying there is nothing to investigate. ! Its a waste of time. Lets go to Geogyeongga. Chapter 113 Episode 113 Breaking Shell (3)Hong Sang-hos face was truly worth seeing. Wi Hongryeon, who glanced at him, bowed her head towards Seo-ryang. Inspector. It was the leaders order to inspect Jeoksa Temple first, but is it okay to change direction midway? Who changes direction? They say there is nothing to inspect. If so, how should I upload it to the report? Xiliang snorted. Write down the situation as it is. Seeing that they are trying to remove the escort unit under the pretext of domestic construction, it is clear that they do not like the school. Whats more, its not the head of the family, but the head of the family, right? Have you said everything? Wei Hongryun listened to Xu Liangs words with an open mind. All right. If you do, I will write it down in the report and put the flue in right away. hmm? Send it right away? yes. After serving as an inspection escort several times, I found that organizations subject to inspection tend to exhibit somewhat risky behavior when they receive an inappropriate decision. I think it is right to report it immediately to prevent any unexpected situation. Is that so stupid? If you try to fool around, youll be punished. If possible, its better to take it easy. Well, thats right what the above lord said. Okay, after writing the report, shoot in civil war immediately. I follow your orders. Even though it wasnt planned in advance, the conversation continued smoothly. Hong Sang-ho and the Jeoksa horsemen could not come to their senses as the words poured in non-stop like water. When Seo-ryang was about to get on the carriage without even looking back. for a moment! Everyones eyes were focused on Hong Sang-ho. Hong Sang-ho spoke in an effortlessly calm tone. My face turned red, so I didnt sound calm at all. Assistant inspector, please calm down. Even though he has an official title of special inspector, he sticks to the title of acting inspector. There was nothing special about it, but Wei Hongryeon was in a bad mood. Xu Liang frowned. what. You havent heard our whole situation yet, have you? What kind of situation is it that the inspector interrupts the conversation and lets the inspector handle things as he pleases? This is my case. . And what more do I need to say? A lot of evil energy was blooming in your eyes, right? Would you like to have at least a little conversation with me? Although he is not the head of the family, Lee Ga-ju is the next most powerful person after the head. Moreover, even though you are much older, it is always you. Even the warriors of the family were watching. Even though he felt a thousand dollars inside, Hong Sang-ho tried to find his composure. It hasnt been long since training ended. It was the mistake of my subordinates who could not calm the demonic energy. Instead, I apologize. training? Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled at the absurd excuse. Is that true? Its true. bang! The carriage door slammed shut. Seoliang hurriedly approached Hong Sangho. Hong Sang-hos eyes wavered. A strange sense of intimidation was emanating from Seoryang, who walked casually without showing much force. Igaju. Please speak. Lets leave aside the reasons that dont seem like reasons, like I dont like the look in your eyes or theres nothing to listen to. Crash. Xi Liang placed his right hand on the hilt of the Chiliya sword. Since it was stuffed into the right waist belt, there was no sign of intention to pull it out, but it was enough to create a sense of discomfort. Are you looking down on the leader? How can you say such nonsense! Other than that? A faint majesty began to appear on Seoryangs face as the cold wind blew. As you said, I am the acting inspector. But as the inspector general, on whose behalf do you think I came here? The organization called the Special Investigation Agency is also just a temporary organization. ! Tell me. Hong Sang-hos eyelids fluttered. He couldnt open his mouth easily. If I gave that answer, I could easily become a traitor. Seo-ryang, who was looking at him blankly, shouted. say! Wooooow! His voice, spreading in all directions, was filled with powerful magical energy. The demonic energy of Seorang, facing the barrier of extreme demons, was nothing short of fear to the demons. Moreover, the concentration of his demon energy itself was so great that it could be considered to be at the level of extreme magic. Hong Sang-ho opened his mouth without realizing it. I am the leader of the church. The corners of Seo-ryangs mouth rose. Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Its a cynicism with only the corners of ones mouth raised on a face that is covered in cold snow. Hong Sang-ho, who saw that scene, was so shocked that his heart sank. Lets try to reestablish our relationship. . What did you say at first? Hong Sang-ho gritted his teeth. But I couldnt help it. The surrounding attention was clearly focused on Seoryangs incredible actions. Protect your pride or protect your familys future. Hong Sang-ho bowed his head. This is the head of the Jeoksaga family. It is an honor to welcome the Gamchalsa of Shinkyo. At the same time, the demons standing behind them also bowed their heads all at once. It is an honour! Xu Liangs eyes lit up. next? I am offended, but the main houses main building is under construction, so we do not have the capacity to support a large number of guards. We have prepared a temporary comfortable place to rest, so you can eat inside and the others will be guided to the temporary shelter. Xu Liang chuckled. Hey, Lord Gwangma. Wei Hongryun lowered her head. Yes, inspector! In an instant, Hong Sang-hos face turned pale. That wasnt all. After hearing Xiliangs words, all the warriors of the Jeoksa Temple were shocked and looked at Wei Honglian. Everyone knew the name Wei Hongryeon, but it was the first time they had actually seen Gwangma Daeju. They never would have thought that a woman who was probably in her thirties could be the infamous Gwangma Daeju. The gap between rumor and reality was that big. There was a reason why I initially thought that the guards were warriors from the defense court or the penal court. Do you want to rest for a while at your temporary shelter? It may have been built with care, but since it is a temporary shelter, you will have to endure some inconvenience. Wei Hongryun smiled maniacally. If you feel uncomfortable, you can ask for small things. Youre not going to cause an accident, right? I have never had an accident in my entire life. It was no different from saying that I would buy it and give it a try. Xiliang tilted his head. Igaju. yes. Can you handle it? I cant control those idiots. Wouldnt that be foolish? In particular, the rumor that Wi Hongryeon, the Great Lord of the Gwangma, had a confrontation with the Iron Sword Mazon, one of the Old Great Mazon, was famous even in the Demonic Murim. Hong Sang-ho chewed his lips repeatedly. I was so nervous and anxious that my lower lip was tattered. Xiliang snorted. A road site. The demons of Jeoksaga split into left and right in an instant. Seo-ryang took a step forward and sighed. These guys are out of their minds. You didnt even open the door? What on earth are we going to do? That is. Wow. It was only for a moment that Seo-ryangs fist moved. Flash! Quang! The large, thick gate was completely shattered and scattered. Xu Liang said as he walked away without raising an eyebrow. During construction, we also buy a gate. . Ah, the costs will be billed to the religious leader. I have no money. Coogugung. Starting from Seoryang, a carriage led by Ma Dong-pil, Wi Hong-ryeon, and members of the Gwangma Troop entered Jeoksa Temple. * * * There was such an accident? yes. Lee Ga-ju must be very upset. His pride must have been greatly hurt by his temperament. Grrr. An old man in his sixties, half-lying, pouring tea. He was Hong Gwan (t^), the head of the Jeok family at the time and the father of Hong Wi-mun Hong Yeo-rin. So, where are the people from Protestantism taken? We brought you to Gyoyo-gak (˼w) in the outer circle. Well, theres nothing I can do. Gyosagak was a place where Jeoksa held the most distinguished guests. I dont know if Hong Sang-ho handled them properly, but if he couldnt, he would have had no choice but to open the Gyosagak. This is truly outrageous. Still, youre the second-in-command of a family, so why did you barge in so recklessly? Maybe Hmm? Jang Woo-hwi (x), a skinny middle-aged man, said. He may be a difficult person to deal with. who? You mean the Three Confucius? Thats right. Hong Guan chuckled. I didnt know that Secretary General Jang would care about such a brat. He is one of the talented people directly selected by the leader. Although he is young, he is not an easy person to look at. Its not easy to see. But it doesnt seem like someone you should be particularly nervous about. But Commissioner Jang. Yes, matriarch. Dont be so nervous. The rumors about the Three Princes that have been heard recently are definitely amazing. Even if only half of the rumors are true, he must be a great talent. Hong Gwan tapped his head with his index finger. But its hard to be smart just because youre an outstanding martial artist. The cunning of an old man is difficult to overcome, even with a great deal of experience. Jang Woo-hwi agreed with what he said. I agreed, but I was still anxious. Although Hong Guan had a cautious personality, he had a tendency to look down on younger people. As the eldest son of the family, he became the head of the family without difficulty. Since his life had been on a solid path since he was born, it was natural that he did not feel that the bright young man was a threat. On the other hand, Jang Woo-hwi was a person who judged people based on their results. Having lived a rough life and experienced many hardships, he was someone who always thought about variables. So, I was able to be recognized for my abilities as Hong Guans close associate. This was the reason why he became the general of Jeoksaga with martial arts that did not reach the top level, let alone the peak. You didnt ask about me? Lee Ga-ju interrupted me during his explanation. I think you havent heard anything yet. if? They said they would solve the problem first. Hong Guan smiled. It was a wonderful smile that would have shaken many girls off guard when they were young. Its extreme, but it doesnt mean its not a bad idea. Im just curious so Im sure Ill just ask. Thats right. Tell the teacher. The disease is being treated. Tell him that I will be formally inviting him to dinner. I will tell you that. Oh and Hmm? What if we start inspection first? Hong Guan smiled. If he had a mind, he would never do that. If they still say they will do it, then do it. I wish that were the case. All right. And just like that, Jang Woo-hwi leaves. Hong Guan, who was sipping tea, could not suppress his laughter. That guy is really curious. At that time, a woman walked out from behind the folding screen. She was a beauty in her thirties who showed off an enchanting aura. Arent you doing too much? hmm? Im the one who ruined the matriarchs son, so youre not even angry? Hong Guan snorted. I dont want to think of the guy I lost in a trivial fight as my son. If it was for the sake of my family, I should have died bravely. What can I do with a bastard who can neither live nor die? Keep your cool. Snakes blood is cold and dirty. No matter how much my child is, I dont want to take care of someone who has outlived his usefulness. Ho Ho. The woman smiled and touched Hong Guans shoulder. So when are you going to start treatment? Hong Gwan, who had been snorting and making harsh remarks, laughed out loud as if he had never done that before. Any time is fine. Please dont overdo it. Oh my, what am I going to say? Hearty laughter and deep-dyed screams rang out. After a while, the two laughs turned into violent groans and circled around the snake pit. Chapter 114 Episode 114 Breaking Shell (4)Phew, I guess Ill buy it. After taking a bath with hot water, Seoryang sat by the window. Ma Dong-pil poured the tea. This is Byeok Rachun. Please eat it. Oh, thank you. Sitting on the bed and drinking hot tea, I felt quite peaceful. Would you like a drink too? I am okay. Okay then. Ma Dong-pil asked as he watched Seoryang happily drinking tea. Confucius. why? When will the inspection begin? Is there anything urgent? Just take it slow. When will you come to Jeoksa Temple again? He said so, but in fact, Seoryang had been to Jeoksa Temple once. Of course, I didnt come in through the front door with confidence. When I was King Sal, I stopped by once when I was assassinating Danju of the Blood Mangdan (ѪF), the best military unit. Seo-ryang glanced at the bed. Hmm. Red silk blanket. It is a dark red silk used in the South. This is a new feeling. I see it once when I came to assassinate him, once when I first opened my eyes in my residence, and again now. Even among the candidates, I got involved with Hong Wi-moon the fastest. If you look at it that way, its quite a bad relationship with Jeoksa. Seoryang, who was scratching his head, looked around with a sudden feeling of emptiness. what? What about Geumho? Im fine Hmm, this guy just slept and didnt eat anything for two days. He got up from his seat. You parked the carriage behind the hotel, right? Are you going to look for Geumho? I will come find you. done. You too, go wash up. It must be uncomfortable. I am Confuciuss escort It is a disaster. Would you stay by my side to escort me when I poop? Are you not planning on going to sleep? After speaking, I was scared for a moment. For some reason, it seemed like Ma Dong-pil could be like that. I Thats enough, go take a shower quickly. And dont be mistaken, you are still weaker than me. . Wash. I smell sweaty. Ma Dong-pil lowered his head with an awkward expression. Seo-ryang came out of the room and rummaged around in the carriage. Lets see you bastard! Where have you gone? There is no sign of Kumhos unique presence. Seo-ryang, who was grumbling softly, sharpened his spirits. Ugh. Then, I felt the spirit of Geumho from the carriage at the end. Really, when will we get there again hmm? What is this familiar yet unpleasant act of popularity? Xu Liang turned his head. Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. long time no see. The bright beauty that harmonizes strangely with the expressionless face remains the same. I know. long time no see. Hong Yeo-rin, who was looking at him silently, pointed with her chin to the side of the teachers pavilion. Would you like to have some tea for a moment? * * * There was no particular emotion on Seoryangs face as he sipped tea. But Hong Yeo-rin was different. Unknown emotions were plastered over her beautiful but cold face. What is that fox? Seo-ryang looked at the seat next to him. Geumho, who was on the chair, curled up and closed his eyes. We are friends. Its interesting that the three princes of the Heavenly Demon God Religion have a fox as a friend. Whether other people find it interesting or annoying is none of my business. Seoyang leaned back in his chair. So why did you ask me to have tea? Lets get straight to the point. as expected, its different. Even now, when I look at Seoryang, something that makes me cry comes out from inside my chest. When I visited him with the news that he had woken up from a paralysis, he was very different from the past. The face was so similar that one could even call it transformation, so it was no exaggeration to say that it was a completely different person. But still, Seoryang is Seoliang. Even though there may have been a change of heart after he started speaking, I thought his nature would not change. . I can see a subtle sharpness in the languid posture and annoyance in the eyes. Looking at his braided legs and roughly loose hair, I felt a sense of freedom rather than arrogance. A look that could not be found in Seoryang before he was struck by the demon of evil spirits. Xu Liang frowned. You ask what the reason is? . It seems like nothing is wrong. Seo-ryang emptied the car. The car was steaming, but it didnt seem to be hot at all. widely! He put down the teacup and stood up. Kumho, lets go. Geumho, who must have understood, straightened up his body and came down to Seoryangs feet, quenching his appetite. At that time, Hong Yeo-rin spoke. congratulations. what? Sam Gongja showed unconventional steps after returning from Gojuk Forest. He is a rising martial arts expert who can be called the best among his students, and who instantly defeated Hong Wi-moon, a martial arts expert, with his unconventional driving force. Hong Yeo-rins eyes deepened. Not only was it not enough to receive the cult leaders favor, but now you have even been given the temporary position of inspector? What do you want to say? Do you want to spit in the face of the guy who killed your brother? It cant be. On the contrary, I am grateful. I dont have a very good relationship with that guy. Xu Liang smiled coldly. Youre so young. ? Whether you felt competitive or not, he is your brother. Youre actually thankful even though the person who destroyed your flesh and blood is right in front of you? That guy is just an obstacle to me. obstacle? Dont be funny. It must have been an insurmountable wall. I beg your pardon? He was a petty piece of trash. He had a great talent for making people angry by doing trivial tricks. But at least I knew that there should be no hesitation when pulling out the sword. . It was trash, but it didnt lose its warrior character. But not you. Xu Liang turned around. He was better than you, who was like a parasite to others because he was afraid of fighting even though he had something he wanted to achieve. At least Im not a fool enough to be laughed at by people like you. Hong Yeo-rins eyes also turned cold. No matter what I felt, there would be no reason for me to judge you for that. Xu Liang did not answer. I just walked hurriedly towards the door. Hong Yeo-rins eyelids fluttered. She realized. What was the sense of discomfort I felt toward Seoryang right after waking up from the curse? He is no longer from this world. He is not a monster of greed who will do anything to gain power. Seoliang was living in a higher level battlefield, escaping from the battlefield of the struggle for power. And Hong Yeo-rin had no idea what Seo-ryang was trying to gain from that battlefield. What is certain is that Seoryang will no longer be swayed or swayed by his own words. And Hong Yeo-rin did not like that fact. Can I give you some advice? Seo-ryang, who was opening the door, glanced back at her. Hong Yeo-rin said with a twisted face. There is nothing you can do here since you have entered the serpents jaw. whatever. Whether you want to dig up corruption through inspection or if you want to get something anyway, it would be good to know how to keep your head down, right? A statement that implicitly indicates that it is you who must bow your head. Xu Liang chuckled. Why did you become so childish even when we werent seeing each other? Or is that your limit? Be careful what you say! If its someone worth bowing down to, bow down on your own. I am very personable. But its not worth it to you. Xu Liang turned around again. What about snakes that arent even human? thud! The door was closed. at the same time. Quang! The table was smashed. It was the result of Hong Yeo-rins one-shot effort that could not overcome her anger. Thick veins appeared on her forehead. dare. If it was a favor, it was a favor, but I kicked it away. No, he didnt even treat himself like a human being. Even though I didnt like this guy, I now felt murderous intent. Hong Yeo-rin took a few breaths. After a while she called someone. My father? The head of the family is currently receiving treatment. Hong Yeo-rin smiled coldly. Treatment? she knew My father had been taking an unknown concubine for quite some time. In fact, I dont even know if she is a concubine or not. However, I knew that the concubine was not skilled in medicine. brutish! I really didnt like all the men in the family, whether they were blood relatives or not. Tell your father. I will also be attending the dinner party today. All right. * * * Seoryangs appearance, with his clothes neatly organized, was very splendid. Wi Hongryeon and Ma Dongpil once again thought that Seoryangs outfit was amazing. But now was not the time to admire that handsome figure. The head of the family and the heads of the family are expected to attend todays dinner. I guess so. Im sure youre feeling quite nervous. I guess thats true too. First of all, I think it will be easy for us to lead the atmosphere. Anyway, I came down after receiving direct orders from the school. No matter how much I try. Thats probably not true. yes? Seo-ryang, wearing a red long robe and even wearing a inspectors saddle, spoke indifferently. They tried to separate me and the light horse unit from the beginning. Oh, thats right. But why is that? Just because you want to lighten the load? no. They tried to turn me into a young man who was alone on a remote island and had no clue about the world. Wei Hongryuns eyes shone sharply. Im not sure why. These guys will try to put pressure on me by any means necessary. Its pressure. If its natural, then its natural. I threw away the eldest son of my family. Moreover, I have a bad relationship with the daughter of the head of the family. Really, Confucius, you have a knack for making enemies. I like peace too. Slam! The weapon was one chilya sword. Yongrindo and Yuseongsangdo were stored in the carriage. So does that mean that Jeoksaga may take unexpected action? Maybe so. But Is there something thats bothering you? Xu Liang touched his lips. The atmosphere is a little different from what I expected. I dont know what Geogyeongga is like. However, the Jeoksaga did not seem to have much affection for his relatives. Hong Yeo-rins hostility toward Hong Wi-moon was one thing, but it was even more so when I thought about the Hong Sang-ho case. The air is similar. Hong Sang-ho is the matriarchs younger brother. Moreover, he even had the title of Igaju. Since it is an inspector from a Protestant church, it may not be able to do foolish things, but it is still normal to have a level of hostility. However, the air here was the same as when I first came in. Jiyiing. Super sense let out a small cry. danger? no. But something feels off. bang! Seo-ryang said after patting his lower abdomen. It is meaningless to worry about how things will turn out in the Jeoksaga. Lets go and see if we crash into each other. Wei Hongryun grinned. After all, its better to be hot. yes. Are we going to the dinner too? Isnt it obvious? Dongpil is my bodyguard and you are the commander of the inspection unit. But you only invited Confucius, you fools. So you wont come? No way. Slurp. The slightly drawn blade of the Poa sword looked very ferocious. I asked just in case. Its a mission anyway. Its a mission, so follow along. All right. Youre not going to cause an accident, right? Im not going to hit it, but for some reason, Confucius tone of voice is strange. It seems like he wants me to hit it. Xu Liang grinned. If the moment comes, Ill make a mess, but theres no one more trustworthy than you. You have excellent insight. Are you ready? Sure. Xi Liang opened the door. Now, lets go taste some snake meat. Chapter 115 Episode 115 Crumbling Shell (5)Jeoksa Civil War Gajusils support was very extravagant. Gihwayocho Garden in full bloom, an artificial lake, and a huge pavilion that can accommodate dozens of people created a beautiful atmosphere. Unlike other military families, the exterior of the family was not much different from that of other martial families, but the internal affairs were decorated to rival those of the imperial family. It feels like all the power of the Jeoksa family is concentrated in the head of the family, just like the emperors residence where power is concentrated. Its similar. Hong Yu-moons residence came to mind. Although it cannot be compared to this, he also decorated the inside of his house quite extravagantly. The decoration was similar to this place. It certainly seemed like the father and son were the father and son. A demon lowered his head. They are waiting for a distinguished guest in the pavilion over there. I hope you have a good banquet. okay. And Why? Mine pointed to the side. There was a small weapons storage unit there. You can leave your weapons here. Wei Hongryuns eyes became sharp. Where do these. Stop. Xu Liang unwrapped the Chiliya sword and handed it to him. I didnt come here to create a sense of discomfort, so why are you so upset? Here we are. Thank you for your understanding. What do you understand? I came here as a inspector, but isnt this your family? You have to respect what needs to be respected. At first glance, emotion appeared on Mines face. Knowing the other persons status, I knew very well how difficult it would be to show such tolerance. If you do it, it will be here. Oh, but you just have to take good care of it. The Chilyado is quite a useful item. For a moment, Mines eyes wavered. That wasnt all. Although the distance was quite far, all the demons who were paying close attention to this place were surprised. Isnt the Chilyado the favorite disease of the Seven Great Heavenly Demons, one of the best in the history of the Heavenly Demon Church? Even if he was not a swordsman, he was one of the horsemen that any demon would want to see before he died. The Three Dukes possess such a legendary weapon? Wei Hongryeon, who opened the poa sword, snorted. Is it just? Here is the black ink king sword worn by this hard man. If you store it incorrectly and lose it, your family will be ruined. Mines complexion turned pale. The Mukwang Sword is one of the five great demonic swords of Shingyo and the ten most powerful demonic swords. If the Chilyado sword became famous thanks to its symbolism, the Mukwanggeom was nothing short of a legend in itself. Mine unconsciously turned his gaze to the pavilion. The question was whether it was really possible to store such precious weapons. At that time, Ma Dong-pils mouth opened. My mission is to escort the inspector. I cannot leave the sword in your care for any reason. I hope you understand. But The Inspector-General, out of respect for your family, took care of your loved ones illness. It has been sufficiently proven that there is no particular intention on this side. However, I hope that you will not force this person to neglect his duties because of your familys rules. Wei Hongryeon looked at Ma Dongpil with eyes filled with subtle surprise. I thought he was hard as a rock and stubborn, but he is surprisingly eloquent. Mine hesitated. Although Jeoksa was considered a very capable person in the inner circle, the situation was too burdensome for him to handle alone. At that time, a deep voice came from the pavilion in the distance. Stop making our guests uncomfortable and tell them to leave. Yes, matriarch. Mine stepped to one side and lowered his head. Im sorry for taking so much time. Please come in. So the three people headed to the pavilion. Wei Hongryeon looked around and whistled softly. It was the same when I saw it from the outside, but this is really gorgeous. The family that boasts the greatest financial power among the Seven Witchcraft Families is worth thousands of dollars. However, I dont think Cheonbogeumga would have decorated his sponsorship so extravagantly. Moreover, even though it was fancy, it had a subtle, light taste, so it wasnt too burdensome. Xiliangs eyes deepened. Its a really cool place, though. For a moment, I thought, I want to live in a place like this too. It was so beautiful that I almost forgot the extrasensory warning that had been sounding before. Jiing. Jiing. hmm. Xiliang pressed his temples. Ma Dong-pil asked curiously. Are you okay, Confucius? . Confucius? uh? Uh oh. are you okay. Thats what he said, but looking at his frowning face, he didnt look alright at all. I dont know. Until now, his extra senses had protected him from numerous dangers. However, the extra sense that was now on edge was different from usual. While the previous extra senses warned of a real threat, the current extra senses were somewhat vague. Rather than a threat coming from outside like usual Seoryangs eyes wavered. Its my own risk. It doesnt mean that there is danger lurking here, it just means that I myself am in danger. It was truly an unusual warning. Why am I in danger? If I were to say that I was a threat to someone, would that make me that anxious? This is the first time Ive ever received a warning like this At that moment, Seo-ryang stopped walking. no. After being expelled from school, I was on my way to Jeoksa Temple. There was a time when I suffered greatly from extrasensory sensations. Because of that incomprehensible warning, my whole body was drenched in cold sweat. For some reason, I have an extra sense At that time, a deep voice rang out again. The view from there is good, but the view from the top of the pavilion is also exquisite. It meant just come up. After stopping for a moment, Seoyang took his steps again. Huh. Hmm. The powerful energy waves you feel as you climb the stairs of the pavilion step by step. Its strong. It is a prayer so great that it can be felt even without seeing its face. The intangible prayers flowing outside this huge pavilion were very sharp and intimate. Finally, the three people went up to the pavilion. Welcome. The old man sitting at the head of the table at the opposite end stood up. It was hard to believe he was in his sixties, and he had a sturdy physique and impressive natural wrinkles. The clothes were simpler than expected, but the dignity of the head of the family was evident. To the left and right, there were about a dozen elders, Hong Yeo-rin, and several middle-aged people sitting, but in Seo-ryangs eyes, only the old man was visible. This is a major problem that puts so many people down with just its presence. Thats amazing. He had once encountered Ji Yun-hoe, the head of the same Seven Families. Ji Woonhoe was a transcendent expert. Just looking at the level of military power, he was a person with martial arts skills that were half the level of Seoryangs today. But Honggwan of Jeoksaju was different again. It was a prayer more impressive than that of the Demon Sword Family, the best of the Seven Houses. Although it is not clear exactly, it was showing a stronger presence than Jiwoonhoe. There is little difference. Still, its definitely stronger than Jiwoonhoe. The more expert you are, the bigger the difference between each move. It is natural that in order to rise to that level of excellence, one must pour in blood and sweat and practice. He is not an easy person to look at. Hong Guan said with a smile on his face. Im Hong Gwan, in charge of Jeoksa Temple. It is an honor to meet the inspector who came to represent the new religion. chuck! Those standing on the left and right bowed their heads. Not even a sound of breathing could be heard, let alone a loud cry. That silent greeting actually made it impossible to speak or act carelessly. Tension appeared on Ma Dong-pils face, and a faint glow appeared in Wei Hong-ryeons eyes. You are instinctively wary of the other persons response. Xiliang lowered his head. This is Seoryang, the external inspection agent and special inspector. It is an honor to meet the Hong family. Ma Dong-pil and Wi Hong-ryeon looked at him in surprise. It was the first time I had seen Seo-ryang approach someone in such a low manner. Hong Guan also seemed surprised by Xu Liangs greeting. You are too polite. This man doesnt know what to do with himself. You wouldnt know it if you were visiting as a member of our school, but since you are only a temporary inspector, you should show proper courtesy. In other words, it means that the status of the Three Dukes is higher than that of the Gamchalsa, and that it is only now that he goes out in a low-key manner. Hong Guan burst out laughing. What a great distribution indeed. It seems that the rumor is true that she is said to be the best Kirin-ah of the Protestant Church because of her outstanding bravery and military power. Even though he honestly shows his surprise, he doesnt lose his composure. It wasnt just about being good at speaking. It seems as if he is as familiar with dealing with people as he is with his well-honed prayers. The longer the greeting, the more awkward it becomes. There arent many things to prepare, but yes, lets come and eat first. Of course. Seo-ryang walked to the other side of the Hong Pavilion and sat there as if there was nothing to worry about. A look of puzzlement appeared on everyones faces. It was the same with Hong Guan. Why are you sitting there? Dont come next to this person. This is a completely public position. I sit next to the head of the house when I think work is done. The puzzlement soon turned into an uncomfortable feeling. Even though I was invited to a dinner party, I thought it would make the atmosphere too stiff. Hong Guan nodded. I understand the inspectors feelings. Lets make the music sound after we finish this. Thats right. A faint demonic energy appeared in Seo-ryangs eyes. A response that still shows composure on a smiling face. However, he read the feeling of laughter in Hong Guans eyes. You look down on me. Hong Guan also probably knows that this sides skills are formidable. Considering Seoryangs age, it is clear that he would be shocked. Nevertheless, there is one reason for such a reaction. Its because of age. If a person is younger than you, you dont think its a big deal no matter how outstanding the person is or what talent he or she has in any field. He is a typical example of a scraggly old man that can be seen everywhere in the world. However, what makes Hong Guan different from most of them is that his own abilities and position are great. Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Its nothing bad. No one feels good about being looked down upon by someone. But Seo-ryang truly felt fortunate. That non-transparent gaze and uncool mind will be a weakness to others and a weapon to yourself. Especially in a place like this. Then, where do you plan to start this public service? Seo-ryang took out a letter from his arms and placed it on the table. hmm. Hong Guan stretched out his hand. Ugh. The moment a gentle wind blew, a letter flew into his hands. The faces of the demons sitting to the left and right were filled with wonder. Although it was light, it was a piece of empty air that could never be taken lightly. What is this? This is the department subject to inspection prepared by our school. Please check. Hong Guan smiled and opened the letter. For hundreds of years, the departments subject to inspection have been determined by agreement between the Protestant Church and the Seven Families. But once again, I received a letter like this. . ! Hong Guans face hardened as he scanned the letter. The relaxed appearance he had shown up to now was shattered in an instant. Xu Liang stretched out his hand. Ugh. The teacup sitting next to Honggwan floated up and was suddenly caught in Seoryangs hand. It was an impressive move that was as impressive as Hong Guans empty-handed exploits. Seo-ryang said after taking a sip of tea. I dont know about hundreds of years of history, but anyway, please put a stamp on that letter. What are we going to do now? Why are you doing that? Is what is written in this letter true? Are you really saying that I changed the official document at my own discretion? Im sorry, but I dont have that level of distribution. Hong Guans face distorted. Are you asking me to put a stamp on this meaningless letter? Xu Liang smiled. You should have taken good care of your son. The atmosphere in the pavilion quickly became cold. Chapter 116 Episode 116 Breaking Shell (6)Hong Guans eyebrows were slightly shaken. Xu Liang continued speaking in a calm tone. Hong Wi-moon, a disciple of Shingyo, was involved in numerous corruptions within the school. The reason those corruptions were buried was because he was the church leaders disciple, that is, a candidate to succeed the church. widely. The sound of a teacup being placed on the floor was particularly loud. But things are different now. Hong Yuwens condition has worsened and he is now unconscious, so he has lost his qualifications as a successor candidate. I lost my qualifications? Didnt you see it during the Passunje? The poisonous essence in the body has been broken and the poison has penetrated not only the internal organs but also the bone marrow. Even at the Blood Soul Hall, where the best members of the Demonic Murim were gathered, they decided that they could not do anything about it. Xu Liang smiled. It was a laugh that evoked a strange eerie feeling in those who saw it. This is a personal question, why didnt you invite him into the family? Although he is a member of the sect leaders family, Jeoksa is more familiar with the magic and self-governance that Hong Wi-mun has learned, so it would have been worth offering him at least once. . Well, that part is done. The important thing is that Hong Wi-moon is no longer recognized as a successor candidate. No matter how useless the child was judged to be, the person who ruined the child is speaking so shamelessly. It was a situation in which anyone could not help but become angry. So youre going to bury the crime my son committed in the family? If you were going to charge the family with a crime, the head of the criminal code would have come, not me, right? Hong Guan narrowed his eyes. Head of criminal law? No matter how much I am the head of the criminal law, what do you think they can do about me, the head of a family? Do you want to digress from the point? I would like to tell you that please do not obscure the topic with unnecessary words. Bubbling. The cooled tea water in the teacup that Seoliang put down slowly boiled. The eyes of everyone who saw the place widened. At that age, it was amazing just to show me the art of using something out of thin air, but to make tea boil without even touching it? Making tea boil through skin touching the floor was an art several times more difficult than boiling water in the air. It was a realization that could not be easily revealed to someone who had learned magic, which focused on destruction and proliferation rather than delicacy. The ability to tune true energy to the extreme. Even Hong Guan could not help but be surprised this time. Why do you think the Head of the Criminal Law Party cant do anything about the head of the family? what? Do you think that the head of the family does not belong to the Protestant Church? ?! You said something strange earlier, but if you forgot, Ill remind you again. Huh. The cold, hardened atmosphere turned into dangerous heat. Not only the Jeoksaga, but all of the Seven Demons are a group affiliated with the Heavenly Demon Church. So to speak, it can be seen as a branch under Protestantism. . This is something that has been agreed upon between Protestants and Easterners for hundreds of years? No pun intended. It wasnt an agreement, it was generosity and respect. You should not mistake this just because your place of residence is different. Hello. The words Seoyang spoke after leisurely taking a sip of tea shook everyones ears. This is not a sect martial arts forest, but a demonic martial arts forest. If it was someone who needed to reach an agreement, they wouldnt have come to the inspection in the first place. Hong Guans distorted face suddenly became expressionless. At first glance, he seemed to have regained his composure, but the back of his neck was noticeably red. Seo-ryang put the tea cup aside and said with a serious face. Ill say it again. As stated in the letter, the subject of my inspection is all departments of Jeksa. The reason for expanding the scope of this inspection is also related to the corruption of your familys eldest son, Hong Wi-moon, so we ask for your smooth cooperation. It was a neat ending. Wei Hongryun, who was watching him from behind, could not hide her surprise. You speak very well. Likewise, Ma Dong-pil was also surprised. not good. Before we get into the basics, we need to know how dangerous this place is. They may not be able to do anything about Gamchalsa Temple, but isnt this place one of the Seven Witches? Ma Dong-pil was nervous inside. If they came out crooked, the situation could have deteriorated rapidly. A sudden moment. Right. Hong Guan tried to speak calmly. What the inspector said is correct. The main family is an organization derived from the Heavenly Demon Church and has been working hard for the Church of God for hundreds of years. The crowd was astonished. He did not know that Hong Guan would obediently acknowledge Xu Liangs words. But it is also clear that the new religion and the main family have reached an agreement. The inspector general spoke of magnanimity and respect, but wasnt he acknowledging the independence of the main family to a certain extent? Impliedly, yes. exactly. So, I will try to contact my Protestant headquarters again. It may take some time, but I hope you will consider my familys situation. The intention was to resolve the situation peacefully. It was indeed a flexible response befitting the head of a family. But this time, the opponent was too formidable. Do you know why the leader sent me, rather than an experienced, mid-level magician, to this job? ? I gave up my eldest son to death in the name of a battle for succession. The reason is because he tried to kill me first. Xu Liang no longer smiled. His eyes, looking straight at Hong Guan, were bitterly cold. Do you understand? The reason why they sent me as the first priority is to conduct this inspection aggressively. ! Great Lord. Wei Hongryeon took a step forward and lowered her head. Did you call me? Try again what you said in front of Lee Gaju earlier. We discussed the behavior patterns of those subject to inspection. Wei Hongryeons answer was immediate, as if she had prepared it in advance. Organizations that are subject to inspection tend to exhibit some risky behavior when they receive an inappropriate decision. If you die like this or like that, if you die in the end, you probably want to struggle. so? When conducting an inspection, the top priority is to handle the work as quickly as possible to prevent any unexpected situations. Xiliang did not open his mouth any more. He just watched Hong Guan with harsh eyes. Hong Guan could no longer hide his feelings. Looking at his flushed face, it felt like he was going to explode at any moment. Is it really necessary to sharpen the blade like that? What did you expect? Did you try to trick the younger inspector with your three-inch tongue and sneak over him? this! For a moment, I couldnt control my anger and almost swore. At that time, Jang Woo-hwi, who was standing behind Hong Gwan, spoke in a dull voice. No matter how much the inspector is, his words are harsh. Seo-ryangs gaze glanced at Jang Woo-hwi. Jang Woo-hwi continued speaking in a calm tone. As the head of the family said, my family definitely belongs to the Heavenly Demon Church. However, to the head of the family, no one other than the head of the family can do anything rashly Crispy! Jang Woo-hwis face turned pale along with a sharp bursting sound. That wasnt all. Everyone in the crowd was shocked by the sudden situation. Before I knew it, the teacup in front of Seoryang was hit by the pillar of the pavilion next to Jang Woo-hwi and shattered. Grumbling. Blood flowed from Jang Woo-hwis face, which was cut by a sharp piece of teacup that bounced off. Xu Liang said calmly. This is like a private meeting between me, the inspector, and the head of the family, the head of Jeoksaga. This is not the place for an unrelated third party to make noise. . Forgiveness comes only once. If the advice is ignored, action will be taken at the discretion of the inspector. No one should open their mouths unless I and the matriarch demand an answer. The atmosphere, which had been heated as if just before an explosion, became as cold as an ice cave in the North Sea. His ability to control the atmosphere is unrivaled. No one can express their dissatisfaction as they create an atmosphere of fear by pressing harder rather than placating. Hong Guans eyes wavered. This guy The anger reached its peak, but the surprise was as great as the anger. It feels as if I am talking to a person with great experience and experience in all aspects of childbirth. I looked down on him because he was just a kid, but he never regained control. Some stern guy barged in and cut off the conversation. But I also dont think any further conversation is necessary. . I will check all the documents right here and now. As of now, please order the heads of each department to collect the ledgers written over the past three years. Xu Liang glanced up at the sky. On a moonlit night, scattered pieces of cloud were slowly moving. I will give you time to discuss this. Any department that fails to bring in the books will be deemed unsuitable. Please bring three years worth of ledgers from the department in this cabinet. Considering the size and work situation of Jeoksaga, the time was tight. It was as if the slightest possibility of an unforeseen trick had been blocked. Even if false ledgers had been prepared in advance with inspection in mind, it seemed likely that corruption would be found by comparing them with each item. Hong Guan, who was staring at Seo-ryang, spoke in a calm voice. Tell this to the heads of each department. Bring three years worth of ledgers here. Tell them to bring it inside this building. Sasasak. More than half of the demons sitting on the left and right quickly left. Since I sensed that the situation was unusual, I naturally had no choice but to act hastily. Wei Hongryun couldnt help but be impressed by Seo-ryangs quick and intense work. It was so crazy that even though I knew it, I felt like I had no choice but to suffer. I didnt go to each department one by one. You know that when you upset one department, other departments will have more time. Its amazing once again. Where on earth did this guy get this kind of experience? In fact, although he had outstanding martial arts and murder experience, he had no experience in this field. All he was showing now was imitating what Lord Uicheon had shown in public affairs. Of course, even if you know it, not everyone will be able to digest it as naturally as Seoryang. Strangely enough, Seoryang was proving his worth with the abilities he learned from the person he hated the most. hmm. That moment when each person was immersed in thoughts. Seo-ryang felt uncomfortable for no reason. Its easier than you think? Hong Guans eyes looking at him were full of anger. But why? There seemed to be signs of triumph and ridicule amidst the anger. Although he was surprised by the other person, he didnt seem too embarrassed. I think theres something there. He was humiliated and humiliated in front of his subordinates. Still, he doesnt lose his composure. what? Suspicious. By dragging a new teacup into the air, Seoryang opened Cheonla Yuktongsik without anyone knowing. Wooooow. A beautiful sound that no one else can hear and only Seoryangs ears can hear. It has been a long time since the first form of super-spiritual vision of the Heavenly Six Paths Consciousness was activated. The Choshingwan, who was activated with the best incomparable magic attack and abundant magic energy, was more sensitive than ever. Xu Liang closed his eyes. The sound, the smell, the feel of the air The time it took to get used to the rapidly becoming more sensitive to the five senses was short. As the five senses revived, the energy senses were also amplified, and the amplified energy sensations activated the unique six senses. Ji-ing!! Xu Liangs complexion turned pale in an instant. The sudden extrasensory warning made the back of my neck tense up. It may be because of the super fuse, but I have never received such a strong warning before. Again I dont know. What exactly is the danger posed by this warning? At that time, Hong Yeo-rin, who was sitting at the end of the left row, opened her mouth. Arent you in trouble? . It wouldnt be good for the inspector if you had to search not just one years worth, but three years worth of ledgers, right? In the three years worth of ledgers, there is also the amount that Hong Yeo-rin stole from the department. It seemed like you would be fine after taking the elixir with her help. Normally, he would have shot back properly, but Seoryang did not respond. There was no way that would happen. The warnings from my extra senses were becoming more intense as time passed. This Hong Yeo-rins face turned red. I felt like I was being blatantly ignored. Then Hong Guan spoke. It must be difficult to just wait in silence during this meeting. Id like to have a drink. . It looks like you dont want to drink it. . You can do it. Oh, and theres one thing I didnt tell you in advance. Slurp. Hong Guan took off his top. Massive muscles uncharacteristic of an old man appeared. Because I overworked my body during training and needed treatment every day. Im going to call a dedicated member of the National Assembly and get some acupuncture for a moment. I hope you understand. Xu Liang still did not answer. The eyes were still closed. Hong Guan shouted in a voice full of energy. Rep. Bang, please come here. A voice so strong that it shakes the air. Xu Liangs face trembled slightly. It felt like my eardrums were going to fall off due to my heightened senses due to the super-sensitivity. You damn old man. Whether you get acupuncture or get fucked, you know. That was then. uh? Xiliang opened his eyes. When he opened his eyes, his expression was blank. Sabak Sabak. Each step is taken carefully. This energy? It is a perfectly captured energy. If I hadnt learned magic, it was so secretive that I wouldnt have felt it even if I opened the Heavenly Six Tongsik to the extreme. But why? I think I felt this energy once. And that too, in a place entangled in a very terrible relationship. After a while, a woman appeared. The bright off-white color and curvy body immediately attract mens attention. It was an off-white color that is difficult to see anywhere in the world. Did you call me, matriarch? Hmm, Im starting to feel stiff. Please give me some saliva. Hong Guan closed his eyes. However, if a sharp-eyed expert sees it, he will be able to tell that his lips are trembling slightly. It was an electric sound. And the target of the rumor was a woman named Bang. The woman smiled broadly. When she smiled, the whole world seemed to brighten. All right. Thank you for your understanding um? Hong Guan opened his eyes again. . haha! It looks like our inspector general was surprised by Rep. Bangs lack of color. It was a sarcastic remark about the foolishness of looking at a woman blankly. But Seoliang failed to react. To be precise, only his conscious mind was unable to respond, but his unconscious mind was responding sufficiently. Cheeeeeek! ! The faces of everyone gathered in the pavilion turned pale. Grumble! Behind the white haze, more vicious demonic energy than ever burned like a flame. Sabak. Seo-ryang got up from his seat. He finally realized. What was my extra sense warning me? Why did I feel so bad when I left the Heavenly Demon Church? And I thought I knew why he thought he was in danger. I see. Seo-ryang, who transparently contemplates himself even as his life becomes more intense by the minute. It wasnt that I couldnt leave the Heavenly Demon Church. The reason why I have not been able to make a proper decision until now, and the reason why I have repeated mistakes several times even though I have transcendent senses and a clear mind. The shell that I had not been aware of was cracking little by little. I didnt want to go out. With his ability, he could escape the Heavenly Demon Church at any time if he put his mind to it. After completing Guyumagong, he built up a level of strength that could not be suppressed by the system and fear. Still, he didnt go out. Rather, they were happy that the religious leader had given the order to go out. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even though he had the ability to get out and had good momentum, he was still waiting for the food to drop. why? My dream, the true freedom I desire. Rumble! An unusual omen. Soon, Guyumagong heated up to its peak. Flash! Quaaaang! The railings of the pavilion were shattered and scattered as if hit by a canvas, and the huge roof flew away with the momentum of rising to the sky. What?! this! Pusssss. Through the thick dust. A pair of red eyes were fixed on Rep. Bang Ryeong (). you. Bangryeong, who was barely able to keep his balance due to the sudden explosion of demonic energy, was filled with dark evil energy. What is your relationship with that bitch, King Biyo? For a moment, Bangryeongs complexion hardened. Sasasak. As the dust slowly cleared, Seoryangs face was revealed, distorted like a demon. Okay, Ill listen to it little by little after I put you on your knees. Hong Guan shouted. What are you doing! shut up! Quaaaang! Seoliang rushed towards Bangryeong at a frightening speed. Because the true freedom I wanted was hidden behind unresolved resentment. The reason I didnt go out was because I couldnt kill them all by myself. Uicheon blind side effects. Because I cannot experience true freedom without killing all those involved in my death. Flash! Jecheongis teachings poured down like a shower. Chapter 117 Episode 117 Realizing myself (1)Hong Sang-hos face turned red. You want me to hand over three years worth of ledgers from every department within this cabinet? This is crazy! bang! Unable to control his anger, he swung his fist and the wall caved in. But there was nothing else to do. Isnt it said that the head of the family gave the order directly? He knew how ruthless the head of the family was. He wasnt the type of person to look down on his blood relatives if his orders were broken. At that time, Commander-in-Chief Jang Woo-hwi approached. Commissioner Zhang? Lord Lee. What happened? Are you going to hand over three years worth of ledgers from all departments in this box? Jang Woo-hwi sighed. Although the bleeding had stopped, the wound on my cheek was still red. It is difficult to explain briefly. First of all, I have to collect all the ledgers in the house. Hong Sang-ho gritted his teeth. What on earth did the head of the house do? Check the ledgers of not just one or two departments, but all departments in the house?! This is not a way to look down on us! So thats the problem. What? The inspector general set the tone by saying that the main family was also a group under Protestantism. You arrogant! How could I say that I am not a member of the family in front of him? Anyway, the situation is like this, so we need to move quickly. Hong Sang-ho calmed down his rising anger. Okay. But after this is over, Ill have to deal with that brat inspector properly. Jang Woo-hwis eyes deepened. Although he used cold reason as a weapon rather than martial arts, it was also true that he felt bad about the insult he received from Seo-ryang. He also didnt want to ignore it, even if it wasnt Hong Sang-hos words. It was then. ? Hong Sang-hos eyebrows twitched. Jang Woo-hwi looked at him with puzzled eyes. Why are you doing that? . Lord Lee? hmm? Is there something bothering you? no. Its because its creepy for no reason. I will tell the lawmakers. Why dont you at least make some decoction and eat it. I guess so. This is because Ive been so busy lately Quaaaang! The two people were startled by the sudden loud noise. What?! At the same time, powerful killing power spreads like a cloud. ! Jang Woo-hwis face turned blue. Hong Sang-ho, who had better sense of spirit than him, felt his legs shaking for a moment. What a way to live! Even the word overwhelming cannot describe it. The bodies of the two people completely froze due to the fearsome killing that could be called transcendental. for a moment! In what direction does this deadly force extend? General Manager Zhang! Gather the demons of Naewon under the support of Gajusil! Yes yes? Wake!! match! It was a slap so painful that it made my eyes flash. The wound that stopped the bleeding is so bad! It exploded again with a sound. But thanks to that, Jang Woo-hwi was able to come to his senses. If Hong Sang-ho hadnt slapped him, he would have remained frozen in silence. Rally the demons with support! right now! yes! Anxiety appeared on Hong Sang-hos face. What the hell is going on?! * * * Pugh! The powerful explosion gave off shock waves that were no less powerful than the sound. Wei Hongryuns face, which flew backwards, was truly a sight to behold. Damn it! She raised her head. In the distance, there was a thunderbolt of death scattering red-hot lightning. Xiliangs martial arts skills, which even opened up Guyu Demons Underworld Jade Return Gate Ceremony in an instant, were truly terrifying. Mr. Ma! Why is Confucius acting like that all of a sudden. Call the light horse unit! hurry! Chaaaaang! In an instant, Ma Dong-pil, who had brought a poa sword from the weapon rack, threw the sword at her. Wei Hong-ryeon, who had suddenly received the poa sword, looked at Ma Dong-pil. Ma Dong-pil was already out of her sight. His divine method of breaking through the dust cloud while emitting golden magical energy was truly dazzling. shit! There was no time to look back and forth. Whatever the reason, a fight has broken out and it is right to call in the troops. Wei Honglian quickly left the sponsorship. A powerful deadly force was overflowing from the poa sword that had been drawn at once. Coooooo! The ground shook with a heavy hitting sound. It felt like the weight of a thousand pounds, or even ten thousand pounds, was shaking the world. The explosive killing technique and the parrying technique, and the sharp evil energy blooming within them, were intertwined like crazy. Confucius! Flash! Ma Dong-pil, who opened Geumgang Yacha magic, became the devil king of the demon world, not the heavenly king of Buddhism. The majestic spirit immediately cleared away the cloud of dust that obscured his vision. The battle situation was finally fully confirmed with the naked eye. The demons of Jeoksaga, spread out in all directions, were rushing towards Seoryang. Seoliang rushed towards Bangryeong, but Hong Gwan was blocking his path. Ma Dong-pils divine law spewed fire. Quaaaang! In an instant, he stood behind Seo-ryang and pulled out the Ink King sword. Jeeeeee! The sound of swords spreading in all directions was truly loud. The golden sword energy that reached its peak gave off a tremendous sense of intimidation. dare! Ma Dong-pil swung his sword. Damn it! omg! Ugh! The four veterans each stepped back. It was fortunate that more than half of the masters received Hong Guans orders and rushed out. But the situation was not good. Ma Dong-pils hand holding the Inkwangsword gained strength. strong. Those four veterans were the elders of Jeoksa Temple. Although none of them had entered the realm of transcendence, each and every one of them had martial arts skills comparable to his own. It was fortunate that he swung his sword in a surprise attack. If it had been a pure head-on fight, he would have suffered significant internal injuries by now. Oh my Ma Dong-pil bites his lip. Hong Yin, one of the elders, shouted. this guy! I guess I wont be able to get out of the way! Ma Dong-pil did not answer, but more carefully adjusted the power of the opened Geumgang Yacha magic. If you show even a moment of vulnerability, you die. I dont mind dying, but If he dies here, Confucius becomes even more dangerous. Even if limbs fly off, you have to block them at least. Cheeeeeek! A white haze rose from the Mukwanggeom. It was thanks to the demonic energy being contained to the limit. Ma Dong-pil shouted, keeping an eye on the elders until the end. Confucius! Get out of this place for now! Given his personality, he would most likely not say something even if a knife was held at his throat, but now it was different. This is because Seoryangs life was unusual. Even though the situation ended without anyone dying, it was Seoryang who attacked first for no reason. If you were to risk that in Jeoksa, there was no way it wouldnt be a problem no matter how much you were a three-gongja or a gamchalsa. for a moment. For no reason? I definitely heard something. It was so sudden that I overlooked it, but what if I remember correctly? King Biyo? C you. King Biyo, what is your relationship with that bitch? Ma Dong-pils eyes wavered. Why is King Biyo, one of the top ten masters, suddenly receiving a special title?! Quang! this! A gap soon leads to death. Not by himself, but by the death of the object of his escort. Confucius! Ma Dong-pil shouted urgently and swung his sword again. Damn it! hook! Seolyangs clothes fluttered like crazy due to the shock wave. However, Seo-ryang did not hear Ma Dong-pils words. No, I heard it, but I ignored it. This matter should never be overly simplistic. This is especially not the case if you are thinking about your future. Reason kept shouting, but it was of no use in the face of anger that seemed to explode. It was like the time of Jeong Il-ryong. He could not control his seething anger every time he encountered the enemy who had driven him to death and anyone even remotely related to that enemy. A sorrow that even he himself did not know the extent of. The resentment that was so big and dark that I couldnt see or feel it exploded at this moment. Xiliangs two fists swung at a frightening speed. Puff puff puff! The air explodes before it even reaches the target. Like a pouring, crashing waterfall, dozens of scattered fists flew towards Bangryeong at once. Jecheongis fastest martial arts Yeonhwanbipokwon was activated. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! A powerful tactic that blocks dozens of punches. Hong Gwan, standing in front of Bangryeong, gritted his teeth. this guy! How dare you say yes! Wow! Doesnt even answer. Seo-ryang waved his leg as if he was annoyed. It was a technique wielded to remove obstacles, but its power was extraordinary. It was the Amryongak () angle method of Jecheongi. Whoa! Thick veins bulged on Hong Guans forehead. A tingling pain rose from the forearm where the angle was blocked. Even though the body of the Jeoksa was protected by the strongest martial arts, the Red Fire Dragon Demon Gong, I became even more angry when I felt pain. Isnt it a skin of steel that wont get cut even when struck with a decent sword? this! Quaaaang! Xu Liang took three or four steps back. It was truly a powerful handcraft. Even though more than half of the attack was avoided, the remaining shock waves were enough to make my joints creak. Indeed, he was a martial artist worthy of playing a part in the Jeoksagaju Magic Chilga. Naturally, Seo-ryang was not impressed by it. Pot! Hong Guans eyes widened. this?! Seo-ryangs body disappeared from sight in an instant. Where? At that time, the back of my neck felt cold. The concentration of deadly force that was burning like fire and encroaching on the surroundings became noticeably thicker at the rear. Seoliang, who opened the Gucheonchukji Shinbo, went back behind Hong Gwan and Bangryeong. Faaagh! Although it was difficult to catch up with Seoryang in terms of the speed of the footwork, Hong Gwan was as good as Seoryang in the exquisiteness of the footwork. The Gyoryongbobeop used by Hong Wi-moon was unfolded. Although it was the same walking method, the difference in level was huge. Just when it seemed like his new form was weakening, he suddenly appeared in front of Seo-ryang, who was about to strike down the Poksan-gyeong. Qarring! Xi Liang took a step back again. But it was the same for Hong Guan. All he did was hesitate, but Hong Guans movements were momentarily restricted by the explosive power of the truly powerful Poksan Mirror. Hong Guans eyes wavered. Unbelievable! Clearly, his skills are one step above his. Although we only clashed a few times, I could clearly feel the difference in skill. So I couldnt help but be even more shocked. I was surprised to see a teacup floating in the air or cold tea boiled, but I didnt feel the real feeling of it touching my skin. It was different now. When I looked into his hand, I realized that he wasnt an ordinary guy. How could he have achieved such martial arts skills at such an age? Surprise soon gave rise to embarrassment, and embarrassment became fuel for anger. Saaagh! A dark life bloomed from Hong Guans body. While Seoliangs life was rough and flashy like fire, Hong Guans life was dark and humid. It was no exaggeration to say that the two mens military achievements and tendencies were completely opposite. I saw that you were an inspector, and it looks like you really want to shed tears of blood! Qarring! Hong Guans body shook. Bangryeongs body, standing behind him, also shook. It wasnt because I was attacked. The power of Seoryang, who struck the Jinak with extreme anger, was so strong that the ground trembled. Seolyangs eyes radiate reddish life. He stretched out his hand to the side. Woooo!! A powerful wish. As you put your energy into that wish, the object that you cannot reach will automatically find its owner. The Seven Great Heavenly Demons favorite weapons, Chilyado, flew into his hand in an instant. Chaaaang! Seo-ryang drew his sword and growled. Move. this guy! Get out of the way, you bastard!! Flash! sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The red crescent moon filled with a deadly storm flew by at incredible speed. Chapter 118 Episode 118 Realize Me (2)Get out of the way! If you dont get out of the way, youll all die! Damn it! There was a sense of urgency in the divine law that I used with all my might. A powerful deadly force emanated from Wei Hongryun, who was cutting through whoever was in front of him in a straight line. The demons of Jeoksaga were embarrassed. Although they reacted instinctively to survive, they did not know who the opponent was. However, I didnt know what happened with the sponsorship yet. The murderous spirit emanating from the patronage of Gajusil was truly enormous, but since we did not know the circumstances, we could not stop it. Get out of the way! Get out of the way!! Wi Hongryeon, who was shouting wildly and quickly approached the outer academy building, shouted loudly. Its an emergency! All members of the light horse unit gather together! Her life-threatening cries went beyond the teachers pavilion and into the inner circles borders. Chiri ririn! The reaction was immediate. All of the Gwanghwamun members who were resting in their living quarters rushed out in front of Wei Hongryeon before they could even catch their breath. A prayer like a sword, eyes shining like a wild beast. Just by hearing Daejus voice, you can immediately understand what the situation is. They looked like third-rate paratroopers wandering around in the back alleys, but in an instant, they regained their identity as the worst unit of the Heavenly Demon Church. As of this time, the Red Army is designated as the Yellow Equator! Your goal is to go to your destination and your mission is to protect the Inspector General! Jonmyeong! wickedness! As soon as the words were out, the members pulled up their masks that were folded around their necks. On the pure white mask that reached below the eyes, the two letters Gwangma (ħ) were written in a stylish cursive script. When we got together, we were lively, but when we put on our masks, the atmosphere changes again. The red-hot madness that flashed in his eyes was the manifestation of an evil spirit that was scary to see even in dreams. Wi Hongryeon, who had one of the Gwangma members take care of Seoryangs Yongrindo and Yuseongssangdo, spun his ankle. lets go! Wow! This group of Gwangmadae, led by Wei Hongryeon, moved quickly. Crumbling. Crumbling. Even though there are more than 100 people moving around, it feels like one body. It was a sense of unity created by countless actual battles and tens of thousands of efforts as they moved in formation moment by moment according to the terrain. Stop it! The gate guards at the main gate leading to the inner circle held their swords in panic. A murderous look appeared in Wei Hongryeons eyes. Get out of the way or I will kill you. Even though I didnt shout it out loud, it strangely stuck in my ears. The moment you recognize that it is a battle situation, not only your energy waves but also your voice become alive. The gate guards, with pale complexions, retreated to the left and right without even realizing it. Blue sword energy erupted from Wei Hongryuns poa sword. Quang! In one blow, even the pillars that connected the doors were completely shattered. The Gwangmaegi members flowed out like the ebb of the tide through the empty space. but. Further entry is not permitted. Numerous demons camped and blocked them. It was Jayodae () representing the Jeoksaga. Although it was a beat late, they also felt that the atmosphere in the house was unusual. Even the units from the Protestant headquarters could not open the way. Until an order comes from above, the inspection unit will remain on the spot Wow! Qarring! Lord Jayo staggered back. After blocking the sword energy that flew in like a beam of light, his face suddenly turned pale. Wei Hongryun extended her poa sword. She didnt slow down at all. Drill it! Hahaha! Crazy demons, each with their own weapons drawn, rushed in like a wave. Damn it! Fuwaaaaak! * * * Phew! bang! Bangryeongs method of somehow pulling himself together amidst the continuous burst of drinking was very miraculous. It was a martial arts skill that would be respected anywhere in the world. However, even her skills seemed to lose their shine in front of the ruthless battle of the two super experts. Bye! Seoryangs new form faltered as he moved forward in a leisurely manner. Paralock! In the storm of red-hot sword energy, Hong Guans long guns were reduced to rags. Bangryeongs eyes wavered. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Unbelievable. She knew it too. The inspector visiting Jeoksa Temple today is the third disciple of the religious leader. And he also knew that the third disciple had driven the fourth, the eldest son of the family head, to a state where he could not recover. But even so, isnt it a review index? As a disciple of the Heavenly Demon, he may have great martial arts skills, but I thought he could not dare to be compared to the head of Jeoksaga. That very obvious common sense has been broken. When I looked at the workshop, which was difficult to follow with the naked eye, two words came to mind: Park Bing (). Are you in close sync with Jeoksagaju? That young guy?! Bangryeong knew Hong Guan well. Hong Guan was not a person who looked down on others because they were young. In other words, Hong Gwan is currently doing his best. Nonsense! That was surprising, but there was something even more surprising. Do you know Master?! There is absolutely no martial arts person who does not know the nickname King Biyo. But when that guy saw himself, he mentioned Masters nickname. The teacher knew this, but it meant that he had even read his perfectly captured evil skills. Her skill was more secret than the killing skill, so even a top expert could not easily notice it. Morale was overflowing from Bangryeongs eyes. It was a look of embarrassment. We have to get out of here first. Just because they had a close relationship didnt mean Hong Gwan was protecting them. They protect Bangryeong because they both want something from each other. It is best to leave the place, both for your own safety and for Hong Guans sake. Sarah! Bangryeong gently stepped on the ground and retreated far behind. Xiliangs eyes sparkled fire. Before he knew it, he was holding the chilya sword backwards and threw the sword. grasp! careful! Bangryeong, who was running away, was startled and turned over. The chilya sword, full of Guyumaggi, grazed her back and landed in an artificial pond located on one side of the garden. Fuuuuuuu!! A column of water rising high into the sky. The carp that lived in the pond were torn to pieces and fell in all directions. pop! Hong Guan did not miss that brief moment when he launched his sword. Seo-ryang vomited blood and retreated to the side due to the great mangas angular strike. However, Xiliang did not prepare a counterattack. He just hit the ground hard again toward the target. Peeeeeeee! As a person runs out, the sound of a taut gold rope breaking is heard. Bangryeong, who had lost his posture and was staggering, suddenly felt the hair on his entire body stand on end. He noticed that a huge mass of life was approaching him at an incredible speed. It was then. Inoom! Peeing! Hong Guan fired an awl-like wind from a long distance. Although it had less power than the previous martial arts attack, it was an attack that was nearly twice as fast. Xu Liangs face distorted. If you just stretch out your hand, you can get Bangryeong in your hands. But the moment you touch her, your heart will pierce. It cant be done like this. His anger, engulfed in the flames of the devil, was increasing in size by the minute. But in that anger, cold reason finally emerged. It was reason driven by survival instinct. You shouldnt take too long. He will hinder me until the end. then? Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Short and thick porosity. Before he knew it, Seo-ryang had turned around and knocked Ji-pung away with a single punch. Thanks to this, Bangryeong was able to take five steps back. When Bangryeong was about to leave his position once again. If you move, you die. Creepy! The voice that came out calmly was much more terrifying than the life that had been emitted so far. Not only Bangryeong but also Hong Guan stopped. Because of Bangryeongs unusual fear, Hong Guan stopped because he did not know what Seo-ryang would do. Seoliang stretched out his hand towards Bangryeong and said. I want to capture it if possible, but if that doesnt work, I kill it. Dont move too hastily. Fazizik. Pajijijik. A red lightning flashed from the hand stretched out toward Bangryeong. The devils lightning was itself a threat and intimidation. Hong Guan growled. You are truly crazy! How dare you cause this mess! I daresay. A cool aura rose above his calm expression. The Jeoksaga family will be branded as a family of traitors from this time on. what? Hong Guan was shocked. Are you really crazy? I was just stating the reality. If youre curious, Ill tell you why. Stop talking bullshit! King Biyo has trained with Iron Blood Saint in the past. ? I dont know now. But thats not the point. You brought into the family a person related to King Biyo, who had trained with Iron Blood Saint at least once. ! Hong Guans eyes wavered. This was my first time hearing such a thing. Cheer ring! Damn it! The sound of Ma Dong-pil fighting with four veteran soldiers was heard. Sasasak! I could also hear the footsteps of experts coming here from a long distance away. But Xu Liang remained calm. With things like this, there was only one way. Inducing a melee immediately. You have lost trust to the extent that orders were given to search the ledgers of all departments. If this fact becomes known, you will be buried in the Demonic Forest. Hong Guan looked at Bang Ryeong. Only he knew that she was one of King Biyos disciples. Bangryeong quickly shook his head. It meant that he had no idea about his training with Iron Blood Castle. It was then that Seo-ryangs eyes lit up. Great Lord! A familiar prayer was approaching from afar. And at a surprisingly fast speed. Hong Guan gritted his teeth. Dont try to fool me with nonsense! I will personally go to the Protestant Church to discuss this issue! No matter how much he is a disciple of the religious leader, how can he be an inspector! Whoa whoa! Before he could finish speaking, Hong Guan was pushed backwards. Seo-ryang flew in looking for an opening and hit him with the Amryongak. Although the blow was allowed, Hong Guans reaction was quick. In an instant, he was ready to counterattack and fired again. ? Hong Guans eyes wavered. where?! Truly, his divine law was beyond admirable and was astounding. Where on earth can a martial arts like that be found at a speed so fast that even a superior expert can miss it from sight? Bangryeong! Wow! The body moved before the head. Hong Guan rushed towards Bangryeong. But Seoryang was not there. There was only Bangryeong standing there with a bewildered look on his face, looking around. At that time, heavy drinking broke out in a harsh place. Quaaaang! Aaaah! With a desperate scream, someone flew away and fell to the ground. Elder Five? Burbubbuk! Quack! with a plop! The body of another elder, who had even allowed Poksangyeong to finish Gangbyeoksus Bipokken and Amryongak, turned into blood clots and fell into an artificial pond. Gasp! Seoryang, who killed two elders in an instant. Confucius! Ma Dong-pil quickly stood next to Seo-ryang. Although it was only a short moment, the battle was so ferocious that it was covered in blood. At that time, Wei Hongryuns cry was heard from afar. Confucius!! Xiliang raised his head. Whoa! Three weapons flew through the darkness. A huge sword worthy of being called a true horse sword, and a pair of sleek blue and red swords. They were Yongrindo and Yuseongssangdo. Paaang! At that moment, Hong Guan rushed towards him at a frightening speed. For some reason, Seo-ryang decided that he should not hold those swords. But it was late. Wow! Seoliang flew up and immediately grabbed Yonglindo. At the same time, his legs swung like lightning. Green onions! Before he knew it, the twin swords of Yoo Seong, pulled out of their scabbards, were hit by Seo-ryangs kick and were fired at Hong Guan. Hong Guans eyes widened. A sword is an object made to be held and wielded. But to think of kicking it and throwing it away?! Regardless of skill, it was an incredibly original attack. Plop! The twin swords passed by Hong Guan and stuck in the ground. When Hong Gwan, who avoided the blade with exquisite movement, was about to throw away the strongest secret technique of the Jeoksa, Heukgolsa Yeongsu (ڹӰ). We Dae-ju and Dong-pil catch that woman! Whiiiiing! The whipping winds of hell. Seo Liang, holding the Yonglin Dao with both hands, opened Gu Yumagongs Demonic Viewing Heaven and Earth Gate form. Lets go! In an instant, the amount of demonic energy released doubled. Xi Liang said coldly. Anyway, there are a lot of people who interfere. The sharp winds of hell poured towards Hong Guan. Buaaaaang! Chapter 119 Episode 119 Realizing myself (3)Uweeeek! Even after coughing up a handful of blood, Jayo Daeju stumbles his way to Huwon. A look of boredom appeared on his face. Unbelievable. Before we knew it, Gwangmadae had passed Jayodae and reached the vicinity of Huwon. I cant believe youre that strong! Although it is said to be the worst unit of the Protestant Church, it is not the strongest. The reason why the Gwangmadae were so scary was because of their tremendous poison and their fierce madness that made them reminiscent of beasts. However, during this short battle, Great Lord Jayo realized something. sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If youre not strong, youre spiteful and crazy and useless. The reason Gwangmadae was scary was not simply because it was terrible, but because it was strong and terrible. Is this the gap between the Protestant Church and the Seven Families? Grand Master Jayo bit his lip. Just looking at the level of military force, Jayodae, representing the Jeoksaga, was not far behind Gwangmadae. But small differences make a big difference. People talk about that subtle difference. The reason why a unit like an uncontrolled bomb was able to be proudly recognized by the Heavenly Demon Church is because they were worth it. Damn it! You may have lost the battle, but you cannot lose the war. Daeju Jayo barely managed to drag his legs, which were increasingly losing strength, and headed towards Huwon. It was then. Wooooow! A strange sound came from behind me. What else wow?! Paaaaaa! Like the wind or lightning. The moment the faint light seemed to flicker repeatedly, it created a long ray and disappeared from sight in an instant. The direction in which the crystals of light were shot was the source of support. What was that?! It seemed like I felt a tremendous amount of energy that made my body stiffen? No, aside from that I dont know if it was just my mood or if it actually looked that way. fox? * * * Wheeeeeeee!! Ugh! Sigh! Everyone who stepped into the sponsorship closed their eyes tightly. Coo! Some of them planted weapons into the ground to support their shaking bodies. Among those gathered here, there was no one who was not an expert. However, they were unable to properly control their bodies due to the swirling storm. To be precise, it was because of the unimaginable magical energy that resided in that storm. Crumbling! They knew for the first time that when the sound of the wind gets stronger, it becomes similar to the sound of thunder. Hong Guan was frightened by the pouring sword wind. The level of Taoism was enormous, but the magical energy and vitality imbued within it were enough to harden the body of a transcendental master. this! Grumble! He raised the Red Hwagyo Dragon Demonic Attack to its peak and swung his twin swords. Puff puff poop! Hong Guans Heukgolsa Spiritual Beast was on a different level from Hong Weimuns. It would not be an exaggeration to say that it was a completely different martial art. Although there were no deformed changes such as thicker fingers or longer nails like Hongwimun, there was no comparison in power. Faaagh! Blood spattered from Seo-ryangs shoulder. It was a martial art that exquisitely combined martial arts and martial arts. I thought I had completely canceled it out with the heavy wind, but the energy that came out through the gap scratched my shoulder and passed by. But he wasnt embarrassed at all. Quang! He who took pictures of the earth created a sensation again. Where! Allowing follow-up attacks is something only minions do. Hong Guan unleashed his power on Seoliang even before the next attack. ? At that moment, Hong Guan felt a chill running down his spine. On the contrary, the surrounding air instantly became hot. It was so severe that I wondered if I had misunderstood. Yeolyanggong?! Xu Liang grinned. It will make you feel warm inside. It was the manifestation of the second chapter of the Guyuinhwadobeop, the Ultimate Infinite Path, following the Six Paths of Hell and Wind. Puff puff poop! Pillars of fire bursting out from all directions turned into greedy fire dragons and attacked Hong Guan. profit! Its truly terrifying heat. It was even the ultimate sword energy that formed the pillar of fire. The pottery was bent flexibly to create the shape of a burning flame. However, even if it was not a real fire, it was obvious that if you were swept away, you would have the same shock as if you were burned. Paaaaaaaa! The pouring out sword energy erased Hong Guans existence from everyones sight. Qarring! The once beautiful land of Huwon collapsed to the ground. It was an incredible power. It was so powerful that even Ma Dong-pil, who already knew the Taoist methods of Seoliang, not to mention the demons of Jeoksaga, were left speechless. But Seoliang did not stop. It shouldnt have stopped. If you touch it clumsily, any wild animal will become poisonous. Not only that, but the opponent is a poisonous snake among poisonous snakes, filled with deadly poison. Whoa! Hot air flew high into the sky, and what took its place was a bitter cold that tore the skin and even froze the bones. The beginning of Hyekgyu Daehongryeon (Ѫдtɏ), following the end of Infinite Justice. Even the air freezes white as the blood-red sword dance unfolds on the dark ice sea. Damn it! The collapsed and broken ground also suddenly froze and glistened whitely as if frost had fallen. It is a martial art that no one in the world can guarantee their life with. It was a study that raised suspicions that it was more than just martial arts, but rather a divine ability of a master of martial arts. Quang! With a single explosion, the Hongkwan that had been buried in the ground flew up at an incredible speed. A look of disappointment was evident on his face as he flew up, leaving behind a trail of pure white smoke. Xu Liangs eyes lit up. also. The Yeonhwan Samjang (Bh) of the Guyuinhwadobeop exerts absolute power. However, as Jeong Il-ryong did, if you can read the minute gaps between chapters, you can minimize the damage. The saying goes, Yeonhwansamjang, but there are some gaps in the eyes of super experts. That was the harm I got from learning magic. If the same martial techniques were used with the shadow technique, there would be no such gap. On the other hand, there were also benefits. The destructive power of the sword method itself has risen to a higher level. I have no choice but to take out the remaining two sheets Seoryangs eyes deepened. Not yet. Not yet. The true power of the old Yuinhwa method comes when it becomes one level higher than it is now. If we were to describe it as the state of a martial arts warrior, it could be said to be the state of extreme magic. At that time, there will be no need to dwell on the anniversary ceremony. Because absolute power will come from just one herbivore. In other words, there is no need to take out the last two chapters. If you fail, this side will be at a disadvantage due to excessive internal energy consumption, and if you were prepared to kill the opponent, this is not the time to do so. There is only one thing he wants now. After rendering everyone, including Hong Gwan, unable to fight, he captures Bangryeong. Xu Liang stretched out his hand behind his back. Paaaaang! The chilya sword dragged into the air was caught in his left hand. In my right hand, I have Yongrin and in my left hand, I have Chilyado. Inoom! Now, even Hong Guan could not find reason in his eyes. After being treated like this, its not the time to save face. Hahaha! Even though it was a dark night, it was clearly visible that a huge purple air current was gathering around his hands. Saaaaaaaaaaa! A purple miasma that slowly falls like snow. Xu Liang shouted. Everyone, leave the whole authority! Ma Dong-pils eyes wavered. I really didnt want to leave the battle to Confucius this time either. Because I wanted to fulfill my duty as a guard warrior. But I couldnt help it. If you do not deviate from the authority, it will only distract Confucius. Theres nothing I can do. grasp! He quickly moved to the rear and found Bangryeong. It wasnt difficult to find. This was because even while looking at Confucius, he was always paying attention to her movements. ! Ma Dong-pils eyes widened for an instant. why?! It would be enough to capture it the moment it deviates from that location and that direction. However, Bangryeong did not abandon his authority. Rather, they were trying to go deeper into the battlefield where poison was pouring out. how? Coo! Hong Guan descended to the ground. And Bangryeong was standing behind him. Xu Liangs face distorted. I was thinking of killing him if things didnt work out, but that was literally the last option. If Bangryeong is poisoned and collapses, you will be in trouble. Those huh?! Surprisingly, Bangryeongs complexion was calm. No, even though he was pale with fear, he didnt seem to be affected at all by the miasma emanating from the Hong Coffin. I dont know what it is. Great. Quaaaang! Seo-ryang continued to run. I already know King Biyos martial arts skills because I have experienced them. If he had fought head-on without being defeated by the enemy, he would have been victorious back when he was the King of Sal. It wont be of much help if you havent even reached the peak level. It was then. Jiiiing! My extra senses warned me of danger. Wow! Hong Guan runs towards you. Bangryeongs eyes turned black as he stood behind him. Everything from the pupils to the whites of the eyes were stained black. Woooooo!! Seo-ryang lowered his head without realizing it. It was instinct. I felt a sense of crisis, as if I should not make eye contact with Bangryeong. At that time, Hong Guans Black Bone Death Yeongsu was shouted. Kwaaaaang! Seoryang retreated, coughing up blood. It was a very brief gap, but in a battle between experts, that small gap can be the deciding factor in victory or defeat. Because Seo-ryangs senses were so sensitive and his reaction speed was excellent, it stopped at this level. what?! My head was pounding. As you breathe in, you have inhaled a certain amount of poison. It wasnt a big problem up to that point. It was much more severe than Hong Wei-muns tyranny, but it was enough to collect it in a corner of the body and let it out. however. Fuuuuuuuu!! This time I went quite deep. Although it was blocked by Yongrin Islands wide spread, the shock wave was transmitted to the entire body. Damn it. I couldnt raise my head. No, I couldnt open my eyes. Saaaaagh! A thick evil energy permeated the air filled with poison. The patronage filled with magic, miasma, and fraud was no different from an invisible demon world. If the criminal came here, his cardiac artery would rupture due to shock and he would die instantly before he died of poisoning. Sakong (а)? Heroic arts? I dont know. In normal cases, magicians have the upper hand over sailors. Even a master boatman would not be able to demonstrate his power in front of a top-class horseman. However, the boatman Bangryeong used was different. Even though he was a boatman, he had some similarities to a magician. Analysis later! Whoa! A heavy wind gathered in Yongrin Island. The air was shaking. The poison was writhing and the thick morale was swaying like smoke. Hong Guans hands moved like lightning. Whoops! The Chiliya sword held by Xiliang flew high into the sky. Knowing that an attack was coming, he threw his sword in advance and interrupted the flow of tension. Hong Guans face distorted. That guy really is. Where on earth did something like that come out? Not even anticipating the follow-up blow, I closed my eyes and threw the knife at the exact location to distract Turo. A fighting method that allows even experts in martial arts to use techniques that are difficult to use in actual combat, as comfortably as breathing. Are you a genius? Buaaaaang! The hellish wind blew into the air, creating a gust of poison and morale, soaring into the sky. Pow! Seo-ryangs body shook. Just before unfolding the Ultimate Infinite Blade, a hole was created in the side. It was Hong Guans Ji Feng who accurately targeted the gap. But it didnt stop. If this continued, it was obvious that he would die without even being able to fight. I guess Ill have to change my strategy. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! The abyss of infinite hell that covers the heavens and earth everywhere. Seo-ryang shouted loudly. Drops of blood spattered from his open mouth, but he seemed completely oblivious. Hongguan!! Hong Guans nose trembled. Xu Liang grinned. Anyone could see that it was a provocative laugh. Did you think you couldnt win alone? Youre using such trivial tricks! this guy! Whoa whoa! ! Xiliang lowered his head. Hong Gwan, who had widened the distance and attacked leisurely, suddenly approached right in front of him and planted his finger in his side. If your wish is to die, then I will die Ouch! ? Is this your first time being this close? Seo-ryang spoke with a white complexion but a more relieved expression than ever. He, who was holding Hong Guans wrist tightly, loosened his grip on the dragon blade. That wont work. Instead of catching that bitch, it would be easier to catch you and rid this fishy family. ! Welcome, Captain Viper. Seo-ryang, who had gathered the energy of the explosive mountain to its limit, burst out in front of Hong Guan. Kwaaaaang! Chapter 120 Episode 120 Realize myself (4)Poksangyeong is a type of inner-reflection technique and is a dark sutra that maximizes its power and kills with a single blow. Just because it is a dark mirror does not mean that the power it emits is secret. Because the true energy needs to be controlled much more carefully than with regular foot ringing, there is a risk of it becoming more noisy. It was the Poksangyeong that killed the presence of such a dark mirror to the limit and added explosive power to it. It is a martial art that has been used many times in critical situations, but in reality, it is not a martial art that even a top expert can easily use. Seoliang added one more thing there. The energy of Gangbyeoksu, breaking down from the outside, was placed on top of the Poksansu mirror that bursts inside, and another Poksansutra was placed on the surface of Gangbyeoksu. Does the power of the explosion increase with overlapping dark mirrors? Not really. But what if you get double hit by the incredibly powerful Poksan Kyung? What if it overlaps with one blow and explodes without the gaps seen in the chain reaction of the Inhwadobeop? What if there is not even a moment to rebuild the barrier of true energy that was disrupted by the primary price? bang! Qarring! Quang! Due to the explosion of the condensed dark mirror, Hong Guan flew away and rolled on the ground. Blood poured from the seven holes, including the eyes, nose, mouth, and left and right ears. Hong Guan, whose entire face was covered in blood, was unable to come to his senses. Uweeeek! Even though it was Seoryang, it wasnt all that well. If it had been one shot, he wouldnt know, but since two shots were overlapped and exploded right in front of his nose, he was bound to be shocked as well. Faaagh! Seoryang keeps running while coughing up blood. He quickly grabbed the shooting twin swords that were stuck to one side and quickly pinpointed Hong Guans demon blood. Xu Liang shouted. Everyone stop!! Hahaha! Even though he suffered serious internal injuries, his spreading voice is filled with tremendous magical energy. Jeoksagas troops, who were trying to take the Pidodan (ܶ) and enter with full authority, flinched. That wasnt all. Ma Dong-pil and Wi Hong-ryeon, as well as everyone else watching, froze. hook! hook! Seoryang continues to hold her breath. There was a hole in his abdomen and he suffered severe internal injuries, but his eyes were bright. Dont move. Before I hack you to pieces. This is a more horrifying statement than saying he will kill you. Moreover, even with his internally injured body, he was still emitting powerful magical energy, so no one could think that his words were lies. Of course, few people were closely watching Xiliangs condition. Most of the people here were completely shocked and distraught. Hong Guan suffered. In the Demonic Martial Forest, he was reputed to be one of the most powerful men in the world, excluding the former Great Magon. All the heads of the Seven Families were like that. Such a super expert fell to the ground after being attacked by a late expert who was not even 30 years old. Even considering that the other person was a disciple of the religious leader, it was an incomprehensible situation. Seoryang, who was scanning the surroundings with sharp eyes, was inwardly relieved. It was incredibly rewarding. This battle was not something that had to be completed step by step. It was a battle that had to be ended as quickly as possible, even if it meant getting slightly or seriously injured. If it werent for Hong Guans unique tendency to look down on younger people, he wouldnt have been able to even attempt this type of confrontation. As long as no follow-up battle occurs. Seo-ryang gritted his teeth at the pain rising from his right arm. The layering of the bombs was a dangerous attempt in itself, but the internal injuries were much more severe as the river walls were surrounded in the meantime. Thanks to this, the entire bone in my right arm was now cracked. Because it has been hardened and hardened, it can be moved. If I hadnt relieved the shock with Gangbyeoksu, it would have been the same. Hong Gwan, who took a direct hit from such a martial arts attack and did not die, and Seo-ryang and Dok-hagi, who unleashed such an ignorant attack, were the same. Dongpil. Yes yes! Seoliang glared at Bangryeong. Bangryeongs face was white with fear. catch. Faaagh! Ma Dong-pil moved quickly. Since most of the poison was blown away by the hellish wind and the heat of Inferno, there were no restrictions on Ma Dong-pils movements. profit! Bangryeongs eyes turned black again. He is trying to perform the worst trick that he tried on Seo-ryang, the Spiritual Demon Eye Demon Art. but. Sigh! Aaaah! Bangryeong staggered back. A diagonal sword wound was engraved on her upper body. It was a powerful sword strike that almost touched the bone. Ma Dong-pils sword was so resolute in his anger. this! I didnt know that the sage demon technique wouldnt work. Before she knew it, she was aiming for Ma Dong-pils neck with her sharp nails. Mukwanggeom moved coolly. Suddenly! Four fingers except the thumb were blown off. Whoa whoa! Bangryeong, who was hit in the stomach all at once, fell limp. Ma Dong-pil, who quickly applied the blood pressure and stopped the bleeding, lifted her on his shoulder and carried her away. Even as he was losing consciousness, Bangryeong was puzzled. why? Why didnt the sage demon technique work? That question also existed in Seoryang. Bangryeongs Evil Eye was a high-level magic that made him flinch even for a moment. However, Ma Dong-pil did not seem to be affected by it at all. Ma Dong-pil, holding a banner, approached Seo-ryang. Are you okay, Confucius? Okay. you? I am okay. Ma Dong-pil looked quite depressed. Although he performed well in this fight, it is true that he was not able to properly protect Seoryang. Xu Liang shook his head. Its a battle I started recklessly. Youve done more than your share. Dont be downcast. yes. No, but you dont mind this bitchs magic At that time, Hong Sang-ho stepped forward. What are we going to do now! Everyones eyes turned to him. How dare you attack the head of the family and cause this mess?! Do you think you can be forgiven even if you are a disciple of the religious leader? Death appeared in Seo-ryangs eyes. Dont you close your mouth? Shut up! Immediately release the matriarch and kneel obediently! If you do that, please show the minimum generosity At that moment, a ray of sword energy flew towards Hong Sang-ho. Whoops! Hong Sang-hos body hesitated. Even though it flew in by surprise, the sword was strong enough to make my grip go numb. Sarah! Before we knew it, Wei Hongryun was standing in front of Seoliang, and a terrifying eye glow appeared. This is in the presence of the three princes of the Protestant religion and the current special inspector. You must speak clearly. Knock me to death! You only get one warning. If the warning is ignored, this light horse unit will change its mission from yellow equator to red equator and complete annihilation of the enemy. ! We will die too, but you too must be prepared to lose an arm. And that fact will be passed on to our school. Sreuk. Wei Hongryeon aimed the poa sword at Hong Sangho. In the end, you will be destroyed no matter what. Creepy! The demons of Jeoksaga felt goosebumps rising. This is what the leader of the Gwangmadae professes to be the worst unit in Protestantism. It didnt sound false. Wei Hongryun did not give them any time to think. Everyone in the Gwangmadang unit will launch a special Gwangryong attack! Clap la la rock! Demons wearing masks that only exposed their eyes immediately surrounded Seoryang. Beyond the perfect escort, it blooms with a fiery spirit. It was a formation specialized for escorting key figures, and at the same time, it was a special formation for the Gwangmadae that could immediately respond to the enemys offensive. Saaaaagh! Everyone in the Gwangmadae was in full swing. The total number of members is two hundred, and the current number of people is one hundred. It was only half, but the energy waves emitted by half of it were dominating the entire area. Seo-ryang and Ma Dong-pil could not help but be impressed. What you vaguely know and what you actually see are two very different things. The momentum of the light horse unit when deployed on an actual mission was truly overwhelming. I felt like it would really be worth a try if I made it to the first group. this person! Hong Sang-ho trembles with anger. Xu Liang took a step forward. Just be quiet. . I only need to escort this woman. Even if you take Jeoksagaju with you, its useless. Crash. Murder arose in Hong Sang-hos eyes. I didnt like my brother, but I wasnt happy about being put in the mouth of such a brat. Jeoksagaju is not a name to be mentioned lightly in other peoples mouths. To say something like that about the head of a family made me feel like I was going to explode. Jang Woo-hwi, who was standing next to Hong Sang-ho, opened his mouth. S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I understand what the inspector said, but please know that there is nothing we can do about it. What are you talking about? Now it will be meaningless who attacked first. We just want to resolve things peacefully. so? Please calmly let go of the head of the family and judge all inspection results to be suitable. If you do, I will send it to you like this. Wei Hongryuns eyebrows twitched. Xu Liang chuckled. Are you going to let me go like this? Thats right. Its not that Im not anxious, but I will trust the inspector in that regard. Jang Woo-hwis eyes sparkled. But if we continue like this, we will have no choice but to use strong measures. Before that, I have a question. Say as much as you want. Are you the acting head of the family? ? As far as I know, when the head of the family is absent, full authority over the family is delegated to the head of the family. Am I wrong? of course. Then dont be cocky and go back. what did you say. You were standing behind me earlier and were talking a lot. I am a special inspector for Shinkyo. I dont want to waste time talking nonsense with someone who isnt qualified. Jang Woo-hwis face turned red. My pride was completely crushed in front of the people in the house. You seem to have forgotten, but currently you are At that time, Hong Sang-ho cut him off. I am Igaju. Let me talk to you. Jang Woo-hwis eyes wavered. Lord Lee. Commissioner Jang, please step back. I will not tolerate any more interference. Jang Woo-hwi cursed inwardly. This pride! Sometimes pride is more important than utility. But now was the time to take practical action. Isnt the head of the family, and no one else, in the hands of the enemies? It was right for Hong Sang-ho, who did not have much experience in this area, to stay behind. Mr. Lee, first of all, we must be promised your safety. Dont worry. Never provoke them. If you are careful, you will become a Christian Hong Sang-ho shouted. Just shut up and get back! If you act presumptuously one more time, I will punish you with the right to act as the head of the household! Jang Woo-hwis cheeks trembled. Hong Sang-ho, who was standing on the back wall looking down at Seoryang and his party, made a bold move. grasp! Hong Sang-ho came as far as five feet in front of the group in one go. Slurp. As the two Gwangma members left to the left and right, Seoryang walked forward. Hong Sang-ho laughed bitterly. You dont look good. The family head is strong. Isnt it just an internal injury? Is your addiction severe? In fact, the whites of Seoliangs eyes were yellow. They wrapped it in poison and put it in one place, but the poison was so strong that it kept leaking out. Thats what happens if you get hit by the poison of the completed Black Bone Death Beast. It looks like it has strong internal strength and can withstand it, but if left as is, it wont last more than three days. Ma Dong-pils eyes wavered. Wei Hongryeon glared at Hong Sangho until the end, but at first glance he showed signs of worry. I will give you the antidote. So, just be quiet and hand over the head of the family like this. Shut up and get out of the way. Do you want to die like that? Grumbling. Blood flowed from Seo-ryangs nose. The rising poison began to damage the blood vessels. Wooooow. The demonic energy flared up uncontrollably. When the body finds itself in a dangerous situation, it reacts on its own. Xu Liang smiled faintly. Its much stronger than that Hongwimuns poison. After all, the head of the family is the head of the family. Hong Sang-hos face became expressionless. The flashing eyes looked very dangerous. Do you know that? what? A body with severe internal injuries and poisoning. . You stood too close to me with that body. so? Are you planning to surprise me and take me hostage? Wooooow! Hong Sang-ho grinned. Exactly! Paaaaaaaa! Jang Woo-hwis eyes widened. The opponent is a disciple of the cult leader and a special inspector. Youre already trying to do something like that in the worst possible situation?! no!! Ma Dong-pil and Wi Hong-ryeon both moved in fright. I had no idea that the other person would use such extreme measures. But the distance difference was too big. bouncer! I must capture you and make sure Huh? Hong Sang-ho smiles and extends his hand. For a split second, he felt puzzled. Smile? Seoryang, who didnt even lift a finger, was also smiling. It was an expression that said he knew that would happen. why?! At that time, the world was colored with golden brilliance. And the world filled with golden light was turned upside down. what? Why is the world turned upside down? Thats strange. Quad deud deuk!! A huge animal bit Hong Sang-hos neck. The outstretched hand did not even touch Seo-ryangs collar. Seo-ryang sneered and looked at Jang Woo-hwi. Okay, now you should open your mouth. Crumbling. Next to Seoryang, who was covered in blood. A huge beast with golden fur was standing majestically, biting Hong Sang-hos neck. What are you going to do with us? Chapter 121 Episode 121 Realizing myself (5)When a person witnesses a situation that is beyond the scope of understanding, his or her body freezes in shock. Everyone here was like that. It was beyond common sense that Seo-ryang defeated the family head, but the presence of an unknown beast that appeared next to Seo-ryang threw everyone into a state of panic. Slurp. Slurp. The huge tail constantly swings from side to side. Its golden, furry tail was taller than Seoryangs height. The long legs were also long enough to resemble those of Seoryang, who was quite tall. Compared to the length of the legs and tail, the body was not that large. Still, it was larger than an average leopard and slightly smaller than a tiger. And the face. I wonder if the most sacred beast in the world looks like this. The sharply stretched snout and nose, mysterious blue pupils, and large ears stretched back were attractive. Although the size is daunting, the overall appearance is very noble. It had a unique appearance that looked like a fox at first glance and a wolf at another. However, everyone will agree that it creates an atmosphere so captivating that anyone cant help but fall in love with it once they see it. Even if there was a torn human head hanging from the snout. Slurp. Xi Liang stroked the foxs head. The fox closed her eyes and laid her head on his arm. It was a sign of friendliness. ! The faces of the people who were in shock soon turned to fear. A huge fox shows friendliness by holding a persons head in its mouth. That sight caused extreme fear in those who saw it. What a cruel sight this beast, which is so beautiful that we are moved beyond admiration, will show when it harbors murderous intent. Even if it was a surprise attack, how awesome was the power of that beast that even killed Hong Sang-ho, the owner of the family, in one fell swoop. Kumho. Crumble. Geumho softly cries his neck. Hong Sang-hos head fell and rolled on the floor, but no one paid any attention to it. Welcome back. The Geumho did not bark as cutely as before. He just watched Seolyang with eyes as deep as the abyss and quietly showed friendliness. Thats fascinating. surprising. I couldnt understand how a precious or spirit object that was as big as a persons forearm could grow so large in an instant. It was just comfortable. So much so that you can naturally accept these changes that go beyond common sense even when you see them with your own eyes. Sarah. Geumho sits with his hind legs folded. The tail, which is larger than the body, still soars into the sky and flutters. Even when he was sitting, his height was so high that it reached Seoryangs chest. When looking at that mysterious appearance, three letters came to mind: Guardian God. Seo-ryang turned his gaze to Jang Woo-hwi. Jang Woo-hwi swallowed his saliva without realizing it. Even though he had lived a rough life and was full of experience, he never thought that something like this would happen. No, anyone would do that. Even now, when I look at that huge fox, I cant tell if its a dream or if its real. Say it again. Saaaaagh! A faint haze rose from Seo-ryangs body. With the appearance of Geumho, the turbidity in the body was draining away at an alarming rate. My head, which had been dizzy due to excessive blood loss, became clear, and the Guyumaggi, which had been bubbling like lava, became quiet. Even the poisonous energy injected by Hong Guan did not dare to go on a rampage. What did you say you were going to do with us? what? Do you want me to make a judgment of suitability for inspection? . Do you still have that thought? Everyones eyes turned to Jang Woo-hwi. Burr. My clenched fist was shaking. He had never been so afraid of peoples gaze in his life. You guys are just thinking wrong. The matriarch and I seem to think that you have the upper hand in our relationship. Is it because this is your territory? . As befits people working under the head of the family, your proposal was wrong from the start. You are in no position to make suggestions in the first place. I dont know if its a favor. ! Knock. Knock. Purple blood dripped drop by drop from the tip of Seo-ryangs index finger. The poison injected by Hong Guan is mixing with the blood and coming out. Seoryangs body, which had assimilated with the spirit energy of Geumho, was now like an impregnable fortress. Lets go! Red lightning erupted from the solar plexus in concentric circles, covering the entire body. Finally, Gu Yuma-gong regained his original power. Woooo!! The midsection of the solar plexus shook violently. As the body recovers, magic quickly normalizes. Some kind of energy that was firmly embedded in the middle part of the bowl became an inexhaustible fountain of spiritual water, revitalizing the martial arts itself. Xiliang finally realized. How much terrifying energy is latent in your body. Why is this spirit creature, which is only mentioned in myths and legends, able to communicate with itself through intangible energy? Youngjuk! The deepest part of the bamboo forest. The energy of the small bamboo shoot that was at my feet when I first saw the golden tiger as a cub was completely trapped in the middle of the day. Its not an energy that can be melted away right now, in case another realization comes later. However, even if you achieve enlightenment, there is no need to dissolve it. Isnt the extremely pure spiritual energy protecting the middle and middle walls, changing the body to its optimal state, and even continuously deepening the concentration of true energy? Seoliang looked back at Geumho. Geumho was still watching Seoliang with mysterious eyes. I see. These bamboo shoots are like the core of an ancient bamboo forest. Although the amount is not large, it itself plays a central role in supporting the ancient bamboo forest. And thanks to these bamboo shoots, Geumho was able to serve as the owner of the ancient bamboo forest. Thats what I took away. In other words, Geumho did not follow himself. He was simply following the core of the bamboo shoot that was sleeping inside his body. There was a hint of regret on Seo-ryangs face. I dont know when, but if I can find such a way, then I will give you this energy back. Did I read those eyes even if I didnt say anything? Geumho rubbed his head on Seoryangs shoulder. It seemed like they didnt follow him simply because of the bamboo shoots. Seo-ryang, who was smiling, turned his head back to Jang Woo-hwi. Now that youre in charge, why dont you make a decision? . Make a path. As Gwangma Daeju said, armed conflict will bring you the worst results. But what about the main familys ledgers Bring them back. Right Now. . Dont try to hide what happened here. I just want transparent cause and effect as it is. The same goes for inspection. I will report what I see right here and now. Confusion appeared on Jang Woo-hwis face. I really wondered if that would work. Maybe Lee Ga-jus reckless behavior could have produced better results? Id rather be here That was then. Crumbling. Jang Woo-hwi, surprised, looked at Geum-ho. The bridge of Geumhos nose was wrinkled. When it was still, its majesty seemed to pierce the sky, but when it distorted its face, it looked more ferocious than any beast in the world. Jang Woo-hwi swallowed his saliva and opened his mouth. All right. There is nothing I can do now. The head of the family is on the brink of death, and the head of the family has been decapitated by an unknown beast. I dont know if they were enemies, but they were not enemies. As Gamchalsa said, in the grand scheme of things, Jeoksa was just an organization under Shingyo. If you try to find your pride you will truly walk the path to extinction. Have the heads of each department bring back three years worth of ledgers. Xu Liang smiled. Although Gu Yumagong has returned to normal, he is still tired due to serious internal and external injuries. However, his heart was calmer than ever and was burning quietly at the same time. Because he finally knew what he really wanted. Because it was only now that I was able to clearly see what kind of person I was and what my condition was. After a while, all my departments brought their own ledgers. It was clear that looking at the ledger would take a very long time. Just checking the books of one department would take up half a day, and needless to say, if the number of departments is more than a dozen. But surprisingly, Seo-ryang did not spend more than a little time checking three years worth of ledgers for one department. Even without that, he was good at speed reading, and his reading skills improved greatly, enabling him to understand things quickly. In addition, the time was drastically shortened by activating the super-gogwan (super vision) of the heavenly state. Great Lord. Yes, inspector. Are you ready to write down? I prepared a pencil in advance. Write it down. After checking the ledgers, there are some errors, but it does not appear that most of the departments were involved in the corruption with Hongwimoon. But Seo-ryang looked at Hong Yeo-rin standing in the distance. Hong Yeo-rin lowered her head without realizing it. Her face, just like Jang Woo-hwis, was stained with fear as she had quickly escaped the short and noisy uproar. I didnt even dare to make eye contact with Seo-ryang. There is a big error in the ledgers of Naewon Geumhwa Department from three years ago and two years ago. When looking at the flow of funds, it appears that someone was stealing them in the middle. Hong Yeo-rins complexion turned pale. A proper investigation is impossible under the current situation. We recommend a return visit as soon as possible for a detailed investigation. It was written down. Send it to the main school as is. yes. After shaking the letter to dry, she rolled the paper into a small container. Not only she, but several members of the Gwangmae Corps also wrote letters with the same content and placed them in a container. Now, these three letters will be delivered to a nearby branch and immediately sent to the main body of the Protestant church. Jeonseo-gu, raised directly by the Heavenly Demon Church, was faster than any other bird. Xi Liang stretched out both hands. Wooooow! Yongrindo and Chilyado, which were lying far away, were caught in hand. He wore the Yuseong twin swords on his back and the Chilya sword on the right side of his waist belt, and the Yongrin sword was draped over his shoulder. Seo-ryang, who was quietly watching Jang Woo-hwi, swung Yongrin-do. The target was Hong Guan. Sigh! Blood spurted from Hong Guans mouth. Jang Woo-hwis complexion turned blue. What are you doing!! do not worry. Because there is no danger to your life. Xu Liang smiled coldly. But if you dont treat it right now, the demonic energy I infiltrated will attack the heads dantian. If you take action quickly, you will end up losing a little bit of your strength, but if you take action too late, you will lose most of the strength you have built up throughout your life. ! That means you have no birds to chase after us. Please do everything possible to treat the family head. Xi Liang wore the dragon sword on his back. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Think of it as a device for each others safety. They seemed confident that they could never be touched. Xiliang coldly turned his back. Jang Woo-hwi gritted his teeth and looked at Seo-ryangs back. Soon he spoke as if sighing. Make a way. So the group boarded a carriage and leisurely set out for Jeoksa Temple. Within half a day of moving in, one of the Chilga houses was reduced to rubble. Chapter 122 Episode 122 Even if you are immersed in a swamp, you can still breathe (1)As of today, we have completed the inspection of all departments on campus. The inspection results will be posted by the Military Ministry in two days. Good job. Gogu spoke briefly. if. Lee Cheon-sang, who normally wouldnt have answered, spoke to him today for some reason. How is life? Gogu paused. When you say life. I mean life at our school. I have never before been asked this question by a religious leader. Gogu was embarrassed, but did not show it. Even if the opponent is a religious leader, his expression does not change easily. Its always the same. is it. . Would you like a drink? Gogus eyes wavered. This is the first time I caught him when the report was over, and he even asked me if I wanted a drink. Today, Lee Cheon-sang showed quite an extraordinary performance. It is an honour. Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lee Cheon-sang waved his hand. Ugh. The glass flew through the air and stopped right in front of Gogus nose. Although the glass is full of alcohol, it doesnt shake at all. There is not even a tremor of energy shaking around the glass. Gogu politely accepted the glass and turned his head to empty it. Lee Cheon-sang, who was looking at him blankly, suddenly said. How long has it been since you joined the church? flinch! Gogu said after fiddling with his glass for a moment. Its been twenty-six years. Twenty-six years. Lee Cheon-sang nodded. Its pretty good. . Are you in charge of the criminal court? Its been exactly ten years now. is it. yes. Lee Cheon-sang comfortably buried his back in Taesa Temple. I remember. When I appointed you as the head of the Criminal Justice Party, the opinions of those around you were not positive. Gogu also remembered that time. At the time, Gogu was only twenty-eight and nine years old. Since a young Majin who was not even 30 years old had become one of the most powerful figures in the Protestant Church, there were naturally many people who were jealous. You put all those uncomfortable gazes to rest with just your skills. . Dont you regret it? It was a somewhat unexpected question, but Gogu understood what he was saying. I have no regrets. is it. Thats right. Then Im glad. Why bother bringing up the past? Gogu was genuinely curious. At least the Lee Cheon-sang he knew was not a great man who indulged in unnecessary sentimentality, nor did he have a hobby of having a drink to reminisce. Is there any other intention? Or do you feel regret about your past life? Youve changed. yes? Youve changed. A smile appeared on Lee Cheon-sangs previously indifferent face. Gogus eyes widened. It was the first time he saw Lee Cheon-sang smile like that. Has anything happened recently that shook your heart? ? There was a crack in the ice soul of Geumcheon, which was unwavering for some time. . Is it because you see similar people? ! Gogus complexion suddenly changed. Lee Cheon-sangs smiling face was soon covered with his characteristic indifference. Gyo. Lets go. . . Im leaving now. Confusion appeared on Gogus face as he turned around after paying his respects. A similar person? Recently, there is only one person who I felt was similar to me. Could it be that the religious leader also knows? No, does this really mean that he is someone who came here through the same route as you? Gogu leaves Daejeon in confusion. There was a hint of interest in Lee Cheon-sangs eyes as he looked at Gogus back. Its still the same. Even though I had ascended to the highest realm, I felt like the strongest demon of the time, making me wonder if anyone else in all of history had ever reached a level like this. The world still hasnt lost its interesting side. Do I see this as different even though the same confusion and the same foolishness are being repeated? When you reach the climax, your interest, which has gradually waned, moves to another level, and you gradually start to stretch. The reason is that in the past we lived in the same world as them, but now we are watching from a different world than them. Lee Cheon-sang did not deny it. There is a growing desire to dive into their world again. I want to once again leave the footprints of a giant in this filth-filled world full of all kinds of agony and confusion. Maybe that one step has already begun. The reason he sent his third son to Gamchalsa Temple to pull out weeds was not out of interest, but out of responsibility as a god. But at this moment, he felt a desire to pull the weeds with his own hands. I wanted to bring out the madness of the Heavenly Demon, who shook the continent with his merciless magical power in the distant past. Not yet. Lee Cheon-sang closed his eyes. Not yet. Or rather, that moment should never have come. If it is to become a complete god. Is God really necessary? * * * Would you like some water? huh. Wi Hongryeon, who received a canteen from Ma Dong-pil, tilted her head back. She lost her appetite after pouring all the gushing water into her stomach. I guess I need to get more water. Theres more. But we still need to get more. Because I dont know what the next inspection will be like. Thats true. Wei Hongryeon took a deep breath and leaned her back against the tree. Ma Dong-pil said as he gathered up the items scattered around him. Please rest. I will organize it. What is the wind that makes you treat me so well? Youre scary, Mr. Ma. You worked hard. Its been a tough time for you, Mr. Ma. If you think so, raise one hand. sleep. Ma Dong-pil shook his head. After a while as he was organizing his items, Wei Hongryun spoke again. How are your wounds? Youre all better. already? exactly. There is no separate steel frame. The internal injuries were significant. Because we havent seen the end. Of course not. For some reason, it was a superficial conversation. Of course, Wei Hongryun had no hobby for such elaborate conversations or sharing. whats the problem? . Why have you been so down since you came out of the snake cave? It wasnt sagging. Just because you tease me a lot doesnt mean I dont feel down. Im completely sunken. Ma Dong-pil shook his head. Im not in a bad mood. Im just curious. what? He silently looked at the large tree that had fallen to the side. There, Seoryang was sitting cross-legged and immersed in Ungong. And next to it, a huge golden fox was sitting guard as if it were a guardian deity. Wei Hongryeon whistled without realizing it. Really, I cant help but be amazed by its appearance every time I see it. Although they are those of an animal, they have deep and plain blue eyes, like those of a highly enlightened monk. Shiny golden fur covers its entire body, but under its chin there is abundant white fur in the shape of an inverted triangle. Although it is clearly a fox, its legs look as flexible and strong as those of a cat or tiger. In fact, sharp claws were hidden inside the feet. A huge spirit creature that looks like a mixture of a tiger and a wolf, but is clearly a fox. Are you sure shes really that scruffy fox cub? I think so. Does that make sense? Anyway, there is something called common sense in this world. When did the fox that was a little bigger than my arm grow so big? Ma Dong-pil shook his head. I dont know. One thing is clear: the relationship has not changed from before. You still follow Confucius? exactly. You also saw the great master above, right? Wei Hongryuns face hardened. I saw it. No matter how much I wasnt paying attention, I couldnt even follow the movement with my naked eyes. It appeared in a golden gust and quickly killed Hong Sang-ho, but none of the masters present were able to react. Yes. It was not the movement of an animal. No animal in the world can move at that speed. After biting Lee Ga-ju to death, he hit Confucius on the head. Just like when I was a pup. . There really was something called a spirit creature in the world. I thought it was just a rumor spread by luxury people who like to talk loudly. How many people believe that such things as the eternal fire, the single-horned dragon, and the human-faced beast actually exist? To think that an imaginary spirit, wrapped in a fictional myth or legend, appears. You said you picked it up in the bamboo forest? exactly. So youre saying that Gojuk Forest is full of such spirit creatures? How did you survive there? Ma Dong-pil did not answer. At that time He recalled a time in the past. When young bamboo was cut down from the depths of the ancient bamboo forest and the spirit was consumed, noble spirits appeared in droves. Perhaps it was because all the nobles from all over Gojuk Forest had flocked in, but the number was not enough to be suppressed by force. The two had no choice but to run away. When we got out of the forest safely thanks to Seoryangs magical martial arts skills, Geumho approached the demons who kept growling at the border of the forest. Then, all the nobles were busy retreating in fear. So many precious creatures that even the best masters cant handle are now afraid of Geumho, who is just a cub? Are you really saying that the tiny Geumho was the most precious treasure in Gojuklim? I dont know. The amount of information to analyze was too small. One thing is certain: as long as there is a golden tiger, Confucius will be safe. Geumho, who killed Lee Ga-ju of Jeoksaga by biting him in one go, could truly be said to be the best bodyguard. Look, youre in a bad mood. Ma Dong-pil looked back at Wei Hong-ryeon. She said as she tied a bandage on her forearm. Are you upset that someone who is much better suited than you as a guard appears? You cant say you dont have those feelings at all. Arthur. If you want to compete, do it with people. Even if its a spirit creature, its still an animal. I am not dissatisfied with the fact that a more suitable escort than me has appeared. Anyway, my wish is for Confucius to be safe. Even if its not me, if Confucius can be safe, thats enough. But why do you look like you chewed shit? Ma Dong-pil sighed. Its just that I dont know what to do now. Since joining the church, he has lived only as a guardian of the law. Geumhos presence was very welcome, but he felt like he had nothing to do anymore. Wei Honglian understood him. I could have just told him to keep doing what he was doing, but those words didnt come out of his mouth easily. At that time, Seo-ryangs eyes opened. Slurp. The faintly spreading red eye light slowly subsided. Okay. The magic has settled down properly, but my head is still heavy. There was a bowl of blood shed from the battle at Jeoksaga. Additionally, the wound on his abdomen was large. Realizing the presence of Youngjuk accelerated the healing process, but the wound was enough to be considered a serious injury. Okay. Geumho rubbed his head on Seoryangs shoulder. Xu Liang smiled. He helped me at the right time. thank you. Cry. This guys voice has become raspy. After patting Geumhos head a few times, Seoryang walked towards Ma Dongpil and Wi Hongryeon. Then, as if it was natural, Geumho followed suit. Ma Dong-pil lowered his head. Are you awake? okay. Are you okay? of course. What about the Great Lord? Wei Hongryeon tapped his forearm! and hit it. Its vivid. Thank goodness. Seo-ryang said while massaging the back of my neck. I have a lot to talk about, but lets put it aside for now. yes. If so, would you like to go to Geogyeongga right now? Thats right. But before that, I have something to do. Something to do? huh. There was a subtle glow in Seoliangs eyes. The place where his murderous eyes were directed was the carriage where the tightly tied Bangryeong was placed like a piece of luggage. I have to check. Why did that damn thing crawl into Jeoksa Temple? And where is King Biyo now? Chapter 123 Episode 123 Even if you fall into a swamp, you can still breathe (2)Huh, huh. Bangryeongs face, drenched in cold sweat, was extremely pale. It wont work out. The rope was tied so tightly that no blood could get through. I stayed in that state for over half a day, and my eyes were almost turning yellow. If I had been able to use my strength properly, I would have released it in an instant and escaped. profit! A vein appeared on Bangryeongs neck. Still, the sealed dantian did not follow her will. She couldnt understand. How on earth?! Angel magic power is one of the top ten magic skills scattered throughout the world. Moreover, angel skill was not simply a high-level boatman. It was a martial art that must be mastered before learning the mind laws of King Biyos Jinsin Jeolhak. The very fact that it is the stepping stone of the worlds best evil art proves that it is on a different level from other evil arts, and it is close to impossible to seal the dantian of a person who has mastered angelic arts. However, it was sealed. It was not just a technique that temporarily disabled the users internal energy by pointing at the energy and sea points, but it was a method so harsh that if the caster did not solve it, he would have to live like this for the rest of his life. Was there even a point-point method like this in the world? This is not magic. The study of magic is similar to the study of evildo. Although there are techniques to subdue the mind, it is vulnerable to techniques that control internal power through delicate divination. It is close to the suppression technique sealing method of the martial arts of the right faction. No, Im sure. Although it has undergone many modifications, this method is clearly a favorite method used by those who have learned the martial arts of the right faction. Its also extremely similar to the Buddhas Bloody Hand of Shaolin of Taishan North. Clang! Bangryeong was surprised. Suddenly, the carriage door opened. Woooo!! Powerful magic energy that spreads out. As reddish magical power enveloped Bangryeong, her body floated. dump! Bangryeong fell to the ground. Its like throwing away someone who cant even exercise their body properly. Bangryeong gritted his teeth as the searing pain penetrated his bones. But the pain wasnt the problem. Sigh! Bangryeongs eyes widened. A sharp blue knife stuck not an inch away from his face. The sound of anticipation flowing with a soft glow gave me goosebumps. Did you rest well? Creepy! It was a voice that was much more frightening than the anticipation given by the blade. A situation where you are tied to a rope and cannot even raise your head. All that was visible was a cold sword body and shoes whose belongings were unknown. Of course, since he knew the identity of the voice, he could also know who was in front of him. The three princes of Shinism! Ugh. Yuseong Cheongdo trembled as he received a faint magical energy. Its not urgent, but I dont really like wasting time. So, answer the questions with sincerity. . What is your relationship with King Biyo? Bangryeong gritted his teeth. I was very curious about how the other person knew Master, but what was more important was how to overcome this crisis. Bangryeong is shaking his head. However, Seoliang did not give her time to think. Suddenly. Aaaah! A shrill scream spread out in all directions. Rumbling. Blood poured from the cut ear. Lets move on to the next question. Bangryeongs face became pale. Dont ask the same question again. It feels like an attitude of not caring whether something is said or not. How did you meet Jeoksagaju? That That? I can not say. grasp! A terrible scream rang out again. The part that was lost this time was all of the left fingers. chuck. Bangryeongs body stiffened. The shooting star was pressing gently under her eyes. It was a warning that if you did not answer the next question, one of your eyes would be gouged out. Bangryeongs breathing rapidly became heavier due to the merciless fear brought on by silent violence. The boatman of four years harmonized very well with the horseman of the Jeoksaga Province. Was there any deal between the two? Bangryeongs body trembled. The anticipation rising from the sensitive skin under my eyes was so terrifying that I couldnt even open my mouth. I am! I am? I I just met with the Lord of the Red House under Masters orders. It looks like he finally has the heart to answer. But Seoliang was calm. Sigh! The screams got louder and louder. Next to the ears and fingers are the eyes. Seoliang was blowing off body parts that should have been paired one by one. It was truly a vicious torture. The fear of loss was several times greater than the pain. That doesnt answer the question. Next time, keep your wits about you and answer. Do you understand? You you son of a bitch! puck! Bangryeong couldnt even scream and opened his mouth wide. Yuseong Cheongdo cut off her shoulder joint. I need to hear an answer, so Ill leave my tongue alone, but I have to pay the price for messing around with my snout, right? Queuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuck. A cold smile appeared on Seo-ryangs face. It seems like you have realized your situation, so lets start properly now. After a corner, Seo-ryang came out of the forest, dragging Bang-ryeong, who was completely injured, and threw her away. dump! Tie them up again and put them in the carriage. Ma Dong-pils eyes wavered. Bangryeong was covered in blood. Meanwhile, the sight of it constantly writhing gave rise to a terrible fear in those who saw it. Wei Hongryeon clicked her tongue as she grabbed Bangryeong by his hair and examined his condition. This is a complete mess. Im not saying this because your ears are cut off, your eyes are gouged, and your fingers are blown off. Bangryeongs eyes resembled the eyeballs of a dead fish. My mind was devastated by extreme fear. Physical wounds can be treated, but mental trauma is difficult to treat. If the spirit was damaged to this extent, it would have been a huge blow to the Danjeon, and even if the seal of the Danjeon was released, recovery would be impossible. What should I do about the wound? I stopped the bleeding, but the wound will rot if I leave it alone. You should consider yourself lucky that you didnt kill him. I thought that it would have been better to kill him cleanly, but Ma Dong-pil did not say it out loud. Hmm, he is like that too. By the way, have you figured out everything you need to know? Roughly. What is it? Xu Liang wiped his hands with a handkerchief without saying a word. The sight of him wiping his blood-covered hands seemed familiar. Wi Hongryeon shrugged and tied Bangryeong back up and threw him into the carriage. But would it be meaningful to take him in that condition? Just kill it, right? These are words worthy of Gwangma Daeju. Xu Liang shook his head. Im thinking about it. As you know, Confucius, if a person goes that far, it is difficult to return to normal. Even if I take you to the main school and try to interrogate you, will you give me a straight answer? know. Wei Honglian nodded. Anyway, the chairman of the party is Seo-ryang. Seo-ryang says so, but there is no need to argue. When will we leave for Geogyeong Street? Lets rest for now. Ill do it separately. All right. Just like that, Wei Hongryeon left the place. Ma Dong-pil asked cautiously. Confucius. hmm? Are you okay? are you okay. Since all internal injuries have been taken care of, recovery elsewhere will be quick. Thats not it. Then? Ma Dong-pil, who had tried to coax several times, eventually had to keep his mouth shut. It was because I thought there was no need to get on Confucius nerves for no reason. Xu Liang chuckled. There is no need to be so difficult. If you have any questions, just ask. . Its okay if its difficult to ask. You have changed. Seoriang turned his head to Ma Dongpil. Ma Dong-pil said with a somber expression. You are very different from your usual Confucius. Thats why Im worried. I dont need to say it out loud. The tone of speech was also quite harsh. So it felt even more sincere. okay? yes. To be precise, you have been different from usual since you left school. I guess so. I thought it was fortunate that he regained his usual cool a day before entering Jeoksaga. Even after entering the house, I wasnt worried. But Ma Dong-pil glanced at the carriage. Ever since that woman appeared, Confucius has changed completely. To the point where it looks dangerous. . I do not dare to ask Confucius what he is thinking or what his concerns are. But Ma Dong-pil, who was licking his lips again as if he didnt know how to end his sentence, lowered his head. Im just saying this because Im worried. If you think this is a presumptuous remark, you will be severely punished. Dongpil. Yes, Confucius. I told you this once before, right? Dont live with a grudge against anyone. Ma Dong-pil remembered. I remembered everything he said and did after meeting Seoryang. Thats right. You said this before the convoy finished its work and returned to the bridge. It did. What did I say back then? I dont care if you get angry or hate it, but I told you to quickly forget those feelings and live your life. and? . And I said this. If you live with those feelings tightly in your head like I did, life becomes tiring. Ma Dong-pils expression became awkward. I dont want to live like that either. Who wants to live a tiring life? Whether I have any grudges or anything else, I just want to forget everything and live comfortably and find the life I want. Confucius. I realized how ridiculous that was. After I met that bitch. Xiliangs eyes grew cold. Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I was just born like this. No, maybe my life has made me like this. The important thing is that I am the type of person who cannot forget my grudges even if I die. . I realized that this is no longer tiring. I plan to do everything I can until my heart is relieved. In the end, that was probably the life I wanted. Ma Dong-pil, who had been watching Seoryang quietly, lowered his head. No matter what life you choose, I will simply follow you. You cant do that. You too have to make a choice. A choice? We are together because we were ordered to? No, thats not enough. That should be avoided from both me and you. Ma Dong-pil spoke in a powerful tone. The relationship started with an order, but I already made a choice. My choice will not change in the future. Did you feel that strong sincerity? Seo-ryangs face also became more serious. It will probably be a lot different than before. its okay. It will be dangerous in many ways. It doesnt matter. There will definitely come a time when I have to use you as a pawn in chess. Even if you just use it as a diploma, I will gladly accept the order. Ma Dong-pil got down on one knee. It is not because Confucius is a noble person in our school. It is not because Confucius is a great warrior. . Still, I will follow Confucius. Xu Liang nodded. I already knew. No matter what he says, Ma Dong-pil will follow him. But I still wanted to give you a choice. There will be a big difference unless you realize that it is the path you have chosen. Tell this to the great lord above. Were leaving in half a day. Are you a geogyeongga? I dont go to Geogyeongga. If I do that, where will I go? Xu Liangs eyes lit up. A treasure trove that I havent visited in years. This is the warehouse closest to here among the warehouses scattered throughout the central plains. yes? Im going to Sohyanggok in Hyeongsan Mountain in Honam. Xu Liang turned around. The golden tiger followed him, waving its large tail. Tell this to the above head. Tell the head of the Geogyeong family to come to Sohyanggok with the inspection documents. ! They say that if you dont come, you will all be judged unfit. Chapter 124 Episode 124 Even if you fall into a swamp, you can still breathe (3). Jonglisans eyes deepened as he looked at the letter. The face of Zhong Li-cheon, who was facing him, was bright red. This is a clear abuse of power. No matter how much you are an inspector, how can you tell the head of the Seven Families to come and go? . You must never respond. It would be better to send a letter to the main body of the Protestant church. What do you mean send it? You have to send exactly what the inspector sent! I have never seen such an arrogant inspector before! Zhong Lishan shook his head. I cant do that. Matriarch! The authority to inspect is a position given directly by the head of the church. Being dissatisfied with the inspector is no different from being dissatisfied with the religious leader. Completely different! Even if the leader gave him authority, he He is a three-year-old. ! If you are the cult leaders disciple and inspector, it is safe to say that you are the will of the religion itself. Zhong Lichen gritted his teeth. So are you planning on acceding to this ridiculous request? Im thinking about it. You must never respond! How will the other Seven Families view us? I have never cared about what other families think. But that doesnt work! The head of the family may think so, but the demons of the main family look funny! For a moment, Zhong Lishans eyes became cold. What did you say? Zhong Lichen said no. sorry. I made a mistake. . But my opinion has not changed. This is a clear abuse of power. There will definitely be voices of dissatisfaction even among the demons of the main family. This is not an abuse of power. yes? If the leader tells you to come, you have to go. When the leader tells you to bow down, you have to bow down. But the inspector is not the religious leader! It represents the will of the leader. that! Do you think its a pun? Absolutely not. Zhong Lishan shook his head. Even if we go here with a reasonable answer sheet, if the Protestant church says no, its not right. Even if we call out the unfairness of the act, we are in a position where we have no choice but to submit if we are told to follow. . Everything goes according to the will of the demon god. That is the essence of the relationship between Shingyo and the Chilga. Zhong Lichen bit his lip. It doesnt make sense. know. Are you willing to follow even though you know it doesnt make sense? I didnt say I would follow. But you dont need to worry about it. Arent you trying to get out of that ridiculous relationship? Zhong Lishan didnt say anything. Zhong Lichen continued. The reason the head of the family wants to break away from Shingyo is for the complete independence of the Seven Families. Isnt this different from the Jeoksa family, which operates for personal prosperity? Please refrain from making dangerous remarks. If you comply with the inspectors request here that will be a long time coming. Zhong Lishan shook his head. I have to think about it. Just go out and see. Zhong Lichens fist trembled. He trusted his brother. However, there were many parts that I could not understand when it came to things related to Protestantism. Although they say they want independence from Protestantism, their actual behavior is no different from before. No, on the contrary, he seemed even more obsessed with Protestantism. That was my dissatisfaction. Ill see you again. Zhong Lishan did not answer. Zhong Lichen also did not expect an answer. Just like that, only Jong-Li-San remained in the house where Jong-Li-Cheon left. Thats strange. A subtle confusion appeared in Zhonglisans eyes, which had sunken as deep as an abyss. Bring me the departments ledgers? directly? It is understandable that Zhong Lichen is so angry. When I first received this letter, it was difficult for me to hold back my anger. But at the same time, I also thought, Why? If you dont organize the ledgers and bring them back, you will be judged unsuitable It may sound good, but in the end, it is not a proper inspection. What if they make a false ledger and take it away? There is no way for an inspector without any knowledge of Geogyeongga to check whether it is true or false. In other words, the inspector did not send this letter to conduct an actual inspection. Is it simply to insult? Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There is little chance of that happening. There are many ways to insult. There is no reason to use this method of abandoning my mission. One thing is certain: if you refuse an order that is not an order, you will be judged unsuitable for inspection. And Geogyeongga, who has been judged unsuitable, will be far removed from the power of the Demonic Murim before he can even begin anything. Because its a mountain it makes it impossible not to go. The location is also close to here. If you drive your horse without stopping, you can reach the distance in three days. If you decided to go, there was only one decision you had to make. Do you take a proper ledger or a prepared ledger? Zhong Lishan, who was lost in thought for a moment, called the Commander-in-Chief. Did you call me, matriarch? Tonight, I will head to Mt. Jing, accompanied by the Sea King. His eyes sparkled. Until then, go through the ledgers. And all those ledgers. * * * The road to Hyeongsan Mountain was not far. The horses that drove the carriage were all world-famous horses, and the frame of the carriage itself was one that placed emphasis on mobility, making it a lightweight axle. The problem was Kumho. You might not have noticed it when it was a cub, but now the Geumho has a very striking appearance. Although it was smaller than a tiger, its tail, which was larger than its body, and its auspicious golden fur were sure to attract the attention of those around it. Whenever I left Jeoksa Temple for a while, I had no choice but to take some measures to get to Hyeongsan Mountain. However, Geumho himself solved the groups concerns. Confucius. say. Is it true that Kumho is really following us? Wei Hongryeon kept glancing at the window. Of course, no matter how much I looked out the window, I could not see Geumho. do not worry. Well, it wont be a problem, but Even Hong Sang-ho, who crossed the realm of transcendence, was killed by Geum-ho who bit him in one go. It will be difficult for any expert, let alone a wild beast, to harm Geumho. I just wonder if Geumho can avoid peoples eyes well. They will arrive before us. dont worry. Wei Hongryeon shrugged her shoulders. If you say so, I will stop worrying. If you think about it, there is no need to avoid peoples eyes. It may be burdensome to be the center of attention, but that doesnt mean there will be any group that will mess with the Church of the Heavenly Demon. Since we are not trying to target other factions of Kangho, it does not matter if Uicheonmaeng or Sanghyeolseong know about it. Its just annoying. But. why? Why do you want to go to Hyeongsan Mountain? This is the first time I knew there was a place called Sohyanggok. Its surprising that I didnt ask about that curiosity until now. Seo-ryang chuckled without realizing it. Wei Hongryeons innocently looking at herself was unusually cute. Are you curious? Of course Im curious. After all, he is the leader of the inspection unit. Ma Dong-pil also glanced at Seoryang. Even though he didnt say anything, he was also curious. Speaking of which, I would like to ask one more question, but this order is somewhat strange. Are you telling me to bring you the departments ledgers? What are you going to do if they bring false ledgers? You have to pay the price. Thats natural. The problem is, do we have any way to know that? But even though it was difficult to call Hyeongsan, theres no need to go back to Geogyeongga to check, right? If that was the case, I wouldnt have told you to come to Hyeongsan. I mean. Xiliangs eyes deepened. It just expanded the scope of inspection. Expansion? What does that mean? I guess so. At least there wont be any problems with inspection. The above lender just needs to do what needs to be done in his/her position. Just do what youve been doing so far. Wei Hongryun quenched her appetite. Since you say so, I understand. I wont ask any more questions. If you keep asking, the answer will be the same. I thought so. Its a conversation full of affection. Ma Dong-pil smiled without realizing it. Although you have become more serious and strict than before, Confucius is still Confucius. It was strangely interesting to think that the conversation between Confucius and Lord Gwangma had become more harmful than in the past. But soon his expression hardened. Because he heard something that Wei Honglian couldnt hear. C Im still confused. How should I act? But one thing is certain. -? C Im going to try to move properly from now on. I wont live as half-heartedly as I did now. C Enough for Confucius C No. I didnt really know what I wanted. It was just an abstract goal. So, I just repeatedly checked to see if this place was safe and that place was okay. C . C I dont do that anymore. I dont know if its the right direction, but I plan to follow the path I think is best, at the fastest speed and most efficiently. Ma Dong-pil also did not know for sure what Seo-ryangs thoughts were. However, upon hearing Seo-ryangs words, Ma Dong-pil felt goosebumps rising all over his body. Once you decide on a path, you dont look left or right. In the past, when there was confusion during the performance, Confucius said this. Think about whether this path is right or not later and run until you run out of breath. Only after you run so far that you cant see a breakthrough should you think about whether this path is right for you. Ma Dong-pil gained great insight from those words. This is not when you think this is enough, but when you cant do anything, think about whether this is the right path. Although it is a somewhat extreme idea, I thought it was also the reason why Confucius was able to grow so far. Its the same this time too. Just like practicing martial arts, Confucius seems to be planning to run this time too. It seemed like he was willing to do anything for a clear goal. I dont know how far you want to go, but I will follow you until the end. After a while the carriage stopped. Wei Hongryeon, who had been to the coach station, said. This is the place the inspector mentioned. Its a mountain, but its not a road that most people take. This is right. Welcome to the right place. Where do you plan to go now? Seo-ryang got off the carriage and looked around. His eyes sank deeply. This is how it comes. I thought I would be very excited when I came here. I had no doubt that this was the place that would become the turning point of my second life. But now this place has become a new starting point to achieve my goal. I am leaving my entire horse, carriage, and light horse unit here. yes? The entrance is small. Its spacious inside, but not big enough to accommodate a hundred people. Wei Honglian was embarrassed. Then should we just have the light horse stand here and go on our own? okay. What the hell Xu Liang looked at Wei Honglian. Master Wei must come along. So make sure to give orders to your crew. Never act rashly. . If the head of the Geogyeong family has any thoughts, he will come to visit within two days. I have to finish my work before then. What happened? Youll find out when you walk in. Wei Hongryeon, who was looking at Seoliang blankly, soon smiled. Fine. However, if something goes wrong, I will hide behind you, Confucius, so just know that. It is not the Inspector General, but the Master Confucius. Xu Liang smiled. Well, thats up to you. The two people ended the conversation smiling. After a while, Wei Hongryeon, who had his light troops stationed around him, approached Seoryang. Then, shall we go into unknown territory? Lets do that. Xiliangs eyes deepened. You wont be disappointed. So the three entered one of King Sals safe houses built throughout the central plains. Chapter 125 Episode 125 Even if you fall into a swamp, you can still breathe (4)Confucius? why. Oh, you are in front. Is the road wide? yes. But why is it so dark in here? Because it was made that way. Thats right ah! Mr. Yama! Dont step on my toes! Im sorry. No shit, why is this road so dark? Even if you use your strength, its still blurry, right? What about the air flow Theres nothing to worry about. I want to do that too, but what can I do if I cant see anything? If you cant see, rely on your ears, if you cant hear, use your nose. If you cant smell, rely on your sense of touch. Why are your senses so dull when youve grown so much? It should be easier said than done. Im not the type to delicately caress things because Im careful to just destroy them and take them out. Its too sloppy to be an excuse for neglecting training, isnt it? Im sure Mr. Ma is the same. Isnt that right Mr. Ma? You stepped on my foot earlier. . Kill. Although they exchanged words as if they were joking, the two were actually surprised. As the saying goes, just because you cant see doesnt mean you havent trained your eyes so poorly that you cant even walk properly. However, the two of them had no idea how to walk this path. If it werent for Seoryang walking ahead, I would have definitely gotten lost. Since I dont know if there is only one road or two, there is a possibility that I will be trapped for the rest of my life. Of course. The dark scent hall installed at the entrance of the cave severely reduces the senses of those who enter the cave. It was not a Jin that could be overcome with the presence or absence of internal strength or level of enlightenment. Even people with excellent six senses cannot easily penetrate it unless they have the super senses possessed by Xiliang. Its all there now. Its too long. Its not that long. I can only walk halfway now. yes?! It looks like I almost walked away. That too was the influence of Amhyangjin. As the sensory error is amplified, the gap in time is felt greatly. How on earth did you know about this place? Xu Liang did not answer. After a moment, click! A voice rang out. Kugoogung! The sound of stones scraping against each other was quite heavy. The two people closed their eyes tightly as the light leaked out little by little. Theyre all here. Seoryang calmly entered the stone gate. The two also opened their eyes. !! Wei Hongryeon could not close her mouth. Although it was better than Wi Hongryeon, Ma Dong-pil was also surprised. What the hell is this place?! There were over 50 Yamyeongju pinned to the ceiling alone. That wasnt all. Inside the rectangular cave, there were dozens of bookshelves, twenty small shelves, and five wooden barrels larger than a human body. Grumble. The water trickling down from the ceiling was very clear at first glance. For some reason, the small pool with a thin stream of water was constantly lapping instead of overflowing. A sorrowful look appeared on Seo-ryangs face. Its been a while. The secret residence of Hyeongsan Sohyanggok, the largest safe house in the Honam region, was a well-built safe house that was ranked among the top ten. A vast amount of medical books and elixirs, as well as three or four bags of new recruits, are stored there. Thanks to moisture absorbing columns embedded here and there, appropriate humidity is always maintained, making it ideal for storing things. Thanks to the clear pool, there is no need to worry about drinking water, and thanks to the Byeokgokdan (ٷY) piled up in wooden barrels, the food problem is also solved. Its not a comfortable environment, but its a place where you can live for several years if you want to. Slurp. As I swept the wall, some stone dust fell. Considering the amount of water falling, the stone dust should not have splashed. The victim still seemed to be functioning properly. Seo-ryang, holding the stone dust in his hand, clenched his fist. Theres nothing else for me to take from here. But He glanced at the two people. Wow! What is here?! oh my god. Is that really top-notch! Its like a medical book. shit. More than that, the environment here itself is amazing. Aaaah! Look at that Yamyeongju! Even if I sell just one, Ill get 2,000 nyang! The two continued to exclaim exclamations. Although he belonged to the Church of the Heavenly Demon, which the world called a den of devils, his surprised face was more lively than that of any other person. Wei Hongryeon, who was surprised for a while, soon looked at Seoliang with distrustful eyes. A look of discomfort appeared on Seo-ryangs face. Why do you look at me like that? How on earth did you know about this place? I just knew. That cant be possible, right? Just by looking at it, you can see that it was made with a lot of effort. Even when the assassins go to their home, they dont decorate it in such a grand way. I almost flinched for no reason. That thing in that wooden barrel is Byeokgokdan, right? yes. With that amount in one container its enough to last me for five years. You have a good sense of vision. Wei Hongryeon stuck out her tongue. What kind of cautious person created a place like this? If what was on that bookshelf were non-medical books and not medical books, there would literally be no reason why! Of course, its amazing even now. Its a coincidence Seoryangs eyes deepened. Its not an opportunity, its just a place of refuge. A place of refuge? Isnt this a place for future generations created by masters of previous generations? If that were the case, why would they have medical books available? Although he was well-versed in medicine, he was not considered a renowned doctor. Those books were famous books that were hard to find even in the famous Uibang. At least for Salsu, it could be said to be a treasure more precious than a martial arts grade. Ma Dong-pil asked quietly. Is this a safe house where our schools leaders can come and go? Thats roughly it. Although it seemed like a roundabout way, the two people nodded. The Heavenly Demon Church has many enemies. Its quiet right now, but if a battle breaks out in the midfield, a situation will arise that requires urgent action. Usually, problems can be resolved by going to a nearby branch, but if that is not possible, a separate shelter will be needed. The two people thought so. It was truly a complete misunderstanding. Either way, Seoryang was immersed in memories. You really worked hard. Half of the safe houses spread throughout the central plains were built by Uicheonmaeng, but half were built by him. Even now, tears come to my eyes when I think of the effort put into creating these safe houses. After countless years of assassination, he killed important people and stole some of their treasures. Most of the treasures were brought to the safe house. You may ask why he was treated like that when he was the best assassin in the world, but for Seoryang, his life depended on it. In fact, even with his good skills, he came close to death dozens of times. As expected, people must be well prepared. I never thought I would use it this way. Confucius. ok? Wei Hongryun swallowed his saliva. She went behind the bookshelf and took out a sword. Although a dirty cloth was wrapped around it, the divine energy latent within it was not hidden. What is this? I had no doubt that it was a refuge created by Protestantism, but I thought they were touching it carelessly. Seo-ryang spoke as if passing by. Wolyeongshingeom (Ӱ). Ugh! This is the legendary Wolyeongshingeom? uh. Wolyeongshingeom was the favorite weapon of Geomjon, who was considered one of the three greatest swordsmen in the world a hundred years ago. There were many masters called Geomzon in the martial arts world, but the reason Geomzon from a hundred years ago was famous was because he was a Ronin. He was a man of great standing who, without any reason or intention, struck with his body and was said to be the strongest swordsman. I cant believe I get to see Wolyeong Shingeom in my lifetime. Its a new sword, but when you actually look at it, its nothing special. Dongpils Mukwanggeom would be 10,000 times better, right? Still! Leave it right there. Because its not a sword suitable for you. Wei Hongryeon placed the sword behind the bookshelf with a regretful expression. As Seoryang said, Wolyeongshingeom was too delicate for her, who used a straight and destructive strong sword. uh? Then what about this? As she looked around with regret, she took out another sword. Xu Liang spoke without even looking. Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Its the Blue Sky Sword. Wow. What are you talking about? Its a lower-level sword than Wolyeongshingeom. The sword may be like that, but the person who wielded it is as famous as Geomjon. There was an absurdity in those words too. Master Myeonggeom Daehyeop (b) was clearly a transcendent expert, but he was nothing compared to Geomjon. However, as a non-military person, he was one of the most famous people in the martial arts world. The reason is that the good deeds he did after going to Gangho were remarkable. Youre a member of a Protestant religion, but you admire someone from a political faction? Cant I admire it? Actually, its true. Its not easy for a person to live for others like that. Seoliang snorted. Its a shame to live for others. He was human trash that could easily be described as completely nothing, even if he didnt know anything about it. yes? Thousands of families have been ruined because of him. He was a murderer who remembered people he didnt like and cut them into pieces without anyone knowing, and he was the worst kind of crazy person who enjoyed raping women as if they were eating food and burning children alive to death. ! The kids screams were so thrilling or something. Wi Hongryeon and Ma Dongpil opened their mouths. Is that really true? Thats right. In some ways, he is truly an admirable guy. Its not easy to hide your true nature for decades. He did that difficult thing. Wei Hongryun frowned and threw the Blue Heaven Sword to the ground. Xu Liang frowned. What are you doing? I feel bad for no reason. I never imagined he would be such a crazy person. You hear a lot of people say youre crazy too, right? Whats new? Dont compare me to that guy! Okay, so pick it up. The one who holds the sword and swings it is the one to kill, so whats wrong with the sword? Tsk. Grumbling, she picked up the sword, roughly tied up the disheveled cloth, and put it back in its original place. When I think about it, I feel really pitiful. who? King Sal. For a moment, Seo-ryangs eyes deepened. why? You got criticized for your arrogance for assassinating the Great Sword Master. It turns out that he was a charlatan who made a decision to save the country for the sake of the world. . Well, even if youre not a great swordsman, you killed a lot of people, so even if you get criticized, its worth it. When the mission fails, it is Gwangmadaes duty not to leave even a single bastard raised by the enemy alive. At least she had no right to criticize King Sal. But Seo-ryang thought what she said was right. Even if I get scolded, its worth it. In the past, I thought I just did what I was told. I even tried masturbating because it was an unavoidable situation. These are all pointless excuses. There is room for extenuating circumstances, but the sin he committed does not disappear. He killed a lot of trash like Myeonggeom Daehyeop, but he also assassinated innocent people. Since the Cheongcheon Sword is without sin, is he, who was just a sword, also without sin? no. He had one great sin. The crime of not trying to take control of ones own life even if it meant risking ones life. I risked my life, but my decision was half-hearted. If I had made the right decision, I might not have died then. Yes, thats right. Now that I have realized what I want, I am like a turtle who is much slower than others. Just a child with an old soul. So, even if I cant live a good life, at least Im trying to live a decent life. yes? Xiliang picked up one of the best elixirs on the shelf. Originally, it was an elixir he was planning to take to restore his martial arts skills. He sat down on a moderately high rock. We Hongryeon. Suddenly my name is called. There were times when he was called Wi Daeju or Gwangma Daeju, but he was never called by his first name like this. Did you read the seriousness that comes from that small change? Wei Hongryuns flushed face also hardened slightly. Say yes. I wont talk much. . You become mine. Chapter 126 Episode 126 Even if you fall into a swamp, you can still breathe (5)Be my person. A word that can truly be interpreted in many ways. Suddenly? okay. Wei Hongryuns eyes narrowed. Its not a very appropriate place to confess your love, is it? . It doesnt seem like youre joking with such a serious face. Its no joke. It seems so. So what is the answer? Wei Hongryun looked at Xu Liang blankly. It was a very serious face. At least it didnt seem like something he said lightly. I dont know much about Confucius. I guess so. And Confucius, you dont know much about me either. Thats also true. Are you saying youre going to make someone you dont even know very well into yours? Like you said, there are a lot of things I dont know about you. But I know one thing. What? Its worth using. It was a statement that could sound quite unpleasant. On the other hand, it was also something that was pleasant to hear. In the end, the feeling of receiving something like that varies depending on who says it. Wei Honglian felt two emotions at the same time. I felt bad because it felt like I was being judged, but at the same time, I felt good because that person was Seo-ryang. At least in relation to martial arts, it was because I knew how cold and serious Seo-ryang was. Thats why Wei Hongryun thought of trying to have a conversation. If the person who said that wasnt Seo-ryang, he would have said it wasnt funny and left. Ever since I left school, I knew something was strange, but I didnt want to dig deeper. I just thought there must be a reason for the sword dance at Jeoksa Temple. . But now that youre saying that to me, I really want to ask you. Why have you changed so much? Xiliangs eyes deepened. He didnt say that he hadnt changed, that he just now knew what he really wanted. Yeah, youre right. I want to hear you If I wanted to make you mine, I should have at least shown you my sincerity. Its different from the time of Madongpil. I lived and died with Ma Dong-pil from Gojuk Forest. In fact, there were many times when I owed him my life. Additionally, as time has passed, he has now become his personal escort. From his past relationship to his current position, Ma Dong-pil was his own person without even saying it. However, Wei Hongryuns case was different. My relationship with her couldnt be considered light, but it couldnt be considered deep either. Moreover, she was the head of a combat unit. When one person moves, the entire lighthouse moves. It was the reason why I wanted to get her, and it was also the reason why I had to be even more serious. So Seo-ryang revealed his true feelings. I want to turn the world upside down. yes? To be exact, I plan to attack Uicheon Maeng and Sanghyeolseong Fortress. More aggressive than anyone else. Not only Wi Hongryeon but also Ma Dongpil was surprised. It was a word that was difficult to say in public or private settings. What day is today? I hear a lot of bombshell remarks. Its nothing new, right? Since you are a demon of our school anyway, the Uicheon Alliance and the Iron Blood Fortress are nothing more than targets to attack. Thats true, but you didnt take such a heavy stance just to say that obvious thing. Of course. Wei Honglian asked seriously. What is the reason? Because I dont like it. Is that simply the reason? Its simpler and more certain than any other reason. . I hate them. There is power in human words. When you speak seriously, it carries weight, but when you say it as a joke, it is as light as a feather. Wei Hong-ryeon and Ma Dong-pil had never seen Seo-ryang speak with such weight. I just said hate. Until now, I thought of my hatred as nothing more than resentment to be endured or rusty dregs to be chewed and swallowed. But that wasnt it. . That sorrow was like a painting. It was a famous painting that filled me with colors so gorgeous that I couldnt even begin to marvel at it. I must confess, I didnt even know the name of the painting until now, so I didnt know whether to admire it or put it away. Woooo!! A reddish glow flashed past Seoryangs eyes, and a shadow of anger as deep as an abyss was cast over them. A feeling strong enough to overwhelm even Wei Hongryeon, the leader of the worst unit of the Protestant Church. I know now. That picture is not for viewing. It is something I must tear, destroy, and burn with my own hands. . I assure you, you absolutely do not hate Meng Sheng as much as I do. I cant do that. Maybe hes one of the many demons obsessed with inertial anger. I Still, there is one reason why I want you. . You dont care about who you are. Whether it is Uicheonmaeng or Sanghyeolseong, even if the opponent is a Protestant, he is a person who will point his sword at you if you give him a reason. I couldnt say that Wei Hongryun wasnt that kind of person. I couldnt pass it off as a joke. This was because Seoryang also showed his sincerity. Im not interested in succession battles. However, if Shingyos will is not directed towards those two places, I plan to rein in it by force and turn it around. Thats Yes. I dont have the authority to do that. Seo-ryangs dangerous eyes. Unless I become the next successor to the sect leader. ! Ill let you run wild. If you join me, you can at least have some thrilling fun. I dont know anything else, but I can promise you that. Wi Hongryeon, who was quietly watching Seoryang. Soon a smile appeared on her face. It was a smile as vicious as Seoliangs eyes. Can you keep that promise? Risk your life. Well, there is no need to risk your life, but since you said that, I really believe you. Are you ready to answer now? Wei Hongryun scratched his head. I think if I say no, youll immediately break my head. You want a joke? Then I will say yes. Are you saying no? I just came here with a decent gift to make a useful talent mine. So to speak, it is an offer and a temptation. Im not the kind of person who would break the ice just because I didnt accept the offer. Wi Hongryun glanced at the wooden case in Seo Liangs hand. If its a gift, do you mean that? thats right. Is it an elixir? okay. What about performance? very. Compared to the Heavenly Demon Goddess? Do you have a conscience? You cant compare it to that. If I were to be a member of the Heavenly Demon Goddess, I would have completely wanted to be like Confucius. She brightens the mood with joke-like conversation. But Wei Honglians face was more serious than Xu Liangs. This was because he realized that this was a huge turning point in his life. Wei Hongryun was lost in thought. Xu Liang smiled. It looks like the truth was conveyed. If she rudely says that she will answer that way, but just swallows the elixir and tells her to stomach it, there is nothing Seo-ryang can do about her. Nevertheless, the fact that Wei Hongryun was considering this precious elixir meant that he was seriously considering Xiliangs proposal. After a while. Wei Hongryeon, with her face contorted to the fullest extent, scratched her head. Ah-oh! I dont like thinking too much! No one likes complicated things. So do whatever you want. Wi Hongryeon, who was looking at Seo-ryang, proudly held out her hand. One more thing. ok? Take that and give me a knife as well. ?! I dont want you to lose the Ink Kings Sword, so use your patience a little more. Seo-ryang made an evil expression. Are you a robber? Do you know how precious this elixir is? I heard youre not at the level of the Heavenly Demon Goddess. I think you set your price too high? Do you know why Dorongi, which is not used when the sun is shining, sells well only during the rainy season? Since they wanted me so desperately, they told me to spend a reasonable amount of money. It was ridiculous, but I didnt hate her. It was because he realized that his heart was leaning towards him. Well, no matter what, its still a bit harsh. why. Ive been scammed before, but I think this is the first time Ive been scammed. What can you call fraud? Its not like Im asking for military pay. And speaking of which, if I eventually become stronger, wouldnt it be good for Confucius too? This is an extremely shameless statement. Seoryang, who was staring at her blankly, soon burst into laughter. Ill pamper you every time I have time. Dont expect me to serve you like a servant like Mr. Ma. I dont even want it, man. And why is Dongpil a servant? It looks just like that. Xiliang pointed to a bookshelf with his chin. It was the bookshelf closest to the puddle. Take whats behind that bookshelf. Wei Hongryeon took an item from behind the bookshelf with a puzzled look. It was similar in length to any other long sword, but was more than four times the weight. Like the previous two swords, it was wrapped in cloth, so its appearance was unknown. I think youll like it. What is it? Im afraid. Wi Hongryeon unraveling the cloth. Immediately her eyes widened. This is Isnt it a sword just like yours? The black that appeared was pure white without any blemishes. The length of the three-inch handle was twice as long as that of other long swords, and the body of the sword was much shorter. The sword body was also three times wider and thicker than an ordinary long sword, although it was not as big as a Poa sword. Although it could not be called an oddly shaped sword, it was clear that it had a very unique appearance. And what was more impressive than its appearance was the ferocious spirit emanating from the sword itself. Its Hopo Sword. It is a new weapon called White Tiger Sword in the past. ! Its one of the Four God Weapons that have now become legendary. Do you like it? Is it just that I like it? From the moment I held it in my hand, I knew it was an unusual weapon, but I had no idea it was a hopo sword. If the Mukwanggeom was a magical sword that was considered the best of its time, the Hopogeom was a powerful sword that was a legend in the past. gulp. This is fine. This is a disingenuous answer. She was completely captivated by Hopo Sword. Xu Liang nodded. Now sit in front of me. . ? . Hey man! omg! yes? Did you call me? This is completely mesmerizing. Someone says I lost my mind. Okay, so hurry up and sit in front of me. I dont have time. You mean you dont have time? Xu Liang shook his neck. It is not at the level of the Heavenly Demon Goddan or the Great Hwandan of Shaolin, but it is a much better elixir than the Evil Spirit Dan or the Summoning Dan. ! Im going to cram everything into your danjeon within a day, so concentrate properly. If you let go of tension, the precious energy will be lost. Im a little scared when it actually happens like this. How much will you pamper me and help me with my luck? Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. You said it? In the end, your becoming stronger is good for me. Still. Xi Liang opened the wooden door. In an instant, a refreshing scent filled me. Even if I invest this kind of gift, Im not even sure whether you will survive a year from now. . Relax. * * * A day later. A group of people approached the entrance of Sohyanggok. Jongnisan, the head of the Geogyeong family, and Haewangwi, the escort unit, had arrived. Chapter 127 Episode 127 The Demon Hand of Greed (1)This is so embarrassing. What are you so embarrassed about? Ho Yaoseong whetted his appetite. I told you I would come visit you sometime, but you were busy this time too. Mudam shook his head. Lets not get caught up in such trivial things. A risk! Since you say that, I dont know what to do. Hu Yaoseong filled Mu Dams cup. Are you okay with the excavator truck? Its okay. Its difficult to find fragrant tea leaves these days. Its okay. Ho Yo-seong smiled as he filled his own glass. I intentionally made the scent a little weak. I think its quite drinkable. Two people drank tea at the same time. Unlike Ho Yao-seong, who seemed to have a weak taste, Mu-dam seemed quite surprised. Of course, it was a very faint expression. The unique scent of tea leaves is so strong, but burning it like this doesnt really bother me. Is that so? Im glad you liked it. Hu Yao-seong slapped his thigh. You didnt like long editorials, right? Now then, what brought you to Ye today? Mudam did not answer. All I could do was just stare at Ho Yo-seong. Hu Yaosheng scratched his head. Those eyes are so. Hmm? Ahem! no. Total military. Say yes. It looks like you havent been able to rest these days. The area under my eyes is black. Ho Yaoseong smoothed his skin. Not only did the area under my eyes turn black, but my skin also became rough. I really cant even do this these days. . Ah, I said all sorts of things in front of Daehobeop. Mudam shook his head. Dont push yourself too hard. I would like to do that too. I dont feel like this. Ho Yo-seong asked after emptying the hot tea. So whats going on? I came because I wanted to check one thing. What do you mean? About this inspection work. Hu Yaoshengs eyes sparkled. Do you have any questions about the Three Dukes? To be exact, Im curious about what will happen due to an external inspection, not the Three Dukes. What do you mean by that? Mudam, who was silent for a moment, opened his mouth. Do you remember that when we sent a convoy from Hwanheewon a while ago, we were in trouble because of the Beast Palace crowd? of course. Its an unforgettable incident. . But why is that? Dont you know better than me? Mudams eyes deepened. Recently, unidentified experts have appeared near northern Guangdong. We havent formed a proper tracking team yet, so we dont know where they came from or what their identities are. Hu Yaosheng smiled. okay. You didnt know? No, I knew. But how I was just surprised. Daehobeop is definitely our schools defense, but I didnt know he would pay that much attention. It wasnt my job, so how could I come here and be curious about it? Words that can make you feel bad depending on how you hear them. But Mudam was not displeased at all. If you dont know, you dont know, but as long as you know, you cant help but pay attention to that. Even if you know, the investigation and extermination of them is under the jurisdiction of the military department. Of course he knows too. But I guess thats one reason why you came all the way to Ye and asked me. Hu Yao-shengs eyes lit up. Are there any special escorts in the area? Mudam was once again surprised by the sharpness of Hoyosung. Although he had a personality that was incapable of lying, he had almost no facial expressions. Nevertheless, Hu Yao-seong knew exactly why Mu-dam had come here. exactly. Hu Yaosheng laughed as if he couldnt stop him. Arent you too quick to admit it? As expected, he is a great person. They are different from the soldiers who use their smiling faces as shields and brandish all kinds of weapons. So it looked amazing, and that made me wary. Because people are unable to look straight at the object of their affection. Hu Yao-seong thought that he was no different from such general-purpose great men. Currently, a group of guards is secretly heading to the special guard. Just in case, we too must take action. I understand why youre worried. Hu Yaoshengs face became serious. Let me be clear. Those mysterious masters will never touch the special escort. ? To be clear, special escorts are not their target. Do you know who is being escorted? I do not know. That is completely under the jurisdiction of the Protectorate Court. But how can you be so confident? Because the goal that the mysterious experts are aiming for is clear. Who on earth are those experts? Until there. ? If it was something that Daehobeop really needed to know, he would have told me about it a long time ago. But I decided there was no need for that. Ho Yaoseong said as he filled the teacup again. To eliminate your anxiety about the Great Protection Act, I can tell you who they are and what their goals are. If you really want it, Ill tell you now. . Do you want it? Mudam, who was looking at Ho Yo-seong quietly, shook his head. What the Commander-in-Chief said is correct. I was shaking with unnecessary anxiety. I apologize. no. It is difficult for a special escort to appear once in a decade. I understand that Daehobeop has no choice but to be nervous. Its just embarrassing. Mudam sighed uncharacteristically. It feels strange. Ive never been like this before, but as Ive gotten older, Ive become more and more concerned about the situation in the Central Plains. Hu Yaoshengs eyes deepened. Its not because youre older. This is the feeling of an absolute master. Although it had been a long time since he showed his teeth and claws, Mudam was still the beast of beasts. The senses of the undead beast sensed an ominous atmosphere. Even without any information, the veteran who had devoted his entire life to Protestantism was able to read the invisible clouds of war. Furthermore, this old man will know. No, you may already know it subconsciously. Who was the person who brought that war luck? Who stands at the center of the invisible vortex? Let me take a break and chat about various things. Would you like another cup of tea? Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Good. * * * Bujeong-Hyeon (εt) had a quiet personality, unlike a member of Gwangma University. They are quick-witted, attentive to detail, and take good care of others. In many ways, it did not suit Gwangmadae. In fact, that was the reason why he, who had stronger martial arts skills than Cha Gwang, became Captain Lee rather than the commander of the unit. He knew very well that he was not good at manipulating people. So he became this leader. Wei Hongryeon also opposed it, but in the end, he could not break the will of Bujeonghyeon. A rare demon in Protestantism, where force is power. But his skills are beyond reproach. The actual second-in-command of Gwangmadae is not Cha Gwang, but Moon Geun-hyeon. Even Bujeonghyeon could not help but be in awe of the powerful energy wave approaching from afar. strong. Its different from the magicians Ive seen so far. Unlike the masters who radiated energy waves like an active volcano or a storm, the energy waves of that giant Han were infinitely heavy. Would you say it is like the breath of a whale swimming in the deep sea? The closer I got, the stronger my body became and the harder it became to breathe. That person is Zhong Lishan, the head of the Geogyeong family. Behind Jongnisan, about a hundred experts wearing blue uniforms were following behind them. They all had stern faces and good builds, and each held a black iron spear in their hands. Cheung Jeong-hyeons eyes hardened. Its the Sea Kings Wi that Ive only heard about. It is Geokyunggas best guard unit and strongest military organization that only listens to the orders of the head of the family. Even if they were sent alone, most of the small and medium-sized factions would have evaporated in less than half an hour without leaving a single blade of grass behind. Although the head of the family is only one head, the number of troops he brought with him is as many as 100. If there were even one group, it would be difficult to gain the upper hand in the decisive battle with the Sea King with this group alone. After a while, Zhonglisan stopped outside the entrance to Sohyanggok. All members of this group of the Gwangmadae had already set up camp. Gajeonghyeon took a step forward and took the gun. My name is Bujeong-hyeon, the leader of this group of the Gwangmadae of the Protestant headquarters. I see you, the head of the Geogyeong family. Zhong Lishans eyes sparkled. Its pretty good. This is a calm review. Say that in front of someone you are meeting for the first time. He may be seen as arrogant, but no one could point a finger at him. He was a man suited for such strength and arrogance. I received a call from the acting inspector special inspector. I know. Guide me. Gajeonghyeon bowed his head. Please wait a moment. I will put a message inside. tidings? Thick eyebrows twitch. A very small change in facial expression. That alone made the air around the area seem to be shaking. You mean youre not here? Thats right. Thats unpleasant. Zhong Lishan did not hide his feelings. If you summoned the head of a family, you would have to show a minimum of courtesy. . Where are you now? He entered the narrow road behind us. We have been given orders to protect this place. Protect it. It meant that no one should be allowed in here. Even if the opponent is a giant. Even if its an order from a superior, its not something to say carelessly in front of a big man like the head of a large family. Although he had a quiet and attentive personality, Bu Jeong-hyeon also had a lot of spirit as a member of the Gwangmadae. Zhong Lishans eyes narrowed. Flash! Intense magical energy flashed through the sharp eyes staring at Bujeonghyeon. Grumbling. Cold sweat formed on Gajeonghyeons forehead. But his expression did not change at all. Zhong Lishan nodded. Tell it to the inspector. Thanks to having good subordinates, I will put up with it for once. It meant acknowledging the other persons skills and distribution. Gajeonghyeon bowed his head once again and expressed his gratitude. It was then. Oh my, Im so scared. Is this so scary that it can even be an inspection worthy of an inspection? Everyones eyes were focused on the narrow valley. A woman was walking out of there. Although she was quite a beauty, her sharp eyes and the scar running diagonally across her face gave off a subtle intimidation. He carried two swords on his back. One was a deformed sword so wide that it was ten inches wide, and the other was a pure white long sword without any blemishes. Pusssss. A cloud of black smoke rose from the ground she stepped on. A hint of surprise appeared on Zhong Lishans face. The magical energy felt from the other person was beyond imagination. Then what shall we do? Should we tolerate your rude attitude for once? huh? . But I dont think we have any reason to endure it like you do. who are you? Wei Hongryun grinned. He is the most crazy bitch recognized by the Heavenly Demon Church. Chapter 128 Episode 128 The Demon Hand of Greed (2) Bujeonghyeonknelt down. Gwangmadae meets the great lord. chuck! Afterwards, all members knelt down. Even if the giant of the Demonic Wulin is in front of him, he doesnt care at all. Just by looking at it, I could see how much they believed in and followed Wei Hongryeon. Wei Hongryun nodded. Did anything happen? Thats right. I get it. Stop getting up. The Gwanghwamun members straightened their postures at the same time. Although he didnt show it, Zhonglisan was secretly impressed. You were trained properly. I didnt think so because of the power of the light horse unit. It is impressive to see the military discipline held tightly while displaying dangerous madness. The look in their eyes and their posture clearly proved the units reputation as a light horse unit. But that is that and this is this. Your language is arrogant. hmm? These are not words or actions that a single great lord would show to the head of a seven-family family. Be sure to treat yourself properly. Wei Hongryun snorted. If you wanted courtesy, you shouldnt have been so arrogant. Are you arrogant? Then I had to wait for you here in the morning dew? . Let me make this clear, dont think that you are superior to the inspector. It is no exaggeration to say that the inspector general represents the will of the religious leader. Whats more, he is even a disciple of the religious leader. Know. You know, but you still do that? But it is also clear that I am the head of the Seven Families. Until now, no inspector has ever told the head of the family to come and go. Then at least you shouldnt have thought of making us wait. Zhonglisans words had some truth to them. If the other person does not respect me, I cannot respect the other person. Wei Hongryun smiled. Now that I see it, I see that you werent just a ruthless person who called someone out for no reason. I say it again. If you want things to be handled without disruption, you must first speak up. Well, thats okay. Saaaaagh. Heavy yet sharp energy waves rolled over like waves. It shows how a young woman is gradually going too far. Although he was not easily swayed by emotions, he couldnt help but feel angry now. Grumble! As Haewangwi radiated intense force, Gwangma Dae was not to be outdone and unleashed magical energy. Unlike the heavy and sharp energy waves of the Sea King, the energy waves of the Gwangmadae were like infinitely dangerous flames. Zhong Lishan and Wei Honglian raised their hands at the same time. Sreuk. The energy of the two groups that were in sharp conflict disappeared at once. Lets leave this pointless fight at rest. good night. Youre so refreshing. So what about the inspector general? I think we need to be honest about our language too, right? I dont want to hear that from you. Okay, hell be out in a moment, so just wait. The snow on Zhonglisan Mountain has deepened. Didnt you understand what I said? Whether you understand it or not, its not the time to come out right now, so what should I do? The more I listen, the more the tone becomes more impressive. Zhong Lishan, who was looking at Wei Honglian with abyss-like eyes, soon sat down and crossed his arms. I will wait for Lee Gak. If the inspector does not show up, we will return to this situation. Will I be judged unfit? All you have to do is explain why you were given that decision. Youre refreshing and hot at the same time. Zhong Lishan closed his eyes. It meant that there would be no more conversation. A small smile appeared on Wei Honglians face. not bad. Although he is stiff and arrogant, he is not an unpleasant personality. Rather, there is a glimpse of the boldness of revealing oneself honestly. Not all of the Chilga were beaten by ice. She turned around. Have you eaten? Thats right. The babies eat an amazing amount of food. Gaeung-Hyun smiled. If you eat at the right time, shouldnt you be able to use your strength at the right time? This is why I hate people who talk well. Anyway, how was it? what? Jeong Jeong-hyeon glanced behind her. Its a weapon I havent seen before? It looks amazing at first glance, but did you receive any lessons from the inspector inside? One more thing. I hate people who are quick-witted as much as people who talk well. Wei Hongryeon shrugged her shoulders. Well, I gained a lot. I think so. Although he said so, Cheung Jeong-hyeon was inwardly surprised. Wei Hongryun was a strong man. However, until he entered there, he could clearly understand the extent of Wei Hongryuns power. But right now, I cant estimate the extent of that power. Wei Hongryuns true nature had become so deep that his senses could not capture it. Congratulations. What are you celebrating? Its the price of having a pierced nose. Wei Hongryun did not say those words. Even though she was rumored to be crazy, she knew what to say to her subordinates. Can I ask you one last question? What? Jeong Jeong-hyeons face suddenly became serious. When is the inspector coming out? How would I know that? What the Geogyeong family leader said never sounded like a joke. This means that if you dont show up inside this building, things will go back to being like this. This is a much scarier threat than an outright threat. If they go back, the inspectorate will have failed to properly carry out its duties. I think so too. But I really dont know when the inspector will come out. Wei Hongryun scratched his head. Tch, youre pushing yourself like that. Managing the bets of someone who had mastered a completely different magic skill was not something that anyone could do. At least this was possible because his level of knowledge was high and the magic energy he possessed was of the highest quality. However, even Seoryang became exhausted after dissolving all of the elixirs medicinal power. This meant that his and Wei Hongryeons magical energies were not compatible. Moreover, since he must have been careful not to hurt Wei Hongryeon, it must have taken a lot of mental energy. Dont worry too much. Arent you like a monster? Gajeonghyeon bowed his head. All right. If you do this, the unit will maintain the current situation. okay. Wei Hongryun, who had taken care of the light mat, went to the other side of Zhongnisan and sat down. Even if it was on the opposite side, the distance was more than three lengths, but for a master, it is a distance that can be narrowed in one step. Zhong Lishans eyes shone. Youre brave. I dont know if Im brave, but I hear a lot of people say Im crazy. If I act even a little bit, you will die. What should I do? This means that you should not recklessly approach the radius of the opponents territory. Then, one day, the day will come when you will be hit hard. Wei Hongryun snorted. If youre afraid of dying, you wont be able to do your job. Isnt it better to die in a meaningful way? Why do we attach meaning to death? The grave is ultimately just a consolation for the living. If you die, thats the end. The snow on Zhongli Mountain sank deeply. If you die, thats the end. . Maybe it would be refreshing to live like you. Wei Hongryuns eyebrows twitched. It was because I felt some bitterness in Zhong Lishans voice. But know this. Life and death are one. If you dont give meaning to death, there is no need to give meaning to life. Living is good and dying is bad. Why are they the same? Because good and bad may be different, but they are not wrong. Wei Hongryuns breathing became heavy. I hated conversations like this, like Zen questions. Its hard. Stop talking. Zhong Lishan nodded. I ended up having that conversation, but I didnt really want to make the other person understand. How much time has passed like that? How amazing. . I thought the heads of the Seven Families were all people stained with a sense of defeat. . I have a question. Can I ask you something? . How many times? What do you mean? I know that the heads of the Seven Families are strong, but what rank are you among them? Zhonglisan almost burst out laughing at that childish question. But Wei Honglian was serious. Is it stronger than Jeoksaju? Why do you ask that? Im asking because Im curious. I wont tell you if its just out of curiosity. why? The ranking of skills is not something that can be discussed so simply. You know that much, right? I know. There are many variables, such as the days weather, mood, and the condition of the soldiers. Are you asking this knowingly? But shouldnt we be able to respond if we at least know the extent of it? react? I think it would put my mind at ease if I could guess to what extent the matriarch will attack us. Zhong Lishans eyes sparkled. He looked back on his conversation with Wei Hongryun so far. Did Jeoksagaju attack you? There was some fighting. I didnt have that information. Im too embarrassed to spread rumors. Are you saying that Jeoksagaju was defeated? sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thats why were camping here. Dont you know the personality of the head of the family? Of course, he knew Hong Guans personality. He was clearly a strong man, but he was overly confident. So Zhonglisan was surprised. If the Hong family had used their hands they wouldnt have been able to escape from there easily. Isnt it obvious? It wasnt easy at all. If it werent for the inspector, we would have all been buried there. Wei Hongryeon grumbled. Well, the reason that situation happened was because of the inspector. ?! Anyway, looking at how you evaluate Jeoksagaju, I dont think the difference in skill is that big. All right. I was really curious about Zhonglisan Mountain. How on earth did it happen. I dont know the details. The inspector suddenly passed away. However, if I were to make an analogy, it seems that Jeoksagaju did something foolish without Shingyos knowledge. !! hook. A wind of dust rose up around Zhong Lishans body. An energy wave was released spontaneously due to the unstoppable turbulence. Unusual atmosphere. Wei Hongryuns eyes became sharp. Why are you so surprised? . Is there something thats bothering you? . Hmm. Sreuk. Wei Hongryeon stood up from her seat. I dont know what it is, but maybe its treason At that time, a voice was heard. stop. A voice that feels tired. It didnt even contain internal energy, so it wasnt that big. But strangely enough, everyone here heard his voice. As if whispering in your ear. Wei Hongryun turned around. Seoryang and Ma Dongpil were walking out of the valley. Inspector. Xu Liang frowned. I told you to treat the customers well, but youre causing trouble again? yes? Accident? If I hadnt told you to stop, you would have lost a few of your teeth. yes? Wei Honglian turned his gaze back to Zhong Lishan. Ugh? Zhonglisans face was completely distorted. A sinister energy leaked out from the two burning eyes, and the muscles of the whole body were swollen, as if they were going to run at any moment. Only then did Wei Hongryun realize. The reason Xu Liang intervened was not to stop her from speaking, but to stop Zhong Lishans actions. what? So you let your guard down and almost got hit? While she was confused and didnt know why, Seo-ryang suddenly came to her side. Are you Zhonglisan, Geogyeongjiajou? . Well, with this much energy, it must be the head of the family. . My subordinate has been rude to you. I will apologize instead, so please relax. Xi Liang took control. I didnt know that I would be greeted by the inspector first. Zhong Lishan, who was embarrassed, immediately greeted him face to face. See the inspector. Yes, lets get rid of trivial greetings. It looks like theyre busy too, so lets get this over with quickly. ? Please give me the ledger. It wont take long, so please calm your mind while we review. Ugh. Zhong Lishan tried to calm his excitement. After looking at Xiliang for a moment, he gestured to Haewangwi. Then a warrior brought thousands of documents. Are these three years worth of ledgers? exactly. The answer is awkward. The appearance was so sudden that it was difficult to maintain composure. Xu Liang skimmed through a few pages of the document. hmm. Seo-ryang nods his head. It was then. Ugh! A blue flame bloomed from his right hand. The flame of Sangma Evolution burned the documents in an instant. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! Everyone was surprised by the sudden situation. In particular, Zhonglisans surprise was several times greater than that of others. What are you doing?! The inspection is over. What what? Seo-ryang, who shoved away the burning documents with his foot, spoke seriously. All inspections will make a judgment of compliance, so lets have some constructive discussions among ourselves. Chapter 129 Episode 129 The Demon Hand of Greed (3)Wait a minute! Wei Hongryeon was embarrassed and stuttered. The temporary inspection is over? okay. You just looked at a few pages, right? These were words that represented everyones feelings. There was no one here who was embarrassed except for Seo-ryang and Ma Dong-pil. Xu Liang shook his head. I took out a few unspecified pages and looked at them. At least the documents I looked at werent false. I also completed simple cross-validation. There may be false documents mixed in! Look at that! There are thousands of them! Zhong Lishan wanted to say that it was all a real ledger, but he could not easily say it. He too was curious. If I had tried to write something false, I would have changed the whole thing. Yes, but. No, and inspection doesnt mean checking whether the ledger is real or false, right? That is correct. An auditor is not a person who simply determines false ledgers, but a person who audits how the internal organization is running as a whole. In the first place, it makes no sense to conduct an inspection only with ledgers. It is right to go into that organization and check everything about how the work is going. Of course, that is also at the discretion of the inspector general. Xu Liang chuckled. Is it really necessary to live so tightly? He looked at Zhongli Mountain. Zhong Lishans dumbfounded expression was truly overwhelming. A person who would not even raise an eyebrow even if lightning struck right in front of him had a more human expression than anyone else. It looks like youre not ready to talk yet. . Would you like me to wait a little longer? no. Then lets get started right away. Previously. Zhong Lishan asked in an effortlessly calm voice. Is the inspection really over like this? Thats right. You are the inspector. I know. No, I dont think I know. Do you know that calling me here itself was an inappropriate action for an inspector? Wei Hongryuns eyebrows twitched. Thats because I didnt like the idea of bringing up a story that had already ended. However, Zhonglisan did not intend to vent about courtesy issues or discomfort. If you called me here, I should at least conduct a brief but proper inspection. But I dont understand why you would make a decision based on just a few documents. Do I really need to make you understand? In any case, if the decision was made to be suitable, wouldnt it be a good thing for you? Thats true. Whats the problem? Zhong Lishan frowned. Are you really saying this is the end? I dont know how many times Ill be asked, but this is really the end. . I just told you, right? Lets have a constructive conversation. Once that conversation is concluded, we will make a decision of suitability. If this was going to happen, did you really need to call me? The person you are talking to must be the head of the family. Thats why I called you. Anyway, it doesnt mean I called you without a reason. Zhonglisan, who was looking at Xioliang, nodded. Okay, lets listen. I will tell you in advance, if it is for a trivial reason, you will have to pay a high price. Anyway. Saaaaagh. The sea kings once again released heavy energy waves. It doesnt matter even if the opponent is an inspector general. They couldnt help but get angry at those who were rude to the head of the Geogyeong family, as they were an organization that existed solely for the benefit of the head of the family. Xu Liang smiled. They are loyal subordinates. Zhong Lishan raised his hand. Then the waves of the sea kings calmed down again. Hes loyal, but sometimes he makes mistakes. If I offended you, I apologize on your behalf. I have a neat personality that doesnt need to measure things. Even if you dont like the other person, if you make a mistake, admit it plainly. As a military officer and the head of an organization, he could be said to have exemplary character. Xu Liang nodded. I dont care. Thank you for understanding. Now then, shall we start talking? Please speak. Lets get the trivial details out of the way and get to the point. Please lend a hand for our school. What does this mean out of the blue? Wei Hongryeon tilted her head. Ma Dong-pil had a calm expression, but he also could not hide a hint of doubt. What do you mean, ask me to lend you a hand? There is one place we can destroy properly, but we dont have enough people. The members there all have terrible tempers, so I dont think they will obey. Smashed? Everyone present froze at Seoryangs next words. I am going to escort the Demon Kings family to the gate. * * * The place where Mudam left. Ho Yaoseongs eyes were particularly serious as he looked at the place where only empty teacups were placed. You are subject to special escort in these times? The Protectorate Court was the only organization that the military department could not inspect. Of course, the defense court also cannot intervene in the military department. No, no organization on campus can touch the military department. That is why the head of the military department, the Commander-in-Chief, is called a person with power above all people. But it was the same in the defense court. The Protectorate is an organization that is not involved in internal affairs, but in some cases, it can become the highest organization in Protestantism. Because they simply follow the orders of their religious leader? Not like that. Lee Gun-seong, the head of the defense court, is currently on campus. But you sent a trillion? I dont think Mudam lied. He wasnt that kind of person to begin with. However, there is no way that a leader would not have been assigned to escort a special escort. You sent monsters. Ho Yo-seong sighed without realizing it. Among them, Il Jo is he really that important? The reason why the Protectorate can become the most powerful organization in Protestantism. This is because the majority of retired old demons from previous generations are gathered in the protection court. Among them are the leaders of the previous generations defense court, the previous generations magic commanders, and even retired magicians. So, not just anyone can become the Lord of the Protectorate. It must be based on the leadership ability to lead those fearsome monsters, powerful martial arts skills, and absolute loyalty to Shingyo. Of course, retirement does not mean that all mines become members of the Protectorate Court. However, the majority of horsemen only withdraw from active duty after retirement and want to belong to the defense court. This is because they want to remain as the last bulwark to protect Protestantism. This is a special escort in a complicated situation. My uniform was ruined. On one side, tribes trying to devour the Chilga showed movement, and on the other side, a special guard unknown to the general military appeared. Hu Yaosheng shook his head. Its not an area you can understand by worrying about it. No, you can find out if you dig into it, but its not necessary. Military people want to have all information in their hands. The reason is because you dont know where the variable will pop out. So I wanted to know who the special escort was. At the same time, I was wary of my own feelings. Theres something more important than satisfying curiosity. This is the line I have drawn. If you delve into it, Mudam will definitely find out. And at that moment, Mudams trust in himself will stop. do not do that. Its okay for other leaders to be at odds with each other, but if the General Military and the Lord of the Guardians are at odds, the new religion becomes creaky. The religious leaders two favorite subjects may compete, but they must not distrust each other. I guess Ill try and get you a cup of tea later and ask you to tell me. Well, it doesnt matter because youll find out later Ho Yo-seong looked at the window. I hope our inspector is doing well. Believe. Rather than trusting a person, Seo-ryang believes in the abilities and senses he has shown. Its about time we got a call. I think we will be able to wisely overcome the threat of Jeoksaga. I think I will be able to somehow finish even Geogyeongga, which is easier in some ways and much more difficult in other ways. But what about Tuwangs family? Although they are the lowest in rank among the Seven Families, will they be able to deal with the Tuwang Maga, who are armed with a fearsome fighting spirit and unwavering stubbornness, despite their lack of power? Moreover, it is not a simple inspection, but an order to bring out Bongmun. Master. Hu Yaosheng closed his eyes. The leader is a truly scary person. By sending him to remove the thorn stuck between his teeth, he confirms the three princes abilities and loyalty. My favorite student recently, but one I dont trust. Perhaps the religious leaders desire to test the Three Confucius is greater than the purpose of consolidating the power of the Protestant religion. No, this might be my imagination too. A wise man of magic who sees through everything in the world. The only person he couldnt look into was the owner he served. But still Ho Yo-seong opened his eyes again and smiled. Thanks to the Three Princes, I feel better these days. * * * What did you just say? Seo-ryang said as if he wanted to have a drink this evening. They said they were going to send Tuwangmaga to the funeral. Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Bongmun?! Thats right. Zhonglisans eyes shook. Did you say you would imprison one of the seven families? Is there a problem? Is there a problem? If you think it doesnt exist, I think thats more of a problem. The Tuwangmaga, like the other Seven Families, was a family of loyalists who worked for the Heavenly Demon Church for hundreds of years. What is the reason? well? I just want to faithfully carry out orders from above. Nonsense! Its not just any other place, its one of the Seven Families! Theres no way you wouldnt have explained the reason to the inspector if you asked him to interrogate a place like that instead of inspecting it, right? Do you really think so? what? Xu Liang chuckled. The head of the Jeoksa family said the same thing, but the head of the family said the same thing. What do you mean? I understand that they are curious as to why, but they are very frustrated and disappointed that we dont have to explain it to them. Isnt it obvious?! Why is that natural? What?! Why do you have to explain why you can just do as youre told? If I dont explain why, are you going to refuse the Protestant Churchs orders? Zhong Lishan felt speechless. Those who carry out the orders of the religious leader can be magnanimous and explain the reasons at their own discretion. However, there is no obligation to explain. The reason is because the Seven Families are an affiliated organization of Shingyo. . Now that the story is here, Im actually curious. What on earth does the head of the family think of Protestantism? Thats Do you think that our school is also an alliance like the Uicheon Alliance of the martial arts sect? Zhong Lishan was taken aback. To the extent that he even stutters, which is uncharacteristic of him. Isnt that true? I dont know if you know, but the Uicheon Alliance can issue an order called Uicheon Order to its affiliated sect or family. Thats why political faction members also desperately hope that the leader will be chosen from within the organization. Seoliang tilted his head. But how can the head of the family show dissatisfaction that even the affiliated organizations of the Uicheon Alliance do not reveal? Or . Are you harboring any remorse? The prayers of Zhonglisan rose sharply. That wasnt all. The sea kings lined up behind him also gave off fierce energy waves. It was then. Flash! Crying!! A sword, like a beam of light, created a two-length sword mark in front of the place where the throne of the sea is lined up. Before he knew it, Seo-ryang had drawn the dragon sword and spoke coldly. The reason I tolerated your arrogance was because I thought about the dignity of the head of the family. But you shouldnt take my patience for granted. ! If you act presumptuously again, I will punish you immediately. thud! Seoliang, who planted the Yongrin sword in the ground and placed both hands on it, glared at Zhongrisan. Good. Im on my way to pay homage to a family belonging to the same Seven Houses. I think I can roughly infer how your family is feeling through this. . Can you lend me a hand? Or do you want to go back like this? Seo-ryangs smile deepened. Is your family still a Protestant family? Or is it a family with rebellious intentions? Chapter 130 Episode 130 The Demon Hand of Greed (4)Zhong Lishans cheeks trembled. This is truly an extreme choice. What kind of logic is this, that if you dont go to help Tuwangmaga be buried, you will be thought of as harboring a traitor?! Are you trying to test me with such nonsense? I decide whether it makes sense or not. All you have to do is provide answers to my questions. Such injustice! If you think its unfair, would you like to at least submit a petition to our school? What?! Just in case, I think it would be better for your familys sake not to post a petition. Seo-ryangs face, which was full of smiles, suddenly became expressionless. That petition could come back as a suicide statement. Are you trying to persecute me? Its not persecution, its reality. I am an agent of the will of the religious leader. Ignoring the words of such a person and saying you will not follow them is not an act of disrespecting the religious leader, is it? profit! Sreuk. Seo-ryang pulled out the Yonglin sword and pretended to put it on his shoulder. The conversation leaked to a strict place, but the inspector general must definitely check it out. . I will ask you one last question. Has the head of the family harbored a traitor? Thats not true. Xu Liang nodded. Then thats it. We will leave for Tuwangmaga at Sulsi (r) today night. Please contact the family, mobilize all the troops you can muster, and gather them near Tuwangmaga. I had no remorse. But I will not participate in exorcizing Tuwangs family. Is that so? exactly. Is that your choice, Geokyunggaju? Zhong Lishans eyes were full of power. exactly. Tuwangmaga is one of the seven houses. Even though we are all affiliated with Protestantism, we have a relationship that spans hundreds of years Great Lord. Seoryang calls Wi Hongryeon without even listening to everything he says. Wei Hongryun lowered her head. Please excuse me. Please send a letter to our school. As of now, the Geogyeong family is declared a traitorous family. At that moment, the atmosphere around the area quickly became cold. Wei Hongryeon was also surprised, but did not show it. Is there anything else you would like to write? I ask you to quickly deploy troops to replace Geogyeongga. Also, tell them to dismount the troops and masters who will be suppressing the rebel family because they dont know what they might do. Send it by payment. All right. Zhong Lishan shouted. Look! Xu Liang turned around. We will leave tonight. Until then, everyone get some rest. It was complete disregard. Zhonglisan and Haiwangwei could not stand it any longer. Rumbling!! The ground in the area shook as if there had been an earthquake due to the terrifying energy waves they emitted. I respected the inspector general. Xiliang glanced back. Zhonglisans face was distorted like a ghost. But you belittle my respect as being too light. This energy, this survival. Can I interpret this as the will to fight? Yes! Easy profit! Boom! A long spear flew from somewhere and was caught in Zhong Lishans hand. Even at first glance, the ornately decorated silver polearm looked like a mighty magic weapon. I respected you and I respected Protestantism! But you turned my family into a family of traitors with your nonsense! No matter what I say, he wont listen and its clear hes planning on selling the main house! Xu Liang smiled. youre right. This is another unexpected answer. Zhonglisan, who was about to speak passionately again, hesitated for a moment. what? I said yes. If the head of the family does not lend a hand in honoring the Tuwangmaga, I have decided to unconditionally declare the family a traitorous family. This strange thing! Isnt it okay if I do it? What bullshit! Xi Liang said coldly. Im asking you whether you truly harbored rebellious intentions. Didnt I tell you! I have never been a Christian for a moment! Isnt the very idea of becoming independent from Protestantism repulsive? At that moment, Zhong Lishan felt speechless. I was so surprised that the energy waves radiating started to fluctuate uncontrollably. Everyone turned their attention to him at the violent change. Xu Liang continued. Just as Zhong Lishans tone had changed, his tone was also different from the beginning. You looked down on our school too much. Have you ever thought it was strange why the first family to be inspected was the Jeoksa Family and then the House of Representatives? Have you not felt uneasy about him even for a moment? ! Did you really think this school didnt know what your family wanted? Zhong Lishans face turned pale. You are different from Jeoksagaju. Since people are different, their natures are different and their thoughts are also different. But the goal is the same as the Jeoksaga. Your family, like the Jeoksaga, is trying to break away from the main school. . But after seeing the actions you took, I wanted to give you at least one chance. The fact that I didnt say it out loud was out of consideration for you and your family. In an instant, Zhong Lishan realized. I realized why this little inspector was pushing me with absurd logic, throwing out extreme options and urging me to make a choice. This was my own way of observing your family. A few pieces of document are not important. What really matters is how you felt. Even if he harbored rebellious feelings, I wanted to know whether he would suffer if given another chance. Wei Hongryeon let out a soft exclamation. Then what did you say then? On the way to Hyeongsan, Wei Hongryeon asked. What if Geogyeongga brings false ledgers? I asked whether proper inspection would be possible with that. At that time, Seo-ryang responded like this. It just expanded the scope of inspection. Yes. In the first place, the important thing in inspecting Geogyeongga was not the account books. What really matters is whether they are still as loyal to Protestantism as they were in the past. Seoryang, the inspector, must have known in advance why he had to keep an eye on Geogyeongga. Thats why the head of the family was summoned. If you do something like this inside the Geogyeong family, it will become dangerous. If you had brought a false ledger, we would have immediately declared you a traitorous family. But you didnt. I felt that although there was a desire for independence, at least they would not try to deceive the school. . I gave you another chance because I knew how you felt. But you shamelessly claim that you have no remorse and call out my injustice. . Is it that unfair? ! Do you want to fight that much? Xiliangs eyes deepened. If you really want that, thats fine. I will capture you right here and now and escort you to the main school. Do not expect any more mercy. Quang! Seoliang, who planted Yongrindo into the ground again, shouted. Great Lord! Bababababaak! The lighthouse quickly spread to the left and right, surrounding Haewangwi. If it were the original Sea King, it should have responded as soon as the lighthouse moved. But in this overwhelming atmosphere, they missed the time to move. No, they know it subconsciously. If you truly fight here, you will truly be branded as a traitorous family. Hahaha! A powerful energy wave exploded from Seo-ryangs body. A look of astonishment appeared on Zhong Lishans face. I had a vague idea that my opponents skills were great, but this was far beyond what I had vaguely imagined. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! Squeeze! Red magic energy shooting up into the sky. Gorgeous lightning flashed around Seo-ryangs body, which was emitting demonic energy. It was a dark mine that looked much more dangerous than the one we fought at Jeoksa Temple. At the same time, a terrifying roar was heard from afar. Kaaaa!! It is different from the roar of a tiger or lion. It is the cry of a divine beast, much sharper than that, but with incomparable majesty. Quaaaang! All of Zhonglisan and Haiwangwei were astonished. Suddenly, a huge golden fox appeared next to Seoryang, glaring at them with murderous eyes. It was even more terrifying because there was a giant tiger with its tongue hanging out of the foxs snout. A snout covered in blood. Geumhos presence, with his blue eyes shining, was comparable to that of Seoryang. Wooooow. An unusual wind blew in Yongrin Island. Xu Liang said. Any last words? Jongnisan looks directly at Seoliang with trembling eyes. I was surprised by my opponents skill and was shocked by the presence of a monster that suddenly appeared. But at that moment, Zhong Lishan thought. Its a treasonous family Is wanting independence really treason? Was it really so wrong to want to break away from the extremely unfair relationship with Protestantism? I am not wrong. Although it wasnt wrong. but. Zhong Lishan closed his eyes. The hand holding the silver magic spear trembled. Xiliangs eyes sparkled with fire. If you dont have anything to say, then You said you already knew everything? What are you saying. You said that the Protestant church already knew that I dreamed of independence. He was the first to confess his purpose to an outsider. Even though I knew everything, I sent an inspector Zhong Lishan sighed. It would have been better if we had sent troops to wipe them out, as you said, without questioning the reasons. . Sending you already meant that the religious leader had given me an opportunity. Xu Liang did not answer. Zhonglisan, who was quietly watching Xioliang, put down his spear. Tieeing! The polearm rolled aimlessly on the floor. Xi Liang asked. Does this mean that you will obediently submit to arrest? No one knows. hmm? I will become independent from Protestantism. I definitely wanted that and prepared a lot for that. Zhong Lishan said calmly. But Ive never told anyone that. so? Lets end it with just me. . I am the only one who has been influenced by that unscrupulous and dangerous ideology. No demon in my family knows that. . Cut my head right here and now. And please save my family. Xiliangs eyes deepened. Zhong Lishan sighed. You know that my life is not that great. Im just appealing for recognition, so dont take my words offensive I ask you again. ? Im on my way to visit Tuwangmaga. We dont have enough troops. . Would you please lend us a hand? Why again all of a sudden At that moment, Zhong Lishans eyes wavered. Right. Its not because his life is light. Its probably not because he doesnt want to kill himself. In any case, if the inspector does not help, the inspector has no choice but to request support from the new church. In that case, you will have to explain to Xinjiao why you killed Zhonglisan. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Of course, Shingyo will not forgive Geogyeongga. In the end, there is only one way to save the family. I will help the inspector general and prove my loyalty to Protestantism. Xi Liang lowered his sword. Then he took the gun and bowed his head. Thank you for your decision. I will never forget the kindness of your family that helped me with my inspection work. no. Rather, I am the glory. Xu Liang smiled. It was a smile that showed genuine goodwill, not the cold mockery that had been shown so far. Thats why its scarier, and thats why its more trustworthy. Although I wear the epaulettes of an inspector, I still make frequent mistakes due to my lack of experience. I will learn a lot along the way. . Thank you for your hard work. Please rest before departure. * * * Three days later. The party entered the territory of Tuwangmaga. Chapter 131 Episode 131 There is no time for learning (1)Flash! With one strike of the sword, the rock was split in two. Joo Seo-yoons expression as she looked down at the cut cross section of the rock was as indifferent as always. After looking at the cross section for a while, she swung her sword again from her spot. Lets go! Its fast and light, but doesnt feel particularly powerful. Dozens of lines were drawn on the broken rock. Perseuseok! The huge rock that had stood there for countless years ended its life by turning into hundreds of boulders. Teong. The leaden woman turned around. At that time, applause rang out from one side. Youre amazing! Joo Seo-yoon did not look back at that place. This is because he came a long time ago and knew that everyone was watching his martial arts skills. I dont know much about martial arts, but it seems like you have built a good family. Youre amazing for your age. Watching others practice is a great example. However, Joo Seo-yoon did not blame the opponent. Of course, even if the other person wasnt Ho Yo-seong, she wouldnt have noticed due to her personality. Hasnt it been a while since you trained as a Master Demon Master? But at first glance, it looks like its completely attached to the body. Joo Seo-yoon slightly lowered her head in response to Ho Yo-seongs words filled with admiration. End your answer and greeting with a quiet nod. It was a behavior typical of a quiet woman. Hu Yaosheng smiled. In recent years, outstanding figures known as the Three Dukes have emerged, but until then, the one who stood out the most among the disciples was Oh Gong-nyeo Joo Seo-yoon. Its about talent, not ability. Of course, her skills are great, but Joo Seo-yoons growth was so fast that it aroused viewers admiration and even distrust. Chae Yeo-min, a seven-year-old princess, is also evaluated as being no less talented than Joo Seo-yoon. But she didnt have a clear goal yet and was definitely too young. Among the seven disciples, he is the most specialized in martial arts. That was Joo Seo-yoon. Whats going on? Indifferent and heavy. Ho Yo-seong thought that it was not easy for a young voice in his early twenties to carry such weight. haha! I would try to crack a few jokes if I could, but its not easy to do that in front of Lady Goku. . Uh good! Lady Oh-gong will be busy too, so lets keep the business brief. Ho Yaoseong smiled and handed over the letter. In the eyes of Joo Seo-yoon, who received the letter, Lee Chae was young. Iron horse room? Thats right. Why are you here? Recently, we heard that they have been interfering with our business quite a bit. I tried to leave it to the local branch, but they say they have expanded their influence considerably. Joo Seo-yoon raised her head and looked at Hao Yo-seong. A suspicion arose in his transparent eyes. The Iron Horse Room was a breakwater of the same magic island, but it was only a common small and medium-sized breakwater. Regardless of whether the branch could handle it in the first place, the fact that they even dared to mess with Protestantism was a complete outrage. Actually, that may be the case. There are quite a few businesses that are conducted secretly at our school. Although they were a very small number, it did not mean that there were no forces that ran rampant like this without knowing the circumstances. In most cases, it can be done by just sneakily leaking that it is a secret Protestant business site. . But this time its different. Intelligence has come in that there is some kind of force that is looking after Iron Horses room. Some kind of force? yes. Where is it? Im guessing its the sword palace. Lee Chae flashed in Joo Seo-yoons eyes once again. Sae-o () usually refers to the northern border of the central plains. However, now it is also used to refer to regions other than Jungwon. Besides Sae, there were four representative sects in the martial arts world. They were the so-called Saoeosa Palace (Čm). And among them, the Geomgung was a sect of sword demons in charge of the East among Saeoeosagung. Its still just a situation, but if its true, well be cutting our noses with our eyes open. However, it is difficult to question them without certainty. So are you sending me? Thats right. You can use harsh words to send elders or a hundred and eight commanders, but in this case, name value will work better than force, right? Joo Seo-yoons eyes deepened. I came here because I needed a reputation rather than force. Although she was a great expert, this means that she was not yet strong enough to challenge the strongholds of elders and magicians. Of course, she also knew that her level was not at that level. However, I couldnt help but feel bad when I heard about it from someone. Why me? The Archduke is still closing. Gongja Lee said that the teacher had something special to do. The three gongjas are currently on their way down as special inspectors, and the four gongjas . The six gongjas are too young and lacking in power to be involved in this kind of work. Moreover, it has been a while since I returned to school, so I am having a lot of trouble learning Geogyeonggas Buddhist teachings. It goes without saying that Chae Yeo-min is the daughter of the Seven Princesses. She was a young girl, only twelve years old. In other words, Lady Goku has no choice but to be the right person for this job. Joo Seo-yoon shook his head. Cant you send someone else? Do you feel inadequate in your training? . Im sorry, but I cant do that. I have already received approval from the religious leader. Joo Seo-yoon nodded. As the conversation progressed to this point, there was nothing I could do. It was just disappointing. It was a waste of one hour now that we had found a bridgehead toward another realm. Said Hu Yaosheng, who was looking at her with a smile. Well, my business ends here. Lets start However, although I am unfamiliar with martial arts, I am confident that I have a good understanding of the principles of the world. So, I would like to tell you something. . If you are not trying to gain something from the closing, please do not get too caught up in the word training. Joo Seo-yoons eyes sparkled. What do you mean? Isnt there a saying like that? They say that if you become obsessed, you will move away. Joo Seo-yoon nodded. It was not because I sympathized with Ho Yaoseongs words. In the first place, anyone can say something like that. It seemed like he was worried about me, so I just reacted out of courtesy. However, even she, who was indifferent to Hu Yao-seongs next words, had no choice but to stop. In that respect, Samgongzi is truly an amazing person. ? The Three Dukes did not neglect training every day. But I did my best even on the mission I was sent to. I didnt really regret the training I wasnt able to complete. ! I thought hard and actively clashed with people to solve the problem. When I had to use my martial arts, I charged boldly, and when I had to use my head, I didnt even raise my fist, let alone my sword. . I think that such process experiences come together one by one to complete learning. Its the same as locking yourself in a closet and reading tens of thousands of books, but you only increase your knowledge, but its hard to gain wisdom. Hu Yaosheng smiled. Thats probably why the Three Dukes have become so strong now. Joo Seo-yoons eyes wavered. Somewhere in my heart, I had the urge to say that you were saying that because you didnt know much about martial arts. As you said, I wanted to say that you are saying that you do not know the experience of martial arts. But she didnt say that. It was because I finally understood what Hu Yaosheng said. It was up to her whether to accept it or throw it away. Oh my! You took up a busy persons time. It was just a meddling that wasnt even advice, so dont take it too seriously. . Okay then. Hu Yao-seong nodded and walked away. Joo Seo-yoon kept an eye on Ho Yo-seongs back. Her eyes were watching his back, but no one knew what she was thinking. After a while she closed her eyes. Iron Horse Room? * * * The summit of a mountain not far from Tuwangmaga. It is truly perfect for viewing the diffused moonlight. When I sit on a flat rock that looks as if someone placed it there and look up at the sky, my eyes are filled with moonlight and my heart starts pounding. A golden beast lying down next to a rock. And the sight of Seoryang sitting on a rock and looking up at the moonlight was strangely elegant. Jong-Li-san, who was looking at each person and one person, walked briskly. Are you here? Zhong Lishan did not answer. Seo-ryang pointed to the seat next to him. Its a good day to see the moon. If you want to watch, please sit here. Zhong Lishan had the audacity to sit right next to Xu Liang. The man who told Wei Hongryeon not to invade the martial arts territory was actually trespassing on Seoliangs territory. Its not because Im being bold, but because I know it. That Xi Liang would not attack him. Zhong Lishan glanced at Jinho. Ive been meaning to ask you for a while Please tell me. What is that fox? Xu Liang shrugged his shoulders. He is my friend. friend? He is also a reliable ally. I thought it was worth it. I was so shocked that I erased it from my mind, but when we faced each other three days ago, the energy that that fox gave off was not surpassed by the energy of the transcendental master. So it was surprising. Because the topic of a mere beast exudes such force. Moreover, despite being a fox, didnt he bite and kill a tiger? It is an unusual beast in many ways. Are they the so-called spirit objects? Actually, I dont know. There is no word to replace it, so for now we must consider it a spiritual object. Zhong Lishan nodded. There was no need to cling to insatiable curiosity. In fact, what I was really curious about was Seoryang rather than Geumho. You really dont know. Zhong Lishans expression became strange. How could he be at this age Needless to say, his skills are outstanding. At that time, the energy that Seo-ryang was emitting was not inferior to his own. That alone was surprising, but the insight he showed on his way here was truly worthy of being called a professional level. Looking at Tuwang Magas influence and power distribution, didnt he get an amazing idea of how Geogyeonggas troops should move? Thanks to this, 30% of Geogyeonggas actual troops were stationed in the vicinity of Tuwangmaga. But I was extremely ignorant when it came to business. There was a brief discussion about how Tuwangmaga was running the business. At that time, Seoliang became completely mute. He even admitted that he knew nothing about that. He possesses outstanding abilities in martial arts and tactics. It is no exaggeration to say that he has an insight that can be used to discuss the world, especially in areas related to surprise attacks. The snow on Zhonglisan Mountain has deepened. But in other aspects, he was surprisingly illiterate. S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He is a person who has the ability to become the representative expert of an organization, but it is difficult to become the head of an organization. In other words, he was a human being with definite strengths and weaknesses. I thought that sending someone like this to the inspection office was definitely not an ordinary person. I think I was able to see through it that it wasnt a false ledger. Its fascinating. What do you mean? This is how my son evaluated the Three Dukes. He has an excessive desire for power and a desire to show off, but he is so talented that he is actually a dangerous person. Xu Liang smiled. If he is the son of Zhong Lishan, he would be referring to the Six Dukes. It was a guy I had never seen before. Good job. At least that was how Seo-ryang felt before he took over this body. But it looks like his insight is still far off. Its so different from what I heard from him. In the first place, people change. Zhong Lishan nodded. Like Geumho, Seoryang was not someone who could be understood right away. Zhong Lishan took a deep breath and asked. We have reached the realm of Tuwangmaga. What do you plan to do now? I have to go in. When are you coming in? Festivals are more exciting when they are held at night. I dont think there is a need to take a long time. Xu Liang woke up with a smile. Lets go straight away and clean up. Chapter 132 Episode 132 There is no time for learning (2)It didnt take long before I came face to face with the head of Tuwangmaga. After saying a word to inform the head of the family that the new religious inspector had arrived, the group was able to enter the inner garden where the head of the house was located in Igak Bay. Even weapons were not collected like during the Jeoksaga period. It was due to the family tradition of the Tuwangmaga. They were a group of martial arts fighters who did not wield any weapons and fought through the rivers with only their two fists. Since he has already entered a family with weapons in his entire body, he will not go out of his way to steal the weapons of a guest. It can be seen as quite fair. But it wasnt because they wanted to impress others. Its because of confidence. Their true weapon was their strong confidence that they could crush whatever weapon they brought with their two fists. Is that why? The head of the family, Jo Gwang, did not bother to convey in words that the guests would understand his situation. Papa papang! Jo Gwangs martial arts skills, moving alone in the training hall, were so spectacular that it was eye-popping. Average height, normal physique. However, the exposed muscles of the upper body were so tight that the viewer was mesmerized. The body of a true warrior who did not neglect training every day was not afraid of the fangs of the monster called time. Even though she was over 50 years old, her body had not lost its elasticity, arousing admiration from those who saw her. But Wei Honglian didnt like that. What are you doing, you man? The eyes of Zhao Yang, who guided the group here, sparkled. Is there a problem? problem? So you dont think theres a problem? Wei Hongryuns face was completely distorted. She wasnt surprised that Jo Gwang showed off his training without hesitation. An inspector came from the main body of the Protestant church. Isnt it normal to jump out with socks on, whether youre training martial arts, eating a meal, or rolling around with a girl? Be careful what you say. Youre the one who showed the polite behavior of skipping meals. Why should I be careful about what I say? Zhao Yang said no more. He just clenched his fists tighter and made a bloody sound. A sinister look appeared in Wei Hongryeons eyes. do you want to die? . Relax about the fluffy cotton bat and call the matriarch. Before I shovel everything out of here. Saaaaagh. Powerful magical energy flowed from Zhao Yangs body. It is a unique Magi that is difficult to find among other Magi. It had an ominous atmosphere that was unique to Magi, but it felt like it had been refined very well. But even for a moment. Wait. what?! No one can interfere with the matriarchs practice. Even if the head of the church came in person, the head of the family would not stop training. This is an astonishing statement. Even Wei Hongryun was speechless at the words, which were so far from common sense. Zhong Lishan opened his mouth. What is your name? Its called Chaoyang. I explained who I am at the entrance, so I believe it is Ari. You are the Lord of Geogyeong Family. I am not at all surprised that the inspector and the Geogyeong family came together. Maybe you dont feel its worth worrying about. Zhong Lishan also did not care about the other persons reaction. This is because I did not reveal my identity because I wanted to be surprised. I could have done that if I came alone. Because he is the head of the same Seven Families. But this person is a special inspector sent directly by the religious leader. . I know the matriarchs personality, but it shouldnt be like that. Its disrespectful to the other person. It made sense. However, reasonable speech was not understood by everyone in the world. I dont know about that. However, the head of the household will not stop the performance in the middle. Zhong Lishans face hardened. Are you going to complicate things? We are just following the orders of the matriarch. It wasnt about avoiding responsibility. Judging from Chaoyangs firm tone, it seemed as if the demons of the Tuwang family were giving priority to the words of the head of the family over those of Lee Cheon-sang. It was truly a frustrating sight. Beyond not being swayed by the other persons words, it seemed like he wasnt even listening. At that time, Seo-ryang came forward. Dongpil. Yes, Confucius. Take charge of this. Seo-ryang untied the Chiliya sword and the Yuseong twin swords from his belt and handed them to him. Ma Dong-pil, who suddenly picked up three swords, looked at Seo-ryang with puzzled eyes. Clap! Seo-ryang pulled out the dragon sword hanging on his back and twirled his shoulders. It felt like my body was relaxing. Zhao Yangs face hardened. What are you doing? Xu Liang did not answer. I just relaxed my shoulders, waist, and knees one by one with a calm face. Zhao Yang asked again. I asked what you are doing now. Shut up! Whoops! Wei Hongryuns voice was tinged with deeper anger than ever. No matter what the inspector does, you know what youre doing, so why are you asking such questions? The inspector is behaving unusually. And that too, at the main hospital. Are you telling me to just leave it alone? Your matriarch is also doing something unusual right now, isnt she? At that moment, an intense murderous energy bloomed from Jo Yangs body. For the last time, if you are not careful about making frivolous remarks If you talk nonsense one more time, I know that the troops gathered here will destroy your home. Slam! A dangerous energy wave flowed from Wei Hongryeon, who was holding the Tiger Sword. I will send you and the matriarch to the other world for sure, so dont feel bad about it. This strange thing! Zhao Yang was speechless. This is because Seoryang, who had completely relaxed, glanced at himself. Although it was a brief moment, he made eye contact with Seoryang and felt the illusion that his body was being sucked into the abyss. omg! Cold sweat broke out all over my body and my limbs lost all strength. dump! Before we knew it, Zhao Yang was on her knees. His panting breath, pale face, and weakly shaking hands proved that he was greatly shocked. Seo-ryang, who had been looking at Chaoyang for a long time, turned his gaze. What caught his eye was Jo Gwang, who was moving flexibly even during this time. Well, something like this isnt bad. Ive been talking too much so I wanted to rest for a while. Thick veins stood out on Seoryangs forearm as he rolled up his sleeves. at the same time. Quaaaang! Seoyang flew up at once and landed in the middle of the training ground. It flies up with an explosive new technique, and when it lands on the ground, it shows the lightness of a feather. Paaaaang! The fist stretched out into the air stopped for the first time. Jo Gwangs fist stopped exactly half an inch in front of Seo-ryangs solar plexus. Jo Gwangs face hardened. If I hadnt withdrawn my fist in the middle, you would have died. whatever. . Looking at you, it looks like he knew we were coming. Xu Liang smiled. How long do you plan on doing this? There is an intense ferocity in the playful tone. It was completely different from the way he spoke to Hong Guan and Zhong Lishan. Jo Gwangs eyes sparkled with fire. Until I am satisfied. okay? So wait until my training is finished. Is it really necessary? Isnt it better to hang out together than to dance alone on a moonlit night? Sreuk. Jo Gwang straightened his posture. There was a strange light in his eyes as he looked up and down Seoliang. Are you willing to help me with my training? Does it seem like its not enough? Seems like enough. A person of that age prays this much Its amazing. I was surprised too. Yongrindo, which had been placed on his shoulder, slowly lowered to the middle. This is the first time in Chilgaju that there has been no case like this. Even so, I only saw two. Do you have any complaints? Not now. . I think its a useless waste of emotion to feel dissatisfied with Wall and Window. Jo Gwangs face frowned. You speak carelessly. There are people who speak and act carelessly, but this is the extent of it. Indeed However, I think I can show a bitter taste in order to correct my posture before going into inspection. Thats why I came here. Seo-ryangs smile deepened. You seem to like fighting, but let me tell you that fighting is on another level. Even though he is quite angry, he is interested in what the other person says. Jo Gwang was not a person who devoted his life to the devil, but a person who devoted his life to fighting. Your tongue is a bit long, isnt it? Can we start soon? Fights are always welcome. But What is it? Jo Gwangs face turned red. The fighters excitement ahead of the fight was visible. I hope you understand the joy of actual combat. Dont blame me even if you die. Xu Liang nodded. Its the same for both of us. good night. Isnt that big knife just a decoration? Flash! The Yongrindo that crossed the air struck down at once as if trying to split the top of Jo Gwangs head. It was truly a strike like lightning. Although it could have been a surprise attack, Jo Gwang did not hold any grudges against his opponent. Rather, I was happy. Once the fight has been decided, there is no need to talk, and surprise attacks are one of the joys of fighting. It is even more attractive because the other person is someone who understands it. Jo Gwang thought so. Ta-da-da-dan! sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yonglindo hesitated. In a short period of time, he swung both fists and hit the wallpaper one after another. With that quick punch, the demonic energy contained in the blade was scattered. It was a martial art that was not only fast but also dazzling in its delicacy. Even if he swung further, Yonglindos docheom, which had been stuck in the ground with a meaningless knife slash, suddenly pierced towards Jo Gwangs chest. Jo Gwang couldnt help but be impressed. The serious soldier, who had been swinging with one sword and two swords, changed his strategy at once and stabbed in. It was a martial art that could not be achieved unless one was a large soldier and well-versed in wielding heavy weapons. Faaagh! In an instant, Jo Gwangs body came into Seoryangs arms. The walking technique for narrowing the distance is exquisite. Not only does it dodge swords and sneak in through gaps with a simple step, but it also creates an optimal attack path. Squirt! Jo Gwangs fist flew towards Seo-ryangs chin. Its a fist that doesnt have much momentum, but if it hits you, your jawbone will most likely be crushed. At that time, Seoryangs feet touched the ground. It was as if Jo Gwang knew this was going to happen, and it was an advance that was thrown out just before digging in. Kwaang!! Kwazijijik! Jo Gwangs body was thrown backwards due to the tremendous forward angle. Although it was not an attack, the shock wave was enormous. Joy filled Jo Gwangs eyes. Thats amazing!! Although it was only two sums, I was able to see how well the opponent understood the actual game. He was extremely excited to meet someone he hadnt seen in a long time. A dark demonic energy passed through Seo-ryangs eyes. Unlike Jo Gwang, he had no intention of sharing his feelings with the other person. Supreme lord and matriarch! Everyones eyes were focused on Seo-ryang. Summon the troops and attack the hospital right now! Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! Red lightning swirled from his body as he opened the Guyou Demon Gong in earnest. Xu Liang laughed like a devil. Anyone who resists can be killed! Jo Gwang was astonished. What do you mean by that?! I told you, right? I will show you a new level of fighting. Paaaaaa! Seo-ryang narrowed the distance in an instant and summoned the fierce winds of hell. Lets see what kind of confidence you had to shake off that bullshit. Qarring! Intense flames and a great red lotus ice storm filled the training hall. Chapter 133 Episode 133 There is no time for learning (3)Mobilize your troops and attack the hospital. Those who resist may be killed. Zhong Lishan was taken aback by that unexpected command. No matter how rude the opponent was, they gave an order to attack the inner circle? But Wei Hongryun was neither embarrassed nor hesitated. Beep! A sharp whistling sound filled with energy. At the same time, terrifying magical energy began to rise from afar. It was a dangerous energy that this group of Gwangma exuded. Jo Yang, who was out of breath in shock, gritted her teeth and stood up. this! Bye! Jo Yang, who had barely been able to stand up, fell down. He was hit by the heavy sword armor of Ho Po Sword and it seemed like he would not wake up even after half a day. Wow! Wei Hongryeon threw herself away. After taking the elixir from Sohyanggok and piercing the veins of her entire body, her martial arts skills were completely different from before. Although the delicacy was somewhat reduced due to the overflowing power being uncontrollable, the energy waves emitted became much more intense. Chaaaaang! The ancient ferocious weapon that was pulled out gave off an unusual energy. Now that the sword has been drawn, it is too late to resolve the situation peacefully. Zhonglisan struck the ground with his spear. Coo! Flash! Blue magic energy surged from the silver long spear, the Sea Dragon Spear. Even Wihongryuns new model, which was running ahead of him, shook with a momentum that seemed to tear the sky apart. Zhong Lishan shouted in his characteristic deep voice. Sea King! Deliver the order to the three divisions! Rumbling! Incontinence spread around the ground he stood on due to the force rising like a tsunami. The voice full of that momentum was delivered to Haewangwi, who was waiting outside of Tuwanga. Surprise spread across Ma Dong-pils face. amazing. After seeing the Demon Sword Family and the martial arts of the Red Family, I knew the level of the Seven Family leaders. Jongnisan was different from the chieftains I had seen before. Although their levels were similar, their temperaments were completely different. When he decided to open his magic hole, it became difficult to breathe. Ill leave this to Howie Ma. Paaang! Zhonglisan, who uttered a single word, unfolded his divine law and disappeared. This is to stop Tuwangas troops approaching the inner circle. Ma Dong-pil held the ink king sword tightly without realizing it. Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even if Zhong Lishan does not say it, he must protect this place. Because Confucius is fighting a fierce battle in the distance. But it felt strange. It is said that the head of the Chil Family, and no one else, entrusted this place to him. It was a trust that I had never received during the time of the three generals of the defense court. Its not simply because the position has changed. Jongnisan was also able to see through Ma Dongpils level. Even though he had never drawn a sword before, Ma Dong-pil was a capable person whom even the head of the Seven Families could trust. Ma Dong-pils eyes filled with power. Confucius. Kwaaaaang! It was Jo Gwang who jumped out with a loud bang that made my ears ring. The distorted expression was full of disappointment. Her hair was scattered, and her lower body was torn or singed in various places. His appearance was too poor to be considered the head of a family. hook! Seoryang appeared through the thick dust. As he held the dragon sword with both hands, his eyes radiated cold murder. Flash! Qarring! Even avoiding it is not easy. Although the speed was fast, it was difficult to freely exercise the body due to the pressure of the sword. Jo Gwang used all his might to escape from the sword again. Cant you stop right now! Seoliang slapped his left hand without answering. It was a light movement, like shaking off a flying insect. Jo Gwang, who had no idea what he was trying to do and was preparing a counterattack, was soon startled. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Jo Gwang struggled and took a dozen steps back. Dark view?! It was clearly a dark mirror, but it was on a different level from an ordinary dark mirror. The ship was more stealthy than an ordinary dark mirror, and the speed at which it was fired using the shooting technique was also much faster. But the most surprising thing is this ridiculous explosive power. If I hadnt instinctively built a wall of internal strength, one of my five organs and six parts would have been shattered. why? grasp! After covering the not-so-short distance in just three steps, Seoryangs fist aimed for Jo Gwangs chest. I heard you like fighting? Pow! Jo Gwangs new model shook. So you said you would hang out with us! You bastard! Bub bub bub! Seo-ryangs left sleeve burst. It was the price of stopping Jo Gwangs lightning-quick power. Sigh! Peeeeeeee! Seoliang, who turned his body like a top, used the rock dragon angle. Amryongak was not a short, fast strike, but a grand and heavy strike as if the dragon was wriggling. It is not a martial art that can be used against Jo Gwang, who has a particularly fast reaction speed. But somehow, Jo Gwang could not avoid the heavy blow of the Amryongak. Whoa whoa! Jo Gwangs eyes were red and bloodshot. An exhilarating pain came from both arms that had blocked the attack. The blow was so heavy that the impact remained deep. My entire upper body was shaking. This thunder-naked bastard! Slurp. Like a snake secretly crawling through the grass or like fallen leaves falling silently. Seoliang, who reached Jo Gwangs face in a low posture, raised the Yonglindo and struck. Fuwaaaaak! Finally, the icon was engraved on Jo Gwangs body. The scar extending from the left lower abdomen to the shoulder was deeper than I thought. Of course, I wasnt just being bullied. Ride, ride! Bye! The Twelve Wings, as fast as lightning, struck Xiliangs body. Half of them were deflected by Yongrin Islands wallpaper, but the other half were hit properly. Seoryang stumbles and retreats. Jo Gwang, who was about to attack right away, bowed down in the momentary rush of blood. Uweeeek! The amount of blood poured out is unusual. Xu Liang smiled. My smile kept trying to distort due to the pain from the blow. You cant let down your guard. Its a life-threatening fight. this! Before I knew it, a small hole had opened in Jo Gwangs side. It was a trace created by Seoryangs land wind, aimed at the momentary gap that appeared when using the Twelve Yeongaks. It wasnt just a land wind. Although I couldnt capture even a tenth of it due to lack of time, it was a land wind that contained the secrets of the Poksan Sutra. As it contained advanced martial arts, the speed of the wind was slow. As Seoliang said, it was an attack that would not have been allowed if he had not been careful. In the end, Jo Gwang uttered a childish swear word that he had never uttered before. You pathetic bastard! Is there anything other than being cruel in a fight? Shut up! Did you think you would be safe after causing such a situation in your home garden?! uh. What? Qarring! Xiliangs body was covered with red demonic energy and was invisible. People who encountered Gu Yu Demons Demonic Guan Sang Heaven and Earth Gate Ceremony for the first time could not help but be embarrassed. It would be absurd to see that the amount of demonic energy emitted in an instant is doubled. The superiors have ordered your family to be sealed. ?! There is no one in the Demonic Forest who does not know about Tuwang Magas fierce spirit. All we have to do is report that Tuwangmaga, who refused Fengmuns instructions, caused an armed conflict. A look of astonishment appeared on Jo Gwangs face. I couldnt have known that the word good fortune would come out of the mouth of this little inspector. What do you mean Bo Bong-mun? What does that mean! Are you curious? Slam! Seoryang took control of Yongrin Island. Hehehe! Surprisingly, a deep chill was felt by the sharp wind that blew once again. I skipped this chapter, Jonggeuk Invincible Way, and moved on to the third chapter, Hyeolgyu Daehongryeon. If we had talked calmly, my curiosity would have been answered, but its a shame. this guy! Cant you explain it right now! Noisy! Flash! For a moment, Jo Gwangs eyes wavered. Disappeared? He was confident that, except for the worlds top ten masters and the Nine Great Demons, there was no one who was faster at shinshinjutsu than him. But that pride was shattered in an instant. Even if your composure is shaken, you miss the opponents movements?! Hahaha! A strong chill coming from the upper right corner. Jo Gwangs right arm moved instinctively. Gwansanbyeokroe (؞ɽ) was a fighting method that Tuwangmaga was proud of. Quad deud deuk! Frost formed on his right arm. However, the power of the Guanshan Lightning was so strong that the Hanbing Hell Storm quickly lost its power. ?! Jo Gwangs eyes wavered. Why arent there any attacks? I have encountered this method whose name I do not know, a little while ago. If I hadnt dodged the gap in the ice and snow storm that was hitting me with a firepower I had never experienced before, I would have turned into ice shards and died. But there is no attack. The bitter cold was the same, but there was no wind to blow along with the cold. Creepy! Jo Gwangs head turned to the left. Before he knew it, Seoryang, whose hands were now bare, was grabbing his left arm. He moved to the upper right and once again unfolded the Chukji (s) walking method, leaving only Yongrindo. Crump! I used only my strength to resist my elbow from bending backwards. Tuwang Magas magical arts were more focused on maximizing physical efficiency than other martial arts. Even though they may appear smaller than others, they have much stronger muscles than those of similar size. So, the response speed was fast and we pursued simplicity as well as speed. There is no need to make any changes to a martial arts attack that is extremely fast and strong enough. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. Aaaah! Quad deuk! Kaaak! But even that kind of superpower didnt work on Seoryang. Seoliang is a master of killing techniques who can kill a person with a single needle without any internal energy. If his strength is limited, he cannot compete with Seo-ryang, who has a much better understanding of the human bodys structure and nervous response system. Pow! Jo Gwang, who was even hit with a kick, fell backwards. Whirling! Wow! Yongrindo, which had been falling from the air, was suddenly caught in Seoliangs hands. At that time, the shouts of demons were heard from afar. It looks like its started. Jo Gwang gritted his teeth. His face was blanched from his broken arm and his history of infiltration there. Explain! Why on earth are you visiting the original family?! Fighting is no longer important to him. It is said that a family that has been in existence for hundreds of years is facing a family crisis for the first time. It was not the time for fighting. Are you curious? Inoom! When in doubt, give orders to your subordinates. Everyone, please wait there. What?! Seo-ryang tapped his left shoulder. It was a place filled with epaulettes engraved with the words New Church Inspector General. Bongmun is Bongmun and Gamchal is Gamchal. I havent properly inspected your family yet. The order to close the door will be carried out after all inspections have been completed. Jo Gwang opened his mouth. I know, but I think you are out of your mind, so let me tell you, if you refuse inspection, the matter will be passed on to the religious leader. ! Then you know what will happen to your family, right? Wooooow. The red light on Yongrin Island became darker. A red haze rose around Yongrin Island, where demonic energy was excessively concentrated. It was the same with Jeoksa and Geogyeongga. I gave them a choice. So, I will give your family a choice. Xi Liang said coldly. Is it a gate of protection or a gate of destruction? . Make your choice here and now. Jo Gwang chose. * * * Seoliang said as he left Tuwangga. Matriarch. Please speak. I have to visit the remaining four families. . After we go to all the other places, could you please go to one more place with me? Where? This is Jeoksaga. ! Seo-ryangs eyes deepened. If this is the place where the special inspection began, it is the perfect place to conclude the Chilga inspection. Chapter 134 Episode 134 There is no time to learn (4)This is the contents of the special inspectors inspections that have been uploaded to date. Lee Cheon-sang nodded. Ho Yo-seong spoke briefly. If you do that, Ill just leave What do you think? yes? Im asking what it would be like from the perspective of the general military to handle the third matter. Hu Yaosheng scratched his head. Hmm honestly, I did well. is it. yes. Although it was a bit extreme, the results exceeded expectations. Arent the leaders of the Seven Families all dragons and tigers who are difficult to find opponents? The inspectors martial arts skills are strong, but if they were dealt with simply by force, they would not have been able to produce results of this level. Lee Cheon-sang nodded again. It was difficult to figure out whether he agreed with what Hu Yao-sheng said or whether it was just a habit. Now that youve asked, Im telling you, I was particularly surprised that they took the troops of the Geogyeong family and sent Tuwanga to prison. I guess so. yes. The order to enshrine Tuwanga was not an easy one. In fact, we were planning to push hard on our side under the pretext of opposing Bongmun. Hu Yaoshengs eyes suddenly became serious. Gaju Geogyeong is by no means an easy person. He is a person who is difficult to suppress through force or persuasion. By persuading such a person, he put pressure on Tuwanga He deserves at least praise for this. When I heard it, didnt you say that Geogyeong Gaju actually didnt do much in Tuwanga? yes. However, the fact that Geogyeong Gaju was brought in was a great performance in itself. If you werent with Geokyung Gaju, the probability that Tuwang Gaju would rebel would increase significantly. After emptying his glass, Lee Cheon-sang buried his back in Taesas chair with a languid motion. It means that he is not only excellent in martial arts but also in wit. Ho Yaoseong smiled. yes. I knew, but I didnt know it would be to this extent. But it seems like you dont just think of the third child as a good talent. Ho Yo-seong, who was smiling, sighed deeply. Yes, of course. Do you think its dangerous? Very much. The reason is? Because I dont see a purpose. Lee Cheon-sangs eyes sparkled. Purpose? yes. Countless demons have been sent to this mission. There were some who succeeded and some who failed. Reading their reports gives a sense of purpose, whether the mission is successful or not. . A person who moves only for the success of the mission. A person who does not like the mission. Everyone has their own purpose, such as those who value survival over the mission, and those who want to take care of their own interests during the mission. You mean the third one cant see it? Thats right. To be precise. Ho Yo-seong sighed. I cant figure it out. It must have been frustrating. Even to me, who is said to be the best Protestant brain of his time, he is a person whose true nature is difficult to grasp. Maybe its natural. Didnt the religious leader also say this? They say they dont know for sure the true nature of the Three Confucius. He is a person who cannot even see through the devil who sits on the throne of the sky and looks down on the world. If you are a person who avoids the divine eye, it is natural for you not to be caught by human wisdom. Lee Cheon-sang shook his head. Thats not true. yes? The fact that you cant figure it out just means youre valuing him more highly than necessary. Ugh. As soon as it was poured, the glass full of alcohol floated and was placed in Lee Cheon-sangs hand. He finally made up his mind. yes? Theres no way I would have moved so actively if I hadnt done that. What do you mean? You know, right? Even before the inspection, he was acting out of character. Hu Yaosheng nodded. It was an undeniable fact. Although the Three Dukes were more amazing demons than anyone else, they did not blend in well with Protestantism. Because I have amnesia? Because it has become so powerful that it destroys common sense? Not like that. The Three Confucius felt awkward in the environment of Protestantism itself. Although he was extremely informal with people he was close friends with, he was a person who kept a thorough distance from people he was not familiar with. Because I did not properly integrate into the main school, I showed words and actions that were uncharacteristic of a magician and was immersed in thoughts that were uncharacteristic of a magician. If you werent my disciple, you would be rotting in prison by now. But even if they merge into our school, I dont think the Three Princes words and actions will change much. thats right. The question is, where are the eyes of the guy who kept an eye on the outside world of Shinkyo now? Hu Yaosheng, who was licking his lips, suddenly asked. What exactly did you mean? I dont know that. I can only infer that the guy who was a slouch at our school is now planning to show off. Just as I received the report and looked into the objectives of the missionaries, the leader was also looking into the eyes of the Three Confucius. Thats right. Although he said it was an analogy, he was clearly convinced. Did you say that the inspection of the Seven Families is over? Thats right. I finished the inspection at the Demon Sword House. Any information about your return? Ho Yaoseong quenched his appetite. Now that its over, Ill be back right away. In fact, there was no mention in the report when he would return. A faint smile appeared on Lee Cheon-sangs lips. is it? Hmm? Seeing the leader make that expression, it looks like something is going to happen. . My words were a bit frivolous, werent they? sorry. I was so dizzy because of the Three Dukes Did you say they have stopped moving now? It was a random question, but Ho Yo-seong understood it perfectly. yes. Its in the southwestern part of Honam and has stayed in place for 10 days. Well be moving soon. I guess so. Ho Yaoseong sighed heavily. It was a sigh of relief, not frustration. Still, its fortunate for the three princes. I must have been exhausted from the journey, but I didnt have to run into them needlessly. . Actually, I was very worried. I thought that even if I ran into those guys, it could be dangerous, no matter how much I was a third-rate person. The work is done, so now if you just come back. . . . Then thats okay. Hu Yao-shengs face hardened. Religion leader? Lee Cheon-sang shook his head. I dont know either. Ho Yo-seong jumped up from his seat. I will send it as payment. Take a detour and return to school. There is no need to clash with them when all inspections of the Seven Families have already been completed. Leave it alone. Ho Yaoseong flinched at the unexpected words. Lee Cheon-sang filled his glass again and spoke calmly. If we meet, we will fight, and if our paths diverge, we will return without incident. Master. The three gongjas are currently in the status of inspector general. Is there a problem? Its a big problem. Isnt the position of Inspector General symbolic of acting on behalf of the religious leader? If the current Three Dukes collide with that side a war could break out. Lee Cheon-sang smiled faintly. Ho Yo-seong looked at him quietly and sighed. You want that in the first place. I dont really want it. But if its fate, I just dont want to avoid it. Hu Yaosheng was surprised. This is because I had no idea that Lee Cheon-sang would use the word fate. But, sir. Isnt that not fate but simple neglect? Hu Yaosheng was lost in thought for a moment and lowered his head. I will activate the penal party leaders right to permit expulsion. Permission for expulsion is the authority of the military department. Do as you wish. Hu Yaosheng felt it again. This is why Lee Cheon-sang is scary. Even though he knows the reason for excommunicating the head of the criminal code, he tells him to do whatever he wants. Even though I know its a direct challenge to fate, I dont care at all. Ill just leave now. I know. Thats how Ho Yo-seong left Daejeon. The smile on Lee Cheon-sangs face disappeared as he emptied his glass. Its still not enough. A monologue whose meaning is unknown. But thats why I trust you. An illusion of the devil passed over Lee Cheon-sangs face as he poured the cup again. Dont be afraid of the consequences, soldier Ho. * * * Whew! Its finally over. Wei Hongryuns face was especially bright, as if she felt relieved inside. There were a few things that happened, but fortunately I finished it well. Thank you for your hard work, Confucius. Seo-ryang chuckled. After hearing all those things from you, Im sure its good to have a weak shot. Hey, youre doing that again. Im not saying that to offend people. I said it from the heart. From the bottom of my heart. know. You had a hard time too. Haha! As I listened to the louder laughter than any other leader, I began to wonder if this guy was really a woman. Dongpil also had a hard time. No, Confucius. Ma Dong-pil was still polite. Thinking about the past years, it would be easy to relax a little, but it doesnt show that way at all. But Confucius. ok? Well what are you going to do with the hostage you took at Jeoksaga? Some measures have been taken, but if we leave it for a few more days, it will become dangerous due to high fever. He meant that it would be better to kill him than to leave him as is, and that if he was planning to take him to Protestantism, it would be better to give him proper treatment now. Seo-ryang turned his head to the window without saying a word. The carriage was fast, and the scenes that disappeared as quickly as possible were like dangerous lanterns. His face became increasingly serious. Its hard to make up your mind properly. Now that I have realized the path I must take and what I must do for true freedom. I knew how to get out, but I didnt have time to think about it in detail. In other words, I ran without a plan until now. First of all, one thing is certain. Xu Liangs eyes flashed sharply. You must become the successor. I have no intention of becoming a religious leader. But he has to be the successor. In the end, you may think that it is the same thing, but from Seo-ryangs perspective, it was a completely different problem. If you become a successor, your voice within the school will become incomparably stronger than it is now. From then on, he begins succession classes to become the next leader of the church and is given the authority to actually control the religious forces. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There is no need to become a religious leader. No, on the contrary, if you sit in the position of a religious leader, there may be restrictions. Lee Cheon-sangs remarks rang in my ears. C I am a person. Although he is human, he is called a god. In that case, I too have no choice but to strive to acquire the appearance of a god. The leader is God. Because he is a god, he can do everything, but there are also certain qualities that a god must have. Lee Cheon-sang is, without a doubt, the best person in the world. Even he was still trying to become a god. A person who reigns over ten thousand demons but does not rule them. Seoliang thought that the position did not suit him. It was a problem on a completely different level from becoming a successor. Xiliang shook his head. Its too far away. Right now, its too much to think about what I should do right now. then? I guess I should stop by Jeoksa Temple first. Ma Dong-pil and Wei Hong-ryeon looked at Seoliang with puzzled eyes. Hongryeon. yes? Ah yes! Start by the branch and treat the sinner. And when the treatment is over, please go to Shingyo first. What about Confucius? Me and Dongpil have a place we need to stop by. I asked the Geogyeong family to do it for you, so it wont be dangerous. Where are you going? Jeoksa. to?! Xu Liang stood up. The carriage was so large that even when Seo-ryang stood up, his head could not touch the ceiling. He tapped Wei Hongryun on the shoulder. Thank you for accepting my offer. The real mess will wait until I get back. Seo-ryang said to Ma Dong-pil. lets go. Shake! Wow! There was no time to stop him. As soon as he opened the door, he ran out, and before he knew it, only the inspectors epaulette was left where he left. Ma Dong-pil also immediately followed him. Wei Hongryun shouted. Confucius!! Before we knew it, Seoryang, Ma Dong-pil, and Geumho were disappearing into the distance. Chapter 135 Episode 135 There is no time for learning (5)Seoryang jumped out of the carriage in an instant and stopped only after running fifty miles more. Quad deuk! After a while, Ma Dong-pil also arrived. His face was bright red as he used all his might to perform the divine method. Whew. As expected, Confucius is fast. not a big deal. But Geumho Seoliang silently pointed behind himself with his thumb. A Geumho had already arrived there and was licking its front paw with its tongue. Ma Dong-pil stuck out his tongue. Kumho is fast too. Its fast. They say its not particularly surprising. This guy is a spirit creature, isnt he? I cant explain why a guy the size of my arm grew as big as a tiger. That too. Okay, just light a bonfire. Ill catch a deer or something. I feel like Im going to die because Im so empty from eating only beef jerky. grasp! I dont even hear the answer. Seoliang and Geumho disappeared in an instant. Ma Dong-pil, who was standing blankly, soon picked up fallen tree branches around him. He could have left hunting to himself, but he is someone who likes to do things with his own hands. Ma Dong-pil, who had picked up some tree branches, put them in the dug out area and started a fire. It hasnt gotten dark yet, but its quite chilly. Spring had come, but the nights in the mountains were still inevitably cold. Ma Dong-pil, who faced the wall of transcendence, had already passed the point of being immune to cold weather, but the warmth from the bonfire still remained. It was a while before I looked into the burning fire with a crackling sound. Ma Dong-pil smiled slightly. Ive lived a secretly unusual life. At a young age, he became the head of the defense court and is now in charge of the personal escort of the successor candidate. To an ordinary person, it could be said that his life was truly a triumphant one. Even though he was entrusted with many dangerous missions, any martial artist is bound to survive the risk of death. Will I continue to live a life like this? Ma Dong-pils eyes deepened. You will live a more dangerous life. Confucius is thinking of erasing Uicheonmaeng and Cheonhyeolseong from the ranks of the powerful. I dont know why he was so angry at them. But what is clear is that, unlike before, Confucius made the right decision. He raised his head. The sky of the dense forest looked like a frog that had fallen into a well and was looking up at the sky. What kind of world awaits beyond the sky? If youre curious, run. omg! Ma Dong-pil, surprised, looked back. Seoryang, who had already returned, was standing there carrying a large deer on his shoulders. The deers neck was bent in a strange direction. Next to Seoryang, Geumho was out of breath. There was a hint of resentment somehow. You came quickly. Why would I ask you to light a bonfire here? I did it because I heard deer footsteps. Ma Dong-pil stuck out his tongue. You could even hear the footsteps of an animal while moving at such a fast speed? Slurp. Xi Liang took out a red sword, one of the meteor twin swords. Confucius! uh? why? Are you sure are you trying to skin me? Then you have to take it off. Do you even roast leather? Do you have a peculiar appetite? Oh no, thats not it So whats the problem? Ma Dong-pil swallowed his saliva. Are you going to skin me with that knife? Its just the right size, right? Not to mention Yongrindo, Chilyado is too long. Your Ink Kings Sword is similar to the Chilya Blade. Seoliang gently shook Hongdo. Its the sharpest and shortest length, so its perfect, right? Thats not important now! Ma Dong-pil almost shouted like that without even realizing it. Oh my god, youre trying to skin a deer with such a good weapon. Is it true that the divine sword, which is also known as the Blue-Red Blade and can cut through steel in an instant, is used to prepare meat? Its like summoning the Old Great Mazon to kill a third-rate Parakho. The thought of deer flesh on that smooth, bluish blade made me dizzy. Confucius. Ill handle it Thats enough, man. Ssak Sak! As Hongdo scanned the deer, its skin came off quickly. Ma Dong-pil fell asleep without realizing it. Confucius committed such an atrocity. But even for a moment. Ma Dong-pils eyes widened. uh? Cutting the skin and scraping out the internal organs with incredible skill. . Its elegant. A short knife, about two feet long, dismembers a deer, and the movements are very smooth. Doesnt it seem like they are preparing a herbivore meal rather than preparing meat? After roughly preparing the meat, Seo-ryang brushed away the knife and picked up a leg. You eat the rest. Kang! The golden tiger started chewing the deer happily. Seeing it chew its internal organs first, it is clearly a wild animal. Seoryang broke a tree branch of appropriate thickness, trimmed the end into a sharp point, cut the meat into it, and started grilling it on a bonfire. Ma Dong-pil, who was looking at Seoryang silently, suddenly asked. Confucius. huh? Can I ask you one question? What again? try. When you were grooming the deer a little while ago. Uh huh. If Im not mistaken, that sword play isnt that the martial art you showed me at Gojuk Forest? Xu Liang nodded. Its called the Dancheonsamdo (). It is a method that must be mastered before learning the Inhwa method. Xi Liang turned the meat over. A fragrant smell that stimulated the appetite rose from the sizzling meat. Its not flashy and the standard isnt that high. However, it is a textbook martial art of swordsmanship, so if you master it, you can easily learn high-level swordsmanship. . You managed to see it through. It means your perspective has also grown. Oh, thank you. But why is that? Rather, he asks as if he is puzzled. Although he was surprised by Ma Dong-pils insight, he asked what was special about using grass-fed meat to dismember the deer. Ma Dong-pil was no longer embarrassed or sad when he saw such kindness. This is When cutting meat, he uses the new soldiers flag, and when dismantling it, he pulls in the martial arts Chosik and cuts it. It may seem funny at first glance, but this was by no means something to look at lightly. It wasnt just that. Ma Dong-pil recalled Seoryangs actions so far. When he was staying at his residence, if there was nothing special going on, he would always train in the training hall. However, of course I could not train when receiving a mission or moving somewhere. Thats all I thought. I thought wrong. When he moved around to handle his work, he did his best to use divine techniques, and when organizing his room, his hands were fast, prompt, and accurate. It was like that when I enjoyed the festival before meeting the Demon Sword Head during the Pasun Festival. Ma Dong-pil and Wi Hong-ryeon had to work hard to keep up with Seo-ryang, who quickly entered the crowd. This was because each step carried the ultimate meaning of the step. And even when moving here a little while ago, Seoryang did not keep pace with Ma Dongpil. He simply moved at the best speed he could, melting away the greatest amount of enlightenment. Martial arts is incorporated into daily life. Dont waste time on training. Even the simple act of skinning a deer shows incredible skill in martial arts. When sleeping, eating, moving somewhere, or playing around with someone. For Seoryang, every moment was training and growth. A look of wonder appeared on Ma Dong-pils face. Confucius, you are truly amazing. Its amazing. There is still a long way to go. That makes it even more so. ok? Nevertheless, you think its not enough, so Confucius is great at it. Once I set a goal, I am the type of person who wants to see it through to the end. It simply wasnt that much. What makes Confucius so great is that he does his best to live as if he has a goal even though he has not decided where the end is in the first place. Only when you immerse yourself in martial arts and life to this extent can you hear the sound of a true master. There is a lot of insight gained from insignificant things. Ma Dong-pil felt like he could finally be sure of how to deal with martial arts. Stop talking nonsense and take one of these. Its ripe. Oh yeah. Just like that, the two people chewed the meat with excitement. Seoryang, who was somewhat full, sat comfortably against a tree. Then Geumho came next to him and fell down. Lets move around dawn. All right. But Hmm? Ma Dong-pil had a look of puzzlement on his face. How are you going back to Jeoksa Temple? . The inspection has already been completed, but isnt this a family that has been particularly quarrelsome? yes. It may be unlikely, but it could be dangerous. They will never treat you kindly. Thats why I called Geogyeong Gaju too. okay. And Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seoryangs face as he stroked Geumhos head was very serious. Im not going as an inspector this time. I guess thats why you took off the inspectors epaulet and came here. Only then did Ma Dong-pil realize that the epaulettes on Seo-ryangs shoulders were gone. What does this mean anyway? Unless you are going as an inspector. To have the Jeoksasa under my command. ! Ma Dong-pils eyes widened in astonishment. Youre putting me under your command? okay. How? The matriarchs wounds wont heal in a day or two. Even if I cant do it, I have to recuperate for half a year. Besides, isnt Lee Ga-jus position vacant? Of course it is. The commander-in-chiefs abilities seemed quite outstanding. But even though he can act as the head of the family, he cannot become the head of the family. In other words, the current Jeoksa Temple is a Muju Gongsan (oɽ) with only plausible powers. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. Its perfect for use as food. I thought the word prey could sound so scary. Confucius, what you mean is that you will keep them under your command? follower? Didnt we completely blow away the space for such human relationships not long ago? ? Deal or Tyranny. ! Its great to get help to become the next successor. Ma Dong-pil swallowed his saliva. He proudly says that he will become the next successor. Weve had conversations about this before, but hes never made his goals this clear. Seo-ryang closed his eyes. I dont know if it will work or not. You have to go to find out. Even if it were possible, would the Geokyung family member just wait and see? Is there a problem? The Geogyeong family head is the head of the Chil family. Isnt there a high probability that the same Seven Families would be displeased with being a stepping stone for a candidate? I guess so. But thats no problem either. yes? I plan on eating Geogyeongga too. I didnt think there would be anything more surprising, but I never thought something worse would come out. Geogyeong Gaju is the father of Yukgongja. know. Is that possible? Even after spitting out the question, Ma Dong-pil thought it was a bit presumptuous. But it was also true that I was curious. Considering the incredible drive and feats that Confucius had shown so far, I thought that it might really be possible. Dongpil. Yes, Confucius. The things I have succeeded in doing so far were not done because I was convinced that it was possible. . I just believe it. Try it once and if it doesnt work, change direction. But you risk your life and crash into it until it changes direction. Ma Dong-pil smiled without realizing it. okay. yes. If you do it, I will help you as much as possible to make it a reality. Seo-ryang chuckled. Of course, man. When I think of all the gifts Ive given you, even if I give them to you for the rest of my life, its not enough. haha. For some reason, I laughed. Ma Dong-pil felt deep relief and joy at the sight of Confucius, who seemed to have changed but had not changed at all. Just get some rest first. You must have been quite tired from following me around for so long. yes. Confucius, please rest well. OK. Seoryang smiled and closed his eyes. Little by little, his expression hardened. I dont think Jeoksa or Geogyeongga will be a big problem. What can I say? The air is changing again. Super sense quietly and carefully. And it was ringing slightly. Chapter 136 Episode 136 Devils and Ghosts (1)Uweek! Jang Woo-hwis face turned red after pouting several times. Damn it. My stomach is turning. Disheveled clothes, red face, and uncharacteristically harsh words. It was the appearance of a typical drunkard. A young man who was quite far away from him grabbed his nose because he had been drinking so much. Jang Woo-hwi screamed. What are you looking at, you son of a bitch! Wont it turn off?! The pronunciation is also not correct. The young man frowned and turned around. Jang Woo-hwi spat harshly and laughed. pup! How dare you huh? He couldnt control his body and stumbled, but eventually he fell down. Coincidentally, the spot where he collapsed was also where a ton of vomit had poured out a little while ago. I was dumbfounded, but then I burst into laughter. What do you think? My life is a gutter. He put his head against the wall and looked up at the sky. The dark night sky was full of clouds, so no stars were visible. Yes, its you. He came out into the world to try to get ahead and ended up in a lot of trouble He happened to be noticed by Hong Guan and entered the Jeoksa Temple, and he was good at handling things in his own way and quickly rose to the position of commander-in-chief. It was caught that it was a family belonging to the magic world, but isnt it a prestigious family here anyway? Although I felt uncomfortable, I was also happy because I thought that the heavens had not abandoned me. But what is this? Wasnt the family that had barely settled down devastated by a single monster dispatched from the headquarters of the Demonic Murim? Im just like that. Now, I was like, whatever happens, happens. Even if you struggle and try, you will eventually fail. I thought that if this were going to be the case, there would be no need to buy anything. But think about that for a moment. . Jang Woo-hwi sighed heavily. This is ugly, you bastard. I despised people who were struggling in despair because they were so frustrated, but I never thought I would be like this. After struggling to come to his senses, he stood up. Although it looked fine on the outside, the inside of Jeoksa Temple was very rotten. The head of the family was lying in a sick bed, the head of the family was dead, and the elders were engaged in a secret struggle due to a power struggle. The country must also find its center. This was not the time, not just for Jeoksagas sake, but for himself. Ugh. Im so drunk that its hard to raise my energy properly. I still dont have the skills to blow away my alcoholic energy, but I still felt like I was sobering up a bit. huh? As he walked along the wall, he suddenly felt as if the alley had become even darker. what? Jang Woo-hwi raised his head. omg! Before he knew it, a sturdy man wearing a robe was standing in front of him, leaning against the wall. This is the attire of ronin commonly seen in rivers and lakes. However, the reason why Jang Woo-hwi was surprised was not different. atmosphere. It is more bleak than an endless desert and more threatening than boiling molten metal. Compared to the mans eyes, the cold wind of the distant North Sea will be like a warm spring breeze, and the scorching sun of midsummer will be worse than a firefly compared to the mans eye glow. The outfit was common, but this indescribable atmosphere was unlike anyone else. Even the demons of Protestantism would not be able to emit such alien energy waves as this man. Are you the commander-in-chief? Its creepy. Just hearing your voice made me feel weak. My instinct was to run away, but my body, frozen and weak, had no intention of moving. It was difficult to open my mouth even once. Flash! The mans bluish eyes lit up. Jang Woo-hwis complexion, which had been red due to alcohol, suddenly turned pale. ghost? Slurp. The long sword that was hidden behind the blood-covered clothes was revealed. Thats right. Jang Woo-hwi opened his mouth with all his might. Who are you?! Fuuuuuuu!! He exploded to death before even finishing his sentence. His whole body literally exploded and he died. The man just aimed his sword, but Jang Woo-hwis body was torn to pieces as if it had been hit by a bullet and flew in all directions. Fresh blood soaked the alley walls. The broken flesh seemed to be falling apart in the cold. The man with the sword turned around. Sasasak! At the same time, three men appeared behind him. Unlike the prosecutors who wore blood robes, their appearance in black uniforms was neat and fierce. What about the kids? The men answered simultaneously. We are currently waiting about 50 miles away from Jeoksa Temple. Since Jeoksagas surveillance network has weakened, it seems safe to approach 30 miles further. There are no reinforcements from Chilga. It looks like they havent spread the word yet. The blond-haired man nodded. What about the Demonic Cult? Its vague. But if I had known, I think I would have intervened sooner. A moment of silence. The man spoke again. It doesnt matter whether you know or not. A strong sense of confidence is felt in every single word spoken indifferently. Tell this to the kids. The Jeoksa is to come within five ri (5 ri) of the area within midnight today. Mok Gang-in, the vice-gung lord of the in-house sword palace, said. We will have Jeoksaga in our hands before the sun rises tomorrow. * * * Seoryang and Ma Dongpils movement speed was very fast. But even then, there was still time to spare. Xiliang was never in a hurry to go. When I moved, I ran as hard as I could, but when I rested, I made sure to rest. When I ate, I always ate a full meal and got plenty of sleep for three hours. Ma Dong-pil was puzzled. Confucius. ok? Is it okay to move leisurely like this? I dont think its particularly relaxing, do you? Just think of the distance we traveled in two days. Of course it is, but. There is no need to move in a hurry. Unless its an emergency, you shouldnt rule out taking a break. Of course. You too, keep in mind. It may be similar in any field, but timing is especially important for unmanned aerial vehicles. When? Its about timing. If you have been training to your death, there are times when you have to play to your death. Ma Dong-pil smiled without realizing it. Why are you laughing? These words are unbecoming of you, Confucius. why? Cant I give you some advice? Is that possible? However, I have never seen anyone who works tirelessly like Confucius. Damn. How could Ma Dong-pil not understand Seo-ryangs advice? Everyone has a different way of approaching their field, but you should definitely rest when you rest. However, what was surprising was the atmosphere of Seoliang. You dont look like someone who is about to do something big. Whether it was offering a deal or using force to treat them like slaves, they were already entangled in an uncomfortable relationship with Jeoksaga. Its not strange if someone stabs me with abusive language. It was surprising that they didnt get too nervous even though they were going to such a dangerous area. If people are nervous and in a hurry, it will be difficult to relax like this. However, Seo-ryang was not as nervous as Ma Dong-pil could see. Isnt this really annoying? Seoliang thought as he chewed the rabbit meat eagerly. Its not a difficult target for the current Jeoksaga to attack. It was not a simple analogy, but a guess that was close to certainty. Havent we already overturned the record once as an inspector? Even though his eyes were averted because of King Biyos disciple, he was fully aware of the extent of Jeoksagas power. Of course, just me, Dongpil, and Geumho arent enough. Even if it is rotten and crumbling, Chilga is still Chilga. The family head is in a hospital bed and Lee Ga-ju is dead, but the remaining troops are alive and well. Although a transcendent expert can turn an unfavorable battle situation around in an instant, dealing with a group of only three armed with hundreds of experts is like hitting a rock with an egg. However, the reason I thought it was easy to attack is because you are not going there to fight, but to make a deal. If the deal fails, you can just get out. Unless the enemy is crazy, there is no way he would touch the disciple of the sect leader who visited him twice. Flowers and diseases will come out indiscriminately, though. But why am I feeling wary again? Did the Jeoksaga set a trap? But how did you know you were coming? I really dont know this. I was so lost in my thoughts that I didnt even realize I had eaten all the meat. Seo-ryang threw the bone he was sucking into the bonfire. Confucius. why? What about Geumho Seoliang turned his head and looked at Geumho. S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. About a dozen miles away, a golden tiger was licking the fur of a dead tiger. Its clear they didnt kill it to eat, but I dont know what theyre doing. Seo-ryang shrugged his shoulders. Its about gaining morale. yes? Youve caught a tiger once before, right? Oh, thats right. Definitely in Mt. Hyeongsan. Tiger is the king of the mountains. Its vitality cannot be compared to that of other beasts. Ma Dong-pils face hardened. No way, even if Geumho is a magician. Does that make sense? Even if you are a spirit, how do you learn martial arts? For some reason, it seems like that might be the case with Kumho. There are many beasts full of vitality. The reason we went out of our way to catch a tiger is because the tigers weve caught so far have killed a lot of people. Were they the criminals who caused the misfortune? okay. A ghost has attached itself to the tigers expedition. A creature cannot have ears unless it has developed upper limbs as well as humans. Geumho takes the tiger-stained expedition and uses it as his own strength. Ma Dong-pil couldnt understand. Gwi means ghost Seo-ryang scratched his head. Actually, I dont know exactly. I said that because I didnt have anything to say. What is certain is that Geumho kills the tiger not just for fun, but for himself. But what does morale mean? You said you were going on an expedition, but what about fraud? Look over there. The place that Seo-ryang pointed to was around the land where Geum-ho lay down. Ma Dong-pil tilted his head. Is there any problem over there? You unobservant bastard. Take a good look, man. Im fine huh? Ma Dong-pils eyes widened. After looking around Geumho for a while, he looked around the ground where he was standing again. The grass where Geumho is is bigger and looks tougher than here? Even flower buds bloomed. How?! I told you. Geumho takes a deafening expedition. However, an expedition is an expedition while you are alive. When you die, it gradually becomes tinged with morale and disappears. You know that, right? Yes. Kumho takes only the core of fraud and spreads the remaining impurities into nature. It accelerates the cycle, so to speak. Acceleration? When living things die, they become fertilizer and make the land fertile. Kumho accelerates the pace of change in the middle. So, the tigers body looks like that. Ma Dong-pil turned his attention to the tigers body. Push! The tigers head fell off like a withered tree breaking. There was barely any blood coming from the broken neck. Ma Dong-pil looked at Geumho with eyes of wonder. It really is an amazing spirit creature. Its amazing, but Im not that surprised. yes? Look at my martial arts skills. Muae-gongs cleansing effect plays a role in removing impurities from the air, right? ah! The existence of Geumho is the same as Muae-gong. To put it in an easy-to-understand way, its something like that. Seoyang leaned his back comfortably against the tree. Anyway, it catches the tiger that caused the fire and is good for the land. Kumho is doing good things. Ma Dong-pil smiled and nodded. But in the meantime, one question suddenly came to mind. It catches tigers and is good for nature. Then what about Geumho? What value does Geumho have to us in this world? Is it a safe existence or a dangerous existence? There is only one day left. Lets take a good rest and leave in half a day. All right. ah! There is one last thing I would like to ask you. Baby, there are so many things Im curious about. What? Why are you on this road? I feel like its going back a bit Oh, that? Xiliangs eyes deepened. Im retracing my route just in case. Retreat? huh. The idea is to prepare for an emergency. If a fight breaks out in Jeoksa Temple, shouldnt you be excited? Im going back to check if there are any variables in this retreat route. Take your time, but be thoroughly prepared. Ma Dong-pil was once again impressed by Seoryangs meticulousness. If you understand, you can take a break. I need some sleep. Oh yeah! Sleep comfortably. * * * Two people departed half a day later. It was around this time that they ran without stopping for an hour. Gasp! From a distance, I saw a woman covered in blood running towards me. Seo-ryangs eyes widened. Ma Dong-pil did the same. Bitch the robber? Things were moving in a direction they had never imagined. Chapter 137 Episode 137 Devils and Ghosts (2)The fancy clothes he usually wore had turned into the rags worn by beggars. Is it just that? Her expressionless face became distorted with anger and fear, and her neatly styled hair became scattered. It was like seeing a soldier who had deserted the battlefield, his entire body covered in blood. Xu Liang was dumbfounded. What is that? A feeling of arrogance is implied in the short self-talk. At that moment, Hong Yeo-rin also found the two people. crane! The response is excellent. The expression on his face as if he had stopped breathing is overwhelming. His complexion suddenly became pale, and a shadow of despair appeared in his eyes. Would you say it is similar to the feeling a person running from a wolf would have when encountering a tiger? Seoliang quenched his appetite. Anyway, I suddenly felt like I had to ask what was going on. But he missed his chance to speak. Could it be you?! ok? Youreally! Eyebrows with double wicks. His eyes, which were filled with anger and fear, were filled with murder. die! Faaagh! Hong Yeo-rin swung her sword like a bird. Its clear that hes so tired that he cant even breathe, but the speed at which he runs is quite fast. It probably means that he is that angry. Xu Liangs face distorted. Is this crazy! Taaaaaang! Hong Yeo-rins sword flew away due to a random swing of her hand. The armor, which was already tattered here and there, was completely torn by that blow. Youre brandishing that ugly thing without even saying hello! Pow! Hong Yeo-rins body floated in the air and soon fell to the ground. As she collapsed, only the whites of her eyes were exposed. It was truly a merciless punch. Im glad my jawbone wasnt broken. Ma Dong-pil could not look favorably on Hong Yeo-rin because he swung his sword with murderous intent. However, the response was so brutal that even he hesitated. Xu Liang said with a huff. Really, a bad relationship is a bad relationship? If you hadnt planned to kill Jeoksa, you would have been beaten to death right here Huh? For a moment his eyes sparkled. Ma Dong-pils face also hardened. It was because I felt a strong anticipation coming from beyond the forest. Confucius? Yes, I felt it too. But I cant feel the magic energy. Seoliang glanced down at Hong Yeorin. Hong Yeo-rin, who was stunned, could not lift a finger. These are all sword wounds. There were sharp wounds all over her bloodied body. And the powerful prayer approaching from afar was armed with the swordsmans unique anticipation. Chaaaang! Ma Dong-pil, who had drawn the Ink King Sword, stood in front of Seo-ryang. After a while, a group of people approached them. Ohh? A subtle admiration appeared on Seo-ryangs face. Is it right? The posture of the seven prosecutors who appeared was perfect. Even though it was a natural posture, there was a subtle sense of moderation. But it didnt seem frustrating at all. It seemed like he could land a free blow at any time. A perfect middle way that is neither clumsy nor half-hearted. In terms of strength, they were all weaker than Ma Dong-pil, but their posture as a prosecutor was close to perfect. Even my unwavering heart. Who are you? The central prosecutor, a man in his forties wearing a dark blue long robe, asked. Ma Dong-pils eyes deepened. Ma Dong-pil does not respond. Looking at him, Jang Han nodded. Is this because its a question and answer dance? Sreung. Jang Han, who was the only one who did not draw his sword, drew his sword. For a moment, Seo-ryangs eyes widened. It wont matter. The moment you see that woman, you too are dead. Blame your misfortune. Come on! hmm? Jang Han looked down. His blunt face turned pale. His shin, which had a red line on it, tilted and slowly slipped. Fuwaaaaak! Ugh! Jang Han, who lost both legs, collapsed. It happened in an instant. The prosecutors were embarrassed in a situation where they had no idea what was happening. Ma Dong-pil looked back. Before he knew it, a demonic energy passed through the eyes of Seoryang, who had taken out the Chilya Blade. Dongpil. Yes, Confucius. Tear off the remaining six shoots. I follow your orders! Coo! With a strong advance, golden magical energy soared from Ma Dong-pils body. The prosecutors eyes wavered. Those who learned magic techniques were usually not good at concentrating their prayers. This was natural because the energy of magic itself was geared towards emission and destruction. Being able to perfectly capture this powerful magical energy. It meant that the other person was on the verge of transcending human limitations. Faaagh! Ma Dong-pil jumped towards the prosecutors. Jang Han shouted. Even while writhing in excruciating pain, he gave calm instructions. Kill! Wow! Even though the leader lost his leg, he is not swayed by orders. Ma Dong-pil and the six prosecutors collided. Blah blah blah! Kwarung! Sword and sword clashed, and demonic energy and spiritual energy flew out. Seo-ryang, holding out his sword, walked towards Jang-han. Jang Han, whose face was gray and covered in cold sweat, asked. Who are you?! Thats what I want to ask. chuck. Xiliang aimed his Chilya sword at Jang Han. Where did you get that sword? what? It looks like he has quite a bit of skill, but theres no way he could have infiltrated the Uicheon Alliance and stolen it with only that level of skill. ?! A dark murderous spirit welled up in the eyes, which were overflowing with demonic energy. Looking at your faction, you are definitely not part of the Uicheon Alliance. But how do you have the Hyoeum sword? ! Where do you belong? Jang Han gritted his teeth. How can you recognize the Hyoeum Sword when youre a demon? I asked the question. Whoa! Jang Hans pale face turned red. Point out the blood and cut the wound again to completely stop the bleeding. It was an extremely cruel method. I felt like I was losing my mind due to the sharp pain. No matter where you belong, I cannot leave you alone. He tried to pull out a knife, threatening to kill Hong Yeo-rin for confronting her. That alone could be considered an enemy. Moreover, he is also wearing the Hyoeum sword, which is one of the Uicheon twenty-eight swords, which are the treasured swords of the Uicheon League. At that time, one of the prosecutors who was exchanging sword strikes with Ma Dong-pil glanced at Seo-ryang. Wooooow. A powerful sword energy rose from the sword of the swordsman. The corners of Seo-ryangs mouth rose. Jang Han shouted. not! Whoa! Puhwaak! The sword shattered in a flash like a beam of light, and the swordsman was also cut into two pieces. It is a force that changes levels. Even if you do not use the Inhwadobeop or the Dancheon Samdo, a simple strike is imbued with great power and great martial arts. Xu Liang said angrily. Dongpil. The kids hands are playing. Kwasik! The two swordsmens hearts were torn apart by Danhons sword strike. The lives of the two swordsmen were lost in an instant due to the merciless force of the sword that broke their bones and split their heart veins. Cheeeeeeeek! The magical energy of the Geumgang Yacha concentrated in the Inkwanggeom created a golden haze. Ma Dong-pil answered in a cold voice. Ill finish it soon. Faaagh! He closed the distance in an instant and used the Beopwangseonbeop. If the sword method that was both a basic attack and specialized for defense was the Goma sword style, the Beopwang sword method was the pinnacle sword method that integrated attack and defense into one. However, since only the first half of the lesson was taught, he had no choice but to invent deadly martial arts on his own. The secret swords of Danhon () and Gwicheon (w) were like children born from Beopwanggeombeop. bang! Damn it! With the mighty power of Geumgang Yacha, he wields the sword of judgment that establishes the rule of law in Protestantism. The complexions of the three remaining swordsmen turned pale as a result of the frantic and solemn swordsmanship. It wasnt very fast, but the weight of each sword was so enormous that it was difficult to receive it. Xiliangs eyes deepened. Im sure hes a thing too. He uses a sword technique that he only knows the first half of, and demonstrates a sword technique of that level. It means that Ma Dong-pils enlightenment transcended the level of swordsmanship. Ma Dong-pil, who admired Seoryang every time but worked hard to catch up with Seoryang, also shows the aspect of a master who built a family. If he makes up his mind and helps, he will be able to create his own kendo. Before you is a warrior who has quickly become stronger thanks to his advice. I wouldnt call him a disciple, but I felt like I should pay more attention to him in the future. How much time has passed like that? Suddenly! Ma Dong-pil, who had blown off the last prosecutors head with a lightning-quick sword strike, struck with a sharp sword. Good work. no. Its too late. Xi Liang looked down at Zhang Han. Fear finally appeared on his face, covered in cold sweat. The moment we saw that robber bitch, we too were about to die? ! I think I should correct that statement? Fight! Seoliang, who had torn off the Hyoeum sword and its armor, spoke coldly. The moment you picked up this idiotic sword, your life ended. I absolutely hate Uicheonmaeng. * * * Huh! Hong Yeo-rin woke up with heavy breathing, and her face immediately distorted. Ugh! My left cheek was swollen. I was hit so hard that my jaw bone felt numb. Where am I? She quickly looked around. All I could see were lots of trees. At that time, a drowsy voice was heard from one side. Are you awake? omg! Startled, she looked towards where the voice came from. There was a young man sitting at the base of a tree leisurely eating meat. Next to the young man stood three swords of different sizes and an empty sword case. There was murder in Hong Yeo-rins eyes. you! puck! Without realizing it, I held back the moan that was about to come out. Her face was filled with shame after being hit on the forehead by a deers leg bone. Xu Liang shook his hands. Do you still want to see the world in a normal state? I beg your pardon? It means that if you dont apply strength to your eyes, they will be plucked out. Hong Yeo-rin swallowed her saliva without realizing it. Although I am speaking calmly, I know what a terrible and hideous person that person is. The idea of plucking out ones eyeballs is definitely not an empty phrase. Come and sit down. Because I have something to ask. Previously. Previously? Hong Yeo-rin asked with a trembling voice. Why didnt you kill me? Xu Liang frowned. Of course, you are just an idiot who is unlucky and struggling without even knowing the subject. In some ways, I think hes even crazier than the above master. When I think about it, I think thats just as surprising. . But I still havent found a reason to kill you? Why did you feel the need to kill you? Of course you turned your family home inside out? So it was you, after all? Do you know why they call bullshit bullshit? Its because I cant understand. What do you mean? As inspector, I turned your family upside down. However, I have never targeted and attacked your family as an individual. Seo-ryang pointed behind himself with his thumb. Hong Yeo-rins complexion turned pale as she followed his fingers. Rumbling. Jang Han, whose leg had been cut off, was hanging from a tree and dripping blood. Although he was not dead yet, it was clear that he was in a critical condition. Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Its been that way since I was young, but I hate people who rob the prey Ive chosen. . So tell me. Deep. Seoryang took deer meat with Hongdo and put the meat into the bonfire. How devastated is your family right now? Chapter 138 Episode 138 Devils and Ghosts (3)Hong Yeo-rins explanation was somewhat rambling. This was because I was physically and mentally exhausted, nervous, and very confused. However, Seoliang was able to fully understand the general situation. So, are you saying that those guys came into Jeoksa Temple last night and turned everything upside down? yes. Obviously those arent normal. You can tell how well trained you are just by looking at your posture. But isnt Jeoksaga a family so easy that it can be taken over in one night? Hong Yeo-rin was speechless. Her eyelids were fluttering as she lowered her head. Seo-ryangs face hardened. Is that how many troops arrived? . Thats right. The Seven Seven Families of Madou are on the same level as the Five Great Families of the Wulin faction. Although the Five Dynasties may have the upper hand in terms of the number of simple masters, the Chil Family has the upper hand in terms of the size of the troops that can be utilized. In other words, it is not a force that can be easily defeated. There are a handful of forces in the central plains that can overwhelm the forces of the Seven Families. So it was difficult to understand. Except for the time called one night. If its obvious, is it obvious? If that powerful force had tried to occupy a family the size of Jeoksaga, they would not have sent half-hearted troops. They would have been swept away at once with such overwhelming firepower that there would have been no time to call in reinforcements. This was an understandable reason for the fact that it was occupied in one night. Ma Dong-pil opened his mouth. What is certain is that they are not members of the Uicheon Alliance. Why do you think so? Our schools main enemy is the Uicheon Alliance. The same goes for iron-bloodedness, but the concentration you are watching is different. yes. The guards of the Protectorate receive professional training in the martial arts unique to the martial arts faction, especially the Uicheon Alliance. I become familiar with the characteristics and habits of their martial arts, as well as the main formations they use. Hmm. They were definitely strong, but they did not use the martial arts that overlapped with the Seongi (ɚ) that is unique to the martial arts of the right faction. Rather, he was good at practical swordsmanship and killing methods. . No martial arts sect in the martial arts sect teaches such martial arts. Not really. Seoliang did not bother to tell him that if he decided that they were the ones who raised the monster called the King of Death, then it was the Uicheonmaeng who could create a weapon more terrible than the Celestial Demon Cult. For example, Ma Dong-pil could not read any traces of the martial arts of the right faction in the old Yuinhwa painting method created by collecting the secret records of the old Daemun faction. However, Seo-ryang agreed with Ma Dong-pils words. Just to add, these guys arent even sent from Iron Blood Castle. Ma Dong-pil looked at Seo-ryang in confusion. Excluding the Uicheon Maeng, the only organization capable of swallowing up the Jeoksaga in one night is the Sanghyeolseong. The Uicheon Alliance values fidelity and righteousness. At least thats the case externally. Then, what about Sanghyeolseong? We aim to follow the path of defeat. okay. In some ways, it is similar to our school. Thats right. But Iron Blood Castle is like a giant doll that has been put together in a haphazard manner. This means that there is no history that firmly supports the school like our school. So, even though their power is large, they are one step lower than the main school or the Uicheon Alliance. ah! Xi Liang looked at Jang Han hanging on the tree. These guys martial arts skills are practical and intense, but their history is as good as that of the martial arts faction. It means that it is not a martial art that was perfected in one or two generations. . It is not a central power. Ma Dong-pils eyes deepened. Saeoe Murim. Im not sure. But its too elaborate. What do you mean? Dont you remember that time? The guys who attacked the convoy. Ma Dong-pil exclaimed. Nanman Beast Palace. It was a part of Saeoesagung (Čm). At the time, I was so out of sorts that I didnt even think about it, but would even the most crazy people attack our school on their own? Even if we end up joining hands with one of the two fierce cities. Seo-ryang and Ma Dong-pils gazes collided in the air. The two people spoke at the same time. Its a sword palace. Its a sword archer. The Jungwon Moorim tend to look down on the Saeoyeon Moorim. To put it simply, they are considered barbarians. It was the same in the past and it is the same now. Unlike Maengseonggyo (˳ǔ), which was competing for hegemony in the central plains, Saoeosagung was divided into the east, west, south, and north, but this was the reason why it had its own unity. Moreover, unlike the barren lands on the outskirts, they have been eagerly targeting the fertile lands of the central plains. However, he was unable to control the midfielder alone. So they gathered together under the name of Four Palaces. It can be said to be an alliance of Sae-o-Woorim, which is one and four, and four and one. That was the reason why Seo-ryang thought that they were a group of swordsmen. If the Beast Palace attacked Shingyos troops, the Swordbow could also target Shinkyo. Moreover, after seeing the martial arts they used, there was no room to think about other groups. Hong Yeo-rin was embarrassed. What do you mean sword archery? Are you talking about that sword archer from the East? The two people did not respond to Hong Yeo-rins words. But there is one thing I dont understand. Thats right. hmm? Do you feel the same way? I dont know what Confucius is thinking, but I find this somewhat puzzling. say it. What on earth do you believe in and do something like this? The Church of the Heavenly Demon is recognized by everyone as the strongest force in the Demonic Murim. It is great enough as a single force, but it is also a being that can have a strong influence on all sects of magic. With just one command from Shingyo, all warriors with demons in their hearts rise up. It would have been better if they had hit the main mountain, but the place they controlled was one of the seven families. The Seven Witches of Magic were a powerful enough force, but they were not a group that could replace the Church of Heavenly Demon God. It was an amazing thing to take control of Jeoksaga. But I dont know what to do next. My thoughts are the same. Even blocking rumors has its limits. Just holding Jeoksaga in your hands is not enough. It was no exaggeration to say that the group currently in control of Jeoksaga was in dire straits. Even if you run away to the east or west, it is the territory of Protestantism, and running away to the south is no different from committing suicide. Because a monster called Shingyo is holding out at the southern end. In the end, the only way out is to the north, and in the north Ma Dong-pils face hardened for a moment. Xu Liang nodded. okay. There is Uicheonmaeng in the north. The two people looked down at Jang Han hanging from the tree. There was a treasured sword, Hyoeumgeom, with an antique appearance. Could it be that Uicheonmaeng and Sword Palace have formed a cooperative relationship? Excessive imagination is prohibited. Moreover, cooperation between such large organizations is not at all easy. Ma Dong-pil kept his mouth shut. It is as Seo-ryang said. In particular, an alliance that promotes cooperation and the greater good like the Uicheon Alliance joins hands with the Saeoe Moorim, which are closer to the enemy than the Dongdo? The possibility of that happening is infinitely close to nothing. Well, actually, thats not important right now. yes? Ma Dong-pil looked at him with puzzled eyes. Hong Yeo-rin also seemed to have no intention of having anything more important than this. A red-hot look appeared in Xiliangs eyes. The important thing is that my prey was intercepted by a tough guy. ! Whether the situation in the midfield changes or not has nothing to do with me. I have come to place Jeoksaga under me. To pamper myself thoroughly. But you were hijacked in the middle, right? . This feels so shit!? Ma Dong-pil wanted to ask whether it is more important now who the third force is and why they did what they did rather than the presidential election. But I couldnt. This is because Seo-ryangs face was too serious to be dismissed as a simple joke. Seoliang looked at Hong Yeorin. Hong Yeo-rin, who had been dazed, flinched. What about the Commander-in-Chief? yes? Whats going on with that stupid Commander-in-Chief? no. He left his home the evening before the attack, but he hasnt been seen since. Theres a lot of pestilence going on. Hong Yeo-rins eyes wavered. Do you really think that General Secretary Jang joined hands with these guys? Or maybe he was already murdered. You mean murder? Xu Liang said angrily. Getting rid of soldiers to annihilate the enemy is the basis of tactics. If the head of the family is in a hospital bed, the head of the family is not there, and even the governor is absent, how is the Jeoksa family any different from a group of big idiots? No, it is much more credible that General Secretary Jang trained with those guys. Hong Yeo-rin, whose eyes were filled with a sinister, murderous look, seemed to already think of Jang Woo-hwi as a traitor. It doesnt matter if youre a traitor or something. Anyway, it doesnt mean that the commander-in-chief is currently in Jeoksa. . The damn divination has disappeared. Ma Dong-pil asked. You mean the one who made a fortune? I was going to entrust that guy with the Jeoksaga. I needed someone who could use his head, but he disappeared. The matriarchs bloodline is right in front of my eyes, and he says that kind of thing. Hong Yeo-rin gritted her teeth. What kind of nonsense is that now! Noisy! . Im so crazy, so just shut up. Im sure Id already be so pissed off. Seoliang messed up his hair. Ma Dong-pil cautiously opened his mouth. Confucius. I think I need to contact the headquarters first. . Confucius? uh? . why? Do you have anything to say? A risk! I think I need to contact the headquarters. Xu Liang wrinkled his face. Thats right. Damn, for the first time in a while, I thought things were going to get better, but then I got hit in the back out of nowhere. First, I will go to the nearest branch and conduct a survey No, thats okay. yes? Theres no need for you to move. What do you mean by that? At that time, there was a powerful energy wave coming from afar. Even without revealing oneself, the level achieved is so high that it exudes a presence that is difficult to breathe. It was a prayer reminiscent of the dark and heavy deep sea. Ma Dong-pils eyes widened. Hong Yeo-rin, who was startled, took a step back without realizing it. Xu Liang stood up. You came just in time. After a while, Zhonglisan Mountain appeared. The large figure trotting along holding a silver long spear creates a truly overwhelming atmosphere. Are you here? Zhong Lishan nodded and glanced at Zhang Han hanging on the tree. this person is? Its the enemy. An enemy is it a warrior from the Uicheon Alliance or the Iron Blood Fortress? Its more complicated than that. Seoliang briefly explains the whole story. A look of astonishment appeared on Zhong Lishans face. Jeoksagaga? Is that true? Ask here about the authenticity. Zhong Lishan looked at Hong Yeo-rin. Soon his eyes widened. Arent you the daughter of Jeoksagaju? . no way? Is what the inspector said true?! Hong Yeo-rin lowered her head. Is it because I met a demon from the same Seven Houses? I felt like crying for no reason. That sight alone was enough. Zhong Lishan realized that Xu Liangs words were true. How dare you! Phew! A terrifying energy wave erupted from Zhong Lishans body. Even if the path we take is different, we are all part of the same Seven Families. I couldnt help but feel angry when I heard that it had been taken over by people whose identity I didnt even know. Seo-ryangs face became cold. Now that its like this, I have to go forward without hesitation. Of course. Please have someone fly Jeon Seo-gu to our school. I understand. Xiliang looked up at the sky. His once cold face soon turned indifferent. Although he was gradually becoming closer to a demon, he still retained his identity as a death god. You were caught wrong. A path to destroy Uicheonmaeng and Sanghyeolseong. There is a primary destination on that path: a successor. And having Jeoksaga under his feet was the first step to becoming a successor. But I was interrupted by people I didnt even know who they were. It was as if the place where I was trying to take a step toward my dream had turned into mud. Xiliang couldnt bear it. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ill give you a huge harpoon, whether its sword archery or anything else. Chapter 139 Episode 139 Demons and Ghosts (4)Mokgang-in, who emptied his cup, nodded. Not bad. But its not very good either. Joongwons liquor had a very strong scent. It doesnt matter if its strong, but it seemed like it would take some time to get used to this unique scent. He looked to the side. An old man was lying there. Although he was in dire condition, he seemed quite strong, perhaps due to his naturally large skeletal structure. The old man was none other than Hong Guan of the Red House. Mokgangins eyes sparkled. Its a shame. He was truly sorry. Taking control of Jeoksa Temple was much easier than expected. If the family head wasnt at this point, it wouldnt have been able to take over so easily. This is welcome in the sense that there was almost no loss of troops, but it is disappointing for one prosecutor. I wanted to have a cool fight with the head of the Seven Demon Houses. Of course, he thought there was no way he could lose. This is true even if the head of the Seven Families is stronger than rumored. They certainly possessed a force that was rare among the rivers, but they were just snake heads that could not reach another wall. Mok Gang-in was an expert who was just before the wall of transcendence. You are standing before your eyes, the wall of the realm of extreme magic, which is called in the magic world, and the realm of harmony, which is the great answer to the great enlightenment, which is called by the martial arts sect, the harmony of the great enlightenment. That realm was literally the world of transcendents, and the Ten Masters of Kangho and the Nine Great Demons of the Heavenly Demon Church were the masters of the Heavenly Outer Heaven (). Of course, even if Mokgangin reaches the verge of the wall, he will not be able to immediately break through the wall and enter that world. Rather, there is a high possibility that you will not be able to overcome the wall. This is because overcoming that wall requires much greater effort than the hard work and sweat that has been accumulated so far. Thats why people say that state is the state of the chosen ones. Jeoksaju would have been helpful in some way. But his face was still indifferent. This is because the work of the palace is more important than personal growth. He put down his empty glass, got up and opened the door. In front of the door, an elderly man who appeared to be in his fifties was lying prostrate. What about the Seven Star Sword Masters? No contact yet. A strange glow flashed in Mok Gang-ins eyes. Grumbling. Cold sweat flowed from the elderly mans neck. Let Xiaohe go. ! Geum-moon, an elderly man, asked cautiously. Lord Vice Palace. If you send the palace lord for something like that, the palace lord will be angry . Im sorry. I will deliver your order. Slurp. The golden gate disappeared like smoke. Mok Gang-in, who left the door, walked with support. About thirty prosecutors were standing camped in the back garden. The spirit of the prosecutors was truly surprising. It was no exaggeration to say that the fervent prayers emitted by each and every one of them were equivalent to that of an elder from the Daemun Sect. Mok Gang-in opened his mouth. Are you ready? One of the prosecutors took a step forward. Its almost finished. It is expected that one city examination will be consumed in the future. Reduce it to half a hour. Its an unreasonable order, but I dont complain. The prosecutor lowered his head. I follow your orders. The prosecutor turned around and said. I help the Bogeumdan (F) to finish the job. Move. Sasak. The prosecutors movements were very agile. Even though no divine law was being performed, the speed at which it disappeared from sight was incredibly fast. Mu Kang-ins eyes became bright. Its a good achievement. thank you. Are the new martial arts skills suitable for you? yes. It did not cause much conflict with the martial arts of the main palace. Lets keep looking. yes. Mu Kang-in raised his head and looked up at the sky. The sky was still bright. Thats plenty. Once Jeoksa Temple has been reduced to death, all that remains is to bring in delicious prey. I will have a hard life for a while. There will probably be many hardships living in Jungwon. Still, it was necessary for the expansion of the palaces power and perfect advancement into the central plains. And to yourself. Have you received any contact from Uicheonmaeng? It hasnt arrived yet. okay? Mok Gang-ins eyes became cold. Childrens martial arts skills are martial arts, but dont relax even one bit when it comes to monitoring the movements of the Uicheon Alliance. All right. Lets just go. After sending Danju of the Yuha Geomdan (ӄF), there was only Mokgang-in left in Huwon. The Lord of Uicheon This is indeed not normal. After taking control of Jeoksa Temple, the plan to wipe out the wealth moths by using the extreme poison of the Tang family was not very surprising. However, I was quite surprised by the plan to entrust the matter to the Prosecutors Office and then turn public opinion into a favorable position by enlisting the Prosecutors Offices prosecutors. They didnt use their own troops, but used us. Its a bad thing for those who suffer from it. However, neither Mo Kang-in nor any of the swordsmen in the sword palace felt dissatisfied with this matter. After this is over, if they enter the central plain, they can become heroes who shattered one of the pillars of magic. If this happens, the boiling public opinion can be calmed down at once. In other words, its a good thing for both sides. In addition, the Uicheon Alliance also handed over several rare treasured swords and several rare books as compensation for their efforts. He is good at politics and knows how to deal with people. A method that can measure the power of the sword and bow while increasing the power of the Uicheonmaeng, and can even inflict significant damage to the magic warriors. You must never relax. I joined hands with someone who was too dangerous. But you will also gain a lot. Mok Gang-in, lost in thought, lingered on the spot for a long time. After the banquet, Yuha Geomdanju came to visit. Lord Vice Palace. Everything is ready. I get it. And then I received a call from Uicheon Alliance. The road has been well paved, so they say they will send a guide by midnight in two days. For a moment, Mok Gang-ins eyes sparkled. good. I did everything I could. Now all thats left is to attract the would-be moths here and kill as many of them as possible. Release the information throughout the Demonic Martial Forest. Currently, Jeoksaga has been taken over by some kind of group. yes! A small smile appeared on Mok Gang-ins previously indifferent mouth. I can smell blood. * * * Fuck it. Displeasure appeared on Sohas face. Are you sending me to something like this? Honestly, I could understand. Currently, none of the swordsmen who dominated Jeoksa Temple were active. Since each person was faithfully performing their role, the only one left would have been the oxbow owner himself. Yes, I understand. But understanding and feeling bad were completely different things. Mokgangin enjoy yourself to the fullest. Ill make you realize your worth sooner or later. Even though he is the second-in-command of the swordsman, he still gives orders to himself, the minor master. It was truly unpleasant. The reason his father sent him here was as part of training to become the next palace lord, not to receive orders from the deputy palace lord. Soha looked back. S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Did you find me funny too? The two prosecutors who came to accompany Soha were silent. Soha, who was fuming with bloodshot eyes, soon took a deep breath. Damn it. What do you want from me? He had a lot of complaints about everything, but on the other hand, he was also an outstanding prosecutor. For a prosecutor, clear water was essential, so he couldnt stay angry forever. After calming down, he kicked the ground again. grasp! It was amazing speed. When I make up my mind and unfold the divine law, it runs as fast as a horse called Chollima. Meanwhile, he maintained a free posture so that he could strike down the flying sword at any time. It was proof that his skills as a prosecutor were up to par. The same was true for the prosecutors who followed. Although he was not as good as Soha, he was showing off his peak capabilities to the fullest. How long did it run like that? hmm. Ugh! As he approached a tree, his eyes lit up. This is where I took a turn. The footprints of the Seven Star Swordsmen were very thin and consistent. Because they are all experts. But the other footprints were not consistent. This is because the injuries were significant. said one of the prosecutors. It appears that approximately two examinations have passed, Lord Sogung. I know! Annoyance appeared on Sohas face. I tried to keep my composure, but every time I saw the footprints, I got angry. Chilseong, these idiots. Why are you bothering people because you cant even catch one bitch? It was then. Slut? omg! Faaagh! Soha and the prosecutors, who instantly widened the distance, turned their eyes to the place where the voice was heard. There was a tall young man standing in a place full of bushes. A face so handsome it makes me jealous. It was very nice to see his tall and imposing physique. What was surprising was the number of military flags the young man was wearing. He was armed with as many as four swords, including a giant sword longer than five characters long, a long sword three feet long, and twin swords that looked identical but had different colors. Chaaaaang! The swordsmen pulled out their swords with fierce force, and Soha also lowered his upper body and assumed the stance of raising the sword. Sohas eyes became sharp. Who are you? The young man Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. Its pretty good. The posture and momentum are excellent. I dont think Im yet 30, but its not easy to show that level of skill. Its a little stiff, but not bad. Its a skill that most experts cant even survive a few rounds of. I occasionally hear comments like this from a young man who looks younger than me. With Sohas personality, it would have been normal to start with double greed. He was not used to being insulted, compared, or evaluated. But my mouth never dropped. gulp. Soha swallows without realizing it. strong?! Just appearing outside of ones senses is quite a feat. Moreover, his eyes, which exquisitely went back and forth between languidness and indifference, were armed with a light so powerful that it was difficult to face him. Hes an expert. Thats also huge! But his surprise was just beginning. Sasasak. Another man appeared through the bushes. Sohas eyes widened. Prosecutors also couldnt help but be embarrassed. what? Was there one more person? no. That wasnt all. Ssyuk. Susssseu. The sound of footsteps coming from beyond the bushes. At least over a hundred people were there. They were all masters who were brave and radiated heavy energy waves. Soha couldnt believe it. how?! It can be done with just one person. I could understand even the two. However, even though many drones were moving, I could not read their presence. When I listened carefully, I saw that it was moving so blatantly that even an ordinary person who had not learned martial arts could notice it. What are you guys? Soha turned his gaze to Seo-ryang. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. Oh, now that I see it The anticipation rising from Sohas body was quite familiar. Are you one of those idiots? fool? When Seoliang glanced at Ma Dong-pil, Ma Dong-pil raised his Hyoeum sword. Are you in league with the owner of that sword? ! A look of astonishment that could not be hidden appeared on Sohas face. That sword was clearly one of the treasured swords sent by Uicheonmaeng, and it was also the sword given to him by the Chilseong Sword Master before he struck Jeoksaga. How did you get that sword?! Thats right. Xu Liang nodded. at the same time. Damn it! Three people were thrown away with an ear-piercing roar. Instinctively, they raised their swords, but all three of their swords were broken into pieces. Two of them fell, cut in two like broken swords. Fortunately, the one person who survived was Soha, who did not die, but his upper body was like a rag. It was truly a terrifying sword wind. Kuheook! The fresh blood being spewed out soaks the ground. The wounds were so deep that the bones were exposed due to the severe internal injuries. I was in a state where I thought it would be better to die. Soha looked up at Seo-ryang with trembling eyes. Before he knew it, the devil, holding a sword the size of a human body, was looking down at him. ! Only then did Soha understand. Why didnt I feel their popularity? The overwhelming energy wave emitted by the young man in front of me spread throughout the forest, confusing my senses. This is so amazing! One persons energy is enough to cover the forest? It was truly an unprecedented level. Xu Liang squatted down in front of Xiao Ha. I didnt know the victim very well. What is the status of Jeoksaga now? Im telling you how I was attacked. Cough! At that age, with that martial arts skill he seems like a guy who has a place in his own right. ? Xu Liang smiled whitely. If you want to die comfortably, you have to answer everything I ask straight, okay? After one hour. Seo-ryang and Ma Dong-pil arrived in front of the main gate of Jeoksa Temple. Wooooow! Seo-ryang, holding out his sword, shouted loudly. You thief-headed bastard! Come out now! Qarring! The main gate of Jeoksaga, which had just been built, was once again smashed. Chapter 140 Episode 140 Devils and Ghosts (5)What? Mok Gang-ins eyes flashed sinisterly. It was truly not a human eye. No matter what kind of martial arts he had mastered, his eyes were so foreign that it was difficult for those who met him to handle them. Inspector? Thats right. All of a sudden, youre an inspector? What kind of situation is this? As far as I know, there is no position called inspector in the Demonic Church. Geumcheon also looked confused. But the opponent is definitely Mine. He is also a great expert. . In addition. What is it? Geumcheon swallowed his saliva. The other side is holding Lord Sogung hostage. Damn it! A terrifying aura rose from Mok Gang-ins body. Sigh! Knife marks were carved into the objects in the room. The intangible sword energy was released arbitrarily. Blood also leaked from Geumcheons shoulder, which he could not avoid. Soha was taken hostage? yes. Interesting. Mok Gang-in got up from his seat. Lets go. * * * Pusssss. Stone dust was flying in the blowing wind. Ma Dong-pil stuck out his tongue. tremendous. It wasnt just the main gate that was swept away by the strong wind. Even part of the outer wall connected to the gate was shattered into powder. Looking at the traces of destruction, it looked as if a monster the size of a castle had swung its front paw and destroyed it. Its not the Inhwa method. Still, it has this kind of power. Ma Dong-pil glanced at Seo-ryang. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! Squeeze! Seoryang radiates magical energy as colorful as a firework. Menacing lightning flashed through the spreading red magic energy. You have become stronger. It is certainly. Confucius must have taken another step forward in this inspection. You are truly amazing. Regardless of the field, the more you rise to the rank of master, the slower your growth will be. However, Confucius seemed to be far removed from such common sense. Its been a while since you transcended limitations, so take another step The realm of transcendence is a state that transcends human limitations. But beyond that, there is another wall. Those who have transcended human limitations but cannot escape the frame of martial arts struggle to break out of that frame. Walls higher than any castle and stronger than any steel. The worlds people call the wall that demons face to overcome the limits of martial arts the demons wall. Could it be that Confucius is already standing in front of the meeting wall? Ma Dong-pil remembered. The Sangma Jinhwa (ħw) that was lit by Xi Liang before the Pasun Festival was held. The evolution of Sangma was at the same level as the evolution of samadhi in the martial arts faction. And Samadhi Evolution was a privilege that only those in the Harmony Sutra could use. Therefore, it is correct to say that Confucius, who brought forth the Sangma Evolution, has reached the ultimate point. But Confucius denied it. He said he hasnt reached the extreme yet. That would be true. If he had reached the extreme point, he wouldnt have been hurt that much in the previous Jeoksaga. Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In other words, it means that the level of extreme demonism is just around the corner. Ma Dong-pil felt a sense of wonder. Even though he was in his mid-twenties, he lost all his martial arts skills after being struck by a curse. Even though they had taken numerous young bamboos from the dead land called Gojuk Forest, the growth rate was uncanny. I thought there was nothing more surprising, but I was wrong. He is a wonderful person who the more you serve him, the more you admire him. This is the talent of the genius chosen by God and chosen as a candidate for the next Demon God Ma Dong-pil looks at Seoryang with eyes filled with emotion beyond admiration. In fact, Seo-ryang did not feel his gaze. My energy has become stronger. He raised his left fist. A subtle glow was writhing within the thick, prominent veins. Were almost there. The Gate of Hell, the true opening of the Old Yuma Gong, was not created simply to emit stronger power. The opening of the Gates of Hell was a breakthrough in enlightenment to elevate the caster to a higher level. The first floor of the underground prison gate was created to explore the nature of demons. It is about drawing in the energy of the devil that infests hell and understanding it with your body. So, if you master the Underworld Jade Demonic Gate, you can easily learn any magic technique in the world. This layers demonic view heaven and earth gate ceremony amplifies the demonic energy obtained from the demonic gate ceremony and raises it to its limit. Amplifying demonic energy to the limit means constantly pounding on the wall of extreme demons. When the devil looks into the high sky, he finally realizes where the true door is. Studying to constantly embody the essence of the devil. In the end, the hearing method and the fingerprint method are one. The two and one form is a qigong created to penetrate the extreme realm. Ill soon be able to break through the magic wall. He opened the Gwimunsik and Gwimunsik several times, and each time he expressed his emotions so intensely that the middle and low battle was broken. That extreme anger and resentment horribly stimulated Gu Yumagong, and the stimulated Gu Yumagong caused Seo-ryangs body and even his mind to be tainted by the devil. Now he was infinitely closer to Ma. There is really only one step left. It would be nice to meet a master who can stimulate me now. It was then. Chiiing!! If two elastic swords collide, will it make a sound like this? come. Hwaaaah. Along with an ear-piercing roar, a strange energy emanated from inside the red temple. It was an energy that was in no way inferior to the fiery, splendid energy waves of Western Liang. No, it actually feels more dangerous. Even intangible sword energy was mixed with the erupting energy waves. her? Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. This is a bitch. It seems as if a blood-soaked ghost has clung to the artisans perfectly polished sword. It was a bizarre energy wave in which a frighteningly sharp sense of anticipation and an extremely insidious ghost energy coexisted. Pussssss. Stone debris rolling on the ground flew in the direction of Seoliang. It is the prayer of a super expert who has begun to dominate the entire territory of Jeoksaga. Although its range was not as wide as that of Xiliangs energy waves that covered the huge forest, its concentration was much denser. As if this is my kingdom. It was the appearance of a giant who showed off his capabilities with a fearsome presence. Youre the inspector of the Demonic Cult? A man standing on the castle tower closest to the gate and looking this way. The man wearing a plain robe had a face that made it difficult to guess his age. At first glance, he looks like hes in his 30s or 40s, but if you look at him differently, he looks like hes over 60. It had an appearance as strange as its foreign presence. Xiliangs eyes deepened. Youve got the head of a thief. A thiefs head? Its an expression youve never heard of. Mok Gang-in ignored the other persons words. I understand that there is no position called inspector in the Demonic Cult. If youre so loud and have this much presence, then you must be the vice-golden lord of the Sword Palace? A faint ghostly spirit passed through Mo Kang-ins eyes. The emotion in those eyes was surprise. How did you know that? You must have told it? Your successor is in our hands. Mok Gang-in was silent for a moment. It was after half an hour had passed that he opened his mouth again. I cant believe it. What do you mean? Did the Sogung lord of the main palace tell you all about it? So you know. Soha has a frivolous side that is uncharacteristic of a prosecutor. But Im not a kid who opens up easily. The main palace is not an organization that is easy enough to appoint someone with a light nose as its successor. Mokgangins eyes sparkled. The more I looked at it, the more eerie its eyes became. I will ask. Who heard that we are swordsmen of the Sword Palace? To your successor. what a pun. Whether you believe it or not is none of my business. But is it that important? Didnt you plan on spreading rumors around the martial arts martial arts world anyway? ! I am a special inspector of the Protestant Church. Isnt he a big enough guy, even if hes not as big as the leader? Xi Liang said coldly. I think its too much of a position for you damn thieves to accept. Srurr. Mokgangins hair twitched uncontrollably. The brightly shining eye light became increasingly darker. You are right. What is important is the fact that you came here with hostility. Its nice because its refreshing. Would you like to come in here? I have to go in. But isnt it a good idea to go in blindly? Wooooow. Yonglindo released a magnificent sword sound. Xi Liang said coldly. Although there are some sharp corners, I heard that the Sword Palace is a group of sword demons who risk their lives with a single sword. They said they were great people who knew their honor as prosecutors even though they did not know their duties as military officers. . Wouldnt it be uncomfortable for us to throw away our honor and just go into a place full of poisonous anti-climactic people? Mok Gang-in, who was looking at Seoryang silently. After a while, his hand touched the sword. Slurp. I dont know if hes an inspector or something, but his skill at teasing his snout is top-notch. Thank you for the compliment. Let me see if your martial arts skills are as great as your snout. Would you like to check there? Would you like to come down here? Mok Gang-ins eyes, which had been flashing eerily, sank deeply. Ill check the level first and then judge. Slurp. A sword drawn with its middle finger. Unlike the Jungwon-style sword, it is a dual-handed sword with a long handle. However, it was neither a treasured sword nor a new weapon, but an ordinary iron sword. Xiliangs eyes deepened. Lets go! Just by pointing the sword at the target, the prayer increased even further. A storm of anticipation shooting like an arrow. The intangible sword energy arose spontaneously, leaving deep cuts on the surrounding objects. Cheeeeeeeek! A blue haze rose over the sword body. Its called empty kendo. Weeeeeee! The sword body, which had been emitting a haze, was soon immersed in a complete blue light. Please take it sometime. Flash! Before he could finish speaking, a blue sword was shot towards Seo-ryang. ! Astonishment appeared in Ma Dong-pils eyes. Fast The speed of thinking cannot keep up with the speed of sword light. It was truly a sword technique of incredible speed. Xu Liangs hands moved like lightning. Crumbling!! The entire area where Seoryang stood shook as if there had been an earthquake. Destroyed and broken careers were scattered in all directions. Even Ma Dong-pil was thrown back five miles by the sudden storm. Confucius! Phew. The dust rising from the ground rose as if it could reach the sky. Mokgangins eyes narrowed. Quang! An explosion rang out in a cloud of dust. At the same time, a sharp wind filled with intangible power surged and dust clouds swirled. Whiiing! Lets go! A bright red flash of lightning appeared in a gust of wind that was spinning at breakneck speed. Phew! Soon the huge dust cloud spun even faster and soared high into the sky. Then a scene appears. Pop. Pop. In my right hand, I have Yongrin and in my left hand, I have Chilyado. Blood was flowing from the corners of Seoryangs eyes as he crossed his two swords in a low posture. If there had been even the slightest delay in reaction, not only his eyes but also half his head would have been blown off. There was a subtle surprise in Mok Gang-ins eyes. Did you stop it? It wasnt easy. Xu Liang grinned. Flash! Swing the twin swords in a crossed posture. A cross-shaped pottery as fierce as a flash of lightning was launched towards Mokgangin. The speed was slower than that of ball kendo, but it was much more powerful and intense. Mokgangin struck down his sword sharply. Hahaha! The broken pottery scattered and disappeared. Wasnt it bad in return? enough. Poseok. Mokgangins eyebrows twitched. There was a slight crack in the sword body that blocked the pottery. I am. Mu Kang-in raised his head and looked at Seo-ryang. For a moment his eyes wavered. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! Seo-ryangs eyes, which were emitting demonic energy like flames, were stained red. The light in his eyes was as vicious as Mokgang-ins ghost eyes. Even if I tolerate everything else, I will never tolerate those who steal my prey in the middle. Prey? Puzzle! Yongrin and Chilya were colored with a large amount of electric light. Im going to kill all of you bastards who wont give a damn, so dont even think about running away. Seo-ryang shouted loudly. Kumho!! Kaaaaaaaa! The cries of a monster erupted from afar, and vicious demonic energy came rushing in from all directions. Mokgangins eyes widened. Xi Liang lowered his posture. Dongpil is following along! yes! Faaagh! Two people ran inside the broken gate at great speed. With the leader of the devil and the leader of the ghosts rushing towards each other, a crazy fight over Jeoksaga finally began. Chapter 141 Episode 141 The lotus of evil blooms in the bloody swamp (1)Du-du-du-du. About two hundred horses were running fast down the mountain path. Each one boasts an appearance worthy of being called a famous horse. The abundant mane and muscular body looked very dynamic. Parrrr! The flags carried by the leading flag bearers had the two characters Cheonma (ħ) embroidered in elegant handwriting. A huge flag fluttered like a wave as the famous horses galloped away. Majes with imposing physiques wearing pure white masks with openings only for the eyes. They were the black tide members of the Penal Court. At the forefront of the group was Gogu, the leader of the criminal code, who led them. His characteristic blunt face still remains, but he proudly reveals the soft sword he usually hides in his belt. His presence, wearing a military uniform suitable for activity, rather than a criminal suit, was showing a different side from before. How long did it run like that? Gogu raised his hand. Hee hee hee! Lee Baek-pils words simultaneously slowed down as if they had been planned. It was amazing horsemanship. They say trained soldiers can move as one body, but the horses they command also move as if they were one body. After a while, all the words stopped in place. Gogus eyes sparkled. From far away on the plain, a demon was approaching quickly. Yeonju Branch Head. The head of the Yeongyeon branch of Shinkyo in northern Guangdong is coming to visit in person? Gogu, who sensed the unusual atmosphere, quickly got off his horse. Soon, Gong Yoon, head of the Yeonju branch, stopped in front of this chapter. Gasp! The head of the Yeonju branch meets the head of the criminal law department! What has the branch manager been up to? The situation was urgent, so I had to come without any contact. sorry. The situation is urgent? Gongyun took out a letter from his arms. Gogu stretched out his hand. Ugh. The letter in Gongyuns hand was sent to Gogu. It was an amazing trick out of thin air. Gongyuns eyes widened as he saw the skill of a super expert unfolding as naturally as breathing. Gogu opened the letter. Phew! Soon, a tremendous amount of magical energy erupted from his body. Hee hee hee! The demonic energy gushing out was so strong that all two hundred horses backed away. Gongyun, who was facing him, couldnt stop the cold sweat from flowing. is this true? Thats right. Currently, there is a group of people in Jeoksa Temple. When did you receive this information? I received it before half-hour. Other branches should have been contacted by now. Wow! Gogu cried out after crumpling the letter. All hippos! Cha cha chach! All two hundred members of the Black Tide dismounted from their horses. Gogu, whose expression still showed no change, spoke in a cold voice. Some kind of force has taken control of Jeoksaga. It is predicted that Special Inspector Samgongja is currently moving there. Saaaaagh. Everyone on the Black Tide radiated fierce murderous spirit. The extent of damage to Jeoksaga is unclear. However, if there are enough troops to take over Jeoksa Temple, the Three Princes will be in danger. ! We must arrive at Jeoksa Temple by early Yushi (ϕr) today. The reason we moved on horseback was to take everyones physical strength into consideration. If they were to use short-distance magic, their speed would be faster than that of a horse. But that is literally just an instantaneous speed. To maintain that speed for a long time, you need endurance beyond imagination. sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yusi had less than half a day left. To get there within that time you have to literally risk your life. Gogu shouted. Anyone who fails will beheaded! Flash! The eyes of the Black Birds blazed with fire. Jonmyeong! lets go! Faaagh! Two hundred demons ran out at once. The running of the Black Birds of the Penal Court, an object of fear even to the demons within the Protestant Church. Anger and impatience were expressed over the new law, which was more urgent than ever. * * * Although he did not show it, Mok Gang-in was surprised. Magi?! Heavy magical energy rose from everywhere beyond the outer wall of the large Jeoksa Temple. When did the number become this big? At that moment, Mok Gang-in realized. This energy?! A roar much higher and sharper than the roar of a tiger. However, his majesty went far beyond that of being the king of the mountains. The energy of the beast that let out that inexplicable roar was covering the entire area of Jeoksa Temple, erasing any traces of demon energy. beast? person? I dont know exactly. The important thing is that there is another opponent that is not easy to face. There was something else surprising. Bababababaak! Two demons running towards the inside of the gate at high speed. Why do you come in even though you know there is poisonous smoke spreading? In the outer garden of Jeoksaga, a large amount of Tang familys Shinseonpye (ɏU) and Seven-Way Danhonsan (߲ɢ) were scattered. Sinseonpyeong is a poison that boasts the highest efficacy among acid and gong poisons, and if you do not take the herbal medicine, you will have to live with your inner gong disturbed for the rest of your life. However, until now, no group has been able to resolve Sinseonpung. Even though the party made it themselves, they rarely used it because it was dangerous for themselves as there was no cancellation of the contract. However, not long ago, Dangga developed the solution to cancel the contract. That was the reason why the swordsmen of the sword palace were able to run wild while exploding their new lungs. What about Chilbodanhonsan? One of the five great poisons of the Tang Dynasty, the poison that destroys ones soul within seven steps is Chilbodhanhonsan. Next is Chilbodanhonsan. Rushing towards an area that is literally like hell? Nonsense. Even if Soha told him everything, it doesnt make sense for him to run to her so blindly. This is because Chilbodanhonsan can somehow be suppressed with internal power, but Shinseonpyeong cannot be suppressed with internal power. Mokgangin believed in the effectiveness of Sinseonlung. As soon as those two cross the gate, they will lose their strength and fall down. But his instincts were telling him otherwise. We have to stop it. Surprise, confusion, and even the decision to stop it. The content was long, but the flow of thought was fleeting. Faaagh! Mokgangin, who flew up from the castle tower, opened his mouth. All prosecutors, prepare for battle. Not a loud voice. However, the depth of energy contained in the voice is enormous. That heavy voice penetrated every corner of Jeoksa Temple. Wooooow! Mokgangin descended at an alarming speed. The target was Seoliang. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. Its a joke!! The extremely heated Guyuma Gong was captured in Yongrindo and Chiyodo. Go! Hehehe! Mokgangins eyes wavered. strong. The sword wind blowing from all directions was harsher than the east wind of the North Sea and hotter than the breath of a fire dragon. He swung his sword at frightening speed. Blah blah blah!! Innumerable fireworks flew in the air. The intangible wind was blown away with an intangible blast. In order to swing a sword and release blunt force like tension, a high level of enlightenment is needed. It meant that Mokgangins understanding of the sword had entered the ultimate realm. Thats a great tactic. This level was comparable to the three great martial arts of sword and arch. He managed to get this far at such a young age. Ascending martial arts can only be accessed by reaching a kite. However, not everyone can achieve the martial arts of rising even if they reach the kite. It was clear that the guy named Gamchalsa had already mastered this method at a young age to a level close to greatness. Wiggle. The corners of Mokgangins mouth slightly rose. Feel so good. A blinding blue light blazed from his sword. Buuuuung! The temples angled pillars seem to be swinging. It was such a huge and heavy sword strike. Xu Liang grinned. This is a complete monster! He understood the weapon called the sword better than anyone else. The realization of the energy contained in the sword strike and its utilization showed that. Grumble! Flame-like pottery erupted from the two swords Yongrin and Chilya. Crumbling! Part of the exterior wall was blown away by the indescribable shock wave, and the walls of two buildings collapsed. It is truly not a human domain. It wasnt a martial arts attack that was intentionally thrown away, but it was devastating the surrounding area with only the fragments of the shock wave. The clash between the two monsters, which went beyond the human realm and even began to break through the limits of martial arts, was so great. It was comparable to the fight between powerful and powerful gods in mythology. Hahaha! The gray fog that covered the area like a cloud stirred. It was the heavy poisonous smoke of Shinseonpyeong. No matter how vicious the poisonous dance was, it could not help but be scattered by a shock wave like this. For an instant, Mok Gang-ins eyes sparkled. Right. I felt like I finally knew why that guy had provoked me. I dont know what kind of solo dance it was, but it was clear that the purpose was to disrupt the solo dance around him due to the shock of Balgyeong (l). It was quite a headache. It was a good method, but he overlooked one thing. Flash! The enormous power coming from the dantian was contained in the sword of his left hand. A huge soldier, Yongrin, a private soldier, Chilya. Like Seo-ryang, who wields two swords, Mok Gang-in also took out one more sword, which was his left arm. You can never miss this place. Faaagh! Two gigantic crescent moons shot out with the force of a storm. It was at that time that Xiliangs Jin-gak shook his son-in-law. Quaaaang! Gray poisonous dances sway. Crackle! A frost storm spreading in concentric circles centered on Seoliang, causing the surrounding temperature to plummet. Mokgangins eyes widened. Are there martial arts like this in the Madou Forest? It gave off firepower as hot as lava, but now it shows a chill as strong as that of an ice ball in an ice palace. It is said that the Shaman sect, the leader of the righteous sect, has the dual divine power and can handle yin and yang energy at the same time. But now it is widely considered to be nothing more than a legend. This is because although there are many martial arts techniques that are not biased towards either yin or yang, it is close to impossible to use two extreme energies at the same time. Push! Jeeaaaeang! The two rays of sword energy shattered like ice shards. Thats amazing. A faint heat appeared on Mok Gang-ins face. Its really amazing. I didnt know that the regret of not having a match with Jeoksagaju would be resolved like this. A person who is stronger than Jeoksagaju, and perhaps even comparable to himself, is pouring deadly martial arts skills at himself. Those who have not experienced that thrill will not know. Feel so good! Mok Gang-in, whose excitement was rising, finally brought out his secret technique. Try to get this too! Sara la la rock! For a moment, it seemed as if his swords had expanded into dozens. Finally, the Jinsinjeolgi Samjeolgwiyeonggeom (three-stringed ghost sword) that was taken out was unfolded. It was at that moment that Seo-ryangs eyes suddenly changed. Flash! Bababababaak! Mok Gangins face hardened. what? The sword strike split the air and tore up the ground. But the enemy? Chukji (s) two sections (~). Hwaaaah. Suddenly, a hot haze rose from Seoryangs body, carrying Ma Dong-pil on his back. Xiliangs pupils were completely stained with blood. Very low speed of sound. hook. Two people who disappeared in an instant. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Soon, a huge explosion sounded in the air. The sound of air exploding was an attack in itself. The shock wave was so strong that even Mokgangin stumbled a few steps and took a step back. Mok Gang-in was astonished. Nonsense! Before we knew it, the two demons had reached the middle gate of the outer garden. The distance of nearly fifty feet from here was shortened in an instant. Cough! Seoryangs complexion, which had vomited blood, was quite pale. He had expended a lot of internal energy. But he couldnt rest. Going in! yes! Woooooo!! The demonic energy surging from Seo-ryangs body disappeared in an instant. And what filled that position was the Muai Gong (o), which had already surpassed the four stages. run! Fuuuuuuu! The two people entered the outer circle in an instant. Chapter 142 Episode 142 The lotus of evil blooms in the bloody swamp (2)The main gate of Jeoksa Temple is located towards the west. In addition, there is a north gate and a south gate, so the residents of the house can come and go freely. Because there was a large hill on the east side, no other gate was built. The place where Hong Yeo-rin escaped was the hill to the east. Since there was no gate, I desperately climbed over the huge wall and headed towards the mountain. It was the most tightly protected place in Jeoksaga, and at the same time, it was also the only escape route. Seoryang also had his eye on that place from his support in Gajusil. Zongnisan, which sent Hong Yeolin and several of Haewangwi to the east, was located near the northern gate, which was closest to the western main gate. Rumbling! The eyes of Zhonglisan were shaken by the smoke rising from afar and the violent roar. strong. You can tell without seeing it in person. The martial arts skills of the two super experts clashing at the front gate are stronger than mine. Its mysterious. When he first saw the Three Dukes, he could not help but be inwardly astonished. The three gongjas skills were not lacking at all compared to his own. Although there was an extremely slight difference in skill, it was a difference that could be considered almost non-existent. But what about now? After fighting with the head of the Tuwangma family, he thought he had caught on to something, but now that he has returned to the other seven families, he has already surpassed himself. How can it grow so fast? If it is the world of a master that you cannot grow even with blood-vomiting training, then it is also the world of a master that you grow even while eating or sleeping. Of course, the latter case is only possible if heavenly luck follows. If enlightenment were gained every moment in daily life, Kangho would have become a world of martial gods filled with absolute masters. Is this real talent? Zhonglisan felt confused. The confusion was not due to the feeling of deprivation felt by someone who had talent that he or she did not have. Even if they are the same disciple, the level is different. his own son. Thinking of his son, who is currently a disciple of the Heavenly Demon, he could never have thought of his son as possessing such talent. Zhonglisan sighed. Is it really true that there is someone else whom heaven has blessed? It doesnt matter if you dont become the leader. Even if he was a dull person, he would have loved his son. He did not consider his affection for his relatives as a talent. However, I was worried about the growing pains my son, who was still full-blooded, would experience. Due to his personality, he will try to win somehow, and the despair he will feel when he realizes that it is impossible will be great. The world is wide. You must realize that strength of mind is as important as strength of martial arts. At that time, the howl of a beast rang out from afar. Kaaaaang! It was a terrifying roar. The roar was so fierce that just hearing it made my stomach tingle. Zhong Lishans eyes suddenly changed. The signal finally came. Coo! He struck the ground with his sea dragon spear and released the magical energy of the sea. Hwaaaaaaa! Powerful magical energy spreading in all directions. The three hundred demons who were surrounding Jeoksa Temple, starting from Jongnisan Mountain, all burst into flames. The demonic energy unleashed by the elites of Geogyeongga created a whirlpool, turning Jeoksaga like an isolated island sunken into the deep sea. After a while. Fuuuuuuu! The ground shook with the sound of air exploding. The snow on Zhonglisan Mountain has deepened. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Its pierced. amazing. At first glance, it was clear that the opponent was half the level higher than the current Samgongja, but I thought he had managed to break through the outer circle. Whoa! In the distance, near the outer garden, gray clouds billowed into the sky. Zhong Lishans face hardened. Sinseonpung. Sssss. The cloud that rose into the sky gradually lightened and soon disappeared. It was then. Flash! Zhonglisans head turned. South. I felt like the golden magic energy was rising, and before I knew it, gray clouds were rising from the south of the outer garden. That wasnt all. Once again, there was a flash of light and a rushing energy wave. North of here. In an instant, someone crossed the outer circle and reached the north, where Zhonglisan was waiting. Sssss. The cloud of fresh lungs soaring again. It literally flashes from the east and flashes from the west. Moving at an astonishing speed, they cleared away the fog of sinseonpyeong covering the outer garden, and before we knew it, half of the outer garden of Jeoksa Temple was purified. and. Buuuuung! Squeeze! It seemed like a huge golden sword fell from high in the sky, and at the same time, red-hot lightning rose up as if ascending to the sky. Whoosh! At the same time, a spirit creature spewing fearsome beast energy from a distant eastern hill broke through the outer wall and entered. The Geumho carrying Hong Yeo-rin finally moved. You scattered even the mountains of Chilbodanhonsan. Now is the real beginning. Zhong Lishan shouted. enter! Quaaaang! Kwaaaaang! With an ear-ringing roar, the north and south gates collapsed and Geogyeonggas elite demons began to infiltrate Jeoksa Temple. * * * Wow! Seo-ryangs face turned dark. However, even that was accelerated for a moment, and Muae Gongs purification and advancement detoxified the Chilbodhansan Mountain that had penetrated into his body and internalized the remaining dirty energy. Im fucking dying. When you reach the four stages of purification and purification of Muae Gong, you can wash away all the impurities in the air. But that also has its limits. Even if the natural expedition spirit is strong, it is impossible to purify dozens of radiuses at a time. Seo-ryang made that impossible task possible using the power of Gu Yuma-gong. Thanks to you, its been a long time since my stomach turned. Sinseonpyeong was surprisingly easy. The principle of how Sinseonpyeong disrupts internal energy is simple. The Sanggong poison that penetrated into the tributary Semaek travels back to the main stream, Hadanjeon, and releases the bonds of energy. That is why you cannot escape from addiction just by stopping your breathing. Even if the pores are closed, energy continues to circulate with the body, so even if it touches the skin, poison is bound to penetrate. Fortunately, since Jeonghwajingyeol is operated in the middle battle centered on the upper battleground rather than the lower battleground, there is no reason for the true energy to be scattered. On the other hand, Chilbodanhonsan is different. Grumbling. Although I was free from poisoning, I was unable to heal the traces of destruction left behind by the poison. The vomiting of blood stopped, but the nosebleeds continued. If I get even slightly injured, Ill die. Chilbodanhonsan is a type of coagulant that coagulates blood that penetrates through a wound rather than through respiration. Because inner gong acts directly on the bodys nerves to increase reaction speed, it can withstand quite a few neurotoxins. On the other hand, coagulant poison is much more difficult because it requires extracting all the miasma that coagulates the blood. Therefore, clotting poison is more dangerous to unmanned people than neurotoxin. Especially if you are in combat. This was the reason why Geogyeonggas troops were put on standby. Dongpil, how are you feeling?! its okay! He was traveling with Seoryang, the center of Muae-gong. No poison could touch Ma Dong-pil. Xu Liang shouted. Throw it away! Whirring! Ma Dong-pil, who spun the Mukwanggeom in a stylish manner, collected the Geumgang Yacha Magi at the sword point. Saaagh! A terrifying anticipation rose beyond the door leading to the inner circle. It was the energy radiating from the swordsmen gathered in the inner circle. In front, the elites of the sword palace are approaching from behind, and the demons of Jeoksaga who have lost their internal strength are trapped in the buildings on all sides. In that beleaguered situation, Ma Dong-pils martial arts skills shone. Yeomna Geomjang (_). Cheeeeeeeek! Yellow smoke billowed out from the Mukwanggeom. The smoke flowing out is like a sword dance like Cheolongseong, and the demonic energy coming out is a crazy murderous intent. Ma Dong-pil, who has continued to grow, brings out the first half of the Beopwanggeombeop, which has never been used in practice before. Kugugoogung! Ma Dong-pils pupils gave off a brilliant golden glow. The golden King Myeong (), in the form of anger, became the general of Yeomra and made an irreversible decision. The end of beheading. Flash! A large, translucent sword shot down from high in the sky became a sword that struck the criminals neck and fell. Quaaaang! With the explosion of alcohol, the entrance to the inner circle was shattered. It was a power that far exceeded the capabilities of swordsmanship. It was not the original beheading plate that maximized cutting power with extreme sword skills. Crunch! The poisonous air of Chilbodanhonsan Mountain, flowing here and there, headed towards the entrance of the broken inner circle. Xu Liang grinned. good job! He bent his upper body and took out the Guyu Demon Ball. Lets go! The energy of hell began to fill Muae-gongs place. Huh! Seo-ryangs face turned blue. The remaining poisonous energy of Chilbodanhonsan began to attack the blood. But this wasnt a problem. Grumble! It completely burned away the rampaging miasma with the finest magical energy. Although it was not possible to normalize the injured blood vessels, it was in sufficient condition to carry out the battle. Kwaaaaang! The exterior wall in front of the hill was shattered. Pow! Qarring! The south and north gates also completely collapsed. Starting with Geumho, Geogyeonggas troops attacked all at once. Xu Liang raised the corners of his mouth once again. good. The board was finally laid. This side is still at a disadvantage, but if a fight breaks out, the opposing sides forces will also suffer a devastating blow. With the Shinseonpung removed, both sides are exposed to the poisonous dance of Chilbodanhonsan lurking everywhere. In other words, it is a different version of the Dongpae plan. If you dont intend to die, your opponent will never fight you carelessly. Cheeeeeeeek! It was only then that Mok Gang-in, who was a step late in avoiding Chilbodan Honsans solo dance, realized his opponents intention. Its amazing. Mok Kang-ins expressionless face slightly distorted. Are you really the inspector of the Demonic Cult to commit such ignorant acts? It is best to be ignorant as long as it is effective. When he needs to be self-respectful, he takes care of himself to the point of being timid, and when he needs to attack, he puts in so much strength that he is often called overly aggressive. There is literally no middle ground. However, the reason why this extreme personality worked for the enemies was because Seoliangs wit was excellent and his martial arts skills were great. How did you detoxify Sinseonlung? It wasnt a big deal, right? For me, its more troublesome to buy a single product than to sell it. . Mok Gang-in, who was looking at Seoryang silently, soon sighed. Wow! Geogyeongga demons appeared from the north and south. For a brief moment, instead of turning around, he ran in a straight line, breaking all obstacles. Coo! Seoliang took land as Yongrin Island. A fight is exciting only when there are many variables and it is unfair. . Isnt your heart tender? On the contrary, when you hear something like this, you cant even act rashly. This is because one may mistakenly believe that this is also part of the psychological warfare aimed at by the opponent. Mokgangin looked around. What were you thinking? He said, shaking his head. You dont want to die either. Is there anyone in the world who wants to die? Lets end it here. What do you mean? widely! Mok Gang-in took a lead sword. Im talking about leaving like this. We will all be destroyed. You are being damned. Everyone looked at Seo-ryang with surprised eyes. Seoliangs eyes were burning like lava. Now that its fun, where should I go? You Did I tell you? Dont even think about running away. Teeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeees The meteor twin swords worn on his back flew high into the sky and soon landed in front of the ground where Seo-ryang stood. Slurp. Seoryang once again pulled out the Chilya Sword and took out the Yongrin Blade from behind his back. This was the first time he had drawn all four swords in combat since joining the Heavenly Demon Armies. I came to kill you all, not to compromise. Do you want to die like that? no. Flash! Seoliang, moved by Chukjis divine treasure, swung Yongrin and Chilya. I want to kill you. The two men swung their swords at each other. Qarring! Chapter 143 Episode 143 The evil lotus blooms in the bloody swamp (3)Tuk. . Lee Cheon-sang looked at the fallen flower petals. Even before I reached this point, I wasnt the type of person to get into trouble. He was always honest and never suffered from loneliness. Why? For some reason, I wanted to go to Panmajeong today. Even though he came there occasionally, he had never been tempted as strongly as he was today. I was curious and intrigued by the identity of that temptation. I wanted to know why Pan Majeong was calling me. He tilted his head. Thats strange. Panmajeong is maintained by the absolute demonic energy of the sect leader. What happens at Panmajeong is to shape the mind of the target and show it to Lee Cheon-sang, the leader of the cult. But now there is no target. So what does what is happening in Panmajeong now show? This is Lee Cheon-sangs heart. Pusssss. The fallen flower petals were instantly sucked into the swamp. Yes. It was a swamp. The flower garden, which was in full bloom, gradually turned into a blood-red swamp. And in the middle of the swamp, a black lotus flower was blooming. The lotus flower is a symbol of Buddha. However, the lotus flower is full of ominousness and ferocity. It is no exaggeration to say that it is a symbol of evil Buddha. What is that? Since it symbolizes ones own heart, does that mean that the lotus flower is seething with evil thoughts somewhere in ones heart? no. no. Lee Cheon-sang was sure. He was a person who knew how to properly observe himself better than anyone else. A person who has not properly looked into his own mind cannot build the state of myth. If not me? For a moment, Lee Cheon-sangs eyes lit up. Ohh. He groped his chest. Panmajeong Jin, modeled after the magic hall of Gojukrim. The formless spirit of the magic family linked to the spirit of Panmajeong was engraved in his heart. Because the margin is lower than that of the High Bamboo Forest, it is impossible to look closely at what is happening in the High Bamboo Forest. However, when the Gojukrim lord came out of Gojukrim, he was able to roughly know where the ghost was heading and what state it was in. The black lotus flower that bloomed in that blood-red swamp was an illusion drawn by Muhyeongjin Yujins diagram. then? A new demon is blooming. Sirang, Lord of Gojukrim, responds to the third with spiritual energy. The corners of Lee Cheon-sangs mouth rose. Thats really fast. Even before he turned 30, a young man who lost everything due to a witchcraft spell is already trying to overcome the difficulty of becoming an extreme demon. It is said that the strength of the magic wall was lowered by mixing Buddhist martial arts, but even so, the growth rate was incomprehensible. Lee Cheon-sang stretched out his hand. Wooooow. The intangible demonic energy flowed from his fingertips and seeped into the black lotus flower. Slurp! The lotus flower grew in size in an instant. Atop that large platform, an indescribable red monster was roaring with its mouth wide open. Lee Cheon-sangs eyes sparkled. Does this mean that if we put our mind to it and give it our strength, we can become a monster like that? He said to the third. I have respect for you. People who have potential but dont try are despised. However, the third one was showing results at every moment that exceeded its original potential. It was only now that Lee Cheon-sang realized this. No matter what the third child shows in the future, there will be no disappointment in him. He was no longer someone to just watch. Like the old great mazons of the Senate, he has become a master who can work together. Slurp. Lee Cheon-sang lowered his hand. At the same time, the huge lotus flower, the monster, and the blood-red swamp all disappeared. He shook his head. Still, well have to wait and see. The one and only Heavenly Demon who plays with the laws of all things under the sky. While reaching this level, his expectations were never wrong. However, he believed and followed his beliefs that he had maintained until this day more than his abilities. To judge by seeing with your own eyes. Separate your growing abilities from your innate intuition. Lee Cheon-sang did that even though there was no need for it. The reason is. No one knows whether this demon will come back alive or disappear into the world. You can predict, but you cannot predict. Lee Cheon-sang smiled. It was a laugh whose meaning was difficult to understand. Can you come back alive? * * * The chilya sword cut through the air quickly and sharply, giving the illusion of the air being split in half. Whoa! The sound of swords clashing swept through my son-in-law. Zhong Lishan shouted. Get back! Pabababak! The demons retreated a dozen chapters in an instant. The swordsmen of the Sword Palace were no different. Lord Geomdan! Help the vice palace lord. Go back. Do not push away the poisonous dance with the sword wind. yes?! Yuha Geomdanju struck the ground with his sword. Pusssss! The sword wind of the swordsmen, who had been constantly pushing back the solo dance of Chilbodanhonsan coming into the inner circle, disappeared as if washed away. Embarrassment spread across the prosecutors faces. Danhonsans solo dance was constantly coming in due to the shock waves of the battle taking place in front of the inner circle. Danju! There is no harm to the body just by being exposed to Chilbodanhonsan. However, the moment a wound occurs, poison enters the body through the wound. If that happens, its over. Even if he didnt die right away, it was clear that he would become addicted to the poison and become unable to fight. Yuha Geomdanju Zhang Guo said coldly. If we push out the poison, the poison returns to the vice palace lord. If the Vice Lord is injured, the situation will rapidly decline. But the vice palace lord will never. There is no way he will be defeated. But the opponent is also formidable. Jang Guks eyes darkened. Now that they have pushed their way here, this fight will be decided between the Deputy Palace Lord and the Demonic Cult Inspector. . Dont act rashly and trust the vice palace lord. A look of determination appeared on the faces of the prosecutors. Yes. Deputy Gungju Mok Gang-in was a master of swordsmanship within three fingers of the sword archer. Although he was weaker than the palace lord, he was a natural swordsman who learned swordsmanship better than the palace lord. The prosecutors of the Yuha Geomdan and the prosecutors of the Bogeumdan waiting a while later all straightened their postures. The swordsman of the sword palace is invincible. That faith must not be shaken. On the other hand, Geogyeongga was different. Open the escape route and prepare for escape in an unexpected situation. The eyes of the sea kings wavered. Matriarch. The Sea Kings, who absolutely obey the orders of the head of the family, ask in confusion. It was because I knew how loyal and serious Zhong Lishan was. Zhong Lishan shook his head. In my heart, I also want to do my best. But we have a bigger cause than that. The Sea Kings did not ask what the cause was. This is because I realized that the head of the family, Zhong Lishan, was also not at peace. In fact, Zhong Lishans fist was trembling slightly. Win. Zhonglisan clenches his teeth without anyone noticing. Dont make us cowards. He recalled Xiliangs words. C The combination of Shinseonpyeong and Chilbodanhonsan is a death knell for anyone unless they are an expert who has reached the extreme limit. Dying in a place like this is nothing more than dog death. C . C I dont know what the situation will be, but if you happen to be there, withdraw your troops without any hesitation. C You cant do that. C You should. The reason is that Geogyeongga did not come here on a mission from the Protestant Church, but because of my personal request. C Whether it was a mission or a favor, I knew that the same demon had been dealt to me, but I couldnt turn a blind eye. C You need to get out of the way. That way, you will have a chance to give them a shot in the future. C . C Of course I wont be defeated. Im not a guy whos fierce enough to fight a fight I cant win. Please promise me though. Zhonglisan promised. He promised not as an individual named Jong-Li-San, but as the head of Geogyeong Family, who is in charge of one of the pillars of the Demonic Martial Forest. So I hoped for more. I hope Xiliang wins. This is because I did not want to endure a time of revenge that would be more humiliating than death and would certainly last longer than eternity. win. Zhonglisans anxious mutterings were drowned out by a loud roar. Qarring! A deafening roar is much more threatening than a scattering shock wave. Mok Gang-in gritted his teeth. Its you! why? You wanted to fight so much earlier! square! Mokgangins sleeve was cut off by a sharp attack. Seoyang, who was radiating fiery demonic energy, raised his eyes filled with terrible demonic energy and horrifying murderous energy and swung his twin swords. Dont just flinch and step back, come in properly! Cut off the left sleeve with the chilya sword and hit the yongrin sword on top of it. Kugoogung! A vein of blood appeared on Mogang-ins neck. Dozens of pounds of heavy sword were even loaded with unconventional magic weapons. The long sword blocking Yongrindo trembled as if it might break from that merciless force. strong. I feel it again, but it really was an incredible power. It was not a power generated from deep within, but rather an innate strength. Moreover, how high is the level of swordsmanship that exquisitely coordinates and wields that power? It may seem simple at first glance, but it is not easy to accept because it contains the highest principles of martial arts. Whats more, this guy. Puff puff poop! Mokgang-in, who blocks all the onslaught of attacks. In this close battle where even a moment was wasted, he was able to see the look in Seo-ryangs eyes. Im not thinking about anything else. Its like a flame. And its like lightning. The opponents eyes, filled with demonic energy, were filled with only the will to destroy. No matter what happens next, only the murderous intent to crush the enemy in front of him flashed. Mok Gang-in closed his eyes, feeling bitter for some reason. Whoa! A sudden increase in rebound force. Seoliang retreated backwards as if bouncing. good night. Flash! When Mok Gang-in opened his eyes again, a terrifying ghost appeared in his eyes. You created the board, but I will be the one who wins this gamble. Try it, man! Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Seoryang charged again, emitting more powerful magical energy than before. I cant believe that he was a person whose blood vessels were damaged by a large amount of miasma. The magic energy, heated with explosive emotions, was healing the body at a rapid pace. Mok Gang-in nodded. Quaaaang! Tsk! Xu Liang staggered and retreated. I managed to block it by crossing the Yonglin Blade and the Chilya Blade, but my arms were shaking slightly. Cheeeeeeeek. A turquoise demonic energy rising from the long sword. That strange energy covered my entire sword body. Damn it! Seo-ryangs eyes lit up. The turquoise ghost covering the sword body was still there, but he realized that the sword body was shattered into hundreds of pieces, its shape lost in the light. Sword of Light, Sword of Demonic Spirit. Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mokgangins greatest martial arts skill, the Ghost Eye Light Sword, has finally revealed itself. One sword, Gwangseong. Wooooow! The sword body of light created waves and spread into the air. For a moment, fear appeared on everyones faces. This is because the moment I made that lightsaber, I was caught up in the feeling that no one would be able to defeat Mokgangin. Mucham (). Flash! A huge turquoise sword light split Western Liang vertically. Chapter 144 Episode 144 The lotus of evil blooms in the bloody swamp (4)Zeok. The sword light that cut down Seoliang split the outer wall of the inner circle vertically. It is an absolute sword that will make anyone who sees it doubt their eyes. This sword was on a different level from other sword techniques. Even if the wall was made of steel instead of stone, or even if it was made of iron that was 1000 years old, it would have been cut down. It seems that no substance or being in the world can block this blow. When everyone was shocked by this terrifying sword attack. Charring! The Chilyado fell to the ground. Zhong Lishans eyes widened. Three Confucius!! Slurp. Seoryangs body, split in half, slowly faded into obscurity. Everyone who had been astonished by Mok Gang-ins sword attack was surprised once again. It was clearly split in half, and the split body dispersed like smoke. At that time, a calm voice was heard. I almost died without even making a squeak. Everyones eyes turned to where the voice was heard. Before I knew it, Seoryang was standing at the top of a three-story building, looking down at this place. Mu Kang-ins eyes lit up. Lee Hyeong-hwan-wi (ΓQλ). One of the highest levels of Bobeop. The body moves like lightning, but traces of strong true energy leave a shadow. Seoliang, who was wearing Yongrindo on his shoulder, raised his left arm as if showing off. The left arm that failed to dodge the light sword blow was stained with blood. Have you finally made up your mind? Flash! A beam of light saber split the air once again. The edge of the roof of the building where Seoyang was standing was sharply cut off and blown away. bang! Fragments of the cut off roof flew towards Mok Gang-in with a loud impact sound. Seo-ryang dodged the slash and kicked it away. Mok Gang-in swung his left hand. Fuuuuuuu! The flying roof fragments instantly turned into powder. Phew! Beyond the scattered powder, Seoryang appeared, blocking the setting sun and holding a sword with both hands. Crumbling! There was a sense of surprise in my sparkling ears. This guy is so It was surprising that he was able to avoid even a second of the Ghost Eye Light Sword. To be precise, I was surprised that the other persons enlightenment was so deep that it reached the level of Lee Hyeong-hwanwi. However, as Lee Hyeong-hwan-wi was an art that not everyone could perform, it was a martial art that required extreme energy consumption. Even if it is just a trace of true energy, how much power will there be to use it at a speed that is enough to leave a remnant? Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, even though he dodged the second lightsaber, he showed a stronger slash than the sword he had used before. How deep is this guys inner strength?! I wondered if there was anything more surprising, but the opponent still showed mysterious abilities. Whoa whoa! Mokgangins body hesitated. Seo-ryang, not missing the slightest opportunity, attacked each method. again. A prosecutors mind must maintain a level of clarity. Reflecting on himself for being shaken by surprise, he swung his sword again. Flash! Flash! Seoliangs body moved several times as the light sword cut through the air. Even though its floating in the air, it feels like it has a foothold! Boom! It makes noise and moves well. The crowd couldnt even express admiration at the mesmerizing movements and could only gape. How many close battles took place like that? Wooooow. The light in the Demon Eye Light Sword became slightly, very slightly weaker. At that moment, Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. Faaagh! Seoryang flies like a beam of light and swings his fist. It is not Taoism, but martial law. Jecheongis Yeonhwanbipokken was unleashed with one fist. Burbubbubbuk! Mokgangins sleeves were torn to pieces and flew away. Yeonhwanbipokkwon is a martial art that uses both fists to strike by raising the elasticity of the entire body to its limit. It was impossible due to the structure of the body to perform a series of attacks with just one fist. Nevertheless, Seoliang did it. No one knew how that was possible. Buuuuung! With a horrifying sound, Mokgangins hair was cut off. Flash! A ghostly sword rising from the bottom to the top. Sreuk. Xu Liang suddenly retreated back. When the lightsaber comes in, he never faces it, and when he withdraws the sword, he unleashes a storm-like attack. Mokgangins eyes sparkled. Theyre aiming to drain your energy. The Demon Eye Light Sword was a martial art that consumed a lot of internal energy. In the first place, concentrating this much true energy is something that ordinary warriors cannot even dream of. Seo-ryang was waiting for Mu Kang-in to lose strength. Is that your way? Its like watching a wild beast trying to hunt a huge bison. This is the hunting method of a predator that tries to kill the animal by biting off the collar while avoiding the dangerous horns. He did not consider his opponents aim to be cowardly. This is because it is not a fight but a battle of life and death. then. Cheeeeeeeek! The light reaching the lightsaber increased explosively. Ill finish it quickly and quickly. Faaagh! Mok Gang-in unfolded the divine law. The distance that can be narrowed by footwork to a distance of about three chapters is narrowed by new methods. It was an approach that was enough to intimidate the opponent. Xiliangs eyes deepened. Pow! Mokgangins body hesitated. Instead of avoiding the tension exerted by Seoyang, he resisted it with his body. Gritting his teeth, he raised his lightsaber. Two swords, Gwangwoon. Jeeeeee! For a brief moment, a turquoise mist spread around the lightsaber. Seoliang, who was about to unfold Chukji Shinbo, was taken aback for a moment. All travel routes were blocked due to the clouds spreading in all directions. A suppressed voice came out of Mok Gang-ins mouth. Lost soul (). Phew! A large amount of air was sucked into the slashed lightsaber. A huge sword of light that looked like the secret technique of Ma Dong-pils Beopwangseonbeop, but was incomparable to it, rained down on Seo-ryangs head. Quaaaang! The second herbivorous spirit, the three-pointed ghostly sword unleashed with the demonic light sword, was filled with the will and power to crush the opponents soul into small pieces, just like the herbivorous name. Ma Dong-pils eyes shook with astonishment. Confucius! hook! Seo-ryang appeared through the rising dust and quickly moved to Mok Gang-ins rear. Gasp! The breathing he was spitting out was very rough. His blood-covered body looked very dangerous. Mokgangins eyes widened. You mean you endured that? Whoa! A heavy wind blew in Yongrin Island. It was dangerous this time. I really almost died Wow! Seoliang vomited blood. The Chilbodanhonsan had seeped into the net-like sword image all over his body. Ma Dong-pils face became contemplative. Zhong Lishans lips were tattered from chewing so much. Im in big trouble. Chaang! When Ma Dong-pil, with his sword drawn, was about to attack Seo-ryang. Kaaap! Quang! With a strong advance, the Gu Yuma energy wavered throughout the body. The blood that had slowly hardened suddenly burst out again. Its better to do it alone than to do it all Is this good? Xu Liang grinned. A vision of the devil passed over his smiling face. An expression of astonishment finally appeared on Mok Kang-ins previously blunt face. Who the hell are you. Good things should be shared! Wow! Yongrindo flew by at an alarming speed. The target was, of course, Mokgangin. Boom! Yongrin Island flew high into the sky. Although the lightsabers light was reduced to less than half, it was still emitting sufficient power. At that moment, Xi Liang moved. Slurp. Seoryang walks slowly, one step at a time. There is nothing in his hand, and the amount of demonic energy he emits is only minimal. Mok Gang-in was inwardly puzzled. what? The gait was too ordinary to think that there was any other way to target it. The will to fight was clearly visible in his eyes, but he was no longer able to survive as well as before. His posture was full of loopholes, as if he would be cut to death even if he swung his sword carelessly. Is it desperation? He moves without hesitation even though he is addicted to Chilbodhansansan. There is no way I would give up on something like that. then? no. This is not the time. There is no need to wonder. In a fight between life and death, there is no point in waiting for your opponent or in being needlessly nervous. Just do your best to kill your opponent. Mok Gang-in took a powerful step forward. It was then. ? The foot that was supposed to hit the ground was still stuck in the air. Mokgangins eyes widened. 100 million! I slowly felt my eyelids lifting up and my forehead becoming wrinkled. Even the slightest action, such as taking a step or opening ones eyes, became infinitely slower. The speed of thought was no different from before, but time seemed to have slowed down. What is this? What on earth have you done to my body? Wooooow! At that time, three swords flew high into the air with a strong shout. Chiri ririn! The flying knives clashed with each other like crazy and before we knew it, they started circling around Seoryangs body. That?! Seven nights and shooting stars. And then it flies up to Yongrindo, which was thrown away, and circles around Seoryangs body. The sight of four blades spinning around as if guarding a persons body was the height of mystery. but. Cheeeeeek! The atmosphere changed from then on when the four swords rotating around the body were filled with demonic energy. It was as if the vengeful spirits who had not been honored with lingering resentment even after death were guarding Seoryang. Whatever it is, I cant stay still. Mok Gang-in gathered the strength of his whole body. Iik! But his efforts were in vain. No matter how hard I tried, I couldnt take a single step. Why on earth isnt it moving! Its not like the world has slowed down or walking through a dream. But why cant I move as I want? Inhwadobeop (z) President (Four Chapters). Wooooow! Seo-ryangs voice became a huge sound and penetrated Mu Kang-ins ears. A sharp pain arose, as if cold daggers were stabbing my ears. Mok Kang-in bit his lip and strengthened his feet. ! Pusssss. Feet still havent touched the ground. The dirt beneath his feet rose to half a height and he was trembling like crazy. Saaaaagh. White smoke rose from the ground. It was smoke created by the collision of hot air like lava and cold air colder than an iceberg in the North Sea. Force field? Is this the martial art he showed at the main gate of Jeoksa Temple? omg! Finally he realized. Why are his movements controlled so much, unlike others? A void object!! The other persons will to live was completely entangled in his body. Thats why the body doesnt move. There, Mok Gang-in realized one more thing. The reason the opponent dodged his lightsaber was not because he wanted his strength to drop. I was aiming for this from the beginning. The fire of the Ultimate Invincible Way, the cold energy of the Great Red Lotus of Blood, and the hellish wind that binds the two yin-yang energies drew a person named Mok Gang-in into the force field. So that you cant move. Dont even dare to respond to this blow. To make them look like criminals bound in chains ahead of the judgment of Hells Flame King. Fishword (fish sword). Cheer ring! All four swords circling around the body were aimed at Mokgangin. . A moment of silence. The name of a legendary martial artist who killed eight generations of iron kings of the Iron Blood Castle came out of Seoliangs mouth. Flying spirits fly in heaven. Aaaaaaaaa!! A blood-curdling howl that covered the entire Jeoksa Temple area. Four knives of different sizes were fired at Mokgangin at once. Puff puff puff!! The place where Mok Gang-in stood was instantly devastated. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! wickedness! A bombardment by demonic soldiers that created huge dust. The bombing did not stop just once. The knives that bounced through the dust cloud were aimed again at their destination and fired at terrifying speeds, repeating several times. Puff poop! Geek! The sound of swords clashing behind the tearing noise sounds like the cries of a ghost. Geek! Qarring! Everyones faces were filled with fear and joy. I witnessed the state of martial god, which is different from a simple empty space attack, and can only be performed by an absolute expert at the extreme level. Igigeo (ԚS)?! Crumbling! Finally, with a loud roar, four swords flew out randomly. Huh! Huh! Seoyang fell to his knees. Pale complexion. Blood was flowing from the nose and mouth. Confucius! Ma Dong-pil came to his side. Are you okay, Confucius? Tuk. Seoliang picked up the two bags of Yooseongssangdo that had fallen at his feet and stood up unsteadily. Cough! Damn it! Seo-ryang raised his head and his eyes were distorted. It wasnt perfect after all. Among the dust clouds that spread and become cloudy. hook! Mokgangin, covered in blood, rushed towards me with a ghost-like face. He even had a dagger in his hand, as if he had hidden it somewhere. Wow! Ma Dong-pil had no time to stop him. Seo-ryang also rushed towards Mok Gang-in. The two people got closer at high speed and swung their swords frantically at each other. Fuwaaaaak! The ground, soaked with the blood of the two people and turning dark red, looked like an eerie swamp. Chapter 145 Episode 145 The evil lotus blooms in the bloody swamp (5)Damn it! Suddenly! A deep sword wound was revealed on Seoryangs chest where the dagger cut him. Puhwaak! Hongdo raised his dagger and Cheongdo split his exposed shoulder. Whoa! Blood seeped out of Mokgangins mouth. I was hit in the abdomen by a raised slash. The internal power shield was intact, but the internal injuries were so severe that even that was a big shock. Bye! A prosecutor does not only use blades. A sword image was also engraved on Seoliangs shoulder with a left-hand sword strike. Due to extreme consumption of internal energy, neither of them could use martial arts with great destructive power. However, both of them are dancers who are heading towards the extreme, and their lack of skill did not mean that their skills went nowhere. The swords sweep from a short distance seemed much more brutal than before. Awesome! Taaaang! Its a sharp blow. I swung the short dagger, but the longer sword was jerked to the left. Bullfight! Seo-ryang cried out and vomited blood. He was hit in the chest by Mok Gang-ins long throw. Suddenly! Mok Kang-in also failed to hit a follow-up hit. In that brief moment, Hongdo cut off the right arm that had thrown away the long ball. The fight between the two was like that. When one side seems to have the upper hand, they turn it around with an exquisite counterattack, and when they think its finally over, they turn the situation around again with an unexpected technique. A bloody fight with reversals after reversals. Although the spilled blood was just a bowl, the two didnt seem to even notice that. this guy. Embarrassment filled Mo Kang-ins ears. What on earth is this guy?! It raises questions about human essence, not status. It wasnt just a dead soul, it was a dead soul unleashed with the Demons Eye Light Sword. He was confident that the Light Blade Soul was a martial art that even the worlds top ten masters could not easily defeat. I thought I had managed to survive that absolute sword attack, but I also defeated the poison of Chilbodanhonsan Mountain. I could understand even there. I thought it might be possible if I had learned curing techniques specialized for wounds or poison techniques that are good at detoxification. But I couldnt understand the martial arts at all. It was only half-hearted, but it was definitely a sword technique. Fish sword or sword sword. It is the supreme state of being able to control the sword with your mind and control it at will. It is a state of heaven and earth that even transcendental people who have reached the ultimate state of harmony can use it properly. It wasnt perfect. However, the level of martial arts itself is Gwian Gwanggeom was a martial art created to reach the sword sword and sword of heart, which are the ultimate goals of the swordsman. The guys half-assed sword skills were no better than the Demons Eye Light Sword. However, he used herbivorous techniques, which require a much higher level of enlightenment than the Ghost Eye Light Sword. Did you say its the Inhwado method? If the destructive power is maximized by combining the sword technique with herbivory, this is not an ordinary martial art. It was clear that it was a method of extreme ascension that was difficult to come up with even in one generation. Could it be the successor of the Demonic Cult?! A level of ascension that is unbecoming of a young person who has not even grown up. Looking at his combat experience, which was on par with that of the deputy palace master of the Sword Palace, it was impossible for anyone other than the successor of the Demonic Cult. At that time, Seo-ryang raised his foot and struck. Mok Gang-in, who was trying to take a step back to increase the distance, cursed inwardly. This is because it was not just an attack, but a strike with a pile of dirt on the top of the foot. Lets go! His face was covered in dirt. Drops of blood appeared here and there on my cheek, which was scratched by a piece of stone. Even though I was a Mokgang person, I couldnt help but be embarrassed. I had no idea that the person I accepted with my heart would do such a petty trick. K-hab! Flash! Mokgang-in swings his dagger like lightning to block subsequent strikes. Whoops! Seo-ryang, who was about to cut off his leg in one fell swoop, hesitated and retreated. The body of the dagger was short, but the energy in the body was longer than that of a long sword. Damn it. It was an opportunity to deliver a proper blow. That opportunity was blocked because of Mok Gang-ins instincts. no more. Currently, Seoryangs inner work was to transform the high-purity spirit energy taken from the bamboo forest into magical energy through the realization of the realm of harmony. Its efficiency is at a different level from that of other experts. Thats why you can use martial arts that consume a lot of internal energy, such as Inhwadobeop, in succession and still be fine. However, Yuhonbicheon is different. If I continue like this, I will be at a disadvantage. Yuhonbicheons fish sword technique was the strongest herbivorous technique in Inhwadobeop, excluding the last herbivorous technique. It boasts absolute power as it is an herbivore that combines Ikido techniques, and Hell Wind and Mugeukdo also require more endurance than using the Great Red Lotuss Yeonhwansamjang. Unfortunately, he was currently unable to fully use the Yuhon Bicheon. Enlightenment was sufficient, but it was because the demonic body was not innate enough to contain its power. Thats why they should have killed Mok Gang-in even more. Even if he couldnt kill him, he should have at least rendered him incapable of combat. Now that things have come to this, there is only one way. Quick resolution! The pledge previously made by Mokgangin is now made by Seoliang. He kicked the ground and threw Hongdo. Peeeeeeee! As the name suggests, it is a blade that shoots like a meteor. Mokgangin lowered his upper body. wickedness! Hongdo passed by his shoulder and got stuck in the stone wall. Mok Gang-in gritted his teeth. You petty bastard! I didnt see it that way Byak! Blood spurted from his mouth. Seo-yang approached while turning and struck him in the face with his elbow. He wasnt just being punished for being a wooden person. He was struck in the face and at the same time stabbed Seoliang in the side with a dagger. Sigh! The hair on my head stands up from the sharp pain. Fortunately, the dagger did not use any internal power. This is because the internal power was shaken by allowing a blow to the face. Bye! Mu Kang-in lost the dagger he had driven into Seo-ryangs side. This is because his right arm was cracked. Boom! The left hand that bounced to the top missed Cheongdo. Seo-ryangs left arm was broken. The two people took their steps at the same time. Whoa! With a violent collision, Seo-ryang and Mok-gang-in fell backwards without even knowing who was first. Although no bones were broken, it was an attack that took my breath away. Cough! this guy! Mok Gang-in managed to get up from the fallen state and run away. The true energy that had been concentrated to a high enough density to create a lightsaber could no longer be found, but the ghost-like eye glow was still there. Xiliang gritted his teeth. A plague. Whats wrong with this? Mokgangins body was so solid that it was admirable. The number of attacks was similar, but the durability to receive the blows was different. Because its balanced. Perfect harmony, unbiased balance. The level of internal energy, the level of martial arts, and the level of the body are perfectly matched. It is in a state where nothing is lacking. On the other hand, Seoliang was different. The spirit spirit was unified, but his body and inner energy could not pursue enlightenment. Enlightenment had already reached its extreme point a long time ago, but the body and inner energy were unable to do so. Rapid growth was possible because the energy and body were constantly pursuing enlightenment, but the imbalance still remained. Even if their enlightenment is low, they are more unstable than Mokgangin, who has everything perfectly aligned. Squirt! Before we knew it, Mok Gang-in was approaching and kicked towards Seo-ryang. Seo-ryangs eyes distorted. shit! If I allow this, Ill really die Pugh! What?! Mokgangin, who was swinging his foot towards Seoliang, lost his balance and fell. My entire shin, from the top of my foot, is tingling. It was because his career exploded right under his nose. Mok Gang-in was embarrassed. Do you still have that strength left? On the other hand, Seo-ryang was also embarrassed. What is it? He looked down at his hands without realizing it. I thought I couldnt avoid it or prevent it. Jecheongis killing method was the only way to parry that blow. The martial arts that immediately came to mind was Poksangyeong. It reminded me of the collaboration between Poksan-gyeong and Kang Byeok-soo, who had previously rendered Hong Gwan, the head of Jeoksaga, unable to fight. The method worked out, albeit unstable. Without even realizing it. What is this Wow! Pow! Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xi Liang rolled on the ground. He allowed Mok Gang-in to attack him again. But Seoliang did not die or collapse. The demonic energy was burning again in Seoryangs body as he quickly stood up and took a kneeling posture. Mok Gang-in bit his lip. What a monster. I had no idea these words would come out of my own mouth. To that extent, Seoryangs appearance was impressive. This is someone who should never be left alive. Woooo!! A turquoise demonic energy instantly covered the entire body. Not as a swordsman named Mokgang-in, but as the vice-golden master of the sword palace, he thought he must kill his opponent. If he is at that level at a young age, he will undoubtedly be the best in the world in the next five years. And the best person in the world will be shot as an arrow aimed at the swordsman. die! Faaagh! Fighting with the minimum amount of strength remaining is the basic rule of martial arts. Now, Mokang-in has abandoned even the basic common sense of the warrior. This was because he was convinced that the opponent would not be just an enemy but a future disaster. A look of urgency appeared on Seo-ryangs face. What a pair! fast. Following extreme exhaustion of internal power, even the internal power was exhausted due to indiscriminate hand-to-hand combat. There was no way to stop that crazy guy from running. Moreover, I had no strength to avoid or even attack. Die. Xu Liangs eyes wavered. Im really dead. Saaaaagh. I felt Ma Dong-pil running from far away. I could also see Zhong Lishans eyes tinged with resignation. And the delighted faces of the prosecutors waiting inside the inner circle were also seen. is it really going like this? The threat of death I havent felt in quite a while. In the midst of that threat, Seoryang thought again. You werent this soft, were you? When fighting or going out to kill an opponent. He hoped for victory and the successful completion of the murder. That was the purpose, so it was only natural. But what he prioritized more than anything else was his own safety. If I die, there is no point in winning or killing. The most important thing is my own survival, and only if I survive will the next opportunity arise. He always was like that. It was the same in my previous life as an assassin and even after I joined the Church of the Heavenly Demon. The same thing happened when I realized what my true goal was. But what about now? His eyes were overturned and he was rushing only to kill his opponent. They became like the people he was most wary of and avoided the most. why? I could see Mokgangin approaching at high speed. The eyes that gave off a ghostly light were filled with the will to kill. Familiar eyes Seoryang remembered for a moment. C However, in front of the prey I have chosen, do not ask me to put up with even empty words. This is what he said to the Black Bird Committee of the Criminal Law Party when he was trying to destroy Hong Wi-moon, a former evildoer. That wasnt all. C The important thing is that my prey was intercepted by a tough guy. C Even if I tolerate everything else, I will never tolerate those who steal my prey in the middle. Xu Liang was puzzled. Since when was I such a guy? Wasnt it first about protecting yourself? Didnt survival come first? I was the guy for whom my life was the most important thing? Tsutsutsu! The empty Danjeon began to be enveloped in red mist. Magi that opens and expands. Guyumagong was happening. At that time, a deep voice whispered in his ear. Dont ignore your true self. Woooooo!! Seo-ryangs eyes turned blood red. There was an inexplicable calmness in the eerie glow of the eyes. Whoa whoa! Mujiangyins capital drew a diagonal line across his body. Seolyang coughed up blood. He muttered softly along with the blood pouring out. Geumho. Quaaaang! The golden brilliance that shattered the rear exterior wall of the Naewon immediately turned the back garden and the building of the House of Lords into rubble. Chapter 146 Episode 146 The lotus of evil blooms in the bloody swamp (6)Whoop. Whoop. How fast did he run over the distance of how many ri ()? Even Gogu, a supreme expert, began to have difficulty breathing. This was the result of only focusing on speed, ignoring the efficiency of physical strength and internal strength. That wasnt all. Huh! Huh! Gasp! The sound of the black birds breathing behind him was as loud as thunder. Some of the Black Birds had a mark of white foam around their chins, exposed beneath their masks. Gogu shouted. Hold on just a little longer! Although he was usually blunt, he was comparable to Lee Cheon-sang, not just Mudam, the Lord of the Protectorate. Everyones physical strength was not good enough for him to encourage his subordinates. Pabababak! Even though they were breathing so hard, their speed was easy. It cannot be explained by physical strength. Their faith, which was not usually revealed, was burning hotter than ever to save Gods disciples. How much longer did it run like that? Gogus eyes sparkled. I could see Jeoksa Temple in the distance. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Theyre all here! Although it is still a long way away, it is finally captured with the naked eye. That alone was enough for everyone to endure the pain. Gogu bit his lip. What a mess. At first glance, the main gate and the exterior walls were shattered in various places. Seeing the white smoke rising, it seemed like a fire had broken out. Speed up! Paaaaaa! Suppress the pain with your mental power. The Gogu and Black Birds increased their speed even more than before. As I approached at a high speed, I gradually got a sense of things. many. Hundreds of people are involved. A huge melee hmm? Gogus eyes wavered. Two people who exude a very powerful presence. One of thems vitality was rapidly weakening. The flame of life was going out. The speed at which the embers died out was very fast. Three Confucius?! Chaaaaaa! He pulled out the soft sword rolled up at his waist and unleashed his magic attack. Ugh! The soft sword that was swinging became upright. Gogu swung his sword towards the sky. Flash! A terrifying sword energy filled me. It is a sword filled with powerful magical energy. It was a blow that sent a message to the allies to cheer up as reinforcements were right here and a threat to the enemy not to move hastily. Fighting. Shoot! Then, suddenly, raindrops started falling one by one. Gogu punched his fist vigorously in the pouring rain. Quaaaang! There is no way to go back to the main gate or enter the broken outer wall in the distance. Gogu and Heukjowi, who broke through the wall from the front, quickly approached full power. It was then. ! Gogus eyes wavered. what? Saaaaagh. The wind blew. It doesnt seem to be a wind blowing from this world. The wind was wind, but the characteristics of the energy carried by the wind were different. The breath of the devil in the cool, soft breeze. Faba Park! Gogu and the Black Birds stopped the divine law. Their faces, which were breathing heavily, suddenly turned pale. Gogu shouted. Avoid everyone! At the same time, a brilliant light exploded. Fuuuuuuu!! * * * Wow! Geumho cried. When Seoryang called, Geumho always exuded a dignity and fierceness that overwhelmed his son-in-law. But the current Kumho was different. Quad deuk! Quaaaang! It glows and destroys everything around it. Even though it was huge for a fox, it destroyed buildings everywhere with its body, which was smaller than a tiger. Hong Yeo-rins face, who was with Geumho, turned white. The Ga family Gajusil. My father is lying in the Gajusil. However, the head office building was destroyed in an instant. You havent even come to your senses yet. Stop it! At that time, Geumho turned his eyes to Hong Yeo-rin. omg! Hong Yeo-rin opened her mouth wide. Grrrr. My body trembles against my will. Her eyes rolled back in extreme fear. She thought before losing consciousness. Thats not a spirit creature. When the mysterious and beautiful face is distorted, when the blue eyes as bright as jewels are colored with five colors. The moment she raised her golden fur and roared, she realized the true nature of the golden tiger. A disaster out of control itself Geumho raised his head. Kyaaaa!! Cry rrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! Golden yogi bursting out. Ma Dong-pil, who was watching the scene from afar, gritted his teeth. Why is Geumho suddenly. Boom! clattering! The walls of the inner circle collapsed. And from there, numerous prosecutors ran out. Aaaah! Kaaah! Prosecutors screaming. Among them was Yuha Geomdanju Jang Guk, whom Mok Gang-in secretly considered to be his successor. That wasnt all. There were swordsmen from the Bogeomdan, who unleashed the poison of the Tang family everywhere, as well as Geummun, Mokgangins closest associate. They all screamed at the top of their lungs and swung their swords carelessly. With five-colored radiance filling both eyes. Ma Dong-pil shouted. Matriarch Zhongli! The situation has become too urgent. It was not the time to make a retreat and withdraw troops. Zhong Lishan shouted. The Demons of the Sea King and the Three Danes, kill Equator! Faaagh! The demons of Geogyeongga, each holding a spear, rushed at the swordsmen. Whoa whoa! Puhwaak! Kaaaaak! Grrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! Prosecutors fell in a heap. The martial arts of Geogyeonggas demons, especially Haewangwi, stood out. They were a group that demonstrated inaction that belied the reputation of being the strongest organization in Geokyungga. But even so, it was too one-sided. Zhonglisans eyes shook. Why on earth? There was not a single exception. The eyes of all the swordsmen of the sword palace glowed with five colors. Everyone seemed to be out of their minds. And they swung their swords indiscriminately as if they were going to kill anyone in front of them. He also swings his sword at allies front, left and right. It wasnt even proper swordsmanship. The prosecutors show a crazy appearance as if they are going crazy as a group. Zhong Lishans face became blurred. If this is enough They were the ones who had truly received the solo dance of Chilbodanhonsan. This was because Ma Dong-pil broke the inner circle and most of the solo dance was directed to the inner circle. The dead prosecutors collapsed, their skin turning black everywhere. Chilbodanhonsan, which penetrated through the wound, coagulated the blood at a rapid rate. It would be better to withdraw troops. I dont know why, but I didnt think there was any need to bump into it. If you bump into them, the poison could spread. In that case, even if you win the battle, the damage will increase. This was when Zhong Lishan was about to shout out the order to retreat. Gagging! Ugh! The thirty or so members of the Sea King in the lead trembled. At the same time, they all screamed and screamed. Their eyes, which were clearly black and white, gradually became colored with five colors. Zhong Lishan and Ma Dongpils faces turned pale. Everyone, everyone, step back! Get back! Faaagh! Geogyeonggas troops quickly fell back. Fortunately, except for 30 people, there were no victims, perhaps because they were so well trained. What the hell is going on! Ma Dong-pil and Jongnisan are astonished. In the meantime, the crazy prosecutors and sea kings were swinging their weapons wildly. Fuwaaaaak! Hundreds of warriors vomited blood and died. Cut with a sword, stabbed with a spear, poisoned and dying. Rumbling. Red blood has soaked the earth. Bodies pile up on top of fallen bodies, and more bodies pile up on top of them. The corpses under pressure squeezed out more blood, staining the ground red. There is no separate mountain and blood sea. A truly hell-like scene was unfolding. Coo! A blood-red thread spun by silkworms called corpses. After that, a beast emitting golden energy appeared. thud! thud! It got bigger. The Geumhos physique, which was smaller than that of any other tiger, has grown to that of a fairly large tiger. The thin and long snout became thicker, and the four legs became thick like those of a tiger. The slim Geumho was no longer there. Geumho, with the body of a thick and long beast like a fierce tiger that makes mountains, rivers and trees tremble, was complete in itself. Geumhos eyes emitting a sea of five-colored light. Mokgangin opened his mouth wide. what? The prosecutors unwavering determination is of no use. That beast is not a real being. He was the embodiment of disaster that would only be mentioned in the realm of legend or myth. What on earth are you!! It was then. A calm voice pierced Mok Gang-ins ears. Its called Geumho. ? It is a spirit that protects the bamboo forest. Mokgangin looked down at his feet. Before he knew it, his eyes had turned dark as he collapsed. Slurp. Hands moving slowly. The hand went to Mok Gang-ins ankle. omg! Mok Gang-in was startled and took a step back without realizing it. It was instinct. Normally, he would have shaken off Seo-ryangs arm and cut off his head, but his instincts refused to do so. You shouldnt stick to that guy. You shouldnt be close to him. You shouldnt fight him. Kwasik! Xu Liangs hand dug into the ground. Cracks like spider webs were drawn in the ground where the five fingers dug into. Stand up with slow movements with your head down. Wooooow! A dark red energy wavered behind Seo-ryangs back. Seoryang raised his head and opened his mouth without realizing it. Haa. A moan filled with the utmost pleasure. It was as if I had drunk some heavenly nectar. A deep joy appeared on Seoryangs blood-covered face. At that time, Mo Kang-in saw an unbelievable sight. Seo-ryangs top became a rag. All the cuts and bruises that were inside. Slurp. The wounds gradually began to heal. The healing of the wound was noticeably fast. The speed of recovery was truly incomprehensible. Seoryang looking up at the sky. His eyes turned completely black. Tuk. Fighting. Drops of rain began to fall from the dark cloudy sky. I dont know when the dark clouds formed on a dark evening. The rain that had been pouring down little by little quickly turned into a heavy rain and drenched the ground. Shoot! The pouring raindrops spread the blood even further. The dark red ground, soaked with rainwater and blood, looked like an ominous swamp. Soon, Xiliangs magic attack exploded. Flash! Crumbling! Blood-red demonic energy swirled and shot up into the sky. Ugh. The dark lightning no longer bloomed. However, only the ultra-pure magic that became darker and more shaped at the same time filled Seo-ryangs body. Yes. It was a demonic spirit that had reached the extreme and surpassed any level. It was a harmonious magic energy. It was a new level of absolute demonic energy that was encountered when a person in possession of a demon tore through the limits of the demon. Phew. Suddenly, four swords appeared floating in front of Seoliang. Knives that rotate mysteriously with the sword pointing downward. The four horsemen trembled with joy as their true master had finally appeared. Xiliangs hand held the sword of Yongrindo. Kuuk! Intense power in your hands. The confidence that he could destroy everything ignited Seoryangs pleasure. It was a shame, right? The martial arts skills I used. ?! Ill show you properly. Slurp. A terrifying gust of wind rose from the blade of Yongrindo, which was lifted to the top. This is the real hell wind. He struck down his sword. Kwakwakwakkwak!! The devils lotus bloomed in a blood-filled swamp. Another Demon King was born on a vast continent. Chapter 147 Episode 147 Abandoning the name of King Salsuji (1)An ear-splitting roar and a cloud of dust covering dozens of places. And the broken stones and cracked ground as if there had been an earthquake devastated everyones spirit. Gogu shouted. Disguise work! Yes, head of the family! Please report all personnel! Everyone is safe! I was very fortunate. If the order to fall back had been even a little late, more than a third of the Black Birders would have been killed or seriously injured. A martial arts attack that is that powerful. No, is that really martial arts? Even if a typhoon blows, it would be difficult to achieve this kind of power. It shatters exterior walls, blows up buildings, and shakes the earth. Even a supreme expert would not have been able to survive if it had entered its territory. Sword Wind No way?! Gogus eyes trembled slightly. Three Confucius? Wow! He quickly headed to the entrance of the hospital. Then the sight you see. ! Gogu could not contain his astonishment. Direction from the inner circle to the outer circle. Everything in that direction was shattered and disappeared. The traces of Dao Feng, which were about a dozen long and twenty wide, were like scars left by a huge monster swinging its front paws like a mountain range. There was nothing more on the scene of destruction. Whoa. Gogu, startled, turned his head. There was a young man there, holding an infantry weapon that looked like a sword and being guarded by three swords. Bottoms torn here and there. There was almost no top left. Thanks to this, I could clearly see the muscles as tight as a marble stone and all the scars that covered them. Yes. It was a scar. Only reddish scars remain on the body of a person whose life had just been fading away. Even after washing my eyes, I couldnt find any torn skin or bruises. Sigh. Xiliang looked at Gogu. A somewhat surprised look. But there was a certain detachment and composure within it. An absolute magic prayer that goes beyond imagination. Super fast playback! Those who have achieved the pinnacle of demonic power can maximize the healing speed of the body by using the innate demonic energy. However, no matter how extreme one is, they cannot heal their wounds that quickly. then? At this very moment, we have reached the extreme level! When entering a new realm, the body undergoes mysterious changes. If it is a state that transcends martial arts, the change will be even more extreme. Redefinition of the body. The body, covered in blood and grime with scars, looked no different from before, but inside it was different. Not only the muscles, skeleton, and joints, but also the five internal organs were transformed. It is no exaggeration to say that this is a natural transformation. Head of criminal law? Gogu knelt down. And shouted. More intensely than ever. Invincible religion, good luck to the devil! Gogu, the head of the new criminal law, meets the Three Dukes! Afterwards, all the Black Birds also knelt down. Meet the Three Princes! It was truly a majestic sight. Members of the Protestant penal party, the most shunned and feared by demons, give a warm greeting to a young man. Ma Dong-pil felt a strange feeling rising from inside his chest at this natural yet somehow satisfying scene. Xu Liang smiled faintly. I never thought wed meet here. Gogu spoke with a calm attitude. The general military dispatched us. I was able to get a quick call from the head of the Yeonju branch and come all the way here. I see. Forgive me for being late. Please punish us. The Black Birds shouted together. Please punish me! Gogu, a transcendental expert who emits powerful energy waves. And the two hundred members of the Black Bird, who boast of peak capabilities, join together and cry out for punishment. Their voices, actions, and atmosphere made Seoryang a more noble being than anyone else. Xu Liang shook his head. I feel embarrassed looking at other people. Get up now. It was an extremely virtuous tone of voice. Even though he has become a completely different being than before, his appearance has not changed. Gogu got up from his seat. Unlike before, he stood up proudly and looked directly at Seo-ryang before opening his mouth. You have become stronger, Confucius. Are you careful about how you speak in front of other people? Not like that. Gogu had no idea that his tone of voice had changed. Thats how surprising Seo-ryangs presence was. The piety of a great master and the dignity of a transcendent person emanating from him made Gogu cautious in his words and actions. Seoyang turned his head and looked at the scene of destruction he had created. Mok Gang-in was not there. Not a single piece of his flesh remained, not even a drop of blood. This is because the truly powerful Six Hell Winds tore and destroyed everything. I was lucky. I know that luck alone cannot achieve such a level. Whats more, she is Confuciuss senior. What Gogu said made sense. But what Seoliang said was true. He was indeed lucky. Just when he needed stimulation, he met an opponent who made his anger boil, and that opponent happened to be a person equal to or half as strong as him. Thanks to that strong man, Seoryang was able to build its current state. And one more thing. Slurp. Geumho came to his side and rubbed his head. Geumhos body, which was much larger than before, was reminiscent of a great tiger. In particular, the tail, which was as big as the body, made the already huge body look even bigger. Kumho. Crumble. Now the sound in my throat has become considerably lower. It looked mysterious and sacred, but now it looked very heavy and fierce, both in appearance and atmosphere. Even the blunt Gogu couldnt help but express his surprise at this time. This beast? thats right. How can it get this big? I dont know. I grew up because I wanted to grow up. Although it sounded like a joke, Seo-ryang was sincere. In the first place, the golden tiger was a spiritual creature that could not be understood by human common sense. Gogu nodded. Anyway, Geumho wasnt important right now. Are you feeling okay? Nothing better. It would have to be that way. Gogu, who had been watching Seoryang for a moment, spoke in a slightly quiet voice. I sincerely apologize for reaching the extreme limit. okay. You are getting closer to becoming the successor to our school. Its quite funny when you say that. You dont like me very much, do you? You misunderstand. misunderstanding? Sreuk. Before we knew it, Seoliang was right in front of Gogu. The devils eyes looking into Gogus eyes. For a moment, Gogu felt the urge to turn his head and throw away. okay. Its a misunderstanding. You dont hate me that much. . But I dont like it either. The screening looks very complicated. Gogus eyes wavered. Xu Liang turned around. I dont care what you think of me. Because Im not particularly interested in you. Im not interested. The way he spoke was a sight to behold. No matter how much you are a disciple of the religious leader, it would be difficult to easily throw such words at the head of the criminal code. Gogu, who normally wouldnt have paid any attention, was now shaken by those words. I almost felt angry for a moment because I felt like I had been ignored for no reason. Lets take care of things first. Seoliang aimed at Yongrindo with his middle finger. Everyones eyes were focused on him. Woooooo!! A red-hot demon energy appeared on Yonglindos huge sword body. It was Gu Yumagi who boasted absolute intimidation. His Guyu Demonic Force, which had evolved into an innate demonic energy, forcibly hardened the bodies of everyone in the area just by making a decision and releasing it. Slurp. Ma Dong-pil, Jong-lisan, and the demons of Geogyeongga standing behind them. Furthermore, the Black Birds also knelt down. When faced with that powerful demonic force, they acted like that without even realizing it. Cheeeeeeeek! The raindrops falling on the sword loaded with demonic energy all evaporated. Xiliangs magical eyes flashed. Paralarak! The winds blowing from all directions created a huge gust of wind, and the huge gust of wind blew the air of the area into the sky. Hwiee!! A swirling red wind rises. The wind contained all the remaining poisonous energy of the Shinseonpung and Chilbodanhonsan. The two poisons that were encroached upon during the Gu Yuma Period will no longer function properly. Thats it. He draped the Yongrindo over his shoulder as if to show off, and put his left hand forward. Srurr. The Seven Night Blades and the Meteor Twin Blades that were floating in the air gathered in front of him. Xiliang looked around. Everyone was looking at him, but he was not at all conscious of their gaze. None of the demons of Jeoksaga have come to their senses. Everyone is lying dead in each building. He looked toward the inner circle. The robber bitch also fell. Seo-ryang shrugged his shoulders. I want to talk about this, but theres no one to talk about it. He approached the Geogyeong family head. Zhong Lishan flinched without realizing it. Matriarch. Tell me. Even after spitting out the words, Zhong Lishan somehow felt awkward. It suddenly occurred to me that I shouldnt speak in this way to the other person. Im thinking of going to a nearby branch for a while to collect myself. Would you like to come with me? Im not telling you to go back to Geogyeongga like this, but Im asking you to go together. Zhonglisan, who had been watching Seoliang, soon turned around and shouted. Let Haewangwi and Samdan return to their families. The demons of Geogyeongga could not help but be embarrassed. Matriarch. It is the name of the head of the family. Everyone go back and wait. The demons bowed their heads at the cold tone of voice. He realized that the head of the family had a firm heart. Xu Liang smiled. Zhong Lishan was a man with good sense. He doesnt know why he wants to join him, but he knows that theres nothing good about dragging the house demons with him. Shall we go? I understand. Ma Dong-pil approached Seo-ryang. Confucius. Good job. no. I didnt do anything. Thats ridiculous. If you hadnt come here to escort me, I wouldnt have been able to get rid of them or become this strong. You have done more than your share of work. Ma Dong-pil bowed his head politely. I just take it easy. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xiliang said to Gogu. What are you going to do? What do you mean? The people who occupied Jeoksa Temple are the Sword Palaces henchmen. They all died, but one survived. ? I kept the Sword Palaces heir, Sogung Lord, alive. Gogus eyes lit up. Good. Take him and return to the school. Because I still have work left to do. All right. Xi Liang said to Zhong Lishan. Please leave some of Geogyeonggas demons and deliver my message to Jeoksagas Yeosik when she wakes up. Can you do that? Of course. great. After saying a few words to Zhong Lishan, Xi Liang turned around. lets go. Ma Dong-pil, who didnt know where he got it from, covered Seo-ryangs exposed shoulders with a large black robe. In this way, Seoryang, Ma Dong-pil, Jongnisan, and Geumho set out for Jeoksa Temple. Gogu muttered softly as he watched them walking away. He is an unrivaled genius who realized the extreme magic at the age of his mid-twenties. At first glance, bitterness appeared on Gogus face. It may have started out similar to mine, butits so different from me. Chapter 148 Episode 148 Abandoning the name of King Salsuji (2)The Yeonju branch of the Heavenly Demon Church was located not far from Jeoksa Temple. It was a distance that could be reached in one day by walking or riding a horse for three days. The Yeonju branch was in an uproar due to three men who came to the branch late at night. This is because all the people who came were all prominent figures. The Yeonju branch, which is not often visited by leaders because it is located close to the Heavenly Demon Church, had the honor of hosting the highest leaders for the first time. The three people and one spirit creature hiding in the nearby mountain were able to rest well for the first time in a long time. * * * Shoot. The rain that started three days ago has not stopped until now. Although the rain was not heavy, it had been pouring down for three days, so the air was very humid. It was a little muggy, but it still looked cool. Well, thats difficult. Ma Dong-pil, who brought a small table for drinks, sighed. Theres no choice. Wooooow. Golden magical energy rose around his body. Translucent magical energy surrounded his body. Toad doo doo. Raindrops could not penetrate the translucent membrane of Jinki. He walked straight toward the large pavilion. A subtle surprise appeared on Zhong Lishans face as he stood in the pavilion and looked at Ma Dongpil. Thats amazing. Ma Dong-pil turned his head to Zhong Li-san. yes? Jinkis coordination is close to perfect. Its been a while since Ive seen such a flawless diaphragm. Thats too much praise. Thats not excessive praise. You are at the edge of climax, but you have not been able to overcome the wall. Yet, it shows a level of delicacy that transcends barriers and is beyond that of masters. A small smile appeared on the blunt mouth of Zhong Lishan. Its enough right now, but soon Ill become someone with skills worthy of the person you serve. Ma Dong-pil bowed his head. This is a word of goodness that comes from the mouth of the worlds greatest family leader. It was a burden, but I was so grateful. At that time, a calm voice was heard from the end of the pavilion. Dongpil is too much for me. Whether you are weak or strong, that fact does not change. Zhong Lishan shook his head. That might actually be rude to Howie Ma. Is that so? Of course. Ma Howie seems to feel a strong sense of duty in protecting the Inspector General, or rather the Three Dukes, and a sense of satisfaction that is just as great as that sense of duty. He looked at Ma Dong-pil. Isnt that so? Ma Dong-pil smiled. What the matriarch said is correct. Anyway, just come up. I know your skills are great, but theres no need to waste your energy unnecessarily. All right. Ma Dong-pil came up to the pavilion and placed a drinking table in the center. Confucius? Well wait a minute. It wont take long, so start with the matriarch first. Seoliang was sitting at the end of the pavilion. Unlike usual, he looked very detached wearing a simple white robe and with his hair down. The sight of him sitting cross-legged and closing his eyes was like watching a young Taoist monk practicing to attain enlightenment. Zhong Lishan, who was looking at Xiliang briefly, shook his head. We should have a drink together. I will wait, so please take your time and observe. All right. Zhong Lishan, who was quietly looking at Xu Liang, realized that he was already completely focused on himself. Shoot ahhh. The rain, which seemed to be subsiding, became a little heavier. The sound of raindrops hitting the building and the ground sounded like gold hitting metal. Zhong Lishan spoke to Ma Dongpil. When did you first become acquainted with Confucius? It wasnt that long ago. Now we are entering our second year. Thats amazing. Its not true that the affection between people only deepens over time but I thought it lasted at least ten years. Confucius gave me a lot. is it. yes. What Ma Dong-pil said is probably true. The Samgongja he saw was not a person who would accept someones head. It is likely that the three princes first devoted their affection to Ma Dong-pil. However, a relationship is something that cannot be explained simply in a few words. Ma Dong-pil also must have been for the Three Confucius more than the affection he gave to the Three Confucius. Even so, it is a strange relationship. This is because, rather than a relationship between a high-ranking Confucius and a guard, it was as if we were seeing comrades in arms who were as close as blood relatives. Zhong Lishan, who had been watching Ma Dong-pil for a moment, relaxed his arms. Would you like to relax your body? yes? I told you to start drinking first, but thats not the right thing to do. But theres no point in waiting around so Im just going to sweat it out. Ma Dong-pils eyes widened. Is that okay? Why not? Its raining and its going to be nice, but theres no reason to hang out if you have a good warrior to deal with, right? He is offered a secret service by the head of the Chilga clan. It was truly a situation that I could not have even dreamed of during my time as head of the defense court. Of course, Ma Dong-pil did not refuse. If its okay with you, matriarch, Ill take some lessons from you. Good. Lets move a little away from the pavilion. After a while, the two people stood face to face. Ma Dong-pil looked at the spear in Zhong Li-sans hand. Its an amazing weapon. Your sword is no better. Isnt that sword an absolute demon sword, one of the top ten demon swords? I couldnt bring out the true beauty of this sword. Its still just a hard, sharp sword. Zhong Lishan shook his head. Taking the enemys life with a hard and sharp sword, isnt that the essence of weapons? No matter how amazing the Ink King Sword is, it is ultimately just a weapon. . The true nature of all weapons is already revealed in their form. All you have to do is swing that sword more efficiently, theres no need to focus on unleashing its hidden power. From the perspective of martial arts, such things are just impurities. It felt like I had been punched in the back of the head. Ma Dong-pils expression was like that. Zhong Lishans eyes shone. Even before the spears and swords met, the opponent had already realized something. Let me add a few more words. Do you remember the sword of the Sword Master, the Sword Master, that fought the Three Dukes three days ago? yes. His sword was neither a divine weapon nor a famous sword. It was just an ordinary iron sword. He cornered the Three Dukes with that sword. It means you have a proper understanding of the nature of weapons. Sigh. The sea dragon spear aimed at Ma Dong-pil. Raindrops hit the long, sharp spear blade and flew in all directions. Even the best expert in the world will die if there is a hole in his heart. Its the same whether you pierce it with a new soldier or a tree branch. ! Slurp. Zhong Lishan walked towards Ma Dongpil. An ordinary gait with no fast movements or exquisite steps. However, the Sea Dragon Spear never wavered and was aimed at Ma Dong-pils chest. Wooooow. Ma Dong-pil opened Geumgang Yacha Magic Gong. Chaaaang! The drawn ink king sword lit up a brilliant gold fire. Im going in. whenever. Faaagh! Unlike Jongnisans leisurely pace, Ma Dongpils approach speed was blindingly fast. Ma Dong-pil goes into full power in an instant and throws away his sword. Zhong Lishans hand shook slightly. Whoa! Even the sound of rain could not block the sound of the crash. Ma Dong-pil staggered and took three or four steps back. Zhong Lishan briefly shouted. again. Boom! There was no answer. Ma Dong-pil, who was quickly approaching, suddenly turned to the left and swung his sword. A sword that cuts diagonally. At first glance, admiration appeared on Zhong Lishans face at the honest and serious slash. Whoops! But that was all. Ma Dong-pils steel sword was blocked by the spear of the Sea Dragon Spear and was thrown backwards. Pabababak! A land that moves at a frightening speed. The rainwater that seeped into the ground burst out, and the shock waves from the crashing weapons drove away the moisture. He does not use martial arts that consume a lot of internal energy, nor does he show his will to kill his opponent. Two people who explore the essence of martial arts by simply clashing with each others weapons. Ma Dong-pil, who was striking one sword at a time, suddenly became hazy. I was completely immersed in this fight. Even if the story is the same, the level of enlightenment varies depending on when you hear it. After seeing Mu Kang-ins high-level swordsmanship and adding timely advice from Zhong Li-san, Ma Dong-pil also achieved another growth spurt. A subtle admiration appeared in Zhong Lishans eyes. This guy is also a bitch. He was greatly impressed by Ma Dong-pils concentration. This is a completely different area from martial arts. For advice to be effective, one must constantly think about martial arts and ones attitude toward martial arts remains the same. Throwing oneself into the sea of nothingness without putting tension on the escort. It was a warriors attitude that was much harder to obtain than other talents. good! I met a talented person who can wield a spear with ease. Even if there is no point in discussing the winner, clashing military flags is exciting in itself. He actually gave advice to Ma Dong-pil, but after seeing his opponent focused, Jong-lisan also began to get used to this fight. A dance for the learning of two masters. Even though I had no choice but to survive, it was intense, and even though I was giving my all, I was relaxed. The dance between the two ended in one hour. Unlike Zhongnisan, who was relatively intact, Ma Dongpils clothes were in tatters. Blood oozed from all over the rain-soaked clothes, but surprisingly, the wound was not deep. By the time the two people, after taking a clean bath and changing their clothes, went up to the pavilion again, the sun was slowly setting. Because of the dark clouds, it was much darker than usual, so we had to hang flower lanterns all over the pavilion. With the eyesight of masters who had reached the highest level, there was no need for fire lanterns, but there was a clear difference whether there was light or not. Toad! Fight! The pouring rain has calmed down a little. How long would it take to have a heated discussion about martial arts over a drinking table? hmm. Only then did Seo-ryang stand up. Are you awake? uh? Is it already this time? exactly. sorry. I had no idea that so much time had passed. Its okay. You dont know how much time it takes for a warrior who has entered a new realm to explore that new world. Xu Liang smiled faintly. As Zhongnisan said, when you enter a new realm, you must make every effort to regain your strength. In some cases, some people take several months. But in fact, for Seoryang, this was not a new world. I had already come up before, but I only needed to meditate because I came up as a demon. And in that short period of time, he was able to fully understand the state of being an extreme demon. Ma Dong-pil stood up. Ill bring the drinking table back. are you okay. The food is all cold. Why not just grab it and eat it roughly? Isnt that right? Zhong Lishan also nodded. It doesnt matter to us, but arent the Three Dukes hungry? Theres no need to go drinking, but I think I need more food. its okay. Lets eat a lot tomorrow while doing hangovers. So the three people sat across from each other with the drinking table in the middle. Xi Liang said as he filled Zhong Li Shans cup. Thank you for your hard work in the chaotic battlefield. I havent suffered anything. The Three Dukes suffered the most. Its just that I couldnt control my anger and went on a rampage. This time, I filled Ma Dong-pils cup. You worked hard too. thank you. Finally, Xiliangs cup was filled. Now, shall we have a refreshing drink first? Ching! The three people who toasted coolly emptied their glasses. As soon as the glass was empty, Xi Liang opened his mouth. Matriarch. Please speak. Im not going to talk too much. Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. hmm? widely. Seo-ryang put down the cup and said with a smile. Please join me. Chapter 149 Episode 149 Abandoning the name of King Salsuji (3) Neitherthe raindrops falling steadily nor the sound of the wind coming through the open pillars of the pavilion were clearer than Seoryangs voice. Lets do this together? Thats right. hmm. Zhong Lishan showed no signs of surprise. He just filled his own cup. Xu Liang asked as if he was surprised. Were you guessing? Would you like a drink? It wasnt an answer to the question. Seo-ryang nodded and held out a glass. Zhong Lishan said as he poured the drink. I thought before meeting the Three Dukes again. What do you mean? Why are you trying to go back to Jeoksa Temple after the inspection? Take me with you, too. . If you want to go, it doesnt matter if you go right away, so why bother stopping by after the inspection of the Seven Houses is over? Zhonglisan did not just fill Xi Liangs cup. He also slowly filled Ma Dong-pils glass. As a special inspector of the Protestant Church, I may have received another secret order from the religious leader. But I thought that couldnt be possible. Why did you think that? Because I didnt feel a sense of obligation. A sense of duty? exactly. A sense of duty. widely. Zhong Lishan put down the bottle and raised his glass. It wasnt a sense of duty, it was a desire. A strong desire was blooming in the eyes of the Three Dukes. A desire only for yourself, not for anyone else. . That desire could be seen as a sense of purpose in other words. Xu Liang smiled. Were my eyes that harsh? exactly. Zhonglisan emptied his glass. This time, Ma Dong-pil poured alcohol into his glass. Zhong Lishan looked down at the slowly filling cup and opened his mouth. Are they trying to erase Jeoksaga? Nonsense. Even if that were possible, it would have been something that had been pushed aside during the inspection. There was no need to go through the trouble of coming back. I guess you guessed it from there. I couldnt guess. Zhong Lishan glanced at Xu Liangs shoulder. Until I saw the inspectors epaulettes removed from the three princes shoulders. . The three princes we met again were not inspectors. It was completely personal. I did. The religious leaders candidate is visiting the Mado Chilga, which he has no connection to? A family that was completely turned over by a single inspection? Zhong Lishan emptied his glass again. It is not a secret order from the leader, nor is it to push out Jeoksaga. Nevertheless, I and Geogyeonggas troops accompanied me and headed toward Jeoksa Temple. . The reason he went with the main familys troops was a deception to put pressure on the opponent. For me, I couldnt find any reason other than appeasement and training. Xu Liang said as he refilled his glass. You have a good feeling. Seo-ryang filled Jong-lisans cup and emptied his own cup. He picked up a bottle of alcohol. But I didnt fill the glass right away. So have you made a decision? Like I said, I dont talk for a long time. Its surprising that Zhong Lishan guessed, but thats it. What was important to him was not how the other person guessed whether or not he would accept his proposal or how he felt about it. Zhong Lishan opened his mouth. I just want to ask you two questions. As much as you want. What do you plan to do if you reject the three princes offer? What do you plan to do? Those who receive the offer can choose to accept or reject it. But I also have to bear the consequences of my choices. I wonder how the Three Dukes would turn out if I refused. Xu Liang smiled. Normally, we would ask about compensation after acceptance, but the head of the family is curious about the consequences of the option of refusal. It has to be that way. The snow on Zhonglisan Mountain has deepened. I am a person who has personally witnessed the abilities of the Three Dukes. I know how cruel the Three Dukes can be when they become hostile towards someone. . Thats why Im asking. It doesnt do anything. ? There was only one question, but Ill give you two answers. Xi Liang put down the bottle of alcohol. He still hasnt filled his cup. If you accept my offer, I will ask you for a lot. If you need anything, you can ask me for many things. But the relationship is by no means master-servant. Are we in a relationship where we use each other as needed? To put it bluntly, yes. Zhong Lishan nodded. What if I refuse? Thats it. We can rest well here at the Yeonju branch and then go our separate ways. Is that really the end? Did you know that I would do harm to the head of the family? exactly. Xiliang pouted his mouth. You are too firm. The Three Dukes I saw were not people who schemed behind the scenes. In that case, I prefer to meet in person and break it down. That is correct. There is no middle ground in turf wars. Either you are an enemy or you are an ally. From the moment I rejected the offer of the Three Dukes, I You are still the same Lord Geogyeong. ? sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even if you refuse, you are still the head of the family. He is not my enemy. Why do you think that? What if the moment comes when I have to train with someone else and attack the Three Dukes? Then you can face the enemy then. Zhong Lishans eyebrows furrowed. If that is true, you may be said to have a refreshing personality, but you will not be evaluated as being very wise. At least here in the Demonic Forest. Its actually closer to the opposite. What do you mean? There was a serious look on Seo-ryangs face. In attacking Uicheon Alliance and Sanghyeolseong Fortress, the power of the Seven Witches is an essential element. But what if I hit one of them with my own hand? You may hear that its refreshing, but you wont hear that its wise. ! Zhong Lishan looked surprised. Were targeting Uicheonmaeng and Sanghyeolseong Fortress? Is there a problem? Are you really planning on going to war between those two groups? well. I havent even considered war, but Im willing to do even worse if it means getting rid of them. Zhong Li-san, who had been staring blankly at Seo-ryang, turned his gaze to Ma Dong-pil. Ma Dong-pil still had a calm face. Did you know that too? of course. They wondered if it was natural. Since he is a guard warrior with a strong bond, you may have heard about him in advance. But Zhonglisan couldnt understand. Before you are a bodyguard of the Three Dukes, you are a demon of Shingyo. This is such a big issue. You saw it wrong. what? Before I am a demon of Shingyo, I am a bodyguard of the Three Princes. ! No matter what you do in the future, I will always be by your side and protect you. Thats my job. No matter what Confucius thinks, I just believe and follow him. Zhong Lishan burst out laughing. Ma Dong-pils calm voice did not waver even an inch. Were targeting Uicheonmaeng and Sanghyeolseong Fortress? How on earth? Maengseonggyo (˳ǔ) These three groups are the super powers of martial arts called the Kanghosamse (). If just one of them collapses, Gangho will be in shambles. That was precisely the reason why the three groups had not yet been able to wage an all-out war. Even if two groups go to war and the outcome is decided, it is certain that more than half of the troops on the winning side will also be lost. Then its over. The last group standing idly by will attack the weak side and tear it down in one fell swoop. Then, only one force will remain among the Ganghosamse. Even if it is impossible to unify the rivers and lakes, we will become the best force in the world and dominate the rivers and lakes. Are you anxious? Zhong Lishan was startled and looked at Xi Liang. Seoryangs smiling eyes. There was a subtle coolness in those eyes. Since you reacted that way, I also have a question. . What is your dream, matriarch? No, what is your goal? ?! Are you going to expand your family and become the head of the Magical Seven Houses and live off the land? Do you want to maintain your current power and end your life comfortably? !! If the Protestants say they want to start a war, do you plan to shout that you cant do it and then hide? Zhong Lishan gritted his teeth. That wasnt the point. If a war breaks out, my family will stand at the forefront and annihilate the enemies. However, if you force a war, it will be. There is no middle ground in a war of power. . Thats what the head of the family said a little while ago. There was a hint of seriousness in Seo-ryangs eyes as well. great. Forget the pun. Even if the head of the family rejects my offer, I will not cause any harm to the Geogyeong family. The reason is because the Geogyeong family is still a necessary force. . If you accept, you will have to overcome incalculable adversity with me. If you refuse, you can rest in peace and then go back. . Thats all the answer to the question. Are you satisfied? Zhong Lishan was speechless. Xu Liang nodded. I think you understand. I think it lightened the burden. I will wait for the next question. . How can you not say anything? Didnt you say you had two questions? You already answered. Eh? Another question. The answer to that question was given by the Three Dukes. What was the question? target. Ohh. Zhong Lishan touched the glass. Whether I accept or reject something, I feel the need to find out what kind of person the other person is. Of course, I thought we needed to know what the other person ultimately wants. So did you like the answer? Zhong Lishan was silent again. It was after half a hour had passed that he touched his glass several times and opened his mouth again. I think the Three Dukes will have to walk a pretty rough path to achieve that goal. of course. Im already getting cramps in my head. And I should be the successor as well. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. Zhong Lishan looked directly into Xu Liangs eyes. You will have to shed quite a bit of blood to become the heir. . Isnt that so? I dont think you necessarily need to be the successor. But once you become the successor, many things will become easier. Ultimately, you are saying that you will become the successor. Thats right. To sum it up, the Three Dukes are now telling the Six Dukes father to be on his side. At the same time, you are receiving a training offer from someone who is the most driven and quite strong among the succession candidates. Seo-ryang winked his eyes playfully. Plus, hes quite likable. Zhong Lishan chuckled. If the other person had been of the opposite sex, it would have been a factor that was not easy to ignore. So whats the answer? Zhong Lishan emptied his drink. Please follow me. Cancer. Grrr. A glass that fills slowly. Before the cup was even filled, Zhong Lishan spoke. My son is not a religious leader. I think it will be difficult to defeat the Grand Duke or the Second Duke before the Three Dukes. Is that so? exactly. A full glass. Zhong Lishan held out his cup and spoke calmly. If there are traces of my sons blood on the stepping stone to becoming the heir, I will do whatever it takes to kill you. The calm voice contained a terrifying murderous spirit. Xu Liang held out the glass with a serious face. That will never happen. Jjaeng! The two people who made a toast emptied their glasses. After emptying his glass, Zhong Lishan stood up and bowed politely. Shin (), Geogyeonggaju Jonglisan, from this moment on, I will serve Confucius as my lord. Seo-ryang did not get up. This was because he realized that greeting someone face-to-face as a polite gesture that was difficult to handle would actually lower the other persons dignity. He said calmly. Please take care of me in the future. Chapter 150 Episode 150 Abandoning the name of King Salsuji (4)Sir. The head of the criminal court requests an audience. Come on in. Kugoogung! The gates of Daejeon opened and Gogu entered. Lee Cheon-sang was sitting at a small table next to the window, not at the Taesa where he usually sat. Its a datatak, but the glass is a drinking glass. Steam was rising, as if it had been heated up. Gogu bowed. The head of the criminal court has an audience with the religious leader. from now on. Gogu got up from his seat and came to Lee Cheon-sangs side. Lee Cheon-sang took out another glass and placed it across from him. Lets have a drink. yes. Gogu sat down carefully. Lee Cheon-sang said as he filled his glass. Is there anything else to report? I have requested an audience to give you a more detailed report. I know. Gogu described in detail what he saw and the flow of events. Lee Cheon-sangs eyes sparkled. and? . I dont think thats all. Gogu, who was silent for a moment, finally opened his mouth. And the Three Confucius, Xu Liang, has reached the extreme limit. As expected. Gogus eyes wavered. Thats true too? Did the teacher already guess it? Lee Cheon-sang said calmly. Ten days ago, Pan Majeong called me. ! Gogus fists clenched. Cold sweat formed on my fists that had turned white. Thanks to that, I was able to find out. This guy is ready to go to the extreme. Is that so? Lee Cheon-sang pounded his heart. Hyung Eugene Do told me. Excited. It performed well. My heart is pounding. Is that dexterity still the same? Gogu could not answer. Even though he had to answer the cult leaders questions, he couldnt. Lee Cheon-sang, who emptied his glass, continued. I once visited the prison cell of the Penal Court. The basement of the penal court was fortified. Its just a humble talent. Lee Cheon-sang shook his head. You are using your talents well. Thats why I care about you. Thick tendons were revealed on the gogus chin. But even for a moment. Ill keep that in mind. Drink. Gogu emptied his glass. Lee Cheon-sang buried his back in the chair. Lets just go. Gogu got up, bowed his head, and left Daejeon. Lee Cheon-sang turned his head to the window. The sky outside was very dark. Dark clouds rolling in from the north were approaching Hundred Thousand Mountains. Dont be sad when you look at places where your talent cant reach. The corner of Lee Cheon-sangs mouth slightly rose. Disciple. * * * There was a small bamboo forest in the back of the Yeonju branch. Its not really suitable for use as a training ground, but theres no better place to cool off. Although it does not have the purity of the bamboo forest, the bamboo forest here also has its own charm. In the middle of the bamboo forest. Seo-ryang stood with his eyes closed and stretched out his hands. Kuuk. Xiliang opened his eyes. Before he knew it, he had a dragon sword in his hand. hmm. He slowly let go. Still, Yongrin Island was still floating in the air. Xu Liang nodded. thats enough. Slurp. As if held by an invisible person, Yongrindo slowly spun around and then crashed into the ground. The magic inspection is over. After reaching the extreme level, Gu Yuma Gong was completely transformed. The five gates of hell that originally existed have now been reduced to three. The previous door-to-door ceremony and fingerprint ceremony are nothing more than a path to the ultimate demon. Since you have reached your destination, you will never open the door again. Until then. The beginning of a new hell gate. The third gate among the old gates of hell. Only when the door is completely opened can one reach the state of life. Just because one has reached the level of extreme magic or harmony, that does not mean that all the masters within it have similar skills. Just as there are differences in level among peak masters, there are also differences in levels among transcendental masters. The difference is that the deeper the level, the wider the distance. It was clear that Seo-ryang, or Cheon Ha-jin, in his previous life was the best assassin in the world, but in terms of simple martial arts, he was at the bottom of the top ten masters, and in a good sense, he was in the middle to bottom. However, because the martial arts used were so great, it was only possible to reduce the difference a little. In other words, even if the current Seo-ryang has reached the extreme level, it is difficult to compete with a teenage expert. Likewise, there is a difference with the old Amazon. It wont be late. If you keep working hard like you do now. Kuuk. Seolyangs eyes deepened as he clenched his fist. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. the problem is. Paaaaang! A fist fired into the air. Even though I wasnt putting any effort into it, I felt an incredible amount of wind pressure. Bamboo leaves on the ground rose high in the air and hovered beyond his raised fist. Twisting muscles. A powerful force pulsating within it. Seoliang grunted as if he was losing his temper. Where has all the delicacy gone? The current Guyumagong was completed with the help of Lee Cheon-sang after converting the dark energy into magic art. The pursuit of magic and magic is different. Naturally, the nature of maternal martial arts performed with strength is also different. However, the flow of external martial arts varies depending on the internal martial arts method and the personality, habits, and experience of the person practicing it. Jecheongi, who was delicate and secretive, became destructive and ferocious after learning magic. However, due to accumulated experience, even in the midst of destructive changes, there was a smooth flow. But its different now. Its too strong. I could tell just by extending my fist. Although each person has a different martial arts skill, it was clear that the Jecheongi, which could be used as a repeater if desired, would be cut off. Is this okay? Magong urges. A new change. It was different from when I lived as King Sal before. It is not my mind that has been strengthened by experience, but the magic itself that tells me to change the martial law. Sigh. A foot taken one step forward. Seo-ryangs body moved. Wow! Seoryang returned after taking dozens of bamboo trees in the blink of an eye. It was truly mind-boggling speed. The power of the Nine Heavenly Earth God Treasures was still the same. Its still the same, but this too Seo-ryangs face turned like a crumpled piece of paper. What the hell is going on? If you use the step method according to its structure, you will achieve a speed that is no different from before. No, if the Magi reaches the Innate Heaven and makes up its mind, it can run faster. However, Magi and Gugyeol are in conflict. Even the muscles of his entire body were rejecting this movement. To erase that feeling of rejection, you have to spend an extra moment, and as a result, the unfolding time slows down by half a beat. You can expand it enough, but it doesnt fit your body. The rejection reaction was much more severe than that of Jecheongi. It has to be that way. Whether covert or destructive, Jecheongi is a killing method created to kill the opponent. Therefore, even if you use magic techniques, there is no conflict between energy and energy. But Gucheonchukjisinbo is different. Chukji Shinbos military intention was to quickly infiltrate and escape. Seoliangs creativity in using it for combat was great, but it was not a suitable method for head-to-head combat in the first place. A combination of Jecheongi and Chukjisinbo. It is the best martial arts attack for Salsu, but it is not a martial arts attack suitable for Majin. To be exact, it was not a martial art suitable for Seoryang who became a demon. Damn it. Do we have to dig up a whole new one? If the lower body is the center of the body, the steps performed with the lower body can be said to be the center of martial arts. The reason why Seo-ryangs stamina did not decrease even though he ran wild so far was because his lower body was strong. The reason he was good at soft ventilation was because he had good endurance, and that good endurance was also the foundation of his strong lower body. Ssyuk. Seo-ryang touched his thigh. Muscles redefined after climbing a pole horse. His thick and long thighs were honed to use both explosive power and strong endurance. Its different from my previous body. Xu Liangs complexion hardened. Are you really okay? Even if I throw away these martial artists? They were martial artists who had been together for decades. I was worried that I would have to throw away those martial arts skills and get new ones. And as much as I am worried, there is one fact that I have no choice but to admit. Im so anxious, but why does my body want a new martial arts technique? At that moment, Seoryang let out an exclamation. I was looking at it all wrong. Experience as a martial arts sprayer specialized in spraying. A body trained through spraying. The reason why he was able to naturally use the Amyeonggi, Jecheongi, and Chukjisinbo even after piercing the Harmony Sutra was because his life itself was centered on assassination and survival. Its different now. The martial arts he learned during his time as a warrior was added to the magical arts that would be worthy of being called the best in martial arts. Although he has a lot of experience as a shooter, the experience of a head-to-head match is just as good. Moreover, the current body was not that of a killer, but that of a demon skilled in strong attacks. There is only one spirit spirit. Mind and body energy is one thing. Xiliangs eyes deepened. If your body wants it, it means that your mind wants it too. Body and mind are one. Furthermore, martial arts became one with his body. And the reason why the demonic body transformed like this was because the instinct for destruction was growing deep in his heart. Destructive instinct The moment I realized what I truly wanted, my mind and body became aligned. Rotating growth. They grew together and suddenly became one, and the individual who put it all together is the person named Seoryang. Wooooow. Dark demonic energy spread out from his body. In a moment of gently permeating enlightenment, he erased all of Chukji Shinbos phrases from his mind. Furthermore, even the composition of the Jecheongi, excluding the three or four necessary herbivores such as Poksangyeong (ɽ). Lets forget it. Slurp. White smoke rose from his head. As the will rises, the energy rises, and as the energy rises, the mind expands. The moment he thought about forgetting it, he completely forgot the structure of Chukji Shinbo. As if he had never encountered it before. Theres nothing I can do. It was clear that the two martial arts skills would one day be detrimental to him. If so, these martial arts skills will produce results that are worse than nothing. Still, Seoliang felt regretful. I am saying goodbye to my past. Jecheongi Gucheonchukji Shinbo. Powerful weapons that have ensured his survival and taken the lives of his enemies. The dark spirit also turned into Gu Yu Demon. The only thing left was the Guinhwadobeop, which was a martial art that I had never used while training in the first place. The only time Ive used it a couple of times was when the heavenly net was revealed and to buy time to escape. Moreover, the old Yuinhwa method is a martial art whose purpose is destruction in the first place. It is different from the other three martial arts from its inception. In other words, all the martial arts that made him King of Salsuji have left his hands. Its unfortunate, but At the same time, Im also looking forward to it. Salbeop and footbeop have disappeared. Those two things will have to be filled with something new. More powerful and more ferocious. It must be filled with new, high-level martial arts skills suitable for the person he is now. Xi Liang looked south. Towards the Hundred Thousand Mountains, a faraway place invisible to the eye, where the devil dragon called Heavenly Demon God is coiled. I guess I should just take care of one thing and then go back. Only now that he has ascended to the top is he finally able to completely break away from his past as King Salsuji. * * * Confucius. know. A familiar energy coming from a long way away. Xu Liang stood up. I thought only the robber would come, but an unexpected person also came. Chapter 151 Episode 151 Sow seeds (1)There are two types of relationships in the world. These are good and bad relationships. A good relationship is literally a good relationship. Simply put, it can be defined as a relationship that positively influences each other. In that respect, even if you dont like the other person, it can be a good thing in that it stimulates you. So what is a bad relationship? This is the evil relationship. Hong Yeo-rin thought as she sat in the pavilion and watched Seoryang walking from afar. A dirty affair filled with the dregs of failure. And for some reason, it is a bad relationship that brings about regret. Are you here? There was no other greeting. Seoryang came up to the pavilion and sat down comfortably across from him, as if it were his own home. Hong Yeo-rin suddenly felt dazzled. The sight of Seoryang wearing a long robe of the same color over his pure white military uniform was worthy of being called a nobleman. It looked like that even though her unkempt hair was arbitrarily covering her shoulders and back. Or rather, I would say that such naturalness brings out even more elegance. Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was amazing that even with such a large physique, he could exude such nobility. Just looking at his trained body, he was reminiscent of a general commanding a million troops, but the atmosphere revealed was just noble. Its changed. Seoliang has changed again. Even after waking up from Juhwaipma and when I came to Jeoksa Temple as a gamchalsa temple. And even now, he was showing a different side again. On the other hand, I myself also changed. Unlike Seoryang, in a bad way. For some reason, I feel a surge of emotion. Hong Yeo-rin felt like she was going to cry for some reason. How did this happen? Born as the daughter of a Jeok family owner, she has lived a life without any shortcomings. He was well-trained in martial arts, so he was called the late master of the martial arts martial arts world, and at this young age, he worked as an executive at Hwanheewon. At this level, it could be said that it was a solid life. If I hadnt made mistakes, I could have lived comfortably without worrying about trouble for the rest of my life. One mistake created a bad relationship with his brother, and one mistake created a bad relationship with the cult leaders disciple. After that, he lived hating even his father. Hong Yeo-rin bit her lip. I finally had to realize it. Who made the mistake that led to that bad relationship? It was she who became jealous of her brother, who had been selected as the sects disciple, and began to slander him. His relationship with Seo-ryang was successful in its own way, but after he was caught in the evil spirit, he hated the other person passionately. Instead of trying to sort things out, they were busy belittling their opponents. Moreover, after waking up from the demon, I made the situation even worse out of pride. It was the same with the family. Everyone was worried about him, including his father and the family, but he was the one who distanced himself from the worries because he was displeased with them. Yes. All responsibility ultimately lies with you. Even if he wasnt responsible, he should have looked back on himself. If you wanted a life without mistakes, if you dreamed of a life of success, you had to do it. Are you crying? Hong Yeo-rin, startled, looked at Seo-ryang. Xu Liang was frowning. Someone came and suddenly you started crying and making a fuss? yes? Hong Yeo-rin smoothed the corners of her eyes. As Seoryang said, the corners of his eyes were wet. Hong Yeo-rin, wiping her eyes with her sleeve, straightened her back. long time no see. Its been a long time. Its only been 15 days now. It was long enough for me. I understand. She lowered her head as she quietly watched Seo-ryang. Im late to say hello. Thank you for saving my family. Seo-ryangs reaction was nothing but cold. Saving someone is a piece of cake. I was just punishing the thieves who stole my prey. i know. But in the end I will clearly draw the line, but I did not save your family. okay? . And you are still my prey. I hope you dont forget that. Hong Yeo-rins face hardened. Its something you cant easily ignore. What are you going to do if I dont let it go so easily? . The party owns the cancellation of Sinseonpye. I dont know if you know this, but the Tang clan are all closed-minded and dark-hearted perverts, so they wont give you a cure. Xiliangs eyes deepened. Therefore, your family is currently in a state that is no different from extinction. Because most demons lost their internal strength due to Shinseonpyeong. Hong Yeo-rin bit her lip. That is correct. In other words, your family currently does not have any means to stop me. That is correct. Its good that it was recognized so quickly. Thats why I came. hmm? Thats why I came. Because you were the one who cleared away the poisonous smoke of Shinseonpyeong. I thought you could return the demons of the original family to their original state. Seo-ryang chuckled. So, you didnt come because of what I said, but because you wanted something? Thats right Get out. Hong Yeo-rins eyes wavered. What did you say? Fuck off. I dont want to talk to you anymore. . Arent you going? Youre still being rude. Despite? what is that? Are you eating it? Why are you doing this all of a sudden? There are many reasons. First of all, you are still unlucky. The way you talk to the Three Dukes is also rude. Besides, given our past, theres nothing good about seeing each other, right? But you definitely told me Yes, I definitely told you to tell me when you wake up. And then you came here. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. If youre here, Im telling you to stop talking and talking nonsense that will drag on out of pride. Do you want to get annoyed by all kinds of nonsense while there is nothing good to be gained from seeing each other? ! You came because you wanted something from me? Dont talk nonsense. If you really wanted something, you wouldnt have come here after fifteen days. . I want to fix the family, but I dont know how to fix it. I guess I just finished organizing it somehow with the help of those around me, and I came here steadily. I You were bad from the beginning. You are the one who prioritizes your own pride over rebuilding your family. So, he must have been trying to fill his ego that wasnt there by saying nonsense that wasnt even in his heart. Seoliang quenched his thirst with tea. Well, even if you showed even a little bit of improvement, it wouldnt have changed my mind. Kuuk. Hong Yeo-rin clenched her fist. As my fingernails dug into my palms, a thin stream of blood flowed. Okay, so you can leave now and tell the person you came with to come out quickly. For a moment, Hong Yeo-rins eyes wavered. Did you know? Its not magical energy that can be hidden even if you hide it. I was very impressed by his flexible yet strong magic. Seo-ryang looked behind Hong Yeo-rin. Seo-ryang spoke towards the place where no one was there. I know youre all listening, so please come out now. It was then. I didnt mean to eavesdrop on you on purpose. Slurp. A shadow appeared at the entrance to the sponsorship. The identity of the shadow was a woman who appeared to be middle-aged. A woman of ordinary appearance, neither tall nor short. The clothes I was wearing had faded quite a bit, probably because I had worn them for a long time. In many ways, it had an unremarkable appearance. To put it a little excessively, it would not have felt out of place even if she were a woman from a rural village. But no one here, or anyone in the world, could ignore her. I never thought Id see you like this again. The woman lowered her head. It is an honor to see you again, Prince Three. Thats me. The womans eyes shook as she raised her head. He noticed the change in Seoliang at a glance. Its huge. I thought it created a unique atmosphere without spilling any magic The woman got down on one knee. I congratulate you on your great feat. I wouldnt even call him an archduke. There is still a long way to go. A word of humility. What talented person in the world could reach the extreme level at that age? Astonishment appeared on Hong Yeo-rins face. Xu Liang shook his head. I was lucky. Really. It is also true that it requires a certain amount of effort. Well, if you say that, I have nothing to say. Xu Liang stood up. Dont stay there, just come up, matriarch. She is the only female head of the seven magic families and a great merchant who is said to be one of the top ten in the world, beyond the magic martial arts world. With her unrivaled merchant skills and unparalleled martial arts, Yeojangbu drove out powerful family members and unanimously became the head of the family. She was Geumranhwa, the head of the Cheonbogeum family of the time. Anyway, how did you end up accompanying this Palpoon? Seo-ryangs tone was so funny that Geumran-hwa smiled without even realizing it. I couldnt laugh openly because Hong Yeo-rin was next to me. I heard that Jeoksa Temple has been taken over. I had no choice but to go. You are loyal. Because its the same Chilga. So, did you help clear up the Jeoksa Temple? Geumranhwa shook her head. Rather than providing help, we made a deal. Its a transaction its better than goodwill on the part of the giver or receiver. I thought Confucius would understand. Geumranhwa quenched her thirst with tea. It was a car that Hong Yeo-rin had not even touched. Have you finished the inspection? Thats right. I thought Confucius would return to school as soon as the inspection was over. Xu Liang smiled. You probably didnt come here to talk about inspection. Lets get to the point. As expected, its refreshing. Because the prey is waiting to catch me and eat me. Geumranhwa shook her head as if she couldnt stop her. Youre swallowing the Jeoksaga? He speaks in such a tone in front of the Three Confucius, much less in front of an absolute master who has reached the extreme level. This is not because you ignore the other person, but because you know that the other person likes this type of conversation. Leading a conversation flexibly according to the other persons personality was the speaking skill of a merchant. Thats right. Originally, the Commander-in-Chief should have been alive. You were planning to appoint the Commander-in-Chief as the acting head of the family. You seem quite smart. General Jang Although he lacks military and commercial wealth, he is a person who has the ability to cultivate power. Youre good at seeing people. But then it disappeared. Even Jeoksa Temple was reduced to rubble because of sword arching. Xu Liangs face became serious. I will ask you directly. Did Jeoksa Cheonbo Geumga agree to support you? Geumranhwa smiled. Youre quick to notice. What did you believe in when you made that deal? Geumran-hwa turned her gaze to Hong Yeo-rin. I trust this kid. Xu Liang nodded. He didnt want to ask what kind of deal there was between Geumranhwa and Hong Yeorin. This position is currently vacant. This guy is the only one who can be called the acting head of the family. yes. thats right. But looking at the atmosphere, it seems like if you want to swallow the Jeoksaga, you should discuss it with the head of the family, not this guy. Geumranhwa sighed. The acting head of the family is this child. As Confucius said, there is no one who can take charge of Jeoksa, but this child has no experience leading a large organization yet. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. Are you going to take charge of it for the head of the house? yes. This is getting interesting. A slight tension flashed across Geumranhwas face. Seo-ryang, who had emptied the entire teacup, spoke in a low voice. I tried chewing the mashed snake meat, and if I did well, I would even get a dinner table. Chapter 152 Episode 152 Sow seeds (2)Paang! The sharp blade of the spear shone coldly in the moonlight. Whoop. Zhong Lishans body, out of breath, was drenched in sweat. I guess it was a little lacking. He looked at a rock in the distance. Fight! Tuk! A dozen solid lines were drawn on a rock the size of a house. But that was all. There were some crumbled and broken parts, but they were not cleanly split. Sreuk. There was regret on the face of Zhonglisan, who had collected the Sea Dragon Spear. As expected, its difficult. At that time, a voice came from behind. Amazing? Zhong Lishan looked back. Before I knew it, Seoryang was walking from the entrance of the bamboo forest. It is an act of stabbing a spear. If you put your energy into it, it should be normal for a hole the size of a spear blade to be made in the rock. But it looks like it was cut with a spear blade, only the incontinence is drawn. Zhong Lishan lowered his head. Are you here, my lord? Xu Liang waved his hand. Im embarrassed, so just call me Confucius. You cant do that. Unlike Ma Dong-pil, who was blunt but flexible in his own way, Jong-lisan was a very solid man. There was no way they could change the name. Seo-ryang shrugged and came next to him. Moonlight training? Its charming. Its nothing special. Its not a big deal. Seoryang looked at a rock far away. Its about four feet away from this place. With this Hals strength, he showed such a skill As expected, not just anyone can become the head of the Seven Families. Compared to my lord, I am still far behind. Of course thats true. Zhong Lishan asked. Have you finished talking with Geumgaju? Xu Liang did not answer. He, who was watching the rock, held out his hand to Zongnisan. The window. Ask the warrior to lend you a weapon. Even the relationship between lord and subject was not polite. However, Zhong Lishan handed over the Sea Dragon Spear without the slightest hesitation. Ohh? After swinging the sea dragon spear a few times, Seoryang quietly admired it. Is this a thing? The balance between the spear shaft and the blade is exquisite. By mixing soft iron appropriately, the risk of damage was reduced to the limit. Its not just a magic soldier. Boom! Boom! A spear wielded carelessly. The silver spear blade cut through the air. Xu Liang smiled. I dont know what craftsman made it, but youre lucky. thank you. But Huh? Zhong Lishan asked in surprise. Have you ever held a spear? window? of course. Indeed the swinging motion was very natural. Boom! Buuuuung! Hold the center of the spear and rotate it properly. It didnt seem like it took much effort, but the window seemed to come to life on its own. Its not just the window. There is no weapon that I have not handled, such as the ax, whip, mandarin duck, sword, and sword. You are amazing. Its nothing special. I just used whatever I could get my hands on. If necessary, you can even swing a teacup or an animal carcass. A corpse? chuck. Seo-ryang stopped holding the spear and scratched his head. Military technology is actually not that difficult. yes? Seoyang slightly spread his thumb and index finger. No matter if you are the best in the world or the best in history, if you have a hole like this in your chest, you will die. ? It doesnt matter whether the sword is long or short, or whether its a spear, an ax, or an arrow. Isnt martial arts ultimately created to achieve just one result? ! No matter what you use, if you produce the right result, you can say you have used the weaponry at hand efficiently. Zhonglisans eyes shook. The lord was giving the same advice he had given Ma Dong-pil. However, although the words were the same, the content was completely different. Although he spoke of the martial law of properly understanding the sword in his hand, the lord spoke of the martial arts of making only the right results no matter what he held in his hand. In other words, he spoke of the law of martial arts, and his lord spoke of the law of death. Its the same, but the interpretation is completely different. It clearly tells how the two people have lived so far. You can tell how to use the military flag by looking at its shape. Thats why the martial arts technique you just used was amazing. Because the act of stabbing resulted in cutting. Sreuk. Xi Liang lowered his posture. He held the sea dragon spear and pulled it back, thrusting his left arm forward. To use it properly, you have to swing it like this. Paang! Xi Liang lashed out his sea dragon spear. Phew. The bamboo leaves floating in the air swirled around the sea dragon spear. Suuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu. Zhong Lishans eyes widened. Kugoogung! The rock collapsed, breaking into dozens of pieces. Xi Liang handed the spear to Zhong Lishan. Zhonglisan fell silent. how? Whether it is the pinnacle of martial arts or the pinnacle of death, there is only one result. In other words, it is to dissuade Jongryu and return to the sect. ! You ended up cutting yourself with a spear. But your perception is limited to the window. Seo-ryang tapped his head. You threw out your spear, but didnt your energy move along with the slash of the spears blade? Its an extension of that. Imagine that what you are holding is not a spear but a sword. Sword?! Isnt a sword made by shortening the shaft and increasing the blade of a spear? At that moment, Zhong Lishan was shocked as if he had been hit in the back of the head. Slurp. Zhonglisan slowly takes his stance once again. Zhonglisan, who had been concentrating with calm breathing, stopped breathing at some point. thud! A strong recoil from the ground soared from the lower body to the upper body. Whiiiiing! A window flashed like a flash. At the same time, a solid line was drawn on about a dozen bamboo trees behind the rock. Tudu dududuuk! Soon, about a dozen bamboo trees split into hundreds of pieces. Zhong Lishan opened his mouth without realizing it. I threw out the spear with a moment of realization, but I had no idea that it would really succeed. Its imagination. Zhong Lishan was startled and looked at Xi Liang. Seoyang smiled and continued speaking. Living and fighting are manifestations of will. Will is the desire to do something. Theres no way your martial arts skills will falter just by adding a little bit of imagination, right? okay. Its the same. It doesnt matter what weapon you use. Aligning your energy with what you desire. That alone makes a lot of things easier. Zhong Lishan straightened his posture and bowed his head deeply. I received a great lesson. Thank you. What are the teachings? I just scraped together some crude words and said it in a plausible way. Even the same words are perceived differently depending on the situation. Now that I have realized my previously unresolved martial arts needs through Confucius advice, I dont know how to repay this favor. Grace. Seo-ryang scratched his head. You really embarrass people. But if you feel like you owe something back, could you do me a favor? Sreuk. Zhong Lishan got down on one knee. My lord, you just need to give an order. The word favor is not easy to handle. Tsk. I need to get used to this relationship. Seoyang sat down in his seat. Seoliang straightens his back and crosses his arms. A slight look of distress appeared on his face. Well, let me first talk to Geumgaju. yes. The conversation ended well. Although it is difficult to bring the Jeoksagas demons back to normal right away, we have agreed to provide financial support for the next three years. If thats the case, you wont get bullied by strangers. Of course, considering the value of our schools name, no one would mess with it carelessly. okay. And I decided to own 30% of Jeoksagas shares for three years. Zhong Lishans eyes widened as if torn. Three percent do you mean? uh. There are no troops that can be deployed immediately, and money is more useful than unmanned troops right now. Xiliang pouted his lips. I tried to swallow it all in one go, but I only got 30 percent. This is all because of those swordsman bastards. Such things. Isnt that a bit too greedy? A thought occurred to him for a moment, but Zhong Lishan did not say it out loud. Moreover, in order to become a successor, you will have to go through various types of battles. Whether it is a war between organizations or a dispute between soldiers, in the end, money can be used to support it in order to exert its power. the problem is. Will the Protestant church just leave it alone? Xiliang snorted. why? Dont you think you are more dangerous than the Jeoksaga? yes? You decided to take me as your master. If this were interpreted differently, wouldnt the school be in an uproar? ! Thats why we added a clause saying, Until there is a successor. The relationship between you and me will be broken if I do not become the successor. The same goes for Jeoksaga. In the end, this whole relationship is only half the story. Zhong Lishans face hardened. I did not serve you lord with the intention of leaving. Xiliang shook his head. Its nice to hear people say well hold hands until the end, but in the end, were all going to die. If you dont like it, just help me as much as you can. Zhong Lishan lowered his head. There was nothing else to say. After looking at Zhongnisan Mountain for a while, Seo-ryang whetted his appetite. But there are three things to say. yes. I have some work to do to get that 30%. Zhonglisan realized. The favor I would like to ask myself is regarding this matter. What is? decoding. yes? We need to detoxify the demons of the Jeoksaga. If you dont detoxify the new lung, you wont get anything, let alone your 30% share. that! Its a fair deal. I tried to negotiate with the head of Jeoksaga, but there was no leader to negotiate with. In that case, I have to eat at least a little bit of flesh, but the flesh is all rubbish, right? . What are you going to do? Its too much to just eat, so I gave up, but its enough to fill my stomach. Then, wash it thoroughly and eat it. Zhong Lishan, lost in thought for a moment, said. Please give up on Jeoksaga. . If you want more power, why not aim for another power? If I join you, we can go to one more of the seven houses. No. Xu Liangs face became serious. I cant touch anything else anymore. Thats too much of a burden. Its not just a matter of power or money, its a matter of rumors. . And well Im thinking of doing something quite interesting in the process of detoxifying Shinseonlung. yes? Do you think its fun? Xu Liang smiled. It was a cold smile that startled the Zhonglisan he was facing. Its a little dangerous, but it could turn the world around. . Thats why I came to give you a favor, or an order. Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Zhong Lishan lowered his head. What should I do? * * * Ten days later, a Jeon Seo-eung flew into the Yeonju branch. The letter tied to Jeon Seo-eungs ankle was from Jong Li-san, who had returned to the family that night. Confucius. okay. After seeing the letter, Seo-ryang took all four swords and stood up. Lets pick up a flashy gift or a bundle before returning home. Chapter 153 Episode 153 Sow seeds (3)What?! Sangbaek () suddenly got up without realizing it. Is that true? Thats right. Bring the letter! Sangbaeks face turned pale as he read the letter he received from his subordinate. Jeoksalru (e) has truly been wiped out. Jeoksallu was a shooting organization active in the southeastern part of the Central Plains. Although they were originally a notorious assassination organization, there was another real reason why they became famous. The strongest assassin in the South, Four Guns, appeared south of the Yangtze River ten years ago. Jeoksalru was the place that produced the Sagun. Based on the reputation of Sagun, Jeoksallu gradually increased its power, trained more assassins, and was able to stand tall as the best assassin organization in the south. This was the background that made Jeoksallu famous as a powerful teenage assassin organization. But even for a moment. Two years ago, due to some kind of incident, Jeoksallu lost more than half of its assassins. Even Sagun, who was known as Jeoksallus signature assassin and the strongest in the South, became an undesirable guest. However, Jeoksallu was still active as one of the teenage assassination organizations. Although his reputation and performance had not gone anywhere, he was still active. It is said that Jeoksallu was destroyed overnight. why?! Sangbaek bit his lip. Could it be open? Jeoksalu was an organization that still had a lot to do for Haomun (lower five gates). If such an organization were to be wiped out, there was a high probability that it would be the beggars of openness who regarded Hao Wen as a thorn in their eyes. Damn it! thud! There was turbulence in the fist hitting the table. The money I spent on them was enough to amount to hundreds of thousands of nyang That was back then. Vice Division Lord! What else?! Another subordinate handed over a letter with trembling hands. In an unusual atmosphere, Sangbaek took the letter and opened it. ! His hand holding the letter was shaking. Following Jeoksalru to Samheukdan (ڈF)? The Samheokdan was also a military organization operating south of the Yangtze River. It could be said that it was an organization that enjoyed almost the same level of power as the extinct Jeoksallu. It was fortunate that Hao Mun did not do business with the Three Black Danes. But why? Sangbaek felt a strange sense of anxiety. The two assassination organizations that had built up the largest presence south of the Yangtze River were wiped out. Then where else? Three days later, another letter arrived. The Myeongbuhoe (ڤ) was also destroyed. But Sangbaeks face hardened. Are the other three moving west? And so openly? Among the teenage assassination organizations, six are distributed south of the Yangtze River. Three of them have been massacred and the remaining three are moving west. What the hell is going on?! A memory flashed through my head at that time. ?! Sangbaeks eyes wavered. Hello! Yes, Division Master! Bring the list of assassination organizations that participated in the Chuwang Blood Death event two years ago. hurry! After a while, a document was placed in front of him. I guess I was right. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sangbaeks face turned pale. Jeoksallu Samheukdan List Club. These three organizations were the assassination organizations that were involved in the Chuwanghyeolsa. Two years ago, a secret chase took place that only a few people knew about. A great incident in which Uicheonmaeng and Cheolhyeolseong trained to kill a man and carried out a plan to kill a man. They managed to catch him and kill him, but it is said that Maengseongs damage was enormous. People who knew the incident called it Chuwanghyeolsa. A bloody death occurred while tracking down the king. The king meant King Sal, the king of the world of assassins who was considered one of the top ten masters at the time. It was amazing. Sangbaek, who was thinking back to that time, shook his head without realizing it. A chase for seven days and nights. It is said that the number of masters from the Maengseong side who died at the hands of King Sal was close to seven hundred. A major bloodbath that proved how terrifying the power of one absolute master is. This means that over seven days and nights, seven hundred people were killed in one day. Even in the situation of running away. In that number, there were even a few experts who were close to being in their teens. At this level, it should just be considered a monster. Even if he was one of the worlds top ten masters, it was an unbelievable record. The reason Sagun died was because he attacked King Sal at the time. Judging from the traces on the body, it was assumed that he had been struck by a single sword. It is a natural result, since it is like a large hunting cat attacking a tiger, the king of the mountains. Well, the mere fact that Maengseong (˳) held hands with him even for a moment is monster enough. Sangbaek, who was lost in thought, slapped his cheek. Thats not important right now. A subtle fear appeared in Sangbaeks eyes. The organization that participated in the Chuwanghyeolsa went extinct? Could it be that Uicheonmaeng and Sanghyeolseong came forward? Is he going to do something like Tosagufang? Only now? Sangbaek shook his head. That cant be possible. To begin with, the influence of the Demonic Cult is strong in the southern part. It would be difficult to dispatch that many troops to get the job done. It would be more probable that the dead King of Sal became a ghost and killed those people. What on earth is going on? At that time, an urgent cry was heard outside the door. Lord Moon! This is the Lord of the Red Five Dans! come in! Jeok Odanju suddenly opened the door and delivered a letter to Sangbaek. Look at this. Damn it. I never thought I would be so scared to check the contents of the letter. What else? Sangbaek opened the letter. As it was, his body stiffened. Tuk. Fighting. Beads of sweat fell on the letter. Is this real? . Why is there no answer! I asked if this was true! Thats right. This is confirmed directly by members of the Red Army. The last word of the letter came into Sangbaeks trembling eyes. C Demon. The Demon Cult did this? It was then. Thats exactly what I did. The two people, startled, looked at the window. omg! Before I knew it, a young man was sitting in a slanted posture by the window. The young man who was standing next to the Geodo, which was approaching the Chamma Island, looked very lethargic. As expected, its Hao Mun. I thought they were hiding their base in some back alley or market. The young man Seo-ryang touched the window frame. I never thought they would set up their headquarters in a canyon like this. Hao Mun-do has achieved success. Jeok Odanju put his hand on his sword. Who are you? At that moment, Sangbaek raised his hand and blocked the red sword. Sangbaek swallowed his saliva and asked. Are you from Daesan? okay. Jeok Odanju was surprised. Great Mountain means Hundred Thousand Great Mountains, and Hundred Thousand Great Mountains is the home of the Heavenly Demon Church. In other words, it was clear that the young man was a demon belonging to the Demonic Cult. Sangbaek took a deep breath. If you dont mind, may I know your name? Theres nothing I cant tell you. But before that. Seo-ryang pointed out the window with his thumb. They are rushing in, what are you going to do? Should we make a fuss and talk about it? Well, it doesnt matter anyway. Sangbaek shouted. The leader of the Red Order, convey the order to standby status to the disciples! right now! Yes yes! grasp! Jeok Odanju quickly walked out the door. A faint smile appeared on the corner of Seo-ryangs mouth. Its good that you make quick decisions. Yes, there is no need to blow up the home base you worked so hard to build. Sangbaek bit his lip. Blow up your home base? That means that the young man was not the only one who came here. But how did you find this place? Sangbaek will never know. That Xi Liang had been single-handedly tracking down the Jeon Seo-eung sent by Hao Mun-do, who was dispatched to Jeoksa-lu. Even though Chukji Shinbo was abandoned, Xiliangs divine method was still fast enough to chase a flying bird. Please identify yourself. Xiliang. Xiliang? Was there anyone with the name Seoliang in the Demonic Cult? Sigh! Sangbaek bowed his waist. Shangbai, the division head of Haomen, meets the Three Dukes of Xinjiao. The names of the sects disciples are virtually unknown in martial arts circles. Nevertheless, Sangbaek knew Seoryangs identity. With the opening, he was the second-in-command of Hao Wen, who held and swayed the worlds martial arts information. Xu Liang said. Its not time to have a cup of tea, so Ill just briefly mention the business I came to. Please tell me. Sangbaeks attitude was very polite. It had to be that way. No matter how much Hao Mun flies and crawls, he cannot compare to the Heavenly Demon God Cult. Although they had established an information network all over the world, the only place where they could not plant informants was the area of the Heavenly Demon Church. If you get caught wrongly, not only will you die, but the entire Haomun will be cut off. Now he is facing the Shinigami. Are you friends with the Iron Blood Castle? Sangbaek swallowed his saliva again. I wanted to ask how he knew that, but I couldnt. Thats right. A hasty lie is worse than not telling a lie. Sangbaek promised to tell only the truth in this conversation. I thought so. You too are fundamentally Safa. Xu Liang grinned. Thats why Im close with Jeoksalu. yes? Creepy! Sangbaeks complexion turned pale. Seeing the other persons reaction, Seo-ryang whetted his appetite. I didnt come here to threaten you, so theres no need to freeze like that. Lets get to the point. . Among the leaders of the Four Rivers Tang Dynasty who are well-versed in poison, try to find the one closest to here. Are you all going to sing it? why? Is it impossible? Its not impossible Aha? Seo-ryang took the purse out of his pocket and threw it at him. Slam! The bag was very heavy. I couldnt bear to open it because of the atmosphere, but it was clear that the amount was unimaginable. Its an advance fee. If you complete the request properly, I will give you a nice gift. . The period is within five days. Is it possible? Sangbaek placed his electric pouch on the data table. He took another deep breath and opened his mouth. sorry. That request cannot be accepted. Xu Liangs eyes narrowed. why? There are some organizations that we dont touch. The Sichuan Party is one of them, and we have never sold their information until now Is our church also included in that organization? yes? Oh yes! . . What do you want to do? Are you going to accept the request or not? Sangbaeks lips were almost tattered from chewing so much. What do we do? How to? If it becomes known that he sold the Tang familys information to the Demonic Cult, Hao Wens path will be over. In some ways, isnt Sacheondang a place known to be even worse than the Demonic Cult? Without going far, if one poisonous person is released in Haomun, the entire area will turn into hell. hey. Yes yes?! Are you afraid of the partys retaliation? . You seem afraid. Xiliangs eyes deepened. He didnt say anything like saying that the party was scared but not us. It looks like the Iron Blood Castle wont protect you, right? We Just for the Iron Blood Castle. Thats right. I dont know that horses are treated like trainees and chores. . Do you want to come to me? Sangbaeks eyes widened. Xiliang scratched his head. I think were recruiting too many talented people these days but actually, what I lack the most is information. It doesnt matter if youre on campus, but I think there will be a lot of restrictions if you want to be active outside. ! At least I wont become an incompetent trader who cant even complain when an enemy that even I cant handle harasses you. Xu Liang held out his hand. come. At that moment, Sangbaek felt a strange urge to hold that large hand. However, he did not forget his position as a division owner. sorry. Huh. I cant accept requests and I dont like training. Isnt this too stiff? sorry. However, I cannot lie to the guest from Daesan to avoid the moment. This is my will, so please understand. Xu Liang smiled. Its pretty good. Hes not a bad guy. Although he may not have a flashy side, he is definitely a great person with a sense of responsibility. What did you know? Theres nothing you can do. Thank you for your understanding. Still, I wish you could give me information about the party. I brought you a gift that you might like. A gift? Yes, a gift. Xu Liang put his hand out the window. Wooooow! At that moment, about a dozen thick books flew from far away. Sangbaeks eyes wavered. Something in the middle of nowhere?! At such a young age! Seo-ryang tapped the books placed on the window sill. What do you think this is? yes? This is a transaction list taken from Jeoksalu. Your Hao Mun was among them. !! If the Uicheon League finds out about this, wont the Open Party take the lead in trying to push you out? What did Sapas intelligence group do by training with the assassination organization? You know that the Uicheon League have a lot of imagination, right? Sangbaeks face turned black and dead. Seo-ryangs smile deepened. Except one day and give me four days. Move quickly. Chapter 154 Episode 154 Sow seeds (4)so. A look of astonishment appeared on Geumranhwas face. You exterminated three southern assassination organizations, commissioned the remaining three, blocked the road leading to Sichuan, threatened Hao Wen, and kidnapped that person? Yes, but. I couldnt tell whether this person was a disciple of the religious leader, a member of the city administration, or just a copycat with a mind-blowing brain. Confucius. Please speak. I will admit that I did my best in the shortest amount of time to achieve results. Thank you for the compliment. But. A look of embarrassment that could not be hidden was revealed on Geumranhwas face. That person is not just Tang Wendao, he is the poisonous dragon head of the Tang family! Dokryongak was an organization that studied Tang family poison. Numerous poisons are produced in Dokryongak, and at the same time, aloe vera is also produced. It could be said to be the core organization of the Tang family along with Amungak (w), which manufactured all kinds of memorized instruments. Isnt that better? yes? If you are at the level of Poison Dragon, you will have a good understanding of how to make a herbal medicine for fresh lungs. You got it right, right? Poison Ronggakju is Tang Jiajus brother! Then why did you come to the Jeoksa Family to protect your loyalty? yes? Isnt it because Jeoksa was also a colleague of the head of the family? ! Geomgung hit Jeoksaga? youre right. However, the reason they were able to easily take control of Jeoksaga is because of the poison of the Tang family. It was clear that Mok Gang-in, the deputy palace owner, was a difficult expert to handle. However, if they hadnt brought the Shinseonpyeong, Jeoksaga would have been able to easily block them. This means that although the damage may have been significant, it would not have been as devastating as it is now. It seems that Lord Geum is worried about what will happen after the kidnapping of Poison Dragon, but he is not thinking about anything more important than that. . The Party is also our enemy. It even gave strength to the enemies and caused great damage to the Demonic Forest. Besides, werent you the one who started this fight first? Geumranhwas eyes wavered. Xu Liang smiled coldly. The party bastards say this. It is said that if a favor is received twice, it will be repaid tenfold. I am different. Even if you cant repay a favor, you have to repay ten to twenty times whats been done to be relieved. He looked down at the tightly tied middle-aged man next to him. The middle-aged man, who looked like he had been beaten up, looked up at Seoliang with venom dripping from his eyes. It was quite miserable to see him sitting down, tied with thick rope, as if his inner energy had been sealed. It would be a shame to cut off a limb and feed it to dogs, so you worry about the future. Those words are unbecoming of the head of the Seven Families. crudity. The Three Princes are rougher and more unconventional than any demon we have ever seen. At the same time, he has very Mine-like thoughts. If you get hit without being able to attack first and dont even take revenge, youre no longer a demon. After thinking for a moment, Geumranhwa lowered her head. I guess I was the one who was so immersed in peace that I lost my personality. sorry. You dont need to say that much. Because what happens next is important. yes. The golden orchid flower looked at Tang Jing, a middle-aged man. Then the problem is how to open the mouth of interest. How do I open it? You have to beat it to make it open. You know the closed nature of the party, right? These are toxic people. He will never open his mouth under any kind of torture or threats. its okay. They are very good at torturing people. to? Im not bragging, but Ive never seen a single person withstand my torture. Its worth it. I practiced so much while imagining the enemy of Cheolcheon. Anyway, please think of it as meaning that my torture skills are quite remarkable. I dont know what kind of torture technique it is, but will it really work? Just looking at it, it looks like a poisonous tumor. I wont open my mouth easily. Xu Liang grinned. How great can the words that come out of an easy and light mouth be? The words that come out of that heavy muzzle are enough to shake the table. ! Please leave it to me. I will find out the detoxification method for Shinseonlung within today. * * * Dokryonggakju Tang Gyeong was one of the most poisonous men in the Sacheon Tang family. He was someone who did not speak to anyone who was not a blood relative of the head of the family, and his martial arts skills were also worthy of being called a top expert. Moreover, as much as his extensive knowledge of poisons, he had a strong obsession with the poisons and antidotes he created. Geumranhwa is a person worth worrying about. But her concerns were dispelled within half an hour. Here we are. ! There were numerous letters listed on the blood-stained paper. Seoliang said, wiping the blood splattered from his face with a handkerchief. I was trying to live just in case, but its probably real. How Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yes? How did you open his mouth? And that too in this short period of time. Xu Liang chuckled. Its simple. Its just that my torture techniques were so severe that they made him open his heavy mouth. Geumranhwa felt goosebumps rising on the back of her neck. It was not because one person was left in ruins through torture. This person is really. He is in his mid-twenties. It is even said that two years ago, he suffered from a poison spell and lost all of the martial arts he had originally learned. Really He regained his martial arts skills at an astonishing speed and reached the ultimate level of magic in just two years. Among the magicians who were called geniuses, there were many who drank the bitter cup of failure, and in less than 30 years, they rose to the rank of the best martial arts warriors. Dangerous! So its dangerous. It is not because of youth or growth beyond common sense. I cant possibly think of him as young. Even though he is an absolute master who has reached the highest level of extreme horsemanship, he does not create an atmosphere of fear by holding his weight or carelessly emitting energy waves. He has never used his position to create an absurd situation, and he has never used his authority to pressure others. It could have been seen as just a matter of upholding the virtues of superiors, but Geumran-hwa thought differently. Youre scary calm. So I dont know where it will go. In his mid-twenties, he was at the peak of his energy. Sometimes he actually looked like a young man of that age. However, he has never wielded that powerful power carelessly. If you have reached a high level at a young age, it is normal for your neck to feel strong, but I did not see that at all. Noh Kang-ho, an experienced man with the appearance of a young man. However, sometimes he looks simpler than Kangho Chochul. In Geum Ran-hwas eyes, Seo-ryang did not look like a handsome young man, but just like a grotesque monster with many faces. At first glance, I didnt need very expensive medicinal ingredients to make a herbal medicine. The important thing is the combination. Please keep this in mind as it is said that if there is even a slight mistake in controlling the amount, it will not be detoxified. Yes, got it. And Confucius. yes. thank you. Thank you for moving quickly. Xiliang snorted. It was just a move to swallow up 30% of the stake. If it werent for that, why would you bother running around? Geumranhwa smiled. Its quite different from what I said earlier. The person who spoke of loyalty and reprimanded me was Confucius. I just said it. Never mind. Are you embarrassed? Seo-ryang made an evil expression. Are you embarrassed? Me? why? I heard that you have a bad relationship with Jeoksaga in many ways. Since you have embraced those people. It is not acceptance, but exploitation, and it is not a bad relationship, but a good relationship. Anyway, you helped me. Yes, that might be possible. Because its real. believe. You dont believe it, do you? Oh my, why are you so angry? Im not angry! Xiliang sighed deeply. Thats it, just focus on detoxification. If the contract is cancelled, it will only be a matter of time before martial arts is restored. Dongpil! Ma Dong-pil came running from far away. Did you call me, Prince? Hey man, you usually follow me around when I go to the dump, but where are you and what have you been doing? Ah, I was doing what Confucius told me to do earlier. What did you tell me to do? yes. You told us to gather people together and remove the rust from the weapons. Oh, I did. Geumranhwa quietly intervened. Take off the rust? Why is that again? Seoliang snorted. These are people who were lying down as if they were dead because they suffered from necrophilia. Even if I regain my strength, my body will become stiff and I will not be able to move properly. If you run around with good weapons, you will feel better and regain your old skills faster. aha? Anyway, it took a lot of work At that moment, Seoryang looked at the golden orchid with an uncomfortable face. The golden orchid was smiling sinisterly. You really dont know this person. What else? Sometimes hes really tough, but other times hes like an innocent child. You are cruel. And sometimes youre really nice. Confucius just now looked like a sectarian warrior who was full of consultation. Please stop talking about creepy things right now. Ho Ho. Seoliang patted Ma Dongpils back. Lets leave the rest to others and get off to a quick start. Yes, Confucius. Geumranhwa, who had been laughing for a while, was surprised. Are you going? Where? Where are you going? I have to go to the main school. When did the inspection end? No, but at least have a meal and go. Its done. Every time I look at the renovated buildings, I feel like the ancestors of Jeoksa Temple are glaring at me as if they are going to kill me. It makes me feel bad. Geumranhwa looked at Seoliang as if she felt regretful. Theres nothing we can do. Xi Liang took control. There were a lot of things going on, but thanks to you, I had a lot of fun. Is that what you said? Rather, I benefited from Confucius. If you come to Shingyo to visit us later, please be sure to come visit us. Ill treat you to a drink. Those are fascinating words. I will definitely make time to go up soon. Xiliang raised his head. Okay then. So the two people set out to explore Jeoksa Temple. Geumranhwa, who was watching the two people walking away, couldnt stop the laughter that escaped from her mouth. Really I dont know who is the political faction and who is the demonic sect. * * * Two people returning three months after descending to Gamchalsa Temple. The weather was hot and hot under the scorching sun, and the leaves that had grown thickly slapped the two peoples faces. Its summer now. Yes, Confucius. When I get back, take some rest for a while. You had a hard time following me around. These are difficult words to bear. Yeah, I thought you would say that. Xu Liang smiled and looked up at the sky. My eyes were hurting from the hot sunlight shining down in the cloudless sky. I hope its a nice sky. Just looking at the sky makes you feel at ease. Seoryangs smiling eyes gradually turned cold. Is your neighborhood as hot as here? Uicheon blind side effects. Two super groups involved in his death. The seeds have been well sown, now all that remains is for them to bloom. Xu Liang coldly recited. Move until your feet sweat, division manager. One hot day in June. Seoliang returned to Shingyo. Chapter 155 Episode 155 The news of (1)Seo-ryangs return quickly spread throughout the school. He returned three months after leaving the school in the position of external inspector and special inspector. The reaction from the magicians was quite enthusiastic. Youre finally back. I heard this inspection was quite extravagant. It was gorgeous? Thats right. It sounds like you ended the inspection quite aggressively. I heard you also lashed out at the heads of the Seven Houses who rebelled? As expected, you are amazing. uh? But where did you hear that? You know Senior Ghost Chang, right? know. That senior was dispatched to Cheonbogeumga. Oh, against the Geum family. No, it wasnt the Cheonbo Geum family, but it was said that he robbed another family and almost destroyed it. I heard that Geumgaju treated me quite friendly. After all, Geum Ga-ju is a man with a reputation for having a neat personality. Anyway, they say you came to properly promote the majesty of our school. It is said that some of the family heads trembled in front of the Three Princes. Isnt that a bit of an exaggerated rumor? What if its an exaggerated rumor? Also, did you see smoke coming out of the chimney? There must be a reason for such rumors. but. Anyway, its awesome. Isnt this the first time since the Archduke? The disciple who perfectly fulfilled the leaders orders. Well, we dont know. The higher-ups will know the details. Compared to that, arent the other students a bit sad? Are you saying its a pity? Although the Grand Duke is such an outstanding person, is there anyone among your disciples who has shown as impressive a performance as the Three Dukes? Shh! Man, I dont say things like that carelessly. What is it like? Speaking of which, even Mr. Lee Gongja is like that. The church leader has not given any orders yet. Uh-huh, even if I tell you to stop. If you do this, you will be disfellowshipped. Giggles. If I die due to expulsion, is that a life worthy of a mine? A mine is only a mine if it feels like a mine. Stop talking nonsense and go eat something. My stomach will stick to my back skin. Ugh, lets go together! Two demons running around flirting. Standing in an alley shadowed by a street building not far from the two main characters, Je-hwan placed his hand on the hilt of his sword. How dare they! At that time, Gwanpyeong raised his hand. Stop. Confucius. Is there a need to respond individually to the worms conversations? The lowly people evaluated Confucius carelessly. Those dirty snouts will have to be torn apart. Guan Ping shook his head. Among the demons, there are those who curse not only me but also the great brother and the religious leader. Are you planning to find them one by one and kill them all? But You said behind my back that its not a crime to curse the emperor. Theres no need to get so upset. Je-Hwan, who was watching the demons moving away with cold eyes, relaxed his posture. sorry. I was so excited. Its okay. A voice that makes you feel cold. Judging by his appearance alone, Guan Ping was not a very impressive person. But everyone who encountered Guan Ping was afraid of him. It may be because of the unique cold atmosphere. It was not because of his disposition, but because of the prayers that the martial arts he had mastered evoked. Je-Hwan felt sorry. Everyone knows Confucius as a cold and cruel person. However, he knew that Confucius was a decent and humane person. And that he is a person with very outstanding abilities. Stop it and go on your way. Confucius. How about taking a carriage right now? Guan Ping shook his head. Why ride a carriage when you have two legs to walk? Its not that far away. . I walked slowly, looking at the surrounding scenery and peoples faces. I like walking. All right. Je-hwan knew the reason why Guan-pyeong did not like to ride carriages. Guan Pyeong liked observing people. To be precise, he was a person who thought it was important to read the atmosphere on campus. The atmosphere of an organization can be read from the words and actions of its members. However, I was not obsessed with taking walks just to get a sense of the atmosphere. A person who does not naturally like authority. Je-Hwan thought of Gwanpyeong as that kind of person. People dont know. What a great person Confucius is. A person who does not reveal himself. If Confucius makes up his mind and reveals his capabilities, the schools evaluation will be greatly different from what it is now. Jehwan. yes? Oh yes. What are you thinking so deeply about? no. Sokha lost his mind for a moment. sorry. I have a lot to be sorry about. Anyway, how is your mother? Ah, your condition is in remission. I think you will regain your strength soon. Guan Ping nodded. Thank goodness. I got some medicinal herbs from the Blood Spirit Hall. They say it is a medicinal herb that is effective in restoring energy. Im not very knowledgeable in that area, so I dont know much, but I hope it helps. Here comes the Emperor. A light of emotion appeared on Je-Hwans face. No matter how close a subordinate is, there are not many cases where he even takes care of his family. In that respect, Gwanpyeong was definitely a person whose humane side stood out. Whether its sincere or made up. Guan Ping looked up at the sky. The air is hot. It wasnt too hot because it was a cold season, but the air was so hot that it was difficult to breathe. Im still not used to it. He was from the northeastern part of Central Plains. The northeastern region was a place where cold was stronger than heat. When I was young, I was selected as a disciple of the religious leader and began my life as a Protestant, but it was not easy for me to get used to this heat. Unlike the desolate and dry land of the northeastern region, the green, forested landscape of the south still felt out of place. You have to get used to it. Yeah, you have to get used to it. To make this place my kingdom. Guan Pings eyes sparkled. Although he seemed like a good person, he was also an ambitious person. No, he may be the one who is most obsessed with presidential power among his disciples. But he did not reveal his ambition outwardly. It was not because I was afraid of the death penalty being kept in check or because I was worried that something troublesome would happen. He was a person who inherently did not understand the emotion of fear. The reason he didnt show his ambition was simply because he didnt like things to be complicated around him. I have great ambitions, but I actually hate complicated things, so Im a strange person. Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. How long did it take to walk like that? Finally, the demon palace was visible to the eyes of the two people. chuck. Guan Pyeong stopped walking. As Guan Pyeong looked up at the Demon God Palace, a wonder that no one knew existed in his eyes. No matter how many times I see it, its amazing. It is neither flashy nor flashy. However, it had an old-fashioned taste, was grand, and was serene at the same time. It was a building perfectly suited to be the abode of God, the abode of the Absolute. Do you like it. Guan Pings face flushed slightly. Living here and observing the world How wonderful it is. The ambition that I had tried so hard to suppress suddenly surges. The Absolute never acts rashly. The people under heaven who shake up the continents landscape always quietly observe the world. Kuuk. His hand holding the back of his hand gained strength. There is no need to attack first. Even if its not me, they will bite each other on their own. The succession battle is the most intense and yet surprisingly boring battle. The succession battle for a while was very boring. No one wanted to touch each other. But a few months ago, there was a crack in that quiet fight. I didnt know the fourth would fall apart like that. The fourth child was a child who was quite intelligent. But he forgot something important. So, rather than being evaluated as being wise, he was only evaluated as being good at thinking things through. I should have understood my opponent properly. Confidence that you are the most special. Confidence is an important factor for people, but if it is excessive, it can become toxic. The fourth was exactly like that. the third. yes? No. Guan Pings eyes deepened. If you look at it that way, I guess I was misunderstanding the third one. After waking up from the demonic spell, the third child changed to the point where I wondered if he had become a different person. Perhaps the juhwaipma brought out the sleeping nature of this guy. Guan Ping shook his head. Just as important as knowing the other person well is knowing yourself. For that purpose, he came to the Demon God Palace on his own for the first time in a year. Lets not worry about the third. He told the floodgates committee. Please tell me that the second child requests an audience. The floodgate shook his head. Im sorry, but no outsiders are allowed to enter the Demon Gods Palace today. Guan Pyeong tilted his head. Is something going on at the Demon God Palace? The Three Dukes are having a private meeting with the religious leader. ! Please come back tomorrow. Guan Pings face hardened. Je-hwan took a step forward. Could you at least tell me a word? Since Confucius has been visiting for a long time, the religious leader also Please go back. It was an extremely cold attitude. Jaehwans cheeks trembled. Heybo. Stop. Guan Ping turned around. Lets go back. But Confucius. Guanpyeong went back and forth as if he didnt have a single regret. Je-hwan, who was looking at his back, soon sighed and followed behind. Guan Pings eyes became harsh. Xiliang. * * * Take a drink. yes. Xu Liang raised his glass. Lee Cheon-sang poured the drink and said. This is Geomnamchun from Sichuan. As expected, it smells good. Its worth drinking. He filled Seoryangs cup and held it out. Seo-ryang clinked glasses politely and passed the drink coolly. Big. Its poisonous. And its cool. I feel like my stomach is pounding. Even though I was not drunk, this feeling of flowing down my esophagus and pounding my stomach was definitely addictive. Good work. Xi Liang looked at Li Cheonsang. Lee Cheon-sang still had an indifferent expression. Seoyang, who was looking at him with his eyes closed, lifted the bottle. Would you like me to pour you a drink? Lee Cheon-sangs eyes sparkled. But even for a moment. Follow. Geomnamchun fills his glass with a squeak. Lee Cheon-sang, who received the glass, emptied it as is. Its still a refreshing way to drink. Xiliang scratched his head. Master. Speak. Ive been curious about this for a while. Dont you feel sick? How can you drink this strong drink without any snacks? This is a question that oozes humanity. Lee Cheon-sang shook his head. I dont want to harm my hometown with food. Oh, I see. Seo-ryang grumbled inwardly. I dont think anyone would say hes the best in the world, but his stomach is also made of steel. Lee Cheon-sang filled his glass again. Didnt you enjoy drinking? Xu Liang flinched. Although he himself asked various questions, he had no idea that Lee Cheon-sang would ask such questions. I like. But I havent gotten drunk at all these days. It looks pretty good. You drink to get drunk, but no matter how much you pour, you dont get drunk, so I started to think less and less about it. Its better than drinking and making mistakes. Oh, thats right. Seoliang tilted his head. Somehow, today, unlike before, this gentleman looked quite human. Even though they are called immortal devils, in the end, humans are humans For now. Surprised, Seo-ryang looked at Lee Cheon-sang. Before I knew it, Lee Cheon-sang, who had filled his glass, asked indifferently. Id like to hear your opinion on what the Deputy Palace Lord of the Sword Palace was like. Oh, that guy? And I also want to hear why you didnt return on time even though the inspection was over. Lee Cheon-sangs eyes sparkled. in detail. The poetry is still the same. Chapter 156 Episode 156 Return, and (2)Xu Liangs explanation, were not very smooth. It was a bit rambling and there were a lot of choppy parts. However, Lee Cheon-sang managed to understand what he said. I heard that Jeoksa Temple was under control, so I was late because I had to clean up Jeoksa Temple after clearing out the guys. To put it simply, yes. Xiliang scratched his head. Even in his opinion, it was a somewhat sloppy explanation. Lee Cheon-sang, who was quietly watching Seo-ryang, fell ill. Take it. yes. After receiving the glass, Seo-ryang coolly poured the drink over. Lee Cheon-sang said. Now lets listen carefully. yes? He said he wanted to hear the real reason, not just a list of superficial situations. Sssss. An unusual energy arose from Lee Cheon-sangs body. It was a wave of energy that clearly revealed the discomfort in his heart. As expected, you know like a ghost. Although he is a person who spends most of his time drinking alcohol, this monster possesses magical eyes that look down on the world. Clumsy lies wont work. Seo-ryang was lost in thought for a moment and then spoke. Actually, I had an accident. accident. yes. But it was a pretty big accident. Are you asking me to at least take care of it? Xu Liang shook his head. Is that possible? I must take responsibility for what I did. I just want you to do me one favor. Please. yes. Please. Interest arose in Lee Cheon-sangs eyes. I had no idea that the words Please do me a favor would come out of this guys mouth so shamelessly. Lets hear it. After talking, please take a look at my martial arts skills. Martial arts? yes. If you havent recently reached extreme demon status, you probably dont need my help. As expected, this man knew that he had ascended to the top. Even if you become a supreme expert, you can tell by feel whether your opponent has reached the extreme level or not. Of course, Lee Cheon-sang would have recognized Seo-ryang as soon as he met him. But Seoliang realized. Lee Cheon-sang already knew it before he met him. Did Gogu say that? Or did you just find out? Well, thats not important right now. Xu Liang said. There are a lot of things that are somewhat inconsistent. There were quite a lot of things that had to be put away, but were thrown away. Lee Cheon-sang nodded. Its not difficult to watch. But I dont know why youre asking me that before we talk. Im going to start running in earnest. Lee Cheon-sangs eyes sparkled. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The glow in his eyes was so terrifying that even Seo-ryang, who had ascended to the top, was momentarily daunted. I will try to run Those are meaningful words. . I will make a decision after listening to your story. All right. Xu Liangs face became serious. Lee Cheon-sang was a little surprised, wondering if this guy knew how to make an expression like this. Theres no point in hiding it now, so Ill tell you. I have a dream. Its a dream. Yes, it was a dream. What dream? We are erasing Uicheonmaeng and Sanghyeolseong from the world. At this time, even Lee Cheon-sang of the world could not help but express his surprise. Erase it? Those two places? Thats right. . . Right. Lee Cheon-sang said as he filled his glass. You and Jeoksaga are entangled in bad blood, so I was curious why you bothered to help. . When it comes to attacking Mengseong, the more troops there are, the better. There was a reason for trying to revive Jeoksaga, which would have been inconvenient even if it were destroyed. Thats right. Why? yes? The Uicheon Alliance and the Iron Blood Fortress are clearly enemies of our school. But you have never shown any concern for those two groups. . It was like that until I secretly went abroad. Xiliangs eyebrows twitched. Lee Cheon-sang emptied his glass. Has there been any change of heart after meeting the leader of the Uicheon Alliance? As expected, this person knew everything. I tried to shrug off my conflict with Jeong Il-ryong. I thought there was no need to say it here first. Of course. There were horsemen from the convoy and guards from the Protectorate. Although he did not clearly mention that he was Jeong Il-ryong, there was already information in the defense court that Jeong Il-ryong was moving south. It wouldnt have been difficult to guess the situation. I hate you. Hatred. yes. Seo-ryang tried to continue speaking. Even though he couldnt reveal everything about why he hated both places, he tried to explain the depth of his hatred. But at Lee Cheon-sangs words, he kept his mouth shut. One small spark can set a whole mountain on fire. There are many cases where trivial hatred suddenly grows like an active volcano. Moreover, hatred sometimes arises for no reason. . I wont ask you why you have come to hate those two places now. Lee Cheon-sangs eyes sparkled. But I have to say that the Poison Dragon Gakju incident was a bit reckless. I dont think so. The Tang family. I was planning to cut off the red family. Xu Liang was surprised. Cut it off? Yes. Uh wasnt it just annoying? I said it a little while ago. It is said that one small spark can set a whole mountain on fire. The same goes for organizations. Jeoksa Family was a family that was sure to have a huge impact on the future of our school. Lee Cheon-sang shook his head. A rusty knife must be broken. If you grind it and use it again, it will just rust again. Those were creepy words. Doesnt that mean that if you change your mind even once, you will be rejected even if you make a mistake? Its scary. The atmosphere he gave off was intimidating, but I thought he was a more humane person than I thought, but that wasnt the case. When it came to being cold, the person who could be colder than anyone else in the world was Cheon-sang Lee. On the contrary, thats why it has its own humanity. Once you give up, you dont look back. However, until then, Lee Cheon-sang was the one who took care of him as much as he could as a god. Its just that Gods status is so great that no one can say a word easily. Geomgung took over the Jeoksa Temple with the poison of the Tang family. However, I did not wonder by what means Geomgung would defeat Jeoksa. What matters is the results. The result is that Jeoksaga becomes extinct. For a moment, Seo-ryangs eyes wavered. Sir, are you really trying to use that as an excuse to put pressure on the martial arts faction? It would be an act of underestimating the bait called Jeoksasa too much to end it with pressure. ? I was thinking of giving it a try. It was a creepy statement. Demonic energy flickered in Lee Cheon-sangs eyes. I was planning to make at least three of the Gupa and Odaesae like Jeoksa Temple. The military department had perfectly established operations and response methods accordingly. Thats right I see. He talks about such cruel things so calmly. He seemed confident that he could make it happen if he put his mind to it. Wouldnt that lead to war? Youre naive. yes? War does not occur when only a few clans disappear. Even if it is ten times or twenty times that, the sound of the battle horn will not sound. That cant be possible On the other hand, war can occur even if just one faction is destroyed. Lee Cheon-sang raised his glass. What matters is not how many people died. Who died? ! If you are not at the center of the times, the pendulum of war will not be triggered no matter how many people are massacred. But even if just one of those at the center dies, the world will be shaken. okay. Rather, if you had been attacked by the swordsman as an inspector, the real drums of war could have sounded. Seoliang exclaimed. As an inspector, I was acting on behalf of the religious leaders will. Accurate. That is why the world remains quiet even though the leader of the Uicheon Alliance has died. This guy has become a waste of time. That death has lost much value. What a scary person. Lee Cheon-sang had a frighteningly accurate insight into the nature of the world of martial arts. Thats why you can move boldly and not be swayed in the face of big things. This is because even if the ants fight and fight, the tiger in the cave will only yawn. I felt a lot from an insignificant conversation. To go back to the topic, you caused a huge setback to our schools plans by helping Jeoksaga. Seo-ryangs face became awkward. Thats how it happened. Yes. There was a bit of silence between the two. There was a lot he wanted to say, but Seo-ryang kept his mouth shut. If I had to bring it up, it seemed like it would be nothing more than gossip. So he said this. We will compensate you. compensation. The leader mentioned three places. Yes. I dont know how long it will take, but I will try to make it happen so that it can be completed successfully. The corner of Lee Cheon-sangs mouth slightly rose. It was a smile that seemed either satisfied with Seoryangs extremely hot words or mocking them. By what means. Xi Liangs face became cold. I ordered Gwangmadae to spend a wonderful year called Bangryeong. I also sent the Swordmaster of the Sword Palace through the Head of the Criminal Law. know. Are those kites being taught in the penal court? Its not easy for Prince Su because he has a big mouth, and Bangryeong is out of his mind, so hes receiving treatment. okay. Seoryang nodded. For a moment, a terrifying murderous intent appeared in his eyes. One appears to have joined hands with Uicheon Meng, and one is a disciple of King Biyo who trained with Iron Blood Saint. Lee Cheon-sangs eyes shone. I knew from a long time ago that Geomgung was in a training relationship with Uicheonmaeng. However, he did not know that a girl named Bangryeong was a disciple of King Biyo and that Cheolhyeolseong was involved. There, we kidnapped the former Tang familys poisonous dragon master. . Dokryonggakju belongs to Uicheon Alliance, Sogungju belongs to Saeoesagung, and Bangryeong is a disciple of King Biyo, so it can be said that he is in contact with Cheolhyeolseong. In other words, it can be said that all influential figures are being placed in the hands of Protestantism. Right. You said that the world will change depending on who dies, right? Lee Cheon-sangs eyes sparkled. It did. Lets create a fun game using these three people and Hao Moon, who is probably in the middle of a fuss right now. Speak confidently and confidently. Seoryangs eyes, sparkling like flames, revealed his sincerity. Interest appeared on Lee Cheon-sangs face again. What cant be said with words? However, since your record as an inspector is excellent, I will trust you this time. thank you. Slurp. Lee Cheon-sang stood up. Follow me. yes? Didnt you ask me to look at your martial arts skills? Xiliang narrowed his eyes. Uh I guess so. Can I not listen to you anymore? Any further conversation is just gossip. You said you would make a board, so you just have to make sure you get results. Lee Cheon-sang turned his back. Everything is said in terms of results. Until then, I will not hold you responsible for disrupting our schools events. Thank you so much. Slurp. Two people stood face to face in the wide open space beyond the pavilion. Whoa! Yongrindo, which had flown in from a far away place that could not be seen with the naked eye, floated and stopped right in front of Seoryangs nose. It was an empty object from the heavens. Kuuk. A strong force entered Seoryangs hand holding the Yonglindo. The method is the same as before. Lee Cheon-sang slowly extended his right hand. come. Chapter 157 Episode 157 Return, and (3)strength entered Seo-ryangs eyes. Its still the same. Put one hand behind your back and raise the other hand. It was a gesture that exuded composure. But its not what I feel. When your body ascends to the extreme, you see things that were not visible at the time. In the past, when he and Lee Cheon-sang had a non-dance dance, he felt that Lee Cheon-sangs posture at the time was perfect. A completed unmanned vehicle with nothing to add or subtract. Occasionally, gaps were revealed, but strictly speaking, they were not gaps. It was simply an extension of the natural posture created by the warrior Lee Cheon-sang. Its different now. Its full of loopholes. At the time, it was so perfect that I had no idea how to deal with it, but now there are so many gaps that I have no idea how to attack it. Whiing. A gust of wind blew and shook Lee Cheon-sangs hair. Its like the wind. Big as a mountain. He was taller than Seoryang and had a much longer frame. Still, it doesnt look dull at all. He was a person who created a calm and gentle atmosphere, sometimes like a breeze and sometimes like flowing water. And that softness tempted Seoryang at every moment. They were showing no loopholes and urging an immediate attack. Jiyiing. A soft, extrasensory cry came from a corner of my head. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A drop of cold sweat rolled down from my forehead. If you attack carelessly when there are too many gaps, you will be eaten immediately. Ugh. The Guyumagi gathered in Yongrindo circulated around the Docheon (sword) and gradually spread throughout the entire Daosin (sword body). But if you keep quiet this match will end without you even being able to do anything. What is it? Seoryang was worried for a brief moment. Tuk. His eyes wavered. A leaf blowing in the wind brushed his cheek. The day was hot, but the leaves were particularly cold. Seo-ryang chuckled without realizing it. What are you doing? Whether you are perfect with no flaws or worry about too many flaws, this is a lesson. And before teaching, it was a game, and before a game, it was proof. No matter how much you fly or crawl, you cant win. In that case, starting with swinging a proper sword Seoliang shook his head. no. Even that thought is not enough. You must attack with the intention of splitting the head with a single blow. That level of determination should be the basis. There is a difference between perfection and flaws. Sreuk. Xu Liang closed his eyes. Wooooow! The magical energy that had been hesitant begins to flow smoothly. According to the command given from the upper part of the battlefield, the true energy of the lower part of the world surged, and the soaring true energy soon rose to the middle part of the world and generated stronger magical energy. Flash! A beautiful red glow emanated from around his solar plexus. It was a sphere of light that was evil and ferocious, but so beautiful that I couldnt take my eyes off it. And from that spherical brilliance, a deep life was already seeping out. indeed. The corners of Lee Cheon-sangs mouth twitched. Its different. I have had sparring like this several times with the old great mazons. The result was the same. As time passed, the Mazons failed to attack and soon fell to their knees. They praised the greatness of God, acknowledged their own shortcomings, and returned. If its natural, its natural. Demons have a thorough food chain relationship, so if a person with a higher level of demons decides to do so, he or she can easily suppress lower level demons. Seoliang was different. Youre not just trying even if it doesnt work, youre seriously planning to kill me. That guy was still weak compared to the Mazons. Its not just one or two steps short, its a completely different level. It is not for nothing that the Old Master Mazon is evaluated at the same level as the Top Ten Masters. However, the one who is weaker than the Mazon prepares to attack with the intention of killing him. He realized that he had to show at least that level of concentration to give himself a shot. A small difference in will. However, all changes come from small differences. Even though he has become closer to the devil than to death, the instinct of the god of death still lives deep in his soul. That young Shinigami, who realized the law of life and death, was showing unconventional behavior by rejecting the flow of demons even though he had reached the peak of demons. One sword. chuck. Seoyang put his right foot back and lowered his posture. going. come. Flash! Before the words come were even finished, Yonglindo had already reached an inch in front of the top of Lee Cheon-sangs head. It was scary fast. It was a martial art so powerful that it could even cut off the waterway of the Great River. A flash of murderous intent. Lee Cheon-sangs hand gestures in response to the light-like blow were gentle. Ugh! Wooooow! Yongrin Island was shaking terribly. Lee Cheon-sang was holding Yongrindo. Unlike before, where I had only responded with energy without using my hands, this was the first time I raised my hand to block. Xiliangs eyes sparkled with fire. Cheeeeeek! Yongrindo, which was hovering half an inch above the top of Lee Cheon-sangs head, instantly turned red. The Guyumagi is being loaded explosively. Kuuk. The blade of the Yonglindo dug into Lee Cheon-sangs palm, little by little. Lee Cheon-sangs eyes flashed. Fuuuuuuu! With a burst of drinking, Xioliang flew away. It was an explosive attack, but he didnt let go of the knife. grasp! The moment he set foot on the ground, Seoriang, who was about to launch a follow-up attack, stopped. shit. I cant open Chukji Shinbo. This is because I completely forgot about the rules. Even if you memorize the verses, it would have been difficult to create a natural flow like before. This is because his body does not match the martial arts Chukji Shinbo. Xu Liang took a deep breath. Theres nothing to regret. There is always a chance. He looked at Lee Cheon-sang. huh? Lee Cheon-sang was not looking at Seo-ryang. He was looking down at his hands. Xiliang scratched his head. I. . Priest? Lee Cheon-sang raised his head. Can we proceed next? good night. Yes then. No, lets go a little differently this time. Seo-ryang, who was taking his stance, blinked. Lee Cheon-sang raised his right hand. It wasnt beckoning me to come. You try to stop it. Me? Lee Cheon-sang did not answer. Slurp. Seo-ryangs eyes widened. Before I knew it, a subtle magical energy began to flow into Lee Cheon-sangs hands. A black fog gathered around the large, stubborn hand. ! Seo-ryang swallowed his saliva without realizing it. Kugoogung!! The field of vision wriggled arbitrarily. There is an illusion that the entire space is distorted. Hahaha! Neither the blowing wind nor the scorching heat nor the shining sunlight can reach me. Before I knew it, Seoryang had entered a world filled with only darkness. Lee Cheon-sangs magic power was at a different level to the point that his entire bodys senses gave rise to such an illusion. Do you want me to take that from you? Crunchy. Sigh! The joints of my whole body creaked. He raised Gu Yuma Gong to the peak and prevented his body from collapsing. crazy! Its awesome? Its not at that level. afraid? Its hard to express it in words like that. The moment I made up my mind to load my demon energy, I couldnt even breathe properly. It was the true power of the great master of magic, Lee Cheon-sang, comparable to the Seven Great Heavenly Demons, a realm that had never been seen before. Its called Neungcheon Marasu (ħ_). Saaaaagh. It seemed like dozens of black ghosts were circling Lee Cheon-sangs entire right arm. Take it. Lee Cheon-sang stretched out his hand. Huh. A lightly extended hand. At that moment, Seoryang felt the dark before his eyes becoming even darker. Hwaaaaaaa! It was not a martial arts technique that used force or released wind. Keuuuuuuu! It felt like all the muscles in my body were going to tear. It felt like every bone was going to crumble. It was truly incredible pressure. Its not about releasing energy. Seo-ryangs distorted eyes were bloodshot. Red tears poured out from under his bloodshot eyes and then dispersed. By synchronizing with the energy of heaven and earth, even the space is taken over. The ability to use empty space and destroy or revive a persons heart with a single glance. Such superpowers did not just appear. It is not a talent you are born with. Its just that the utility of energy is beyond imagination. Unlike other martial artists who use martial arts stored up in the Danjeon, Lee Cheon-sang synchronizes his own energy with the energy of nature and interferes with all kinds of external objects in his sight. I cant believe there is such a state in martial arts. The ability of Banseon is already difficult to put into two words, martial arts. This was the true face of the man called God. the problem is. How can I stop it Sigh! The skin on my shoulder was torn. It was not possible to stop the pouring pressure. I wonder if this can happen even if the opponent is Lee Cheon-sang. The current Demon Lord Guyu was worthy of being called the best Demon Lord in the world. I was wearing that kind of magic like armor, but my shoulder was torn? Theres no way I can stop this At that time, Lee Cheon-sangs voice was heard. I couldnt tell where the sound was coming from. You called that sword Yongrindo. Xiliangs eyebrows twitched. Lee Cheon-sangs words continued. Whatever name you give it, it must be the owners will. However, until you used it, that sword was called Chamryongmado (ħ). Chamryongmado. It means the devils sword that cuts down the dragon. It is said that this is the sword that beheaded the dragon, the original owner of this place, when the first Heavenly Demon settled in Daesan. Was it an illusion that I felt that Lee Cheon-sangs voice had a faint smile on it? You have the sword of two ancestors of all heavenly demons. The giant soldier, Yongrin, the private soldier, Chilya. The Seven Night Swords favored by the Seven Great Heavenly Demons are not demonic weapons. We only value it because it is a beloved disease of our ancestors who wrote down a rare history. But Chamryongmado is different. Cheeeeeek! Yongrin Island was completely dyed red. It was the first time since I ascended the pole that I had experienced this level of magical power. The red-hot Yongrin Island was trembling as if it would break at any moment. Reveal that swords true form. how? Understand the nature of the sword. By what means? Feel the madness of that knife. Is that possible? Mugongmyeong is the first step to understanding martial arts. The military uniform is the same. You finally knew the true name of Yonglindo. There was a deeper smile in Lee Cheon-sangs voice. If you can understand the sword, you will be able to know how to block my martial arts skills now. Seo-ryangs eyes widened. Huh! Yongrin Island is being eroded by the extreme magic power. Soon he changed the nature of Magi. Rather than loading the Yongrindo with magical energy, it was changed gently so that the sword and ki resonate. Woooo!! At that moment, a strong sword sound erupted. It was reminiscent of a dragon. It was like the roar of a dragon, a fantasy divine beast running rampant in legends and myths. resonance. And it is interference. Demonic energy burned in Seo-ryangs bloodshot eyes. I dont know the true power of this sword. but. From now on, I will make it my own magic sword. Seoliang held the Yonglindo with both hands and swung it vigorously. Kwazijijik! Suddenly, the pressure that had been oppressing my body disappeared as if it had been washed away. Whiiiiiiiing! The black world has disappeared. A ray of hot wind passed by Seoryangs body, covered in cold sweat. Huh. Whoop. Lee Cheon-sang spoke in front of Seo-ryang, who was out of breath. Good job. As if he made space his own territory by resonating with energy. By resonating with Guyu Demon Gong and Yongrindo, a small gap was created in the opponents territory. Thats why he was able to block Lee Cheon-sangs hand attacks. Coriander can ward off dark energy even with its twigs. It means that the utilization of energy is on a completely different level from wastewater. . The uses of energy are endless. If you dont forget that, you will be able to move to a higher place. Lee Cheon-sang turned around. This will end today. Chapter 158 Episode 158 Return, and (4)the liquor bottle that poured the glass was slightly shaken. hmm. Even though I always pour so much that it almost overflows, I spilled a little bit of alcohol today, which I had never spilled before. Lee Cheon-sang put down the bottle and looked down at his hands. There was an icon engraved on his palm. A wound that isnt that deep, but isnt shallow either. It was the scar that appeared when he blocked Seo-ryangs blow. An apostle who wants to become a magic sword. In the past, when I was giving lessons to my third child. At that time, the guy cut off his own sleeve. Even though he didnt mean it, it had been a long time since he had reached that point. However, at some point, he ascended to the peak and even created an icon in his hand. Unlike before, Lee Cheon-sang was sincere. Although I didnt use all my might, Seo-ryangs actions were quite threatening, so I had no choice but to raise my hand to block them. Its quite a feat to pierce the reigning Demon Emperors energy. The reigning demon emperor is without a doubt the best demonic attack in the world. It is difficult to attach the word absolute to anything in this world, but the reigning Demon Emperor is different. This magic technique, which has been passed down since the first Heavenly Demon, was finally completed in the Seven Great Heavenly Demons. The Old Yu Demon Gong created by Xi Liang was also great, but during the reign of Demon Emperor, it had a history that the Old Yu Demon Gong did not have. The level may be similar, but with the vastness of martial arts, even Old Yu Demon Lord is no match for Reign Demon Emperor Qi. However, the level varies depending on the capabilities of the person who has learned martial arts at a similar level. Seo-ryang deserved praise just for breaking through the reigning Demon Emperor, which was realized through Lee Cheon-sangs enlightenment. What a strange guy. There was deep interest on Lee Cheon-sangs face as he poured over the glass. My skill level is 10, but I always show the strength of 12. Sometimes there are people like that. Those who show results beyond their capabilities. It was an ability that could not even be compared to simple martial arts. This is because all factors such as judgment, willpower, creativity, execution, etc. must be at their peak. But its still not enough. I didnt know that Lee Cheon-sang himself would think like this about Seo-ryang. Because most people cant even follow Seo-ryangs feet. However, the reason I felt this way was because I had excellent writing skills. It was similar to when you find an unfortunate part of a famous painting and it looks particularly big. Hes good enough to be a leader, but hes not qualified to be the leader of an organization. Lee Cheon-sang filled his glass. The hands wearing the icon were still shaking slightly. Can you expand it? A successor has not been decided yet. Recently, my third child has shown particularly explosive growth, but the other children will not be easy. Still, Im looking forward to it. It was because it had been a long time since there had been a storm that shook this heart that had become like a desolate desert. If you cannot broaden your horizons, you will not be able to become the leader even if you win the succession battle. If he were a guy who was strong but full of empty space, he would have been chosen as the next leader. Anyway, it turned out to be fun. I was very excited to see what Seoryang would do when he returned to school. At that time, the door to Daejeon rang. Master. Its a total military force. Please eat. The door opened and Hu Yao-seong came in. The general military meets the religious leader. Whats going on? I have something to ask you. Ho Yo-seong held up a document with a puzzled look . I lost permission to enter the Magic Hall. Did it come from the religious leader? Thats right. oh? It looks like someone else made a contribution. Are you the Lord of the Protectorate? You know everything, right? Ho Yaoseong, who was making a fuss, smiled. As expected, you are the Three Confucius. Lee Cheon-sang nodded. Well, the Three Dukes did a great job this time. It was Ho Yo-seong who was desperately opposed to clashing with the swordsman. However, Seo-ryang not only survived the clash with them, but also wiped out the group of sword archers, so he couldnt help but feel good. I like it. Actually, yes. Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Arent you the saboteur who ruined the plan you planned? An operation like that can be recreated as many times as you like. Its better than going to war. Even in front of the religious leader, he playfully expresses opposing opinions. Ho Yo-seong knew very well that this appearance would give Lee Cheon-sang more trust. Also, even if he doesnt show this side of himself, Lee Cheon-sangs faith in him will not be shaken. But why are you sending me to Magyeonggak? As far as I know, the three gongja were quite capable of mastering the magic arts. They complained about something being lacking. So I sent it to you. They sent me away because I was being rude. Ho Yo-seong inwardly clicked his tongue at words that did not suit Lee Cheon-sang at all. Sam Gongja, you are such an amazing person. Lee Cheon-sang, who used to be extremely quiet, is quite conversational these days. Hu Yaosheng knew that it had been since Xiliang woke up from the mouth. Even the Three Dukes lacked something. Everyone has something they lack. To the leader too? Lee Cheon-sang asked a question instead of answering. How is that kid doing? If you are talking about Lady Goku, she is currently returning from finishing the Iron Horse Room project. Ho Yaoseong narrowed his eyes. If you are referring to the customer, he is currently doing well at the hospital. The climate wouldnt be right. Thats the only problem. You will adapt on your own. I heard hes quite an accident-prone kid. I had a conversation with him once, but he didnt seem like that type of person. is it. Thats right. But Hu Yao-shengs eyes sparkled. It was the look you give when you discover something interesting. There was something there that wasnt visible on the outside. * * * Wow. Seoryang stuck out his tongue. Its huge. Magyeonggak was the largest non-class storage facility hidden deep within the inner circle of the Heavenly Demon Church. It was also different from Bigo, where high-level magical skills such as the Ten Great Magical Arts were provided. In this place, not only were the magic and sacred texts stored, but also countless scriptures that were difficult to count. It could be seen that it was almost similar to Janggyeonggak of Shaolin Temple. The difference is that, unlike Janggyeongak, which has far more Buddhist sutras than non-grade scriptures, there are more magical techniques than Buddhist scriptures. But this Seoliang tilted his head. Thats strange? They look so similar, dont they? He had actually entered Janggyeonggak. Of course, I couldnt visit deep inside the cabinet, and I never saw Shaolins representative martial artists. But I remembered what its structure was like. Its similar to the Shaolin Temple. It is much larger than Janggyeonggak and has many bookshelves. However, the structure itself was almost identical. Its fascinating. Now that I think about it, isnt the name Magyeonggak similar to Janggyeonggak? Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. Is there some relationship between the two groups? Before the Uicheon Alliance and the Iron Blood Fortress came into power, the greatest enemy of the Heavenly Demon Church was the Shaolin Temple. As expected, the Shaolin Temple worships Buddha, and the Heavenly Demon Religion worships Pasun. Wasnt Mara Pasun the demon god of the world of desire who was said to have hindered Buddhas enlightenment until the very end? In terms of group strength, Shaolin Temple cannot compare to the Heavenly Demon Church. However, the Shaolin Temple was always at the forefront of preventing the Heavenly Demon Churchs invasion of the central plains. I guess it doesnt matter. Now is not the time to think about such things. I wish I could at least find a good walking technique. Since I had discarded Chukji Shinbo and Gyeongshinjutsu, I had to find new things that were suitable for Old Yuma Gong. In fact, if you have reached the ultimate level, you do not need to practice footwork and spiritual techniques. Moving quickly using explosive magical energy is something that any serious expert can do. However, for physical strength, energy efficiency, and new heights, walking techniques and new techniques were needed. In addition, it would be nice if I could get some useful white striking techniques. Xi Liang took a step forward. His eyes as he looked around were particularly sharp. The time you can stay at Magyeonggak is exactly one day, twelve oclock. The formation surrounding Magyeonggak changes on its own every twelve quarters. If twelve oclock passes, the exit changes and you cannot leave until it is opened from the outside. You may think that you just have to wait a few days, but this is a secret place where no one can enter without permission from the religious leader. Unless the leader himself comes forward, he is stuck helplessly without being able to drink a sip of water. Before that, I need to get something useful. He walked to the deepest part of Magyeonggak, where there was a sign that said Hundred and Eight Demon Schools. The Hundred and Eight Magistrates were martial artists representing the Heavenly Demon Church. Shinkyos Ten Great Demonic Crafts also belonged to the Hundred and Eight Magic Schools. In reality, the Teenage Demonic Art is a martial art that ranks among the highest in the Hundred and Eight Magical Arts. In addition, powerful martial artists from his maternal family also belonged to the Hundred and Eight Demon Schools. Seolyangs eyes were very serious as he looked around the bookshelf. High-level martial arts skills are not necessarily good. The point is that you have to find something that suits your body and magic skills. He took out a booklet. This is martial arts. The booklet had five characters written on it: Iron Demon Demon Fist (F˪ħȭ). Hmm, are you okay? I thought it was a martial arts technique full of destructive power, but it was a very delicate and gentle fighting technique. The carefully planned routine was similar to the fast and lively style of Jecheongi. Its okay, but it doesnt suit me. Maybe it was before I got to the top, but I dont need it now. Now, he needed strong and heavy martial arts rather than quick and delicate martial arts. He took out the next secret. Hyeokgangsu(Ѫ)? Is this famous? About fifty or sixty years ago? There was an incident where a major sect called Heuksageommun (аT), a renowned sect, suffered a devastating blow from a madman. People in the world called the madman a blood-and-hand demon. The Blood Beast God Demons martial arts technique was Hyeol Gangsu. Unlike the Teenage Magic Attacks, it is not an orthodox magic attack from Shinism, but it is so powerful that it seems that it was stolen and saved somehow. Seo-ryang frowned as he glanced over the list. What kind of crazy martial arts is this? Even at first glance, the destructive power is enormous. In terms of simple destructive power, it was one level higher than the top level magicians of the Protestant Church. But the texture was so messed up. In addition, in order to increase the destructive power, it touches the upper part of the sword, which causes the person who has mastered it to be driven into madness. What else can you do if you are strong? I lose my reason. However, the foundation was not strong enough to organize the structure and utilize its power. In a way, it can be seen as magic in the true sense of the word, cutting down ones life to gain power. The destructive power is unparalleled. Im jealous, but Seo-ryang scratched his head. No matter how good I am at fixing things, this wont work. Still, since I dont know, should I just memorize it? Seoliang put Hyeolgangsus phrases into his head. I may not be able to use it right away, or I may never have to use it in my lifetime, but my curiosity was piqued. Fortunately, after reaching the top level, the top battle became more active than before. Although Dunjae does not become a genius due to the development of sangangjeon, his memory and interpretation skills do improve. The phrases were not extremely long or deep, so I was able to memorize all of Hyeolgangsus phrases in half a hour. It would be nice if this could help later. I dont know if I missed half the time for no reason. He is looking at the Hundred and Eight Mages once again. One examination has passed, two examinations have passed. Before he knew it, he had read nearly half of the Hundred and Eight Magic Books. Seo-ryang grumbled softly. Damn it. As expected, its not here huh? Seoryangs eyes sparkled like starlight as he took out a reddish volume. Oh? Look at this? Chapter 159 Episode 159 Return, and (5)Seoryang recalled the conversation with Lee Cheon-sang. C Your muscles have changed in a unique way. C yes. Originally, my muscles C I had good endurance. His breathing was long and constant, so he had a good body for using the continuous breathing method. C Thats right. But its different now. I have a good body for practicing short and explosive martial arts. I can handle the endurance with magic, but its quite confusing. C Was that the reason why a follow-up attack was not carried out? C yes? C This refers to after the first work is blocked. If it were you before, you should have prepared for another attack right away. C Oh yes. I was prepared, but C I guess my feet didnt move. C You know everything, really. C I think the power of the wall would be suitable. C yes? C I will allow you to enter Magyeonggak. Lets go and pick some good ones. C Ma Ma Gyeong-gak? C Since I received my work, I deserve to receive a gift. Lee Cheon-sang said. He said the power of the wall would suit him. Was it this? Heavenly Demons Power Fist (Heavenly Demons Power Fist). It is the pinnacle of martial arts in Shingyo, one of the top three martial arts. Like Hyeolgangsu, this was not an orthodox Protestant magic attack. 300 years ago, Makhyo, a divine power who was called the best power in the world, converted to Shinism, and his sacred sword, Noejeong81gyeok, was mixed with magic and created Cheonma. It was absolute power. Although it is not an orthodox magic attack, it is a martial art that has been given the title of Heavenly Demon. It is good at striking, but it should be called Kungong (ȭ) because it maximizes destructive power by mixing it with Qigong. Unlike Jecheongi, it consumes a lot of internal energy. Its not fast or delicate, and its not a martial arts technique that focuses on chaining. But Seoryang licked his appetite without realizing it. Ilta Ilta is heavy and intense. It means that it is so strong that it doesnt need a rejuvenation ceremony. Rather than hitting your opponent multiple times in a row to defeat them, overwhelm them with one powerful blow. If I mix this with the Poksangyeong I got from Jecheongi, I think Ill get something quite good. Like a person who had starved for several days and was about to eat all kinds of food, he ravenously memorized the nine lines of the Byeokryeokkwon. The strength of Byeokryeokwon was close to three times that of Hyeolgangsu. Moreover, since the root is not magic, each and every phrase has a profound meaning. I felt like I could understand why there were very few demons who had learned the power of force in the previous Shinyo religions. Because the composition of martial arts itself is closer to magical techniques than to magical techniques, interpretation is difficult. Of course, this did not mean that the demons were dumber than the political faction warriors. Its just a difference in inclination. It was only after a full period of time that he was able to memorize all the nine points of Byeokryeokken. good. Seoryang, who looked a little tired, seemed to have renewed vitality in his eyes. From now on, lets figure out how to run. * * * Confucius! Is it because its been a while since I last saw you? Cherry blossoms seemed to be a little taller than when they left. Her chubby cheeks, which were full of milk, had become slimmer, giving off quite a womanly look. Cherry blossoms knelt down with an emotional face. The cherry blossoms meet Confucius. How are you? yes. Cherry Blossoms eyes turned red. They are sincerely happy to see Seoliang. Seo-ryang felt his heart ache. This is true. Before I left, I thought I would never see Cherry Blossoms again. So, in the hope that things would go well, I brought him a plausible method of thinking. You dont know what will happen to a persons life. Seo-ryang said as if nothing had happened. Hoo? The power you feel is considerable, right? It looks like you studied meditation quite hard? yes! I trained without missing a single day. hand. yes? Give me your hand. Ah yes! Seo-ryang held the cherry blossoms veins. Aenghwas face turned a little red. After a while, Xi Liang took his hand off the door. Are you pretty? There was surprise on Seo-ryangs face. Since we were constantly exchanging greetings, I checked the background first, and the history I felt was beyond my expectations. Its not yet at the level of being called first-class, but considering the period of absence, it was an amazing progress. A happy smile appeared on Aenghwas face. I studied Haengkong for two hours, twice a day. Two visits each? So, youre saying that you spent a day asking for your examination and meditation? yes! Accumulating energy literally means accumulating energy. However, Naegongsimbeop was not just about writing. You must accept the energy of nature, refine your blood vessels, and use your internal energy to remove impurities from your body. That series of tasks could never be completed in a short time. So, consistency was important when practicing internal skills. Even so, repeating fortune telling and fortune telling four times a day is not something that can be easily done without a great deal of concentration and patience. Its great. Thank you. Its not empty words. Im still a beginner, but its difficult to hold on to the meditation as strongly as you. The cherry blossom bowed its head. It is a secret gift given to us by Confucius, so how can we neglect it? Xiliang scratched his head. These are words that I am truly thankful for, but are also quite indifferent to. I guess I learned the martial arts skills that were given to me as a parting gift in anticipation of when he would return. Anyway, you had a hard time. He looked around. Isnt Dongpil here? Ah yes! I left a little while ago because I had a place to visit. Ill be back aha. I would have gone to the defense court. Since my outing was long, I told him in passing that I should stop by. Confucius. Arent you hungry? ship? Hmm Seoryang chuckled as he patted his stomach. Okay, its been a while since I came back, so I need to try some home-cooked food. Lets eat a proper meal. yes! Please wait a minute! The cherry blossoms that were running hurriedly stopped. Oh, Confucius. ok? Perhaps The flower petitly looked around. Where is Kumho? Are you carrying it in your arms? Are you saying youre putting a golden tiger in your arms? Wouldnt it be possible if I went into that guys mouth? Is that possible? It was absurd for a moment, but I soon understood. Because Aenghwa never saw Geumho grow up like that. He will come in on his own when he wants to. yes? How? well. Although Dae-ho was as big as Dae-ho, Geum-hos abilities were truly comparable to that of a top expert. Moreover, since it shares energy with Xiliang, it can find out its location like a ghost. Whether its climbing over a wall or digging a hole, it will find itself when it wants to. Aenghwas face became a little glum. I need to feed him some boiled meat He doesnt eat boiled food anymore. Anyway, please wait a moment! Take your time. Cherry blossoms disappearing quickly. Seoliang climbed onto the training ground and looked around. Its neat. Even though I came back three months later, it was still clean. It seemed like the cherry blossoms were cleaned diligently every day. I still feel fond of it. Seoryang smiled. Soon his face hardened. Is this the beginning? When I left my residence, I was only thinking about escaping from Protestantism, but now that I came back, thoughts of destroying the Uicheon Alliance and the Iron Blood Fortress were filling my mind. First, we have to wait until we receive a letter from Division Manager Hao Mun. Youre probably running around right now until a sweet taste comes out of your mouth. Until then, all I have to do is think about where to start attacking. Xu Liang smiled coldly. Of course its the Uicheonmaeng side. Tasty food tastes best when you let it age and eat it sparingly? Thats ridiculous. You will feel more satisfied if you eat it right away when you think about it. Dangga These are the guys who could be the biggest threat depending on the situation. Since Im tangled up with the poisonous dragon bastard anyway, it would be easier to get rid of him first. The Tang familys martial arts skills are strong. A person cannot be considered one of the five great families simply because he or she is good at handling poison and producing extraordinary memorization techniques. In fact, their skills are not inferior at all compared to other Sega. Danga is dangerous because he is practicing such great martial arts while also spraying poison and memorization. There was no other reason why he was called the king of Sichuan, surpassing the old faction Cheongseong and Ami. I should make a porridge bowl. At least what Jeoksaga suffered will be returned. Lets make a detailed plan this evening. Seolyangs face was filled with determination as he repeatedly clenched and unclenched his fist. Ill just bring it and put it on my body. There were a total of five martial arts skills he gained from Magyeonggak. One of them was for Ma Dong-pil, and the other four were for himself. However, one of the remaining ones was a martial arts skill that could not be used right away even if the nine rules were memorized. In the end, there are three martial arts skills he needs to practice right now. It was the power of the heavenly devil, the ability to go all the way, and the Demon Emperors Limbo. Among them, Seo-ryang took out the Demon Lords Limbo. Its a great step. It also suits me now. Seo-ryang whetted his appetite. But I feel a little uncomfortable. Demon Kings Limbo was a walking technique recommended by Lee Cheon-sang himself. In fact, it was said that the only people who learned this method in Protestantism at the time were Lee Cheon-sang, Grand Duke, and Senator Wonju. Now, there are four people who have learned it, including Seoryang, but the only person who has actually seen the extreme meaning of Demon Emperor Limbo is Lee Cheon-sang. As such, it was a martial art with limited access and extremely difficult to master. Lee Cheon-sang said that he heard that Senator Wonju has not yet escaped from the Seven Stars. If even Elder Wonju, the head of the Old Great Majon, is still in the Seven Stars, even if it is difficult, it will not be an ordinary martial arts skill. If you learn this, are you really a magician who cant even take off? Seo-ryang chuckled. Dont be funny. You are already mine. Lets not attach unnecessary meaning to learning good martial arts. Tuk. Tuk. He tapped the floor with his toes a few times and then lifted up Guyumagong. There is no time to rest. Lets get started right away. Thats how he started learning footwork. Starting from the first step of the first step, the second step to the heavens, the three steps of the three steps, the four steps of the four steps, the five steps of the jeongseon, the five steps of the stillness, and the six steps of the sky. ) and ends with the Seven Treasures. Ugh. The veins that stood out on his forearms gave off a subtle fluorescence. In an instant, my whole body was filled with demonic energy. Although he did not radiate energy waves, he distributed Gu Yuma Qi throughout his body and became the devil himself. lets go. Sigh. One step, two steps. And in just three steps, he was completely immersed in the method of walking. Here and here. Its not just about moving your legs. We have to be careful and distribute our power Seo-ryangs face was more serious than ever. There were times when I stopped several times, and there were times when I took five or six steps in one breath. Close attention was paid to each movement of the waist or the rotation of the ankles and toes. It was only a few movements, but cold sweat was already forming on Seoryangs forehead. That is how much mental energy was consumed. amazing. Seo-ryangs face became wet with ecstasy. It is not an exaggeration to say that it is the best supplement in magic. He is the highest-ranking magician who, when he reaches the extreme, can bring all the strong in the realm to their knees with just one step. As a shooter, he was naturally good at shooting techniques, but what he excelled at most were foot techniques and new techniques. Just by looking at the fact that he changed Chukji Shinbo, which is good at escape and infiltration, into an attack type, it was clear that his understanding of footwork was on a different level from that of other experts. Slower than Chukji Shinbo. But it suits me much more than Chukji Shinbo. Strictly speaking, Chukji Shinbo was closer to Shinbeop than Bobeop. If you want to make a comparison, you should compare it with Neunggong Manlihaeng, not Demon Emperors Territory Bo. But I was sure. If you learn the Demon Emperors Limbo and Neunggong Manri, you will at least be able to boast of superior abilities to Chukji Shinbo in battle. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. You can trust me. With this, I can become stronger. How long has it been like that? By the time Cherry Blossom came waddling around carrying a large tray, Ma Dong-pil had also returned to his residence. How are you? Are you training? yes. How long will this last? I think the meal is ready, so Im going to finish it quickly. Why? Ma Dong-pil opened his mouth with a somewhat distraught expression. I have something to tell you, Master. Chapter 160 Episode 160 Return, and (6)What? Xiliang narrowed his eyes. What does that mean? So um. He cleared his throat a few times and continued speaking. A special escort would like to see the Prince. However, the person subject to special escort cannot leave his current residence so I told him to convey the message anyway Why are you blurting out your words like that? Oh, Im sorry. Okay, what does it mean to be a special escort? Ma Dong-pil straightened his back. Upright posture. At this moment, he was no longer Seo Liangs personal guard, but a proud member of the three guards of the Protectorate. A special escort is just what it sounds like. It must be a person who needs a special escort. . no? Thats right. What Im curious about is how much significance this person who needs special escort has to our school. Those who are subject to special escort are the people that the guardian court should take care of as a top priority. Of course, they are also great customers to our school. Therefore, when escorting the subject, senior officials from the defense court cabinet are sometimes mobilized. Seoliang tilted his head. What is the cabinet again? Was there another organization like that in the defense court? Oh, Confucius, you didnt know. Rather than saying you dont know, you probably lost your memory. Ma Dong-pil was no longer surprised by anything Seoryang said or did. At least as far as Protestant work is concerned. The defense court cabinet refers to the secret leaders of the defense court. Ma Dong-pil explained in detail about the former masters who formed the cabinet. Seo-ryang made an evil expression. Sentai expert? Not only the previous guardians, but also the former Mazon and Demon General are included? Thats right. A subtle pride was visible on Ma Dong-pils face as he answered. Its worth it. If this is true, it means that the Protectorate is the strongest organization on campus, filled with monsters from the past. Seo-ryang stuck out his tongue. Youre crazy. Are you saying that youre not just retiring, but spending your final years as a member of the defense courts cabinet? They usually take it easy, but when a special mission comes up, they rush out and solve the situation. It is truly an amazing organizational system. Although they are seniors from the previous generation, they are usually retired, so they will not be able to interfere in the affairs of their junior guardians. Isnt it just a tool that stays quiet and is used only when necessary? You mean you choose to do that voluntarily, not because the leader tells you to do it? sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Where on earth does this loyalty come from? Xu Liang shook his head. Thats why I did it. yes? Ive only briefly seen it a few times before. The Lord of the Protectorate. Oh yeah. He was a tremendous powerhouse. Even compared to the worlds top ten masters, there was nothing lacking. In other words, it means that he is an expert on the same level as the Old Great Mazon. of course. He is someone who does not usually reveal himself, but even the religious leader acknowledged his martial arts skills. I thought it was an organization filled with strong people but somehow lacking, but that wasnt the case. There was a reason why there was a large gap in martial arts between the Lord of the Guard and the members of the organization. If you want to wield such monsters, you must have the appropriate skills. Thats right. A faint smile appeared on Ma Dong-pils face. I was glad that Confucius thought highly of Wonju. Xiliang shook his head. I thought the Shinjangbu was the strongest expert group on campus. If there are a few Mazon from the previous generation, it means that there are several more masters in the defense court who have reached the extreme level besides Wonju. There is no one who does not know how powerful a force one absolute master can be. A master of extreme magic is one who can easily handle ten thousand troops in the true sense of the word. It was not the Senate, but the Court of Protection. The strongest organization of the Heavenly Demon Church in name and reality is the Protectorate. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. The best shield of Protestantism was ultimately also the best spear. In terms of the number of troops, the Heavenly Demon Church is difficult to compare to a fierce city. Nevertheless, the reason it is considered one of the three strongest players is because so many absolute experts are gathered together. Oh, so anyway? Yes. So, the special escort wants to see Confucius. Xu Liangs face turned sour. I dont know who it is, but Im not interested. Im already so busy. And what is it that tells me to come or go? If you want to see it, you have to come and knock on the door. Thats right. This is rude behavior. But I cant go out of my home You mean I cant go out of my home? If a person subject to special escort enters our school, they are prohibited from going out in order to prepare for any unexpected situation. Is it necessary to go that far? Safety is guaranteed the moment you enter our school. What kind of person with a big liver would send Sejak or an assassin to our school? Seolyang actually felt uncomfortable saying those words. Because I was the one who almost became an assassin sent by that guy. I think so too, but I dont think thats what the higher-ups think. In any case, there is no harm in doing your best. That too. Seo-ryang emptied the cold tea in an instant and stood up. Whatever it is, Im not interested. Oh yeah. If you do, I will tell you so. okay. Ah, but how did you hear about that from that special escort? We havent met in person. I just heard about it through a supervisor at the defense court. I see. Seoliang turned his shoulders around. Anyway, come back quickly. I have a gift for you too. A gift? There is such a thing, man. * * * Three days later. Seoryang, who was sweating in the training hall, suddenly heard the sound of a carriage. Xiliang sighed. Who is it again? It was a time when we were about to lay the foundation for the Demon Emperors Limbo and begin it in earnest. When I heard the sound of the carriage, it was clear that it was coming this way. Well, its a remote place, so when you hear the sound of a carriage, it has to be here. After a while there was a knock on the door. Sam Gongja, I. Please come in. The door is open. yes. Im sorry. The person who appeared through the open door was none other than So Yeon-sim. So Yeon-sim bowed her head politely. The Lord of Hwanhee Won is meeting the Three Princes. Long time no see. So Yeon-sim had a unique, beautiful smile. Im sorry, its too late to say hello, right? I know clearly that the construction work has been completed. There is no need to come here just because you returned to school. Thats a bit sad to say hmm? Why are you doing that? . ? Confucius. Say yes. A look of astonishment appeared on So Yeonsims face. You look a little different. Seo-ryang chuckled. yes. Its a little different. how? Although it has been a long time since she competed in a real game, she still retains the keen spirit of a top expert. As soon as So Yeon-sim met Seo-ryang, she noticed a change in him. At first, I thought it felt a little strange since I hadnt seen it in months, but now I see that it wasnt. Extreme! When I looked into Seo-ryangs eyes, my hands automatically gained strength. The clear black and white eye glow was still there, but the composure and dignity within it was causing a subtle tension. How long are you going to look at me like that? yes? Ah yes. Soyeonsim sighed softly. The person Im seeing right now is really the Three Dukes, right? Is there anyone else as handsome as me? . You still dont respond to nonsense. How on earth did you get to the top? Seoliang tilted his head. Its not something that can be explained in words. Of course it is. I was lucky. Thats natural. I know what you want to hear, but I cant really give you an answer. You just have to think thats it. Even though he had reached the highest level, that personality still seemed to persist. But what brought you here? What brings you here? I came to see you after hearing that Confucius had returned to school. Oh, you just came to say hello? Yes? Youre naturally good at lying. If I were really trying to deceive you, wouldnt even Confucius know? I admit it. Seo-ryang pointed to his room. Please wait a moment. Ill just finish what Im doing and get into it. It wont take long. Is it a water lily? yes. hmm. Can I take a look? Anyway. Soyeonsim was even more surprised when she responded sincerely to what was said as a joke. Are you sure I can take a look? What cant be done? No, but The martial artist does not want to show his training scenes to others. This is because they are worried that their weaknesses may become known to others. It may seem like a very timid behavior, but it was a completely natural thing to do in the martial arts world where a single cut can lead to death. Even though the pursuit of righteous evil demons was different and the sects were different, all martial arts people implicitly respected rules that were not rules. Xu Liang said angrily. If youre afraid of showing weakness, you shouldnt go out into the world with a sword in the first place. If youre really that worried, dont create a weakness. Thats true, but Anyway, please wait a moment. I think it will end within this time. Ah yes. As soon as So Yeon-sim finished answering, Seo-ryang moved. Move smoothly one step at a time. Seolyangs face, which was instantly immersed, was as serious and reverent as that of a seeker. So Yeon-sim couldnt help but be impressed. Im concentrating. already. The kind of concentration that completely immerses you before you even have time to take a sip of tea. Not everyone could have that level of concentration. A toxic personality can be innate, but concentration is an acquired ability. Only now did So Yeon-sim realize how intense the Three Dukes thirst for martial arts was. I guess he was able to reach the top level at that age because he had such outstanding concentration as a foundation. A subtle look of envy appeared on So Yeon-sims face. Its amazing that you have already become an expert in discussing the world at a young age. Xiao Yanshen still did not know how great the Grand Duke had reached in the closed coffin. However, I was confident that at least he would not have shown as explosive growth as Samgongja. The growth of the Three Confucius was so fast that the eyes of those who saw it were suspicious. Its only been two years since I lost my martial arts skills. Now that I think about it, there is no such thing as a monster. Maybe really So Yeon-sims eyes deepened. Couldnt he win the next presidency? Regardless of how great the achievements he had accumulated so far were, the mere fact that he was able to reach the highest level at an early age made him worthy of being a three-gongja. I know that Lee Cheon-sang, the religious leader of the time, reached the extreme point in the middle of his reign. Nevertheless, Lee Cheon-sang was evaluated as one of the top three monsters in the history of magic. How should the Three Dukes, who ascended to the highest level ten years earlier than Lee Cheon-sang, be evaluated? It was when Soyeonsim was lost in thought for a while. Grumble! She was startled by the sudden sound of thunder. Whoa. Seo-ryang is out of breath with his fist outstretched. Before he knew it, his body was covered in sweat. done. We can do it this way. Confucius. yes? Oh yes. That cant be right. Soyeonsim swallowed her saliva. Is it the Heavenly Demons Power Fist? uh? Do you recognize me? I have no choice but to know. A strange look cast in surprise. My main skill is brute force. uh? . Youve learned the art of force? yes. Seo-ryang blinked. Considering his slender body and flexible magical energy, I thought that his main weapon was a long-armed sword that was good at fighting, but did he learn such a strong and heavy fighting technique? Todays conversation will be interesting in many ways. Soyeonsims eyes sparkled. After I explain why I came, would you like to have a quick game? Chapter 161 Episode 161 Wind from the North Sea (1)Shingyo A residence located far deep in Naewon. The scenery here, densely packed with bamboo thicker and longer than logs, is worthy of being called a spectacular view. The purple bamboos looked bizarre at first glance, but when you looked at them another way, you felt a strange mystery. Excluding the two palaces, it is the largest secret palace in Shinto religion. It is no exaggeration to say that it is the foundation of Protestantism. The demons called this place filled with mysterious winds and the breath of death, Gojuk Forest (). Phew. The hot southern wind became cool the moment it passed through the dense bamboo forest. The wind was carrying the faint scent of bamboo. It was a refreshing scent that seemed to make all your worries disappear when you smelled it. A place with nice scenery, climate, and smells. However, to the young man here, even the cool breeze of the bamboo forest felt like a hot breeze. Its muggier than I thought. A slightly low, but clean voice with no resonance. There was not a single blemish on her pure white skin, and the bridge of her nose stood tall like a mountain peak. The clear black and white eyes are moderately large, and the sharp jaw line and red lips are enough to impress people of all ages. It was a look that was worthy of the description of beauty. There was no shortage of people saying that she was more feminine and beautiful than a woman, and that her appearance was perfect. In particular, his white hair, which was as white as his skin, made this young mans atmosphere even more mysterious. If it werent for her slightly protruding uvula, she was so beautiful that one would have mistaken her for a white woman. How do people here survive the heat? The young man stretched out his hand to the table. Sssssssuk. A translucent white mist spread from the tips of thin fingers, causing the surrounding temperature to drop. Before I knew it, a light frost had settled on the ground around the bench. Whoa, I guess Ill survive. At that time, a voice rang in his ears. It looks like you havent adapted yet. Are you here? The man who appeared was an old man who seemed to be well past his 60th birthday. He had a massive physique that was not typical of an old man, and he had great muscles. He was also a hand taller than the young man. Sssss. The young man frowned as he looked at the strange creature held in the old mans hand. I guess there was someone else nearby. These guys are everywhere. Tuk. The old man put down a huge chicken prostitute and shook his hands. But its no big deal compared to before. At least were not huddled together. I heard that you have lived here for a long time. Its not a living, its just making a living. It was roughly seventy-eight years. Thats amazing. I heard that even some experts cant last a few months. Thats about when we entered the bamboo forest. Its safe if you stay a little far away like here. The young man looked down at the prostitute. Then what was this guy? The old man grinned. I caught it just in case. Plus, if you boil it, it tastes great. ah? The other group members probably didnt know. The members of the squadron couldnt forget this taste, so they would wait with their necks bent to see when the mission would come. It is as beautiful as it looks. Its a taste worth trading your life for. Would you like to try Sogungju? I almost reflexively said that I absolutely didnt want to eat it. The young man who was looking at the prostitute cleared his throat. You cant refuse a challenge. Ill give it a try. sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Huh! You say eating white boiled rice is a challenge, but Sogungju also has quite a pleasant side to it. The old man holding the broken prostitutes head said with a hint of amusement. If you tear the breast meat into small pieces and mix it with seasoning, its quite a delicacy. It tastes better when its cold. You need to help me later, too. Oh yeah. It seemed like they were trying a variety of dishes beyond simply boiling and eating. Its not easy to think like that when youre on a life-or-death mission. It occurred to me that this old man was someone who truly knew how to enjoy life. After a while. As many as six different meat dishes were laid out on the table. The amount on one plate is barely enough for two people to eat together. That amount was a whopping six plates. The young mans face darkened. There are a lot of dishes. What are you talking about? Think about the age of the oxbow lord. When I was that age, I could easily finish ten plates with this amount. Its a monster. I dont know how I ate ten plates when I feel like my stomach couldnt handle eating just one plate. They said that only monstrous noblemen live in the Church of the Heavenly Demon, and that doesnt seem to be true. So the two started eating. How do you feel? Honest surprise appeared on the young mans face. Its really not what it seems. Is it delicious? Laughs. I told you so. You wont be disappointed. The old man said as he sucked in the thinly torn meat like he was eating noodles. Actually, there was something I hoped for. Gojuklim is a place with stronger spiritual energy than anywhere else on campus or in the world. Its a monster that lives in places like this, so wouldnt it be good for your health to eat it? That makes sense. Hehe, sleep a lot. I guess the travel fatigue hasnt gone away yet. Two people who are good at chomping down on food. Yeo Gang-hwi, a young man who had been chewing meat for a while, spoke. Thats what I told you before. hmm? The three princes of Shinism. Ah, the three princes. Yes. Have you received an answer from the Three Dukes yet? Yang Jeong (ؑ), a rare expert who served as the head of the old guard court and also served as the commander of the 108 Horse Guards, said. Not yet. I heard that it hasnt been long since you returned to school, so the surroundings must have been quite busy. Please wait a moment. There is no choice. All right. Yang Jeong was puzzled. I havent asked you before, but why do you want to see the Three Dukes of our school so much? Yeo Kang-hwi smiled sheepishly. There is no particular reason. I was just intrigued by the fact that I was with the swordsman, so I thought wed have a chat. hmm. It would be nice if I could get out, but since I cant, I feel really bad. Yang Jeong shook his head. I wasnt making an unreasonable request, I was just vaguely asking if we could meet once. What do you want to do after you sleep? Im glad if thats the case. It will cool down. Lets go to sleep. Yes. Yeo Kang-hwi stuffed his mouth full of meat. His eyes sparkled like stars. He is the candidate for the next leader who is attracting the most attention in the Protestant church at the time I heard many things from the guardians of the law on my way here. They were so strong that it was hard to believe they were experts belonging to one organization, and they seemed surprisingly free. So much so that he casually blurted out rumors from the Protestant church in front of the escorts from outside. If the person is as rumored, its worth having high expectations. Originally, I wanted to have a private meeting with the religious leader, but my thoughts changed when I came here. In the first place, dealing alone with the religious leader was a considerable burden for him. In the meantime, he changed his mind after hearing the actions of the Three Dukes. Well, if its not as good as expected, you can change the route then. hmm? What did you just say? yes? Oh no. Eat it. Isnt this seasoned breast meat really special? Laughs. Except for those who know how to eat. * * * Sogungju of the North Sea Ice Palace? yes. Surprise appeared on Seo-ryangs face. I never would have guessed that the person who thought he was a special escort or something was the minor owner of the Ice Palace. In fact, if it wasnt to that extent, the defense court wouldnt have mobilized and brought in the cabinets top officials. You even dared to come alone? Of course there were attendants. However, the attendants are currently staying in Hubei. Anyone who is not permitted to enter the church will never be able to enter. her. North Sea Ice Palace. It is a historic power in charge of the north as one of the Sae-o-sagungs. Aside from Sae, most warriors do not enter the midfield. Among them, Binggung was especially closed, so much so that even among the warriors of the same four palaces, there were some who thought of Binggung as nothing more than a legend. Whats interesting is that the North Sea Ice Palace, which has only been seen a few times, is always called the seat of the Four Palaces. It was not known how much power they had or who the palace lord was, but everyone agreed on that fact. No one knew if it was just an exaggerated rumor or if it was actually that strong. The little master of the ice palace has entered our school This is amazing. Its fascinating. No one would have guessed that the small owner of that closed group would come to our school. No, thats true too. yes? Xiliangs eyes deepened. Look at these? When he left the church with the convoy, he ran into the Beast Palaces troops. At the time, I thought it was just that, but after that, I also clashed with the sword archer. There were battles with as many as two of the Saeoeosa palaces. And now the little owner of Bingunggung has entered Shingyo. Has the relationship between the new royal palaces worsened? Arent these people bonded well enough to talk about good and bad times? Eh? Werent they friendly with each other? Soyeonsim shook her head. It cant be. I heard that the midfield forces are so strong that we just got together as a formality and that we dont get along well. Just looking at the personalities of each group, its difficult to become friends with them. Well, he is like that too. Even the beast archers and sword archers had completely different personalities. I dont know what it was like at Bing Palace, but the one remaining Cheonryong Palace (m) was notorious for being arrogant. It will be difficult for them to get along well as the distance is so long. Even though they dont get along very well, they acknowledge the power of Bingung Thats how strong it is. Xiliang scratched his head. Why does the little owner of that great ice palace ask to see me? I dont know that either. Just Just? I think it would be a good idea to go. Why do you think that? Its not the religious leader or the elders. Not the archduke or the leaders of each organization. Prince Xiao said that he wanted to overcome all those people and see Confucius. Why is that? Why? Unless there is a clear purpose, there is no reason to call Confucius aside from everyone else, right? Its an opportunity to find out what Prince Sogung is thinking. Xiliang narrowed his eyes. Its a facial expression that asks, What on earth does that have to do with me? Soyeonsim wanted to beat her chest in frustration. My position is Lord of the Palace, but I am here on behalf of the Lord of the Palace. Surely its important to find out what hes thinking? No, I understand that. So? Isnt it up to the defense court and the religious leader who brought him here to find out what that guy is thinking? Isnt there a reason why he came here in the first place? Confucius must find out the reason. What I mean is that Lord Xiao Gong would have told us the reason why he wanted to join before joining the main school. And the person who should have a detailed conversation about the reason is not me, but the religious leader. . Was I wrong? yes. You said it was wrong? why? Why on earth did he come to our school after everyone left? Soyeonsim said with a serious face. To take a look. ? . Did I hear something wrong just now? You came to take a look? yes. Seo-ryang looked at So Yeon-sim, wondering if this was some kind of nonsense. really? Thats right. Why, did they even create a flower path that would be nice for an outing at our school? Why dont you come and take a look? I mean. You say the religious leader accepted that strange application to join the church? So, you could have come to our school. At first, even the military department didnt know about the special escort case. Xu Liang frowned. What kind of treatment is it that they tolerated people who came to see the sights, but then threw them away in the bamboo forest? I dont know either. Hmm Does that guy smell like that? I think the leader must have smelled it because it smells. Cant we just grab him by the hair and shake him off? You were talking bullshit about how dare you even look at it. Even if I hit you in the face, you wont be angry, leader. Of course you can. If you want to fight Bingung in a big fight. I dont think the leader would mind the ice palace. Thats right. But it might be a little annoying, right? . Why dont you go out for a drink and give it a try? Seoyang buried his back in the chair. Its not difficult to have a few words. Annoyance was evident on his face. Sifa, theres something unusual in the air again. My super senses arent working, but I feel really bad. Chapter 162 Episode 162 Wind from the North Sea (2)Huh? Confucius. How are you? Yes. Are you going out? Uh, I have somewhere to go. Me too Okay, so you can just practice with the swordsmanship I gave you. It will take some time to attach it to your body. Ah yes. Seolyang quickly walked out the front door, covering his face with a large bamboo hat. Ma Dong-pil tilted his head. Why are you covering your face like that? At that time, a tired voice was heard from behind. I guess he did it because he was embarrassed. Because Seo-ryangs behavior was different from usual, he didnt even know about So Yeon-sims existence. I meet Lord Hwanhee Won. There is no need to greet each other like that, Ma Howie. no. But what happened? I came here to do some persuasion and just relax. Persuasion? I am a special escort. ah! The leader also hinted at me. I also came to pay for a cup of tea. Ma Dong-pil smiled. But even for a moment. Did you do a massage? yes. Ma Dong-pil looked at So Yeon-sim as if he were envious. Even taking a single step seemed difficult. The demonic energy spreading was very unstable. It looks like there was a pretty intense exchange. It wasnt to that extent. Yeah, it wasnt that bad. As expected, its amazing. Su Yanshen shook her head, remembering the fight a little while ago. Could it be because he climbed the pole? Or is it innate? Where on earth does such a feeling come from? She was a rare martial artist who achieved great power over the heavenly devil. There were many people in the school who were stronger than her, but there were no more than five people who had a higher understanding of martial arts than her. Its still just an introduction, but I have a clear understanding of the path that leads to extreme intention. The ultimate meaning of Byeokryeok-won lies in one strike against the body and the destruction of the enemy with two strikes. It means to subdue the enemy with one fist and destroy it with two fists, so no more than three weapons are used to harm the enemy. This is the same no matter what type of herbivore is used. Although he is extremely vicious and strong, unlike a magic martial artist, he first subdues him and then decides whether to kill him or save him. There is no way the leader would have told me. It was not because I knew the personality of the leader, but I was able to recognize it from the movements of the three princes. Every time you exchange one sum, herbivory is gaining on your body at an alarming rate. If its like this, it wont take much time to achieve greatness. A glimpse of envy passed through So Yeonsims eyes. Genius is different. Probably not. Yes? So Yeon-sim looked at Ma Dong-pil. Ma Dong-pil said calmly. Arent you thinking of Confucius? thats right. yes. Thats why Im telling you this. Soyeonsims eyes sparkled. The person who was closest to Confucius was Ma Howie. But doesnt Ma Howie think Confucius is a genius? Youve been watching that scary growth trend, right? We need to consider how far talent should be limited. Whatever the standard, Confucius is clearly the possessor of outstanding talent. However, I dare to assure you that it is not a gift from heaven. So Yeonsim was surprised. Even so, he didnt know that he would evaluate the person he served in that way. Why do you think that? If I wasnt a genius, I wouldnt have been able to reach the pole position at such a young age. I feel this when I look at Confucius. Talent has a big impact on growth, but it is not an essential factor. Do you want to tell me that you put in that much effort? Effort is fundamental. sure? Ma Dong-pil turned his head to the front door. Seoryang disappeared immediately, but Ma Dong-pils eyes were filled with deep emotion, as if he was looking at the remnants he left behind. Assimilating life itself with martial arts. Not to separate myself from martial arts. In other words, you become the incarnation of martial arts. Its hard to understand what youre saying. Most martial artists assimilate life and martial arts. Because without that, you cant become strong. You dont try to embody the principle of radish in even the single movement of lifting a spoon, right? ! That would also be Confucius unique method, achieved through hard work. Does Ma Howie mean that we should do it efficiently even if we put in the same effort? Ma Dong-pil did not answer. Although I agree with So Yeon-sim, I think there is more to Confucius than that. Anyway, I know that talent didnt play a big role in Confucius inexplicable growth rate. Are you busy? yes? If youre not busy, would you mind rubbing with me? Surprise bloomed on So Yeonsims face. At least, from what she had seen, Ma Dong-pil was not the type of person who would suggest a meeting first. But even for a moment. Im always busy. Hwanheewon is probably the busiest organization after the military department? Oh, I see. Excuse me. But what Soyeonsim smiled. It would be okay to fool around for a day. thank you. Soyeonsim flopped down on the floor of the gym. Before that, lets eat first. Im so tired even though Im exchanging white blows without any internal energy. I guess Im getting older too. * * * Hoo? Yang Jeong, who received the letter, smiled at Yeo Kang-hwi. It is said that the Three Dukes have agreed to the request of Prince Xiao. Oh, is that so? Yeo Kang-hwi smiled brightly. Yang Jeong was impressed without even realizing it. Even after seeing her for dozens of days, I am still amazed by that beautiful face. Its really fascinating. yes? I dont know how a mans face can be so beautiful. Immediately after speaking, Yang Jeong made a mistake. Im sorry. I dont think youll like this kind of talk. no. Anyway, Im saying hes handsome. It actually feels good. haha. Yang Jeong got up from his bed and asked. How can this old man avoid his seat? Oh, yes, thank you. As you know, I and the other members of the group hiding near the bamboo forest were in charge of protecting the Lord of the Little Palace. You may need to move away a little, but please understand that you must maintain a certain distance. sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. of course. Yang Jeong turned around. Sogungju. yes? I dont think its necessary to say this, but since Ive only seen you for a few days, Id like to say a few words out of frustration. which? Be careful. Yang Jeong continued, still walking away with his back turned. In the past, the Three Dukes were such a rough person that they were called tyrants. I have never had a conversation with him in person, but even if only half of the rumors are true, he is not an easy person to deal with. Oh, I see. Yeo Kang-hwi lowered his head. Thank you for your concern. Then do you know what the three gongjas are called on campus these days? ? Demon Lord. ! As the period of peace continued, the demons of our school also lost their belligerence to some extent. Its different from us old horse people who are retired. However, our juniors are also those who inherit the blood of the devil. They also have madness inside of them that is just as much as us, perhaps even greater than ours. Yang Jeong stopped walking and glanced at Yeo Kang-hwi. Yeo Kang-hwis face was noticeably stiff. They are calling the Three Dukes the demon lord. There were no fancy modifiers or anything like that. The two letters Demon Lord embody the admiration of such young demons. . You dont know that Sogungjus intentions are different. I dont really want to know that either. However, since you are the other person, it would be better not to provoke him with unnecessary words. With those words, Yang Jeong went into the bamboo forest. Yeo Kang-hwis eyes deepened. Its the devil He recalled the conversation between the veteran experts who had escorted him here. C Thats amazing. At that age, did you develop martial skills that were comparable to those of the heads of the Seven Families? Hes a complete monster? C Uh-huh, this guy. Be careful what you say. Arent you a disciple of the religious leader? C Risk. C I heard that you have completely lost your martial arts skills, but if you have grown so much in just two years, you are probably not a great person. C Martial arts are martial arts, but determination stands out more. Negotiating with the heads of the Seven Families Even if you have the inspectors epaulet, distribution is usually difficult. C uh? negotiation? What does that mean? C I still havent gotten over the habit of living with my ears closed. This time, didnt the religious leader select and send Sam Gongja as a special inspector? C Ohh? Leaving behind the Archduke or the Duke? C Thats right. However, it seems that the Three Dukes have properly suppressed the Seven Household Lords. It is said that Tuwangmaga even ordered Bonmun. C Kiya, youre hot. He also knew a certain amount about the Mado Chilga. Arent they the shaman families who have been the hands and feet of Shingyo for hundreds of years and have become a great support to the martial arts world? He even carried out inspections against the heads of such families at such a young age. As one veteran said, it was impossible to distribute it normally. It is said that martial arts skills can be accumulated through hard work, but distribution skills have to be innate. Yeo Kang-hwis eyes sparkled. Its even more interesting. It was said that Cheonma Lee Cheon-sang of the time never gave official duties to his students except for the Grand Duke. If such a religious leader skipped the two gongjas and gave official duties to the three gongjas, it means that the three gongjas abilities were that outstanding. Its okay as long as you have outstanding ability. Yeo Kang-hwi bit his lip. I dont like relying on someone, but I cant help it. In any case, it would be a good thing for Protestantism as well. He was confident. Whoa. Yeo Kang-hwi took a deep breath and sat cross-legged on the bench. It was to calm my pounding heart. How much time has passed like that? Sara la rock. The sound of bamboo leaves colliding rang in my ears. For some reason, the wind seemed to blow stronger than usual. The sound of the bamboo shoots hitting each other sounded like the sound of rain. Sabak. Yeo Kang-hwis gummi twitched. Sabagsabag. A person approaches, stepping on bamboo leaves that have fallen on the ground. Youre here. My heart is pounding. My heartbeat got faster and faster. I dont pretend to be popular or reveal my presence. If you look at the consistent gait and stride length, it is clear that it is a well-trained martial artist. It seemed clear that he was the Three Dukes I had heard about through rumors. An intangible energy arose in Yeo Kang-hwis body. Ssyuk. The energy that moved as if flowing in the wind tried to feel the body of a person approaching. I wanted to see how powerful he was. but. Teeeeee! Sigh! The energy that flowed out bounced back at an alarming speed. The sound energy of Yinmak Qigong does not work. It was a soft and delicate energy that permeated objects. If you make up your mind and send it out, it will be difficult for even a Chojeoljeong expert to recognize the phonograph. That kind of phonograph couldnt even get close and was thrown out. I could tell that my opponent was a horribly trained expert. chuck. Finally the steps stopped. Yeo Kang-hwi opened his eyes. Ssssss. The chill naturally spread, covering the ground within a three-jang radius radius with frost. Pusssss. At the same time, the reddish heat quickly erased the frost. Its a place I dont want to come back to even if I die, but there were times when I missed the breeze here. He is well over six feet tall and has an extremely imposing physique. Although his nose was covered with bamboo lipstick, it was clear at first glance that he was a young man with barely a lip. Im going to give you some nice wind, so I hope you can re-establish that icy energy. Slurp. The chill emanating from Yeo Kang-hwi disappeared as if it had been washed away. He got up from his seat. Are you a Three Confucius? exactly. The young man took off his bamboo ribs. At that moment, Yeo Kang-hwi gasped without realizing it! I laughed out loud. The young man, Xu Liang, frowned. His expression was not good at all, as if the dark bruises around his eyes still hurt. If you called me for a trivial reason, I think it wouldnt be fun. Chapter 163 Episode 163 Wind from the North Sea (3)Chuck tsk tsk. . Slurp kya! Has it been a while since this happened? Is it delicious to eat again? Seoryangs face looked somewhat happy as he looked down at the bowl with admiring eyes. He grunted loudly, pulling out a piece of flesh stuck between his teeth. My taste in Sogungju is quite unusual. Six-legged chicken head baby looks appetizing on the outside, but when you actually eat it, its no ordinary delicacy. I also ate quite a bit of this. Oh, is that so? It tasted really good, and guess what? If I eat this guy, I wonder if I will accumulate even a pea-sized amount of strength. There was a time when I used to attack these chicken heads with the intention of destroying them. When I think about that time, I feel a little sorry. Is your vocabulary good? Yeo Kang-hwi felt that it was somehow easier to deal with the other person. The initial tension had long since disappeared like melting snow. You have a good appetite. Eating well is the best way to use your energy in a timely manner. I wonder how much effort it takes to eat so much. Yeo Kang-hwi cautiously opened his mouth. Hey Tell me. Ive been meaning to ask this for a while. hmm? Yeo Kang-hwi scratched his head. What happened to that eye? Xu Liangs face suddenly distorted. Its a wound that occurred during training. Just think of it like that. Oh yeah. Seo-ryang cursed inwardly. Hes so thin that he doesnt even have the strength to lift chopsticks, but his fists are really strong. Of course, if it had been applied normally, there would be no way that such a blow would have been allowed. Xiliang completely blocked the internal attack and dealt with her only with Demon Emperor Limbo, who was still in Ilseong (һ), and the Violent Power Fist. So Yeon-sim also blocked her internal attack, but her strength and footwork were at the highest level. Even if you have an advantage in all aspects such as physical strength, strength, speed, etc., it is difficult for someone who has mastered only one martial art. Thanks to their extreme reflexes and combat experience, they created a close match, but could not overcome the difference in the flexibility of the martial arts themselves. Still, its embarrassing. It seems that he unconsciously felt a sense of relief while climbing the pole. So I let my guard down. If it had been a knife and not a fist that hit my eye, I would have been lucky, but if I had been unlucky with blindness, I would have died. Lets relax. You havent even reached the level you were in before. Are you already relieved that you have achieved so much? Seo-ryangs grumbling ended with an eerie promise. Next time, we should open the magic attack and lets fight. Yeo Kang-hwi said with a smile. You are amazing. hmm? You have incredible martial arts skills, but you train so passionately. What do you mean? yes? Whether you are strong or weak in martial arts, isnt training absolutely necessary? Who doesnt know that? Yeo Kang-hwi whetted his appetite as he watched Seo-ryang earnestly receiving words that were just meant to compliment him. I shouldnt say empty words. he said with a smile. That is correct. yes. Seo-ryang said, moving the table to one side. Anyway, now that weve had some delicious food, lets get to the point. You wanted to see me? Oh yeah. What is the reason? Yeo Kang-hwi cleared his throat. You met with the prosecutors of the Sword Palace? Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. It did. Somehow the tone seems to have changed drastically. Yeo Kang-hwi asked seriously. How was it? You were strong. is that the end? It is difficult to describe the fight in detail. Its just that they were strong and thanks to that they suffered quite a bit. okay. Seo-ryang, who was watching Yeo Kang-hwi quietly, said as if he was throwing something. He was a couple of measures stronger than the Lord of the Little Palace. yes? The deputy palace lord of the Sword Palace. Yeo Kang-hwi smiled sheepishly. You think too highly of me. Even though it is called a late index, it is still in many ways Not as it is now. yes? If you bring out your true hidden power, it will be worth sharing a few sums with the Deputy Palace Lord of the Sword Palace. !! Yeo Kang-hwis face hardened. Of course, when you unleash that much potential, you have to train it properly so that your body can adapt to it. A strange expression appeared on Seo-ryangs face. I dont know if its a seal or what, but isnt it uncomfortable? If only he could unleash that power, he would immediately be called the best late-season index outside the country. . There seems to be a situation. Yeo Kang-hwis frozen face was cold. How did you know? I thought I could tell just by looking at it. . Looking at his posture, breathing, temperament, etc., it is clear that he has already surpassed human limitations, so how can his strength and endurance be at the level of a peak expert? I was just curious about it, so I took a closer look. I dont think you can see everything if you look closely. What do you mean by what you see? Yeo Kang-hwi, who was quietly looking at Seo-ryang, took a deep breath. Although he didnt show it, he couldnt help but feel shocked. You saw right through that? There are only three people in the Ice Palace who have penetrated the Great Law of Glass Potency. Two of them knew him well, so he only felt a sense of discomfort at first glance. As a result, the three princes of Shinism immediately recognized the great potential law that only his father, Binggungju (m) of his time, who was the number one expert in the North Sea, could see through. Sam Gongja he is truly an amazing expert. Its pretty good. I was impressed. I know that this Great Law is not something that can be seen through even if one is strong in martial arts. You have great insight. Its no different than cutting with a knife. Xu Liangs face became serious. Im sure you didnt just call me because you were curious about the level of swordsmen at the Sword Palace. Thats right. Lets not go around talking unnecessarily. I want to get to the point. . Why did you ask to see me, not even the leader? Because I think that among the demons, the Three Dukes are the most devoted to Protestantism. For Protestantism? What does this mean? As Seoliang tilted his head, Yeo Kang-hwi continued. Moreover, he is currently the person with the greatest reputation and support in Protestantism. Thats why I asked to see the Three Dukes. Stop saying things you dont understand Please bridge the gap. leg? yes. I hope that the Three Dukes will serve as a bridge so that the main palace and your school can form an alliance. For a moment, surprise appeared in Seo-ryangs eyes. Lets form an alliance? Thats right. suddenly? . Im getting more and more unable to understand this. Xu Liang frowned. If you came here for the sake of an alliance between our church and your palace, wouldnt it be right to visit the church leader? I am just a disciple of the religious leader and have no authority whatsoever. I know. But why? I told you. They judged that the Three Dukes were the ones who most supported Protestantism. I would like to tell you that it was a misjudgment. And even if that were the case, thats not why you came to see me. That is reason enough. There was heat in Yeo Kang-hwis eyes. Because it is clear that an alliance with the main palace will be of great benefit to your church. If you are a three-gongja, you are the right person to give strength to that. This is another interesting story. Seo-ryang crossed his arms. lets hear about it. Why did you think that way? There is no need to think deeply about it. Without a doubt, the main palace is the most powerful force outside the world. Of course it can only be good to form an alliance with such a force. Thats great confidence. Seoliang acknowledged his opponents confidence. Even if only half of the rumors are true, the power of the Ice Palace is equivalent to that of the Shaolin Temple. It would not be a bad thing from the perspective of the Church of the Heavenly Demon to establish training with such a force. You said you came because you wanted to see Shingyo, but you were hiding a very cute secret. It was rude remark. However, Yeo Kang-hwi was unable to correct Seo-ryangs tone of voice. It was not because this was the Heavenly Demon Church, but because of the regal aura radiating from Seoryangs body. so? yes? So I asked what you wanted from us. Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yeo Kang-hwis eyes sparkled. I hope Why did you think that? If you see me whining around one more time, Ill just leave. sorry. Im usually good at explaining things. Now tell me. Yeo Kang-hwi took a deep breath once again. A nervous expression was evident. At least this facial expression wasnt a lie. Please save my brother. Seoliang tilted his head. Did you have a younger brother? Thats right. But why are you asking me to save your younger brother here? Sssss. A faint chill rose from Yeo Kang-hwis body. It was an energy released unconsciously due to complex screening. My younger brother was captured in the Beast Palace. Seo-ryangs eyes widened. Beast Palace? Those red-faced bastards? Have you ever encountered a blood band? There was. The body was so strong that even a knife couldnt penetrate it? Yeo Kang-hwis face distorted. Even though he was frowning, his face was still beautiful. Thats amazing. Even with the martial arts of the Three Confucius, the blood feud was overwhelming. It was true that he had completed the Great Law of the Beast King. Oh, it wasnt that daunting. Besides, I was different back then than I am now. Anyway, it wasnt easy for even an expert to catch one. I guess so. If you have completed the Beast Kings Great Technique, you can turn ordinary beasts into magical beasts in a short period of time. hmm. Xu Liang nodded. I want to keep listening. Yeo Kang-hwis speech was quite long. I tried to hide it, but the anger and nervousness that had built up over the years must have been so great that I needed time to calm down from time to time. So, let me sum it up Seoryang thought for a moment and said. Are you saying that the younger brother of the Lord of the Little Palace went on a cruise to the northwestern part of the central plains, encountered the beasts of the Beast Palace, got into a fight, lost, and was captured by them? Thats right. Binggung originally had no interest in the central plains and only wanted peace in the North Sea, but was under pressure from the other three palaces. Its unfortunate that the palace lords bloodline has been kidnapped in the midst of all this, so we cant do anything about it. Youre good at summarizing things. Xiliangs eyes deepened. So youre trying to form an alliance with our school? Dont you know what kind of place our school is? I know. But why? Because what my father, no, the lord of the palace, wants is the downfall of the three palaces. Ohh? I also thought about Uicheon Maeng and Sanghyeolseong. But no. They have great power, but they dont use it properly when they should. The reason is Because it is a federation. Thats right. On the other hand, the Church of the Heavenly Demon does not apply moral standards when conducting its work. . Furthermore, Shingyo and Beast Palace are geographically much closer than Uicheon Alliance and Iron Blood Castle. In addition, it is said that there has already been a conflict with the two palaces, so it would not be a bad thing for Shingyo. Yeo Kang-hwi smiled. A deadly murderous intent lingered in the mysterious smile. They are annoying to us and annoying to your school as well. Wipe it away. Seo-ryang also smiled. Amid the wonderful laughter, a mad and murderous spirit swirled. Anyway, circumstances have been captured that the swordsmen trained with Uicheonmaeng. If we join hands with Binggung and destroy it, it will definitely be good for our school. Thank goodness. Slurp. Yeo Kang-hwi got up from his usual bed. If you do, please get up. hmm? Isnt this the end of the conversation? Its not over. Because I havent decided yet. And I definitely need to tell the religious leader about this. I requested a face-to-face meeting considering your martial arts personality, which I heard through rumors. However, if you take the time, I plan to go straight to the leader. You said that right away. Yeo Kang-hwis smile became deeper. A laugh whose meaning is difficult to understand. Please forgive my rudeness. Paaaaang! His beautiful hand swung, aiming for Seo-ryangs neck. Chapter 164 Episode 164 The wind from the North Sea (4)The fingertips that flashed like lightning were imbued with an evil and murderous spirit. It seemed like it was going to pierce Seo-ryangs head in one go. but. . . Both of them just stayed still with stern expressions. Yeo Kang-hwi asked. Why didnt you run away? Because there is no need to avoid it. Why? It was definitely about living. If you live by force, your sincerity will not seep in. A smile appeared in Yeo Kang-hwis eyes. Thats amazing. Even if you know that, it is normal for an unmanned person to avoid or block something. Because I dont like moving inefficiently. Xu Liang frowned. So, why did you attack so pointlessly when you didnt really mean to do it? Yeo Kang-hwi relaxed his posture and took a dozen steps back without answering. His eyes became sharp as he looked at Seoliang. The chill in his alluring eyes doubled the eeriness. He opened his mouth. Bing-hon-cheon-gang-su () is one of the five major disciplines of the main palace. In terms of destructive power, it is comparable to the Hundred Treasures Divine Power of the Shaolin Temple, and in terms of its profundity, it is no less than the Taegeukjin Qi of the Shaman sect. Why did you attack me? Are you talking about something pointless? Now lets go back in. what the. Wooooow. The spreading chill instantly took over the entire area. Pusssss. The weeds rising above the ground were frozen white. The frozen weeds could not withstand the wind and crumbled with a crunching sound. Hehehe! A bitter cold wind. A small white bead appeared on top of the flowing white hair. The bead that sparkled like starlight absorbed the surrounding moisture and gradually increased in size. The sparkling orb was like the brightest star, Polaris. It was a moment when I understood why the word Cheongang () was added to Mu-gong-myeong. Were going the right way this time. It is the start of an unexpected dance. Seo-ryangs face darkened. Okay. But this is the last time I see it. At first glance, a look of gratitude appeared on Yeo Kang-hwis face. Thank you for your understanding. Listening to Yang Jeongs words, it was clear that the Three Dukes were demons who had no mercy toward their enemies. Even though he threw out a suggestion, he still continues to accept his complaints. I was extremely grateful. Suddenly, Seo-ryang got up from his usual bed and held out his hand. Come. Huh. Yeo Kang-hwis body had already reached Seo-ryangs nose. It didnt seem like it was moving very fast, but it got there in the blink of an eye. Phew. The beads floating above his head flashed, and Yeo Kang-hwis Seomseom Jade was covered in pure white brilliance. Seo-ryang, who was watching Yeo Kang-hwis movements in silence, swung his fist. 100 million?! Yeo Kang-hwis eyes widened. Even before he could throw away the Ice Soul Heavenly Rivers blow, the opponents fist had already dug into his chest. Qarring! Tsk! Yeo Kang-hwis new brother retreated like crazy. White smoke rose from his entire body. The chill that had gathered in one place was dissipating at an alarming rate. Its incredible power! The pressure from the iron fist cracked the heavenly sphere. In this state, the true power of Ice Horn Spring Water cannot be extracted. It is clear that it is a martial arts equivalent to the Hundred Treasures Divine Fist. Yeo Kang-hwi looked at Seo-ryang with trembling eyes. Seo-ryang raised his fist and tilted his head and said. Arent your weaknesses too obvious? The time between casting and attack seems a bit long. . Of course, it is not a defect in the martial arts itself, but it seems to depend on the casters level of flexibility. Yeo Kang-hwis eyes fluctuated even more clearly. Then, in the eyes of the Three Dukes, what do you think will happen if I perfect this martial art? hmm. After thinking for a moment, Seo-ryang lowered his posture. Take a good look. Slurp. Xi Liang moved slowly. Very slow movement. It was like watching Tai Chi practiced by a shaman. Suddenly, Yeo Kang-hwis eyes widened as he looked at Seo-ryang in confusion, wondering if this was some kind of martial arts demonstration. Tooung! Even though I did not use my energy or concentrate my strength on my entire body muscles, I heard a sound full of resonance in the air. How do you feel? Its amazing. Its a martial art called Heavenly Demons Lightning Strike that I started learning a while ago. Im at the beginner level now, so my power isnt there, but doesnt it look like the level is high just by looking at it? yes. The movements are monotonous, but they clearly embody the principle of suppressing all changes with pure unity. You have a great eye. youre welcome. The ice spirit feat you performed is similar to this. It is a typical martial art of strong fists that kills change and utilizes destructive power like a fist of strength. The only thing is that the Byeokryeokken focused on one point, and the manual attack focused on spreading the force in all directions. You are correct. Seo-ryang pointed to his own blue eyelids. Its a trace of the glory I gained after joining a master of martial arts without any internal strength. The difference in level between that person and me is truly obvious. Nevertheless, I was defeated in a fight with no internal strength. Ah, so It means that the level of martial arts itself is excellent. Your handiwork is also like this. Assuming you have mastered that skill, you will not be pushed aside by anyone with similar skills. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In short, it meant excellent martial arts. Yeo Kang-hwi lowered his head. Thank you for watching. So why did you suddenly show that martial arts skill? I thought that only then would we be able to see one of the Three Confucius capitals. huh? Can you show me the martial arts of the Three Confucius in an easy way? I wont show it. Because I dont like moving around unnecessarily. Even if youre not someone who hates trouble, you wont show off your martial arts skills easily. I guess so. We need to know how sharp each persons spear knife is so that we can help each other. Seo-ryangs face hardened. Those are meaningful words. He goes to the religious leader and asks him to help him, even though he could have done so. I dont know how the rumors about him were spread, but no matter how you think about it, its not an efficient method. Yeo Kang-hwi said that we can help each other. It did not mean between the Heavenly Demon Church and the North Sea Ice Palace, but between you and me. Yeo Kang-hwi continued speaking in a serious voice. I want to promote an alliance between Shingyo and Bingung. And. . I and the Three Dukes would also like to form an alliance. Lets form an alliance? Thats right. What does that mean? If we pursue an alliance among the small owners who will assume the next presidency, wouldnt it be advantageous in many ways when controlling the organization in the future? For a moment, surprise appeared in Seo-ryangs eyes. Look at this guy? Yes. Yeo Kang-hwis real purpose was not simply to rescue his younger brother. The proposal was to rescue the younger brother and at the same time help each other become leaders of the organization. In other words, it means building a common route. The Three Dukes are definitely a great person. However, the next successor has not been designated yet. . I will be your strength. Any kind of power. So I have to help you too? Thats right. Is it an excuse to say you came to save your brother? Yeo Kang-hwi shook his head resolutely. It doesnt matter if you reject my offer. Saving my younger brother is more important to me than winning the presidency. I dont mind having an evil relationship with the Three Dukes if I can save my younger brother. Seoryang thought for a moment. Soon he nodded. The idea is that the two of us will become a bridge to build alliances between each organization and help each other to easily win the next presidential election. It means that we will lead to a favorable response from public opinion. Thats right. Xu Liang chuckled. That guy has a really hot side despite his appearance. It was a different tone from before. It is as if a superior is speaking to a subordinate. It would have been understandable for the listener to feel offended, but Yeo Kang-hwi showed no such sign at all. This is something I hear often. But isnt it a business where you lose too much? I am the Three Dukes, but you are the Little Palace Lord, right? I guess he has already been nominated as the next palace lord? Although I have been designated as the next palace lord, there are many people who dislike me. Do you want to clear the air? Thats right. Not doing it on your own? It is also my ability to attract you and eliminate your political opponents. You speak well. Would you like to do just the Three Confucius? Xu Liang smiled. So instead of going to the religious leader, you called me. I was planning to join hands and shake things up with the student who is currently the most prominent student on campus. Yeo Kang-hwi bowed his head once again. Im sorry for procrastinating until now. However, I needed time to find out who you are. Please understand. I understand. What are you going to do? Would you like to move forward together? There is one thing I want to check. Please speak. Seoliang tilted his head. You may not trust me, but I dont trust you either. Its an alliance, as you say, but isnt it a relationship that may break at any time? So does he. I need a clear notarization, so what do you plan to do? Yeo Kang-hwi smiled. It was a smile so beautiful that it made everyone who saw it dizzy. Since ancient times, there have been easy means of concluding alliances between countries. Some time after Seoryang left. Adventure. Yang Jeong walked out of the bamboo forest. Yeo Kang-hwi greeted him with a grin. Are you here? Oh, thats right. Yang Jeong sat on the bench. His expression was quite strange. It may seem like he is impressed, but it also seems like he is dissatisfied with something. The overall face looked distraught. Yeo Kang-hwi quenched his appetite. As expected, you heard everything? uh? Ah it just happened to be like that. its okay. It is a fact that will become known later anyway. And as I said, we are in a situation where we have withdrawn from the front lines. I only move when I run out of work. I have no intention of doing anything else. You cant put it on top. Yang Jeongs eyes hardened. But will you be okay? What do you mean? Its an alliance with the Three Dukes wont it be dangerous? You mean its dangerous? Isnt it a unilaterally disadvantageous contract? What are you going to do if the Three Dukes wipe out your mouth? Haha, senior, you are a demon from Shingyo, but you actually worry about me. A risk! I have never had a single conversation with the Three Dukes. On the other hand, I became acquainted with Lord Sogung. Yeo Kang-hwi looked towards the entrance of Gojuk Forest. The sight of Seoryangs back, who had long since disappeared, seemed to flash before my eyes. I think I understand why the demons of Shingyo look at the Three Dukes with longing eyes. ? He will never break his promise. He may grumble on the outside, but Im confident that if he thinks hes a true ally, hell do better than necessary. Is there any reason for you to think so? yes. A faint smile appeared on Yeo Kang-hwis face. I realized that the goal of the Three Dukes was more than winning the next presidency. * * * Are you here, Master Confucius? uh. Seoliang, who was trying to pass Ma Dong-pil, blinked. Whats wrong with your face? Ah, this is. Ma Dong-pil slightly lowered his head. His left eye also had a black bruise. Seo-ryang smiled broadly. The fox-like man gave me two pairs. . Ask Cherry Blossom to get me an egg. Oh yeah. After a while, Seo-ryang came out again dressed neatly. Where are you going? huh. I will take you there. Its okay. You have to wait there anyway. yes? Xiliang looked up at the sky. Dark magic energy shimmered in the black and white clear pupils. I have to go see the leader. At first glance, dark clouds seemed to be gathering beyond the clear sky. Chapter 165 Episode 165 Wind from the North Sea (5)It was a lot of trouble building the iron horse barn. thank you. Joo Seo-yoons face was still expressionless as she bowed her head politely. Lee Cheon-sang, who was looking down at her, nodded. It is said to be relative to each other. It looks like youve worked hard so far. thank you. It is never easy to receive such praise from Lee Cheon-sang. It was a moment when Joo Seo-yoons talent and effort shined. The Purple Magic Gong (ħ) is particularly specialized in destructive power among the top ten magic arts. On the other hand, it has the disadvantage of weak endurance. yes. You made use of your lack of endurance with your unique method of using magical energy. Rather than maximizing the strengths, you made up for the weaknesses. Thats right. It is proof that you have a good understanding of the path your martial arts is taking. not bad. Lee Cheon-sang took a drink and continued speaking. But I cant help but feel some regrets. Joo Seo-yoons eyes sparkled. These are the words of the only person on campus who can make her heart flutter. She never listened to Lee Cheon-sangs words like that. No, it actually went one step further. Please give me instructions. He is also the only opponent whom I can put my pride aside. This was the reason why he had no hesitation in seeking instruction. Lee Cheon-sang said. Your martial arts is merely limited to the word martial. Nothing else exists. ? The pros and cons of martial arts are trivial. You failed to add a truly important element to your martial arts skills. What is that? This is not an area that can be understood just by being told, so you must realize it yourself. Joo Seo-yoon bowed her head even more deeply. If Lee Cheon-sang is like that, then so be it. She completely trusted Lee Cheon-sangs words. Thank you for your teachings. What did you think when you saw Joo Seo-yoon like that? Lee Cheon-sang opened his mouth again. Even a scholar who has read tens of thousands of books cannot be fluent in the laws of the world. ? In order to become fluent in the ways of the world, you must get out of the box. You are no different from the scholars who blindly believed only in the words in books. Joo Seo-yoons eyes wavered. She had heard something like this some time ago. C I thought hard and actively clashed with people to solve problems. When I had to use my martial arts, I charged boldly, and when I had to use my head, I didnt even raise my fist, let alone my sword. C I believe that such process experiences come together one by one to complete learning. It is the same as if you lock yourself in a closet and read tens of thousands of books, you will only increase your knowledge, but it will be difficult to gain wisdom. C Thats probably why the three gongjas have become so strong now. These were the words of the Commander-in-Chief of the Military Hu Yaoseong. Ho Yao-seong also learned martial arts, but he was by no means at the level of an expert. It was enough to shake my heart, but that was why his advice did not resonate that well. But Lee Cheon-sang was also saying the same thing to her. Does this mean that polar opposites are compatible? Lee Cheon-sang, who had glimpsed the pinnacle of martial arts, and Ho Yo-seong, who had established an unrivaled domain in the literary world, both saw Joo Seo-yoons shortcomings in the same way. If what should I do? Only you can fix your stiff head. If that were possible, it would grow steadily even when we eat or sleep. . Just go out and have a look. yes. Joo Seo-yoon stood up. My head has hardened? A warrior must risk his life on martial arts alone. Thats how she learned and thats how she grew. However, he says that the path he has taken is not the right path. I couldnt help but be confused. At that time, a persons voice rang out from outside Daejeon. Master. The Three Dukes ask to see you. Come on in. Coogugung. The gates of Daejeon opened and Seo-ryang entered. Joo Seo-yoons eyes turned to him. Third brother At that moment, her face hardened. Pusssss. There is nothing visible, but smoke seems to rise from the ground every time you walk. Even though it doesnt necessarily emit energy waves, it gives off a presence that you cant take your eyes off of. A great sense of composure was evident in Seoryangs trotting pace. Joo Seo-yoons complexion suddenly changed. This feeling as if the energy in the body is naturally boiling even though it does not exude magical energy. no way?! Seo-ryang glanced at Joo Seo-yoon. I felt a ray of surprise on his expressionless face, and the admiration and confusion embedded in that surprise. It feels good. I recognized my status at a glance. Even though I could not reach the realm of transcendence, I felt a temperament of a different level. It was a very sensitive feeling. But thats it. Seoliang took his eyes off her and bowed his head to Lee Cheon-sang. came. okay. Lee Cheon-sang said. Lets go out for the fifth time. yes. Joo Seo-yoon left for Daejeon. I didnt see it wrong. Her face was stained with shock. Extreme Demon! Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. An absolute wall that someone who transcends human limitations crashes into. The supreme state where one begins to break away from even the concept of martial arts is the ultimate state. It was clear that the third brother had achieved the ultimate level of magic, easily mastering any magic technique. how?! While practicing martial arts, I never once became complacent. But I knew that I had more special talent than others. Even if you look around the world right now, it is not easy to find a master who has reached the same level as her. The third brother was on a completely different level from himself. Even though the age difference was only three or four years, the level was completely different. She left Daejeon with a pounding heart. How do you feel? yes? Seoliang tilted his head. What do you mean? The fifth word. ? What was the fifth like when you saw it with your own eyes? Are you okay? Okay. But thats it. Its strength and talent are surprising, so I keep an eye on it for a while, but thats it. Lee Cheon-sang nodded. In terms of talent, including yours, you are by far the best in our school. If I had to really ask, the youngest one deserves to be compared to him. Thats right. But we couldnt fix a single problem. Xu Liang smiled. Its a wall that people with great talent always struggle with. If you just break through it, you will become frighteningly strong. Thats also true. Lee Cheon-sang raised his hand. Ugh. An empty glass floated to the surface. Would you like a drink? Ah, thank you. The cup that Xi Liang accepted contained the Sichuan famous liquor Five Liquor. I guess you like Sichuan alcohol. Sacheons land is famous for its abundance. The alcohol made there is without a doubt the best. is that so? Xu Liang emptied his glass. It definitely smells good, but it doesnt feel that much different from other famous liquors. Lee Cheon-sang asked. Did the conversation end well with the little owner of the ice palace? Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. Did you know? There is nothing that happened on campus that I dont know about. Although the words were said as if they were obvious, those who heard them could not help but feel an eerie feeling. Xu Liang sighed. He came up with a pretty cute offer. I guess saying you wanted to see our school was just an excuse. So you put me in the bamboo forest? It was a consideration in its own way. It seems like we have already broken through the level of inviolability between the two countries. Even if your body is fine, your mind can be exhausted. If the demons on campus saw this scene, they would have doubted their eyes and ears. Lee Cheon-sang was not a person who talked a lot or had long conversations with anyone. Xiliang scratched his head. Well, what did he suggest Im not curious. yes? Lee Cheon-sang said as he filled his glass. The seat of Saeoeosagung, which had been silent for so long, has moved. It must be something unusual. Whether its an alliance or a provocation, whats important is what happens after the conversation between you and that child. You dont know what conversation was going on. At least you know that he called you instead of coming for me. Xu Liangs eyes lit up again. Instead of looking for the owner, I called the owners child and had a chat. Even when the Sword Palace and the Beast Palace were in trouble. Lee Cheon-sang passed the glass. It is either a benefit or a loss to our school. In the end, its probably one of those two reasons. Xu Liangs eyes narrowed. What if he has something else up his sleeve? So to speak, what would you do if you came here to harm our school? The Sogungju of the Ice Palace has entered the main school. . Its a situation where we cant force ourselves for any reason. They say that if you make a mistake, you just catch it and get rid of it. Seo-ryang quietly expressed his admiration. Youre really amazing. I dont wonder about things that anyone else would wonder about. In other words, what is important is not the reason but the result. If you look at the types of results and think about them backwards, you will realize that there is no need to be curious. He is a person who is well versed in martial arts history and the world. Even though he does not have the ability to predict the future, he always sees the flow of events accurately and never loses his composure. scary. It was not because of martial arts or presence. Seo-ryang felt a sense of fear due to Lee Cheon-sangs wisdom and insight. Hu Yao-seong also had an unimaginable eye, but Lee Cheon-sang was different from him. It is an enlightenment that transcends wisdom. The way you look at the world is completely different. When summer comes it will be hot, and when winter comes it will be cold. I know when summer will come and I know when winter will come. By knowing this natural principle, you can prepare for heat and cold in advance. The world that Lee Cheon-sang sees is contained within the word naturalness. so. Xu Liang looked up at him. Lee Cheon-sang said with an interested face. Are you going to be busy again? Unfortunately, that is the case. Is this something that can be resolved on campus? Or should I go to the suburbs? Its both. We are allies. It sent shivers down my spine. I havent seen him, but not just anyone can become the little owner of the ice palace. Its a place that imposes stricter standards on blood relatives. In other words, the guy you met is by no means an easy guy. He said so. Dont be swayed, try swinging. If you want to make your dreams come true. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. So, I have a favor to ask you. Speak. Can we mobilize our schools troops? It is impossible if it has to be done in secret. Hmm I guess so. The reason Gwangmadae was able to be attached to the Gamchalsa Temple is because it was external and official. However, if there are only a few people who need to know right away, you cannot attach a military history. If it was just an on-campus issue, wouldnt it be something that external forces were involved in? Seoyang, who was scratching his head, stood up. There is no choice. Ill think about it a little more. i get it. then. Ugh. A document came into Lee Cheon-sangs hand. Lee Cheon-sang, who confirmed the contents, threw the document to Seo-ryang. Please note. Xu Liang looked at the document. Hmm, its just a report on the mission status of the troops on campus, right? But what. Huh? Seoliang, who was looking intently at the bottom of the document, immediately smiled. thank you. Next time, if your walking is poor, I will take your walking skills away. He seemed to have seen through the realm of the Demon Emperors realm at a glance. Xu Liang shrugged his shoulders. I have to be better than this so I dont feel embarrassed. Lets just go out now. yes. Coogugung. As Seo-ryang left Daejeon, Lee Cheon-sang muttered. But you still do the basics. Chapter 166 Episode 166 Silmongdang (1)After leaving the Demon God Palace, Seoryangs face was very serious. Its the Beast Palace. We had a pleasant conversation with Lee Cheon-sang, but this is by no means an issue to be taken lightly. It was said that Binggung is taking a different route from the other three palaces. It means that we are on par with both the Sword Palace, the Beast Palace, and the Heavenly Dragon Palace. The relationship between forces is not simple. You cant think that just because you take a different path, youre going to lose. However, it is a different story if the blood relative of the head of another organization is kidnapped. The Bing Palace has become a distant enemy of the Beast Palace and the other two palaces. There is no opening ceremony like this even in Sipa Makjang. In any case, the neighborhood called Moorim is no different from the back alleys where Parakhos hang out. Rather, Murim is a place where so much dirty work is rampant that even Parakhos hold out their tongues. The only difference is that they commit dirty deeds at a higher level than those back alley gangsters. Still, I never thought that groups that had been united under the name of the Four Palaces for hundreds of years would fall apart like this. Anyway, the important thing is. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. What can I gain from this? Join hands with the oxbow lord of the ice palace? This means that he will have a powerful ally who will help him become the next successor. But now I cant call Binggung a supporter. Because this strange deal hasnt even started yet. He owns a stake in the Jeok family, and the Geogyeong family is supporting him. But they cant help me outright. Thats because they are a branch of Protestantism, but they are not an organization within Protestantism. Is it the same for Binggung? no. The corners of Seo-ryangs mouth rose. Rather, since they are a distant force, they can help me even more. Even if an alliance is formed, it is not an absolutely trustworthy relationship. Just as the Four Palaces, which had followed a common line for hundreds of years, were torn apart by minor differences of opinion. Either way, its a deal worth giving a try. Seoryang walked away while grinning. Sreuk. omg! He was startled when he saw a woman suddenly popping out from one side of the alley. It was Oh Gong-nyeo Joo Seo-yoon. Uh Seo-ryang made a foolish noise. I was so lost in my thoughts that I couldnt see my surroundings, but I unconsciously sensed her presence. But he didnt know that she would appear and block his path. Joo Seo-yoon looks at herself blankly. Seo-ryang scratched his head. Um hello? . What kind of innocent greeting is this? Is this a kid? For some reason, it reminded me of Chae Yeo-min. I think I had a similar reaction when I first met him. Now that I think about it, what is he going to do right now? At that time, Joo Seo-yoon lowered her head. See you brother. uh? Uh, okay. . . what? Even though you said hello, why didnt you say anything? Seo-ryang, embarrassed, shrugged his shoulders. See you later. I guess I literally pretended to know him just to say hello. He slowly turned to the right and walked away. Seo-ryang fell into thought again. When a problem arises, he lingers on it until it is resolved. His concentration was extraordinary in many ways. To resolve this matter, we must contact the Beast Palace in some way. In all likelihood, it wont be a friendly meeting. In his hand, one of the Beast Palace successors was harpooned. I dont know how much effort they put into raising them, but even the wolves they were using had harpoons. Of course, your feelings about yourself will not be good. Of course, I dont know if they were the Three Princes of Protestantism who did such a thing. Do you know? No, I dont know. Its not their territory, and the school has completely cleaned it up. Still, it wont be looked upon favorably if you say youre a demon from Shingyo. For a moment, Seo-ryang paused. Hes a demon of the Protestant religion He internally complained. I find myself naturally calling myself a Mine before I know it. It was different from when I didnt know what I really wanted. I am not a magician because I have learned magic. Without realizing it, he had truly become a demon. Until recently, that fact bothered me, but not anymore. It is comfortable to admit that you have become a true magician. It just feels new. The fact that the lifeless Nabulaengi who dreamed of freedom has suddenly become a mine that is more like a mine than anyone else. doesnt care. If only I could kill them all. In any case, we have to start by coming up with a way to contact the Beast Palace. Seoryang, who was heading to his accommodation at a fast pace, suddenly became concerned about a familiar figure following him. . When he turned around, he saw Joo Seo-yoon still looking at him with an expressionless face. He had walked more than halfway from the Demon God Palace to his residence, but Joo Seo-yoon was still following him. Xiliang narrowed his eyes. Do you have anything to say to me? doesnt exist. . . Oh, I have some business to do on the way here. yes. Oh, I get it. Xiliang walked again. And after some time. Hey um what should I call you oh yeah. Its the fifth. yes. Is there no other way now? there is. If you go straight along this road, you will reach my residence. There is nothing around my place. I know. ? . Are you really following me? There was no answer back. Even if there is no answer, if you do not feel something strange, you are not human. Xu Liang frowned. Didnt you say you had nothing to say to me? Thats right. But why do you keep following me? Theres no need to say anything. Eh? What kind of sound is this, like someone beating a baton in their sleep? So, I have business to run, but we dont need to talk? yes. You might not need it, but I think I might need it. . Tell me why. Why are you following me? Joo Seo-yoon became speechless again. Xu Liang felt frustrated. What the hell Seo-ryang was about to say something, but closed his mouth. I read the look of concern on Joo Seo-yoons face. After a while, Joo Seo-yoon spoke. What can I incorporate into my martial arts? what? . I was speechless again. I dont know what kind of personality he has, but he clearly has something to do with irritating peoples patience. Seo-ryang wanted to beat his chest from the overwhelming frustration. Wouldnt you be able to say something if you explained it in a way that people would understand? I cant explain it either. S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What? So Im going to take a look. what? Onii-sama. I almost got embarrassed when I heard the word brother coming out without hesitation. What on earth do you want to see from me? How was it possible to grow so quickly? Joo Seo-yoons eyes became sharp. How could I have already reached the top of the pole? Xi Liang said, Look at this? I looked at her with those eyes. Were you already aiming for the extreme demon? . You know that its not something that can be explained in words or seen in actions, right? yes. Joo Seo-yoons eyes sparkled. But Ive never tried it. I know its not true, but Im going to check it out myself. It was still a frustrating answer, but Seo-ryang thought that her behavior was not all bad. Sometimes, even if you know something is wrong, you still need to check it for yourself and experience it fully. Xu Liang waved his hand. I dont know what you want from me, but I know. But not today, Im busy for the time being. So come later. No. what? For me, Hansi is an urgent matter. Are you telling me to give up my schedule because of your urgent work? Thats not what I meant. then? Ill just watch from the side. Xu Liang smiled. It was a somewhat cold laugh. I think I forgot, so Ill tell you, but you and I are competitors. no. No, it doesnt matter. Do you know that I destroyed the fourth? i know. And yet you still sound so comfortable? It has nothing to do with me. It doesnt matter? yes. Why do you think that? Since you are the cult leaders disciple, you will definitely be the next president Im not aiming for it. Seo-ryangs eyes widened. As if to emphasize it, Joo Seo-yoon repeated the same words. I am not seeking the presidency. * * * next day. Lets see. Seoryang sat with his arms crossed on one side of the training hall. And Ma Dong-pil was standing in front of him, holding out his sword. Lets get started right away. Theres no need to rush. Start as soon as you feel ready to start. yes. Ma Dong-pil, who had closed his eyes for a moment and muttered something incomprehensible, opened his eyes. Flash! The radiating eye light resembles the sacred swords treasured light. The level of Geumgang Yacha Magic Gong deepens day by day. The iron-blooded magic skill that contained both heaviness and fierceness suddenly melted into his kendo () and turned into an extremely cruel energy wave. The corners of Seo-ryangs mouth rose. I was able to see how absorbed Ma Dong-pil had been in his training in an unseen place. going. Faaagh! Ma Dong-pil, carrying the new type as if it were going to bounce, stretched out his sword with force. Wooooow. A stabbing attack aimed at stopping the attack. The power radiating from the black sword body was truly amazing. Cheer ring! A dazzling gold light erupted from the Ink Kings sword, which scraped the floor and struck the top. The succession of slashes from the middle to the bottom and up to the top was as natural as flowing water. From then on, Ma Dong-pils wonderful dance moves began. It was natural, but not soft. It was fast but quiet, heavy but not stuffy. It is the pinnacle of kendo, showing great dignity with great moderation. It seemed like he didnt swing the sword that much, but before he knew it, numerous sword spirits were surrounding his body. It had one pair of eyes, but it was looking in all directions, and it was clearly a pair of arms, but it seemed like there were five or six of them, swinging in all directions. It was literally like seeing King Myeong with three heads and six feet. Xu Liang was inwardly surprised. That bastard? Before I knew it, I had combined the Geumgang Yacha Demonic Technique with the newly given sword technique. It is not because he excelled in martial arts, but because he mixed magic with swordsmanship. This meant that Ma Dong-pils understanding of Geumgang Yacha Magick was particularly outstanding. When did something like that happen Its amazing. Ma Dong-pil was a swordsman. But before he was a swordsman, he was a warrior. His enlightenment, which was limited to swords, has now expanded to martial arts in general. Wider and deeper. Before we knew it, Ma Dong-pil had almost reached the realm of transcendence. Confucius? . Confucius. uh? Oh yeah. How was it? Xi Liang whistled softly. Amazing? Its been a while since I learned a new sword technique and I was able to incorporate it into my magical skills. Its impossible with any amount of effort. thank you. The nine-heavy magic swordsmanship you are learning is a unique swordsmanship that is counted among the top ten in our school. Of course it was bound to be difficult, but by combining it with magic, I was forced to achieve it. Its a very creative way. Interest arose in Seo-ryangs eyes. I wonder if I would have done the same. It was amazing. Its rewarding to bring you a special reward. Ma Dong-pils face showed honest joy. This is because Seo-ryang has never been so impressed by his own martial arts. We will try harder in the future. Expect. Xu Liang stood up. I plan to leave school in a few days. Ma Dong-pils eyes widened at the sudden words. Expulsion from school? okay. Since it was a pretty rough road, I thought I would leave you at Shingyo. Because it hasnt been long since I learned a new martial art. But that much is reassuring. No matter where I take him, his martial arts skills will not waver. What are you excommitting from church for? There is someone I need to save. Someone you need to save? Xu Liang smiled. The young Ma Dong-pils face suddenly hardened with a cold smile. Its a big operation to rescue the princess who was captured by beasts. Chapter 167 Episode 167 Silmongdang (2)Hmm? After training all night, Gwanpyeong came out to get some fresh air and saw a woman heading somewhere. She had a beautiful appearance, but her expressionless face showed a coldness beyond that of a government official. The unwavering steps and the magical energy that gently spreads are as sharp as a blade. Seo-yoon. Joo Seo-yoon looked back at Gwanpyeong. Gwanpyeong approached with a leisurely pace. Its been a while since we last met. yes. The Heavenly Demon Church is so vast that it is not easy for disciples of the sect to encounter each other unless they decide to do so. In fact, among the people who had been practicing Protestantism for over ten years, there were people who did not even know each other. Is this the first time since the hall meeting? yes. How have you been? yes. Its still the same short answer. Guan Ping smiled. It was a smile that did not match the unique cold atmosphere. The air waves are amazing. In the meantime, he has grown amazingly again. thank you. Haha, go a little slower. I will catch up with you soon. Joo Seo-yoon glanced at Guan Pyeong. Indifferent eyes that match an expressionless face. Your brother has been training hard too. oh? Do you see it? It was a view that transcended human limitations due to the great enlightenment he gained immediately after the coronation meeting. Not only was his martial arts skills kept secret and not revealed, but he was also the owner of exceptional military strength unbefitting his age. But Hmm? no. The smile disappeared from Guan Pings face. Joo Seo-yoons face when she turns her head is so expressionless that it is not easy to read. However, he was able to read a hint of disappointment in Joo Seo-yoon. He was about to turn 30 and had amassed strength comparable to that of the head of a large sect. There is no doubt that it is a force that would cause wonder in others, but it seemed to be insufficient for Joo Seo-yoon. hmm. Gwanpyeong asked. Anyway, where are you going so early in the morning? Joo Seo-yoon stopped walking. After being silent for a moment, she slowly opened her mouth. Brother. Speak. I have no regrets about being president. ! It was an unexpected bombshell. Guan Pings eyes wavered. So you dont have to worry about me. I just Okay then. Joo Seo-yoon lowered her head and went her own way again. Guan Pings face hardened slightly as he looked at her back. You have no regrets about being president? Even though weve seen each other until now, we havent had much conversation. I thought we would finally have a few words, but I couldnt help but be surprised by what he suddenly said. Gwanpyeong stood there for a long time and watched Joo Seo-yoon walking away. After a while, Je-hwan appeared. Confucius. About what you said earlier. . Confucius? Well, are you here? Yes. Je-hwan turned his gaze to where Guan-pyeong was looking. Where are you looking? Jehwan. Yes, Confucius. Let me keep an eye on Seo-yoon. Oh, do you mean Lady Goku? okay. He is a sensitive child, so monitor him from a distance. Why is Goku suddenly? Its just a whim. Guan Pings eyes became cold. I hope I dont have to be capricious anymore. Thats why Im telling you to monitor it. * * * Confucius. Ma Dong-pil looked embarrassed. Gokunyeo. I know. Xu Liang twirled his shoulders. Warm up your body before training. Just bring it in. All right. After a while, Seo-ryang left the room and looked at Joo Seo-yoon standing on the side of the training hall. Joo Seo-yoon slightly lowered her head. Seoliang responded with a shrug of his shoulders. did you eat? yes. That was all the conversation was about. Seo-ryang nodded and went up to the training ground to warm up. Joo Seo-yoon watched his movements. Seoryangs tall body, with long limbs and well-trained muscles, was worthy of being called a work of art. There were dozens of scars across his entire upper body, but they didnt look ugly. thud. Seo-ryang took a strong step forward and lowered his posture. A serious face and clenched fists. The eyes staring ahead suddenly calmed down. Joo Seo-yoons eyes sparkled. Is this the beginning of training? They do not care about showing their training to others. At least in that respect, he has something in common with me. Sreuk. Xi Liang stretched out his fist. Each punch and each step are made with care. But the action was very slow. To the point where I thought I was training blunt force. Are you correcting your posture? Slurp. Slowly, more and more slowly. Although it is a slow movement, it has the magic power to make you look blankly. The speed was constant and the force applied to the muscles was the same. There were many loopholes in the posture itself, but there was no waste of strength. It was like watching the gentle dance moves of dancers. Its a martial law. There is little change, but the hitting point is precise. Its a method of force. sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Surprisingly, Joo Seo-yoon was able to immediately see through Seo-ryangs martial arts tendencies just by watching his gentle movements from the side. This meant that her insight was unique. How much time has passed like that? Tuk. Patter. The sweat from Seo-ryangs body fell to the floor. Even though I am using the appropriate amount of energy, I still sweat. From the perspective of power distribution, it is a very difficult and high-level training, but it is difficult to understand why a master who has reached the extreme would sweat so much. Joo Seo-yoon was secretly curious. Its difficult, but its not a training that should be that difficult. But why? For a moment she was startled. Bobeop?! Yes. The training that Seoliang focused on was footwork, not boxing. The level of martial arts he was using was so high that I didnt realize it, but when I realized it again, I was learning a method of tremendous difficulty. I cant believe there was a walking technique like that. Even with the eyes of a genius, it is impossible to tell which direction it is pointing. I couldnt read anything about the proportions of the attack and defense or what gaps were being filled. But Muhak itself is amazing, but questions still remain. Even though he is practicing high-level footwork and boxing techniques, he still finds it so difficult Joo Seo-yoon is filled with deep doubts. Eventually, Seoryangs training came to an end. Its still hard. I need to stop. Joo Seo-yoon looked up at the sky. The sun had moved, but it was still less than half an hour ago. already? Youre finishing your training so quickly? Its not like the face is about to explode, and its not like Ive used up all my strength. Still, they say its hard and they stop. Are you satisfied with that level of intensity of training? I knew that if you were a master of extreme magic, you would be able to train in ways that others could not imagine. I was so exhausted that I couldnt even lift a finger, so I thought I wouldnt be able to move for a while. But no. Although I feel quite exhausted, I am at a level where I can quickly recover my stamina without any luck. How on earth? Confusion appeared on Joo Seo-yoons face. How can one be satisfied with such easy training? How could I become a master? Its a cherry blossom. Yes, Confucius. The cherry blossoms that were standing in the distance, scouring, came rushing over. Shall we eat something? yes! Seo-ryang glanced at Joo Seo-yoon. Would you like to have a meal too? . Chrysanthemum, please prepare one more serving. A seat was spread out on one side of the training ground. Seo-ryang raised his spoon. Lets eat. Ma Dong-pil and Aenghwa ate their rice. Joo Seo-yoon sat down awkwardly and looked at Seo-ryang. Seoliang was almost ready to sweep the entire table. Seoryang said while eating for a while. Dongpil. Yes, Confucius. Would you like to play later? Its my honor. good. After a short conversation, the sound of chomping took over the table again. It was after three plates had been emptied that Seoyang opened his mouth again. Its a cherry blossom. Yes, Confucius. There is no need to leave boiled meat lying around everywhere. But Geumho isnt coming. Cherry Blossoms face became tearful. Xu Liang chuckled. do not worry. He must be having fun somewhere. yes. So I picked up all the meat and ate it. Ah. Its already humid and hot, so its a waste of food if it spoils if you leave it as is. I was short-thinking. I have committed a mortal sin. If that was a death penalty, I would have died 10,000 times more Joo Seo-yoon, who was quietly listening to the conversation, was inwardly surprised. There is no wall. The third brother treated the guard and maid as if they were friends. What was even more surprising was that the atmosphere was formed naturally rather than forced. so. Joo Seo-yoon, startled, looked at Seo-ryang. Xi Liang was watching the meat dish in front of her with greedy eyes. Are you going to eat it or not? I If youre not going to eat it, give it to me. Joo Seo-yoon handed over the plate. Seoliang greedily emptied his plate. Did you get anything? Everyone looked at Xiliang. Seo-ryang cast his gaze at Joo Seo-yoon. You say you learn by watching? Did you get anything? Not yet. Of course it is. Joo Seo-yoons eyes wavered. Of course, what does this mean? Enlightenment is only valuable if you gain it yourself. But theres nothing worse than wasting time, so Ill tell you, it will be the same in the future. You mean its the same? Before he knew it, Seoryang had emptied all his dishes and was pounding his stomach. It was a face that looked drowsy. Its not because of the gap in martial arts between you and me. Its hard for you now to understand your problem no matter who you see in your training. Why? Why is it because Im so obsessed? If youre talking about obsession with martial arts No. Its an obsession with the belief that your method will allow you to grow the fastest. ! Im not going to tell you to give up your obsession, but you have to admit that your obsession isnt the right approach for everyone. Joo Seo-yoon thought carefully about Seo-ryangs words. Obsession? Im obsessed with my own ways? That cant be possible. She was clearly training harder than anyone else, but at the same time, she knew how to rest when she needed to. If it is training including rest, then there is nothing to say. Human relationships are the same, right? Relationships develop when you understand the other person. Its like martial arts. There are countless martial artists, each with their own method. If you dont acknowledge that way and think about it, it will always stay that way. Xiliang scratched his head. Well, its not really something I need to say to you. At your age, how many people in the world do you think have achieved the same heights as you? I bet it wont be more than five. Im not satisfied. If you are not satisfied, expand your horizons. What on earth does it mean to have a hard mind to expand your horizons? I have a sufficiently flexible mind when it comes to nothing, so what is so different between me and this person? Wow, Im full, so I guess Ill buy it now. I feel strong. Seoyang twirled his arms and grinned. I told you in advance, but you wont see it. Ma Dong-pil smiled. I cant help but hope. Are you crazy about your confidence? Okay, Ill make your eyes blue today For a moment, Seo-ryang frowned. It was the same for Ma Dong-pil. His eyes became cold. Joo Seo-yoon was puzzled by the completely changed atmosphere. why? Dongpil. Yes, Confucius. Get him. Wow! Ma Dong-pil moved like lightning. Chapter 168 Episode 168 Silmongdang (3)is about twenty miles away from Seoryangs residence. Je-Hwan, who climbed a huge tree, strengthened his eyesight. The residence of the Three Confucius. Je-Hwans eyes sparkled. Wukongnyeo is in the residence of the three princes. He was quite surprised. Oh Gong-nyeo Joo Seo-yoon basically had no interest in others. She was a born warrior who risked her life solely on her strength. So, although he was evaluated as lacking in social skills, he was able to grow at a faster rate than anyone else. The person who would pursue martial arts until the moment of death was none other than Oh Gong-nyeo, Joo Seo-yoon. She came to the residence of the three princes. Its not unusual. Was there even a single crack in that heart that was as hard as steel and as cold as the Arctic ice? Could it be that the two of you have an affair? Je-hwan shook his head. That cant be possible. That cant be possible. Thats what my head thought. But somehow it felt uncomfortable. If it werent for a passion, how could that indifferent Oh Gong-nyeo enter the Three Princes residence? In any case, Confucius words to keep an eye on Lady Wukong were right. Whether its a conflict or something else, if the two of them join forces, it will be a big obstacle to Confucius path That was then. huh? Je-Hwan frowned. One of the four people who were eating on the side of the training hall on the branch of a giant tree with a clear view of the residence of the three princes disappeared. Where did it go? For a moment, Je-Hwans face hardened. Did you miss the object moving because you were lost in thought for a moment? Even when youre looking at it from this far away? no way? Then a low voice was heard. Dont move. omg! Je-hwan was surprised. Before I knew it, I felt a cool body being placed next to my uvula. The sword body, which was dark in color as if it had been painted with thick ink, was refined with dark magical energy and strange magical energy. Who are you? ! This is the residence of the Three Princes. How dare you spy on Confucius? Je-Hwan swallowed slightly. master! The presence emanating from behind my back gave me goosebumps. It was clear that he was a master who was a level above me. Damn it. You got caught. I dont know how I noticed from this distance. His level of concealment was as excellent as that of Gods Law, so not even the schools leaders were aware of his presence. Now is not the time to think about such things. Jaehwan bit his lip. Theres no choice. Ugh. A secret demonic energy arose in Je-Hwans body. at the same time. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! About a dozen thick tree branches were smashed and scattered. At the same time, hazy smoke spread everywhere. wickedness! Je-Hwans divine technique of breaking through the smoke had reached an astonishing level. It would not be an exaggeration to say that the Divine Law was that of a transcendent expert. Things are going to get bigger. He exploded the poisonous bullet in his arms and escaped. You wont die from this much poisonous bullet, but the act itself is a threat. If this matter were even made public on campus, it would be a headache in many ways. But this is better. If Confucius name is mentioned. Je-Hwans thoughts could not continue. He was hit on the forehead with a sword and fell over. Ma Dong-pil suddenly appeared in front of him, looking down at him with cold eyes. Sigh! omg! Je-Hwan, startled by the cool sensation that came over his body, stood up. Sigh! He instinctively tried to increase his strength, but bowed down in excruciating pain. It hurt like my Danjeon was going to tear. Bo seal?! Danjeon was sealed. Perfectly too. It was a famous technique that was difficult to find in the martial arts world. If you try to force your strength up, the acupuncture points around your dantian will be damaged. Hes an interesting guy. Je-hwan looked up. Sigh! A young man with a sword slung over his shoulder so large that the expression Chammadao was meaningless was looking down at him. The face of the young man with his back to the sun was hard to see. However, the gaping figure and the sword the size of a human body exuded tremendous power. Je-hwan swallowed his saliva without realizing it. I instinctively realized who the other person was, but I felt like my thoughts were stopped by a presence that seemed like I was not from this world. The power it possesses is reminiscent of a great tiger, but the power it can actually use is as much as that of a cat Moreover, there is no yin energy to be found, and it is full of only positive energy. Even a magician wouldnt be able to move if his balance was lost like this. I was so dazed that I couldnt understand. Even if you listened properly, it would have been difficult to understand. Slurp. Seo-ryang squatted down in front of Je-hwan. who are you? . Who are you? Je-Hwan did not open his mouth. I couldnt open my mouth. My body just trembled at the enormous presence of the other person. Sigh. The eerie black blade was once again placed between my neck and collarbone. So that I can quickly answer Confucius question. Je-Hwan clenched and unclenched his fists repeatedly. I So what about you? Lying that doesnt work wont work anyway. The other person is currently the most prominent new expert in the Heavenly Demon Church and a disciple of the cult leader. If you want to find out, you will be able to find out enough. The identity has no choice but to be revealed. However, the reason why this place was monitored cannot be revealed. Its called Jehwan. Jehwan? Seoliang looked at Ma Dongpil. know? Ma Dong-pil shook his head slightly. Seoliang turned his gaze to Aenghwa. You dont know either, right? yes. Finally, his gaze turned to Joo Seo-yoon. You dont know? Joo Seo-yoon also shook his head. Hey, Im not famous, so if I just throw out my name, someone will Ill take my punishment for daring to look into the residence of the Three Princes. Please kill me. Xu Liang frowned. Well, Im thinking about that depending on the situation. Creepy! Je-Hwans complexion suddenly turned pale. Looking into the residence of the three princes without permission can be considered a serious crime. Moreover, since he exploded a poison bomb and fled, he is a criminal who cannot be condemned. But I never thought I would be threatened with death in this way. When I actually heard him say that he was going to kill me, I felt like my groin was getting wet. Why did you come here? I Yes. Je-hwan, who was shaking, suddenly turned his head and looked at Joo Seo-yoon. The madness emanating from the two bloodshot eyes overwhelmed the viewer. Because I saw him go in here! Everyones eyes turned to Joo Seo-yoon. A glimmer of embarrassment appeared on Joo Seo-yoons previously indifferent face. Is it because the Fifth came into my residence? yes! So youre saying you didnt come to watch over me, but because of the Fifth? Thats right. why? I feel like I want to close my eyes tightly. I wondered if I should go this far, but I had no choice. I Yes. I Im telling you just in case, but it would be better not to make the excuse that you followed the Fifth because you passionately admired him. For a moment, Je-Hwans eyes wavered. The corners of Seo-ryangs mouth rose. He did not miss the confusion that appeared on Je-Hwans face for a split second. I definitely dont think they came because of me. I think they really meant it when they said they came to see the Fifth. ! Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But I dont know why youre trying to hide the reason? Je-hwans complexion turned dark and dead. Even if he dies, he wont know. How sharp is the insight of someone who has reached the extreme. Unless you have been professionally trained in speaking and lying, or are a transcendental expert, it is nearly impossible to escape from Xiliangs magical eye. Even more so if you belong to a demon. belong. ? Where do you belong? Tell me about that first. As you know, hiding your affiliation is meaningless. If you do a little research, everything will come out. Tsutsutsu. Seo-ryangs pupils turned red like blood. Where do you belong? Who sent you with the Fifth? Seo-ryang, who was watching the back of Je-hwan running quickly, glanced at Joo Seo-yoon. Joo Seo-yoons face was still expressionless. This time, even Seoryang couldnt tell what she was thinking. Are you popular? . It seems like the person who passionately adores you is not you, but the person you serve? Kuuk. Joo Seo-yoons fists were clenched inside her puffy sleeves. Xu Liang chuckled. That guy is having a really hard time too. It is unknown whether Gwanpyeong actually likes Joo Seo-yoon. In fact, it is more credible that he sent his subordinates to monitor Joo Seo-yoon rather than liking Joo Seo-yoon due to his position as a disciple of the religious leader. Joo Seo-yoon shook his head. It doesnt matter. Its a relevant issue. . Even if someone points a knife at you threatening to kill you, are you going to accept the knife calmly and say it doesnt matter? . A one-sided relationship is also a relationship. Even if its an unexpected relationship that suddenly arises, if you get involved, its your problem from then on. Confusion appeared on Joo Seo-yoons face. Xu Liang smiled. Would you like me to help you with one hand? yes? Even if you are not interested in the presidential election, I am very interested in the presidential election. You will have to clash with government officials at any time. Mr. Hong, I stayed still because I didnt touch him first, but if he was moving behind my back like this without my knowledge or knowledge, then it would be a good idea for me to just stay still too, right? There was a chill in Joo Seo-yoons eyes. As you said, even if it has something to do with it, this is my problem. It wont have anything to do with your brother, right? right. I solve my problems. Of course, you have to solve your problems. However, the reason I offered to lend a hand wasnt to help you. Its for me. is it to eliminate future competitors? Its an opportunity to have one less thing to worry about. What the hell Joo Seo-yoons eyes sparkled. How did you get to the top? That question again? He doesnt hesitate to try his hand at things outside of martial arts, so I dont know how he got to that level. Xu Liang smiled. Joo Seo-yoon turned around with an unanswered smile. Ill come back later. the way you want. Just like that, Joo Seo-yoon also disappeared. Xiliang looked up at the sky. The sky was very clear just after noon. How many days are left? Ma Dong-pil answered. There are three days left before Confucius said he would be expelled. Three days leisurely. He turned his head this way and that and relaxed his neck. Before rescuing the princess, I need to draw a few pictures on the shady humans face. * * * . Kill me. Guan Pings eyes looking down at Je Huan were colder than ever. But even for a moment. Thank goodness. yes? Didnt you come back without suffering any harm? That was enough. Je-hwan gritted his teeth. He is the master who first provides relief even though it is the return of a subordinate who failed in his mission. It was a touching experience, but the feeling of self-destruction was greater than that. You dont have to worry too much. Whether you say it or admit it, you are mine. I didnt swing a knife, so nothing bad will happen. We will do our best to prevent something like this from happening again. I trust you. Gwanpyeong sends Jehwan away to rest. He muttered as he poured tea into his cup. Well do our best? It should have been done right away. Once an opportunity has passed, it never comes again. Its time to catch it. I thought I had found someone who was good at the job, but after three years, I proved my incompetence. Outwardly revealed incompetence is bound to make two or three mistakes. He didnt like making mistakes. But it seems like its been quite a long time this time. It was useful, but its a shame. Gwanpyeong rests his back on the chair. A subtle heat appeared in his eyes. Its the third and fifth I wonder if theres a conflict. At that moment, I felt something stirring deep in my chest. He remembered Joo Seo-yoons face. Pure white skin and an expressionless face. The expression peerless beauty seemed like a word created just for her. Fun. Its thrilling to imagine that beautiful face distorted with fear. It was a time when he was thinking about Joo Seo-yoon. A servants embarrassed voice was heard from outside the door. Confucius. Whats going on? The Three Dukes have come to visit. For a moment, Guan Pings face hardened. The third one? Thats right. hmm. He got up from his seat. Tell him to just wait for Ban. Are you talking about Baban Sijin? okay. A white smile appeared on Guan Pyeongs cold face. A half-hour examination is enough. Chapter 169 Episode 169 Silmongdang (4)Homagwan (oħ^) was a place mainly used by the schools leaders for closed-gwan training. It was the deepest place in the defense court and a secret place that no one could enter. In addition, the underground training grounds of Homa Hall were directly managed by successive heads of criminal law. Even if an unauthorized person breaks through the boundaries of the guardians, he or she will wander and die in the maze of Homa Pavilion. Homa Hall is notorious for its tight security and complex mazes. The doors to the three halls of the Homa Hall were opened. It rattled. hmm. The older man who opened the door frowned. Is it because I havent seen sunlight for a long time? The pale skin and sloppy outfit created a strange incongruity. However, his physique was so great that it could be described as magnificent. Although he was a little thin, his large and strong frame was reminiscent of diamond stone, and his stretched out limbs and broad shoulders looked like a work of art with perfect proportions. Is it summer? The voice that came out of his thick lips between his bushy beard was polished to a low sound like the sound of a battlefield. The man took a deep breath and a satisfied smile appeared on his face. The air is nice. The hot and humid summer air unique to Hibmandaesan Mountain. As I took a deep breath of that air, my demonic energy boiled over. Tsutsutsutsu. Heavy magical energy radiating from the whole body. Did you feel that unusual energy? Wow! A dozen demons came running from far away. Those who showed off first-class divine techniques were members of the Seven Groups of Guardians who stood guard at Homa Hall in Tang Yue. Who Jo Won nervously asks for his identity. The member of the group could no longer speak. Sigh! Huh! The ten guards froze on the spot. There was no other reason. I just made eye contact with the man, but I felt like I was being sucked into an endless abyss. The man said. Are they the guards of the Protectorate? It was in a low tone, almost like talking to himself, but the mans voice sounded louder than the sound of thunder in the ears of the guards. Guide to commander Lee Gun-seong. An irresistible majesty suddenly revealed in the underworld. Surprisingly, the guards who heard those words all knelt down and bowed their heads. If he came out from inside the Homa Hall, it would most likely be the leadership. Nevertheless, it was normal to go through the minimum identification process, so they knelt down first. The presence radiating from the man was full of the familiarity of the same kind. The team members guide the man without saying a word. The man following them with his back turned gave a refreshing smile. Its already been three years. * * * hmm? Seoliang tilted his head. what? This feeling of tickling for some reason. He scratched the back of his neck. Its not a super sense but its strange. He was clearly feeling something unusual. But I cant explain this strange feeling. He traced the presence of Gwanpyeong. The presence that had been clear just a moment ago was no longer felt. Did you even go into a completely sealed place? Whether it is your five senses or your energy senses, you must have an object that can catch the flow of air in order to catch it. If it was a place that was sealed and condensed with energy, it was not easy to detect even with the extreme senses. Well, I guess Ill just have to wait. He looked around. Its simple. Its different from that guys residence at Hongwimun. The guest room in Gwanpyeongs residence was more desolate than expected. Aside from essential utensils, there wasnt even a single common pottery lying around. Is this a frugal personality? He recalled Ma Dong-pils words. C Gongja Lee is known for his simple nature among his successors. It is said that he enjoys taking walks here and there, and does not try to assert his authority, but rather, knowingly or unknowingly, lends a helping hand when the demons have problems. C He is famous for taking very good care of his people. For example, I heard that he spares no effort in supporting even the families of his servants and subordinates. I dont know what its like to my enemies, but Im a person who takes care of my own people. Looking at his residence, it looks like he doesnt have much money. At least when I heard Ma Dong-pils words, he didnt seem like a bad person. Simple and affectionate personality. But you assigned someone to watch over that block of ice? This is interesting. At first glance, it seemed incoherent, but it wasnt impossible to understand. Whether his personality was simple or kind, it was a completely different matter from aiming for the presidency. If you look through history, arent there many monarchs who were as ambitious as they were overflowing with precision? You can see it just by looking at yourself right now. Whatever the purpose, Im working hard to become the next successor, but if I think hes my person, isnt he the type of person to give me everything, including liver and gallbladder? The question is what does it look like right now? No matter how much of a competitor he was, he had his subordinates monitor him. He was also my younger brother, with a considerable age difference. There is nothing particularly shameful about winning a bloody succession battle. However, it was not a matter of responding in a way that would kill the ship. What will the public opinion be like? Seoryang puts both feet on the table and is deep in thought. After a while. ? Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. what? He looked towards the door. To be exact, it wasnt a door, but a some place beyond the door. Crumbling. Crumbling. The prayers that come out in an instant are amazing. There was surprise on Seo-ryangs face. This energy was definitely that guy from Gwanpyeong? It was the energy of Gwanpyeong, but it was so different from the energy I felt a moment ago. Although the enormous energy was somehow contained, an unhidden energy was floating around like fog. It was an incredibly powerful and terrifying demon. Besides Seo-ryangs eyes deepened. My temperament has also changed. Before coming to the guesthouse, he felt the power of the government, even if only slightly. The energy I felt at that time was as cold as ice. A coldness of a different kind from that of Yeo Kang-hwi, the oxbow lord of the Ice Palace. I would say it is like a frosty fog. It was a Yin Gong that had a vaguely gloomy feel to it. I couldnt feel that cold now. The size of the power increased overwhelmingly, and yin and yang were in their own balance. Balanced Magi. The demonic spirit was so cruel and vicious that it seemed as if it would naturally stimulate peoples fear. What happened to Sifa? Could it be that he was hiding his skills? hook. Xu Liangs eyes lit up. A presence that seemed far away for a while but now became closer. It was an outstanding new law. Joo Seo-yoon was of course faster than Ma Dong-pil or So Yeon-sim. Okay. He got off the table and stood up. Then a friendly voice came from outside the door. Can I come in? Sure. Grumble. The door opened and Guan Pyeong appeared. It was the first time the two met face to face like this. However, Xu Liang did not care about Guan Pings appearance. Slurp. Slurp. The energy that had been overflowing all along was quickly drained away. Even at this moment when we are facing each other. You didnt hide your skills. I did some trick. It looks like he has taken an elixir that increases Yang Qi Seo-ryang tilted his head. How can this be? Is there a way to capture all your energy in just half an hour? It was possible if Seoryang had reached the extreme. In order to transcend existence (person) and concept (war) and rise to the ultimate demon or state of harmony, where one becomes a martial god in the true sense of the word, one must master energy and melt the enlightenment one has mastered into ones body. However, Gwanpyeong did it with a skill that did not even reach the level of the extreme horse. Furthermore, while maintaining balance with the original yin energy. He remembered the man who introduced himself as Je-hwan. A person who hides a huge mass of positive energy without a single trace of negative energy. Even though his size was close to that of a transcendent expert, he was only able to use a history similar to that of Joo Seo-yoon. It stinks. Gwanpyeong smiled and spoke. Its been a while. Is this the first time since I saw you at the Daejeon meeting? yes. It was difficult to think of it as a subordinates speaking style, but Guan Ping did not bother to criticize Xu Liangs speaking style and manners. Lets sit down for now. Lets do that. The two people sat facing each other. Would you like some tea? As you wish. Guan Ping smiled. Even though I was told he had a friendly personality, he never showed me a smile, but today he smiles a lot. The thing that supports that smile reliably is confidence. The confidence that you can grab and shake everyone in the world if you put your mind to it. It looks like you dont enjoy tea very much. If you do it, you can even drink Before that. Seoliang tilted his head. What happened? hmm? Obviously, you had just recently climbed over the wall. He is at the level of a transcendent expert, as is often said in the world of power. ! But in the span of this class, my strength has more than doubled. Its not a clumsy energy, its an energy that has completely melted into yours. Guan Pings face hardened. Xu Liang said as if he was interested. Did you eat any healthy food during the class visit? surprising. I never thought the third would see right through his power. Your vibe is amazing. Thats something I hear often. There are many martial artists in Shingyo and in the world that you dont know about. As you experience the wider world in the future, you too will realize that fact. Xu Liang chuckled. He was a man who had encountered all kinds of martial arts in the world of martial arts. From the martial arts of the famous factions of the right faction to the miscellaneous knowledge of the four factions and the magical arts of the new religion, the number of them is in the thousands. That guy is saying things like that to himself. What do you think? Because thats not whats important. What are you saying? Do you know why I came here? Guan Ping nodded refreshingly. I guess its because of my lack of subordinates. Itll be quick. Then You came to the wrong place. Eh? Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I can understand if Seoyoon came to visit. But not you. What Im looking at is not you. Your subordinates went on a rampage and even set off poison bombs. Thanks to you, my bodyguard almost suffered a disaster. This is enough for us to be involved in an uncomfortable relationship. I apologize for that. apologize. Even if you have a serious personality, it is not easy to readily apologize to your younger brother. Especially if you are a demon from the Heavenly Demon Church, which is the pinnacle of the demonic martial arts world. But again, my target is not you. Of course it is. So theres no need to criticize me that much. Just quench your thirst Your goal is the presidency. ?! So, lets start with the fifth. If not, do you really have feelings for the Fifth? Guan Pings eyes sank deeply. I tried to listen patiently, but it was truly a sight. I wont tell you to be polite, but do you really need to make the situation uncomfortable? Isnt that what the person who caused the cause should say? What on earth am I And even if theres no reason, I shouldnt feel uncomfortable? what? Xu Liangs face became cold. Just like you attack the fifth, I can also attack you. Isnt that right? The corners of Guan Pings mouth slightly rose. I wont go into detail. . Can you handle me? Xu Liang chuckled. Are your senses confused? what? I dont know how you created that much power, but even though your internal power was perfected, your magic skills were not. Its worth it to lose your senses for a while. What do you want to say? So you still dont know. Weeeeeee. Seo-ryangs eyes turned blood-red. For a moment, Guan Pings face became pale. The sight of the opponents terrifying magical eyes sent a shiver down his spine. Did you say you could handle it? ! Would you like me to confirm the reality of your humble power here and now? Chapter 170 Episode 170 Silmongdang (5)Gwanpyeongs eyes widened. This cant be right. Jiying. Jiyiing. The stabilized demonic energy suddenly began to boil. It wasnt what he intended. Ones own energy is shaken by the intimidation of the magical energy emanating from the opponent. His ki is comparable to that of the matriarch of the Seven Demonic Clan. How can this guy?! The blood-red eyes were like those of a wild beast. An inexplicable eerie feeling is conveyed, as if meeting the bright yellow eyes of a tiger. At the same time, I felt like I was being sucked into those eyes. Its a level he cant even imagine right now. The majesty of an absolute master walking in a completely different dimension was evident. Just like those mazons. Geukma? Xu Liang smiled. Now that I think about it, something similar to this happened in the past. There was a time when some idiot tried to put me down, relying on his meager power. Sigh. Seo-ryangs hands using the table. As I scanned the table with the hand carrying the Guyumagi, letters were engraved on the surface. Fine powder was scattered behind the engraved letters. Guan Pings cheeks trembled. There were three letters engraved on the table: Hongyumun. The ability to dig up letters by grinding a table with a rare finder is more shocking than the warning of death given by three letters. Just by tracing the surface with your hand, the letters were engraved as if they had been carved with a sharp dagger. It was truly a feat of skill. The delicacy with which Jingi was handled was on a whole new level. Xu Liang hit the table. Quang! The broken table fragments were scattered everywhere. At that sound, Gwanpyeong came to his senses. The fact that my third child had ascended to the pole was extremely surprising, but it was not the time to be intoxicated by it. If you get swept away by the other person you get hit. Guan Pyeong opened his eyes wide, as if he was slightly surprised. I didnt know you had already reached the extreme. I was lucky. How can luck alone play a role in a persons life? It seems like you put a lot of effort into it without others knowing. amazing. It was a sincere admiration. In fact, Guan Ping admired Xu Liang. How many people in the past or present have reached the ultimate level in their mid-twenties? Seo-ryang could also hear the young admiration in Guan-pyeongs voice. I just read the admiration, but it was difficult to read more than that. Whats really hidden behind it? If you are at Je-Hwans level, you can see through the truth with your magical eyes. However, Guan Pyeong can be said to be a transcendent expert, and his level is close to that of the head of the Seven Families. It was possible to overwhelm them with force, but it was difficult to peer into their hearts with the insight of the magical eye. The reason was that Gwanpyeongs energy was unconsciously protecting Sangdangjeon. This has become embarrassing. I thought I was the strongest of all of our brothers, except for my older brother who was in the closed coffin. You deserve to be confident. okay. I know that the fifth and youngest childs talent is unprecedented, but I still cant ignore the power of time. I dont know what will happen later, but for now, I thought I was the best. Guan Ping muttered bitterly. There was a real monster. In Seo-ryangs eyes, Lee Chae was young. Youre quick to admit it. Although I was still surprised, I seemed to have calmed down in an instant. Being able to calm your mind like that would also be a talent. Anyway, I am sorry for what happened to your guard. It would be natural for you to feel uneasy. As I said a little while ago, I definitely apologize for that part. It looks like youve given up on having a fight. How could I share my hand with you now? I was confident enough, but you went beyond my reach. The gap is not something that can be filled with experience and ghost knowledge. It was an honest evaluation. Xiliangs eyes deepened. I am confident, but not arrogant. Im quick to acknowledge others and know how to back down when its time to step back. However, it doesnt seem servile. This is not because they bowed their heads in front of the powerful, but because they simply acknowledged reality. Its definitely not normal. It is completely different from the candidates we have seen so far. Hong Wi-moon, Joo Seo-yoon, and Chae Yeo-min were all talented, but it was difficult to think of them as outstanding people. Because he is still young. Although I was old, I lacked the experience to become humanly mature. The view was different. Not only is his martial arts skills amazing, but I also feel like he has grown a lot as a person. To give a more honest evaluation, it felt like I was watching a mid-level player who had experienced numerous flat terrain storms. Then Seo-ryang narrowed his eyes. Was I wrong? He thought that Guan Pyeong had become stronger by absorbing all of Je Hwans inner strength and vitality. But looking at him now, he didnt seem like the kind of guy who would do something like that. He was certainly ambitious and secretive, but he didnt seem like a malicious person who would try to soar by using his subordinates as prey. He has a very affectionate and simple personality Is that true? Seo-ryang, who was looking at Gwanpyeong quietly, asked as if throwing a question. Are you going to apologize only with your mouth? Is there anything else you want? I am a greedy person, so I take whatever is given to me and eat it. But today, I will try to tone down my greed. What do you want? Apology from both parties. hmm? Xu Liang smiled. A superior apologizes on behalf of a subordinate? Its not easy. But I want to see the person in person. . If the person concerned comes and offers a sincere apology, I will step down. Xiliang glanced at the floor. They even asked me to pay for the broken table. Guan Ping smiled at him. He smiled, but it was a smile that seemed a little awkward. Are you saying my apology isnt enough? Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. of course. Isnt it always your responsibility to take responsibility? Its touching to see him take responsibility for the mistakes of his subordinates, but I dont really like it. I am the one who gave orders to my subordinates. So, it can be said that it is my fault, not my subordinates fault. In other words, you should receive my apology, not my subordinate. If my bodyguard was killed by a poison bullet set off by your subordinate, I would hold you responsible as well, but before that, I would have killed your subordinate first. Guan Pings eyes wavered. Xiliangs smile gradually became colder. Responsibility must be shared equally. Do you really have to do that? okay. Why are you pushing yourself to such an extent? My apology is enough. I wont talk too much. Bring the guy. He will have to apologize in front of me, and then he will also have to apologize to my bodyguard. Guan Pings eyes deepened. Hong Yu-wen was disappointed by Xu Liangs words and actions, but Guan Ping did not think so. This recklessness of Xiliang is not recklessness that comes from simplicity. It is confidence and skill disguised in the name of recklessness. I remembered what Master Lee Cheon-sang said to his disciples in the past. C What is scarier than the wisdom that has reached heaven is the martial arts of invincibility, that is, force without an opponent. Force at its peak transcends everything, including money, power, and tactics. Since there are no enemies, it cannot be controlled and there is no need to control it. It becomes a walking disaster. A walking disaster. Its very existence becomes a law, fear, and even an object of faith. It literally means becoming a god. Its recklessness thats scarier than any wisdom. And its a disaster. Guan Pyeong had neither the power nor the justification to reject Xu Liangs words. Gwanpyeong, who was watching Seo-ryang with shaking eyes, sighed softly. Do you really have to do that? uh. good night. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. I will call your subordinate directly. However, as you said, if I receive a full apology, I dont want to face you like this anymore. Are you bringing me? really? Guan Pyeong stood up. Just wait a moment. Look at this? Interest appeared on Seo-ryangs face. He didnt bother to hide his feelings. Hoo? Are you saying hes fine? What are you saying. Actually, I had no desire to receive an apology. I was just wondering if your subordinate was okay. But you are really planning to bring me here. He suddenly speaks the truth. Guan Pings fist clenched without realizing it. Are you saying you pushed me like that even though I had no intention of receiving an apology? huh. Your rudeness today was truly excessive. Did you want to make fun of this brother? at all. A demonic energy appeared in Seo-ryangs eyes. A terrifying Magi that will send shivers down your spine. I was just trying to gently push you away as one of the presidential candidates. Whatever the reason, we are competitors. However, since no direct harm was done to me, I tried to end it with a recommendation. . So I wanted to find out what kind of person you are. I was wondering if he was the type of guy who would stab you in the back like that bastard Hong Wi-moon. . If youre the kind of person who gives up plainly, thats the end of it. There is no reason for me to be here anymore. Guan Pings eyes deepened. What if thats not the case? Wooooow. A majestic energy rose from Seo-ryangs body. I guess Ill have to use some strength. Cheeeeeeeek. Demonic energy also bloomed in Guan Pings body. It is released instinctively to counter the powerful energy of Xiliang. Rumbling. The guesthouse building began to tremble. Its hard to bear it any longer. I guess so. scram. I dont want to see you again in the future. Im trying to make it so that you dont have to see me. Guan Pings eyes were bloodshot. The anger I had been holding in began to boil over. This guy! It was then. Go there. The eyes of the two people sparkled. Its been a while since the executioners gathered together, so youre saying this is such a disgrace? The voice was coming from beyond the auditorium. Seo-ryang, who was quietly looking at Guanpyeong, stretched out his hand towards the wall. Pussssss. To my surprise, there was a large hole in the wall inside the room. Rather than smashing it with force, the wall was ground down using extremely sharp magic energy. Beyond that hole. A man with a proud physique was standing with his back to me. Behind them were Joo Seo-yoon and Chae Yeo-min, a boy who looked to be about sixteen. Admiration appeared on the mans face. The thirds martial arts skills are truly amazing. third. He is not called an older brother or an older brother, but is said to be the third child. Excluding the cult leaders Lee Cheon-sang and Gwan Pyeong, there was only one person who could call him third. Seo-ryang also couldnt help but be surprised. Is that guy amazing? Even though you were focused on Guan Pyeong, you didnt sense him? This was impossible unless the art of stealth reached its peak or reached a level similar to his own. The energy between you two is so strong that Im scared that the kids will get hurt. Ive created a curtain with my true spirit, but I dont think its possible to go any further. You will reap the hard work. The corners of Seo-ryangs mouth rose in an arc. Its not a stealth technique or anything like that. Chen Guanyong, the man in charge, spoke calmly. Are you going to keep doing this even though your eldest brother is here for the first time in a while? * * * Lee Cheon-sang, sitting in the royal palace, had his eyes closed. The luxurious glass that I always held in my hand could not be seen where it had gone. After a while, a voice was heard from outside Daejeon. The Lord of the Protectorate has arrived after receiving a call from the religious leader. Listen. Coogugung. Daejeon opened and Mudam appeared. Just as he was about to kneel down and bow, Lee Cheon-sang raised his hand. It was a useless greeting. . Did you bring it? yes. Mudam took out five or six documents from his pocket and held them up politely. Ugh. The document flew out of its own accord and was caught in Lee Cheon-sangs hand. Flash! Lee Cheon-sang opened his eyes. Unlike the usual indifferent look, there was deep interest in both eyes. He nodded as he scanned the document. Grumbling. The documents turned into ashes and were scattered. It was this morning. Thats right. Indeed, the identity of the power that made my heart pound was the first. Mudam bowed his head. I salute you, Master. Among the disciples he raised, as many as two reached the peak. Even looking at the thousand-year history of Protestantism, this was an uncommon occurrence. Some religious leaders had more than twenty disciples, while others had only one or two or three disciples. This was the third time, following the First Heavenly Demon and the Seven Great Heavenly Demons, that two successors ascended to the highest level. Whether this is truly something to be celebrated is something that needs to be thought about. yes? Lee Cheon-sangs eyes sparkled. Anyway, its amazing. Jin Gwan-yong, the first one, was completely different from that guy who was the first to receive it but ended up being a failure. Moreover, his soul was not as disciplined as Seo-ryang, nor was he as talented as Joo Seo-yoon. The reason he took Jin Gwan-yong as his disciple was because he resembled him. The other disciples did the same. Each of them had a side of Lee Cheon-sang and were talented, so they were selected. However, the disciple who most resembled him was, of course, Jin Gwan-yong. Following the third, the first also exceeded my expectations. What are you talking about? I didnt know if it would be closed for three years or if I would wake up and come out. Jin Gwan-yongs age is thirty-seven. Although he is two or three years older than Lee Cheon-sang, he realized extreme magic at about the same age. I never thought that they would be similar in this respect. The eldest child dragged the children to the second childs dormitory, and the third child is also there? The corners of Lee Cheon-sangs mouth went up. A big smile that has never been shown to anyone before. Im looking forward to whether it will be a three-way battle or whether it will end in a war of nerves between the two. Chapter 171 Episode 171 There is no problem without an answer (1)Whoop. The low prayer is truly impressive. The density of the heavy magical energy that made my skin stand up was not much different compared to my own. Xu Liang smiled. Its just a snag. You may have achieved a level in your previous life, but your partner does not have anything like that. If he reached the extreme level in his mid-to-late thirties, he could easily be called the next best person in the world. Seoryang cannot help but be amazed. However, Jin Gwan-yongs surprise was more than that of Xu Liang, not less. Thats amazing. I thought I had suffered quite a bit, but what kind of chaos did I go through to get to the top level already? Chaos. Its not a question of how hard you worked or whether you had enough talent. Jin Gwan-yong also knows very well that this is a level that cannot be achieved with talent and effort alone. It just so happened. Xu Liangs answer was short and crude. Jin Guanyong nodded. I guess so. I know its difficult to describe in words, but the surprise doesnt go away easily. He says so, but he doesnt show any signs of agitation. Like Xu Liang, Jin Gwan-yong has also reached the highest level, so he does not suffer from heartache due to most things. No matter what, stop it. Lets have a cup of tea with the brothers in law for the first time in a while. Four of us do it. hmm? Xi Liang pointed behind Jin Guan Yong with his chin. Four of us do it. Do you really have to make the place uncomfortable? I dont know what youre thinking, but this is it. Its not a place for big-time busybodies to interfere. . Go and take care of your business. Jin Guanyongs eyebrows twitched. It was surprising that the third child rose to the top, but the statement itself was also surprising. The third child he remembers was a guy who couldnt even make eye contact with him. Is it confidence? It is understandable even if you have arrogance rather than confidence. Just as Jin Guanyong was about to open his mouth again, Xu Liang waved his hand towards Guan Ping. Whats the point of sticking around when the flow is interrupted? Keep doing what youre doing. What are you going to do? Guan Pings eyes trembled slightly. Its different when its just the two of you and when the executioners are watching. On the contrary, if it had been for my younger siblings, I could have gone through it smoothly. But here was my eldest brother, who came out of the closed building after three years. The most conscious person among the candidates. He would be surprised if his younger siblings became stronger than him, but he wouldnt be too concerned. However, at least he did not want to appear weak in front of his eldest brother Jin Gwan-yong. Guan Pings expression suddenly turned cold. Now you are threatening me to give up my presidency. A sudden change in reaction. Everyone except Jin Gwan-yong was surprised. I knew the atmosphere was unusual, but I had no idea that something like that was being said out loud. Xu Liang nodded. thats right. Im sorry, but there is only one way to make me give up the presidency. Wooooow. In Gwanpyeongs eyes, something deadly arose. Youre going to kill me. is it? Yes. Even if my limbs fly off and I lose my martial arts skills, I will aim for the presidency until the last moment of my life. That is my fate and that of all of our executioners. Guan Ping looked at Jin Guanyong. The look in his eyes when he looked at Jin Guanyong was very cruel. Therefore, there is no need for the executioners to just chat among themselves. In the past, during the Daegwan meeting, the person who invited everyone to get together and have tea was Gwanpyeong. The person who spoke to Joo Seo-yoon in a friendly way just moments ago was also Gwanpyeong. That view was now showing the opposite. This probably means that he is conscious of Jin Gwan-yong. Xu Liang grinned. Its nice because its refreshing. Its different from before. If you want to fight for your life, fine. I dont want to fight with you, but Im not a man who will take it in moderation once a fight breaks out. At least one of your limbs will be blown off. crudity. It was something out of the ordinary for him. Xiliangs response was overwhelming. If you touch even one of my fingernails, I will shed a single tear at your coffin. Saaagh! A foreign energy flowed from Guan Pings body. It was a more dangerous energy than the demonic energy that had been exuding before. Gwanpyeong reveals himself without hesitation as if this is his true self. Interest arose on Xu Liangs face, and Jin Guanyongs eyes slightly wavered. The kids shouldnt be swept away either. Crunchy. A deadly killing intent was imbued in Seoryangs lightly twitching fingers. A look of tension appeared on Guan Pings face. The moment Seo-ryangs toes hit the ground. Paaaaaa! Astonishment appeared in Guan Pings eyes. Before he could even think about coming, Seoryang had already arrived right in front of his nose. The outstretched hand almost reached the uvula. It was indeed a lightning-fast launch. Must be avoided Even the reaction speed of a transcendent expert cannot catch up. Neither evasion nor defense is possible. It was something that really opened my eyes and made me suffer. Is it possible for a master who has reached the extreme to move this quickly when he puts his mind to it? But isnt this too fast? It was then. Wow! Jin Gwan-yong suddenly appeared next to Guan Pyeong and grabbed Seo-ryangs wrist. Stop it. Xu Liang smiled. Thats fast. I think so. But youre faster. There is almost no difference. The slightest difference can mean the difference between life and death. I really cant help but admire your growth. So why are you meddling again? Its in front of the kids. Avoid spraying. Seo-ryang did not look at Ju Seo-yoon and Zhong Li-yeong (Rs) Chae Yeo-min. His eyes were only fixed on Jin Guanyong. Whiiiiing!! In the strong wind that followed, the clothes of Xu Liang and Jin Guan Yong Guan Ping fluttered like crazy. Jin Guanyongs eyes narrowed. Wooooow! Ink-colored magic energy wavered from his sturdy-looking hands. Grrrr! A demonic energy as thick as blood rose from Seo-ryangs arm. Kugoogung! The guesthouse shook violently. It was a shaking on a completely different level than when Seo-ryang collided with Guan-pyeong with energy waves. The power struggle between the two absolute masters, who had similar physiques and achieved similar heights, shook the building and even the ground. Rumbling! The wall with the hole in it collapsed. Astonishment appeared on the faces of the disciples, including Gwanpyeong. The power of the two demon kings, who unleashed their power with determination, was far beyond their common sense. A vein bulged on Jin Guanyongs forehead. Do you really want to see the end here? I thought so. I was thinking of doing that Seoryangs eyes sparkled. Look at this? What did he realize when he looked at Guan Pyeongs face filled with shock and Jin Gwan Yongs eyes filled with quiet anger? Youre right. The kids are watching too, so I shouldnt behave any further. Phew. The absolute magic that shook the realm disappeared as if washed away. It is amazing to release a huge amount of magical energy in an instant, but to store up such great magical energy in a split second is also amazing. At least Gwanpyeong, a transcendent expert, was an expert at using techniques that could not be imitated. Xu Liang twirled his wrist. You have a good grip. Jin Guanyong looked down at his hands. His large hands were slightly swollen. The way Magi operates is beyond imagination. If I were not careful, I could have lost the use of one arm. Seo-ryang, who was laughing, looked at Guan-pyeong. Guan Pings face was pale. I thought that even a master of a different level could take away an arm, but I realized that I couldnt give or take even a single hand. The shock was great. It was a moment when his efforts and self-reading, through which he had sacrificed countless people to reach this point, lost all meaning. The place is a bit messy. Consider yourself lucky. Those were uncharacteristic words. No matter what position he was in, he didnt even bother to think twice about getting what he wanted. Xi Liang turned his back. He walked briskly and quenched his appetite when he saw Joo Seo-yoon. I tried to uproot it, but I cant do it now. Joo Seo-yoon was speechless. Only her eyes, shaking as if there had been an earthquake, represented her state of mind. Xu Liangs gaze landed on Zhong Liying. Unlike his youthful face as he was not yet an adult, his physique was very good. Of course you cant fool blood. Its hard to understand what youre saying. Zhong Liying was in a state of bewilderment after seeing the different levels of martial arts. And Chae Yeo-min. Brother. Its been a while. Are you okay? Should I call him naive or tactless? I dont care at all what people around me think. Chae Yeo-min, who had a crush on Seo-ryang, was only observing Seo-ryangs mood. Seo-ryang stroked Chae Yeo-mins head. sorry. I should have visited once when I came, but I ended up seeing it this way. No, brother. Ill come visit you sometime soon. Have a nice chat with your sisters and brothers. yes. Seoryang heading to the main gate. He turned around and said before opening the door. Gwanpyeong. Hahaha! A terrifying demonic energy emanated from Seo-ryangs body. Even if he goes that way and becomes stronger, he wont be able to win the presidency. ! Im not speaking for you, but for the demons who will be sacrificed because of you. It would be better not to do that anymore. With those words, Seoyang walked out the front door. * * * Oh, it hurts. Xu Liang, who came out of Guan Pings residence, continued to massage his wrists. The kid has a lot of strength. I thought I could do my best too. In fact, there was almost no difference in strength. However, while Seoliang achieved a balanced distribution of strength and qigong, the only difference was that Jin Gwanyong focused solely on cultivating energy strongly. S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Perhaps that is the true state of extreme magic achieved through orthodox magic techniques. The reason Seo-ryang achieved the ultimate feat was not because he purely understood the magic arts, but because he broke down the boundaries of the magic arts and analyzed and dissolved martial arts from various angles. Anyway, isnt he great? I cant believe Im already at the top. Besides, did you catch up to that speed? In fact, just because you reached the top of the pole, there was no significant difference in reaction speed from a transcendent expert. Nevertheless, the reason that Guan Ping could not even react to Xiliangs attack was because Xiliangs demonic energy mercilessly shook Guan Pings senses. It was like a fight between a wild beast and a large herbivore. Even a wild animal can be defeated if an herbivore decides to attack it, but the herbivores senses are disturbed by the fierceness and roar of the wild animal, so it cannot even think of fighting. Who handles the greater energy more delicately, how creatively can he handle it, and how much more perfectly can he tune it? The level of martial arts depends on how much one digs into the essence of energy. Thats why its surprising. It was natural that the government could not respond. That wasnt really surprising. However, it was quite surprising that Jin Guanyong caught up with his speed. If he had not seen through how the Demon Qi of Xiliang was oppressing Guan Ping, he would not have been able to move that much. Jin Gwan-yong is the Grand Duke of Protestantism. Xioliang scratched his head. Its going to take some strength to press that. Even though I didnt achieve my goal, it was a satisfactory visit anyway. Ive almost finished everything, so I guess I should get ready now. Seoriang, who returned to his residence, called Ma Dongpil. Dongpil, get ready. yes? Seo-ryang turned his head here and there. Every time there was a crunching sound, Seo-ryangs expression became refreshed. I need to get it over with quickly and come back in to clean up the surroundings. Chapter 172 Episode 172 There is no problem without an answer (2). . Two men sitting across from each other. The steam that used to rise is no longer visible. The cold tea had long since lost its original scent. How much time has passed like that? He created the blood and fire demon technique in the form of two body combination demons. Jin Guanyongs voice still had no pitch. The corners of Guan Pings mouth rose. You figured it out. I know. How can you not recognize the martial arts that I created with my own hands? Jin Guanyong took a sip of tea. The tea water, which had lost its scent, was dull. But it was an imperfect magic trick. Have you completed it? as you see. Jin Guanyongs eyes sank gloomily. That magic technique has a flaw. That too is a serious flaw. I tried my best to make up for that shortcoming. How did you fix it? Do you think Ill tell you? . How did you get to the top? Please let me know. Its not something that can be explained in words. Guan Ping smiled. It was a smile that was somehow twisted. Its the same with Ishin Hapmagong. I cant explain it in words. Tell me the gugyeol. Why should I do that? . If you really want that, please elevate this talentless younger brother to the level of ultimate demon. Then let me think about it. Jin Guanyongs face, which had not changed all along, became cold. Are you making a fuss in front of me? Is this not possible? . My brother betrayed me. . You took everything from me and threw me into a cave called Homa-gwan. Isnt the state you achieved thanks to that sweet? Pusssss. The teacup held by Jin Gwan-yong turned into powder. All the tea water that was in it evaporated. It got so twisted that I didnt even notice it. No matter what you think, thats your freedom, brother. I have no desire to be remembered as a good person by my brother. Just know this one thing. . The third one lost all his martial arts due to a coin attack. ! That was just two years ago. And now he has reached the extreme without anyones help. Jin Guanyongs eyes trembled slightly. It was a fact that I was unaware of due to three years of closed-door training. I couldnt believe it, but if that was true, the third one was clearly a monster unprecedented in the history of the Heavenly Demon God Church, or even in the entire history of martial arts. I dont know if he used a shortcut like your brother, but at least your current brother wont be able to beat the third. Amidst the anger and ridicule, there is also a hint of self-mockery. Because of the third move, he also despaired for a moment. Gwanpyeong handed over his car as is. Of course I wont give up. I will eat up the third and the older brother to become the next president Ill let you know. ? Ill teach you how to climb the pole. What?! Jin Guanyongs eyes lit up. The extremely dangerous eye glow was as dull as a dark cloud. But you will lose a lot. * * * Its only been a few days, but it feels like a month. Yeo Kang-hwis voice was still relaxed. Xu Liang shrugged his shoulders. Maybe youve been training? Thats why Im always working hard. But I was so anxious that I couldnt get my hands on it. Lack of concentration. Try. Thank you for the advice. Yeo Kang-hwi glanced to the side. this person is? My bodyguard and friend. Ma Dong-pil was very surprised. These are difficult words to bear, Confucius. Xiliang snorted. As you can see, its not fun. Do you think it would be fun to pick on each other? What do you know? As the two people giggled, Ma Dong-pils face turned red. So, are you planning to leave now? okay. A look of tension passed across Yeo Kang-hwis face. How? Is there anything special? Boldly striking is my way. I dont want to go there just measuring things for no reason. . why? Do you mean to say that you will personally knock on the gate of the Beast Palace? of course. Are you sure you want to do that? Then youre going to come all the way here and talk nonsense? Wouldnt that be too reckless? Dont you think it would be more reckless to sneak in and take out your kidnapped sister? . I know that the Beast Palace is the most violent group among the Saeobosa Palace. But no matter how violent you are, will you show your teeth in public when the Three Princes of the Heavenly Demon Church come? Of course you cant do that. Even if there is hostility. yes. The problem is after that. The Three Dukes are certainly a great power, but they cant fight the entire Beast Palace. of course. Unless you are the leader, that is impossible. I wonder if that is even possible for you, but I will put it aside for now. What are you going to do if they do something wrong? Even dogs do more than their share of work in their own yard. Thats why Im telling you this. Even the Three Dukes will never be safe if they enter the Beast Palace What are you talking about? yes? Xu Liang chuckled. That dog is talking about me. What do you mean? The Beast Palace is in Yunnan. Thats right. Why do you think Yunnan is not our schools territory? For a moment, Yeo Kang-hwis eyes wavered. Seo-ryang said as if nothing had happened. It doesnt require too much management, but it is also our territory. Some clans are making a fuss in small places, but they do not dare to claim that it is their territory. why? Because we are holding on. . I heard that the Beast Palace is hiding somewhere in Yunnan. Well, we dont really care if its not at the foot of Mt. Aeneosan, so those miscellaneous things are still running rampant. Xu Liang smiled coldly. It would be good to take this opportunity to make it clear who the land owner is. Yeo Kang-hwi felt goosebumps rising. Thats scary. Is it the unreasonable confidence of an arrogant politician? Absolutely not. This man named Samgongzi truly thought that Yunnan was the territory of the Heavenly Demon Church. And it was clear that he had the intention of personally pushing away anyone who got in his way. Still, its too much to go with just a small number of people Who says its a small number? yes? Did the religious leader mobilize a combat unit at least? no. What if its the experts on campus? Xu Liang chuckled. I know youre worried, but I dont want to dwell on it any longer. I just need to rescue your sister somehow, right? Thats true. Dont just think that theres going to be a fight. It may be a fight, but Im not the type to start a fight here. Ma Dong-pil, who had been silent, cleared his throat. Xi Liang glared at him with axe eyes. Yeo Kang-hwi chuckled. I dont think so? Its wrong. Anyway, since you said that, Ill believe it. Anyway. Yeo Kang-hwi, who had been quietly watching Seo-ryang, suddenly hardened his expression. She still had a beautiful face, but the relaxed atmosphere was gone. Ma Dong-pil was startled and tensed at the surprising change. Yeo Kang-hwi opened his mouth. Sam Gongja. say. Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. We decided to form an alliance. so? But this alliance will not work unless my sister is rescued. Additionally, rescue also includes the concept of survival. Why do you keep saying the obvious? If my sister suffers harm due to the three princes unreasonable words and actions then it will not end in the breakdown of the alliance. Protestantism will face yet another enemy. Sara la la rock. The sound of things hitting each other was particularly loud. Ma Dong-pils face hardened. Your words are harsh. Stop. Xu Liang nodded. Youre right. Thank you for your understanding. There is nothing to be thankful for. The reason Im trying to save your sister is for my own sake. I will rescue him safely and deliver him to you, so you can think about what to do for me later. Yeo Kang-hwi lowered his head. i look forward to. Please take care of me too. So are you leaving right now? I intend to do so. You too, hurry up and get ready. I understand Yes? What do you mean? Xiliang narrowed his eyes. What are you talking about? Arent you going to go? Am I going too? So you dont want to go? Your sister was kidnapped, right? You probably want to be ahead of everyone else, right? Of course I do! But But? Yeo Kang-hwi said with a bewildered expression. Am I not your schools special escort? Im in a position where I can be excommunicated along with the Three Confucius This is another interesting thing to say. Seoliang turned his head towards the bamboo forest. A faint demonic energy appeared in his eyes. Please come out now. Slurp. Yang Jeong appeared with a gust of wind. He took the reigns. Yangjeong. See the Three Dukes. Like other demons, they do not bow down to show respect. However, there was enough courtesy in that simple greeting. Xu Liang slightly lowered his head. This is Seoliang. Im meeting my senior from the squadron. Its not surprising that you are a senior. Just call me Warrior Yang. great. Lets skip unnecessary greetings. Are people subject to special escort not allowed to leave the school? Yang Jeongs face showed a look of embarrassment. I feel sorry for the Three Dukes, but that is impossible. okay. Yeo Kang-hwi looked at Seo-ryang as if asking him to look at it. Seoliang added as if there was no problem at all. Then this guy just needs to give up his position as a special escort. At that moment, everyones eyes widened. Xi Liang asked. What do you want to do? Do you want to wait here, sucking your finger, until I come to rescue your sister? Or come with me and I give up. A determined light appeared on Yeo Kang-hwis face. I give up. As of now, I will give up my status as a special escort. Xu Liang smiled. Thats right. Yang Jeong said urgently. Lord of the Little Palace! This is not something that the subject can just give up on their own. Yeo Kang-hwis eyes became cold. Seniors. Since when has Shingyo been able to control non-Mains at will? ! I am a guest from outside. What kind of landlord forces a guest not to leave when he or she says he or she is going to leave? Thats true, but If it really is a problem, I will go see the leader in person. That will work, right? Huh. Yang Jeong was speechless. I had escorted special escorts about three or four times, but none of them had ever behaved like that. Seoliang said to Yang Jeong, who was unable to hide his embarrassment. I will go to the military department to receive a letter of expulsion from the church and deliver it to the general military and Daehobeop. So dont worry too much. Wow. Yang Jeong shook his head. What can I say if the person being escorted says he is giving up escorting? However, since we are in a situation where we have received orders, we would be grateful if you would handle it as the Three Dukes said. I wont make you uncomfortable. thank you. But are you sure its okay? I guess I should also report this to the religious leader. There is no need for that. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. I just have to take responsibility for what I did. As long as the results are good, the religious leader wont say anything. . Thank you for your hard work protecting this friend. Xu Liang turned around. Lets go, icicle. Chapter 173 Episode 173 There is no problem without an answer (3)Lee Cheon-sang looked down at the document and nodded. Thats fast. Thats right. Ho Yaoseong, who quenched his thirst with a sip of tea, continued speaking. Even though Cheonbo Geumga is providing financial support, Jeoksa Temples recovery speed is unprecedentedly fast. It looks like the demons in the house are venomous. Lee Cheon-sang said lazily, throwing the document on the table. Even if it is steeped in inertia, a mine is still a mine. You cant help but be angry because you suffered this in your own front yard. I guess so. Is the position of the head of the family still vacant? Thats right. Currently, the former family heads daughter Hong Yeo-rin is the most suitable successor, but she is receiving the teachings of the Geum family head. It will probably be formally discussed by the end of the teaching. Lee Cheon-sang muttered as he raised his glass. Its going to be fun. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A rusty knife is broken rather than sharpened. I have lived by that creed and will continue to do so. However, the knife I tried to break is sharpening strangely. Although it has not yet proven its usefulness, it is trying to regain its utility as a weapon. And this resurrection began with the third. You probably couldnt have looked this far. Perhaps the third one also tried to wield Jeoksaga at his feet and did not intend to revive it like before. This guy has a goal full of hatred in his head and no sympathy for the enemy. However, there was no denying the fact that the saga had changed since he got involved in this situation. Of course, several people died in the process. As long as its usefulness as a weapon is proven again. At that time, Hu Yaosheng spoke cautiously. Master. Say it. This is about Yunnan. You mean the third? yes. Even if the three gongjas are masters who have reached the extreme level, wouldnt the Beast Palace be overly dangerous? It was the Beast Palace. Lee Cheon-sang shook his head. I didnt know he was going to the Beast Palace. yes? Even the worlds greatest star couldnt help but be surprised this time. So you didnt tell the religious leader separately? Thats right. Ho Yo-seong opened his mouth wide. Oh my Why are you so surprised? I was even more surprised when asked why I was surprised. Ho Yo-seong couldnt help but laugh. Dont candidates need to get permission from the religious leader to leave the church? Its customary. But wasnt it the military department that officially managed expulsion? It was true. But even though he was the leader and teacher, I never thought he would just leave without saying a word. You know that permission doesnt mean much. The corners of Lee Cheon-sangs mouth twitched. Can you come back with a result that I like this time too? As long as the results are good, minor conventions are not an issue. The third was clearly looking into his own personality. Originally, Yunnan was also in our territory. I just didnt pay attention until now. If we can make that known clearly on this occasion, that would also be a good thing. Really there is something about the way the leader and the Three Dukes handle things that is beyond imagination. . sorry. That was a little rude, wasnt it? Its okay. Ho Yo-seong sipped his tea as if embarrassed. At that time, Lee Cheon-sangs eyes sparkled. If youre done talking, Ill just leave. yes? Ho Yo-seong pouted his mouth with a hurt look on his face. I didnt even drink all the tea. I have something to talk about with my student. Disciple? After a while, Mines voice was heard outside the gate of Daejeon. Master. The Archduke asks to see you. * * * In a lush forest with sparse sunlight. Although the humidity characteristic of the southern region was still there, the cool shelter created by nature was very refreshing. But even that environment seemed to be of no use to Yeo Kang-hwi. Whoa, its still muggy. He shook his head excitedly and wiped his sweat-free forehead. Seo-ryang chuckled. Make it cool with your ice skills. I decided to put up with that. why? Make it cool when its hot, and make it warm when its cold. Well, its a natural survival instinct, but I dont think youre going too crazy. Yeo Kang-hwi quenched his appetite. I think studying is about exposing yourself to different environments and becoming familiar with them. Its a good mindset. Regardless of efficiency, my perspective has been opened in terms of experience and learning, so if nothing else happens, I will grow greatly. Of course, Seo-ryangs thoughts were different from Yeo Kang-hwis. But I didnt feel the need to say it. by the way. Yeo Kang-hwi glanced at the carriage. A subtle admiration appeared in his eyes. What a carriage it is. The carriage that Seoryang and Ma Dong-pil and Yeo Gang-hwi rode on was a four-wheeled six-horse carriage. The carriage, pulled by as many as six horses, was too large for just three people to ride. In addition, the structure supporting the car body was made of Shinkyos special steel, making it a masterpiece that reduced weight and increased rigidity. I have seen a four-horse chariot, but I have never seen a six-horse chariot. Its amazing. I didnt put six of them together just to be cool. yes? Its efficient. The six-headed horse cart is the best in terms of power and speed. Hmm if you think about it, it would be better to say more Seo-ryang said harshly. The hard-headed idiots in the rivers think that a carriage with many horses is a good carriage, but they are wrong. The fastest and most stable is the six-horse wagon. If they talk too much, its difficult to control them and they have a hard time keeping up with each other. Yeo Kang-hwi, who instantly became an idiot, lost his appetite in embarrassment. When I thought about it, it felt like I took a somewhat simplistic approach. The important thing is balance. Balance is the top priority in any area. Likewise in martial arts, when the balance is broken, one becomes narrow-minded and the breakdown is bound to be revealed later. I didnt know that while talking about carriages, we would also talk about martial arts. Yeo Kang-hwis eyes suddenly sparkled. I guess the Three Dukes became so strong because they achieved that balance? Not really. sure? I cant say its because of my past life experiences. Even if I tell you, you wont believe me. But isnt that balance quite strange? what? In some ways, its not like your schools magic attack or the main palaces ice attack are all martial arts that are biased together. Because it breaks the principle of yin and yang. Xu Liang shook his head. Balance refers to the distribution of power and the harmony between me and martial arts. There are martial arts that combine the principles of yin and yang, but what is important is how to use them. okay. Dont you know everything too? How did you know I knew? You are as strong as or stronger than the head of the Seven Families. If you dont know the principles of martial arts, you wont be able to reach that level. Ma Dong-pil, who was resting to one side, was inwardly surprised. This is because he thought that Yeo Kang-hwis level was similar to his own. Yeo Kang-hwi smiled. A subtle winning spirit was visible in the beautiful smile. Someday, I would like to dance with the Three Dukes. I take out everything I have. Dont cry when you get beaten up. You speak so beautifully. Its nature. Yeo Kang-hwi cleared his throat. For some reason, Seoryangs reaction had always been somber after his expulsion. He didnt bother to hide his feelings. Whats wrong? Seoliang grunted as if he had been waiting. I havent been able to contact you. You mean contact? Haomun. Isnt Hao Wen the best intelligence group in the shadowy region of the Central Plains? Its comparable to the opening of political factions? thats right. Yeo Kang-hwi opened his mouth without realizing it. Were you also in a relationship with Hao Wen? There was coercion, but thats right. Forced? I felt like I knew somehow. When Yeo Kang-hwi was expressing condolences to Hao Wen-ju, whom he had never seen before. Xu Liang frowned. The division owner said he would contact me within 10 days, but what is he doing? Going to the Beast Palace and the request made to Hao Mun are not very related. But now that I was out, I was about to finish all that work. Its adjacent to Sacheon anyway, so how could it not work? Well, theres no need to overdo it. Seoyang took a deep sigh and looked around. Its nice because its cool. We reached this place two days after leaving Xingyo, a forest in Guangxi. There is no need to worry as the coachman is giving me good directions, but there is quite a bit of time left to enter Yunnan. Lets take a little more time Is it okay? huh? Xi Liang looked at Lu Ganghui. His expression was strangely stiff. My younger brother. Well, I dont know either. I have nothing to say even though I am called out for being rude, but my younger sister is very beautiful. Even if they were ruthless, they wouldnt do anything rash if they didnt intend to start a war, but Im worried. Someone says They say Kangho is a world of romance and dreams. Someone else says: Kangho is simply a stage of violence where the hellish nature of the Sabah world is clearly revealed. This would all be correct. For some, it may be a land of romance and a world where dreams come true, but for others, it may be a hellish world full of karma. And most of those who felt the world was hell were powerless. A woman was kidnapped. It was also a woman who became the loser in a clash of strength against strength. For a Beast Palace that is notorious for being barbaric, it wouldnt be surprising if they were treated badly. I know that too. If I had wanted to disgrace my younger brother, I wouldnt have kidnapped him, and even if I had, I wouldnt have reported to the main palace that I kidnapped him. thats right. They want something. Thats why I kidnapped your sister. The problem is the culture of those who pursue instinct over reason. In a world of jungles and jungles, the strong get everything and the weak are left behind. Yeo Kang-hwis eyelids fluttered. Im worried that he may have applied that naked instinct to my younger brother. The only thing that has sustained him thus far is the cold realization that he cannot rescue his younger brother even if he moves quickly. Despite the seemingly peaceful appearance on the outside, he was probably worried on the inside. dont worry. Because that wont happen. yes. They dont move alone. The three palaces are joining hands and aiming to advance into the central plains. Maybe it was not the will of the Beast Palace that kidnapped your younger brother, but the will of the Three Palaces. . If you dont want to be stabbed by an ally, you have to be careful of even the fallen leaves. Furthermore, we cannot ignore the attention of the midfielder. Yeo Kang-hwi tilted his head. What do you mean by Joongwons gaze? The midfield powerhouse seems to be open-minded but has a strong conservative side. Even if they settle in the central region, what if the morality of the group that raped the woman is revealed? At that point, its going to be a disaster. Ah Whats more, they joined hands with the Uicheon Alliance, not the main school. I dont dare do such a thing even if I am afraid of the outside worlds gaze. Thats what he said, but Seo-ryang wasnt entirely sure. This was because I had seen so many cases of terrible crimes being buried with money and politics. Just if you believe in something. Its an old man. Lord Uicheon was the type of person who did not take issue with his own ugliness, but he definitely questioned the morality of others. It may be later, but the three palaces can never disobey the wishes of Lord Uicheon. I dont feel like resting anyway, so move slowly huh? Why are you doing that? Xu Liang turned his head. I felt a secret presence beyond the forest. After a while, a short man wearing a mask appeared. Crash. Ma Dong-pil, who was suddenly standing in front of Seoryang, placed his thumb on the blade rest. Who are you? The masked man knelt down at the low, powerful voice. Im from Haomun. I would like to deliver a letter to the three princes of Shingyo. Xu Liang sighed. The punishment is coming quickly. Seo-ryangs eyes widened as he read the letter delivered by the masked man. Hey messenger. yes. Is this true? I just forward the letter and I dont know the content of the letter. After thinking for a moment, Seo-ryang spoke to the messenger. You also have branches in Guangxi and Yunnan, right? Thats right. Tell the division owner that you will pay a separate reward and gather all information about the area around Aeneosan Mountain. Well be traveling by carriage, so you can find it yourself, right? Ill see you in five days. The masked man disappeared in an instant. Although his martial arts skills were insignificant, he was worthy of being called a peak expert in divine techniques. Yeo Kang-hwi asked with a puzzled expression. Is there a problem? hey. yes? Maybe it will make things a little easier. Xu Liang smiled evilly. I tried to get him out of the way by putting him in a good mood, but I think I dont have to lose my temper. What kind of windfall is this? Chapter 174 Episode 174 There is no problem without an answer (4)Surprisingly, the skin with a soft golden sheen was that of a bear. The bear skin, which had not been scorched at all, was truly dazzling. It was covered densely with short, shiny fur, and it looked softer and fluffier than the emperors bed. The old man lying on the leather in a room-sized posture had a truly majestic appearance. The shirt he had just taken off was full of thick muscles. Her forearms were as thick as a womans thighs, and her swollen breasts seemed harder than a rock. He was an old man whose enormous stature and stature overwhelmed those who saw him. His wild white beard and roughly tied up hair were full of wild beauty. The little owner of the ice palace disappeared? The old mans voice had a somewhat high-pitched tone that did not match his huge size and wild nature. The incongruously loud voice made the old man look even more dangerous. A middle-aged man with a sharp look standing in front of the old man bowed his head. Thats right. Hmm. Interest arose in the old mans eyes. Where could this guy who had traveled as fast as lightning to Honam suddenly hide? The strange thing is that he left the ice palace guards there and disappeared alone. Are you sure? It must be certain since it was entrusted to Hao Wens branch. Hao Wen is trustworthy. The intelligence group created by the powerless low-level people gathered together is the current Haomun. They believed that information was a greater power than force and believed that it was useful for survival. And that belief had been proven to some extent by his skills. At least Hao Wen doesnt add any spice to the request. Hmm, where did he disappear to? They say they dont know that far. The old man frowned. Crumble. At the same time, a long, thick tail emerged from the dark shadow behind his bed. It was clearly the tail of an animal, but it was not the thickness that is common sense. The tail, which was colored with yellow and black patterns, was so thick that even if you held it with both hands, half of it remained. Flash! Two eye lights emitting a red glow beyond the black darkness. The middle-aged man swallowed his saliva without realizing it. My heart was pounding like crazy from the sudden attack of aggression. The fact that he threw away his guard and disappeared doesnt mean he has something up his sleeve. Thats right. Then shouldnt you have known that far? Well look into it again. There was a disapproving look on the old mans face. I heard that there have been frequent clashes with the tribe of Paeung (҆) recently. ! Even if a hawks claws are sharp, can they scratch a bears skin? The middle-aged man bit his lip. As the head of the Noeung tribe that ruled the sky, it was a blow to his pride to be compared to Paeung. However, the story is different if the person saying those words is none other than the king of the beasts and the owner of the beast palace. Even if you have the means to harm the bear, if the King of Ya (Ұ) intervenes, the game will be over. And of course that wasnt what the man wanted. Give me one more chance. I wont disappoint you. The old man looked at the man with narrowed eyes and spoke in a stern voice. Dont think that I will give you power just because you are the father of my favorite student. . I sent the disciples to Mount Aeneos. Let them find out before they finish their work. thank you. Lets just go out and see. As the middle-aged man left, the old man, Cheon-ho, yawned lazily. The sharp fangs in the wide open mouth looked particularly long. He muttered while choking. The tension is relieved. So it will be difficult for Hyeolrang, let alone Paeung. It was always fun to watch the competition for loyalty. But it was also my job to prevent any of them from being eliminated. If you press it gently once, you will come to your senses again. Anyway, he disappeared alone He must have come to save my younger brother, but did he come to find a guide? In any case, he will have no choice but to come to the Beast Palace. Cheonhos eyes became increasingly red. Welcome, son of the North King. * * * stop! Following the ghosts cry, the five men and women stopped practicing the divine law. Lets rest here today. As soon as those words were out, five men and women were leaning against a tree and tapping their legs. Phew, its hard. Have you already covered five hundred li? Already? We have to go another thousand miles. Damn, thats too far. Grumbling voice. Gwieung sat down on a rock a little distance away from them and closed his eyes. Like martial arts in the central plains, he did not sit cross-legged and his waist was somewhat bent. It was the Daeyeon Yangsaengbeop (ȻB), which was said to be the most static among the Beast Palaces fortune techniques (\ⷨ). Although it is not possible to build up internal energy through empty energy, it is a breathing method specialized for relieving fatigue and activating the bodys senses. In other words, the Nanman style luck technique. Because it is mixed with the martial arts of the Beast Sign, once you reach a certain level, you can focus on breathing while maintaining your energy level. That feeling clearly let me hear the conversations around me. Look at that. Isnt that guy even tired? Is it training again? I guess Im trying to recover my stamina because Im exhausted. Arent you going to spend the day anyway? Anyway, Yunan. Jealousy drips from his voice. Its probably a voice telling you to listen. Since you cant attack her outright, the only way to get rid of your petty jealousy is to swear at her behind her back. Say whatever you want. Swearing behind your back wont improve your skills. Gwi-eung actually laughed at the behavior of his competitors. If I had put that passion into my training, at least it would have been better than what it is now. At that time, a heavy voice was heard. Everyone be quiet. With that one word, the jealous conversation disappeared. You guys also recover your stamina while youre talking. It was quite harsh language. But none of them could resist. After a while, a person came to Gwi-eungs side. Are you done? Gwi-eung opened his eyes. A young man of enormous stature appeared in his eyes. Young Ungsan (ɽ) said. Where do you plan to take the road? East entrance of Aeneosan Mountain. I thought so. Ungsan narrowed his eyes. Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Why do you even want to turn around? Should I tell you that? Of course, since you are the leader, there is no need to explain everything. But if you tell me the reason, those idiots will agree. Guineung smiled coldly. It doesnt matter to me whether you agree or not. It might have something to do with it. If you want to properly carry out the orders given by Master. Interfering with the mission is also their choice. If you have any thoughts, I wont interfere. However, if you want smooth exchange, it would be a good idea to at least discuss it. Ungsans eyes deepened. In that respect, you need to learn Yulang. At that moment, Gwi-eung felt something stirring in his chest. Before he became the leader of this group, there was a person who had incredible control over his successors. He was Yulang, a genius from the tribe of Hyeolrang. However, Yulang, who received the mission and advanced to the midfield, did not return. Although his fate has not yet been clearly confirmed, everyone has now accepted his death. The person who succeeded Yulang and became the head of the successors was Gwieung. He was a talented student from the tribe of Thunder of the Beast Palace and was favored by the palace lord. Yullang was rough and arrogant. But I knew how to communicate. Im not saying you should follow his example, but for a smooth mission, you need to know how to comfort people. Gui-eungs eyes were bloodshot. If you knew that well, why didnt you increase your strength and take this position? . Enter through the eastern entrance of Aeneosan Mountain. Thats all I know. Ungsan, who was looking down at Guiung, turned around. Gui-eung snorted inwardly. He did not know that Ungsan was a person who seemed to have a lot of weight on the outside, but was secretly encouraging other heirs to criticize him. I thought it was worth it. All of the palace lords disciples were of the same rank, but Ungsan was the oldest among them. With Yulang gone, he probably thought he could lead them. You idiot with no skills. If you really wanted to do that, you should have gritted your teeth and trained. The fact that I came this far despite my lack of talent is quite remarkable. Gwi-eungs eyes that laughed at Ung-san were not much different from the other disciples who were jealous of him. After a while, Gwi-eung stood in front of everyone. Ungsan. Say it. Secure food with the secret priest. Ungsans eyes sparkled. The non-instructor sitting next to him spoke in an irritated voice. There is enough food. Why are you doing this again? Whoops! There wasnt even a single moan. The nasal instructor, hit by the tension of the response, rolled over and soon became limp. Everyone looked at Guiung, startled by the sudden incident. He said calmly. Do you think you dont know that Ive been eating metallurgy in the middle just because it was hard? ! I was told to conserve food and water as much as possible because I dont know what might happen during the move. Did you hear what I said? Or have you already forgotten Masters instructions? Everyones eyes were bloodshot. Gwi-eung said to Ung-san. Go back with Yeongpyo. i get it. Ungsan woke up and suddenly looked up at the sky. Beep! Several hawks were circling high in the sky. At first glance, it seemed to be three or four times the size of an ordinary falcon. The tribe of Noeung knows everything that happens in its territory. There was no beast that could avoid the eyes of the hawk, the ruler of the sky. Lets go Yeongpyo. okay. Thats how Woongsan and Yeongpyo moved. Gui-eung walked back to the rock. He could feel the eyes of his successors glaring at him from behind, but he completely ignored them. He sat on the rock and was lost in thought. I still cant trust the Tang family. Hes probably moving outside of the Demonic Cults control area, so he cant say anything nonsense. The core of Aeneosan Mountain is occupied by demonic cultists and they are managing Yeongcho. It was said that the spirit was sent to the Demonic Cult on a quarterly basis. Gui-eungs eyes became cold. I hope I can get it back this time. Originally, Aeneosan Mountain was an area occupied by the Beast Palace. Of course, that was hundreds of years ago. They had nothing to say since they were driven out of power, but there were constant attempts to regain their hometown. I will cut off the first start of this recapture operation. This is a mission I have undertaken with great ambition. Gui-eung decided to no longer care about the actions of his foolish successors. But his promise did not last even half an hour. Why dont you come like this? The nasal instructor came to his senses and started laughing. We dont know either. Useless things. Gui-eungs face was distorted with irritation. He curled his thumb and index finger and brought them to his mouth. Beep! His whistling sound was similar to that of a hawk. Soon, a similar sound was heard from far away in the sky. It was the cry of Cheontae Shin-eung (B), who followed Ungsan and Yeongpyo. There it is. What are you idiots doing Beep! For a moment, Gui-eungs eyes wavered. Shin-eung? He whistled again. Beep! There was no answer back. He continued to whistle. But as expected, Shin Eungs answer did not come back. It was then. Coo! The entire mountain shook with a loud impact sound. What?! Startled, they instinctively unfolded the divine law. He realized something had happened to Woongsan and Yeongpyo. How long did it run like that? As they made their way through the bushes, a large clearing appeared in front of them. Howdy. In the center of the clearing, there was a handsome young man carrying a sword similar to a yam sword on his shoulder. One, two, three, four six, including the two in front. Thats right. What are you? me? The young man, Xu Liang, smiled coldly. He is a potential felon ready to commit kidnapping, assault, and murder. Whoa! A red-hot wind rushed towards the huge blade. Chapter 175 Episode 175 There is no problem without an answer (5)Seoryangs face looked quite happy as she finished tying the knot while whistling. . . Yeo Kang-hwi was so shocked that his expression froze and he massaged his face with both hands. But that didnt lessen the surprise. He was dumbfounded and looked back at Ma Dong-pil. Ma Dong-pil also looked quite surprised, but not as surprised as Yeo Kang-hwi. In fact, he even muttered, Its not a bad method. Howie Ma. yes? Is it okay if I do that? It was not a question to ask the guard of few words. However, I thought it would be more common sense than Western philosophy. Ma Dong-pil cleared his throat. Isnt it said that an eye for an eye is an eye for a tooth? But its too dangerous! You kidnapped not one but two of the successors of the Beast Palace?! I dont know which successor the Beast Palace Lord favors the most. Is this a fart? Yeo Kang-hwi quickly approached Seo-ryang. Three Confucius. ok? why? Hurry up and release them. Xu Liang frowned. Why release the fish you caught so wastefully? Its a fish. Yeo Kang-hwi felt like he was about to faint. Are you planning on going to war with the Beast Palace?! There will be no war. What can we do when all the successors are in our hands? There are other things! If you do that and pull out your sword regardless! Your sister will be stabbed too. Thats it! But that wont happen. How does the Three Dukes know that! S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xu Liang grinned. Is the Beast Palace lord an idiot? Abandoning all of your descendants just because of a child who is nothing more than an enemys blood relative? ! If you were caught, you could growl a few times. Because it is a successor-to-successor structure. But what theyre holding on to is just Binggungjus child, not his successor, right? Kuuk! The six unconscious men and women flinched. This is because the rope was tied so tightly that blood could not flow. The Beast Palace Lord is said to be in his seventies. Martial arts are so strong that an unemployed person can enjoy them, but at that age, is it really acceptable to take on and raise students again? Would you like to do that? It wasnt wrong. But Yeo Kang-hwi was still anxious. Since a blood relative was kidnapped, it was only natural. The Three Dukes spoke of the age of the Beast Palace Lord. But I would like to discuss his temperament. If he does something unexpected, from then on Its a catastrophe. . He can never do anything unreasonable, even to avoid that catastrophe. After saying this, Yeo Kang-hwi had nothing more to say. Regardless of my anxiety, what Seoryang said was not wrong. Seoliang shook off his hands and stretched. Well, even if its not necessary, the Beast Palace Lord cant do anything foolish. Why do you think that? Xu Liang smiled. You will find out. After a while, the group got back into the carriage and rode away. There were six men and women tied tightly on top of the wagon like luggage. As the weight of the carriage increased, the speed slowed down, but it was still stable. Can I hang it on the roof over there? Dont worry. Since the Danjeon seal and the mixed race were pointed out, there shouldnt be any problems. Just think of it as a chest. Think of a person as a chest. It seemed so obvious that Yeo Kang-hwi almost nodded without realizing it. He really is a difficult person to deal with. The road with Seoryang was a series of surprises. I did not boast of Comrade Gyeongcheons inaction, nor did I shout that I would catch the enemy off guard with a ghost-like strategy. In some ways, its almost reckless, but once you hear the explanation, you cant refute it. The flow of thought is different from that of ordinary people. It was far removed from common sense. However, it is truly amazing that there is no problem in getting things done. Perhaps the most frightening thing about this person is not his unrivaled martial arts or status, but his extreme wisdom that destroys common sense. How long did it run like that? Ma Dong-pils eyes deepened as he looked at the window. Confucius. ok? Are we heading to Mount Aeneos now? okay. All right. Ma Dong-pil calmly passed on, but Yeo Kang-hwi could not. Heading to Aeneosan Mountain? Its not the Beast Palace? Xu Liang answered angrily. Why are you going to the Beast Palace? No, didnt you say you were heading to the Beast Palace when you first set off? It did. But why? What should I do if I go to the Beast Palace now that I have captured all the successors? Not even a single hour has passed since the Beast Prince said that he couldnt do anything hasty! I will call you out. What do you mean by that? Are you calling me out? The Beast Palace Lord? And your little sister. ! If we hadnt kidnapped the successors, this side has a much stronger team. Why should we take the risk and go in there and say were sorry? We hold the leash. Ah In times like this, you shouldnt show weakness. Especially when dealing with guys like that. If you get slapped, it is returned with a sword. It was Seo-ryangs way of solving the problem of responding to strong hands with super-strong hands. After all, there is no problem in the world without an answer. You have to push yourself like crazy to make him bow his head on his own. Thats my way of dealing with idiots who imitate animals. Of course, thats not everything. * * * ! Cheonhos eyes turned red and bloodshot. Is it true? . Arent you asking if its true! The high-pitched voice sounded like the roar of an animal. The night drama, the leader of Noeung, was trembling. This letter, which I received just as I was trying to find out where the Sogungju of Binggung had evaporated, contained shocking content. The probability of that is Yageuk, who was about to say more than he could, swallowed his saliva. If I gave an uncertain answer to the angry Cheonho, my head would be blown off. Its true. Quang! The ground was hollowed out by angry punches. Set out the silver flag! Tell them to find them and kill them right now! The Eunpyo tribe were people who believed in leopards and were good at secret killings. Yageuk couldnt help but be embarrassed as he saw Cheonho shouting as if there was nothing to see. Old palace lord. Cant you move right now! Yageuk closed his eyes tightly. Even though his life was at stake, he could not follow the palace lords orders. My son will die. For now calm down. Crumbling. A huge beast rose up behind Cheonho. It seems as if a rock the size of a house is moving. The tiger that rose up with a pair of red eyes was difficult to describe even with the word great tiger. thud. thud. Every time you take a step, a huge sound rings out. It is much larger than most bears and has particularly prominent fangs that extend all the way to the bottom of its chin. The clearly visible movement of the front leg muscles was like a mountain range writhing. This is not a metaphor; the actual weight was likely to be around 1,000 pounds. Considering that it is called a rare giant even though it only weighs 500 geun, it is no exaggeration to say that it is a handmade monster. Yageuks face became contemplative. King Tiger! A monster raised by Beast Palace Lord Cheonho. The monster that was the culmination of the Beast Palaces techniques that had been developed over hundreds of years was the Tiger King. Even a masters spear knife doesnt leave a scratch on him, and despite his size, hes faster than a horse and has great physical strength. And that life. Flash! Flash! The ferocious murderousness shone in the red eyes was overwhelming. Even though it was just the life of an animal, I had to feel the pressure of not being able to breathe in a night drama. Try to say it again. Hearing Cheonhos voice full of anger, King Hos life became even worse. The disciples I personally raised are being held captive by an unknown man! But you still have to endure it?! Palace lord! Isnt one of them your son? Grumble! Daejeon was shaken by the terrifying voice. Yageuk gritted his teeth. Thats why Im telling you this. If you move hastily in a situation where you dont know who the enemy is or why they did this, the lives of the hostages will be in danger Quang! Oops! Cheonho, moving like lightning, grabbed Yageuks head and threw him to the ground. The hand was so large and cumbersome that it could hold the head of a play with one hand. shut your mouth. The low voice sounded like the cry of a tiger. How dare you criticize my words? Are you going to crush that snout thats fluttering without even knowing the subject? Creepy! The feeling of death being delivered to your ears is a hundred times more shocking than the pain of having your head broken. But the night drama did not stop. I am afraid of my own death, but if I continue like this, all of the successors of the Beast Palace, starting with my son, may die. If that happens, a civil war will break out even within the palace. Although he was often in trouble, he actively supported the current palace lord and did not want any trouble to break out. It was then. Palace lord! Whats going on! The person who came into Daejeon in a hurry was an elderly man as big as Cheonho. It was Heukung () who ruled the tribe of Paeung. A letter has arrived from Haomun! But! But what! Heukwoong carefully handed out the letter. Even though I saw my competitor lying down and bleeding, I couldnt be happy. Sreuk. The King of Tiger asked for the letter from Heukwoongs hand. Even though it was stuck between the giant teeth, the letter was not torn. Cheonho, who received the letter from King Ho, read it. What is it about again Wow! Cheonhos eyes wavered. Is this true? It was a completely different reaction than when I saw the letter saying that my successors had been kidnapped. Heukwoong swallowed his saliva. Its true. Not only Hao Wen but also Qing Xiao confirmed this fact. Cheonhos mouth opened in shock. Why are the demonic cults so big?! The letter contained information that three of the Demonic Cults combat units, the Gwangmadae (ħ), the Jinmadae (wħ), and the Hundred and Eight Demon Commanders, were heading to Aeneosan Mountain. Are the demonic cults moving at this moment? Were they encamped in Yunnan in the first place? If a large Bangpa, the size of a demonic religion, decides to use its troops, it can move without being noticed by anyone. But isnt it too sudden? The situation is difficult, but while the successors have been kidnapped, the Demonic Cults troops are also on the move. My head was confused. At that moment, Cheonhos eyes flashed. I see. yes? I was wondering where the King of the Norths bastard had disappeared to, but he ended up joining the devils cult! Quang! Cheonhos face was distorted as he stamped his foot violently. This shameless bastard! You mean you trained with demonic cultists because you had nowhere to hold hands? It wasnt something he should have said after training with Uicheonmaeng, but the reason he was so angry was because of the bloody past between the Beast Palace and the Heavenly Demon Church. Hundreds of years ago, the Beast Palace, which had coiled up in Mount Aenei, was unable to withstand the overwhelming attack of the Heavenly Demon Church and was driven out here. Naturally, they had no choice but to hate the Heavenly Demon Church. Cough! Lord of the palace. Cheonho looked down at the night play. Yageuk said, bleeding. Perhaps the kidnapping of the successors was also the work of the Demonic Cult. ! Moreover, if the Demonic Cults combat troops are moving to Aenei Mountain there will be problems with the Tang family. this! We have to handle our work so that we dont run into people from there. Cheonho, who was chewing his lips, caught his breath. Bring the bitch. Quang! Cheonho, who had blown down the gates of Daejeon with great force, moved with King Tiger. I will go personally as they requested. Chapter 176 Episode 176 Best answer (1). . Tang Zhens eyes, as he looked at the letter for a long time, were stained with extreme murder. How much time has passed like that? When Dangjeon raised his head, he saw a prostrate man in black. Why are you giving us this information? I am just a messenger and I am ignorant of the circumstances of the higher-ups. It was a hard tone, but it was a voice that conveyed trust. But it wasnt for Dangjeon. ping! The sound of a taut gold string suddenly breaking. At the same time, the masked mans body shook. Uweeeek! The blood he vomited spread all over his mask. If you dont know, you have to die. Cough! Wow! Perhaps out of frustration, the man who took off his mask continued to breathe heavily. Suddenly, red spots appeared on the mans face. I will ask you one last question. What is Hao Wens intention in giving us this information? Oops! I dont know. This guy. Sigh! Tangjeon grabbed the man by the collar and lifted him up. I feel like Im going crazy from the pain of addiction and I cant even breathe. The man continued to struggle. But even for a moment. Slurp. The mans body went limp. He passed out. Danjeon, who was looking at the man with cold eyes, threw him away without notice. How long is left until Aeneosan Mountain? The leader of the dark clouds answered in his unique, stiff voice. If you move without stopping, you will arrive in three days. We are leaving right now. Tell the kids to get ready. All right. Wooooow. A soft light green mist rose from Tang Zhens body. Without my knowledge, my poisonous ability was revealed. How dare those damned demonic cultists look down on my family? As the head of the great Sichuan Tang family, this was something he could not tolerate. In the first place, we came to occupy Aeneosan Mountain, but now that it is done, there is no need to manipulate behind the scenes. I will pay you back 10,000 times for your sin of harming my familys blood relatives. * * * There you are. Xi Liang whistled softly. Amazing? Aeneosan Mountain was like this. Aeneosan Mountain, full of piercing peaks and deep canyons, seemed gloomy rather than mysterious. It may seem even more dangerous because of the thick fog covering the mountain area. If someone who doesnt know much about geography goes in, it would be easy for them to get lost. Okay, I see you. Yeo Kang-hwi stuck out his tongue. Unlike the North Sea, which is surrounded by white glaciers, the land of the central plains was very diverse. Among them, Aeneosan Mountain was by far the highlight. The thick forest looks dangerous even in broad daylight, but it seems to be even more gloomy at night. The weather was gloomy, but the mountain itself was full of unknown dangers. Seo-ryang spoke to Ma Dong-pil. So there are demons from our school here? Thats right. It is a place called Cheonsu Valley in the deep part of Aeneosan Mountain. I havent been there either. I guess so. The mountain itself was so wide and large that it was impossible to read magical energy. Still, Im glad I have this. What Seo-ryang took out from his pocket and unfolded was the map of Aeneosan Mountain that he had received from the commander-in-chief. This map, which had quite detailed terrain, was also an object that clearly showed the power of Protestantism. There is probably no other Bangpa in the entire midfield that has such detailed guidance. Lets see, Cheonsu Valley its here. Aeneosan Mountain is also somewhat skewed to the west. Xu Liang frowned. Why is there so much around? The entire mountain was already full of gorges, but there were even more of them around Cheonsu Valley. Looking at the map, it is no exaggeration to say that it is truly a fortress of heaven and a cave of ghosts. Ma Dong-pil asked. Are you planning to go to Cheonshu Valley? hmm? I dont really intend to do that, but is there any reason why I shouldnt? Thats right. why? I understand that no one can enter Cheonshu Valley unless the religious leader gives permission directly. okay? yes. Since it is a place that manages spirits to be sent to Protestantism, it appears that outsiders are strictly prohibited from entering. This can be happen. I heard that more than half of the medicinal herbs and herbs flowing into Shingyo are grown in Cheonsu Valley. Naturally, its importance will be comparable to that of Gojuk Forest. The only difference is that Gojuklim is located within Shingyo and Cheonsugok is outside of Shingyo. Still, I came all the way here, so I was wondering if I could at least see your face when I reach you. Where do you plan on going? Oh, didnt I tell you? Xu Liang pointed to a part of the map. This is where were going. Manyorim (f). Although the name of the place depends on how it is attached, one name is cruel. A forest full of ten thousand monsters or ten thousand strange things? According to Hao Wens information, the Beast Palace and Tang Clan bastards have held several meetings here. A look of puzzlement appeared on Yeo Kang-hwis face. Are you coming? ok. Xu Liang grinned. Amid the triumphant smile, the cold, subdued life was stretching out. You worked so hard to get your head around it, so now I have to beat you to death. The time for the festival has finally arrived. Seo-ryang pulled the six men and women who were still unconscious from the carriage and handed the driver a small gold bag. Thank you for your hard work. I would like you to buy something delicious on your way home. Now, lets go on our way. The party that sent the carriage and driver unfolded the divine law. Wow! Three people gliding down a high hill. In an instant, they entered the entrance of Aeneosan Mountain and increased their speed. Paaang! Although I moved a few times in between, I lived in a carriage for over twenty days. The three people who were refreshingly practicing divine techniques looked very refreshing, unlike the dark and humid air of Mt. Aeneosan. Yeo Kang-hwi looked at Seo-ryang and Ma Dong-pil with eyes filled with subtle surprise. Its so amazing. Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even though three people carried them in groups and spread the divine law, their faces showed no signs of difficulty. Even if you are an expert, it is normal to have a hard time carrying three people on your back. This is not because of physical strength, but because posture becomes uncomfortable. But it didnt seem to be a problem for them at all. Beyond looking familiar, it seemed exciting, as if he had done this dozens of times. They are amazing people in many ways. How much time has passed like that? chuck. Seoryang, who was running in the lead, stopped. Yeo Kang-hwi asked. Why are you doing that? Living. yes? I feel alive. Theyre targeting us precisely. Yeo Kang-hwi amplified his mood and quickly nodded. Really. But Thats right. Im not a martial artist. Xu Liang frowned. Its an animal. Yes. Aeneosan Mountain was a naturally rugged terrain that was rarely visited by humans. It was a deep mountain filled with not only numerous flowering plants, but also all kinds of poisonous substances and nameless beasts. In other words, it could be said to be the place where wildness stands out the most in the central plains. Yeo Kang-hwis face suddenly hardened. Its definitely a beast, but it has an unusually murderous spirit. The way animals live is completely different from that of humans. The thinking of animals is strongly influenced by instinct. Therefore, living also has a clear purpose, so you can get the impression that it is pure in some ways. But the lives of the animals here were different. It was much more secretive and very harsh, and even showed a warriors unique fighting spirit. Xiliang sighed. Theres nothing you can do. I had no intention of wasting time grappling with nameless beasts. He opened Guyumagong. Tsutsutsutsu. The faintly blooming magic energy quickly spread throughout the area. Ma Dong-pils eyes flickered repeatedly. He was stimulated by the demonic energy of Xiliang. lets go. Boom! They are moving again. Yeo Kang-hwi couldnt help but be surprised. This is because I could feel the beasts, which were spewing out vicious killing tactics, retreating in a hurry. Its incredibly delicate. I just let it go away without any more stimulation. And that too, over a radius of dozens of pages. The targets were even animals that had never been seen before. This means that the level of the beasts that showed their will to kill was immediately detected and their true energy was controlled. And while running at this speed. The more you know, the more. Its creepy. Now, rather than surprise, I feel a sense of heterogeneity. I thought that the wisdom that destroys common sense was more scary than the force that one possesses, but the method of using martial arts is also different from the ordinary. Its not human territory. Yeo Kang-hwis eyes deepened. Its not that people are different, but that existence itself is different. I held hands with someone like this will it be okay? In my life so far, I have never once regretted my choice. Once you have made a choice, you just have to work tirelessly to make that choice the right one. He is looking back on his choices for the first time in his life. A shadow fell over the white face. no. I made the best choice I could. If I can save my younger brother, I can join hands with someone who is not just the Three Dukes of the Heavenly Demon God Religion, but someone worse than that. Hold on just a little longer. It will be available soon That was then. Youre all there. Yeo Kang-hwi was surprised and looked around. Before they knew it, they had reached the top of a tall mountain. Its the perfect place for a secret meeting. The fog was deep and the trees were thick. Conclusively Xiliangs brilliant eyes flashed toward the gloomy canyon in the distance. You can also see the road leading to Cheonsu Valley. Ma Dong-pils eyebrows twitched. Are you saying that the Beast Palace is targeting Cheonsu Valley? The three palaces joined hands with Uicheonmaeng. When Geomgung killed Jeoksaga, he used Danggas poison. Theres no reason not to have a secret conversation with the Beast Palace. What do you mean by party? Seo-ryangs face suddenly became serious. It was said in Haomun that the Beast Palace and the Tang family had secret talks several times. Right here. ! As dangerous as Aeneosan Mountain is, it is a place where all kinds of poisonous plants grow. There is no place more fascinating than this. Moreover, the Beast Palace lost Mt. Aeneosan to our school. Ma Dong-pil nodded. Our goals are aligned. I think so. The Beast Palace took over Mount Aenei, and the Tang family that helped it was supplied with medicinal herbs and poisonous plants grown here. Because it is also an opportunity to deal a blow to our school, our deep-rooted enemy. Yeo Kang-hwis face hardened. Three Confucius. I know what you want to say. But dont worry. Because I plan to prioritize rescuing your sister. I am a person who always keeps my promises. . If you find it hard to trust me, trust your eyes and your choices. Xu Liang twirled his shoulders. Now, lets do some maintenance until the tiger and the viper come. Ah, Confucius. why? Theres one thing Ive been curious about for a long time. say. Where is Geumho? Xu Liang smiled. Near us. Three days later. When Cheonho led the Tiger King and the Hundred King Beasts and approached the Bay Forest. stop. Cheonho raised his head. A tall young man was standing on a steep cliff with his back to him. A dark look of murder appeared in Cheonhos eyes. Are you the one who sent the letter? OK. How dare you, this lump of blood! They say hes the absolute powerhouse outside of the bird, but his energy level is incredible. It wont be easy. Still, I see your face like this. Xu Liang smiled coldly. Nice to meet you, Teacher Meow. Chapter 177 Episode 177 Best Answer (2)What?! For a moment, Cheonho thought he had heard wrong. Xiliang pointed at King Hu with his chin. Youre playing cat. Then, you are Teacher Meow. Oh my, but what did you feed him to grow up like that? Im trying to feel sorry for Geumho. Cheonho was astonished. He was the highest-ranking official in Yunnan and a member of the Sae-o-sagung, and was a person of great reputation in the Central Plains. How can a young guy who looks like hes not even 30 spit out farmland nonsense at a person who cant treat even a long-time member of the Daemun faction carelessly? Cheonho, who was about to swear hysterically, took a deep breath as something came to mind. I wont talk too much. Where is the King of the Norths son? Without even asking about the other persons identity, he immediately looks for Yeo Kang-hwi. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. I found out he joined hands with us. Hao Wen couldnt have told you, so did you infer it? Although he appears to have an explosive temper, his brain moves quite quickly. It was said that he had the ability to become the head of an organization. The King of the Norths child? Who is the King of the North? Dont play with words. I will not listen to any of your slander or false advice. Xiliang scratched his head. Well, its not the right thing to do to bring in someone as good as Teacher Meow and waste time. . But arent you mistaken? It would be normal to ask who I am before asking where he is. I dont even want to know who a piece of blood like you is. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. Look at this? This street. It was definitely not a short distance, but it wasnt a very long distance either. Even more so for experts like them. However, Cheonho seemed not to be feeling his own strength. Even though I see clearly that his true power is clearly superior. Are you intentionally pretending not to know? Thats not right. Then A strange smile appeared on Seo-ryangs face. I really dont know. Even though I have very sensitive senses. In fact, calling it the world of harmony or the world of extreme evil is just a fuss from people who like to give names. The pinnacle or the pinnacle are just names that have been established for thousands of years, and it is meaningless to actually give a name to the state of martial arts. The reason is that each person grows with different realizations. However, since it is Manryu Gwijong (fw), even if you learn different martial arts, you will reach a similar point. This is because he took off his human mask and even transcended the limits of martial arts. If you have reached the extreme realm of transformation, you cannot do that. To be normal, you had to see through your own state at a glance and sharpen your edge. Its a martial art from the Nanman Beast Palace Its definitely unique. A sect that interacted with beasts and gained powers that humans cannot obtain. However, the man who is said to be the best master of Beast Palace is unable to detect his opponents skills. Even though he broke through the limits of martial arts. Cheonho opened his mouth again. Didnt that damn guy kidnap the heirs of the main palace? Kill him right now! I did it. What?! Xu Liang said harshly. I kidnapped the six baby animals you raised. Where are you lying. He couldnt even finish his sentence. Sreuk. Before he knew it, Seoryangs left hand held three people tied tightly with rope. It was difficult to carry, so we divided it into two groups of three. They are the teachers students, right? ! There was no way he wouldnt recognize the disciples he raised himself. Cheonhos eyes were red and bloodshot. Ungsan Yeongpyo non-gangsa. They were his disciples selected from the tribes of Paeung, Eunpyo, and Cheongsa. Before being angry and shocked, Cheonho felt puzzled. Why didnt I feel it? Anyone who has mastered beast science cannot escape from his spiritual eye, which stands at the pinnacle of the beast palace. However, he could not feel the presence of his disciples at all. seal?! The rough energy that arose from Cheonhos body caused a stir in the area. Tsutsutsu. The beasts energy waves gently spread out. In an instant, the intangible energy spread all the way to Xiliangs Zen realm. At that time, Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. Grumble! The red magic energy that burned like a flame blocked the Heavenly Tigers energy waves at the source. Astonishment appeared on Cheonhos face. Magi? And to this extent? An absolute demon that peeks into the realm of pre-heaven. There are few people in the world who can exude this kind of demonic energy. Demon Cult! Crumbling! The Tiger King, feeling the demonic energy, growled. Cheonhos destructive spirit also began to emanate. It would not be an exaggeration to say that a demon, especially a demon belonging to the Church of the Heavenly Demon, was the enemy of Cheolcheon. You Cheonhos red eyes turned yellow. Which of the nine great mazons is this? He was convinced that the opponent was one of the Mazon. The appearance can be changed with magic or anything else. Moreover, isnt it said that there are many extraordinary techniques in the study of magic? However, that high-level magic cannot be created using any magic science. The energy had reached its peak and reached the essence of martial arts. The opponent was clearly the former Great Mazon or the previous Demon. Xu Liang chuckled. I am not a mazon. I clearly said that puns are not allowed. Reveal your identity! You should have asked sooner. I dont want to tell you now. Inoom! Kuuk! ! Cheonho, who could not control his anger and was about to attack, flinched. This is because Seo-ryang stepped on and pressed instructor Bis neck. My neck wasnt broken, but my face turned red. Even while he was unconscious, his body was shaking as if he was feeling pain. Okay, as Mr. Meow said, lets stop playing with words. Lets get to the point. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. Did you bring Binggungjus wife? . If you didnt bring me in, I will uproot all of your disciples. Cheonhos fingers twitched. He took a deep breath for a moment and opened his mouth. Either way, you clearly belong to the Demonic Cult. It couldnt be more true. Before I get into the main topic, I want to ask a question. Why did you join hands with Binggung? It is a foolish question. There is only one reason why training agreements between organizations are concluded. Because we can help each other. What on earth are these Binggung guys Just like you and Dangga. ! Cheonhos eyes widened. Xu Liang smiled. I thought you didnt know that you had decided to take over this mountain and supply the herbs grown here to the Tang family? . I was laughing at something that was clearly visible. If you want to get things done, dont show off, Mr. Meow. How did know?! Cheonho was confused. If you have the brains of a god, you may be able to see through such possibilities, investigate them from various angles, and soon become convinced. But isnt this too unexpected? Did the party guys blow it? No way? Cheonho will never know. What information did Hao Mun give to Seo Liang? They also controlled the information and timing they gave to the Beast Palace. Have you answered all your questions? . Then now, bring Binggungjus wife. Cheonho, who was chewing his lips, raised his hand. After a while, three men walked from afar carrying a large coffin. Xu Liang frowned. coffin? Is he really dead? Its not an ordinary coffin. No matter what material it was made of, the coffin was pure white without any blemishes. And it was cold. Even though I was this far away, I could feel the faint chill. There was also white frost on the shoulders of the men carrying the coffin. Im sorry, but if the hostage is dead, negotiations are lost. Hes not dead. Hes not dead, so why did you bring him here in a coffin? Is this a premonition that he will soon be killed? Are you kidding me? Cheonhos lips twitched. You can ask the woman in the coffin when she comes to her senses. Because she was the one who asked for that coffin in the first place. hmm? I didnt hear anything like that? The men lowered the coffin next to Cheonho. thud. White dust rising. But surprisingly, no dust settled on the coffin. Xu Liang gestured. Open it and put it in front of you. Previously. . I want to make sure the other children are safe too. Kwajik! Cheonhos face froze. Before I knew it, Seoriang had broken one of Instructor Bis arms. Xi Liang said coldly. Keep your bullshit in moderation, Teacher Meow. . open it. Cheonhos fist trembled. I really never imagined that the day would come when I would suffer such humiliation. When I kidnapped Binggungjus daughter, I thought everything would turn out well. Then do me a favor. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. I had no idea that the word please would come out of that guys snout. One of my students is a boy named Gwi-eung. Just make sure the child is okay. . request. The worlds beast palace lord lowers his posture and speaks. It was unexpected for Seo-ryang, but the Baekwangsu who followed him were also astonished. The leader they served was never a person who bowed his head to others. Hmm. Seo-ryang looked into Cheon-hos eyes with clear concern. I dont know what the plan was, but at least it didnt seem like a lie. Xu Liang stretched out his hand behind his back. Wooooow. The demonic energy throbbed, and before I knew it, three men and women floating in the air appeared next to Seo-ryang. Everyone who saw it was astonished. Is it magic?! The only person in the Beast Palace who can implement such a divine skill is the palace lord of the time. It wasnt because they were weak. This was because the field science they had learned was somewhat distant from the delicate operation of qigong. It was a characteristic of Namman martial arts that was different from the martial arts of the Central Plains. Have you checked? Cheonho, seeing the droopy response, nodded. good night. Ill hand over the girl. Kugoogung! The heavy coffin floated and flew slowly, landing on the ground in front of the cliff. Cheonho flipped his hands in the air. Geek! thud! The coffin lid opened with a heavy sound, and pure white mist rose from within. At the same time, the surrounding ground began to freeze. Damn it! It was an amazing chill. Just by touching the fog, the entire three-chamber radius was frozen. Inside the coffin, which was still leaking mist, was a woman lying as if dead. I am in a state of suspended animation. Its what you wanted. . Check for yourself. Cheon-hos eyes, which were full of worry, appeared with a hint of murder. Just imagining the other person coming down is unbearable. Xu Liang grinned. Its good. He stepped into the air. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Phew. Descending Seoliang. The beasts who saw him were surprised again. The sight of Seoryang slowly descending, with his backs covered, as if there was an invisible staircase, was reminiscent of a immortal. The red magic energy blooming around him evoked mystery rather than fear. Sabak. Seoliang looked down at the woman who had settled gently on the ground. He looks exactly like Yeo Kang-hwi, but his appearance is much more delicate than that. Looking at this woman, Yeo Kang-hwi thought that she still looked like a man. Seo-ryang, who was looking down at the slumped woman, stretched out his hand to her. Since he is in suspended animation, he wants to check his pulse directly. Sparks flew in Cheonhos eyes and the king growled. The moment when Seo-ryangs hand was about to touch the womans wrist. Thats strange. what? Check whether he is alive or dead? Thats for sure, but theres no need to be so low-key. The corners of Seo-ryangs mouth rose. Are you that confident in your martial arts skills, or do you have a plan? Flash! As soon as those words were finished, the woman opened her eyes. Faaagh! The Seomseom Oksu rushed toward Seo-ryangs neck. Chapter 178 Episode 178 Best answer (3)If the Three Confucius said it, it is time for the Tang family to come. Thats right. Yeo Kang-hwis face, looking north, was tinged with some unknown frustration. Ma Dong-pil asked calmly. Are you frustrated? I cant say no. From a long distance away, Xoryangs demonic energy and alien energy waves could be faintly felt. He is probably doing business with the Beast Palace Lord right now. The Three Dukes are struggling alone to get where they should be. That fact disturbed Yeo Kang-hwis mind. Im not worried about the Three Dukes. Because I know what a great person he is. I know that you are much better than me at at least resolving disputes. Yes But Im not there. Ma Dong-pil seemed to understand. In a place where you need to rescue your relatives, you are not there and a third party is struggling. Although he himself asked for help, the review process was bound to be messy. Furthermore, the Three Dukes did not move only to save my brother. I planned to handle several things together in the process. . Im not sorry. Its not a violation of the contract. Im just worried that someone might get hurt in the process. Ma Dong-pil tried his best to comfort him. Do not worry. Confucius will handle it well. Yeo Kang-hwi glanced at Ma Dong-pil. Thats fascinating. yes? Of course, Ma Howie is a close associate of the Three Dukes, so it is natural to trust him. But sometimes, Ma Howies trust in the Three Dukes seems so deep that it almost seems like faith. It was a statement that could easily lead to misunderstanding. But Ma Dong-pil didnt care. Because he is the one who found me a new life. New life? And even if the trust wasnt this deep, I believe that Confucius can resolve this situation better than anyone else. Why is that so? Ma Dong-pils eyes lit up. Because I know his hatred. Hatred? yes. His hatred towards the enemies of our school was truly extraordinary That was then. Ma Dong-pils eyes sparkled again. Its coming. Yeo Kang-hwi turned his head. A group of people wearing green military uniforms were approaching across a ravine a long way away. * * * Time divided into fleeting moments. Xu Liang thought. fast?! The long, thin fingers came together to form a sharp spear blade. The sharp tips of the nails seemed to radiate the spirit of divine swordsmanship. Whats so fast? There is no way to even live. Its a speed that will surprise even Majin, who has ascended to the extreme, but it doesnt even contain the spirit of life, so much so that it takes up half a beat to react. A number more deadly than any assassins method in the world. Puhwaak! Seolyangs body shook with an eerie sound. At that moment, Cheonhos eyes sparkled. this guy! Paaaaaa! Cheonho moved. His posture was so low that he was almost prone, and his moving speed was reminiscent of the wind. It bounced off the ground with both thick and long arms, as if a wild beast was charging at it. Ill make you pay for how dare you fool me! Whoa! A golden essence shimmered on his right arm as it advanced through the air. It was like a tiger swinging its front paw. An incredibly powerful martial arts skill that can blow away rocks. It was then. ! By the time Cheon-hos hand reached Seo-ryangs head. Cheonho saw. The eyes of Seoryang flashing towards me. I could read the feeling of triumph in the terrifying demonic energy emanating from the blood-red pupils. Flash! Three rays of lightning were aimed at Cheonhos head and shoulders. It was truly outstanding speed. If he doesnt stop, Cheon-hos hand may blow off Seo-ryangs head, but if that happens, Cheon-hos whole body will be shattered and he will die a gruesome death. Cheonhos body spun like a top. Peeeeeeee! Burbubbuk! Cheonho took three steps back in an instant. Before he knew it, three swords were stuck in the ground between him and Seoryang. It was a jet-black long sword dyed black, and a pair of small swords that looked the same, only with different colors, the chilya sword and the meteor twin sword. Eodojutsu (Sg)! The fact that he used the techniques of Donggwi Jin was more surprising than the fact that he used the martial arts techniques. No matter how much you win, you wouldnt have been able to use such an ignorant method if you hadnt prepared in advance. You crazy guy! Slurp. Xi Liang raised his upper body. Before he knew it, the womans wrist was being held in his left hand. Grumbling. Blood flowed from his collarbone. The skin was torn by the womans handiwork. I knew something had been prepared, but I didnt know it would be this simple and certain. The woman screamed. Kyaaaaaaaa! It was not a scream filled with reason. The two blurry eyes resembled the cry of a hawk. Cheonho shouted. Bring it! Pabababak! About a hundred white kings climbed the cliff at breakneck speed. It was climbing up the cliff like crazy with elastic movements, and it was truly amazing speed. It was showing excited movements as if a monkey was climbing a tree or a leopard was climbing a tree. Xiliang could not move. This is because Cheonhos energy waves were impeding his movements. If things continued like this, the hostages would be taken away, but there was no sign of impatience on Seo-ryangs face. He just muttered softly with a calm expression. Stop it. Kwaaaaang! As soon as those words were finished, the edge of the cliff collapsed. Pabababak! The white kings were moving dizzyingly, digging their fingers into the cliff. It is no exaggeration to say that the level of Byeokhogong (ڻ) has reached a truly divine level. The falling pile of rubble did not even touch their clothes. However, no matter how great your level of skill is, even if you can avoid external objects, you cannot avoid sound. Wow! Aaaah! Aaaah! Half of the white king trees fell down. An incredible shock wave that exploded right in front of your nose. It is the true meaning of a lions rear. Even the worlds greatest music master would not be able to emit such a shock wave. Bub bub bub! Among the Baekwangsu that fell, about 20 had their limbs broken. The thirty or so white king beasts that managed to land properly also vomited blood. He suffered internal injuries from sound waves. Crrr! The Tiger King, who lowered his posture and raised his fur, looked up at the top of the cliff and let out a nervous cry. Cheonhos eyes widened. Xu Liang smiled. Did you think you would be taken lightly? Coo! A monster slamming down on the edge of a broken cliff with its large paws. The fur blowing in the wind is reminiscent of golden flames. A beast smaller than the Tiger King but as large as a decent tiger was showing off its majestic appearance. What is that? Cheonho opened his mouth. fox? A wolf? I dont know. Looking at its shaking mane, it looks like a lion; looking at its long, pointed snout, it looks like a wolf; and looking at its strong legs and retracted claws, it looks like a tiger. However, its eyes, shining in five colors, did not resemble any beast. Overall, it had the appearance of a fox, but had the aura of all kinds of wild beasts at the top of the ecosystem mixed together. A spirit creature that appears more sacred and mysterious than any beast in the world, but can become just as vicious. Deep. Seo-ryang, who pointed out that the woman was of mixed race, opened his mouth. You are the one who made the situation worse. Cheonho, startled, looked at Seoliang. Xu Liang smiled whitely. Well, maybe I was hoping. thud! The golden tiger, which touched the ground with its front paws, howled towards the sky. Woooo!! A roar that is twice as loud and ten times more terrifying than the howl of a wolf. Cheonho, who heard the cry, experienced a feeling of pain in his bones. His sense of wildness, which is stronger than that of any other warrior in the world, saw the results that the Geumhos roar would produce. Howang! Hehe! The cry of the King of the Mountains is much lower and louder than that of the Geumho. But it was late. The Tiger Kings roar contained a lethal force that would shock even a supreme expert, but the Golden Tigers roar contained the majesty of a spirit that rules over all things. Is there any other spiritual creature like Geumho in this era or throughout all times? The true Beast King of the Central Plains Continent shouted, causing the entire Aeneosan Mountain area to shake. Rumbling. Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The ground shook. Doo doo doo doo! Beyond the groaning of the earth, which was more intense than an earthquake, an innumerable number of reinforcements were pouring in. Cheonho swung his fist towards the sky. Fuuuuuuu! As the golden wind flew high into the sky, the Beast Palace troops ten miles away moved. It was the gathering signal of the Beast Master, who instinctively sensed that this situation would not be resolved through personal force. Kugugoogung! The shaking became more intense as time went by, and the air became extremely stuffy. This was because the deadly force coming from all directions was concentrated here. Its different from the beasts in other places. Surprised, Cheonho looked back at Seoliang. Seo-ryang, carrying the woman on his shoulder, pulled out his chilya sword and aimed it at Cheon-ho. Before he knew it, the meteor twin swords were mysteriously circling around him as if they were guarding his body. The beasts here are anything but ordinary. Hes strong, sensitive, and has a good head. ! Try to stop it at least once. this guy! Faaagh! Cheon-ho rushed towards Seo-ryang. His fist, swung with determination, seemed twice as fast and powerful than before. At that time, Seoliang moved. ?! Astonishment appeared on Cheonhos face. What is this movement? A strike from the Jinho God Fist that is sure to produce more power than a fire bullet. It evaded the blow by gently rotating, but at some point it approached like a fish swimming in a river. It felt like I was swinging my fist at a leaf that had fallen on a windy cliff. thud! I dont know when I approached you. Seo-ryang, who came inside the half-length, swung the chilya sword with a strong forward angle. Suddenly! A long icon was engraved on Cheonhos collarbone. I dodged it with the senses of a wild beast, but my skin was cut. If I hadnt pulled my upper body back, my entire right shoulder would have been cut off. It didnt end there. Seo-ryang moved his fingers and held the chilya sword in reverse and swung his fist like that. He used the hand holding the sword to wield the power of the Heavenly Demon. Quang! Cheonho hesitated. No matter how much effort he put into it, he could not inflict fatal wounds with the power of force that was still in Samseong (). But that was enough. Paaaaang! While Cheonho hesitated, Seoliang climbed the cliff. He swung his chilya sword at the white kings who were struggling in the middle, and in an instant, about a dozen of the white kings fell down. Demon Emperor Limbo. If it were Chukji Shinbo, it would have been fooled by speed alone, but that cant be done with Demon Emperor Limbo. This was because it was a combat technique that was good at oppressing and killing the opponent. Seoliang, who let go of the Chilyado and sent the Yuseongsangdo to the side, pulled out the Yongrindo that had been stuck in the cliff the entire time. Hwaap! Kwaaaaang! The entire cliff collapsed due to a single strike from Yongrin Island. All of the Baekwangsu that was still there fell down. Just then the trees began to shatter. Ujikkeun! Kwazijijik! Thousands of animals appeared after stepping on broken tree fragments. Xi Liang said coldly. This is heavenly punishment, you guys. Haha! With the terrifying roar of the tiger king, a merciless battle between the beasts began. Chapter 179 Episode 179 Best answer (4)Sparks flew from Cheonhos eyes. These! I felt nothing but blind survival as the beasts rushed towards me like crazy, their eyes glowing dimly. Moreover, among the animals that flocked, there were not only wild animals such as leopards and wild dogs. Not to mention poisonous snakes crawling along the ground at high speed, fierce-looking deer with strong, pointed horns, monkeys with particularly long arms, birds smaller than the palm of your hand, and even flocks of gray rats. It was such a huge number that it felt as if the land was shrinking on its own. It would not be an exaggeration to say that all the beasts that inhabit Aeneosan Mountain were mobilized. The Kings face was greatly distorted. thud! The Tiger King struck the ground with both front paws and let out a loud roar. Hehehe! The roar coming from its huge mouth, which could swallow a person in one bite, was truly overwhelming. It wasnt as mysterious as the Geumhos cry, but it was much more monstrous and bloody than that. Kugugoogung! All the beasts that were running as if possessed stopped. Kwazijic! The animals that stopped were trampled by the animals coming from behind and died instantly. Geumhos spiritual energy was certainly great, but it was overly broad. It is possible to capture all the beasts of Mount Aeneosan, but the concentration of spiritual energy is bound to be diluted. The fierce killing power in the Tiger Kings roar was enough to blow away spiritual energy at close range. But even though there were many animals, there were too many. Kill them all! Fuuuuuuu! Each of the Baekwangsu waved his recommendation. The beasts were knocked down by the powerful waves carried in the drum. Even before Cheonho became the palace lord, Baekwangsu was one of the most powerful men in the Beast Palace. With the support of the palace lord, they stood tall as the strongest force in the Beast Palace, and their military power was not lacking compared to the elites of the Heavenly Demon Church. Quang! Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! The area surrounded by dozens of Baekwangsu was reminiscent of Cheolongseong Fortress. Cheonho glared at Seoliang. Give up your disciples. Xu Liang chuckled. If it were you, would you give it to me? Otherwise, the entire power of the main palace will be mobilized to kill just you. From this moment. This is an absolutely terrifying statement. He gave up everything, including the training of the Samgung and advancing to the midfield, and moved only to kill one person. Even if it was a lie, it was a threat that was difficult to ignore. But that threat didnt work on Seoliang. Or rather, it ignited his anger. Phew! The devils life carried by fearsome energy waves. Do you want to try it? Thats good. As of this moment, our school will temporarily enter a quasi-war regime to exterminate the Beast Palace. Cheonhos face distorted. I understand that Mazon does not have such authority I am not Mazon. Hehehe! Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A red wind gathered on Yongrindo, raised by Seo-ryang. In an unusual omen, a golden glow shimmered on Cheonhos body. My name is Seoryang. I am the disciple of Cheonma Lee Cheon-sang of the time and the Three Dukes of Shinism. There was astonishment in Cheonhos eyes. Disciple of the Heavenly Demon? The Three Princes of the Demonic Cult?! I couldnt have imagined that the other person would be of such a status. If he was a disciple of the sect, it was clear that he was the same age as his disciples, and his martial arts skills were not lacking compared to his own. While he was perplexed by the unbelievable fact, Seoryangs cold voice shook his head. I feel like being kicked out of Aeneosan Mountain is not enough. It wouldnt be bad if you were the sacrifice that signaled destruction. ! I will take this opportunity to cleanse you from the land of Yunnan. Quang! The cliff shook from the strong advance. Geumhos eyes flashed. Kyaaaaa! At the sharp cry, five-colored brilliance began to leak out of the beasts red eyes. thud! Grumble! The earth shook. The indiscriminate attacks of the flocking beasts became more intense. When one Baekwangsu gritted his teeth and deployed martial arts. Crash! The rats crawled up his ankles and bit Baekwangsus skin. The body protected by true energy did not have a single scratch, but the iron wall had finally been breached. profit! Qarring! As the energy of martial arts rose, the bodies of the rats exploded. But that wasnt a very good way. This is because rats living in the Aeneosan Mountains, especially the Bay Forest, have poisonous sacs in their bodies. Puff! When all the white king beasts let out a sigh of relief, hundreds of rats died. The martial arts of the Beast Palace are strong because they are simple. However, because it was not delicate, the attack itself was largely lumped together. The land quickly became poisonous. Cheonho gritted his teeth. Howang! Wow! The Tiger King jumped over Baekwangsu in one go and landed on the western road, swinging his front foot. Bub bub bub! About a dozen leopards and monkey deer died after being swept away by the giant paws. That wasnt all. The Tiger King was incredibly agile, befitting his enormous size. He swung his front foot like a top-notch swordsman, and in an instant, the entire body of over a hundred beasts was torn to shreds and fell over. Whoa whoa! A tigers weapons arent just claws and teeth. If you get hit by the muscle-filled tail incorrectly, you can die. Even more so, what about the tiger kings tail? With one sharp swing of the deers tail, the spine of the giant deer fell and its internal organs exploded. Xu Liangs eyes lit up. Thats amazing. It was truly overwhelming force. Even a peak expert cannot slaughter animals at that speed. The true nature of the Tiger King, the sum of the Beast Palace techniques, was shockingly great. Can even Geumho do something like that? He looked at Geumho. Geumho was also looking at King Tiger. I couldnt guess what the mysterious five-colored eyes were thinking. Xu Liang grinned. Do you want to give it a try? Geumho held his head upright. His noble pride was evident, as if he could not be compared to himself. The appearance of the golden tiger looking down at the king was like that of an emperor. Okay then, Ill start first. Woooo!! Yonglindo unleashed a powerful sword strike. Meanwhile, the sword, which had been filled with hellish energy, was shaking as if it would break. Wow! Seoryang was about to rush towards Cheonho. Surprisingly, Cheonhos movements were faster than that. As if it couldnt stay like this any longer, it ran an enormous distance, clung to the cliff, and climbed up the cliff like lightning. Tooung! In the eyes of Cheonho, who was flying high in the sky, he saw Seoryang, Geumho, and the six broken disciples behind them. Then one of the disciples wriggled. Listen! Guineung looked at Cheonho with hazy eyes. Cheonhos eyes sparkled. The guy was resonating with his own energy. For a split second, Cheonho thought. now?! Should I make it my own now or should I wait? Originally, I would have had to wait at least a year. However, if left as is, there is a risk that Gwieung will be swept up in this current melee. Damn it. The reason for caring about listening was simple. This was because the Beast Palace technique, which he had worked hard to perfect over hundreds of years, was applied to him. The moment you match that technique with your own, you will become the most powerful beast palace master of all time. For that purpose, all kinds of elixirs and poisons were poured into that body for over a dozen years. I couldnt have imagined that a disaster called Demonic Cult would strike while I was being sent to Mt. Arenae. Theres no choice. A guy named Seo-ryang is quick-witted. If we wait any longer, he will notice something. If I cant hold on, I have no choice but to eat it today! Then a red light flashed. Where are you looking? Buaaaaang! A terrifying pressure came from all directions along with the sound of the air heating up. A violent sword wind wearing red turned into a gust of wind and was shooting at him. Cheonhos body curled up. Piiiiing! Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. A hellish blow split the air. You managed to avoid it. Cheon-ho escaped in an instant with flexible movements and soon landed three feet away behind the hostages. Xiliang pursed his lips. Chilya. Whoa whoa! Cheonho, who was trying to rescue the disciples who were tied up with Gwi-eung, quickly retreated. Before he knew it, a vicious sword flew by and stuck in front of him. If I hadnt stopped, my chest would have been pierced and I would have suffered fatal injuries. This guy! Pabababak! Cheonho, who had retreated into the position of Galji (֮) by playing with his limbs, made full use of the advance angle. Quang! A force as great as the advance of Western Liang. Cheonho gave strength to the boat. Why cant you stand up!! Hahaha! The bodies of the six disciples flinched at the ferocious attack. That was when Cheonho opened his mouth again. Grumble! Three strands of red-hot pottery flew towards Cheonho, as if a beast the size of a house was scratching with its claws. The red magic energy was stained with high-temperature fire, so it felt like my skin was burning even though it didnt touch my body. profit! Cheonho waved his hands. It was Yawangjo (Ұצ), a German martial arts expert. Fuuuuuuu! Seo-ryang and Cheon-ho took three or four steps back at the same time. Cheonho was inwardly surprised. Even though they were at similar levels, he thought he would have an advantage due to his age, but there was almost no difference in power. Xu Liang grinned. I got caught. Puff puff poop! A terrifying fire rose up around the ground where Cheonho stood. The illusion of a flame made of pottery. The temperature was already comparable to that of a furnace. Deunghwal (Ȼ), black monk (black monk), polymerization (\), Gyu-hwan (І). The shape of the huge blade, the shape of the rope, the shape of the wall, and the shape of the boiling hot pot were embodied in flames. Seoliang quickly recited the verses and the ceremony. Daegyu-hwan (І), super-heat (), great heat (). Wow! Sparks collided with each other and a sound similar to a scream erupted. The red flame gradually turned white. Saaaaagh! Three or four trees behind Cheonho turned into ashes and scattered. What was interesting was Cheonhos disciples. It was lying around on a street that wasnt close, but wasnt that far away, and wasnt affected by the fire at all. This was because Seoliang was concentrating its firepower on Cheonho. Ugh! Cheonhos body turned red. I wanted to get out of this swamp of flames, but there was no way out. Its not a real flame. Its just in the shape of a flame! If only I could suppress my anger! At that time, strangely enough, the sound of Seo-ryang mumbling caught my ear. Inexhaustible. A place for the return of ones father, where one is said to suffer for eons at the end of the eight hells. Inhwadobeop, this chapter, Ultimate Infinite Path, is unfolded as a true name chant. Flash! Crumbling! An entire area with a radius of two miles was set on fire. Red and white flames flashed as if they would engulf everything and soared up to the sky. It was a martial art of death made of flaming blades. Those trapped within it will end their lives by being eclipsed by fiery pottery covered in ultra-high temperature flames. The true power of Guyuinhwadobeop, which reached the extreme, was an invincible martial art that went beyond the limits of martial arts and even invaded the realm of martial arts and Taoism. Quang! Xi Liang, who had driven Yonglin Island into the ground, raised Gu Yuma Gong to the peak. Since the flame of the Ultimate Infinite Way is tied to the Yongrin Dao and combined with the Old Demonic Gong, that flame will not stop unless the demonic energy declines or the Yonglin Dao is pulled out. its okay. For now, I tied it up. I tied it up but Seoryangs eyes deepened. He looked embarrassed. Theres definitely something to that guy. Of course, now was not the time to worry about such things. Kumho! Focus on those bastards! Kyaaaaa! The beasts that constantly poured out due to the roar of the golden tiger rushed even more aggressively towards the white kings. Regardless of whether they die at the Tiger Kings paws or not, they just blindly rush in and scratch. All you have to do is get out of that area like Cheonho. But it wasnt easy. Due to the attacks of beasts and the golden tigers spirit, the entire area became thick with poison and became an inescapable swamp. Then fight! A voice was heard. When I turned around, I saw Gwieung, who had cut the rope as if possessed, stand up and walk step by step towards the flame. Look at that guy? Xu Liang was embarrassed. They clearly sealed the dantian perfectly and even pointed out the mixed race, but how could they do that? Fuuuuuuu! A thick arm covered in burns and icons appeared through the wall of fire and grabbed Gui-eungs neck. Seo-ryang, sensing an unusual atmosphere, raised his left hand. Flash! The Seven Night Blades and the Meteor Twin Blades were shot towards the flames. Among them, the Seven Night Blades pierced Guineungs heart. At the same time, the flames of Infinite Hell exploded. Quaaaang! Chapter 180 Episode 180 Best answer (5)Haha! The Ink Kings Sword that bounced off the memorization trembled slightly. Thats amazing. The arrows fired from a distance of over 50 were faster and stronger than arrows. In addition, it was loaded with so much energy that just throwing it away left a lasting impact on the hand. It is comparable to the Chipa Chilgaju of the Transcendent Master. Did the head of the party come directly? Ma Dong-pils feet moved quickly. Boom! He reached Yeo Kang-hwis side in an instant and shouted. The distance is closing! I think we need to speed up more! White chill and golden magic energy exploded from the bodies of the two people. Quaaaang! As the speed became faster than before, the distance between the pursuing Tang forces gradually widened. Yeo Kang-hwi said as if he was shocked. They say they are the best in the midfield, but they dont even look into the circumstances. You must have read my magic energy. When they saw that the Tang family group was approaching a certain distance, they tried to give a signal to Xu Liang. However, just before giving the signal, the party attacked. Their memorization, fired at dozens of shots from a distance, was something that could not be easily avoided or prevented. What are you going to do? If this happens, there will be a shock wave That was then. Fuuuuuuu! I could see a huge pillar of fire rising from the bay forest in the distance. Even though it was this far away, it was a powerful weapon that gave goosebumps all over my body. And the deadly and evil energy that was thicker than that fire made my bones tingle. Yeo Kang-hwis eyes widened. Hwatan?! no. Ma Dong-pils eyes sank somberly. This is Confucius martial arts. Yeo Kang-hwis face was colored with shock. It was hard to believe that a person could use such a martial art. Its a big deal. No matter how high the humidity is, with that much firepower, the area will dry out quickly. If youre not careful, the entire Manyo Forest will burn down. Of course, Confucius will adjust the scope on his own. However, the flame itself proved that the situation there was not unusual. Piiiiing! Two flashes of magic shot out from behind my back at frightening speed. Ma Dong-pil and Yeo Kang-hwi took a step to the side. Whoa whoa! S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even though the distance increased, the power of memorization remained. White smoke rose from a memorabilia deeply embedded in the giant tree. A poison sac is attached to the memorization. Quang! The two people who stopped breathing exploded their inner energy. Now the only answer was to run towards that place. How long did it run like that? Quaaaang! A loud explosion broke out so loud that the entire mountain shook. The pillar of fire that was shooting up into the sky swirled in a circle and disappeared. A strong shock wave occurred inside. Ma Dong-pils face was colored with shock. Unbelievable?! Having seen many of Xiliangs martial arts skills, he was able to see right away that the firepower of the Ultimate Invincible Way had been artificially dispersed. The shimmering golden magic energy became more intense. Faaagh! Ma Dong-pils movements became urgent. That time. Patter! Under the extinguished flames, shattered and scattering stones fell here and there. Cheeeeeeeek! Cheonho, curled up on the black, scorched ground, was trembling. And in front of it, the half-burnt corpse of Gui-eung was lying around. Xu Liangs eyes flashed. what? Cheonhos right arm, which had been tattered from burns and cuts, was healing at a noticeable pace. Yo Sang-gyeol! The speed at which the body heals varies depending on the nature of energy. Of course, just because the concentration of energy is strong, it does not necessarily mean that it will be healed quickly. Crumble! The cries of the Tiger King were heard from beneath the cliff. The smell of blood-filled life became stronger than before. At that time, I heard a strange groan. When Seoliang looked back, the woman who had been lying quietly behind Geumho was standing up, placing her head on her head. Keu Its the head. The woman shook her head and her gaze landed on Seo-ryang. Her eyes widened. who are you? Suddenly, the tension eased. Xu Liang grumbled. Now thats enough, just faint even more. He raised his index finger. The intention is to point out mixed race through Ji-pung. At that time, astonishment appeared on the womans face. uh? uh? She jumped up. That two bastards! A thunderous curse comes out of the mouth of a dizzyingly beautiful woman. Even the worlds most powerful people were momentarily dazed by the strange incongruity. What did you do to my head! Oh, thats ding. A curiosity suddenly arose, but now was not the time to solve it. Seoliang snapped his fingers. Sigh! Get out The woman fell down with a strange groan. Its quite creepy to see him fall down with even the whites of his eyes exposed. Hes a unique kid. Xi Liang looked back at Cheon Hao. Cheonho was still crouching and radiating powerful energy. Anyway, we shouldnt just leave it like that. The gap is clearly showing, but we cannot kick this great opportunity. Xi Liang kicked the ground. Faaagh! He approached in an instant and swung the Yongrindo. When the heavy blade reached the top of Cheonhos head. Taaaang! Xu Liang stepped back like crazy. ! His expression hardened. what? My hands are shaking from the tremendous shock. Yongrindo, which should have cut the Heavenly Tiger in two, flew off about a dozen pieces and became lodged in the ground. Jangbeop (Ʒ)? no. I just hit it with my hand. And yet, such a shock. Cheonho was still crouching. His appearance was the same as before, except for his right arm, which was sagging because his shoulder blade was missing from hitting Seoryangs Yonglindo. But even for a moment. Crump! Uduk! The right arm wriggled uncontrollably and the missing shoulder was adjusted. I didnt do it consciously. The arm was adjusted on its own due to the irregularities that appeared unconsciously. Xiliangs eyes flickered repeatedly. Anyway, this guy or that guy. I dont know what kind of trick they are using. But one thing was certain. Cheonho used his students as a stepping stone for his own growth. This was proven by the fact that the burnt corpse of the ghost was noticeably shriveled. It seemed as if the life had been sucked out of it. Is this similar to Gwanpyeongs method? Taking the other persons power as your own without any side effects. It was a higher-level technique than the suction magic attack. Of course, well have to wait and see whether there will be any side effects or not. Wooooow. The Yongrindo, which was far away, was held in his right hand, and the long and sleek Chilyado was held in his left hand. You bastards, are martial arts so easy! Faaagh! He approached Cheonho once again and swung Yongrin and Chilya. A tremendous wind swirled around the two swords that were swung with determination. Kwakwakwak! It seemed that the release of Qigong could not be prevented. Cheonho, who had knife marks all over his body, was lying around, coughing up blood. Xiliang did not let down his guard. A situation was happening that he did not understand. I was relieved to be stabbed in the back of the head. pop! Puff poop! Yonglindo and Chilyado were swung like crazy. Cheonhos body continued to shake due to the tremendous force and force. Xu Liangs eyes wavered. also. The skin was cut and the muscles were torn. Dozens of icons were engraved like a net all over the body. So it was a problem. He slashed the knife dozens of times, easily splitting rocks. However, the body does not split apart. Even as time passed, the wound was fading. There is no such thing as a diamond Buddha. At that time, the roar of the Tiger King sounded from afar. Hehehe!! It was louder than any roar I had ever heard. The shock wave was so powerful that even Seo-ryang flinched. Purr! The beasts that were attacking Baekwangsu hesitated and retreated. Faaagh! The Tiger King threw himself away. The huge fuselage instantly hit the cliff and leaped forward. The weight was so great that the cliff shook, but he jumped up the high cliff in just five steps. Boom. The Tiger King, soaring high in the sky, opened his mouth wide and rushed at Seoliang. I was ready to swallow it in one bite. At that moment, Geumhos five-colored eyes exploded. Kumhos new model, which was sitting and looking down at the bottom of the cliff, disappeared on the spot. Quang! The body of King Tiger, who was trying to swallow Xiliang, flew to the side. Before he knew it, the Geumho approached and hit the Tiger King. Rumbling! The impact of a massive body weighing 1,000 pounds rolling on the ground was enormous. There was a slight crack in the ground where the Tiger King rolled. Crumble. Geumho, standing in front of King Tiger, showed his teeth. Crumble. The Tiger King shook his head and stood up, his eyes flashing red. The huge fangs shined white in the sunlight. Wow! Geumho rushed forward. It was truly an incredible speed. The golden tiger, which ran like lightning, attacked the tiger king and hit its head with its front paw. Even though he was a king, he did not stay still. It swung its huge front paws mercilessly and struck the golden tiger, and the sound of the wind cutting through it was incredible. bang! Quang! Plop! The sound of hitting with the front foot and hitting with the head was enough to be called an explosion. A head-to-head battle between a golden divine beast and a black yellow demon beast. Blood-splattered life-and-death situations took place between animals that could not have happened in the wild. Pabababak! At the same time, white kings climbed the cliff. His breathing was uneven, as if he was exhausted from the previous blood clot, but his sinister spirit was still there. Xu Liang sighed briefly. I wanted a melee, but not like this. Kuuk. The veins bulged on the back of the hand holding the Dragon Rindo. Palace lord! Kill him! White king beasts shouting and attacking. Xu Liangs eyes became cold. Flash! Fuwaaaaak! In one fell swoop, more than a dozen Baekwangsu were cut in half. Phew. Seo-ryang, who dragged the fallen woman Yeo Sang-rin (˪U) out of thin air, threw Yongrin-do. Yongrindo, rotating and advancing, swept away the Baekwangsu one after another. It was the last herbal strike of the Dancheon Samdo (). Weeeeeee! Bub bub bub! A bloodbath broke out. Severed limbs and shreds of flesh flew everywhere. But the white kings did not stay still. It is a matter of life or death for the palace lord. Even if the opponent was an undistinguished expert, he could not give up. Wooooow! The death of Baekwangsu, who has only fifty left. One or two people could snort and cut them down, but Balgyeong, with the combined efforts of fifty masters, could not be ignored even by Seoryang. Their combined skills, which were honed in the same martial arts skills, were enough to captivate even the attention of masters who had reached extreme levels. pair. thud! Seoliang, who received strength from the advance, unleashed his powerful fist. This was because the range was too wide to be blocked by martial arts. Kwaaaaang! The white kings hesitated. Seoryang also lost his balance for a moment and tilted. Pabababak! The white kings attack again. Looking at the red-hot face and heavy breathing, it cannot be said that this is normal at all. Its about risking your life. Xu Liangs face distorted. These are real! Wooooow! The Yonglindo and the Meteor Twins hovered above his head. No one could see when it was dragged out of thin air. Tsutsutsutsu. The three swords contained unusual magical energy. It is the ultimate destructive power, Yuhonbicheon (Ļw). I planned to blow them all away at the cost of extreme energy consumption. It was then. ! A familiar air wave and an unfamiliar poison coming from far away. Wow! Seo-ryang quickly carried Yeo Sang-rin on his shoulder and shouted. Kumho! Fuuuuuuu! Geumho, who delivered a strong blow to the face of the Tiger King, quickly approached Seoryang. Seoliang forced Yeosangrin into Geumhos mouth. Geumho seemed to understand what that meant and relaxed his jaw. Anyway, I kept my promise, Icicle. He hit Geumhos back. Geumho looked back at King Tiger with regret and then jumped towards the forest. Hehehehe! The roar of the blood-covered Tiger King, the advance of the panting white king beasts, and the gradual calming down of the Heavenly Tiger. Seo-ryang growled as he held the Chilya Sword in reverse. Now that things have come to this, we will deal with the party separately. Hahaha! The magical energy that blooms like a flame is captured in Chilyado. Quack! Xiliang planted the Chiliya sword into the ground. The solution to the difficulties presented by unexpected situations is to force everyone to sit at the gambling table, using their lives as a stake. When Guyumagong is heated to the limit. Flash! Finally, Cheonhos eyes opened. Xu Liang grinned. Its late, Mr. Meow. The Gu Yuma Qi contained in the Chilya Dao spread throughout the land. Quaaaaaaa!! The entire ground above the cliff collapsed. Chapter 181 Episode 181 King of Beasts (1)This is no place for real people to live. The person who kept swearing and waving his hand was Wei Hongryeon. Surprisingly, she was developing new methods faster than anyone else. Considering that the Gwangju members following her were struggling to breathe due to lack of strength, it seemed strange. Wei Hongryeon glanced behind her. Is it worth holding on? yes! Meanwhile, answer clearly. He was like Gwangma Dae, who regarded the orders of the Great Lord as absolute. Hold on just a little longer. It is a place that can be called Manyorim or Jiralim. Wei Hongryun quenched her appetite. Its hard enough. Gwangmadae is the one who withstands the pain of having his limbs blown off. However, as soon as you successfully complete the two missions, you are on your way without stopping. In addition, due to the regional characteristics of Yunnan, Aieno Mountain was much more humid and hot than Hibmandai Mountain. No matter how expert you are, you are bound to get tired, so just catching up to this point was almost a miracle. Anyway, even if you call me, youre doing it in a place like this. I grumbled inside, but at the same time, I was worried. Except for the absolute masters who reached the extreme level, there would be few people in the martial arts world of the time who could compare to Seoliang. Didnt the heads of the Madou Chil family, who were as old as anyone else in terms of age, be shattered by Seo-ryang? However, being strong in martial arts and getting into trouble are two different things. I dont know if he knew it himself, but Seoliang was born with a strong personality. Thanks to his unique and gentle personality, he knew how to accommodate the other persons mood, but if the other person was aggressive, he was the type of person who would never compromise. It is said that Seo-ryang meets the masters of the Beast Palace who are said to be as rough as anyone else. This is even the front yard of the Beast Palace. Isnt this a perfect situation for an accident to occur? Why are there so many trees? Wei Hongryeon swung the Tiger Sword. As the dazzling white sword showed its light, three or four trees were cut down and fell down. thud! thud! Be careful not to get hurt. The trees and grass here are much more toxic than those of Hundred Thousand Mountains. If you get scratched, you may have to use your inner energy to heal the wound. yes! Gwangmadae, who had been climbing Mt. Aeneosan for a long time, reached the top of a small peak. Wei Hongryun stopped walking. stop. Cha cha chach! The light horse stand stopped. Wei Honglians eyes gazed at a distant area, presumed to be the Bay Forest. From here, you had to climb two more large peaks and cross three canyons to reach it. Quaaaa Wei Hongryuns eyes were shaken by the faint sound of the explosion. Shock wave. The shock wave generated by the collision of internal forces was heard as an echo. and. hook! A magical energy so terrifying that it could be felt even from a great distance, and even a huge pillar of fire rising high into the sky. sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Confucius is in battle! Everyone run at full speed! The eyes of the Gwangmadang members suddenly changed. Paaaaang! There was no trace of the hardships he had suffered just a moment ago. Their speed as they descended the peak, with Wei Hongryeon at the head, was like a storm. After quickly crossing one peak, they reached the canyon. Rumbling! The mountain shook as if there had been an earthquake. There was also a roar several times louder than the internal shock wave. An entire cliff in the Bay Forest was collapsing. Fuck! Wei Hongryun ran again. This leader! Have you heard from Jinma University? yes! The last contact I received was from the western end of Aeneosan Mountain half a day ago! Wei Hongryun gritted his teeth. It was no exaggeration to say that the current Jinma Dae, which had been reorganized with a new leader and dozens of new members, had been completely reborn. However, perhaps due to lack of cohesion, the movement was somewhat slow. If something happens like this! At that time, powerful demonic energy surged from the eastern canyon. uh? Quang! There was a horse flying at the end of the canyon. The skinny man, who looked to be in his fifties, had a large sword strapped to his back. Wei Hongryeons eyes widened. The magician? You still have bad speaking habits, Grand Master Wei. The mans name was Zhang Chu (), and he was a super expert, ranked above the top four among the hundred and eight horse commanders belonging to the Xinjiang Department (񌢲) of the Protestant Church. Why are you, Senior Jang, here? There was a call from the Three Princes. Another magician will come too. I think you came for the same reason. Are you planning on taking over the entire Aeneosan Mountain?! Wei Hongryeon, who was dazed for a moment, quickly spoke urgently. This is not the time! Hurry up, dear Confucius. That will be handled by Jin Madae and other horse commanders. yes? We have our own work to do. What do you mean! Look back. Wei Hongryun looked back. For a moment her eyes wavered. Zhang Chus magical eyes flashed. Beast Palace Lord I dont know what youre thinking. In the distance, the Beast Palaces troops, which appeared to be hundreds of years old, were approaching at high speed. * * * Confucius!! Ma Dong-pils urgent cry rang throughout the Manyolim. Yeo Kang-hwi couldnt help but be in a hurry. Isnt his younger sister there? Lina! Kugoogung! A cliff collapsing with a loud noise. The eyes of Danjeon, who was following behind, sparkled. What is going on? A cliff about 200 miles in front was completely collapsing. Dozens of trees were violently broken, and rocks the size of houses were rolling down the slope, shaking the earths crust. I definitely felt like I was praying a lot. Its probably Mine. The energy waves exploding like a volcano were loaded with magical energy that sent shivers down the spine. No matter what, there are demonic bastards. There was a hideous, murderous look in Tangjeons eyes. You damn demonic bastards! Faaagh! Starting with Danggaju Dangjeon, Amungakju Dangpyo and Master Lee Baek of Nokwangdan (GF) spread the divine law. Just as an archery expert invests a lot in new techniques and footwork to increase the distance, a memorization expert also places importance on new techniques. This was also the reason why Ma Dong-pil and Yeo Kang-hwi were unable to escape the pursuit of the party until now. People from all over the world were flocking to the Bay Forest for their own purposes. At some point, a ray of light appeared in the nearby forest. Flash! Ma Dong-pils eyes widened. He had seen that light, the same golden brilliance as his own Diamond Yacha Demonic Craftsmanship, but with a completely different temperament. Kumho?! Faaagh! Geumho flew high in the sky and suddenly landed in front of Ma Dong-pil and Yeo Kang-hwi. Yeo Kang-hwi opened his mouth. What kind of beast?! It had a physique reminiscent of a great tiger, and its tail was larger than its body, making it look much larger than its original physique. Yeo Kang-hwi, who was looking at the Geumho blankly, suddenly saw a woman bitten by the Geumhos snout. omg! Lina?! Whoa! A powerful chill emanated from Yeo Kang-hwis body. At that time, Geumho opened his snout and dropped Yeo Sang-rin. Yeo Sang-rins face frowned, as if she felt shock even while she was unconscious. Okay. Yeo Kang-hwi quickly approached and looked at Yeo Sang-rin. Lina! Are you okay? Ma Dong-pil shouted. Kumho! Where is Confucius and did you come alone?! Geum-ho, who had been watching Ma Dong-pil with his bright eyes, turned around. The dynamically moving huge fuselage steals the viewers attention. Wooooow! The clean blue eyes, without any blemishes, were colored with five colors. Squeeze! A gold mine, similar to a flash of lightning, crossed the entire body of the golden tiger. Not only Ma Dong-pil but also Yeo Kang-hwi, who had been completely distracted by Yeo Sang-rin, and the party leaders who were approaching at high speed were all surprised. thud! The Geumho hit the ground with its front paw and let out a loud roar. Kaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! Ugh! Everyone covered their ears and ducked as the roar was so loud that it seemed as if it would burst their eardrums. At the same time, the ground shook greatly. Quaaaang! A powerful explosion erupted from inside the cliff that was still collapsing. Rumbling. The ground, which had once been shaken, collapsed even faster. No matter how expert he is, he cannot survive a collapse like that. Ma Dong-pils face was distorted like a demon. Hahaha! A vision of three heads and six feet arose above the burning magic energy. Geumgang Yacha Magic Gong has reached its peak. Aaaah! A demonic roar that erupts without my knowledge. The magic power contained in that shout was truly incredible. The players who were once shocked by Geumhos roar had to endure the shock caused by Ma Dong-pils shout. Faaagh! Ma Dong-pil, who kicked Geumhos back and flew up, raised his sword. Woooo!! A young gold light surged from his black sword body as if full of energy. Yeo Kang-hwis eyes widened. You can emit that much sword energy?! Sword wasnt everything. Ma Dong-pils new model, which had soared, was launched at a frightening speed towards the shaking ground. It was Gungsintanyeong (폗Ӱ), one of the highest levels of divine law. Ma Dong-pil, who had not yet escaped the limitations of humanity, was not at a level where he could use it. Ma Dong-pils pupils were colored with vicious golden eyes. Hwaap! He held the Ink King Sword with both hands and swung the sword widely. Quad deuk! The golden sword energy left a huge mark on the ground. At the same time, a red glow emanated from the cracked ground. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! A pile of stones exploded with a loud impact sound, and terrible magical energy leaked out. Wow! Ma Dong-pil lands on a large tree branch. Then something huge jumped out of the broken ground. Hehehe! It was the Tiger King who jumped out with a trembling roar. The blood-covered body made him even more creepy. Ma Dong-pils eyes widened. Confucius! Surprisingly, Seoryang was riding on King Tigers back. He was covered in blood as well, but even so, he managed to keep all four knives with him. Xu Liang shouted. get on! Wow! Ma Dong-pil climbed onto the back of the tiger, who jumped like he was flying. It was an exquisite new law. Coo! The Tiger King landed on the ground. But the previous prestige was nowhere to be found. The fact that he broke through the pile of stones of unfathomable weight was a miracle in itself, and the Tiger King, who stumbled a few times, soon collapsed. Are you okay, Confucius? Its okay, go to sleep, its not the time to argue. yes? Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. His eyes passed by Yeo Kang-hwi and Yeo Sang-rin and then turned to the party members who were about thirty people outside. Pow! Seo-ryang, who hit King Tiger on the head and knocked him unconscious, ran away at breakneck speed. Although I barely survived the natural disaster, I had no time to rest. Because he came here to prey on both the Beast Palace and the Tang Family. Danjeons eyes widened. Reaction Key A mine approaching at a difficult speed. On the outside, he looked like a young man, but the intense demonic energy radiating from his entire body made him look like a grotesque devil. this guy! Peeeeee! Chuwangpyo (׷h) was shot towards Seoliangs eyebrows. If its a question and answer dance, kill it first and see. At that time, Seo-ryangs body dispersed. No, it looked like it was scattered. Different shape and form?! puck! The Chuwangpyo that passed through the afterimage was stuck in the front paw of the Tiger King. Even the leather of steel, which could not even be scratched by a masters sword, could not prevent the memorization of Danggaju. Amungakjus party leader stepped forward. Seoryangs approach speed was so fast that it was a waste of time to even give orders to the Green King Dan. Puff puff poop! Hundreds of fine needles shot out with an explosion. It was the heavy rain and flower chim that the Tang family was proud of. It was a memorization of a vision that even a transcendental expert could not easily avoid unless he was properly prepared. Xi Liang swung his fist. Qarring! Hundreds of fine needles were scattered in all directions along with the sound of thunder. Shock appears on the faces of the party leader and the party leader. Pow! The secretly fired meteor twin swords landed on Danjeons abdomen and the party leaders shoulder, respectively. Pabababak! Seo-ryang approached with exquisite footwork and quickly grabbed Dan-jeon by the hair and sealed Dan-jeon. Then, he immediately wrapped the long hair in his hand around Dangjeons neck, pulled out the red sword stuck in his abdomen, and placed it on his neck. It literally happened in the blink of an eye. At that moment, when everyone was dumbfounded, Seoyang took a deep breath and declared. Huh! Huh! Thats it. Chapter 182 Episode 182. The King of Beasts (2)The moment a young man jumped on an extra-standard beast and roared loudly, he threw a knife into the abdomen of the highest-ranking member of the party, instantly taking him hostage. Today, hostage situations were rampant on Aeneosan Mountain. This guy! The party leader gritted his teeth and stood up. The knife stuck in my left shoulder tore the joint. I will have to live as a one-armed person for the rest of my life. But more than that, I was more worried about the safety of the family head. You dirty demonic bastard! Immediately, the head of the family! S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Phew! The party leaders eyes widened. Before he knew it, Seo-ryang, who was holding the Yoo Seong-hong sword in reverse, had stabbed Tang-jeon in the thigh. Seo-ryang glared at the party ticket. Even the Amungakju of the Tang family, which is said to be the best in the central region, had a look in their eyes that would make one feel intimidated. If you dont shut up, Im going to rip out your eyes and chew them up like stir-fried vegetables. Creepy! Although the words were said to be playful, the life in his voice was real. A single hasty word or action could result in the death of the head of the family. Dongpil! Yes, Confucius! Where did you hear the Jinmadae came from? No contact yet. Gwangmadaedo? Thats right. shit. After completing their mission, they forcibly summoned the troops returning to school. I was sorry at first, but it was extremely frustrating when things turned out like this. No, you shouldnt feel sorry. The purpose of calling them was to pressure the Beast Palace with information. It would be a great help if they actually came, but we shouldnt expect that much. There is no way the Beast Palace Lord only brought the royal guard. This guy was targeting not only his students, but also Yeo Kang-hwi. If it had been Yeo Kang-hwi who checked Yeo Sang-rins safety and not him, she would have definitely died. It was a blow so fast that even he, who had reached the extreme, would have been hit if he had missed it. In other words, the Beast Palace Lord had no intention of keeping the Ice Palace Lords bloodline alive. I solve my problems myself. At that time, a suppressed voice came out of Tangjeons mouth. You you fucking bastard! Cant you let go! Sigh! Kaaaaak! Tang Zhen screamed. As soon as the dantian was sealed, the demonic blood was pointed out, so it was impossible to play with the limbs. If I had been able to move, I would have immediately closed my left eye. Tuk. The neatly cut out eyeball fell to the ground. Seoliang shook Hongdo. When I tried to chew it, I couldnt because it was dirty. The party leaders face turned pale. I was about to burst out in anger without realizing it, but he held it back. The family has already lost one eye. I couldnt let the last one go. What do you want? Its nice because its refreshing. Xi Liang said coldly. Are the Green King Troops the only troops you brought with you? The party leader was inwardly surprised. Because I didnt know if the demon would recognize the Green King Dan at a glance. Thats right. Phew! Tangjeons body trembled as if he was suffering from a disease. A scarlet once again appeared on my thigh. The party leaders face was distorted. What are you doing, you bastard!! I was trying to poison you. ! I dont know if its a blood poison or a neurotoxin, but it doesnt work on me. But I dont like the act itself. Does your family head really want to make a service? The party leader gritted his teeth. I didnt know that he would see right away that he was trying to poison me. I say it again. Is it just the Green King Dan? Didnt you say so! A liar never ends well. I ask you one last time. Is it just the Green King Dan? Sreuk. Hongdo was placed under Tangjeons nose. Hongdos razor-sharp blade was radiating a terrifying air. The blade hadnt even touched Danjeons nose, and there was a lot of blood. The party leader bit his lip. Amwangdan (F) at the northern foot of Aeneosan Mountain is waiting. Even the Green King Dan and the Dark King Dan are excessive. It seems like it was hard to trust the Beast Palace, right? The Nokwangdan was a representative military group of the Tang family that specialized in poison and the Darkwangdan specialized in memorization. Considering its characteristics of poison and memorization, it was a force capable of destroying most of the Great Gate faction during a sneak attack. I wont talk too much. Invite the Dark Kings and attack the Beast Palace. What?! There is no need to destroy it. It might be impossible in the first place. However, it may cause some damage. Still, two organizations representing the party gathered together. ! The Beast Palace also doesnt trust you, so it brought a fairly large unit to the south. But they dont know the existence of the Dark Kings. The party leader growled. If youre going to make a deal, do it right! Fighting with the Beast Palace is nonsense! Do you think youll lose? ! Well, this is the neighborhood in front of the Beast Palace. If you think about it, it doesnt make sense to compare a group as large as the Beast Palace to something like the Tang family. If its childish, its a place where you can be childish. But surprisingly, this argument ended up being used by the party leader. dog sound! Do you think the main family will be pushed out by the Beast Palace or something? As Dangga has a strong personality, his pride is also fearsome. It was not unreasonable for the party to get angry when they said that they were far short of the Beast Palace. Then prove it. profit! Ill give you half a day. It wont be too far from here. When you come back after a proper treatment, I will release the matriarch. How can I trust you? Its up to you to believe or not. Let me add one more thing to that. Xu Liang smiled. Even though he was consumed by anger, the party leader felt a chill running down his spine when he saw that smile. This guy was covered in blood and his demon energy was unstable, but he seemed strangely atrophied. A man named Tang-gyeong is being held in our schools prison. You know this because you read the letter, right? ! Of course, the head of the house will release him as well. When it comes to poison, I will release Poison Dragon Gakju, who is said to be the most knowledgeable in the Tang Dynasty. Isnt this worth risking your life for? Ma Dong-pils eyes wavered. Confucius. He wondered inwardly. The Confucius he knew was not someone who took hostages and made threats. He was a person who preferred to pull out his sword and destroy everything when it was too much trouble. Besides, what about Danggyeong? The moment he is trapped in the churchs prison, the only thing that can do anything about him is the church leader. This is not an issue that even a disciple of a religious leader can say without hesitation. What are you going to do? urg! Seo-ryang, who was looking at the party ticket, shouted loudly. Choose quickly! At that time, Dangjeon, who was shaking, opened his mouth. Dont accept this deal! Matriarch! How dare you trust the devil! These guys cant be trusted! Xu Liang chuckled. You say something interesting. Are you guys who destroyed the village of Cheonghwa-ri, Sichuan 20 years ago, discussing faith? For a moment, the faces of the party leader and the party leader turned pale. Its not just that. To confirm the power of the poison, didnt they also annihilate the small and medium-sized sects called Wolinmun and Mudobang? The party leader muttered without realizing it. How did you do that? Dark clouds!! The surprised party leader kept his mouth shut. Seo-ryangs smiling face became cold again. Choose. The party leader, who had kept his mouth shut, soon nodded. good night. You, Dark Clouds! Ill be back soon, matriarch. Tang Zhens face distorted. His words had already had no effect. The party leader said while glaring at Seo-ryang. I will go and sweep it all away. Good idea. But this is not a fair deal. It looks like he cares about that prosecutor quite a bit, so well take him hostage as well. The party leader pointed to Ma Dong-pil with a glance. Ma Dong-pils eyes deepened. Confucius. Im going Pow! Astonishment appeared on everyones faces. Before we knew it, Seoliang had ripped off Tangjeons little finger. The party leaders face, who was about to shout out what he was doing, became stiff. Saaagh! A destructive and deadly force emanated from Seo-ryangs body. The entire air seemed to freeze as the life combined with the Guyumagi waved like smoke. equity? Xi Liang held Tang Zhens index finger. Quack! Puhwaak! Danjeons body trembled. Aside from the terrible pain, my mind was half blown by the terrible death emanating from my back. Danggyeong is excluded from traded goods. ! Uduk! Crump! In an instant, Tang Zhens right hand was crushed. Seo-ryangs hand went to his left hand. This time, he wants to rip off all the fingers of his left hand. If you do not disappear from my sight for three counts, you will die. There are no provocative threats such as plucking out the eyes or digging out the heart. He said he would just kill me, but those words sounded scarier than any threat. one. Uduk! My index finger was broken. two. The party leaders fist was shaking. Nokwangdan follow me! Paaaaang! The entire Green King group moved to the lead with the party ticket. Ma Dong-pil and Yeo Kang-hwi were astonished by this unbelievable sight. Even though he was holding the head of the family hostage, he didnt know that he would actually move due to Seoliangs threats. At that time, Ma Dong-pil saw. Fell? Although the new law was being rolled out quickly, the party leaders limbs were subtly trembling. His face was so pale that he looked like he was sick. Ma Dong-pils mouth opened wide. Ive been invaded by demonic energy! At first I felt anger, but now I feel fear. It was almost as if the party ticket had moved without realizing it due to the evil energy of Seorang, which was overflowing with life. There are many cases where the body freezes due to the intimidating feeling radiated by the other person. However, it should be said that it is rare for a high-ranking party member to be in such a state. There is nothing lacking in being a person with mental impressions. Being a person who harms others with ones mind refers to the state of harming others with ones mind. Of course, this is just an exaggeration. It is ridiculous that having the intention of killing the other person actually causes the other person to die. However, he was able to take away the will of an expert of that level and make him move with just the energy he gave off. If this is not mental impressionism, what else is it? dump! Tang Zhen fell to the side. His eyes were blank and open as he was hit directly by Seoryangs deadly attack from up close. Whoop! Xu Liang took a deep breath. The demonic energy and deadly energy that had built up to the tip of my head were slowly subsiding. Youre excited. From the beginning, even during his Salsu days, he hated party music. When those guys started talking nonsense about taking Ma Dong-pil hostage, my eyes rolled back for a moment. It was also because of his physical condition. The entire three-tiered area shook. Even when he had a bloody fight with Mok Gang-in, who was the vice-lord of the Sword Palace just before ascending to the top of the Demon Palace, he did not suffer internal injuries like this. It was significant that most of the magical energy was consumed in a short period of time to break through the collapsed cliff. Even if I hadnt been hit by that damn tension He caressed his abdomen. My abdomen was still tingling from being hit by Cheonhos falling strike. If it had been right orthodox, no matter how hard I tried, I wouldnt have been able to escape. Confucius. A look of worry flashed across Ma Dong-pils face as he approached me. Are you okay? Man, do you look okay? Seo-ryang looked back at Yeo Kang-hwi. Yeo Kang-hwis face looked quite complicated. I kept my promise. . Take your brother and come down now. This is no place for ice cream. Lets finish the work and go find it. You cant do that. what? Yeo Kang-hwi, carrying Yeo Sang-rin on his shoulder, stood up. It will take some time to finish, right? It will be over before tonight. Please wait. I will come back after I get this child to a safe place. Wow! I dont even listen to the answer. Yeo Kang-hwi, who had unfolded the divine law, suddenly disappeared from the sight of the two people. Xu Liang chuckled. Youre stubborn. He looked back at Ma Dong-pil. Good job. If it werent for your sword energy, one of my arms would have fallen off. no. After patting Ma Dong-pil on the shoulder, Seo-ryang approached Geum-ho. Geumho rubbed his head against Seoryangs chest. Do you have any medication for internal injuries? Oh, of course. Seoriang, who took the medicine for internal injuries from him, sat cross-legged. Kumho will protect the law. That monster cat wont be able to come to its senses for a while, so you should cheer up too. Im okay Im not okay. The final fight will be fierce. yes? Xiliang looked at the collapsed cliff. Hes alive. Chapter 183 Episode 183 King of Beasts (3)Over there. Wei Hongryun lowered her posture. Zhang Chu, who was hiding in the thick bushes, his eyes lit up. There are a lot. The Beast Palaces troops visible in the distance numbered tens of thousands to three hundred. Although it is a significant number, it cannot be considered an incredibly large number of troops. However, if their individual martial arts skills are strong, the story is different. How is it? Two transcendent masters were involved. It seems like hes a step below me, but its hard to hold on with the two of you. Wei Hongryeon bit her lip. Should I waste time in a wheel-to-wheel battle? She looked back. The eyes of the Gwanghwamun members who were completely hidden were still ferocious. He was very good at hiding his demonic energy, so the energy waves were quiet, but the deadly force that occasionally surged out was extremely fierce. There are limits to the mental strength of the crew. If you launch a surprise attack blindly, you wont be able to last long. Although the Gwangmadae is called the worst unit of Protestantism, it is not the strongest. Even if the Heavenly Demon Army comes, if they launch a secret attack without hesitation while they are this exhausted, they will suffer significant damage. how will we do it. If they go to the place where Confucius is, it will be a pain in the ass. Wei Hongryeon gritted her molars. There is no choice. I have no choice but to try it. The Protectorate is not the only one that protects Protestantism. In order to protect the cult leaders disciples, the entire unit must move regardless of whether it is a crunch or a harpoon. It was when Wei Hongryeon was about to get up. for a moment. why? Kim Saege. Zhang Chus eyes narrowed. This energy Ive felt it once before. What do you mean by that? Wei Hongryeon grumbles softly. Zhang Chu, who was lost in thought, soon opened his eyes wide. no way?! Dont just keep it to yourself, lets learn together eh? The two people woke up at the same time. Those guys are doing that?! What about those bastards? Where they look. The green-robed warriors approaching from the ridge were the elite of the Sacheondang family. * * * Seo-ryang stood up from his seat after completing the exercise in one hour. Ma Dong-pil, who finished the exercise first, quickly approached. Are you okay? Is that possible? Thanks to the medicine, I was able to control my internal injuries to some extent, but it is still not normal. It was difficult to correct the interior in a short period of time even with absolute magic that crossed the realm of innate power. But its enough to fight one round. After recovering from some internal injuries, I focused on filling the empty dantian. I felt sick every time I moved, but I couldnt help it. Damn, I shouldnt even be in Yunnan to make one. No matter how fast you regret, it is too late. Moreover, I had never been to Yunnan before when I was eating the water. Because there was no one here to take over. A look of worry flashed across Ma Dong-pils face. Cry a little more. Xi Liang glanced at the collapsed Manyaorin. no. Its moving. yes? I can feel the spirit. It wont be long until he shows up. Ma Dong-pil clicked his tongue. I can feel the opponents fighting spirit from such a distance. It was a level he couldnt even imagine now. Seo-ryang, who was watching Ma Dong-pil, spoke in a serious voice. Rend your life in this battle. of course. If you can swing a sword properly, heaven will give you a gift. yes? What does this mean? Ma Dong-pil was curious, but Seo-ryang did not say anything more. He took a deep breath and walked to the king. King Tiger was still stunned, with his tongue stuck out. Slurp. Xiliang placed his hand on King Hus head. Wooooow. The giant body of the Tiger King twitched. The demonic energy that had penetrated into the Baekhoehyeol (ٕѨ) had touched a nerve. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. As expected. Before he defeated Jeong Il-ryong, the leader of the Uicheon Alliance, he had a confrontation with the wolves of the Beast Palace. Although we quickly killed them through bold herbivory, I would be lying if I said I wasnt surprised by the wolves movements. Even though he was weaker than now, Ma Dong-pil, who was a martial arts expert at the peak of his abilities, could only catch a few. But King Tiger added. The size is far beyond common sense, but everything including reaction speed, physical strength, and skin hardness is outside the standard. Even the fierceness unleashed was terrifying enough to make even a transcendental expert nervous. At this level, it can be said to be a monster that is not far behind Geumho. If the Geumho is a true spirit that has accumulated spiritual energy over hundreds of years, then the Tiger King is the sum of artificially created magic techniques. And the core of the technique was located in the brain. But this technique Seoliang inwardly tilted his head. Why are you so sloppy? Rather than being sloppy, it wasnt that difficult to dismantle. Of course, it was possible because he was a scholar who was well-versed in not only the righteous sect but also the magic school. Besides, isnt this similar to the method of getting rid of blood clots? Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. Blood poison was notorious for being the most severe of all the poisons found in southern Manchuria. What the Uicheon lord used to oppress Seoliang was the blood test. How hard did I try to get rid of that damn bug? But the nucleus in this guys head isnt like a bug. It is a mass of energy gathered together through magical power. That means The corners of Seoryangs mouth rose. It means that you dont need precious herbs like when removing a blood clot. Crumble. A heavy cry flowed from the Tiger Kings throat. The Tiger Kings eyes, which were panting heavily, slowly opened. I came to my senses without realizing it because the magic touched my nerves. But I just came to my senses and couldnt move. Even his internal organs must have been damaged as he barely escaped after being swept under a huge pile of stones. Saaaaagh. A faint haze rose from the giant body of the Tiger King. The life has become so heated that it can be seen with the naked eye. However, this killing could not be seen as solely the Kings. Beast Palace Lord. Cry! The core of your technique is connected to the Master of the Beast Palace. Kugoogung! A loud noise sounded from beneath the collapsed cliff. Cheonho has resumed his activities. I dont know how much power you have gained, but it will take quite some time to escape. Wooooow! Red demonic energy wavered in Xu Liangs hands. The intention is to perform the return ceremony to the underground prison and the entrance ceremony to the heavenly land of the Demon Gwan of the former Yumagong, who is no longer needed. Kumho. Slurp. Geumho approached Seoryangs side. Xu Liang smiled. This guy is also an animal in the end. Can you do it? Geumhos eyes were colored with five colors. It was Geum-ho who could see through Seo-ryangs heart better than anyone else without having to say it. Seoliang nodded and looked down at King Tiger with cold eyes. When I think about what Ive done so far, I dont mind killing him, but first, Ill think about it after I break the chains of restraint. Kwaaaaang! The ground shook with a strong explosion. At the same time, a wave of air that made it impossible to breathe took over the area. Everyone who was caught up in this energy wave heard the hallucination of a beast growling at the back of their neck. bang! Quack! bang! A series of binge drinking. The spreading energy waves became stronger and more alive. An absolute master with unbelievable strength was moving at an alarming speed. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Suddenly, a rock the size of a house flew high into the sky. And from there, a proud old man jumped out. Paang! Elastic body movements. There is no need for a footrest. The old man, who flew high in the sky as if he had wings on his back, slowly descended. Although covered in blood, it still shows off its health. No, after absorbing the ghost, Cheonhos energy waves, unable to control the overflowing energy, became much more intense than before. Seoryang, who was sitting on a large rock, grinned. Wasnt it hard to dig a tunnel? Sabak. Cheonhos eyes, which were gently lowered, were red and bloodshot. What did you do to King Tiger? I killed it. . Isnt it obvious? Its the enemys famous sword that can cut off my head, so I have to break it. Cheonho nodded. Fuuuuuuuu!! The rock was shattered, and three or four large trees were completely broken behind it. Sigh! He was pushed away while blocking Cheonhos punch. Seo-ryangs left arm swelled as if it would explode. Two peoples arms trembling. Cheonho spoke in a voice full of murder. How dare you kill King Tiger? The opponent was a master who had reached the extreme. He was a man capable of killing the king. Xu Liang smiled. My face was red, but I didnt lose my composure. Its not just that. The troops you brought with you are also under fierce attack. What?! Im in a heated fight with the party bastards. What are these party bastards doing? They were running with lights in their eyes as if everything was going well. Cheonhos eyes wavered. That cant be possible. Whether you believe it or not, thats up to you. But before you worry about that, why dont you watch your back too? At that moment, Cheonho flew to the side. Quang! A long sword mark was engraved on the ground where he stood. It was a blow delivered by Ma Dong-pil, who was hiding with the magic power of Seoliang. These cute guys! hook! ! Even Cheonho couldnt help but be surprised this time. The divine form of a fox fell from high in the sky, its golden mane fluttering, and came upon me. When Cheonho instinctively tried to throw away Jang. Kwaaaang! Big! The roar of the golden tiger was completely different from that of the tiger king. The Danjeon shook after the lion, which was filled with spiritual energy. Cheonho paused for once. Seoliang did not miss that opportunity. Flash! The chilya sword was swung diagonally and spit out dark red pottery. urg! As expected, this guy is different. Ive felt it before, but I never miss a gap. Normally, when aiming for an opening, a powerful blow is usually used, but the attack that reduces the power and takes advantage of the speed was special. Cheonhos body rotated. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Fragments of the shattered pottery were flying. In that gap, Geumho, who had come up to close range, swung his front paw. S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. this! This guy was definitely a spirit creature. As with the tiger king, its appearance itself was clearly different from that of a wild animal. It looked like a fox, closer to a wolf, but its claws were curled inward and hidden like a tiger. The thick but elastic leg muscles also resemble those of a cat, not a canine. And the power in its front feet was no less than that of the Tiger King. Quang! Cheonhos body was pushed to the side. Geumhos unexpected blow was difficult for even him, who had reached the point of disaster, to block. You little fox! Fuuuuuuu! I immediately sent a wind blow, but before I knew it, Geumho had retreated far away. Cheonhos eyes widened as he was about to rush over and throw a punch. Before I knew it, I could see a black blade coming up from the bottom. It was the Seven Nights of Xiliang. Taaang! Blood seeped out from the hand that struck the blade. Cheonho, who wanted to destroy this guy first, had to take another attack. Flash! It was Ma Dong-pils Gujung Demon Sword, a huge sword aimed at the neck. If he were in good health, he would have snorted and blocked the blow, but now he couldnt ignore it. Puff poop! Quang! Defend by using martial arts and martial arts techniques in succession. I wanted to avoid it, but the strategy of two people and one animal taking turns hitting and running away was so exquisite. Damn it! He attempted to reach a higher level with the Inwang Daebop (), a twist on the Beast King Dabeop. However, while the Great Law was not completed, the life force of Gui-eung was sucked out. He has more endurance than any expert who has reached the level of recovery equivalent to the highest level of magical attack, but that is all. Unable to move on to the next level of Harmony Sutra, he was unable to shake off the combination of these three. Pow! Cheonhos head turned to the side. Ma Dong-pils kick was allowed to land a blow. His face was very distorted. You bastards! Kwaaaaang! Cheonho, who had blown away all three at once with the Mysterious Destruction Wave of the Jinho Divine Realm, roared. Do you know who I am! I am the best in Namman. Quaduk! Cheonhos eyes wavered. He slowly lowered his head. A huge tiger with eyes full of five-colored lights was biting his legs. Howang? Seoliang, who was panting, woke up. Before he knew it, Yongrindo and Yuseongsangdo appeared behind him. A deadly strike using all the remaining strength, Yuhonbicheon. Fighting is inherently futile, Teacher Meow. Three swords were fired with a loud bang. Kwakwakwak! Chapter 184 Episode 184 King of Beasts (4)Gasp! Seo-ryang, pale and exhausted, fell backwards. Confucius! Ma Dong-pil came next to him. He also had blood stains around his mouth, as if he had suffered internal injuries while fighting Cheonhos martial arts attack. Seoliang smiled mischievously even while panting. It wasnt bad, right? Confucius, really. Gasp! huh? Ma Dong-pil bit his lip. The absolute master who rose to the top of the pole is in such a devastated state. It is said that the opponent was also an expert who had reached the realm of harmony, but this makes no sense. I made a mistake. It was not because of guilt for not being able to protect the target of the guard as a guard. Confucius took charge of even the tasks that he did not need to do himself. Starting with the hostage situation with the beast palace lord, all kinds of battles, and even the fight with Tang family. It is difficult to deny that it was Seoriang who was able to successfully end all those fights. But it was also something I didnt have to do alone. For example, it only took one of either himself or Yeo Kang-hwi to lure the party. However, Yeo Kang-hwi was excluded because he could interfere with the hostage situation, and he was also excluded because he could be in trouble. It was a valid reason. However, in that case, Confucius had to handle everything on his own, and that was actually the case. If Confucius had intervened more actively in the situation, Confucius might not have been so unreasonable. Perhaps I too have come to rely on Confucius before I know it. Ma Dong-pils face is filled with confusion and guilt. What did you feel? Xu Liang pretended to clear his throat. When youre done with work, carry it on your back. I have no strength at all. yes. Its not fun. Xiliang scratched his head. Anyway, unfortunately I missed the opportunity. yes? You, you. What do you mean? Oh, you didnt realize it until then? Ma Dong-pil had a look of puzzlement on his face. No, its okay. If I tell you, it will only confuse you. Yes. Seoyang made a loud noise and raised his upper body. He was supported by Ma Dong-pil and looked forward. Its definitely changed. It was no exaggeration to say that the front line was literally devastated. Even with Yuhonbicheon, which was unleashed with only 30% of its original strength, the ground was broken and turned over. If my body was healthy, the range would have been much greater. However, the difference in power itself would not have been large. It was a trace that proved that quality is more important than quantity. I still need to pay more attention. The scope must be reduced and the power concentrated. Manipulating power that is just a lump is not true Igigeo (ԚS). But still. Because I definitely got the harpoon. There was no longer any sign of Cheonho, who was buried in the powdery ground. Although his senses had become dull due to the consumption of all his magical energy, it was clear that he was dead. That guys body is as solid as a work of art. In the meantime, youre still pretty fine, right? It is surprising that it maintained its shape despite being hit directly by the Yuhonbicheon. The left arm was blown off, but the right arm and the leg that had been bitten off by the tiger king were still intact. Cry. Geumho touched the body of King Tiger, who had fallen to the side. Same goes for that guy. He is bleeding from his eyes, nose and mouth. Although it was out of the range of Yuhonbicheons direct hit, the shock wave shook the five organs and six parts. A look of bitterness appeared on Seo-ryangs face. I feel uncomfortable. Beast To put it more bluntly, it is a monster. However, even such a monster was made to attack the human who was its master. It was a fight that I could have won somehow, but I also wondered if it had to go this far. Seoliang, who was quietly looking at King Tiger, took a step forward. Ma Dong-pil quickly came to his side and supported him. Crumble. Cry. King Tiger, who was taking a deep breath, glanced at Seoliang. Animals cannot make facial expressions. But there seemed to be a subtle fear in his eyes. Its worth it. Having been subjected to such a ridiculous martial arts attack, one cannot help but feel fear. Xiliang placed his hand on King Hus head. flinch! The Tiger Kings body trembled. Stay still. I havent been able to eliminate all the core of my magic power yet. Burr. You may have become a monster, but now live as the King of the Mountains. Dont get caught up in anything. Demonic energy bloomed once again in Seo-ryangs hands. Ma Dong-pils face showed concern. Confucius. are you okay. Geumho is handing out flags. I can endure this much. Ma Dong-pil was also vaguely aware of the relationship between Seoryang and Geumho. But knowing that didnt make my worries go away. Sigh. Seo-ryang stopped breathing and poured out his magical energy. Grrrr! The kings body trembled greatly. Cold sweat formed on Seo-ryangs forehead. Its difficult as expected. Dismantling it wasnt difficult, but the problem was magic. Delicate work is difficult with rough maggi. Moreover, in human terms, it is a task that touches the top. If you make a mistake, your brain will turn to mush and you will die. Of course, I thought it wouldnt matter if I died like this. Regardless of the threat it poses, if this creature is alive, the herbivorous animals in this area will die out. If the chain of magical power is broken, loyalty to the palace lord will be broken. But I didnt really want to worry about it. Live as you want, right? Honestly, I feel uncomfortable. Wooooow! Suddenly, only the whites of the Tigers eyes remained. It seemed like a very dangerous situation to be biting into bubbles. sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At that time, Seo-ryang raised his left hand and struck the king of kings in the abdomen. Bullfight! The king suddenly vomited blood. Cheeeeeek! Surprisingly, the ground that came in contact with the blood he vomited started to smoke and burn. Moreover, the color of the blood was dark green. The core of magical power that was locked up in the upper chamber was moved to the stomach and then wrapped in turbid blood and made to vomit out. Infusing energy into another persons blood is the highest level of true energy tuning, and it would have been difficult for anyone other than Seo-ryang to attempt it. Crumble! The Tiger Kings eyes, which had vomited blood, returned to normal. The pupils were still red, but the blind ferocity as before was gone. Whew, its okay. Geumho approached Seoryang, who was sitting down. The way he licked Seo-ryangs cheek seemed like he was worried about him. It was then. Confucius. huh? Ma Dong-pil looked north. I can feel the magic energy. Oh yeah? My body is in such a mess. I thought about writing Cheonra Yuktongsik, but I decided against it. The fight is almost over anyway. There is no need to push yourself any further. Are you the Great Lord? no. Jinmadae is probably a bit more serious than the prayer of Gwangmadae. I see. And there is a tremendous energy wave mixed in. It seems he is a magician. One horse commander and one unit. It would have been an incredible help if you had come sooner. Xu Liang grumbled. It seemed like he couldnt bear it. After a while, over two hundred demons appeared. Flash! The elderly man in the lead got down on one knee. Invincible Christianity! Manmaangbok! The Seven Demon Lords meet the Three Princes! Then the two hundred horsemen of the Jinma Dae also knelt down and bowed their heads. Meet the Three Princes! Powerful magical energy comes out of the loud cry. Seoliang wrinkled his nose without realizing it. In the past, I was very nervous, but now it actually calms my mind. Nice to meet you. Chilmajang Kwak Sangs face hardened. Sam Gongja. What about that wound? Oh this? Well thats how it happened. Death appeared in Gwak Sangs eyes. What kind of bastard dares to kill! You can relax. The guy who brought us to this point was just sent to the netherworld. Seoyang pointed back with his thumb. Gwak Sang followed the direction he pointed and was surprised. A person was found buried in the devastated land. That guy? Beast Palace Lord. The sound of swallowing was heard here and there. It was hard to believe that such traces were created by martial arts, but the identity of the person buried there shocked them. You defeated the Southern King?! It is known that Yasugungju, the emperor of the South, has reached the point of harmony through his inaction. If the three gongja killed such an expert, his martial arts should also be considered to have reached the extreme level. Gwak Sang looked back at Seoliang. His face was extremely tired, but his eyes were shining brightly. Creepy! Gwak Sang rubbed his forearm without realizing it. Its real! I couldnt feel any magical energy, but I could tell just by looking at his eyes. It was a powerful presence that made me wonder why I only found out about it now. The Three Dukes have truly awakened the Extreme Demon. Kwak Sang felt a sense of wonder. He was fifty-six this year. Although he has devoted his entire life to martial arts, he has not yet reached the feet of the Ultimate Demon. However, the Three Dukes, who were only half as strong as he was, awakened the ultimate demon and defeated the absolute powerhouse of the Namman. There is no such thing as a monster. He glanced at the Tiger King. A tiger whose mouth was so large was continuously making growling noises. The only tiger this big is the Tiger King, raised by the Beast Palace Lord. Gwak Sang lowered his head without realizing it. I felt respect as a Majin vs. a Majin. I congratulate you on your great feat. Xu Liang waved his hand. Thats it. First of all, this matter has been roughly completed, so please call Gwangmadae as soon as possible. Dont get caught up in something weird for no reason. There is another horseman attached to the Gwangmadae. Oh, it was like that, right? This is so crazy. Was it the third or fourth time? I am the Four Horsemen. He is trustworthy in martial arts, but he is especially good at strategy and tactics, so you dont have to worry too much. Xu Liang chuckled. It must be a bit of a headache to hold and shake the light pole. Kwak Sang smiled faintly. It was then. ? What is this eerie yet bizarre feeling? Gwak Sangs head turned to the side. Paaaaa. The sound of a pile of dirt breaking could be vaguely heard, as if time had slowed down. Gwak Sangs eyes widened. Paaang! There was a person or an animal moving so fast that it was lost from sight for an instant. A bloody beast that had lost its left arm rushed towards me with its white hair fluttering wildly. The rush of a beast with golden eyes radiating was a development that no one expected. Fast Movement at lightning speed, surpassing even the speed of thought. Cheon-ho flew in with his mouth wide open as if roaring, and stretched out his hand towards Seo-ryang. The thick fingers seemed as if they were going to rip off Seo-ryangs head in an instant. A moment of desperation. At that moment, another golden light exploded next to Xiliang. * * * I see. Lee Cheon-sang slowly turns his glass. A ray of interest rises on his indifferent yet languid face. What is the result? The three tribes of the Beast Palace suffered a fatal blow from the Tang familys memorization and poison, and the Tang family also suffered damage that was close to annihilation. At that time, the light army led by Sima Zhang sortied and won an easy victory. The shadow bowed its head. I salute you, Master. With this, one of Nammans headaches has disappeared. Not yet. yes? Lee Cheon-sang buried his back in Taesas chair. The Beast Palace is a powerhouse outside the world that has been in existence for hundreds of years. Its not a group thats ruined, with the leader dying and several hundred of the tribes elite troops flying away. Oh yeah. Still, its definitely an encouraging achievement. Lee Cheon-sang, who had emptied his drink, carelessly threw away the empty glass. The glass that cut through the air was gently placed on the table. I didnt know you were really going to bury the Beast Palace Lord. Lee Cheon-sangs eyes were bent as if he was happy. Hes an interesting guy in many ways. It would have been better if an agreement had been made. I know the third childs personality, but it would have been difficult for him to act recklessly when even the lord of the ice palace was involved. But I never thought he would have killed the head of the Beast Palace and brought great humiliation to the Tang family. Dangaju? We have captured him, but he has not been transported to our school yet. I guess so. The problem will only increase if the head of the Tang family is already captured and the head of the family is imprisoned. When you think of it as an individual, the family leader just looks like an insect in Lee Cheon-sangs eyes. However, when considered as a group, Tang Gaju was a figure that could not be ignored. A person who did not stand at the center of the era, but was not far from it. Now was not the time to carelessly mess with the head of the party. by the way. A rare question appeared on Lee Cheon-sangs face. Where is the third one now? Chapter 185 Episode 185 King of Beasts (5)This is urgent! for a moment. The hand exposed from the flowing sleeves was holding a flower. The flowers held in the old mans neat and pretty hands were dyed in seven mysterious colors. Well, this guy wont work. Lets see The old man, who had put the flowers in the water bottle on the table, bowed again. Not this guy not this one oops! It was there! The old man smiled brightly as he carefully pulled out a flower. Even though he appeared to be over 70 years old, his bright childlike expression was impressive. This is the third time the Ten Colored Flowers have bloomed. This is truly encouraging. The flowers that made me feel at peace just by looking at them were in ten different colors. Even better, the color kept changing every time I looked. It was clearly an artificially cultivated flower with a mysterious appearance that could not grow in nature. I guess we can send this guy to the room manager. Recently, my chronic illness has worsened, so I heard that I will be doing it tomorrow. I hope I can gain some strength. The old man, who had wrapped the flower in a wet cotton cloth prepared in advance, patted his waist. As I get older, it becomes difficult to tend a flower garden. Is it time for me to go now? I often mumble to myself. Even though there were people next to me, I didnt pay any attention. Only then did the old man, wiping his hands with a handkerchief and holding a teacup, speak to the man. So whats going on? The man lowered his head. King Nam is dead. Hoo? It is said that he died fifteen days ago in Aeneoshan Mountain, Yunnan. It is expected that the assassination will be from the Demonic Church. The old man stroked his beard. Thats so troublesome. Those rough weeds should not be pulled up now. Even though I heard the name of the Beast Palaces death and that it was a demonic cult, I was not particularly shaken. Even if you hear that the kids in the neighborhood next door fought among themselves, you wont feel this relaxed. Besides, its a mountain of sorrow? yes. And The man hesitated for a moment and then lowered his head. It is said that the elite troops that the Beast Palace brought to Aenei Mountain clashed with the Tang family troops. hmm? The old mans eyebrows twitched. He looked quite interested. You clashed with the Tang family? Thats right. Weeds and poisonous plants are tangled together I knew they were secretly holding hands with me. Did something suddenly go wrong? The exact circumstances are unknown at this time. However, it is said that traces of the Tang familys heavy rain fire acupuncture needle, Chilbodanhonsan (߲ɢ) Chuwangpyo, and Tangga iron tablet were discovered. The old mans eyes were curved like a crescent moon. Even with the King of Chu and the Iron War, the heavy rain and the Chilbora these are items that cannot be used without permission from the head of the family. . I expect it to be from the Demonic Church? Thats right. The old man, lost in thought for a moment, nodded. It seems that information has reached the Demonic Cult that the two sides are meeting at Aeneosan Mountain. Thats why I was attacked by the Demonic Cult. Because Aeneosan Mountain is an important place for the Demonic Cult. . The only question is that the trained Beast Palace and Dangga actually fought. The old man shrugged his shoulders. He looked like a mischievous person. Thats not the point to know. Its not important. The old man took a sip of tea and fell into thought again. It was after half hour that he opened his mouth. Dangaju? That A look of bewilderment appeared on the mans face. The Tang family strictly controls information but there are several testimonies coming in that say they saw the Tang family near Yunnan. I didnt tell you because it wasnt certain information. As expected. The man looked at the old man quizzically. The old man chuckled. That guy is definitely a rare martial artist, but his level is lower than that of other family heads. The reason he became the head of the family was purely due to his bloodline and fine hair. So there are a lot of opponents in the house. . The justification and power are weak to purge the opposition. To such a person, the poisonous plants supplied from Aeneosan Mountain would be very attractive. Ah Aeneosan Mountain is a place that benefits both sides. There is a high probability that he went there himself. But if the party is blocking information, most likely he will be dead or missing. The old man shook his teacup. The cool tea water that had been simmering slowly began to boil. This will bring good luck to the Tang family. That was great insight. Even with only a few pieces of unconfirmed information, the incident was inferred almost accurately. This probably means that he has excellent insight and a broad perspective. But the man was secretly curious. It was difficult to understand the old man who cared more about Tang family than Demonic religion. Who was the leader of the opposition? Ah, this is Dangyanghwa. Contact him. Lets take a look. At first glance, greed flickered in the eyes of the old man, who was full of leisure and kindness. The greed was so extreme that even the man who had cared for the old man for decades had shivers down his spine for a moment. Its time to put reins on the colts snout that has been running wild. All right. But what do you plan to do with the Demonic Cult? Is there any other way to leave it alone? . Its not difficult to start a war if you put your mind to it. But if we start a war, we wont be safe either. I dont want to take risks when I havent been able to properly protect the beggars I brought in from outside the country. Yes. They must be a natural disaster. You cant think of it as an enemy you have to fight and defeat. At least for now. The old man looked up at the sky. A subtle regret appeared on his relaxed face. If that guy hadnt run away it would have been worth a try. * * * Crumble. Yeo Kang-hwi stared at Geumho, who was chewing on the deer with a shocked expression. This is it. The deer caught near Aeneosan Mountain was almost the size of an ox. It was truly an amazing appetite to eat almost all but the neck of such a deer. Its amazing to eat. They say it is a spiritual object. Geumho glanced at Yeo Kang-hwi. Even though he thought it couldnt be possible, he somehow seemed to understand what he was saying. Yeo Kang-hwi cleared his throat and waved his hand. Im sorry. Eat what youre eating, buddy. Crash! Tsk tsk tsk. Even the bones Yeo Kang-hwi, who had been watching Geumhos meal as if fascinated, suddenly felt a presence and looked back. Wei Hongryeon was there. She licked her lips. Its a lot bigger than when I saw it a long time ago. Now its bigger than an average tiger. Yeo Kang-hwi smiled. Are you here? Oh yeah. Wei Hongryun greeted half-heartedly. As she was the minor owner of the Beihai Ice Palace, she was not someone to be concerned about, but since she was Confucius guest, there was nothing to worry about. No more rest. You have to do something to rest. Besides, its hard to sleep in places like this. After the work at Aeneosan Mountain was completed, the party stayed for a while in a large cave at the eastern end of Aeneosan Mountain. Sima Zhang Zhangqiu was well versed in the geography of Mount Aei. This is because he has been tasked with guarding Yeongcho sent from Cheonsu Valley dozens of times. This cave was a resting place recommended by Zhang Chu. The problem was that no matter how big the cave was, there was not enough space to accommodate hundreds of people. In the end, Jinma-dae and Chilma-jang returned to Singyo, and only Sima-jang and Gwangma-dae remained here to guard Seoryang. Wei Hongryeon grumbled. When are you going to come down? It will come down when the details of the Three Confucius become better. Seoliangs condition was more serious than expected. The internal injuries sustained in the fight were internal, but the internal and external injuries suffered when climbing out of the collapsed cliff were very severe. Due to the tense situation, injuries that were not even recognized by the person caused problems immediately after the fight was over. Fortunately, the level that Seoryang has achieved is extremely high, and his resilience is much better than that of other magicians. If I hadnt done that, I would still be lying there unable to come to my senses. Wei Hongryeon sighed softly. Yeo Kang-hwi had a look of puzzlement on his face. Why are you doing that? Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Its overwhelming. Are you feeling overwhelmed? The Three Princes. Ah When we last broke up, you were the head of the Seven Families, but now youve become a complete monster. Already, my crotch would have been torn apart trying to chase after him, but now he flew off to a place I couldnt even see. I see. I wonder if the day will ever come when I can strike the right sword. yes? Oh, dont misunderstand. Its just because I was wondering if the day would come when we could get together properly. But even though Im the leader of a combat unit, I cant fall behind others. Yeo Kang-hwi was inwardly surprised. Due to Seoryangs personality, it was not strange for him to get along informally with his subordinates, but it was not easy for a subordinate to think that way about his superiors. Master Wei is truly a great person. What. Well, in many ways. In my opinion, Lord Sogung is greater, right? yes? How did you happen to join hands with the Three Princes? Yeo Kang-hwi smiled awkwardly. It just so happened that it happened that way. Besides, wasnt the Three Confucius the person who brought about the greatest fortune in modern Christianity? I thought it was a good thing for both sides. Wei Hongryun snorted. Dont get eaten. yes? Our Confucius may seem like a pretty good person, but he is a person who will not hesitate if he makes a mistake. He is a person who would burn down the Demon God Palace for his own purposes. If you get caught up in it, you wont be able to recover even a single bone. Oh my god, is this woman really a demon from Protestantism? Aside from his way of speaking more like a man than a man, his conversational skills are no joke. Even though he is a disciple of the religious leader, he cant believe he makes such an evaluation in front of others, even outsiders. I will keep the risk in mind. Well, you dont need to keep anything in mind. If it happens anyway, we wont be able to stop it. . Oh, look at my mind. Wei Hongryeon took out a letter from her arms. The letter looked extremely dirty. This one. Yeo Kang-hwi accepted the letter with trepidation. What is this? I went down to get some food and got it. It was a letter from Gongju Sos younger brother, but it was long, so I asked him to just write it down. I am very happy to receive a letter from my younger brother. But before that, I had a question. What on earth did he do to make the letter so dirty? Anyway, now that Ive told you this, Im going to take a break. yes. Please rest. It was then. Cry. Geumho let out a soft cry. He lowered his posture and raised his eyes, and the sight looked very cruel. Wei Hongryun frowned. Why is it like that again? Slurp. The two peoples eyes turned to the side when they heard the sound of something moving. A huge monster was coming out of the bushes and approaching. Even though it had such a large and heavy body, it was so secretive that even two experts could not detect its presence. Wei Hongryuns mouth dropped open. What is this monster again? Saaaaagh. A chill emanated from Yeo Kang-hwis body. His eyes suddenly became sharper. Please step back. Eh? Its a monster called Tiger. It is a tiger raised by the Beast Prince. Cheeeeeeeek. The demonic energy soared from Wei Hongryuns body as well. what? Have you come to take revenge for killing the landowner? Sabak. Sabak. Geumho blocked the two people. The King of Tiger wrinkled his nose. Growling. The King of Tigers eyes glaring at Geumho was unusual. Yeo Kang-hwi and Wi Hong-ryeon felt goosebumps rising from the deadly force radiating from their entire bodies. Flash! Flash! Geumhos eyes, glaring at the king, were colored with five colors. It seemed like it was going to rush to the king at any moment. A war of nerves between beasts that broke out out of nowhere. At that time, a heavy voice was heard from one side. stop. King Tiger turned his head. Ma Dong-pil, carrying the Ink King Sword on his shoulder, spoke calmly. Confucius is calling. Come here, Geumhodo. The two beasts glared at each other again. But to his surprise, the two animals walked towards Ma Dong-pil. Wei Hongryuns eyes bulged like a bulls. Human? Chapter 186 Episode 186 King of Beasts (6)A look of relief appeared on Seoryangs face as he sat cross-legged. Its worth taking a look at now. Samdanjeon was established stably. The internal injuries are still severe, but the danjeon has been straightened, so recovery will be quick. Theres definitely a difference even in the extreme. If he had been a magician who had learned traditional magic arts when he suffered such severe internal and external injuries, his body would have returned to normal in an instant through his overwhelming recovery power. However, that could not necessarily be considered the right way. This is because recovery without considering the balance of the three stages can easily create a wall on the way to a higher state. Of course, if the situation was really urgent, Seo-ryang would have done the same. However, there is a difference between doing it because you have no choice and doing it because it is the only way. In that respect, the Nine Great Majons and Jin Gwan-yong are different from me. They practiced the orthodox magic arts of Protestantism. Regardless of the level of martial arts, their magic was the purification of pure magic without any impurities. However, Guyumagong of Xiliang was a martial artist who mixed Buddhist martial arts. To put it bluntly, it was a variant, and thanks to that, it was able to raise its level to that of the Reigning Demon Emperor, the sects magic craft. Although the level is high, the direction is different from other magic arts. While the orthodox magic of Xingyo pursued thorough destruction, the magic of Western Liang pursued a more balanced martial arts. So, although it was more profound than any other magical technique, the way it was used was similar to that of the righteous faction. If I had learned traditional magic, I wouldnt have been able to reach the extreme level yet. He was accustomed to enlightenment and constant self-contemplation through sitting meditation. By mixing in Buddhism martial arts, I was able to look at the wall of extreme magic with a more flexible perspective, unlike magicians who had learned orthodox magic. If it goes any higher than this, the difference will become meaningless. But not now. So what should he do now? Opening the three levels beyond the underground and the demonic coffin. A Demonic Aspect of the Underworld that realizes the essence of demons with ones body. A Demonic Aspect of Heaven and Earth that beats on the wall of extreme demons with amplified magical power. If he can then open the gates of hell, he will be able to completely reach the level he achieved in his previous life. Perfectly? Thats not it. Rather, it should be seen as a higher state. During his time as King of Sal, his martial arts skills were impressive enough, but at the same time, they were ambiguous. This is because the martial arts he learned were based on the spray technique. Higher than then. In this young body, he gains the martial arts ability to discuss the world as the Three Dukes of the Heavenly Demon God Religion. A smile appeared on Seo-ryangs lips. Is that the right time to raise the signal of advance? Uicheon blindness and siderosclerosis. Since the harpoon was released to the Beast Palace, there will be some reaction from them as well. I dont know about Iron Blood Castle. But how will the old Lord of Uicheon come out? Seo-ryang thought for a moment and shook his head. I dont know either. He is such an extraordinary human being. Even if you understand it well, it is not easy to predict its next action. But there were only two things I was sure of. I wont touch Protestantism. If its natural, its natural. In order to devour the world, they even dragged in the Three Palaces, one of whom lost his head and the other whose arm was blown off. As of now, I wouldnt even dare to touch it. And one left. The moment they realize that the power of the Tang family has weakened, they will try to absorb the Tang family. Lord Uicheon is a greedy person. That greed is so great that not even demons who are said to be united by desire can compete with it. A sword that you cannot wield when you want is not a sword. This is what Lord Uicheon always said. As expected, it was a good choice to keep the head of the Tang family alive. Xiliang opened his eyes. The reddish light in the dark cave glowed eerily. Thats the mistake that will cost you one of your wrists. At that time, I felt a presence outside the cave. Confucius. Well wait a moment. Seoyang took a deep breath and stood up. I felt like my limbs were twisted from sitting cross-legged for a long time. As expected, it seemed that his body was still not normal. Damn, you shouldnt use such reckless methods in the future. Beast Palace Lord, if that bastard hadnt lost his temper, it wouldnt have gotten to this point. Seoyang grumbled and left the cave. Kyaang. Geumho came over as if he was happy and rubbed his head on Seoryangs chest. Wow, look at this guys belly. Did he swallow a deer whole? Seoriang, who was stroking Geumhos head, looked at King Tiger. At the same time, Geumho growled. Sreuk. King Tiger lowered his posture. It was a posture whose meaning was difficult to understand. What was certain was that they were not trying to attack him. Xu Liang frowned. Your killing shook the whole mountain. I called because I was distracted. Ma Dong-pil, standing next to him, was inwardly curious. This was because he had never felt the life of any wild animal, let alone the life of a tiger king. But if it were Confucius, it would be like that. Ma Dong-pil listened to Seo-ryangs words with a serious attitude. Why do you keep wandering around here? Of course, you probably dont expect an answer. Because animals cannot speak. But surprisingly, when he saw the King of Tigers eyes, Xioliang nodded. Yeah, youre not targeting me. Do you recognize me? how? Is it revenge? Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. Do you still hate the Beast Palace Lord? Crumble. King Tiger rang his neck. Ma Dong-pils mouth dropped open. Seoliangs words and actions, which seemed to have penetrated King Tigers feelings, were surprising, but King Tigers reaction to Seoliangs words was also surprising. The guy is already dead. I know because I saw it then. thud! The Tiger King struck the ground violently with his front paw. It was a very nervous reaction. Crash. Ma Dong-pils thumb slightly pulled out the ink kings sword. If the king attacked, he was ready to attack immediately. Xi Liang said coldly. If you were born as the King of the Mountains, be worthy of your birth. I know youre upset, but dont linger on prey thats already dead. Cry. Crumble. The spell that bound you has been broken. Now live as honorably as you were born. Thats all I have to say. Jiyiing. The Tiger Kings eyes became even redder. Strangely enough, King Tigers eyes were very similar to Seoliangs. The red eye glow was also an eye glow, but the atmosphere of accumulated resentment that was difficult to guess was very similar. Seo-ryang, who was watching King Tiger, scratched his head. So what are you asking me to do? Crumble! Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Im sorry, but I have no business there anymore. My hunting ended the moment he died. The Tiger Kings eyes sparkled. Hehehe!! A fierce roar erupts from all directions at an instant. It was the roar of a truly fierce tiger that made the mountains, rivers and trees tremble. The roar was so violent that even Ma Dong-pil lost his posture for a moment. Slurp. Geumho stood in front of Seoryang as if guarding it. The multi-colored, brilliant eye lights created a menacing atmosphere. Seoliang, who was looking at the slithering tiger king, grabbed the golden tigers tail and shook it. Then Geumho fell down on his seat. Seo-ryang, sitting on Geum-hos back, sighed. Dongpil. yes? Oh yes! Where is Jang Majang now? We are currently resting and guarding at the foot of the mountain with the Gwangmadae. Call me. But Ma Dong-pil didnt need to move. This was because Jangchu, who heard the Tiger Kings terrifying roar, came up emitting a powerful energy wave. omg?! Zhang Chu, surprised to see King Hu, grabbed the large sword behind his back. At that time, Xu Liang raised his hand to stop him. You dont have to pick it. But, Confucius. I have something to ask you more than that. yes? The palace lord and the two tribal leaders are dead. We also lost quite a few elite soldiers. What is the state of the Beast Palace now? Zhang Chu said politely. The gaze glaring at the Tiger King was still there. Were sorry, but we dont know your exact condition at this time. However, if you want to know, I will contact the main school right away and order them to investigate the Beast Palace. Then its too late. Xiliang looked at King Hu. King Tiger was still fuming. You know its hard to wipe them out alone. So, he must have been wandering around here. Cry. But we are busy with work too. To be more honest, I dont care about your anger. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. So how about doing it like this? The king of tigers wandered around and suddenly disappeared. Xu Liang sighed. Damn it, these people are making things difficult for me, and even animals are involved in it. Anyway, life is real. Ma Dong-pil asked curiously. Confucius. why? Are you able to communicate with the king? Communication Its not like were talking openly, but we can get to know each other to some extent. How is that possible? Its easy if you stay with Kumho for a long time. Xu Liang chuckled. Of course thats not all. if? I had some magical energy left after removing the magical power from his head. yes?! Of course, I didnt mean to treat him like a hand and foot like the beast palace lord. It happened without me even knowing. Ma Dong-pil was astonished. Does this mean that Confuciuss demonic energy is hovering over King Hus head? Unless I solve it, it will never go away. Its not that difficult to solve the trick, but its been so long since the vessel was formed. Thats why my demonic energy pooled in the empty vessel. Seoliang scratched Geumhos back. The golden tiger made a purring sound. As you will know when you ascend to the top of the Demon, there is spirituality in the Demonic Energy that transcends the realm of innate nature. If Geumhos spiritual energy strengthened my relationship with him, this time, the spiritual energy in my demonic energy only made communication with the Tiger King possible. Its amazing. Its not that surprising. Although there are differences in degree, anyone who deals with energy can do it. Its because I dont know how. Xu Liang turned his neck here and there as if he was tired. Anyway, that aside, what about you? yes? You broke through the wall and climbed up. Did things go well? A faint smile appeared on Ma Dong-pils face. Is there any need to fix it? It will fall into place naturally. What? Youre good at saying plausible things now? Xu Liang smiled. Okay, theres no need to rush it. For you now, who can melt even a single breath into martial arts, paying attention may be more of a problem. Its all thanks to Confucius. Why is that thanks to me? You worked so hard. Of course, the help of Jeolhak such as Geumgang Yacha Demon Gong or Gujung Demon Geomse would have been of great help. However, what Ma Dong-pil was truly grateful to Seo-ryang was not for allowing him to acquire such advanced martial arts skills. It was just the posture. Ma Dong-pil, who had been watching Seoryangs bodyguard while constantly watching him, had suddenly become as natural as Seoryangs attitude toward martial arts. Anyway, you look amazing. Are you a swordsman? I didnt know you could hit two Beast Palace Lords in one shot. Cheonhos movements, which attacked Seoryang with his last strength just before he was about to die, were so fast that no one could stop them. At that time, Ma Dong-pil moved like lightning and cut Cheon-hos body into pieces. It was a blow that even he himself did not know how it was possible. However, the moment he realized the qualitative improvement in magical energy brought about by the movement and sword fighting, he was able to break down the wall very naturally. They were all already dying. It did. He was so devastated that he moved at a speed that the Seven Demon Lords couldnt even react to. Ma Dong-pils face became awkward. Xu Liang spoke in a sincere voice. thanks. Thanks to you, I survived. It was really dizzying. It is my job to protect Confucius. I just did the obvious thing. Even though he has grown so much, his personality is still the same. Seoyang, who was laughing, got up from his seat. Ma Dong-pil took out a canteen from his waist. Please drink some water. You havent had a single sip today, have you? No, drink it later. Rather, prepare in advance. yes? Xu Liang turned around. Im going down the mountain tomorrow. I have a lot of work to do. Chapter 187 Episode 187 The way of non-humans (1)I am late in greeting Eungong. My name is Yeo Sang-rin. Because her skin is so white, it is not easy to read her complexion. However, the redness of his lips did not seem to indicate that he was in a bad condition. sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I heard the general situation from my brother. I dont know how to repay this favor. Xu Liang shook his head. It was a transaction, so you dont have to worry too much. Although Ha Dae didnt hesitate, he didnt feel any resistance at all. She straightened her back and looked at Seo-ryang. big. His already large physique looks two to three times bigger than it should be. It was because of the presence radiating from Seohyang. Even though my physical condition was not normal, the presence emanating from my entire body was as heavy as a mountain. Yeo Sang-rins eyes became strange. This is the martial arts of a great general. It is the state of heaven. In the North Sea, the level of Heavenly Wisdom is on the same level as the Hwagyeong Geukma of the Jungwon Wulin. Even though the names they call each other are different, they become similar when they reach the end. It is not for nothing that they say that they are all similar. She didnt hide her feelings. Youre amazing. You seem to be about the same age as my brother, but you have already reached the heights of heaven and earth. Yeo Kang-hwi, who was standing next to him, coughed bitterly. He was reputed to be the best machine in the North Sea, but compared to Xiliang, he was a bit lacking. It just happened to be like that. Anyway, whatever. Seo-ryang looked at Yeo Sang-rin with narrowed eyes. Yeo Sang-rin felt a little nervous. You have learned quite an amazing martial art. yes? At that time, I was so distracted that I didnt realize it. Its definitely a great martial arts skill, but it somehow seems incomplete? Yeo Kang-hwi was calm, but Yeo Sang-rin was surprised. Even if she had reached the level of heavenly rank, she would not be able to understand the martial arts she had learned unless she was well versed in Beihai martial arts. To be precise, I could not see through the characteristics of martial arts. The other persons sharp insight gave me goosebumps. Do you see anything like that? Well, just. Xu Liang shrugged his shoulders. Anyway, try to relax a little more. It seems like the upper deck has been manipulated quite a bit by the Beast Palace guys. Unlike other danjeons, sangdanjeon is a danjeon that can easily cause trouble. If you dont take proper rest, it can suddenly become distorted even if its fine. Xu Liang turned around. Rest. With that, Seo-ryang left the room. Yeo Kang-hwi glanced at Yeo Sang-rin. As the Three Dukes said, it would be better to rest more. You said youve been getting less sleep lately. Brother. hmm? Has the Three Dukes even seen through your brothers Yuri Potential Great Law? Yeo Kang-hwi nodded silently. Yeo Sang-rin shook her head without realizing it. You really are an amazing person. Being strong in martial arts isnt everything. He is a person whose insight into martial arts is unique. It is questionable how he was able to possess such knowledge and insight at a time when he is not yet 30 years old. Thats right. Yeo Sang-rin sighed. sorry. What do you have to be sorry for? You pushed yourself too hard because of me. Yeo Kang-hwi shook his head. Its about saving flesh and blood. It was something that had to be done. There was a lot of talk at the palace, right? of course. Yeo Kang-hwi did not try to console her with nice words. Not only because it was a fact that everyone would know anyway, but also because I knew that my younger brother had a much stronger personality than he seemed. But its okay. I had no choice but to take a different route from the Samgung anyway. Its hard for me to say this as the owner of the Ice Palace, but its difficult to deal with them alone. Of course. In many ways, it was best to join hands with the Heavenly Demon Church. Besides, didnt I rescue you safely? It must be said that things worked out well. . why? Is there something going on? Brother. hmm? Did you also tell the Three Dukes about the reality of the Yuri Potential Great Law? Yeo Kang-hwi shook his head. Did not do it. do. Yeo Sang-rins face was very serious. Even if only half of the rumors are true, I think the Heavenly Demon Church is a group that should never join hands. However, my brother joined hands with the Three Dukes before training with Shingyo. I think its better to establish a solid relationship because things have come to this. I have something to talk about with you about that. yes? Yeo Kang-hwis face became complicated. * * * Did you call me? hmm. Xu Liang handed the letter he took out from his pocket to Zhang Chu. A puzzlement appeared on Zhang Chus face. What is this? Go back to the school first. And please deliver that letter to the Commander-in-Chief. You mean the general military? exactly. He is not a religious leader, but a general military leader. Although he was curious about the reason, Zhang Chu did not ask. Although we didnt talk much, I was fully aware of how great of a person the Three Dukes were. but. Are you okay? What do you mean? I am offended, but your condition is still not normal. Of course, there are some great masters who are guarding Confucius, but I think it is a time when one persons Majin is regrettable. Xu Liang smiled. Thank you, but I dont plan on overdoing anything, so dont worry too much. There is no point in saying this. Zhang Chu bowed his head. Then lets go back to the school first. I hope you stay safe until we meet again. grasp! Zhang Chu, who left the manor, instantly turned into a dot and disappeared. Xiliang stretched loudly. Okay, thats good. After coming down from the mountain, the group unpacked their belongings at a manor where Yeo Sang-rin was staying. Surprisingly, this manor was spacious and large enough to easily accommodate five hundred people. It is a Jungwon-style house that is rarely seen in the Yunnan region, and it looks like a house built by a person from a government position to spend his final years. This manor belonged to Hao Wen. Houses built in moderately dry areas were also suitable places for patients to live. Hao Wen is definitely capable. Seoryang sat cross-legged, leaning against a large tree in the spacious back garden. After a while. Well, okay. That was fast. After correcting the three danjeon, the demonic energy became prosperous within a few days. In approximately three days, you will regain all your internal energy and the healing speed of internal injuries will also accelerate. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. I need to gather myself and go back to school. But before that, well have to deal with the current situation. The main hall was currently guarded by a Gwangmadae unit. It wasnt dangerous because my dantian was sealed and I had lost my mind, but I couldnt wear it forever. Its hard to even put him in prison. There is already a copy of the poisonous dragon pillar in the Shinyo prison. If you add Danggaju to it, things will get bigger in many ways. Of course, you can put it in without anyone knowing. However, the problem later was when it was time to take out the dangjeon that was imprisoned. It is better not to do anything that could cause problems at all. But I cant leave it to just anyone. Seo-ryang, who was worried, pursed his lips. After a while, Ma Dong-pil came. I must have been in the middle of training, so my whole body was soaked with sweat. Did you call me? Oh, were you training? Im sorry. He says all kinds of things. Do you have something to tell me? Okay, lets be a little more sorry for being sorry. Please call the person in charge here, Hao Wen. Ma Dong-pil lowered his head. Ill call you right away. A faint smile appeared on Seoryangs lips as he watched Ma Dong-pil moving in a hurry. That guy has grown up a lot too. When I think about it, my first impression of Ma Dong-pil was not that good. Of course, that was entirely because Seo-ryang had no room in his heart. As he struggled to escape from Protestantism, the religious leader sent him to Gojuk Forest. Of course, there was no way I had a good impression of Ma Dong-pil, whom I met there. Before he knew it, he had become a comrade in arms who shared his life with him, and now he had become his own bodyguard. When I think about Ma Dong-pil then and Ma Dong-pil now, they have changed to the point where I wonder if they have become completely different people. Status, martial arts, and personality. And yourself. You will walk a more difficult path in the future. Dont be satisfied there, but step forward to a higher level. How much time has passed? Ma Dong-pil brought a man. He was a middle-aged man of medium height, sturdy build, and stubborn-looking eyes. Did you call me? hmm. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. There is a sharp light in the eyes that are watching the other person. But the man still kept his cool and lowered his head. Did you say we also have a branch in Guangxi? Thats right. Is the branch safe? Its worth wondering what the intention behind this question is. But the man showed no such expression. Thats right. Is it well hidden? yes. Id like to leave someone there. Is that okay? The man answered in a pitchless voice. Thats right. However, you must fully bear the amount depending on which person you entrust to us, what their condition is, what their position is in Gangho, and for how long you entrust them to us. Ma Dong-pils eyebrows twitched. I didnt really like the mans overly stiff tone of voice. Xu Liang nodded. I plan to entrust you with the leadership of the family. . There is no deadline. It could be a month, it could be a year, it could be longer. The mans eyes deepened. When you say Dang-ga-ju, do you mean Dang-jeon, the head of the Sacheon-danga? okay. Im sorry, but having such a big name like that puts a lot of pressure on us. In particular, if you are the head of the Tang family, it will be classified as a special case, and if this fact is discovered by the Uicheon Alliance, our Haomen will suffer astronomical losses. It was the reaction I expected. Former division head Sangbaek also said something similar. He said that handing over information about the party would be a great burden and that he could not provide that information at any price. If I hadnt handed over a copy of the list that Jeoksalu maintained, I wouldnt have given him the information even if I had to break my neck. I think its a burden to even provide information, so it goes without saying that the request to imprison the head of the party is a burden. Of course, it was normal to say that it was impossible. But surprisingly, the man did not show any intention of refusal. Therefore, you have to pay the corresponding amount. Ohh? Xu Liang looked at the man as if he was surprised. Anyway, does this mean I only have to pay that much? Thats right. Arent you afraid of what happens next? We have grown so far through trading. Once a deal is signed, we just do our best to make sure it happens. Ultimately, the problem is making a decision, but you have already made a decision. As long as you pay the right amount, you can hide it at any time. Thats right. Xu Liang smiled. Its difficult to grant permission for such a big issue on your own. Im curious about your identity. Can I ask you a question? Surprisingly, the man answered honestly as if there was no problem at all. Its called Gongyachi (ұ). He is also the lord of the small gate of the Hao Gate of the Tang Dynasty and the lord of the third gate. ! At this time, Seo-ryang couldnt help but be surprised. I didnt expect the other person to be of ordinary status, but I couldnt believe it was Haomuns little master. Ma Dong-pil also looked at the man with an uncharacteristically surprised expression. There was a person in Yunnan who was as big as Hao Wens master. I was originally working in Sichuan, but came to Yunnan for a temporary period of time 15 days ago. Its not often that someone with a small fortune, temporary or otherwise, comes to a remote area like this. . Is it because of me? Thats right. The mans Gong Yachi did not hide himself. I came to see the Three Dukes. Chapter 188 Episode 188 The way of non-humans (2)I came to see the Three Dukes. This is a phrase that can be interpreted in many ways. However, someone of Hao Wens lesser rank would not have come just to see his face. You came to see me This is heating up the mood again. Xiliang leaned his upper body forward. It was an attitude of wanting to start an active conversation. Now that weve come to this, shall we create a space for open and honest conversation? Lets put aside the issue of the family head for a moment. great. Seo-ryang smiled. He looked like he was having fun just thinking about it. Gong Yachis eyes deepened. He sat cross-legged, placed his right hand on his knee, and bent his upper body. A subtle dignity was evident in the way he caressed his chin with his left hand as if interested. It may not have been intentional. It was just that the atmosphere of Seoryang was different from others. Would it be said that it is closer to the dignity of an absolute person who pursues the world alone, rather than the dignity of a supreme king who seeks to keep all the people of the world under his feet? Gong Yachi said. I dont know if you know, but Guangdong is the only place in Haomun where we have not been able to establish a branch. There are a few branches hidden in the western end of Guangxi Province, but compared to other regions, it is embarrassing to even call them branches. I heard. And the reason, as you might have guessed, is because I didnt want to get on your nerves. so? Ill tell you straight. We would like to establish branches of the text in Guangxi and Guangdong provinces. Saaaaagh. A terrifying demonic energy rose from Ma Dong-pils body. Xu Liang raised his hand. Then the demonic energy disappeared as if it had been washed away. Gong Yachis eyes sank. Although he didnt look back at Ma Dong-pil, he was very surprised. Its an amazing martial arts skill. Are you saying that the skills of a mere bodyguard are this much? Seo-ryang whetted his appetite. You got the wrong person. If you really wanted that, you should have contacted the religious leader or the commander-in-chief, not me. I know. What does it mean that you came to me even though you knew? Gong Yachi was silent for a moment. Seo-ryangs smile deepened. If youre asking me to use my power. Uicheonmaeng. hmm? I dont know about Iron Blood Castle. But Uicheonmaeng is certain. What do you mean? The Three Dukes hate Uicheon Meng. ! Gong Yachis eyes narrowed. Isnt it? It was a businesslike yet aggressive tone. Xu Liang tilted his head to one side. He was still smiling as he watched Gong Yachi, but his eyes were slowly becoming colder. Why did you think that? We are controlling and shaking up information throughout the central region. However, I think there is only a handful of information about the Church of the Heavenly Demon. . And most of it is information about the Three Dukes. Ma Dong-pils thumb moved. Crash. The black sword body of the Ink King Sword slowly raised its head. The intention was to cut it down with one sword if it failed. Xu Liang nodded. continue. Over the past year, Samgongja has been exposed to the midfield quite a lot. The frequency was so high that it could be said to be unusual, considering the position of the Heavenly Demon Church, which had not interfered much with Kanghosa for over 30 years. is it? The first time the Three Dukes appeared was when they clashed with a tribe of the Beast Palace near Hunan and Jiangxi. Xu Liangs eyes lit up. It did. It was a time when I was struggling to somehow escape from Protestantism. It was also the time when I secretly moved in a transport vehicle at the request of Hwanhee Wonju So Yeon-sim. There, the Three Dukes killed Jeong Il-ryong, the leader of the Uicheon Alliance. Thats amazing. Xu Liang was purely amazed. Did you know that? Thats right. The demons were dispatched and all traces of the battle were erased. Naturally, there were no civilians or warriors in the vicinity. But Hao Wen knew that. I couldnt even imagine the extent of their information power. Sam Gongja, who returned to Gyo, then came to Honam as a special inspector. It was to look around Madochilga, which was the subject of inspection. It did. Most of the Madochil family belonged to the Honam region. However, the main headquarters of Protestantism was in Guangdong and Guangxi. It is no exaggeration to say that Honam is also tightly controlled by Mado Murim, but the intimidation of Shingyo has decreased somewhat. This was the reason why there were many branches of Hao Mun in Honam. It is Master Moons assessment that he showed an impressive performance there. There is little information about Shingyos successors, but the Three Dukes said that in all likelihood, they are people who will become the nucleus of the succession battle. Its an honor. And there I ran into a sword archer. Furthermore, not long ago, I ran into the Beast Palace again. Xu Liang was speechless. I dont know if you have guessed, but the Beast Palace, the Sword Palace, and the Heavenly Dragon Palace are joining hands with the Ui Heavenly Alliance. The three princes blocked the advancement of the two palaces that trained with Uicheonmaeng to the central plains. Uicheonmaeng and Samgung joined hands. Gong Yachi confirmed that fact. Guessing and certainty are different in their weight, and in a calm conversation, he delivered information that is difficult to evaluate. so? The problem is Jeong Il-ryong. Gong Yachis eyes lit up. Jeong Il-ryong is a man full of corruption. Without the leaders knowledge, he had even made a secret pact with the successor of the Beast Palace. However, from the perspective of the three princes, there was no need to try to kill Jeong Il-ryong. Because he is a leader of a hostile force? Not like that. Rather, since he is a leader of the hostile forces, he should not clash. This is because one collision can come back as a terrible aftereffect. Determining whether a person has stood at the center of an era or not is only a consequential evaluation. If there was any sense, the two should never have collided in the first place. You could just dismiss it as a coincidence. Maybe it was something the head of your school told you to do. But I dont think so. Why do you think that? The warriors say: They say you can smell energy. The same goes for merchants who deal with information. You can smell a million different things from simple information. Im not sure. Hao Wen thinks so. Are you different? yes. And now, after seeing the Three Confucius, I am convinced that my thoughts were not wrong. Is this fun? Seoyang relaxed his posture. I know how proud you are. So what do you want to say? Are you going to establish a branch in Guangdong, Guangxi, through me? Thats right. Its not about simply putting up a building. Establishing a branch means actively seeking information from Guangdong and Guangxi. Its a deal, so to speak. Thats right. But I dont have the authority to do that. What if I become the leader of the cult? Gong Yachis eyes lit up. I guess so. Seoliang, who was looking at Gong Yachi quietly, laughed. Is it because I have lived such a rough life? I always end up attracting dangerous people around me. . Does this mean you will help me become the leader of the cult? Its similar. If its right, its right, if not, its not. Whats similar? Seoryang and Ma Dongpil were shocked by Gong Yachis calm words that followed. If the Uicheon Maeng disappears under the leadership of the Three Dukes, the probability that the Three Dukes will be confirmed as the next successor will increase. ! I did not come because I wanted the Three Dukes to become the leader of a religious sect. I came because I needed the anger of the Three Dukes who hate Uicheon Meng. Xiliangs eyes deepened. Gong Yachi stood up. I didnt come here to get a definite answer right now. Please think about it before you leave. hmm. And I will accept the case of Danggaju. Let us take charge of the new recruits. I will pay the price right here and now with my own life. That night. Seoyang sat on the stone wall of the pond next to the small pavilion and looked up at the sky. It was a very beautiful night with twinkling stars. Seo-ryang, who was looking at the stars, sighed in an uncharacteristic way. Why is it so messy? He killed the beast palace lord and even attacked the Tang family troops. There was no need to encounter the Beast Palace Lord in the first place. I formed an alliance with the Lord of the Ice Palace and went only to rescue my younger sister as the beginning of that alliance. Of course, it also contributed to weakening the power of the Uicheon Alliance. So I provoked him without hesitation and even thought about burying him. Although it was a bit rough, the job was completed well and now all that was left was to go back. But suddenly, a man named Somunju from Haomun comes and asks to form an alliance again. Its nothing complicated, but there are a lot of things to worry about. Ive never had anything like this in my past life. Because I have lived only as a tool. A life of just doing what you are told and a life of leading a life are completely different. Although he has a lot of experience as a strong player and is quick-witted, he has come this far, but his head is slowly starting to become heavy. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I just want to destroy all those bastards. Seo-ryang whetted his appetite. Lets not complain again. You knew it wasnt easy to kill them. Rather, I should be thankful. They reach out their hands like this on their own. At that time, a calm voice came from behind. I dont know who it is, but I wont be able to sleep well if I know that Im the target of those bastards. Xu Liang chuckled. You shouldnt know. Because its obvious that we need to prepare. Whether you prepare or not, isnt it true that you push ahead first? What the hell. Are you saying you know a lot about me just because we worked together once? I just thought so. I apologize if I offended you. Whats there to feel bad about? Anyone can make an assessment, whether its a beggar in a back alley or a three-year-old child. As expected, the three gongzi are great. I appreciate the compliment. sit down. Yeo Kang-hwi sat next to Seo-ryang. How is your little brother? Its a lot better than I thought. I felt a little weak, but that will get better over time. Still, pay attention. What the Beast Palace guys messed with was the top battle. Do you know how sensitive and important that area is? yes. But no worries. Seeing him say it this way, it definitely seemed like he was okay. Perhaps, in the martial arts of Binggung, there is a Jeolhak that specializes in managing Dandanjeon. Yeo Kang-hwi handed a bottle of alcohol to Seo-ryang. Would you like a sip? You made it cold? yes. The scent is too strong. Its good. Seo-ryang took a gulp of alcohol. What a toxic guy. I dont know his name, but hes no ordinary guy. I am also drinking it little by little. I felt like I would have a heart attack if I emptied the whole thing. Seo-ryang asked, handing Yeo Kang-hwi a bottle of alcohol. Are you going to the ice palace now? I think so. Okay, tell it to your sister. From now on, be careful not to snoop around and get kidnapped. Yeo Kang-hwi smiled. The Three Dukes will protect you, so what are you worried about? Eh? Dont you remember? Our deal. ah! Xiliang scratched his head. Hey, anyway, isnt that too cold-hearted? How long has it been since you rescued someone who was taken hostage? Are you sending it to me? I like it. Its a symbol of alliance. Whats the difference between a hostage and a hostage? It is up to the three princes whether my sister becomes a hostage or not. Thats true. Did you say your brother was okay? Lin also agreed to this. I guess theyre brother and sister, but they look just like their older brother in terms of strength. Thank you for the compliment. Its not a compliment, you idiot. Yeo Kang-hwi, who was staring at Seoryang, stood up from his seat. Xu Liang spoke without even looking up at him. bye. yes. But we will see you again soon. Thats right. You have to help me become the successor, right? haha. Yeo Kang-hwi turned around. I wanted to talk about Yuri Potential Great Law, but I stopped. Today, Seoliang looked somehow tired. Hell tell you if you need it. thanked. Okay, from now on, please do something for me to be thankful for. Yeo Kang-hwi smiled faintly. Dont forget. You will see soon. Following Jang Chu, Yeo Kang-hwi also left. Xiliang looked up at the sky again. Well, this is enough rest. He slapped my cheek loudly with both hands. I have to try running again! * * * A few days later. Seoliang walked in front of the lined up Gwangmadae. Im hungry. Lets go get some home-cooked food. It was the morning of exactly thirty days after the decisive battle with the Nanman Beast Palace was concluded. Chapter 189 Episode 189 Non-human outside road (3)The weather is about to get quite cool. Sang-gan shook his head at Lee Sungs drowsy words. Arent you a native of Guangdong, Captain? yes. I am from Shandong. This place is 90,000 miles away from Hundred Thousand Mountains. Not only civilians, but even quite a few martial people would rarely travel this distance. What do you want to say? Its hot. Sangan said seriously. Its seriously hot. Its been 15 years since I joined the school, and I still cant get used to the weather. I guess Ill have to wait until winter to survive. Train your martial arts hard. At the very least, it should be inviolable between the two countries. Its different from being an invincible person. Damn this damn humidity must be awful. Have you even stepped on the edge of invulnerability in the Hanseo region? . Or dont say anything, you bastard. What about you, Captain? me? I stepped on it already. uh? Is this your first time hearing that? Its a good phenomenon. When trying to find out about someone elses martial arts level, stand up straight and alert. When you have time, dont lie down and rest, but at least grab the knife one more time. Sangan couldnt help but be impressed. The sumunwisa is the face of the munpa. It is not a position that can be held by a dog or a cow. Of course, it is impossible to become a gatekeeper of the Heavenly Demon Church, the headquarters of the Demonic Martial Arts, without any level of martial arts. As a bonus, you must be familiar with formalities and laws, and be quick-witted. However, I had no idea that the leader had already reached the level of inviolability in the Korean and Western languages. Imperviousness in Hanseo means a state in which the supply and demand of internal energy is completely free, and even those who are so-called peak experts cannot even dare to do it unless their Qigong is mature. Anyway, I hope winter comes soon. Its going to get busy when winter comes. Its going to be a mess to prepare for the Passun Festival or worry about each organizations performance in the second half of the year. Because thats not what I do. Be cute. ? Love our school, man. ah. ah? Anyway, this guy has good speed. Dont you have any ambition? I am very satisfied with my position. Do you think anyone can be the gatekeeper of the Heavenly Demon Church? Its good to be proud of your job, but you tend to be too complacent. Sangan sighed. Just because you work hard doesnt mean you can become the teachers disciple. Isung raised his eyes at those words. The leaders disciple? Youre crazy. They are people chosen by God. Its not like youre going to fall if you look up in the first place. i know. I know, thats right. Just be complacent with reality. Its better than dreaming a dream that doesnt come true. Phew I didnt want to be like the Grand Duke, so I wanted to at least be like the Three Dukes. Lee Soong said as if he was shocked. Is this crazy? Do you think its easy to be like the Three Dukes? Im just saying that. Sangan gave a vague idea that it was going to be noisy, but Lee Soong had no intention of stopping. Even though he couldnt say it openly to others, he was an ardent supporter of the Three Princes, called Demon Lords, and it was difficult for him to ignore the words of incest. Hey! To you, Samgongja, you are a monster that cannot even be described as a genius. Dont you know that even though you lost all your martial skills due to entering a demon, you have reached the same level as him in just two years? i know. I know. Is that all? Look at the harmony and drive you have shown so far. I can guarantee that among the Uicheonmaeng beggars and iron-blooded prostitutes, there is not a single one who can compare to the Three Princes. Whenever the story of the Three Confucius comes up, his face brightens and he speaks passionately. Sangan regretted saying something unnecessary. Of course, due to my very honest personality, I couldnt stop the words from coming out without my knowledge. Still, you cant compare to the Archduke when it comes to martial arts, right? Grand Duke, have you heard the rumor? They say you have awakened the Extreme Demon. There are only a few people in the history of Protestantism who realized the Ultimate Demon before becoming a Buddha At that time, a group of people could be seen coming from afar, creating a cloud of dust. Lee Soong and Sanggan closed their mouths and straightened their postures. Those who come to this, the main gate among the many outer castle gates of Shingyo, are definitely demons belonging to Shingyo. A moment later, a woman appeared carrying a dazzling white deformed sword. Its Gwangma Daeju. Im on my way back after completing my mission. Please show me your card. Wei Hongryeon took out a tile from her arms as if she was used to it. It was a black iron plate symbolizing Gwangma Daeju. After checking the iron plate, Lee Soong bowed his head. Thank you for your hardships on your journey. Let the superior put a message inside. As Sangan immediately pulled the thick rope next to the gate, busy movement was felt inside the gate. Kugugoogung! The sound of the huge castle gate opening was very majestic. Oh and. Wei Hongryeon pointed back with her thumb. The Three Princes and their guests are also riding in that carriage. Huh? Is that so? what? Why are you so surprised? Wei Hongryun looked back. Sam Gongja. It rattled. The carriage door opened and a handsome young man of good physique got out. Lee Soongs face flushed and Sanggans eyes widened. Huh. The posture of the two people naturally became stiff due to the gentle waves of energy. A young man, Seo-ryang, walked by. Im sorry. My body is so tired that I cant control my energy well. Please understand. Oh no! Im going to see the leader right away, so please add a separate message. yep! After a while, Isung glanced at Sanggan, who was watching the carriage enter the castle gate. Sangans face was truly a sight to behold. He was staring blankly at the carriage as it was moving away, with an expression as if he were possessed by a fox. How do you feel? Lee Soong laughed like a bad boy. Your Majesty, youre not the only one who has reached the highest level, right? * * * With this, I have told you everything I have summarized over the past ten days. Good job. Ho Yaoseong sighed softly. My eyes were sunken, as if I hadnt slept well. Lee Cheon-sang lifted his index finger. Ugh. A lump of medicinal material flew from somewhere and landed in front of Ho Yo-seong. Huh? What is this, leader? I heard its good for fatigue. Haha, you are the only one who thinks about me. Be strong and work harder. I dont think Ill just be grateful. Ho Yaoseong, holding the medicine in his arms, stood up. Enough. What about the secret shrine these days? It was a sudden question, but Hu Yaosheng answered with a smile. its okay. The budget is big and the new kids are working quickly. Its going well. Thank goodness. Um what is it? Hu Yaosheng was inwardly curious. I knew that Lee Cheon-sang sometimes asked random questions, but he never asked about the monument. The Secretariat is an intelligence organization within the military department that collects and analyzes information not only within the school but also from across the Central Plains. Although it belongs to the military department, due to the nature of the organization, it can operate independently. The organizational evaluation of Bigak in the first half of this year was very excellent. Oh yeah. Lets slowly move back to the suburbs. yes? Lee Cheon-sang filled his glass without saying a word. Hu Yaoshengs eyes deepened. Moving to the suburbs? Then After gathering his thoughts for a moment, he opened his mouth again. Are you saying that we should look more actively into Kanghos situation? Thats right. Its not at the level of asking you to pay more attention. The idea was to turn the staff in charge of school information out to the outside world. All right. Can I just ask why? Lee Cheon-sang said after emptying his glass. I just thought it was about time. The reason is not clear. The word was persimmon. Hu Yaosheng lowered his head. As of this moment, I will shift 90% of the eyes of the monument to the suburbs. I know. It would have been better if I knew the reason, but it doesnt matter if I dont know. Lee Cheon-sangs sense is excellent even when discussing the best in the midfield. If he felt that way, it was clear that something unusual would happen sooner or later. At that time, Ho Yo-seong got up from his seat and was about to leave Daejeon and say hello to Lee Cheon-sang. He thought for a moment about what came to mind and spoke in a slightly heavier tone. Its late summer now. Autumn will come soon. Right. Each organization will be very busy to start the second half of the year, right? I guess so. I guess the people with the most freedom are the successor candidates. Lee Cheon-sang filled his glass again without answering. Ho Yaoseong asked. Are you planning on making the board in earnest? I dont make the boards, they make them themselves. Of course it is. Those who will rise will do whatever it takes to rise, and those who will fall will fall no matter what they do. Still, youre trying to make the playing field as fair as possible. There is no such thing as fairness in this world. Hu Yao-seong, who was quietly looking at Li Cheon-sang, soon bowed down. Ill just go now. Sure. At that time, Mines voice was heard outside the gates of Daejeon. sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Master. The Three Dukes request an audience. Ho Yaoseongs eyes widened. already? Lee Cheon-sang said. Let them in. Kugoogung! The gate of Daejeon opened and Seo-ryang walked in. Xu Liang looked at Hu Yaocheng as if it was unexpected. You two were talking. Should I wait outside? The conversation with the Commander-in-Chief is over. Oh, you came at the right time. Hu Yaosheng lowered his head and passed by him. Since it was the main battle of the Demon God Palace, he couldnt talk about it privately. He instead spoke with eye greetings. Seo-ryang also nodded and then paused. The look in Huo Yao-seongs eyes was unusual. The look in your eyes is as if youre telling me to come over for a cup of tea. Just like that, Hu Yao-seong left and only Seo-ryang and Lee Cheon-sang remained. Im home. Sit down. Oh yeah. Seoyang flopped down on the spot. Even if you wash your eyes and look for politeness, there was no such thing as behavior. However, neither Seo-ryang, who sat without hesitation, nor Lee Cheon-sang, who was blunt, seemed to care much. Xu Liang lowered his head and sighed. I really almost died this time. Its the path you chose. If you say that, I have nothing to say. Lee Cheon-sangs eyes lit up with a tired face. The internal wounds havent healed yet. It lasts longer than I thought. Because its not just an internal injury. Seoliang looked up at Li Cheonsang with puzzled eyes. Are there simple and complex things in the inner world? You didnt know? ? Seo-ryang scratched his head. The road from Yunnan to Xingyo was truly a tiring journey. I drove the carriage without stopping several times with the intention of resting only after arriving at Shingyo. Of course, I focused on controlling my internal injuries the entire way. As he reached the level of the ultimate demon, he was not restricted by posture or external stimulation, so he was able to control his inner self without having to sit cross-legged. But even so, the internal injuries did not fully heal. Although the recovery itself was excellent, the turbidity was constantly rising, so there was no significant improvement as a result. An internal injury that could not be caught by either the Kuyumagong or the Muaegong. In the end, I had to come here in that awkward state. Lee Cheon-sang, who was looking down at Seoryang, stood up from his seat. Would you like a drink? The indifference of offering alcohol to someone whose internal injuries havent completely healed. Seoyang grunted and stood up. I hope its a good drink. While saying those words, Seo-ryang thought. He said he has changed a lot too. I never imagined that the distribution would become so large that it would cause complaints from the Heavenly Demon of the time. When I think about the past, I feel like I have grown a lot. If I had lived without dying, I would have been past my 60th birthday. Well, what does age have to do with changing people? The world you see at 30 and the world you see at 40 are very different. After a while, the two people went up to the pavilion and sat down facing Datak. Thats cool. The climate of the Hundred Thousand Mountains, which extend across Guangdong and Guangxi, is quite hot. But was life in Yunnan unexpectedly long? The air felt very refreshing. The fresh air seemed to calm my boiling inner thoughts a little. Take it. yes. The scent of liquor being poured was very pleasant. After becoming sober, I didnt particularly enjoy drinking unless I was drinking with Lee Cheon-sang. This is because I thought there was no point in drinking alcohol if I wasnt drunk. But today I somehow felt like I could get drunk. I also wanted to get drunk. Thank you. Before you drink. yes? Take care of yourself first. Right Now. He emptied his glass alone and spoke bluntly. I cant let you drink this precious drink like that. If you continue to show incompetence in not being able to heal even trivial internal injuries, I will kick you out right away. Ah, why are you like this again? Chapter 190 Episode 190 The path of non-humans (4)A fierce fight with Cheonho. The first fight started with several attacks involving hostages. However, it was difficult to say that the fight at that time was serious. In other words, it is close to tasting the liver. However, when Seoliang collapsed the entire cliff that weakened the ground, Cheonho also opened his eyes at that moment. It was a miss. Even in a tense moment, Cheon-ho exerted tension on Seo-ryang. The force was so destructive that Seoryang would not have escaped death if he had not avoided it. However, the dodge was half a beat slow, and Cheonhos powerful tension grazed his abdomen. My inner pain started from then. To be exact, he was buried under falling rubble due to the internal injuries he suffered at that time. If the stones had not been frozen with the cold of the Great Red Lotus and then broken into pieces one by one, the place would have become a tomb. There was also a shield called the Tiger King. Anyway, thats not the problem. Xu Liang thought. Why cant I find my internal injuries? Coming here, I thought about the reason tens of thousands of times. But I couldnt find a clear reason. When Takgi rises, you need to know why it rises, but the veins were fine, the Danjeon was strong, and the acupuncture points were also extremely clean. However, the internal injuries did not heal. In particular, turbid air was constantly flowing out between the lungs and the heart vein, making breathing suffocating. damn. Seo-ryang scratched his head. Its okay if you dont drink alcohol. But this internal injury must be dealt with properly now. If something similar happens in the future, you cant drag it out and say you dont know. Lee Cheon-sangs eyes sparkled as he looked at Seo-ryang, who was worried. You are struggling. yes? . Oh yes. Ive tried all the tricks. However, the internal injuries were not corrected. Seo-ryang spoke in a voice that conveyed nervousness. I dont know why. Even if I think about it in many ways, I cant come up with an answer. I guess so. yes? Lee Cheon-sang emptied his glass once again. Xu Liangs face became serious. Do you know why? If you master martial arts, you will naturally master medicine. Lee Cheon-sang, refilling his glass again, spoke in an unusually bored voice. At the time, there is no one in the world who has mastered martial arts more than me. I just cant figure out why the internal injuries arent being healed. It was unexpected, but Seoryang felt an uneasy feeling. A person who breaks through the limitations of martial arts and begins to glimpse the realm of God. His abilities have already far surpassed the common sense of royalties, so even the worries of a master who has realized his ultimate power are considered trivial problems. Seo-ryang once again realized how great of a person Lee Cheon-sang was. The problem is you. Me? Theres no way you cant fix an internal injury like that if its your ability. ! Still, its funny to see him struggling. Please fix it quickly before I feel worse. Xu Liangs eyes wavered. If its my ability, theres no way I cant fix it? What on earth am I missing? S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Guyuma-gong says so. Even Muae-gong, which removes stagnant energy and returns the body to its best condition, did not fix it. No, on the contrary, when I used Muae Gong, the concentration of Takgi became worse. It is an incomprehensible phenomenon. There was no way Muai-gong would not listen to him even if he had learned magic. It has been that way until now and it will continue to be that way. Muae Gong is only a martial arts practice that removes and purifies the negative aspects of the human body and has nothing to do with demonic energy. Even two martial arts skills wont do. Then what should I do? Even with Geumho by his side, he could not correct this internal injury. why? Seoryang gradually sinks into herself. As my concentration reaches its peak, I cannot even recognize where I am or who is in front of me. Lee Cheon-sangs eyes sparkled at the sight of Seo-ryang like that. The ability to concentrate is outstanding. Its like an assassin who risks death to target his target. But that concentration will one day catch your ankle. Like right now. How much time has passed? Xu Liang gritted his teeth. Shit. Even in front of Lee Cheon-sang, he says that. I was thinking so intensely that the area under my eyes became dark in an instant. Why not? What is the reason? Seoryang mutters to herself. Lee Cheon-sang, who had been watching Seo-ryang quietly, raised his glass and said. You are forgetting the fundamentals. Fundamental? Seoliang tilted his head. The basis? What fundamentals? What is fundamental? I heard the words, but I dont seem to know who said them. Xiliangs eyes quickly turned red and bloodshot. Foundation, root, root. Grumble! At that moment, demonic energy surged from Seo-ryangs body. The red-hot magic energy had the characteristic flame shape of Gu Yu Demon. It was a terrible fire that would burn down the world of the nine people located deep in the ground. A magic attack that ignores internal injuries and opens with full force. Hwaaaaaaa! The wave of energy spread out without knowing where it was going, instantly turning the fairyland in full bloom at Gihwayocho into hell. The sky turned red and flames seemed to rise from the cracked ground. Grumbling. Blood flowed from Seo-ryangs mouth. But he didnt stop. Even though it was clear that if I continued like this, my internal injuries would get worse, I did not stop. This is because I instinctively realized that I should not stop. shaking. My whole body is shaking. It seemed as if an earthquake had occurred in the land of Seoliang. My pupils dilated and my skin became as pale as a sheet of paper. The internal injuries become even more severe. Lee Cheon-sang waved his hand. Phew. At his gesture, the pavilion and Datak stopped shaking. Controlling Xiliangs inhuman-like energy waves with one hand was truly a martial art worthy of the Lord of the Ten Thousand Demons. One angle, two angles and a half square. ah! An exclamation burst from Seo-ryangs mouth. Saaaaagh. Translucent smoke escaped from his nose and mouth. The turbidity that had been crystallized in the deep veins was released. Slurp. The injured lungs healed little by little. The heart pulse, which had been slightly distorted, returned to its proper place. And again, a moment passes. Sararak. The Guyumagi that had boiled like lava disappeared as if it had been washed away. Whoa. Seoliang let out a deep breath. A complex expression appeared on Seo-ryangs face as he wiped his red-stained mouth and looked at Li Cheon-sang. Lee Cheon-sang pointed to the glass with his chin. Drink. yes. Seo-ryang emptied his glass. The elegant scent of the Six Heavenly Heart Pills cleared my head. I hope you dont show yourself like that in the future. . Would you like one more drink? please give it to me. Lee Cheon-sang poured alcohol into Seo-ryangs cup. Seo-ryang blamed himself as he watched the cup slowly filling. I forgot the basics This is like a swordsman who uses the original sword technique but has forgotten how to hold it. The reason his internal injuries did not heal was because Guyumagong was mixed with Buddhism and martial arts. No matter what mental method you have learned, when you reach the extreme, you will eventually become one? That is correct. However, among those who have practiced martial arts throughout the ages, no one has truly reached the level of Manryu Gwijong. However, there were only true masters who sought to dissuade the species from returning to its original form. Seoryang was also among those true masters. In that respect, Seoryangs ability to combine the incongruous Buddhist martial arts and magic arts is truly remarkable. Because Guyu Demon Gong is the martial arts that can be said to be the end of the Manryu Demonic Sect. Thats why I had no choice but to be mistaken. I handled Guyu Demon perfectly, but I wasnt a proper demon. If the ultimate purpose of Divine Gong () is to deal with the upper echelon, the ultimate in Demonic Gong is to liberate the middle and middle elixirs. The destructive power of the magic attack comes from twisting the middle and middle battles. The middle and middle range is responsible for the five desires and seven emotions, so for the magic to work properly, one must use strong emotions as nourishment to gain strength. Seoliang didnt know that either. However, he clearly distinguished between when to use martial arts and when to heal. That was because he was accustomed to following the natural principles of martial arts. It shouldnt be like that. Extreme horse is literally the limit of magic. Now that his entire body is filled with demonic energy that surpasses the realm of innate nature, he must base everything on the operating principles of magic. Just because Buddhisms martial arts is mixed, internal injuries should not be treated like Buddhisms martial arts. It was rather fortunate. Cheonhos tension was a martial art specialized in killing power. It is the type of penetrator that penetrates the body and ruptures the heart vein. This was also the reason why the turbidity constantly rose between the heart and lungs. Since that was the area of middle and middle battle, it could not be corrected by focusing on the bottom and top of the middle and middle battle. Before you can become a god, you must first become a human. Surprised, Seo-ryang looked at Lee Cheon-sang. Lee Cheon-sang, holding a glass, added in a tone that seemed to throw something away as he passed by. I dont know if you are truly pursuing the realm of God. However, a person who has not even been able to properly dissolve in the five passions cannot break away from the human shell. ! You have to be angry, laugh, and be sad. Only those who are faithful to all of those emotions can be said to be truly human. Lee Cheon-sang emptied his glass. In order to enter the world of myth, you must first understand what harmony is. The fact that you were uncharacteristically anxious just a moment ago means that you are becoming a true demon. Myth means a world of myth, and harmony means a world of harmony. To put it in the martial arts style, in order to transcend the devil of the extreme devil, you must clearly know what the devil is that has reached the extreme level of the devil. Its strange. In the process of repairing my internal injuries, I came to an unexpected realization. What is surprising is that the martial principles embedded in Lee Cheon-sangs words are very similar to those of the martial arts faction. Perhaps this person may have reached the true level of the Demon Lord. Lee Cheon-sang put down his glass. Follow along. Oh yeah. Seo-ryang filled his glass with a shy expression. I showed you my ugly side. I just needed to know. From now on. I have never raised a student who makes two mistakes. I must say it. Lee Cheon-sang raised his glass. Seo-ryang also politely raised his glass. Ching. The sound of glasses clinking together sounded very beautiful. I heard you had a fight with the Beast Palace Lord. I did. You managed to survive. If I hadnt been distracted, I might have been pushed back. Mr. Meow is one step ahead of me. Lee Cheon-sang tilted his head. Mr. Meow? Ah, the Beast Palace Lord. Thats an interesting title. Seoryang, who was drinking, almost heard the news for a moment. Lee Cheon-sang said calmly. The inaction of the owners of the Sae-O-Sa-Gung is comparable to that of the former Great Majon. It was possible because the characteristics of martial arts were so different. If the Beast Prince had learned magic, even you would have had a hard time. I thought so. widely. Lee Cheon-sang put down the glass and leaned his upper body forward. It was my first time seeing this posture. A willingness to actively engage in conversation was evident. I want to hear from the beginning what happened in Nanman. Directly from your own mouth. * * * hello. who are you? My name is Yeo Sang-rin. Cherry Blossom, who was blankly looking at Yeo Sang-rin, looked at Ma Dong-pil. Ma Dong-pil cleared his throat and turned his head. Wei Hong-ryeon squatted down and scraped the floor with her sword. Hwiiing. A cold wind blew into Seoryangs residence. Chapter 191 Episode 191 The way of non-humans (5)I see. I still feel dizzy when I think about that time. Xiliang scratched his head. By the way, isnt it really unique? What did you mean? Its something similar to that suction magic attack. Seoliang grunted without realizing it. It sucks the life force of the disciple and raises the level of martial arts to a higher level Before discussing the immorality of the act, I have seen a lot of such bizarre martial arts recently. Why do people live like that? Bizarre? uh? Dont you think so? Lee Cheon-sang shook his head. It was an action that exuded determination. If you find that bizarre, I cant say that your martial arts skills are also the height of bizarreness. yes? Ive never cheated on someone elses expedition, have I? Instead, I took the young bamboo from Gojuk Forest. Ah Lee Cheon-sang said as he filled his glass. Simbeop (ķ) is a method of circulating the energy of Mother Nature into the body to remove impurities and gain strength. If you allow the mind to dwell in the heavenly sky and let it accumulate in the Danjeon, the energy will immediately change into true energy. Of course. There are animals, trees, and people in this great nature. . Broadly speaking, everyone trains martial arts in the same way. As long as you dont impose moral standards, there is no difference between you and the Beast Palace Lord. sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lee Cheon-sang emptied his glass. In the end, the method is not important. The important thing is to cultivate the drive and perseverance that can make the stronger you are now but a mere memory of the past. Xu Liang nodded. All right. Certainly, Lee Cheon-sangs perspective is far from ordinary. I thought that perhaps such a broad perspective was the driving force that made him who he is today. Can I ask one more question? Let me ask. Is there a similar method at our school? there is. also. But they just keep it and no one tries to learn it. Why is that so? Because I stopped it. Seoliang tilted his head. Lee Cheon-sangs eyes sank. Suctioning () is fundamentally not a technique suitable for magic arts. ? This is also surprising. The method of taking someone elses inner strength is usually called magic. But its not a technique suitable for magic? A petty magician can do that. However, a true magician values enlightenment rather than the spiritual skills of the right sect. Dono means suddenly realizing. Usually, martial arts or Buddhist martial arts of the Xuanmun (T) and Taomun (T) classes place emphasis on Dono (T). In order to achieve great enlightenment, gradual practice is necessary. Yes. Hmm, I think I understand. Demonic craftsmanship is about distorting the mid-range and confronting the natural desires of humans. If you dig into the root, there is no other self-discipline like this. Of course, there is a high possibility of becoming a madman or a ghost possessed by desire in the process. Anyway, thats how it ended. Strangely, there was no follow-up attack from the remaining troops. This refers to the troops of the Beast Palaces main camp, not the troops that Zhang Chu and the Light Demon Corps raided. If the palace lord had died and many of the elite troops had been massacred, they should have stood up and declared revenge, but they had remained silent until now. Lee Cheon-sang nodded. This is why the Beast Sign was able to become strong. If they think their opponent is a predator, they will run away; if they think they are prey, they will bite them until they die. They think of our school not as prey, but as a predator that cannot be defeated. Arent other sects similar? It is similar, but it is problematic because it combines morality with the principle of the law of the jungle. In that respect, the Beast Sign is honest. There is nothing to worry about. Today, I felt like I learned a lot in many ways. The little owner of the ice palace must have gone to the North Sea. Oh yeah. He said he would see me soon. Lee Cheon-sang nodded. What about Hao Wen? Seo-ryang felt his heart sink at the sudden question. Hao Wen? I know that you turned the Beast Palace upside down with Hao Wens help. Of course you might think so. I know that I received their help during my previous work as an inspector general. Still, I couldnt help but feel creepy. Although it was possible to guess, it was difficult to be sure. Xu Liang secretly averted his gaze. It was a smooth transaction. I think well have more fun in the future. is it. yes. Did you make a deal with division stocks again? Shit. I cant hide anything from this guy. It was clear that he didnt know about his contact with Somoonju, but he was acting as if he knew everything. After thinking for a moment, Seo-ryang sighed. I have decided to take over as head of the family. Lee Cheon-sangs eyes sparkled. Hao Wen? yes. What is the price? Together with me, we will destroy the Uicheon Alliance. He said he would also help me become the next successor. Seo-ryang confessed honestly. Now that the story has progressed to this point, hiding it will only incur Lee Cheon-sangs anger. Lee Cheon-sang looked at Seo-ryang with strange eyes. Quite a few people got involved in your dream of destroying the Uicheon Alliance and the Iron Blood Fortress. Those horo bastards are so! . No, thats probably because those bad guys have done so many hateful things. Lee Cheon-sang looked at Seo-ryang in silence. Somehow the atmosphere seems to have become heavier. Seo-ryang drank carefully, thinking that cold sweat would break out on his back. After a while, Lee Cheon-sang asked. What do you think? Cough! Yes yes? What? The successor. Heir? Yes. Seoliang tilted his head. As for what you think Do you really have any desire in your heart to become my successor? ! Xu Liangs face visibly hardened. Until now, Lee Cheon-sang has never mentioned the issue of successor. Although it has been mentioned before, I have never been asked this directly. My hands became cold for a moment at that aggressive question. Without realizing it, Seo-ryang clenched his fists and controlled his breathing. I dont think its a question to be joked about. You are the first person who has ever even thought about passing my question off as a joke. Um, I Seo-ryang swallowed his saliva. I Lee Cheon-sangs eyes lit up. The eye light, more beautiful than ever, tightened its grip on Seo-ryangs neck. Xiliang lowered his head. His unkempt hair flowed down, hiding his expression. I dont want to be. Is that so? yes. Lee Cheon-sang nodded. He didnt seem particularly disappointed or relieved. Okay But Im going to try. Slurp. Seo-ryang raised his head and his eyes were filled with sincere desire. I wasnt attracted to the position of leader per se. But I thought it would be easier to kill them if I became the leader after Master. . Thats what Im trying to do. Right. Are you disappointed because your motives were impure? Lee Cheon-sang shook his head. No matter what your motivation, if you have a goal, it is natural that you should make efforts to achieve it. If your will is like that, I have only a suggestion. What are you suggesting? Pasunje will not be held this year. yes? Instead of Pasunje, we will hold an event to announce the next successor. !! Xu Liangs eyes wavered. Pusssss. The glass that Lee Cheon-sang was holding turned into powder and scattered. It was an uncharacteristic mistake as the control of aerodynamic force was at its limit. Or maybe it wasnt a mistake, but evidence that he was feeling that much turbulence. Finish it before the Pasun Festival takes place. If you truly want to become my successor and become a great master of magic who leads the 100,000 demons, if you want to eliminate the Uicheon Alliance and the Iron Blood Fortress and achieve the world of magic. . And I have already told this story to the other disciples except you. Even if that were the case for Joo Seo-yoon, there were also the youngest and youngest among the candidates. Announcing a successor on this Pasunje day was no different from saying that those two disciples would be eliminated. Lee Cheon-sang filled his cup. Its the last drink. Seo-ryang emptied his glass and stood up. If you do, Ill wake up first. So be it. Oh, and Is there anything left to say? Xiliang narrowed his eyes. It was an expression that should not be dared to be shown to the master of the Thousand Year Demonic Cult. I will come back soon to learn more. Was it something unexpected? Lee Cheon-sang looked at Seo-ryang with unknown eyes. Xu Liang bowed his head and turned around to leave. How much time has passed like that? Lee Cheon-sang shook his head and muttered. I dont even know you were watching because of your internal injuries. I didnt like the fact that the growth of Bobeop was slower than expected. If he hadnt suffered internal injuries, he would have been properly scolded. Would you like to come learn something? Is that what you want to do to your teacher and religious leader? The corners of Lee Cheon-sangs mouth rose slightly. The fangs have grown quite a bit. I felt like it was time to pick up the sword that I couldnt even remember when I took it out. * * * My body feels like its going to fly as I heal my internal injuries in an instant. However, Seoryangs steps leaving the Demon Gods Palace seemed much heavier than before entering. Deciding a successor? Xiliangs eyes deepened. Isnt it too fast? Maybe the other disciples gave up early. As many as two of his students had reached the peak level, so other than those two, he might have thought the fight was already over. But even taking that into account, it was too sudden. Is there any reason to make this decision so hastily? Now that I think about it, Ive looked into a lot of information about hostile forces, but Ive never seriously delved into information about the Heavenly Demon Church. The situation in Shingyo wont be bad. Because Im not the type of person to just leave it at that. Besides, its not like youre dying right now, right? And yet you suddenly decide on a successor? Xu Liang frowned. If there is a reason, it is not internal. Its outside. Of course, it could be just a whim. Because Lee Cheon-sang is a person who would not be surprised no matter what he does. No matter what, Im telling you to slowly pull out the sword. In fact, if Jin Guanyong had not been expelled before the Beast Palace issue was resolved, Guan Ping would have been buried on the spot. The succession battle has already focused on himself and Jin Gwan-yong. There may be no point in dragging it on any longer. Its sudden, but Im fine. Xu Liang grinned. That face, without a trace of worry, was reminiscent of a wild beast. You will be able to move much more actively. As soon as he becomes the successor, he will aggressively push for the Uicheon Alliance. Because the successor has the authority to do so. Wait just a moment, old man. Im going to slit your throat soon. The heat rose and my heart pounded. My steps were also getting faster. How long did it take to walk like that? Stop watching and come out. Slurp. A man walked out from the dark shadows next to the building. Xu Liang grinned. You got it right this time. Unlike before. The man was none other than Jin Gwan-yong. Chapter 192 Episode 192. The way of non-humans (6)Grumbling! Cheeeeeek! Aenghwas handling of the large and spacious frying pan was powerful yet delicate. Wei Hongryeon wrinkled her nose without realizing it. Wow, it smells delicious. The fragrant aroma of meat being fried in oil was mesmerizing. It was amazing to see him swinging the pancake back and forth with fancy hand movements and dumping ingredients and seasonings into it with a ladle. It was like seeing a skilled chef who devoted his life to cooking. I cant stand it. Im the only one No. Wei Hongryuns eyebrows twitched. Aenghwas face was extremely serious as she glared at her criminal record. I will give it to the customer. Something like this squirrel? Hey, am I not a guest? yes. What? The Great Lord is Confucius subordinate. Im not a guest. Sseubeol. I cant refute it because its not particularly wrong. Wei Hongryeon grumbled. They say that if you take a little bit of that, the sheep will give you how much. Lets just taste it. No. You will be disgraceful with what you eat. Ill prepare it for you separately. But you cant touch this. Is that really true? You came from the North Sea. It especially weakened the liver. What does a weakened liver have to do with sheep? This amount would make a bitch like me have a stomachache At that time, Ma Dong-pil appeared, grabbed Wei Hong-ryeon by the back, and dragged her. Dont smoke and just come out. What?! Let go of this! Dont you let go? do you want to die? You can say something like that with your sloppy martial arts skills. Oh my? My confidence is crazy. If you think about it, weve never really been close together, have we? Youre welcome anytime. Okay, Ill tell you that there is a sky above the sky. Good. Let go of this first! With one noisy human gone, cooking also gains momentum. Aenghwa finished cooking in an instant, put the food on a large plate, and went out to the training hall. There was a fairly large table placed under a large tree next to the training hall. And a pure white woman looking around with a curious face. It rattled. Are you in the market? Please eat. Ah yes. Yeo Sang-rin blinked and looked at the table. All that was needed was a plate filled with various vegetables and meat stir-fried together, a small plate to eat from, and chopsticks. Yeo Sang-rin asked Aeng-hwa. Its a lot, isnt it? I want you to eat a lot. For some reason, the tone is rough. Yeo Sang-rin smiled. It was truly a smile so beautiful that it dazzled my eyes. I will eat well. Yeo Sang-rin picked up her chopsticks. The eyes of Aenghwa, who was standing to the side with her mouth pouting, grew bigger and bigger. Tsk tsk tsk tsk. Eating food is faster than you think. It seemed like he was really hungry. Aenghwa felt sorry for having served the food late for no reason and poured water into a small glass. Dont eat it too hastily Tsk tsk tsk tsk. ? Chop chop. hey? Hmm, its juicy. Its a great skill. Aenghwas eyes popped out. Five or six men brought enough to fill their stomachs. I was so distraught that I couldnt control the portion size, but I also felt like I had to give it a try. But half of it is already gone. I feel a little bit. Do you have any fresh vegetables? . hey? yes? Ah yes! Are there any vegetables? Now wait a minute! Aenghwa, who seemed to be possessed, brought with her an armful of well-washed vegetables, immediately witnessed the magic of the vegetables she brought disappearing in an instant. Youre really good at cooking. Ive been to several famous places in the north, but nothing like this. Oh, thank you. So, what do you mean? Grumble. An expression of regret appeared on Yeo Sang-rins face as she pushed the completely empty bowl. Can I ask for a little more? yes. Cherry blossoms headed to the kitchen with a worried look on their faces. Her soul was on the verge of running away when she saw a person who was no less powerful than Confucius, and who seemed to have a bigger stomach than him. Yeo Sang-rin stroked her stomach. Although it was somewhat full, it still felt lacking. At that time, Ma Dong-pil walked out from the side. I finished cleaning the room. You can stay in the guesthouse on the left side of the main hall. Ah yes! thank you. no. As Ma Dong-pil, who bowed his head, turned his back, Yeo Sang-rin asked. Can I call you Master Ma? You can call me whatever you want. Yes Ma Howie. Have you eaten, Howie Ma? Not yet. Would you like to eat together? I was so hungry that I couldnt help but think it would be good for the maid to eat together. Ma Dong-pil blinked. What can I say it was a somewhat familiar situation. Although our personalities are different, didnt Confucius always ask us to eat together? When Confucius comes, I plan to join him then. Oh yeah? Yeo Sang-rin licked her lips as if feeling embarrassed. For no reason I ate it first. We should eat together. He has come as a guest, so there is no need to wait for him. I hope you enjoy your meal. It was a fairly stiff tone of voice. People who saw Ma Dong-pil for the first time tended to not be able to approach him easily due to his blunt expression and tone of voice. But Yeo Sang-rin didnt seem to feel any pressure at all. Then how about a cup of tea after dinner? . Oh, if I had put a burden on you for no reason. No. Then, I will prepare the car. Yeo Sang-rin smiled. I asked to drink, so I have to prepare. Otherwise, alcohol is fine too. sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Are you talking about alcohol? yes. Im sorry, but I am Confucius personal escort. If I think the situation is okay, I will drink it then. I think its right to put a burden on you. no. Okay then. Ma Dong-pil walked to the training ground in the distance. In the corner of the training hall across from us, Wei Hongryeon was lying fuming. It was a dance that ended in only five moves, but it seemed like he had used all his strength and didnt even have the energy to get up. Kuh Huh? hey! Where?! . Are you ignoring me? Where are you going! Play one more round! Wei Hongryeon quickly followed Ma Dongpil. Ma Dong-pil walked quickly with an expression of annoyance in the world. Cherry blossoms, Ma Dong-pil, and Wihongryun. Although she was smiling on the outside, Yeo Sang-rin was secretly surprised. Youre so lively. The Church of the Heavenly Demon that people talk about is, without a doubt, a symbol of evil. However, contrary to rumors, it appears that this was also a town where people lived. Of course, I dont know if the people living in the Three Princes Residence are particularly ordinary. Yeo Sang-rin clenched her fists without anyone noticing. Still, lets not relax. What she showed to Aeng-hwa and Ma Dong-pil was one aspect of her efforts to blend into life here in her own way. No matter how confident she was, there was no way she wouldnt feel uncomfortable after joining the Heavenly Demon Church. Anyway, they all seem like nice people. Thats enough. He was kidnapped by the Beast Palace, but as soon as he was released, he immediately joined the Heavenly Demon Church. Although he was only a guest of the three princes, he could have become a hostage again depending on how the three princes felt. I couldnt help but feel nervous. Lets try. After a while, Aenghwa brought a similar amount of dishes as before. Yeo Sang-rin chewed the meat vigorously. * * * Boom! A huge mountain seems to be blocking the way. Even though I just turned my back and stood up straight, I felt an intangible pressure. Even without opening the magic attack or emitting energy waves, the innate presence is extraordinary. In Xu Liangs view, Jin Gwan-yong was like that. There was still room for him to become stronger, but he was already a complete warrior in his own right. So it was surprising. Revealing his presence beyond the level he had achieved was proof that Jin Gwan-yong had experienced countless mayhem. For some reason, I feel like Im looking at that guy. Lee Cheon-sang. This guy is reminiscent of an absolute demon god that disallows comparison. The impression itself also resembles Lee Cheon-sang. However, even if Xiliangs surprise was great, would he be the same as Jin Gwan-yong? has it changed again? Jin Guanyongs eyes wavered. The third person, who was looking at him with a cool smile, looked different from when he saw him before. Previously, Seoliang was reminiscent of a mountain peak rising through the clouds. It was an impression filled with arrogance that no one in this cold and noble world would come after him. But now it is different. Its like a flame. It was as if the devil, looking down at the earth from a lofty mountain peak, had appeared in the middle of the world. Although it has not revealed any demonic energy, it looks like a terrible fire that will destroy the entire area at any moment. If I fight him now, who will win? Jin Guanyong shook his head inwardly. It is never easy to predict the outcome of a fight. Its not because they dont know their skills, but because fighting itself involves numerous variables. In a fight, one wrong step on a rolling stone can mean victory or defeat. It would be the same even if it were a fight between masters who had reached the level of extreme magic, not extreme magic. Its a useless imagination. Anyway, I wasnt here to fight now. Jin Guanyong opened his mouth. I heard you came back from Yunnan. I guess so. If you have time, would you like some tea? Seoliang tilted his head. Its not difficult to have a cup of tea. But its so sudden? It may be sudden for you, but not for me. Ever since I saw you after coming out of the closed building, Ive wanted to have a chat. I see. okay. Xu Liang nodded. good. But I also have a favor to ask. I hope you listen to it thinking its the price of tea. ask? What is it? Lets play a game first. Jin Guanyong frowned. Lets have a game? It was quite vulgar language. Because of that, the meaning was conveyed more clearly. Are you planning on having a secret dance? why? Is there any reason why we cant fight? Thats not it. Xu Liang smiled. Its nice because its refreshing. Okay, lets give it a try. Xu Liang rolled up his sleeves as if he had been waiting. A look of surprise appeared on Jin Guanyongs face. Do you want to fight here? Then where do you fight? Now that weve said that, lets get started right away. . Get ready. I will not fight with you. Xu Liang frowned. You said theres no reason why we cant fight? There is no reason to fight. Please pay for the tea with something else. Seo-ryang, who was looking at Jin Gwan-yong, grumbled and unrolled his rolled up sleeves. I had something to test, but it turned out to be a shame. It probably wasnt something I specifically told you to hear. Looking at his expression, it seemed like he was muttering to himself. But Jin Gwan-yongs mood couldnt be good after hearing those words. Its a test. It is said that he had martial arts skills to test for his ascent to the top. If the opponent had not been the third person on the same pole, he would have ripped off one of his arms on the spot. Jin Guanyong said calmly. I asked Hwanhee Wonju to vacate Jamiru. It should have been sorted out by now. You emptied an entire base just to have a cup of tea? A look of puzzlement appeared in Jin Guanyongs eyes. Is there a problem? Seo-ryang, who was quietly looking at him, chuckled. no. Since they say its empty, theres nothing much to do. lets go. Jamiru was the first Lu to meet Wei Hongryeon. He emptied the large base, which can accommodate a large number of people, just to have a cup of tea. I could guess what kind of life Jin Gwan-yong had been leading. Did you prepare some good tea? Im a bit of a picky eater. do not worry. A demonic energy passed through Jin Guanyongs eyes. Because we prepared it with the highest quality products. Chapter 193 Episode 193 The way of non-humans (7)While on the way to Jamiru, the two did not talk at all. It was also a relationship where smooth conversation was difficult to begin with. If the succession battle so far was somewhat vague, it is no longer. Although they are in a relationship of death penalty, they have to crush each other to become the best. In fact, we are worse than others. Maybe he didnt like that stuffy atmosphere? Jin Gwan-yong was the first to open his mouth. Did you hear anything from the Fifth? which? He said he was not interested in the successor position. He doesnt hesitate to bring up the topic of succession. This may be because Jin Gwan-yong knows well that the relationship will not improve if it is wrapped up in various conversations. I heard. Its been like that since long ago. Seoyoon always chased only one thing: martial arts. Even though he had greater talent than anyone else at the school, he had no interest in power. It seem to be like that. My impression of Joo Seo-yoon was like a cold rock. A guy who is extremely cold and hard. I dont know why, but the desire for martial arts in Joo Seo-yoons heart will not fade until the moment she dies. I was wary of Seo-yoon. I guess so. It has to be that way. There were some who thought that a woman could not become a religious leader no matter how talented she was, but that was a ridiculous misconception. Xu Liang nodded. Surprisingly, Cheonma Shingyo was more open than any other sect in the Central Plains. There are many scumbags who only see women as sexual objects, but if you have the ability, you can rise to the highest position and make a living. A representative example was Wei Hongryeon. Even though Wi Hongryeon was a woman and a descendant of the Wi clan, an enemy of the Heavenly Demon Church, she became the Great Lord of the Gwangma at a young age. This was because his abilities were outstanding. Being evaluated solely based on ability, regardless of origin or gender. The group that strived to realize strong self-respect in the true sense was the Church of Heavenly Demon. The leader of this church is the representative of God who received the fortune of the Heavenly Demon. God is a being that is not limited by gender. There is no law that prevents women from becoming religious leaders. In fact, there was a female religious leader. The Four Great Heavenly Demons. Yes. A description of Cheongos reign of great strength with a womans body. Surprisingly, the Four Great Heavenly Demons was the time when the viciousness of the Heavenly Demon Church was most highlighted. The reason is that, less than a month after ascending to the position of religious leader, the Four Great Heavenly Demons raised the banner of conquering the central plains. Is this an unreasonable policy? Not like that. At that time, the forces of the Heavenly Demon Church invaded Sacheon and Hanam in Hubei and devastated the martial arts faction. The incident in which he single-handedly fought and won against the Shaolin Three Divine Monks, who were considered the best masters of the Shaolin Temple at the time, was very famous. It was also the second time in history that the world of magic was almost achieved. However, on the third year after his inauguration as the leader of the religious cult, Sadaecheonma died suddenly for unknown reasons, ending the religious conquest of the central plains. Afterwards, the Church of Heavenly Demon was engulfed in internal strife for decades. This is because the Four Great Heavenly Demons did not decide on a successor, so numerous demons fought to seize power. I dont know how incredibly talented the Four Great Heavenly Demons were. But I dont think Seo-yoons talent is inferior to his. . It is said that Seo-yoon is not interested in becoming the successor. It was fortunate for me. Are you lucky? You dont think so? Xu Liang shook his head. Isnt this a problem that doesnt matter now? You have ascended to the peak, and the Fifth has not even surpassed human limits yet. The gap is too big to be filled with talent. Its true, but its also wrong. hmm? Jin Guanyong stopped and looked back at Xi Liang. Seoyoon is a weak child. I wasnt talking about martial arts or talent. The reason that childs vision wasnt revealed is because he wasnt strong. If Seoyoon has a strong will to advance towards the world, she will fly into the sky without being hindered by anything. is it? At least I think so. Im really glad to hear that Seoyoon is not interested in becoming president. This meant that Jin Gwan-yong himself strongly hoped to become the next religious leader. Xu Liang smiled. Honest. There is no reason to hide it now. I had no intention of hiding it in the first place. From the moment I became your disciple, I have been running to become a god. The presence of competitors is bound to be unwelcome. There was a strange look in Jin Gwan-yongs heavy eyes. In that sense, you cannot help but be the most undesirable person to me right now. I guess so. Even though you lost all your martial arts skills after joining the military, you reached that level in just two years? Well, thats right. You have no idea how surprised I was when I heard that. Even though you dont have the same talent as Seoyoon, you were able to become so strong. I dont know how that was possible. You too died once and came back to life. Of course, Seo-ryang in his previous life was also possessed of great talent. Even if he had mastered the martial arts of the nine factions, what he learned was the sprinkler technique. Although his level was said to be high, it was truly remarkable that he, who grew up on the basis of his skills as a sprinkler with clear limits, reached the level of a master of art in his fifties. This was possible because he had good concentration and had a lot of experience. If I had lived an easy life, even if I had learned the best martial arts in the world, I would not have even dreamed of Hwagyeong. A new level ultimately depends on how you view the world. Some people can gain great experience just by looking around the streets, but others may not be stimulated unless they experience death and murder. That is correct. Jin Guanyongs eyes deepened. A deep question was cast in those eyes filled with subtle magical energy. How about you? what. What must you go through to be motivated? Seo-ryang, who was quietly looking at Jin Gwan-yong, smiled and answered. I always get stimulation. ? I am stimulated by every step, every breath, and even by chewing a grain of rice. . And just thinking about why you asked me to go to Jamiru makes Magi squirm. Jin Guanyongs eyes wavered. C I had something to test, but it turned out to be a disappointment. A guy who wants to test a master who has reached his peak and wants to challenge him to a match. No matter how confident you are, it is difficult to make such a statement. Its not that they look down on the other person, but they have no interest in anything other than their own growth. So, it doesnt matter who the opponent is. This is because it is all part of learning and a stepping stone to growth. The world this guy sees is so different from others. I see. Jin Guanyong smiled. The glimmer of a smile on his hard face was subtly creepy. It was like that. At that moment, Seo-ryang felt a strong stimulation ringing in the corner of his head. Jiiiing! My extra senses were activated for the first time in a long time. Ive decided. The smile disappeared from Seo-ryangs face. He decided to kill me. I dont know what they did to Jamiru. But one thing is certain. From the conversation just now, Jin Gwan-yong was convinced that he was a dangerous guy. Jin Guanyong turned around. egg plant. Jin Gwan-yong walks shakily. A white smile appeared on his shadowy face. Seo-ryangs expression was impossible to see, but if someone had seen his face, they would have turned their head in horror. Another moment of silence passed. How much is left? Itll be soon. aha? Ive never been down this road before. Xiliang scratched his head. Its about time. hmm? I called someone earlier with a telephonic tone. Even with magic techniques that are far from delicate, it is possible to perform a thousand-ri telephonic technique. Although the efficiency is extreme. Jin Guanyongs eyebrows twitched. Who did you call? There is one human who doesnt like us fighting. I wondered if I could reach it because the distance was so far away, but I think I managed to reach it. what? It was then. ! I felt a strong presence approaching from the west at high speed. He is not a master who has reached the highest level. However, there was someone coming here who even Jin Gwan-yong, who was said to be the best of the Protestant Church in terms of status and martial arts, could not easily touch. Jin Guanyongs cheeks trembled slightly. Xu Liang smiled. Honestly, I also want to join Jamiru. I wonder what preparations you have made to beat me. . But I also have a family of my own. I think you should enjoy risk to the extent possible. If I had Dongpil, I would have tried it, but hes busy right now. Sabak. A middle-aged man appeared in front of the two. Its a sphere, right? Say hello to each other. The man, Gogu, looked at Jin Guanyong with transparent eyes. Grand Duke. Head of Criminal Law. Xiliang said to Gogu. This guy asked to go to Jamiru for a cup of tea. Do you want to go with me? . I take it you agreed. Xi Liang looked at Jin Guan Yong. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jin Guan Yong was expressionless, but Xu Liang could read the embarrassment on his face. Since I sang Hyeongbeopdangju, I would like to sing Hwanheewonju as well. I have a close relationship with that gentleman. I received a lot of this and that, so I thought I should give it a treat. Jamiru is fine. . Shall we go? Jin Gwan-yongs face suddenly became somber as he looked at Gogu. Its been a while. I guess so. I dont think its befitting of the leader of the Criminal Law Party, which is said to be the most neutral organization along with Hwanheewon, to rush at the call of the third. It was a remark that stimulated pride. But Gogus expression did not change at all. I think it is an overly narrow-minded view to think that neutrality has been damaged by having a cup of tea. I gave in return and received in words. Jin Guanyong shook his head. Wouldnt it depend on who asks to drink? Dont worry. Because I dont really like the Three Dukes. Xu Liang grumbled. Youre doing too much. It hurts. Jin Guanyongs eyes narrowed. Did you personally come to Ye after receiving a call from someone you didnt like very much? It is not a virtue of a person in power to link private friendships with public affairs. Seoliang was inwardly surprised by Gogus continued aggressive remarks. Although he was as hard as an iron rod, I didnt think he was the kind of person who would say something like that out loud. Theres something I dont know. Seo-ryang smiled strangely. I dont know what it was, but calling the head of the criminal code was a good choice. Jin Gwan-yong, who was staring at Gogu, turned his gaze to Seo-ryang. You look like a ghost. Im a bit sensitive. Well have tea later. Ill invite you soon. Im looking forward to it. That was the end. Jin Guanyong turned around and disappeared from the sight of the two people. Although it was somewhat sudden, Xu Liang understood Jin Guan Yong. Even if you dont know what kind of hand it is, its foolish to bet on it when you know that the hand is a threat. Rather, it is more difficult to give up so cleanly. As expected, he was not an easy opponent. Xu Liang sighed. Its very sweet and bloody from the beginning. He looked at Gogu. If its like this, are you going to have a meal? Three Confucius. hmm? Be careful. Gogu was still looking at the spot where Jin Gwan-yong had disappeared. He is a dragon. But its a demon-possessed dragon. He is better than anyone else, but he will use any means to achieve his goal. Theyre all similar. exactly. In that sense, the two of you are similar. But in terms of viciousness, the Three Dukes cannot be a match for the Grand Duke. why? Because he is a true devil who lacks even the slightest morals. Thats an interesting assessment. Gogu turned around. Ill have tea later. Please take a look. Chapter 194 Episode 194 The way of non-humans (8)On the way back to his residence, Seoryang was lost in thought. A true devil who lacks even the slightest morals? Seo-ryang chuckled. Thats interesting. There are many people in the world stronger than him, but no one has ever seen such a large group of people. When he went around assassinating all kinds of martial arts people under the Uicheon lord, most of them were so much trash that even the evaluation of them as vicious was infuriating. The Lord of Uicheon and the dead guys are all there. Its just that Lord Uicheon was smarter. I dont know how bad it is, but unless youre at the level of Yeongsaeng, you wont even put a scratch on my body. The truth is that it is not the strong who win, but the one who wins is strong. I have lived for decades in a fierce, cruel, and brutal world ruled by that truth. No matter how Jin Gwan-yong turns out, at least he wont be caught unawares. hmm. Youre all here. Its really nice to see a place that can be seen from afar. Its really difficult to come here. I am very sick of Jin Gwan-yong, the leader of the cult. If I hadnt healed my internal injuries, I might have collapsed from exhaustion by now. Seoryang, who walked quickly, was faced with a startling sight as soon as he entered the residence. Chaaa! Pow! Kwaaeook! A woman lying on the floor with a strange moan. This is the 42nd time. Lets stop. Stop that, you bastard! Im going to give you a hard shot! I cant do it a hundred more times. You just have to do it one more time! This is the 42nd time Im hearing that sound. You son of a bitch! Paaaaang! Wei Hongryeon rushed in at high speed and swung his sword. The trajectory drawn by Hopo Geom was surprisingly practical. It was found that Wi Hongryeons martial arts, which are simple but difficult to avoid, are based on a single strike. but. That wont work. Seoliangs simple prediction immediately became reality. Wow! The sword bounces off the sword as it is struck gently. puck! Quack! With the tension of a light push, the Wei Hongryun flew away and fell to the ground. It was a gentle pushing technique, but Ma Dong-pils martial arts skills were as strong as anyone elses, so it was hard not to be shocked. Forty-third. Now lets really get it over with. You pathetic bastard! Are you using a long trick in a prosecutors match? Have you already forgotten that you tried to poke me in the eye with your finger earlier? Youre so loud, man! Wei Hongryun gritted his teeth. You can never go back until you leave a single knife mark on your body! It was a bloody obsession. Ma Dong-pil stuck his tongue out at Wei Hong-ryeons madness. At that time, Seo-ryang walked between the two people. It looks like fun. Confucius! 100 million?! Ma Dong-pil looked pleased and approached Seo-ryang. You are late. Oh, thats how it happened. But what do you guys do? Ah Wei Daeju and Bimu. Xioliang snorted. Bimu? Dont you think 43 one-sided fights are also called fighting? Ma Dong-pil scratched his head with an awkward expression. Wei Hongryeon grumbled. Did you come? Look at the way you talk. Why again? Seo-ryang chuckled. I thought it wouldnt be normal to live with a muzzle that can grunt in any situation. Dont waste your energy unnecessarily, take a break and straighten your hair. That way, Dong-pil wont be able to touch even a single hair of his head. no, I do not want! sun. . sun. I understand. Wei Hongryeon sat down and mumbled. If we had just one more game, we could have won. Anyway, Im so sad that I cant live. I heard something like that. Even if you dont want to hear it, its so loud that you cant not listen to it. Xu Liang shook his head. Does a rock break if you hit it with a stick? Then what should I do? No matter what I do, no matter how I die or wake up, I cant win. . If you dont like it, just get stronger. Who doesnt know that? It meant that he knew for sure that he could not beat Ma Dong-pil. Still, Wi Hongryeon showed a fairly honest side in front of Seoryang. If you try to use your skills in a fight or something, you wont be able to hit even a single blow. sure? You have to fight in a suitable fight to be able to touch even a single hair. What is that? What are your organs? Beating? How do you beat them up? With the intent to kill? Then try to kill me. Wei Hongryuns eyes sparkled. Beat it to death? It may seem like a joke, but its true. Since she picked up the sword, she hasnt done anything like practice. A series of fights not to win but to kill. In the realm of life and death, there is no way for someone who is accustomed to giving up his or her heart to fight to see who gets what the other person has first, show off his or her capabilities on a soft stage where he or she competes with martial arts. Cheering! She lowered her posture while holding the sword. you! With me again! stop. why! I told you to rest. Do it later. He doesnt even know about the accumulated internal injuries. Wei Hongryeon ground her teeth and sat down with a loud clanking sound. After the luck is over, lets play one more round. Ma Dong-pil shook his head. I dont like it. why! I will not fight you any more. You know that. You pathetic bastard. Is there a belly slit after winning? Ma Dong-pil turned his head away as if he didnt want to deal with him. Wei Hongryeon continued to wheeze and then closed her eyes. Anyway, I have to take care of my internal injuries. Xiliang sighed. Why are you coming here instead of maintaining the unit? I dont know either. Anyway, I went through a lot of trouble because of one crazy maniac. . The word no has to come out, but it doesnt come out easily. This is because mental fatigue has reached its peak. Did you have dinner? Time is ambiguous. Lets eat dinner later. All right. By the way Seo-ryang turned his head and looked at the stone wall. There, Yeo Sang-rin was sitting upright, staring blankly at Seo-ryang. What are you doing there? Because the weather is nice. Xiliang looked up at the sky. It was difficult to call the sky full of dark clouds good even with empty words. Isnt this a sky that can often be seen in the North Sea? It must be an area with a lot of snow. It doesnt come as much as you think. okay? What did you know? Xiliang walked to the room. At that time, Yeo Sang-rin woke up. Do you have any time? Seo-ryang glanced at Yeo Sang-rin. A subtle tension was visible on his seemingly calm expression. Im going to take a shower and have some tea. Dongpil! Please ask Cherry Blossom for some tea Huh? But where are the cherry blossoms? Normally, he would come running to me and jump up and down because he was happy to see me. Im sleeping. Sleeping? You seem very tired? yes. Im a little sick Ma Dong-pil cleared his throat. Yeo Sang-rin lowered her head as if she were embarrassed. Xiliang narrowed his eyes. What happened? That evening. Xu Liang said, lowering his rolled up sleeves. I just roughly made it with the ingredients I had available, rather than bringing it from a restaurant. Try to catch it. Yeo Sang-rins eyes widened. Ma Dong-pil, who was struggling with discomfort, could not even speak. oh? Its amazing! Wei Hongryeon sat down casually and chewed a piece of meat. Wow, thats good! I suddenly feel strong. Thank goodness. No, but when did you learn to cook? I dont think its easy to make it taste like this. Xu Liang shrugged his shoulders. I just did it once in a while. I prepared a lot, so eat as much as you can. yes! Wei Hongryeon hugged a plate larger than the bowl and chewed it in earnest. Ma Dong-pil, who followed her carefully and ate his food, couldnt help but be impressed. Thats amazing, Confucius. Thank you. They were two people who caught and ate all kinds of valuables in the Gojuk Forest. However, at that time, Ma Dong-pil did not know that Seo-ryang was an expert in food. This was inevitable in an environment where the only seasoning was salt. The only cooking I could do was steaming or making stew, so I couldnt really show off my skills. Seo-ryang glanced at Yeo Sang-rin. I made it for about 30 people, so dont worry and eat it. Anyway, isnt 30 servings too much for only four people? Yeo Sang-rin said, blushing. thank you for this food. Draw. And so the quiet yet noisy meal for four people began. Ma Dong-pil, who had been eating for a while, asked. But Confucius, where is Geumho? What are you asking again? Hes probably stomping on a few poor deer somewhere in the nearby mountains. Oh yeah. There was something I wanted to ask about King Tiger, but I held back. Because I felt like I would hear similar things. Yeo Sang-rin, who emptied her plate five times with a calm face, cleared her throat. Xu Liang looked at her curiously. why? Are you full already? yes? Oh no. It wasnt until I actually said it that I realized that it wasnt something I would say so confidently. Yeo Sang-rin, who had a shy expression on her face, adjusted her posture and sat down. It was a bit unexpected and there were a lot of people, but I think I had to say something. Please take care of me in the future. huh? Oh yeah. Just think of it as our home and stay comfortably. yes. And Why? I have something else to tell you. Xu Liang nodded. say. Yeo Sang-rin quietly looked around. Ma Dong-pil, who caught her gaze, stood up. sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The two of you, please talk. Lord Wi, lets wake up. Tsk tsk tsk. ok? I havent eaten everything yet Wake up quickly. At that time, Xu Liang shook his head. What are you doing getting up? sit down. yes? But Seo-ryang smiled and looked at Yeo Sang-rin. Everyone here is mine. I have nothing to hide from these people. I plan to continue to do so in the future. . If you have something to say, say it without pressure. It doesnt matter if everyone knows anyway. It seems like he made the situation uncomfortable for no reason. Yeo Sang-rin lowered her head. sorry. I didnt mean to make you uncomfortable. know. Then I will tell you. Yeo Sang-rins eyes shone like stars. I would like to ask what I can do to help you become the successor of Shingyo in the future. Cough! Wei Hongryeon coughed bitterly at the sudden bombshell remark. Ma Dong-pils body also froze as he lifted his chopsticks again. Interest appeared on Seo-ryangs face. Youre going to help me? Thats right. Does this mean that it will not remain as a mere symbol of the contract? Yeo Sang-rin nodded vigorously. As for the main palace, my brother, who will be the next palace lord, has formed an alliance with the Three Princes. In that case, it is natural that, as a person from Binggung, I should also help the Three Dukes. Xu Liang nodded. Its a good mindset. But Im not in a situation where I really need any help. Besides, I dont even know the extent of your abilities. okay. And there are many people inside and outside the Protestant Church who can help me. I think it would be better to discuss it after I become the next successor. We will discuss what happens after he becomes the successor. Those were words that conveyed great confidence. Yeo Sang-rin, who was quietly looking at Seo-ryang, lowered her head. All right. Then, if you need my help at any time, please let me know Oh, I have one question. yes? Xu Liang asked, clenching his chin. That Yuri Potential Great Law or something like that. ! What on earth is that? Please explain. Didnt my brother tell you? huh. It seemed like he had something to say, but he kept hesitating. When I looked at it, it seemed roughly like that. Yeo Sang-rins face hardened somewhat. The fact that my brother didnt say it means there was no need to say it. But since the Three Dukes ask, I will tell you. Recite it. The Yuri Potential Great Law is a great law of the non-human path created by the bloody history of the main palace. Is this the Great Law of Inhumanity? And broadly speaking, it is a Dafa that is related not only to the Beast Palace but also to your religion. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. It is also related to the Beast Palace and the Heavenly Demon Church. The only thing the two groups had in common was that they were a sect that had established a large presence south of the Yangtze River. Yeo Sang-rin asked. Isnt there a martial arts similar to the magic attack in Shinism? Chapter 195 Episode 195 Nasty Seeds (1)The next morning. Seoryang, who came to the training ground before dawn and finished praying, took a deep breath. Where should I start? Seo-ryang got up lightly, relaxed, and lowered his posture. Spread your feet wider than your shoulders and point your toes forward. Bend your knees to a right angle, extend both arms forward, and naturally straighten all four fingers except the thumb. It was a Chamchungong (վ) posture commonly practiced by beginners in martial arts, with the back and neck straight and the eyes pointed toward the fingertips. The advantage of Cham Chun Gong is that it can train the lower body, waist and abdomen, which are the fundamentals of martial arts, and is not restricted by location. In particular, it is a good practice in another sense for beginners who are learning the Naegongsim method. Its easy to feel energy. It is easy to sink into ones true self in a posture centered on the dantian, and it is convenient to attribute the abundant external energy to ones true self. It was the best practice to enter the so-called trance state. However, Ma Dong-pil, who was watching Seoryang from the side, had doubts in his heart. Why something like Cham Chun Gong? Even if you are at the level of Ma Dong-pil or Wi Hong-ryeon, there is no need to spend time on Chamchun-gong. In the first place, there were few demons practicing Chamchungong. The origin of Cham Chun Gong is Shaolin, so it is a widely known training method, but if you are a magician who has learned magic, there is no need to touch it. You must have an idea. Ma Dong-pil could not even dare to guess the state of Seo-ryang. Nevertheless, doing such training must have its own meaning. His thoughts were exactly correct. Seolyangs eyes deepened as he looked at his fingertips. After all, I have to throw it away. The principles of magic that I felt while treating internal injuries. After reflecting on himself while practicing Cham Chun for the first time in a long time, he realized that his creativity and concentration can sometimes be toxic. I have created a new level of martial arts by acquiring various martial arts skills, but from now on, I must delve deep into one path. Letting go of familiarity and taking a dip in the sea of discomfort. I was a little scared and nervous, but at the same time I was looking forward to it. Wooooow. Before I knew it, red demonic energy was blooming all over my body. Seoyang relaxed his stance and took a big step forward. thud! As soon as the training hall rang, Seoryangs training began. The two feet followed the Demon Emperors gait and the arms moved smoothly and freely. At first glance, the circular motion looked like a shamans tai chi, but it was much faster than that, giving the feeling that it was somehow more intense. Paaang! A single fist is thrown out strongly at the moment when it seems to be gently sweeping the air. Rumbling. A soft sound of thunder came from the tip of his fist. The power of the Heavenly Demon has begun. Seo-ryangs eyes changed. Wow! His movements, which were both soft and fierce at the same time, became infinitely faster and stronger. Puff puff poop! The sleeves fluttered, creating a strong wind. The hot wind met the cool dawn air and created a soft haze. A feast of martial arts that causes wind and clouds. The red magic energy emanating from both arms looked like lightning. Xiliangs power fist, which had not yet exploded, but was fully loaded with demonic energy, had already passed the five stars and was advancing toward the six stars. It was incredibly fast progress. The enlightenment gained during the fight with the beast palace lord and the process of treating internal injuries led to the achievement of absolute power. The growth of a cilantro is like this. Even completely unrelated martial arts achievements can be elevated through insignificant realizations. Whew. Its refreshing. It was a more difficult practice because the energy was dissipated right before the onset. If he had unleashed his power as is, the entire area would have been devastated. Still, when was the last time you trained properly with demon energy? I felt relieved inside. Seoliang looked down at the training ground. Ma Dong-pil was looking up at himself with a blank face. Dongpil. . Dongpil! omg! Yes yes?! Why are you so distracted? Oh, Im sorry. Stop without even realizing it Seo-ryang chuckled. Is it just a series of surprises? yes. Its a level I cant even imagine. Seoryangs training shocked Ma Dong-pil beyond surprise. The principle of using internal power, rather than a formula, was shocking. Herbiks attack was amazing, but the unimaginably complex internal force operation further maximized herbiks power. Ma Dong-pil, who broke the wall and ascended to a level that transcends humanity. Upon entering the new world, his eyes were completely different from before, and he was able to look into Seoliangs martial arts in much more detail than before. Leave the surprise and just open the door. yes? It looks like someone I know is coming. The sound of wheels rolling is strangely familiar. What Xu Liang said was true. A beautiful middle-aged woman came in through the previously opened door. Oh, so you knew? Xi Liang asked awkwardly. Why are you here so early in the morning? I guess youre not very happy. That cant be right. Are you sure youre not happy? Think for yourself. So, what are you doing today? I heard you came back from Yunnan. How can I stay silent? I came to say hello. At this early hour, which wouldnt be strange to call it dawn? You know Im busy. Otherwise I dont have time like this. You were good at tinkering before. Are you trying to keep me from having anything to say? Tsk. Soyeonsim smiled and lowered her head. Congratulations on your return, Prince Three. Xu Liang briefly bowed his head. thank you. Anyway, the only person who greets me when I return to school is So Wonju. Hoho, are we meant to be? Seo-ryang burst out laughing. Did you have dinner? If you havent, shall we eat together? Oh, its okay. I havent been eating breakfast much lately. And then he collapses. There are many people at our school who would be happy if I collapsed. You cant meet their expectations. By the way So Yeon-sim glanced at Ma Dong-pil. Ma Dong-pil, who was standing blankly, slightly lowered his head. Since there was someone attending, excessive greetings were prohibited. There was honest surprise on So Yeon-sims face. The level of Ma Howie is amazing. Its completely different from what I saw before. thank you. She couldnt help but be amazed again. There really arent any monsters. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seoryang is an undeniable monster, but I never expected that Ma Dong-pil would also show such growth. I vaguely thought that one day I would reach the realm of transcendence, but I never thought it would happen so quickly. Is this the result of aligning life and martial arts as Ma Howie said before? Soyeonsim stuck out her tongue inwardly. A man who was only the third leader of the Protectorate became a supreme expert in just two or three years. In ten years from now, wont Ma Howie also reach the level of extreme demon? Even at the same level, there is a drastic difference in level depending on how much one has practiced. Therefore, Ma Dong-pil was definitely lower than So Yeon-sim, who was also a transcendent expert. But what about a year later? After two years? So Yeon-sim could not dare to think that Ma Dong-pil would not be able to surpass her. The rice is a bit ok, but is the tea okay? Good. Dongpil, please make me some tea. Ma Dong-pil quickly lowered his head and ran toward the kitchen. Soyeonsim looked around as if wondering. Why dont you order a maid? Anyway, why cant I see the maid? The kid is a little sick. Are you sick? I heard that Confucius himself taught me the Neigongsim method? Thats right. I thought Cherry Blossom would wake up in half a day, but surprisingly, Cherry Blossoms body aches lasted a long time. It seemed like the fatigue that had been building up for so long was triggered by this incident. Its not serious, and it will get better after a few days of rest. How many kids would you like to send? Its done. Im living well on my own. All right. After a while, the two people sat down at a table under the stone wall. Soyeonsim spoke first. Rumors have spread throughout the school about the accomplishments you achieved during this trip to Yunnan. Already? yes. Is it true that the great lord above was stumbling around? That cant be right. Although he was a person who was not surprised no matter what he did, surprisingly, Wi Hongryeon was someone who clearly knew how to distinguish between public and private affairs. There are more than one person who went through a crisis together with Confucius, right? Rumors can spread anywhere. Yes, of course. However, there was also one unpleasant rumor. Uncomfortable rumor? Soyeonsim cleared her throat for a moment and asked in a quiet voice. Confucius. Why are you being so serious all of a sudden? Isnt it right? What? . You know that throwing something out without explaining it in detail and seeing the reaction is making the other person feel bad, right? sorry. But its such an absurd rumor What kind of rumor is this that makes So Yeon-sim say its so absurd? So tell me. What is it? Soyeonsim spoke in a shaky voice. I heard that the religious leader told the candidates to end the succession fight before the Passunje? At that moment, Seo-ryangs eyes widened. How did you know that? It is unlikely that Lee Cheon-sang gave the order to deliver it to everyone. There was no need for it in the first place, and it wasnt my personality to do that. But how did Soyeonsim know this? I heard it through rumors. By rumor? Is this going to become a rumor? Doesnt that make sense?! And A trace of embarrassment appeared on So Yeon-sims face. There was a rumor that the Three Princesses were planning to kill the Seven Princesses as a sacrifice to signal the start of a full-scale succession battle? ? Seo-ryangs face hardened. When you say Seven Princesses, do you mean Yeo Min? thats right. Im going to kill Yeo-min? There are rumors like that going around. It was secret, but everyone who would listen heard it. Xu Liang frowned. Why do I kill him? I dont know if its Guan Pyeong or Jin Gwan Yong. Soyeonsim nodded. I think so. There is no need for the three princesses to care about the seven princesses, and they are not the type to do so. But then there was that rumor? yes. As I said, it was a fairly secret rumor. But Do rumors spread quickly? yes. I think I was the first to hear about it, but Im sure the heads of other organizations have heard of it by now. As time passes, it will reach the ears of everyone on campus. I see. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. I have no intention of doing so, and of course I did not spread such rumors. But that doesnt mean such rumors spread without reason. . Someone leaked it from behind. Soyeonsims face hardened. Do you think he is the archduke? It doesnt matter who started the rumor, whether it was Jin Guanyong or Guan Ping. I dont really want to know. Why? I was going to kill them both anyway. Its just a matter of when. So Yeon-sim felt speechless at such a simple answer. But the problem here is. Xu Liangs eyes narrowed. I heard that Yeo-min could be harmed. I thought that not because of me, but because of someone who encouraged the rumor, Chae Yeo-min could be hurt. Of course, we cannot be sure that there is someone behind the rumor. After thinking for a moment, Seoryang licked his lips. Ill have to think about it later. Anyway, thank you. Thanks to you, I got some good information. Thats not much information. Besides, to put it bluntly, even if the Seven Princesses die at the hands of the Three Princesses, no one will be able to say anything about it. It was a cruel thing to say, but it was true. It is a battle between the next gods who will lead the next generation of Protestantism. Is there anything more ridiculous than introducing human ways into the battle of gods? However, there is a possibility that public opinion will deteriorate significantly. I guess so. What do you plan to do? Seolyang leaned back in his chair as if drowsy, his eyes shining. Im going to go have a cup of tea. yes? With whom? There is such a person. He has the amazing ability to convey his thoughts without words using just his eyes. He has a smart head, too. A total military? Seo-ryang stood up and pointed to the training hall with his thumb. How about before that? Lets say thank you and have a game of force. Chapter 196 Episode 196. Unpleasant Seed (2)So Yeon-sim refused to go back, saying that she had work to do. Seo-ryang sat in the training hall, lost in thought. Im not sure. But theres no way such a sensitive rumor would come out of nowhere. This is a rumor that broke out after Seo-ryang returned to school, as if he had been waiting for it. And that too after just one night. It takes some time for such rumors to creep in. But isnt it too elaborate? If someone had encouraged it, I would have prepared in advance. And there are only five people in Protestantism who can make such preparations and who have reason to do so. All candidates except me. Of course, the probability that it is Jin Gwan-yong or Guan Pyeong is very high. However, he did not rule out the possibility of another successor. People never know when or how things will change. I have seen many cases where people whom we trusted suddenly betray us. But Im a little puzzled. I dont know what theyre trying to do, but this method has many risk factors. What if Seo-ryang kills Chae Yeo-min as rumored? The demons have no choice but to remain silent in the fight between the gods. However, the eyes of the demons who view Seoliang will not be so kind. Even though it was the headquarters of the vicious martial arts martial arts group, Chae Yeo-min was still too young. There was also a reason why the Ma peoples favorability towards Hongwimun was at its lowest. Although there was no physical evidence, the demons knew that he was targeting the death penalty with a petty strategy. However, as Soyeonsim said, it is not a big problem. What does age have to do with selecting a representative for Pasun who will usher in a new era? Public opinion is just public opinion and cannot be a decisive move to turn the game around. I will receive unfavorable attention. But thats it. On the other hand, what if the identity of the person who leaked this rumor is revealed? There is a limit to not using human standards, and the backlash that will blow at that time will be beyond imagination. Although there will be no controversy over the quality of the successor, it is clear that the majority of demons will turn their backs on him. Cruelty can be accepted, but pettiness is difficult to accept. At least its not something God would do. Xu Liang shrugged his shoulders. Nothing is certain at the moment. Even if I think about it, I wont find an answer. Seoryang got up from his seat and suddenly felt the strong sunlight. Its already dawn. He seemed to have been deeply concerned. So much so that I forget the passage of time. hello. Yeo Sang-rin walked from one side. Unlike yesterday, her appearance in clean white clothes was so beautiful that it was eye-popping. Xu Liang nodded. Did you sleep well? yes. Yeo Sang-rins face looked very refreshed. He was a bit nervous on the first day, but after talking to Seoryang about various things, he seemed to have regained his usual cheerfulness. Well, back then, you probably had a double insult to the beast palace lord, right? I dont really remember because it was such a tense situation, but I think they were acting like two bastards and all. Looking at that, this guys temperament is also not normal. By the way, you really like white things. yes? The skin is white and the clothes are white. Since you eat so much, I will call you Baekban from now on. Yeo Sang-rin pouted her lips. Other people are eating less. Even when I was growing up, I couldnt eat like you. Its safe to say that you are the best candidate in the world, just based on your disguise. I dont know where all that food went on that slim body. Perhaps this guys greatest ability may be its digestive power, which allows it to digest even stones. I was going to come out earlier, but I thought you were talking about something important, so I waited. Are you a high person? Oh, Hwanhee Wonju is the person in charge of the schools housekeeping. At first glance, you looked very beautiful. Xu Liang grumbled. Hes just one character. Its a problem because hes a fox wearing human clothing. A fox to a person. There are white spots on the icicles, but its about the size of a fox. He said as he walked into the kitchen. Hang in there. Ill prepare a meal for you. Yeo Sang-rin was embarrassed. Oh, even if I do. Im not the kind of person who is rude enough to ask a guest to cook dinner. Xu Liangs eyes lit up. I guess Ill have to get the kids moving first. * * * Commander General. Whats going on? The Three Princes have come to visit. Hu Yaosheng smiled. You noticed so openly, but it took a day for you to come. Please take it quickly. After a while, Seo-ryang came into the office. Hu Yao-seong stood up with joy. Are you here? yes. Xi Liang looked around and said. This is the first time Ive seen the office look so brutal. Hu Yao-seongs office was a complete mess, filled with countless documents and unorganized books. Do you know that it is order within chaos? I dont know what it is, but I dont really want to know. From the perspective of a small person, it may seem chaotic, but from the perspective of a large person, it will look quite systematic. Of all the nonsense Ive heard recently, this is by far the best. Kyahaha! Hu Yaosheng made a fuss and guided Xu Liang to a chair. You came back after eating, right? Would you like some tea? As long as its not an excavator truck, thats fine. You have a wicked sense of humor. There was a scent in the office. I still dont know why I drink that weird tea. Its quite addictive. After a while, Hu Yao-seong, who was grumbling, brought out Byeok La-chun. After taking a sip of tea, Seo-ryang asked directly. So, why did you notice it so openly? What? Are you going straight to the point? Can you steal the time of the Commander-in-Chief, who is busy with construction, with a joke? Hu Yaosheng smiled. Are you sure you dont want to take up my time? Or are you just feeling hot? Xu Liang grinned. Have you heard the rumor? Of course I will. I also heard that the carriage of the former So Wonju was headed to Confucius residence. You really know all the things that happen on campus. And in real time. Youve come to the right place. Ho Yo-seong tilted his head as if he was amused. Are you curious about who the instigator of the rumor is? Arent you curious then? Who are you? I dont know what you expected, but I cant tell you. why? Because I also have to remain neutral. Xu Liang chuckled and turned his wrist. In an instant, the air in the office became muggy. So you know. Hu Yaosheng spoke calmly and weakly. Of course. The secret shrine is under my command. Its harder not to know. Do you want to remain neutral? Thats right. It has to be that way Hu Yaosheng glanced at Xu Liangs hand. It felt like that big hand was going to grab his neck at any moment. Are you going to cause an accident if I dont tell you? Im thinking about it. You have improved a lot. If it were in the past, you would have used your hands first. Hu Yao-shengs eyes lit up. It seems like you changed your mind after the inspection, right? Its definitely a ghost that has noticed. Xu Liang clearly admitted. I put everything aside, stayed in a quiet place, and tried to pursue the path of inaction and nature. At that time. What now? I plan to kill them all and become the owner of this complicated place. For now. Ho Yaoseongs smile deepened. Are you trying to destroy the Uicheon Alliance? Did you hear from the leader? You are not the one who would say such things. I was just trying to piece together the circumstances and the three princes suddenly changed words and actions. Seo-ryang shook his head without realizing it. This is why smart people are scary. It was the same for Hao Wens small lord Gong Ya-chi, but Hu Yao-sheng was also a person with as much intellect as anyone else, so he figured out Xiliangs purpose with only a little bit of information and situation. So are you going to keep your mouth shut? yes. After thinking for a moment, Seo-ryang nodded. Theres nothing we can do. A ray of tension appeared on Ho Yaoseongs once smiling face. Although I have some insight into Seoliang, I still dont know where this bomb-like person will end up. How will it come out? How will this young tiger, who is willing to use any means to achieve his goal, move forward? I enjoyed my tea. uh? Are you going already? I stopped by because I wanted something, but I cant give it to you. Is there any reason to stay? Hu Yaosheng was at a loss for words for a moment. Still, I am a total gunman I am a power that is said to be the power of all people, whether it is work or not I havent even brought up my story yet. Xu Liang waved his hand as if he was annoyed. Im busy. Even if you are busy, please give us a little time. Tell me who started the rumor and Ill think about it. Whats the deal? Youre done with the puns, right? going. Seoyang got up and immediately turned around. I was really ready to go. S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hu Yaosheng scratched his head and said. If you are thinking of going to the Archduke or the Princes residence and causing trouble, it would be better for you to quit. Xi Liang glanced at Hu Yaocheng. Ho Yo-seongs face became serious as he asked why. I dont know if youve heard, but the Archduke is not an easy person. If you blindly go straight like you did during the time of Sangongzi, you may fall off the cliff. I take the advice to heart. You should listen more. Ill listen to you later. Hu Yaosheng sighed. Why are you being so reckless? If its always like this, one day youll have a big problem. You probably dont know that. Xi Liang, who had been keeping an eye on Hu Yao-seong, suddenly took control. Although we are not close friends, I am always grateful to Mr. Ho. to? Please continue to dedicate yourself to our school. It is a blessing to me that Mr. Ho is devoted to our school. Why is this happening all of a sudden? Xu Liang smiled. Lets end todays conversation with this. I will come back in three days. A proper hoepo is served with a drink. Hu Yaosheng frowned. what? Why is this person acting like this all of a sudden? The sudden change left even the worlds greatest hero speechless. So, Seo-ryang left the office. Ho Yo-seongs face, left alone in the office with the sweet scent of tea, looked very confused. Are you devoted to your school? Is that something to be thankful for? Come back in three days? Why on earth did they emphasize three days? Ho Yo-seong, who was trying to collect his thoughts while drinking tea, dropped his tea cup as a sudden thought occurred to him. Jaeaeang! The teacup fell and broke with a loud noise, but Ho Yaoseong didnt even notice it. That gentleman?! * * * Oh brother?! Its been a while. Seo-ryang smiled and stroked Chae Yeo-mins head. Chae Yeo-mins face became very flushed. I havent heard yet that Seo-ryang returned to school. When did you come? It came yesterday. I see. Chae Yeo-min smiled. The youngest I saw after a long time was still cute. So much so that I want to pull the ball. How was Yunnan? I heard its much hotter than here. Xu Liang shook his head. Dont say anything. It was very hot and it was raining heavily. I dont think Yeo-min realizes how hard she worked. wow. Although she had genius talent, she still had little experience in the world. For Chae Yeo-min, who had never been to a Protestant church since joining the church, the story at the bottom of the mountain was more interesting than anything else. Seoryang, who was smiling at Chae Yeo-min, glanced to the side. A maid who appeared to be in her mid-thirties was standing there with a nervous look on her face. It seemed like she was the maid named Sodang that Chae Yeo-min had mentioned in the past. Are you busy by any chance? yes? Oh no! Morning training is over! Im not busy! okay? Then, do you want to go out for a drink with this brother? Chae Yeo-mins face brightened. yes! yes! Sodangs eyebrows twitched. Was it urgent? She suddenly took a step forward and bowed her head. Excuse me, Princess, but in the afternoon, I will study Caesarea Hey. Xu Liang frowned. What happens if you dont learn Caesareanology for a day? Why are you holding on to a child like that? Im sorry, but the princesss daily routine must be observed. It has been that way and it always will be that way. It is not something that even the Three Dukes should be involved in. It was quite a bold tone. Seo-ryang felt deep concern and sharp tension in her voice. I heard a rumor. The way she spoke was a bit harsh to just listen to, but at the same time, I could tell how much she cared about Chae Yeo-min. Xu Liang chuckled. I am not involved in womens education right now. Enough So, dont get involved in the conversation between the executioners. yes? Where did you learn the habit of interrupting conversations with superiors? Did Hwanhee Wonju teach you that? Sodang felt speechless. But I couldnt back out of here. If the rumors were true, the princess was now in an incredibly dangerous situation. I just Its not like I dont understand. Dongpil sometimes crosses the line too. Seo-ryang said to Chae Yeo-min. Shall we take a short walk and then go see my eldest brother? Are you my eldest brother? okay. Chae Yeo-mins smile became brighter. great! Seoliang grinned while looking at Sodang. Do you think you have to learn kingship from a book to use it? ! If youre worried, follow me too. Let me see and feel for myself how to teach Yeomin in the future. yes yes?! There was no way to stop it. Before I knew it, Seo-ryang was lifting Chae Yeo-min and holding her in his arms. It was like holding a niece. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. Life is real. Chapter 197 Episode 197 Unpleasant Seed (3)Oh, how can that be possible? I think so too Anyway, the leader said he will confirm the succession this year. Its okay to be anxious. Isnt it a rumor that the leader is confirming the succession? Its not solid information. Well, if you put it that way, I dont have anything to say either. Its all just a rumor. Even if that were the case, would someone as generous as the Three Princesses make the young Seven Princesses a sacrifice? No one knows that. Well said. Nothing is certain, so its pointless to babble about something no one knows about. Is it a famous saying? Its funny. But I dont think that rumor is a very unreliable rumor? ok? Do you know that the other candidates were all summoned to the Demon Gods Palace before the Three Princes returned to school? Was it like that? I didnt know either. I heard it from the Seven Groups, and they said that the faces of the candidates coming out of the Demon God Palace at that time were serious. Hmm Anyway, the situation is going to be a bit chaotic. I hope nothing major happens. Although it was a long distance away, the conversation between the two demons could be heard clearly in Seoryangs keenly sensed ears. As expected, its all spread. Sometimes rumors are scarier than the truth. Peoples personalities are very treacherous, and they are divided into clear pros and cons when it comes to the truth, but they also like to inflate rumors endlessly. There is a reason why all sorts of things are being said about the sect leader from the neighboring neighborhood, such as missing or sudden death, just because he did not show his face at an official event. If such rumors do not stop at suspicion and turn into fanaticism, it becomes a serious problem. Public opinion is certainly a great weapon, but it cannot be the one weapon that has a decisive influence on victory or defeat. Even the person who promoted the rumor knows that. So what is the fundamental reason for spreading these rumors? Its about controlling movement. Are you willing to sacrifice a child to win the succession battle? Whether you intend to do so or not, you cannot go outside without permission. There is no choice but to make efforts not to give the impression to public opinion that the rumors are true. You dont care about rumors? Still, its a problem. If you go out as usual, the rumor will grow like a snowball. Either way, public opinion is a powerful means of control, and in the end, only the parties suffer. Word of mouth can easily tie a persons hands and feet. It was the power of illusion and lies. Seo-ryang said to Chae Yeo-min. Have you heard anything? yes? What? People said that. I will hurt Yeo-min. Chae Yeo-mins eyes widened as she spoke. is it so? There were rumors like that. Theres no way your brother would hurt me, right? Although weve only seen each other a few times, Seo-ryang was already firmly established as Chae Yeo-mins benefactor. Xu Liang smiled. yes. But why did such a rumor arise? Thats right. Moreover, there are many people who actually believe the rumors. Chae Yeo-min shook her head resolutely. They are idiots. That cant be possible. I see. You guys are idiots. Yes, they are all idiots. They dont even know our situation. Sodangs face, who was following behind the two, turned slightly red. Arent you also on the list of people who say the person you serve is an idiot? But she didnt lose sight of the tension. You have to keep one thing in mind. This is why it is difficult for those who protect it. Even the obvious truth cannot be seen as truth. Even if Seo-ryang had a blood relationship with Chae Yeo-min, he would have been suspicious. But brother. hmm? Chae Yeo-mins eyes sparkled. Please repeat what you said a moment ago. Oh, Beast Palace? yes! Are there that many animals? Its an animal. That is correct. Because wild animals are also animals. Xu Liang chuckled. I havent seen that much. But I developed a close relationship with one of them. Ill show you later. really? Chae Yeo-min was pleased. To her, who lived a hard life focusing on learning martial arts and studying, Seoryang was more than just a benefactor. Seo-ryang whetted his appetite. You should be careful instead. Because my temperament is not normal. If anything, Ill feed you honey chestnuts. With the power of the Heavenly Demon. Chae Yeo-min, who was laughing and saying she was looking forward to it, clapped her hands. ah! And. I have one more question. hmm? What? Brother, do you want to become the successor? For a moment, Sodangs eyes wavered. Go princess! huh? That kind of thing Seo-ryang shrugged his shoulders. of course. I definitely want to become the successor. is it so? huh. I have a dream. What kind of dream is it? Its a bit of a scary dream to tell Yeomin. In any case, in order to achieve that dream, it is easier to become the next successor. Chae Yeo-mins eyes became bright. Please tell me what kind of dream it is. Hmm How should I explain this? Seoryang, who was rolling his eyes, spoke in an embarrassed manner. To destroy the Uicheon Alliance. Sodang opened his mouth wide. Is that something you would say to a young girl now? Chae Yeo-min tilted her head. Why are you trying to destroy Uicheonmaeng? Well, thats it? Its complicated to explain but theyre bad guys anyway. Arent we the bad guys? Xiliang looked at Xiaodang with accusatory eyes. I had no idea what on earth he had said to the kid to make him say this. One person was a fool who had never talked to a child before, and the other person was a demon to the core. In the end, it was either Seoryang or Sodang. At least to me, the Uicheon League are the worst. is that so? huh. You could say he was the enemy of Cheolcheon. Chae Yeo-min frowned and rubbed her chin with her index finger. The sight was so cute that Seoryang smiled without even realizing it. If someone else becomes the successor, you cant scold Uicheon-meng? You can scold me. But probably not as much as me. okay. Chae Yeo-min, who thought for a moment, smiled and said. Then I dont want to be the successor. Sodangs eyes widened. Princess! why? Thats not possible! Why not? How can you speak such weak words as a disciple of the religious leader? Considering His grace, we must do our best! Youre also Masters disciple, right? but! How should I explain this? Sodang felt speechless. Seoryang was also surprised. You dont want to be the heir? Dont you want to be? I want to be. But why are you giving up? Are you just giving up because you want to be me? Thats true too, wow Chae Yeo-min pouted her lips. I want to become a leader for Sodang. But I dont want to be that. This is not easy to understand at first glance. However, Xu Liang understood her words immediately. You want to fulfill the expectations of people around you, but its not your dream. yes. Pity appeared on Seo-ryangs face. I knew, but I had a really hard life. A young child who had no idea about the world entered the church and lived a completely controlled life. At an age when you want to run around and play, you have to learn difficult martial arts and study to the point where your head hurts. Just to become the best. Many descendants of famous martial arts families go through this process and take responsibility for the next generation of martial arts. Perhaps, if Seoryang had gone through that process, he would have yelled at him to stop talking nonsense and work hard. Life deprived of personal freedom is a very terrible thing. Xu Liang nodded. I get it. Then, my brother, let me do my best to take care of Yeomins share. yes! I will support you! thanks. Sodang shouted in surprise. Its not possible! The princesss succession battle is! hey. Xu Liang frowned. Do you want to keep interrupting? sorry. But Im the princesss Im a maid. ! Should Yeomin live up to your expectations? What are you? Instead of trying to adapt Yeomin to your tastes, just work hard to help Yeomin grow into a decent adult. I wasnt asking you to live up to my own expectations! But Im sorry for interrupting you, but I dont really want to hear what you have to say. And I will say one last thing. A faint demonic energy appeared in Seo-ryangs eyes. Sodangs face turned pale. The moment I looked into his eyes, a terrible fear came over me. Yeomin is young, but shes not as clueless as you think. Seo-ryang looked at Chae Yeo-min and asked. yes? yes. Thats true, but Chae Yeo-min gently squeezed Seo-ryangs collar. Do not fight. uh? Oh, its not a fight. Its just a conversation, a conversation. It had to be a fight in the first place. Anyway, lets go. Its on the main road now. As soon as they reached a wide street, the surrounding eyes immediately focused on the three people. Everyone who made eye contact bowed their heads. Seolyang nodded his head and greeted them one by one. How long did it take to walk like that? Seoliang felt the gaze on him increasing one by one. Rumors spread faster than you think. As expected, there is someone who encouraged it behind the scenes. I am sure now. No, even if it was just a rumor, you should believe it and move on. There is a way to put these wild rumors to rest in one fell swoop. Contrary to expectations, Seo-ryang continued to chatter with Chae Yeo-min. When we first met, it was very awkward, but as I opened my heart and approached him in a friendly manner, there was no difficulty in conversation. It was also because he had a clear goal in life. Now that he has freed himself from the obsession of breaking away from the Heavenly Demon Church and realized what his true goal is, he has nothing to hesitate about. After another minute, the three arrived in front of Jin Gwan-yongs residence. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Surprisingly, there were many people who secretly followed the three people. Although it was extremely rude, the demons knew how affable Seo-ryang was as per the rumors. At least I believe that I am not the kind of person who would take issue with something like this. Xiliang fulfilled their beliefs. It may or may not be unpleasant, but I had to keep them for now. Oh, indeed, the Archdukes residence is different no matter what. The gatekeeper was standing in front of the ornate gate. The atmosphere was different from the other disciples residences. After dropping off Chae Yeo-min, who had been holding her the whole time, Seo-ryang said. Tell them that the three princesses and the seven princesses have come to visit. If I tell you that Id like to have a cup of tea with you, youll understand. The gatekeepers eyes wavered. But even for a moment. Please wait a moment. okay. The gatekeeper opened the door and came back in half an hour. You can go inside. ok? yes? What are you talking about? I didnt come here to enter this house. What are you talking about? I told you, lets have some tea. But I dont want to drink here. Xu Liang smiled. If you go into the house of someone who promoted an unfounded rumor and die without anyone knowing, would you be responsible? ! Tell me again. Yes, I will wait for you, so come out quickly. Tell them to go to Jamiru. Everyones eyes were focused on Seo-ryang. They were distracted by the words that Seo-ryang had encouraged rumors rather than his arrogant, close conversation. A look of drowsiness spread across Seo-ryangs face. Ah, if you dont want to end up in the fourth abode, you must tell them to come out of the corner. Chapter 198 Episode 198 Unpleasant Seed (4)Demon Lord. Since when did it start? The nickname King of the Demonic Way has become an indispensable modifier when discussing Western Liang. There is nothing better about martial arts, but in reality, Seoryangs presence was not enough to be called out. However, the demons on campus called Seoryang that way. Why? It was due to Lee Cheon-sangs passive policy. When Lee Cheon-sang ascended to the position of religious leader, the central government had to be very nervous about the appearance of another Cheonma. In fact, in the early days of his administration, Lee Cheon-sang was notorious for his aggressive politics toward the central government. Now, many sects were exterminated, led by the demonic generals who became the Old Great Mazon. However, in the seventh year of his reign, Lee Cheon-sang suddenly banned the activities of the Cheonma Shinyo Church. Some say that they are trying to strengthen their internal stability or that they are trying to carry out some insidious scheme, etc., etc. However, as Lee Cheon-sangs politics focused on Su () passed for more than ten years, such rumors also disappeared. Just like that, thirty years have passed. The unique spirit of victory and ferocity are bound to gradually dull over time. The current generation of new demons all wanted peace rather than fighting. Yes. On the outside, it seemed that way. However, their blood contained the unique ferocity that only those exposed to the magic world could possess. Its just that they either didnt know it or were trying to ignore it. And the being called Seoryang awakened that ferocity. The Three Princes were sometimes arrogant, sometimes generous, and sometimes excessively timid. However, the three princes were not affected by the gaze of those around them at all. If it bothered me, I got rid of it, and if I wanted something, I did whatever it took to get it. There was infinite freedom wrapped in radicalism. The appearance of Seoryang was the utopia desired by the students on campus. And even now, the demons had to shiver at Seoryangs ignorantly hot words. Well, now that I think about it, I feel a bit sorry. yes? Im the one who didnt convey the message properly, so why would you need to go in and explain it again? Thats such a pity. What do you mean? While the gatekeeper was inwardly wondering, Seoliang took a deep breath. Then he screamed loudly. Howdy! A loud cry spread in all directions. I know youre all listening! Come out quickly! Lets go together! It was so loud that the listeners ears were blown away. Everyone who heard his voice covered their ears with shocked faces. Meanwhile, Chae Yeo-min and Sodang right next to each other were fine. This was because Seoriang protected the two with Jinki. After a while. Huh. An eerie energy wave flowed from inside the open gate. Everyones faces stiffened at the terrifying energy wave. The moment absolute magical energy was released, the gorgeous gate looked like the entrance to hell. Jump and jump. A sound made by a certain stride length. Everyone swallowed their saliva as the sound rang in their ears. I heard that you like to spread the word. Slurp. When Jin Gwan-yong finally appeared, his appearance was dazzling enough to be called the king of a nation. Do you really need to make a fuss like this? He speaks as if admonishing with his characteristic expressionless face. That heavy voice had tremendous magical power. Enough to make Seo-ryangs extreme words and actions seem like the childish actions of a child. Xu Liang shrugged his shoulders. Isnt it better than manipulating someone behind your back like someone else does? Be careful what you say. The reason I have tolerated your arrogance so far is because I have great human interest in you. Dont expect any more patience because you dare to cause trouble in my residence. Well said. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. I dont think I need any more patience with you, who tried to turn me into a shameless bastard based on a mere rumor. Jin Guanyong glared at Xu Liang without saying a word. But even for a moment. Are you talking about the unscrupulous rumor that you are planning to use your youngest child as a sacrifice in the battle for succession? What are you doing? I am not such a petty person or fool. Would you really take the risk and pull such a trick? uh. Ill stop listening to the puns. Coo! A thick cloud of dust rose from under Jin Guan Yongs feet. I am the Grand Prince of the Great Heavenly Demon Church and the closest person to the next President. Although he may be passionate about his rivals growth, he is not a timid man who tries to defeat him using mere rumors. surprising. He makes confident remarks in a majestic voice amidst magnificent air waves, and is extremely persuasive. The eyes of the demons gathered there became blurry. As soon as I heard Jin Gwan-yongs words, I was convinced. A voice that shows an ability that is truly close to that of a soul. Seo-ryang, watching Jin Gwan-yong, whetted his appetite. Hmm I dont know if this is possible with magic. what? Wooooow! A terrifying demonic energy rose from Seo-ryangs body. Chae Yeo-min, who was looking at Jin Gwan-yong with hazy eyes, turned her head sharply and looked up at Seo-ryang. Why not break the resolution you made this morning just once? What are you talking about? bang! Just like during the time of Jin Guanyong, a thick layer of dust rose from under Xu Liangs feet. Xiliangs eyes turned blood red. Jin Gwan-yongs eyes wavered when he saw that. Go!! Blah blah blah! Aaaah! Ahh! All the demons who heard his lions hoo fell to their knees at once. Their trembling faces were extremely pale. Although he did not suffer internal injuries, he was mentally shocked. A hint of embarrassment also appeared on Jin Guanyongs face. This? After the Shaolin Lion. Shouting with energy in ones voice is called Lions Hu, but the actual martial art called Lions Hu belonged to Shaolin. It is a use of the Buddhist lions hu with magic. Surprisingly, everyone who heard his Lions Roar was shocked and was able to naturally shake off their blind faith in Jin Guanyong. If Xi Liang had learned the Buddhist new techniques, dozens of demons would have died or fainted on the spot. It looks like youve done a lot of research on me. Have you heard anything like this? Xu Liang laughed eerily. If my opponent comes out with a strong attack, I counterattack with a very strong attack. Maybe its because his head was so stiff that he couldnt lower it easily. . I dont know what kind of trick you used to bewitch the demons, but you wont be able to use that trick again. These people arent stupid either. you. Jin Guanyongs eyes became scary. How do you know the unwritten name of Lions Hus? Xu Liang said harshly. Is Lions Roar a big deal? If you scream out loud, you will become a Lion Fuji. Im more curious about the method by which you bewitched these people. In fact, Shaolins Lions Rear was very easy, unlike Shaolin martial arts. Anyone can easily learn if they put their mind to it. The measure of power radiated by Lions Rear is simply determined by the achievement of internal energy and heart energy. Jin Gwan-yong, who was staring at Seo-ryang, nodded. Go to Jamiru. good. He, who was holding his back, took the lead and walked ahead. He didnt even give Chae Yeo-min and So-dang a glance. Seo-ryang said as he hugged Chae Yeo-min again. Shall we go too? yes. Chae Yeo-mins face turned a little pale. The two brothers were very nervous about the powerful demonic energy emitted and the war of words. Xu Liang patted her back. dont worry. Because nothing special will happen. At least Yeo-min wont get hurt. What about your brother? huh? A look of worry appeared in Chae Yeo-mins eyes. It looks like your eldest brother is really angry Seo-ryang nodded. Yeomin. yes? Yeomin said she wouldnt be the successor, right? yes. But even if Yeomin gives up his position as successor, you know that since you are a demon of Shingyo, you have to become as strong as anyone else, right? Chae Yeo-min answered confidently. yes! If Yeomin experiences something bad, I will go to help her at any time. But like before, there are times when I cannot help Yeo-min when I go out. . In those cases, you have to get help from someone else, or if thats not possible, you have to solve it on your own. Like when I was bullied by that bastard Hong Wi-moon? uh? Uh right. Xiliang glanced at Xiaodang. Sodang bowed his head. What you need most when you have to solve a problem alone is wisdom. Wisdom? S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. okay. And that wisdom cannot be obtained from books. Xu Liang said as he followed Jin Guan Yong. You have to see more and experience more. I need to carefully consider what principles this world operates on and how I can gain benefits by operating within those principles. Um its difficult. it is not diffcult. If you experience it yourself, Yeomin will be able to do well. Xu Liang smiled. His face, smiling as he looked at Jin Guanyongs back, was tinged with a strange coldness. Lets open the door to learning right now. * * * In the past, after a major collision between Gwangmadae and Jinmadae, Jamiru, which had been rebuilt, was much more gorgeous than before. Perhaps because it looks gorgeous and has been promoted so well, average sales have jumped 30% compared to the past. As the income he has been earning recently has been so good, a smile never leaves Lujuin Do Wi-gyeongs face. Yes. It was like that until yesterday. Invincible religion, Manmaangbok! Lord Jamiruju Taowi meets the Grand Duke! Dao Wei Qings body was trembling to a pitiful degree. Not only that, but all the demons eating food on the first floor were also in a similar state. Jin Guanyong nodded. Is there room? Yes yes! Ill take you to the top floor! Sure. As Jin Gwan-yong climbed the stairs, Seo-ryang followed, holding Chae Yeo-min. Hoo? Its very clean here, isnt it? I guess I saved some money. Wow! Dowigyeong fell flat on his face. Invincible Christianity! Manma! Okay, just guide me. Oh yeah! The demons glanced at Seoliang. They also knew about the rumors going around school. However, I was embarrassed when Seo-ryang showed up with Chae Yeo-min in his arms. what? Why did the three princesses ask the seven princesses? Was it just a rumor? No, maybe its something he does out of awareness of the rumors. You bastards! Quiet! The whispering sound could not be heard by Seo-ryangs sensitive ears. But he didnt care at all. So the four people climbed to the top floor of Jamiru. This place, which only the most distinguished guests on campus could visit, was decorated in an elegant and old-fashioned way rather than being extravagant. Then I will bring tea. I know. When Dao Wei-gyeong left, only four people remained. Seo-ryang sat across from Jin Gwan-yong, and Chae Yeo-min sat next to Seo-ryang. Sodang did not dare to intervene, so he stood at the entrance to the stairs and lowered his head. Jin Guanyongs eyes deepened. It seems like you have a close relationship with Yeomin. Well, you could say we have a pretty close relationship. Chae Yeo-min lowered her head. My third brother saved me. You saved me? yes. That bastard Hong Yu-moon tried to poison me. Jin Guanyongs eyes sparkled. Did something like that happen? I did some research on Seoliang, but I didnt bother to look into Hong Wimun or Chae Yeomin. This was because Hong Wi-moon had already become a ruined person and was lying in a bloody grave, and Chae Yeo-min did not even consider him a competitor in the first place. Thats a mistake. I knew that the two guys were close friends at the second childs residence, but I didnt know they would be this close. The youngest will not be the successor? yes? Ah yes. Go back. yes? Jin Gwan-yong spoke in a calm but frighteningly subdued voice. This stage is a stage that only those who are allowed to go on. Since you have given up the fight, you are no different from giving up your right to stand on stage. scram. Chae Yeo-min bit her lip tightly. I didnt know exactly what he meant, but it was because I realized that my eldest brother didnt have a clue about me. Then I Its okay. Seo-ryang patted Chae Yeo-mins head. are you okay. There is no need to go out. But Dont worry, just have a cup of tea. Rouge said she would ride it herself, so how much effort would she put into it? Chae Yeo-min smiled brightly. yes! Jin Guanyongs eyes narrowed. They react more strongly to the words of the third person than to their own words. I was able to see how much Chae Yeo-min trusted and followed Seo-ryang. I dont know what happened to you again. Its so different from before my closing Just say a word before the car comes out. Xu Liang, who had cut off Jin Guanyong, spoke with a serious face. Lets finalize it here. what? Lets decide, successor. Xu Liang smiled coldly. If you dont have the confidence to win in a head-to-head match, you should leave the stage like Yeomin. Chapter 199 Episode 199. Nasty Seed (5)Cry! At some point, dark clouds formed in the sky that had been clear until morning. The speed at which dark clouds dominated the sky was very fast. Is this an attempt to announce the arrival of fall in earnest? A thin but sparkling light was visible in the thick clouds. After a while. Shoot! Heavy rain fell. It was threatening to completely saturate the endless Hundred Thousand Mountains. Slap, slap. There was an unusual atmosphere as I stepped on the wet ground. Im sorry. Come on wow?! Jeomsoi and the demons fell to their knees in surprise. Invincible Christianity! Manmaangbok! quiet. ! Where is it? It was a question whose meaning was difficult to understand, but Jeomsoi seemed to understand the meaning and pointed to the top of the stairs. Was the atmosphere the man gave off so heavy and intense? His fingers were trembling. Squeak. Squeak. The sound of going up the stairs was somehow creepy. A man went up to the top floor of Jamiru. * * * Jin Guanyongs eyes trembled slightly. You are saying truly scary things. scary? Was that the goal in the end? Then did you think there was anything else to say between you and me? Seo-ryang, placing his clasped hands on the table, smiled and said. I was planning to come here after returning from school. I still cant forget the smile you made back then. You definitely tried to kill me back then. . I dont know what you did here, but you were definitely confident. I was confident that I could kill the master who had reached the top of the horse. You believe in yourself, but youre not stupid enough to not know that there are many variables in a fight. How could you be so sure? Jin Guanyong was speechless. Still keeping an eye on Jin Gwan-yong, Seo-ryang gestured to Chae Yeo-min. And then, as if they had been waiting, strange rumors began to spread. There are rumors that I am planning to use Yeomin as a sacrifice in the battle for succession. . It might not be you. Maybe its the excessive loyalty of the demons who follow you, or maybe its someone other than you. But isnt the situation too strange? Weird? Its strange. If you were going to spread such a rumor, wouldnt it have been better to stoke the fire little by little while I was away? It would be much better to take time to obscure the source of the rumor as if it were a natural rumor. Seoliang tilted his head. Someone intentionally promoted rumors It looks like they were excited because they wanted to get caught. Do you get caught up in rumors and your actions are restricted? Well, thats a good thing, and its also good if rumors are promoted as if they are the truth. But that is only a marginal benefit. It can inflict some damage in attacking the enemy, but it cannot be a decisive attack. Like the gaze of public opinion. In the end, there is one fundamental reason for using rumors to stimulate Seoliang. I knew how I would come out. . I hate trivial things. The idea is to just destroy it outright. After examining me closely, you knew that I would make a mess like I did at Hongwimun. Xu Liang smiled. Didnt you want to make me come find you with my feet? Jin Guanyong thought. Hes a scary guy. This guy doesnt get carried away by the atmosphere or pay attention to trivial issues. When something unusual happens, he is someone who looks inward rather than outward. Eyes that grasp the fundamental essence of a situation. There is no power more terrifying than this in living in the world. And Jin Gwan-yong knew someone with a similar but much higher level of insight. Master. The demons divine eye that sees through all things. I dont dare compare to him, but if this guy grows up, wouldnt he be able to at least reach the level of insight that his master has? On what kind of experience did you grow to this point? These instincts can never be innate. It is the result of experience that can only be gained by experiencing countless mayhem. Xu Liang buried his back in the chair as if he was bored. In the end, everything youve said and done so far has been lies. Jin Gwan-yong, who was staring at Seo-ryang, spoke calmly. Cant I show a false image? Xu Liang smiled. Finally, Jin Gwan-yong also revealed himself honestly. Nothing cant be done. There is nothing as ugly as arresting someone after being caught. In that respect, youre not the worst. Its a grateful evaluation. Did he think there was no need to hide himself anymore? With one arm draped over the back of a chair and his legs crossed, he looked arrogant yet free-spirited. Jin Guanyong frowned. You are a burden in many ways. Its not easy to crush. Weve analyzed your behavior, but thats only part of it. I still dont know where youll end up at the crucial moment. is it? Yes. I can assure you that my martial arts skills are ahead of yours right now. But when you think youre going to fight, you dont see the results. Without hesitation, he says that his martial arts skills are one level above the other. Nevertheless, I am saying that I cannot be confident of complete victory in my fight with you. Hes a picky guy. He is an arrogant and arrogant person. But at the same time, he also has a cool-headed view of the world. These guys are harder to deal with than you might think. This is because the way they think and deal with situations are different from ordinary people. Jin Gwan-yong evaluated Seo-ryang as someone who didnt know where to go, but Seo-ryang also didnt know Jin Gwan-yongs limitations. In the end, the only way to find out is by encountering the limit yourself. Jin Gwan-yong glanced at Chae Yeo-min. I thought about what you would do when you heard that rumor. There was no need to worry. I knew you would definitely come to me. I just didnt know that so many demons would be brought in as spectators. I see. But even there it was okay. I was planning to take action as soon as I dragged you into my residence. Jin Guanyongs eyes deepened. But you did something unexpected there again. It came to me, but instead of coming into my place, it dragged me out. I understand why you brought a watcher. Xu Liang shrugged his shoulders. I dont have the brains to think that far. I just read the ominousness of that moment. Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then its even more amazing. It means your senses are beyond common sense. Thank you for the compliment. So what about you? what? What Im saying is, are you confident that you will win in a head-to-head match against me? A strong confidence dripping from his deep, downcast voice. At first glance, it looked like that of a ruler, but it was somehow vulgar. However, the experiences he has experienced and the level he has achieved do not change. This was Jin Guan Yongs true appearance. Although he is arrogant to the point of vulgarity, he is cool-headed, confident but alert, and has good drive but is not in a hurry. It was a difficult type to deal with. Xu Liang smiled. Its not like I lived a life where I stuck with someone because I was confident in dealing with them, and didnt mess around because I didnt have the confidence to deal with them. You cant guarantee the results? No one knows whether they will win or lose until the end. But when its time to think, I just make choices. And I do my best to make that choice beneficial to me. So, Id like to ask Tuk. Seoliang hit Datakwi with his index finger. Enough of the nonsense and come to a conclusion. Are you going to stick or not? . Looking at it, Im not giving up. Jin Guanyong nodded. I dont give up. And unlike you, I dont step into a fight unless Im winning. Im timid. It is said that the fight between the monks, the soldiers, the soldiers, the soldiers first, and then the soldiers fight. Fighting is essentially about winning first. This is a first-class fight. Jin Guanyong added with a smile. After the defeat of the army, the victory comes after the war. Your way of starting a fight and trying to win doesnt work for me. Xu Liang chuckled. A guy who makes a fuss about trivial things writes text messages in a convincing way. I will tell you in advance, your childish provocations will not work. So you wont compete until you win first? Jin Guanyongs smile deepened. Well, thats fine. I feel a bit rushed, but I dont think it would be okay to stick with you now. Grumble. Xiliang woke up. This is the end of the story. Come out. Previously. What else? Jin Guanyong looked to the side. Lord Dowi, holding a tray, was walking carefully. Since Im here to drink tea, I think Id like to start by drinking a cup of tea. Youre very relaxed. Theres no need to rush. Do Wi-gyeong, who had his neck hunched over due to the tension pressing down on him to the point where he couldnt breathe, looked at the two people. Jin Gwan-yong tapped Datak with his index finger. What are you doing? If it comes, please upload it quickly. Oh yeah! Do Wi-gyeong carefully put down the car and left the place as if running away. Jin Guanyong drank the tea without hesitation, and Xu Liang looked down at the teacup with a frown. Why dont you drink it? Are you scared that you might have been poisoned? I think you could do worse than that, but thats not really the reason. hmm? Seoliang tilted his head. I feel strange. Jin Guanyongs eyes sparkled. I dont think its because of the guy coming up the stairs right now This is really strange. Squeak. Squeak. There was a strange sound as weight was placed on the wooden stairs. After a while, a man appeared on the top floor of Jamiru. Chae Yeo-mins eyes widened. Brother? Seo-ryangs eyes became sharp. Jin Guanyong said calmly. Are you here second? The person who came in drenched in rain was none other than Gwanpyeong. But it was not the view I had seen before. Pop. Pop. The eerie sound of water dripping from wet clothes was heard. Moreover, his eyes looked a hundred times more gloomy and insidious. Guan Ping, who was slowly looking around, approached Jin Guan Yong. Xu Liangs eyes narrowed. A slow walk and a subtle exuding of life. attack? Sreuk. Soon, surprise appeared in Seo-ryang and Chae Yeo-mins eyes. Did you call me, brother? OK. Gwanpyeong gets down on one knee and bows his head, and Jin Gwanyong receives the greeting as if it was natural. It was a shocking sight. It was not a situation that could be understood, at least by Seoryangs common sense. The third child wants to decide the succession here. Given what the third child has done so far, I think there is a high probability that it will be a life-or-death situation. okay. What do you think? Guan Ping looked at Xu Liang. The deep murderous intent cast in those deep, deep eye lights gave the viewer an eerie feeling. Please accept. My brother will not lose. Is that really the case? yes. If you find it difficult, I will help you, so you dont have to worry. It was a statement that added shock to shock. Now Guan Ping was on Jin Guan Yongs side and was putting pressure on Xi Liang. A ray of interest appeared on Seoryangs face, which was colored with surprise. Did you crawl under that guy? Gwanpyeong said in a hard voice. Such shallow arguments dont work. Is it a military action zone? Its not like its long because I want to crawl. Guan Pings eyes trembled slightly. But even for a moment. I guess youre not in a position to be that relaxed, are you? Why? Its even more surprising that they can afford to take care of an incompetent guy who cant even protect his own people. For a moment, Seo-ryangs face hardened. Jin Guanyong said with a smile. Have you already forgotten? I only fight to win. . I think its time for me to ask your question. Flash! The electric light shining in the window illuminated Jin Guanyongs smile in pure white. Are you going to decide on a succession right here and now? Or are you going to give up? Chapter 200 Episode 200 Unpleasant Seed (6)Gogus words came to mind. C He is a dragon. But its a demon-possessed dragon. Although he is better than anyone else, he will use any means to achieve his goal. C Because he is a true devil who lacks even the slightest morals. Minimal morality means conscience. In other words, Jin Gwan-yong is a person who does not hesitate to put down his conscience for the sake of his goals. Furthermore, I dont know anything about shame. He is enjoying to the fullest the vicious freedom that is not restricted by anything. Did they kidnap our kids? Guan Pings eyes sank deeply. The expression kidnapping is a bit harsh. Its just that you Kidnapping. Jin Guanyong spoke without hesitation. Kidnapped. I kidnapped your escorts, your guests, and even your sick maid. . Daeju Gwangma didnt kidnap you. I didnt do it accurately. It is unacceptable to involve the commander of a combat unit in such a shameless matter. no. They say they couldnt do it, but strictly speaking, they didnt do it. There was just no need for it. Xu Liang frowned. He didnt bother to hide his feelings. Youre making the board too dirty. dirty? Thats naive. It is the law of the battlefield to do whatever it takes to win. A loser is just a loser if he laments his situation by complaining about being cowardly or petty. Jin Guanyong lifted his teacup and smiled. The majestic aura of the past had gone somewhere; his face was filled with evil, and he no longer had the dignity of an archduke. To win at any cost. In the end, the winner takes everything. Its not that the strong one wins, but the one who wins is strong. I agree with that statement. I wondered if it could be interpreted that way. You are similar. Didnt you collude with an outside force to become the successor? It did. You set no limits on fighting, and I set no limits on good or evil. In the end, you and I are the same. They just chose a different means of attack. And Tsutsutsutsu. A black haze rose from the hand raised in front of the nose. Due to the thick Maggi, the temperature of the entire top floor seemed to drop in an instant. They are covering it up with all sorts of nonsense, but wasnt this school originally evil and reigning as fear in the Central Plains? Xu Liang shook his head. Thats true, but at least it doesnt come out of your mouth. Why do you think that? Even if everyone else thinks that way, we cant do that. Unless you want to tarnish the faces of your ancestors. Jin Guanyong chuckled. That doesnt suit you either. Well, thats true. Anyway, I think you fully understand what situation you are in now. I understood with utmost certainty. good. Jin Gwan-yong clasped his hands and put his elbows on the table. You have two options. One is to give up presidential power. Then you will see your people smile again. And the other one you probably know even if I dont tell you, right? Fighting without giving up. But if that happens, the lives of the hostages will also disappear. Moreover, this is a fight that is absolutely unfavorable to Seo-ryang. This is because government opinion was on Jin Gwan-yongs side. Make your choice right now. Should I fight or give up? Its a reversal of the situation. Chae Yeo-min looked up at Seo-ryang with anxious eyes. Although I did not fully understand this tense war of words, I could sense that my third brother was in a bad situation. Seo-ryang, who was staring at Jin Gwan-yong, glanced down at Chae Yeo-min. Brother Chae Yeo-min grabbed Seo-ryangs collar and shook her. It meant not to fight. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xu Liang smiled faintly and opened his mouth. Chae Yeo-mins eyes widened. Did you tell me? To overcome difficulties, you must have wisdom. yes. And wisdom is never difficult to demonstrate. yes? Seo-ryang, who comforted Chae Yeo-min with a smile, looked at Jin Gwan-yong again. Choose right away. Its nice because its refreshing. Now what choice will you make? Id like to check one thing before that, is that okay? If you are talking about the safety of the hostages, dont worry. I am strong enough to break the opponents oppression I know. Youre not that stupid. Then what do you want to check? What is your relationship with the Head of Criminal Justice? . I know that guy, and even though he is a cheap person, he is not the kind of guy who will set me up and growl at the sect leaders disciples. But when I came face to face with you, the world became sharper. Seoliang tilted his head. Is there an uncomfortable past that we dont know about? Jin Guanyong frowned. Why do you want to know that now? Of course Im curious. I would mostly ignore it, but it kept lingering in the back of my mind and stimulating my curiosity. Guan Pyeong spoke in a mocking voice. If this is a ploy to waste time, it would be better to stop. Audiences keep their mouths shut, right? What?! Your brother said so. Those who gave up the presidency dont deserve to be on stage. Stop barking at the guy who crawled into your competitors crotch, stop barking and just watch. Guan Pings face turned red. Tsutsutsutsu. The rain-soaked body dried immediately. Extreme anger incited demon energy. At that time, Jin Gwan-yong raised his hand. stop. . second. I told you to stop. Gritting his teeth, Guan Ping slowly calmed his demonic energy. In his heart, he probably wanted to blow Seoryangs head off at once. Xu Liang said with a smile. Thats right. Im crying! Guanpyeongs demonic energy stirred unsteadily. Jin Guanyong said coldly. Dont provoke the second child unnecessarily. Secondly, dont worry and just answer the questions. Why have we become so uncomfortable? Is there any reason why I should answer that question? Theres no reason not to answer, right? Lets not do that without affection. Jin Guanyongs eyes deepened. what? Why is this guy asking about his relationship with Gogu at this point? Any other intention? No way. Jin Gwan-yong, who was lost in thought for a moment, shook his head. If youre going to call the leader of the criminal code with a thousand miles like last time, it would be better to quit. The head of the Criminal Justice Department was dispatched to the outer castle last night. Oh really? It seems like you have some kind of relationship with the head of the criminal code. It seems like they are trying to do something by accusing him of kidnapping, but it would be better to give up that idea. Jin Guanyong smiled again. Do you think they kidnapped your people without even checking? I know very well what a thorough devil you are. So please answer me. Whats your relationship? Hmm. Jin Guanyong shook his head. Its not a particularly uncomfortable relationship. There was no particular conflict or contact. But the head of the criminal code is someone who cant help but look at me negatively. Why is that so? He is That was then. ? Jin Guanyongs eyebrows furrowed. what? What is it? The atmosphere has changed. I cant pinpoint it, but I suddenly felt bad. For some reason, I felt an unpleasant feeling creeping up on me and jerking my legs away. hey. Jin Gwan-yong flinched and glanced at Seo-ryang. Xu Liang said with a smile. What if I interrupt you at a crucial time? Youre curious. Tell me until the end. What kind of person is the Head of Criminal Justice? He he What? What is it? The feeling of ominousness, anxiety, and discomfort is growing more and more. It wasnt difficult to explain this trivial relationship to this guy, but I was caught up in the feeling that I had to stop talking right away. Why? Anyway, are you sure about this? ? You are a target of attention to the leader of the criminal code who will try to bite any and all of you, the leaders disciple, whenever the opportunity arises. ! Okay, thats enough of the small details. Because thats enough for me. Jin Guanyongs eyes wavered. Did you really summon the head of the Criminal Justice Department in advance? You expected something like this? expectation? How could I have predicted this situation when I never imagined that you would kidnap my people? if? Grrrr. Suddenly, the teacup on the table began to tremble subtly. Strength? Kipa? no. I wasnt shaking because of someones energy. The reason was much more fundamental than that. An unusual vibration spread beyond the teacup and throughout the table and chair Jamiru. Jin Gwan-yong, who was looking at Seo-ryang with shaking eyes, suddenly realized the intangible demonic energy swaying around Seo-ryangs body. Magi? It is a powerful Magi. But why? Are you going to fight? Suddenly some magic gasp! no. It wasnt sudden. That extremely secretive magical energy was a curtain of energy that had surrounded them from the moment the two started talking. A curtain of energy exuded by a master who has ascended to the top of a horse. A high-level technique to disturb the opponents mood. Deceitful confusion!! Rumbling! A powerful demonic energy bloomed from all over Jin Guan Yongs body. Kwazizig! The intangible demon energy surrounding Xi Liang was instantly shattered. It seemed like there was no intention of keeping it for long in the first place. Guanpyeong! Check outside! Gwanpyeong quickly turned his gaze to the window and opened his eyes as if they were torn apart. They?! Countless demons were marching towards Jamiru. Yes. It was a march. Masters wearing uniforms and carrying weapons were approaching at a frightening speed in line with each other. It wasnt about one hundred or two hundred. I could see three thousand demons coming here, radiating fierce demonic energy. Its the Heavenly Demon Army! The Great Demon Army (ħ܊), the strongest fighting unit in Shinism, and even decades later, the Jungwon Murim are still in control. The legendary army of the Heavenly Demon Church, which has never been ranked as the strongest for a thousand years, has appeared. Crumbling!! Thunder and lightning roared as if the sky was angry. It was a good lesson. The two people looked at Seo-ryang. Seo-ryang slowly stood up and smiled whitely. You set no limits on good and evil, and I set no limits on fighting Thats right. I didnt know what I had been doing until you told me. You bastard! What have you done?! I was just conveying information. what? Information that there are two traitors here on the top floor of Jamiru. They sent out information that the names of the traitors were Jin Gwan-yong and Guan Pyeong. Everywhere. ! It looks like the military department has put it on high alert. It seems like all units within the Cheonma Army have mobilized. It must be a minister. Precipitation is super-precipitation. Jin Guanyong opened his mouth wide. You are you truly crazy? Whats new? Rumble! A thunderous sound came from the red magic energy wrapped around both fists. This is the exciting thing about our school. When a serious incident occurs, we dont care about whats going on, we just arrest it and investigate. I dont really like it, but it helps me now. ! Sooner or later, the criminal court will arrest your minions as well. I said my kids are fine, right? Believe. Word of mouth after monk Byeong Seon monk? In the face of a sudden natural disaster, military tactics are of no use. Regardless of whether they are enemies or allies, they are all swept away and killed. Did you like the impromptu stage I made? You crazy guy! Paaang! Chae Yeo-min flew to So-dang. It was Seo-ryangs empty space gift. Preparations are complete. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! Xiliangs eyes turned blood red. The performance is starting. Quang! Seo-ryang, holding Jin Gwan-yong by the collar, flew through the wall of Jamiru. Chapter 201 Episode 201 A crazy person doesnt know where he might end up (1)C If something happens, immediately grab Yeomin and run away. And surrender to the Cheonma Army. You can judge the rest yourself. A small party that no one gathered here paid any attention to. Sodang was puzzled after hearing Seoryangs voice. I couldnt understand why he was saying such a thing as he was having a heated argument with Jin Gwan-yong. But right now. Only at this moment was Sudang able to fully understand what Seolyang had said. And what a crazy person Seo-ryang is. Damn it! Faaagh! Sodang, who quickly went down the stairs holding Chae Yeo-min, saw the demons with puzzled faces. Phew! At the same time, I felt a presence coming down the stairs at an alarming speed. Gongja! At that time, Chae Yeo-min hit Sodangs chest. Its all frustrating. I can run, Sodang. Sodang bit his lip. C You can decide the rest yourself. The Grand Duke, the Second Duke, and the Three Dukes. In this crazy fight, whose side should Chae Yeo-min take to be safe? You are a traitor! A vein appeared on Sodangs neck. The Grand Duke and the Duke of Li are plotting treason! Everyone, catch the traitors! The contents of the sudden shout gave everyone goosebumps. treason. It would be difficult to find a more scary word in the world. When a rebellion occurs in any organization, the entire organization is overturned. Not only the one traitor, but also everyone connected to him, dies, and countless people are investigated. There is only one action that must be taken to deny the connection and not arouse any suspicion. Sodang, who was screaming loudly, came down to the first floor in an instant, and Gwanpyeong, who had been going down the stairs at high speed, had just crossed from the third floor to the second floor. One of the demons who was standing dazed in shock shouted in a trembling voice. Am I really a traitor? The words Heavenly Demon Army and traitors gathered from all directions stimulated their fear and faith at the same time. In the fundamentally religious Church of the Heavenly Demon, rebellion was an insult to God. But isnt there a reason for the cult leaders disciples to commit treason? Moreover, treason was not something that could be easily committed. The demons around the stairs stood hesitantly and stared at Gwanpyeong who appeared there. In Guan Pyeongs eyes, he was a young man with a heinous life. Not even as good as a dog! The strange eyes of the demons stimulated his flesh. Those insignificant expendable items should not have dared to look at themselves with that kind of expression and eyes like that. The anger I had been suppressing for so long rose to the top of my head. Vulgar things! His two fists split the air. Quack! Kaaaaak! Ahh! Although it was gathered suddenly, it was a wind of sufficient force. Five demons swept away by his wind vomited blood and died at the same time. How can people who are worse than insects look at me with eyes like that? Gwanpyeong roars and raises his demonic energy again. But that was a mistake by government officials. Sodang shouted. A traitor is on the rampage! Stop them all! The eyes of the demons changed. A man who may have committed treason killed his fellow demons. Even if the opponent was a disciple of the religious leader, he could no longer back down. If you endure here too, you wont be a demon. Aaaah! Catch it! You are a traitor! The atmosphere quickly heated up and was literally a riot-like atmosphere. Dozens of demons rushed towards us with their eyes lit up, looking like hungry wolves that had smelled blood. Guan Ping roared. These guys!! Fuuuuuuu! The entire wall of Jamirus second floor exploded. Sodang quickly escaped from Jamiru and arrived in front of the Cheonma Army. Sigh! The demons of the Cheonma Army aimed their weapons at Sodang. Sigh! tremendous. It felt like my whole body was being torn apart just by pointing the weapon at me. Her breath caught in her throat, but she gritted her teeth and held it in. This was because Chae Yeo-min was in her arms. Stop! I am a maid serving the Seven Princesses! The demons eyes lit up. Sodang pointed his finger at Jamiru. One of the traitors is causing trouble in there! The four commanders of the Cheonma Army took a step forward. Sodang felt his spine tingle at the look in Commander Sas eyes. The eye glow, burning like a flame, seemed as if it would pierce through my head. Seven princesses? Chae Yeo-min escaped from Sodangs arms and stood on the floor. Im Chae Yeo-min. Commander Sa looked down at Chae Yeo-min and immediately lowered his head. I meet you, Princess Seven. Please understand that the example is brief due to the circumstances. yes. Even in these critical situations, he manages to maintain his composure. Commander Sa shouted towards the back. Take the princess and her maid to a safe place! Let the rest surround Jamiru! Jonmyeong! The loud voice was so strong that it made me shiver. Sodang, who was retreating to the rear under the escort of the Cheonma Army, glanced at Jamiru. Three Confucius. A deep fear appeared on Sodangs face. Dangerous. Hes too dangerous. Can we really get away with such a ridiculous situation? Even if he is fine, I would never let him come into contact with the princess At that moment, Sodangs eyes widened as if they were torn apart. Princess? She looked around frantically. Chae Yeo-min was nowhere to be seen. Princess!! * * * Seo-ryang and Jin Gwan-yong flew through the wall and descended at a frightening speed. It was clear that if it fell like this without unfolding the divine law, it would break at some point. Jin Gwan-yong, who was trying to escape from Xu Liangs grasp, felt the illusion that the world was becoming dark. Before he knew it, a large fist was flying towards his face. this! Puff poop! In that short period of time, we exchanged attacks and defenses five or six times. As the two people exchanged battle in the air, the new model gradually turned upside down. If you fall like this, you will definitely die, whether your neck is broken or your skull is shattered. Jin Gwan-yong shouted, Are we going to die together? noisy! Quack! Seoryang is Seoryang, but Jin Gwan-yong was also amazing. Raise your forearm to block a swinging elbow at very close range. It was an amazing martial arts skill that allowed the body to react first even in urgent moments. Xu Liang grinned. Good response! Rumble! There was a sound of thunder. Its different from before when it felt like the sky was falling. Although it was much smaller than that, it was a sound filled with deadly murderous intent. Jin Guanyongs eyes wavered. Dont cause trouble to others and see the end from afar, okay? Xiliangs double pole exploded. Quang! Jin Gwan-yong, who was descending, flew backwards in a parabola. Since I couldnt avoid it, I had to stop it, but surprisingly, the impact wasnt that big. However, it bounced fast enough to pass by several buildings. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Seo Liang hit the roof of the building and approached Jin Gwan Yong. The end of the roof he stepped on was shattered. fast! Even if he loses Chukjishinbo, his unique speed does not go anywhere. The structure of the body has changed and the principles of using martial arts have also changed, but the strength of the years of living as the King of Sal has not gone anywhere. Puff poop! A continuous burst of binge drinking. When I felt like I had to avoid it, I was only busy blocking the shots that were coming at me. And when they blocked it, they were pushed back by about twenty pieces. this guy! He may have been stronger in martial arts, but his opponent had the upper hand in combat ability itself. The ability to outmaneuver the opponent was at a level that was truly beyond imagination. Jin Guanyongs eyes sank. Pow! He flew away again. Seo-ryangs eyes suddenly changed. I accepted it. Dont waste your energy. The intention was to match the rhythm. After passing dozens more pages, the two people stopped only when they reached the forest north of the castle. Cheeeeeek! A faint haze rose from Jin Gwan-yongs body. My body, wet from the rain, dried in an instant. Ugh. Wooooow. On the other hand, Seoliang did not dry his clothes. It wasnt a heavy rain that would stop anytime soon anyway. Impressive. Jin Guanyongs face was dull and sunken as he raised his head. Your ability to control true energy is amazing. Xiliang did not open his mouth. All he had to do was control his demonic energy and set the timing for the opening of Guyu Demon Palace. Jin Guanyongs face was distorted grimly. What are you doing? It was a random statement. But Seo-ryang knew what he was talking about. What on earth were you thinking when you set off such a bomb? Are you really saying that we all want to die? I finished my story before I grabbed you by the collar. Do you think youre okay? If this turns out to be false, you will be brutally punished. Its not just you. Your entire family will die. Crunchy. Crunchy. Xi Liang slowly turned his neck. Next, I turned my ankles to one side and relaxed my shoulders. He doesnt react at all to Jin Gwan-yongs words. If you decide to kill, you just focus on killing and dont care about anything else. Pusssss. Red smoke rose from beneath Seoryangs feet. Are you saying its a question and answer dance? good night. Slurp. Jin Guanyongs eyes gradually turned black. His eyes, which had darkened beyond the pupils to the whites of his eyes, were as scary as they were foreign. By capturing you alive, I will prove my innocence Seeing how you keep babbling, I guess youre scared. In short, Xu Liang, who covered Jin Guanyongs mouth, lowered his posture. Shall we begin the super fun game of beating up traitors? this guy! Quaaaang! Jin Guanyong approached at a frightening speed. As expected, its fast. Not only was the speed amazing, but I also got the feeling that my entire body muscles were full of power. Would this be what it would feel like if a huge rock flew at you faster than an arrow? thud! Seoliangs left foot hit the ground strongly. The two people threw their fists at each other. Quaaaang! Three trees broke and fell due to the terrifying shock wave. Jin Guanyongs eyes sparkled. Strength of strength? At first glance, the swirling red magic energy took the shape of lightning. Flames and lightning clashed like crazy, creating a loud thunder. It is literally thunder fire. An extremely dangerous sound and an even more dangerous fist swung like lightning. Qarring! Quack! The sound of thunder was drowned out by the explosion that erupted along with the shock wave. The rain-soaked trees broke and fell one by one, and the crushed ground splashed muddy water in all directions from the impact. After exchanging dozens of attacks, the two swung their right legs towards each other. It was a strategy to aim for the top of each other. Bye! With an eerie sound, the two peoples new form spun and retreated. Park Bing (). The two mens martial arts skills were so close that it was difficult to say who was better. It seemed like it would be difficult to win the game in a short period of time. At that time, Jin Gwan-yong loosened his belt. Chaaaaang! Surprisingly, the belt was released and the translucent sword body was revealed. It was a very beautiful soft sword, but the air it gave off was just hideous. Xu Liangs eyes flashed. That black? Ive seen it somewhere. No, it was a completely different sword, but I definitely knew that stance. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Criminal law leader! The martial arts of the criminal law party were imbued with the attitude of pulling out the grip technique, the amplified anticipation, and even the ferocious killing. Its something called a spirit magic sword. Young Demon Sword. It is one of the Shinkyo Five Great Demon Swords and has the nickname Silent Killer. I will finish the match at once and catch you to prove my innocence. Xu Liang grinned. It worked. I think so too. Chapter 202 Episode 202 A crazy person doesnt know where he will fly (2)Bar treason?! Wei Hong-ryeon, who came to visit Seo-ryangs residence and heard the unexpected bombshell, felt like her soul was running away. This crazy person finally causes an accident! It did not occur to me that the Archduke and the Duke of Li had really committed treason. These were people who didnt need to do that in the first place. Also, who is Lee Cheon-sang? He is a Heavenly Demon of his time and a demon god whose military power is comparable to the Seven Great Heavenly Demons who led the heyday of Shintoism. then? Damn it! Wei Hongryeon, who was about to quickly leave the residence, suddenly looked back at the training hall. Swords from the West were placed on a large shelf next to the stairs of the training hall. After a while, Wi Hongryeon, who was heading to Jamiru with the Gwangmadae, shouted loudly. This shit! Why does the knifeman keep leaving his knife behind? * * * Damn it! Quaaaang! The tree, broken into dozens of pieces, fell to the ground and made a loud noise. Flash! The intangible sword energy that shot out from the spirit magic sword shot out like an awl. Fast and sharp. It was a powerful swordsmanship that was difficult to block with six feet. Xiliangs body rotated. Fuuuuuuu! There was a large hole in the rock. It was a trace of a hole in the sword. It was a trace that could be made with the sword technique of a peak expert, but that sword skill was fundamentally different. If it had hit a persons body, it would not only have been pierced, but the body would have been torn into pieces. A martial art with extreme killing power that can explode your career just by touching it. Its a bloody demon sword. Like the Gujung Demon Swordsmanship practiced by Ma Dong-pil, it is one of the most popular sword techniques in Shingyo. However, his achievements could not be compared to Ma Dong-pil. From the way he uses swordsmanship to the way he uses magic and uses sword techniques, he can be said to be the best. That wasnt all. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! A pile of shattered earth rose high into the sky. If he hadnt taken a step to the side, his entire right leg would have been blown off. Soamjang (ߎr). Kwazizig! A tree broke diagonally and fell to the ground. Even the Gwangyang Blood Clash. The martial artists who are said to be the best in Shingyo come out one after another as if they had been waiting. In this case, it is not appropriate to question whether too many martial arts were touched. Jin Gwan-yongs martial arts, which had reached their peak, were solid enough to encompass them all, and each one had been refined to its peak. Seo-ryangs body spun quickly like a top. Piiiiing! Transparent black energy passed by his shoulder. Seoyang corrected his posture and looked down at his shoulder. puck! The wound area burst open. The experience of the Bloody Demon Sword caused an explosion. It wasnt a serious wound, but it was a heartbreaking moment. If I hadnt suppressed it with Guyumagi, my shoulder muscles would have been torn. I will catch you somehow. Whiiiiing! In an instant, Jin Gwan-yong came to the front and swung his spirit magic sword. Sassasasasaak. Its far away. A huge net drawn by transparent sword lines. The rainwater pouring down like poles on the net seemed to be splitting. It was a martial art that even experts of the same extreme skill would find difficult to face. A martial arts feast that is difficult to block or avoid. I was able to see how much research Jin Gwan-yong had done on the method of killing. Red brilliance exploded from Xiliangs entire body. Kwaaaaang! Jin Gwan-yong took three or four steps back with a strong burst of drinking. The hand holding the spirit magic sword was trembling slightly. An anti-tank energy ()? Such a heavy and powerful anti-tank steel machine. Good offense. I cant ask for anything more than this. The appearance of Seoryang revealed in the smoke scattered by the rain was quite harsh. Several parts of the clothing were torn or frayed, and the wound on the left shoulder was slightly more open. But that was all. There was not as much damage as Jin Gwan-yong thought. But as far as the method of killing is concerned, its a bit clumsy. Jin Guanyongs eyebrows twitched. Seo-ryang, smiling, tore off his left sleeve and turned his wrist once. Paaaaaa! Jin Guan Yongs eyes widened as if torn. Quick There was no way for my thoughts to continue. Before he knew it, Seoryangs hand flew towards his face. It wasnt a fist or a palm. The fingers, moderately bent, looked like the maw of a wild beast, as if trying to rip off the entire face. Jin Guanyong turned his head. Sigh! A sharp wound was carved on the bridge of his nose. It is a little too late to avoid it. Jin Gwan-yong, who was about to counterattack immediately, was startled for a moment. ! elbow. As if he knew he would avoid that direction, he folded his arms and aimed for my face with his elbow. It wasnt as fast as before, but the distance between my arms and my face was too close. grasp! Jin Guanyongs posture suddenly lowered. It was the only place to escape. So, he had to keep his eyes on Seoliangs feet expanding at an incredible speed. bang! tremendous. I folded my arms to block it, but my mind almost flew out of my mind for a moment. It felt like I had been hit by an iron pole swung by a giant. Jin Gwan-yong quickly retreated and swung his spirit magic sword. No, I tried to swing it. urg! The impact of each law was too great. My wrist was so creaky that I missed the moment to swing. Seo-ryang did not miss the opportunity and attacked Jin Gwan-yongs upper body. bang! Quack! Pow! I couldnt come to my senses from the onslaught of attacks. Oh my The attacks that came after the first shock were not that strong. But it was very fast and incredibly timely. It seemed to prove that it was possible to attack it step by step and defeat it without much effort. this guy! Jin Guanyongs body turned half a circle. Seo-ryangs eyes flashed as he extended his index finger toward his temple. wickedness! The transparent blade cut through Seo-ryangs hair. If I hadnt avoided it, my head would have been blown off. It definitely feels good. After reaching extreme demon status through the closing ceremony, Jin Guan Yong has never once fought with an expert of the same level. However, he is rapidly matching his existing senses with the level he has risen to while fighting against Western Liang. It was a learning experience created by his innate senses and excellent fighting ability. Xu Liang smiled. Then we have to tear it down. For a brief moment, seeing his smile, Jin Guanyong felt a chill run down his spine. Paaang! Seo-ryangs fist flew towards his face. It was a quick but honest blow. It was not an anomalous attack like before. grasp! Jin Guanyongs left hand blocked his fist. At that moment, Seo-ryangs left foot hit the ground. thud! The force that came from the strong forward angle violently rotated through his thighs, waist, abdomen, and shoulders. Buaaaaang! Tsk! Jin Guanyong, who stumbled back, looked down at his spirally torn left hand. It was a good thing I pulled it out right away, otherwise my entire left hand would have been torn off. At the same time, a foot flew into his upper part. Stop it gasp! no. Another blurry shadow came flying out from under my feet as I was aiming for the top. Heocho! Bye! Jin Guanyong gritted his teeth. The thigh that had been hit by each technique throbbed as if it were on fire. Seo-ryangs arms moved like crazy. Bababababaak! I couldnt come to my senses. It was a completely different attack than before. Seo-ryang, who used to control the strength and weakness, play with the tempo, and show off his white skills, was now losing Jin Gwan-yongs spirit with an immeasurable change. From practical herbivory to gorgeous and beautiful herbivory. It was an incredible technique to dull the senses of the opponent who was at the peak of his power. Even Jin Gwan-yong, who was well-versed in fighting, could not keep up with Seo-ryangs ever-changing martial arts skills. If you keep doing this, you will suffer. The moment he thought that, Jin Gwan-yongs survival instinct flared up. no! I didnt want to die in the first place, but even if I did, I couldnt die like this. I dont know what he was going to do, but this guy was planning on calling himself a traitor. If so, it means that there are at least a few ways to frame someone. The Grand Prince of the Heavenly Demon Church is punished as a traitor? There can be no death more humiliating than that. I had to win this fight at all costs, both to avoid death and to resolve the injustice. this guy! Jin Guanyong lowered his head and lowered his posture and raised his demonic energy. Bub bub bub! In that short moment, as many as fifteen punches landed on my upper body. Although it was not a fatal martial arts attack that cut through blood vessels, it was an attack that could cause significant internal and external injuries. In fact, Jin Gwan-yong vomited out blood. Xiliangs eyebrows twitched. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Look at this guy? Saaaaagh! A magical energy different from before burned in Jin Guanyongs body. The concentration of absolute demon energy that surpasses the realm of extreme demon innateness is the same. But the nature of Magi has changed. What are you suddenly doing huh? For a moment, Seo-ryangs eyes widened. This Magi?! It seemed like he was slowly raising his head, but then a terrifying magical force rushed in all directions. Phew. The rain-soaked earth groaned and the standing trees seemed to tilt of their own accord. Jin Guanyongs eyes, which had turned black, regained their original light. And then it started to turn blue again. I didnt want to even bring this up. Quang! Xiliang flew backwards. It was impossible to take the damage and avoid the explosion. Jin Guanyong growled. I will capture you somehow. Cheeeeeeeek! The area where he stood was covered with a thick haze. Rainwater evaporates in the intense heat. Seoliang spit out blood-stained spit and grumbled. I didnt know you were hiding something like that. He glared at Jin Guanyong. You probably didnt steal it, but you learned it yourself? Of course. Suddenly, what Jin Gwan-yong said came to mind. C I am the Grand Prince of the Great Heavenly Demon Church and the closest person to the next President. Although he may have a burning desire to win at the growth of his rivals, he is not a timid man who tries to defeat them using mere rumors. C Yes. I can assure you that my martial arts skills are ahead of yours right now. But when you think youre going to fight, you cant see the results. I just overlooked it at the time, but thinking about it now, it was strange. This guy was clearly convinced that he was the closest person to the presidency. why? Because hes the sects great disciple? Or by climbing a pole horse? it could be. But that alone does not solve the question. The sect leader did not show favoritism just because he was a great disciple, and he was not the only one who ascended to the extreme level. The reigning Demon Emperors energy. An absolute magic technique that past religious leaders have mastered. Although it is not complete and only appears to be the first half, the demonic power that Jin Gwan-yong produces is clearly the demonic energy that reigns over Li Cheon Sang. I dont know what kind of magic technique you are learning, but it doesnt work on the reigning Demon Emperor. It was natural confidence. The reigning Demon Emperor is the best demonic power in the world and the highest peak of magic arts that rules over ten thousand demons. Xu Liang chuckled. Shall we check? You arrogant bastard! Crumbling! Guyumagong was opened. A complete opening of Gu Yumagong that has never been shown even in Guan Pings residence until now. A look of astonishment appeared on Jin Guanyongs face. It might be possible if the leader is the opponent I dont think Ill be bullied by a fool who only takes whats given to me. Grumble! A red shaped blade was created on his naturally lowered sword. It was a Guyuinhwa method that was used with bare hands. By replacing the blade with a sword, the enlightenment that he originally developed as a king of flesh was gradually being melted into his body. Goes! Inoom! Flash! The two swords collided, scattering brilliant light. Chapter 203 Episode 203 A crazy person never knows where he might fly (3)Flash! Qarring! The intense lightning flashing through the window seemed as if it would destroy Daejeon at any moment. Lee Cheon-sang, holding a glass of wine with a bored face, muttered in a monotonous voice. It tastes like alcohol. At that time, an urgent voice rang outside Daejeon. Master! Its urgent! Come in. bang! Mudam hurriedly opened the door and shouted. This is an emergency! There is currently a traitor! Calm down. Church leader! Its not really treason, so theres no need to rush. yes?! It was a blank expression that did not resemble the usual martial arts conversation. Lee Cheon-sang, who emptied his glass, filled it again. As he said, it seemed like there was no rush at all. Would you like a drink? Oh yes. Although I was impatient, I couldnt not accept the cup given by the religious leader. Mudam carefully accepted the cup handed to him by Lee Cheon-sang. The current situation? The entire resistance is on high alert. All of the Cheonma Army has been dispatched, and each combat unit is supporting the Cheonma Army in preparation for any unexpected situation. The leaders are staying in place, and members of the Criminal Justice Party are occupying the suspects homes and arresting their subordinates. It was incredibly fast work. Given the situation, we had no choice but to move quickly. Because it is a problem directly related to the safety of the religious leader. What about the general military? Like other leaders, he currently resides in the Military Department. An emergency order has been issued at the monument, but it has not been put into operation yet. Right. As expected, Hu Yao-seong knows. That this rebellion isnt real. If it werent for that, the monument would have been put into operation even before there was any sign of rebellion. It will sink within today. As there are many eyes watching, military discipline must be strictly enforced, but there is no need to be anxious. Mudam asked cautiously. Did you expect something like this to happen? I didnt expect it. But I know why it exploded. Mudams eyes wavered. The people identified as suspects were Grand Duke Jin Guanyong and Li Gongzi Guan Ping. then? Succession fight. Thats right. The corners of Lee Cheon-sangs mouth rose. I knew something would happen, but I didnt know it would be such a dangerous accident. Even the leaders engage in political strife. However, no matter how radical the leadership, they do not create a situation called treason to attack their opponents. No, you cant do that. Because the risk was too great. If it turns out that the other person is not a traitor, you will have to deal with the backlash, and the only way to deal with it is death. The more powerful a weapon is, the more dangerous it is for the person using it. Seoryang completely shattered the frame of invisible fear. What were you trying to do to take care of it? Seoliang would probably have answered like this. All you have to do is make him a real traitor. Isnt the result important? Lee Cheon-sang chuckled without realizing it. Mudams face turned red. If you spread false information to win the succession battle, it is an unparalleled crime. is it? yes? You dont know yet, do you? Whether those two children committed treason or not. ! Mudams eyes wavered. You just said it wasnt real treason, so why are you saying that now? Its not like a real rebellion has occurred, but depending on how you create the situation, lies can transform into truth. It meant that if you make the false accusation real, you will believe in the truth. It was nonsense, but Mudam lowered his head. In any case, it is the authority of the religious leader to decide the final outcome of the succession battle, so it does not matter as long as it pleases the religious leader in some way. In the end, the succession battle is also an evaluation of whether one can hold the throne under Gods watch. Even if one commits a mortal sin, there is no problem as long as one proves that the successor has sufficient qualifications. Drink and calm your mind. And then go back and fix the kids. yes. After emptying his glass, Mudam returned to his cautious stance. The eyes of Lee Cheon-sang, who was left alone, gave off a bluish light. You deserve praise for moving without limits, but it is also your responsibility to bear the consequences. Push! The glass in his hand broke. If you dont produce results that I like, no matter how much I like you, I wont pay attention to you. * * * Boom! Seo-ryangs body smashed through five trees and fell to the ground. His face was a complete mess, covered in muddy water. However, demonic energy like heat evaporated the rainwater and shook off the dust. Paang! Jin Gwan-yong approached in an instant and swung his spirit magic sword. Ugh! An illusion of a gigantic sword appeared in the thunderous sky. It seemed like the giants sword would cut Seo-ryangs body in two at once. At that time, flames erupted from Xiliangs right-handed sword. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! Fuuuuuuu! The illusion of the sword shattered, and a huge pillar of fire took its place. Kaaap! As Jin Gwan-yong put his energy into action, his blue magic energy soared. It was such an incredible magical power that it made my heart tremble just by looking at it. A huge pillar of fire stirred and engulfed his body in one go. Qarring! The flames covered an area with a radius of three feet and spread in all directions, turning the broken trees into powder. It was a scene of destruction created by countless pottery fragments and extreme amounts of magical energy. Flash! Xi Liang flew high in the sky and was launched at Jin Guan Yong at a frightening speed. Jin Gwan-yong, who was staggering and controlling the seething demon energy, raised his head. As he approached with a white smile, a red light blazed in his hands as he released the Xilyang capital. Jin Gwan-yong swung his spirit magic sword. Quack! As he drank heavily, Jin Guanyongs legs sank into the ground up to his shins. It was he who was surrounded by the reigning Demon Emperor, the greatest demon artist in the world. Even in the rain-soaked ground, it was difficult to sink this deep. You bastard. Jin Gwan-yong turned his head at the eerie muttering. Seoryang, who had been thrown away, was running again. It was truly incomprehensible physical strength. If it had already been like this, there wouldnt have been a needless fuss about treason or something. This guy! Quang! Jin Guanyongs eyes wavered. The sword strike that was meant to split upwards and downwards cut into the air. Seo-ryang, who was approaching at breakneck speed, was suddenly approaching from his left with his back turned. what?! How can you show this movement? No, Ive seen this movement before somewhere. Demon Emperor Limbo!! Why didnt I recognize it until now? It was clear that the method of that guy, who avoided his own martial arts moves with magical movements and narrowed the evasion radius using enormous pressure, was the Demon Emperors Reign. This is the season of Choi Sang-seung, which is said to be the best teaching method in Shinto religion and surpasses even the Yeondae Gupum (ɏ_Ʒ) of Shaolin. And it was a walking technique that he was also learning, but it was so difficult that he could not even master it. Are you familiar with it? Paaaaang! Jin Guanyongs body shook. It was a powerful long hit. If I hadnt offset it with Soamjang, my upper body would have been blown away due to my incredible career. You wont be able to use it. My legs dug deeper into the ground. You can escape if you want to, but each time, Seoliang launches a powerful attack. All I could do now was defend myself. Boom. Seoyang flew into the air and swung his foot. Bye! Pfft! tremendous. It was a method I had never seen anywhere before. The arm I was blocking was burning, and I felt like everything from my collarbone to the ribs on the other side would break. What on earth Jin Gwan-yong couldnt understand the current situation. Seoliangs growth was surprising, but he still thought he was on top. In addition to the power of time, didnt he personally teach the first half of the reigning Demon Emperor to Lee Cheon-sang? I thought there was no way I could lose even if I competed head-on. Its just that I wanted to be as careful as possible, so I didnt do it openly. But what is this? How is this possible? Papa papapang! A pouring onslaught. Most of them were blocked or canceled out, but one or two attacks definitely hit the mark. There were no immediate serious injuries, such as broken bones, but internal injuries were gradually accumulating. What on earth is this guy?! Jin Gwan-yong was called a genius as much as anyone else in terms of enlightenment and method of living. However, the opponent was the Death God himself, who had been fighting death for decades. Jin Gwan-yongs plan to deal with Seo-ryang with killing methods was no different from a cat raising its claws to tear a tiger to death. Jin Guanyong raised his head. Xu Liang was waving his hands with a cold face. It was neither martial law nor martial law, but martial law. His fingers were raised like tiger claws, as if he was going to dig out the uvula with his bare hands. this! Peeeeeeee! Does that kind of power still remain? Jin Gwan-yong, who nullified this attack with the Explosive Blood Demon Sword and Gwangyang Blood Bird, let out a heavy breath. Xu Liang looked down at his hands. The wound from the bloody demon sword was torn and torn, and his hands were covered in blood. As expected, its not easy. Surprisingly, it is easier to shake the spirit of a guy like Jin Gwan-yong. Moreover, once it is shaken, there is a high possibility that it will be damaged beyond repair. This is because there is so much self-love. However, even if I pushed with my skills, it seemed like I could still endure it. But now I have the upper hand. Gradually, we will win. That was then. Seo-ryangs body flinched as he tried to attack Jin Gwan-yong again. Jin Guanyong smiled crookedly. Okay, I found it somehow. Paaaaang! The person approaching at breakneck speed through the heavy rain was none other than Gwanpyeong. I guess the game will be decided now. I must hold on to you At that moment, Jin Gwan-yong felt speechless. It was the same with Seoliang. blood? Guan Pings body was covered in blood. Even with heavy rain pouring down continuously, the blood that had not yet drained was all over my body. Jin Guanyongs eyes widened. What are you like? Cough! Those who interfere Interruption? Whos interfering with this?! In Gwanpyeongs eyes, something deadly arose. It was the demons on base and the Cheonma Army. Jin Guanyongs face turned pale. Xu Liang looked at Guan Ping as if it was absurd. You make up your own reasons. Jin Gwan-yong shouted loudly. You idiot! What would you do if you killed the demons in that situation? Guan Pyeong shouted at him. What if I do that? Are you saying I should have just been captured by those guys?! this person! This is all because of him! That guy made a ridiculous accusation! What if I make the false accusation against him true? A suspected traitor killed a school demon, will they trust you? Guan Pings eyebrows twisted grimly. You? Why dont you say us? What what? You sure youre not planning on taking him out on your own?! I thought it was a pity, but Jin Gwan-yong also couldnt maintain his composure. The situation was too bad for that. Seoliang tilted his head. what? Why is he like that? I thought it was only in Jamiru. I thought it was a situation where there was some sort of deal between the two and Guan Pyeong was bowing down to Jin Gwan Yong for that. So I thought they would easily respond to his provocation. But now that I look at it, I have become a completely different person. If he had seen the government in the past, he would not have shaken hands like that. I may be smart, but I dont think Im stupid. Theres something. Something I dont know. At that time, the two people glared at Seo-ryang at the same time. Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lets catch that guy first and talk about it. The Heavenly Demon Army is chasing him. good night. Xu Liang wrinkled his face. Damn it, now is not the time to worry about anyone. Chapter 204 Episode 204 A crazy person doesnt know where he will fly (4)This is true. The pouring rain, shouting here and there, and the tense atmosphere had no effect on their conversation. I have lived over seventy years, but I could never have imagined that a rebellion would occur during my lifetime. The skinny old man spoke in a playful tone. But unlike his tone, his eyes were cold. Then, a proud old man standing next to him with his arms crossed opened his mouth. We still dont know if its really treason. Then that would be a relief. All we have to do is punish the person who spread the rumor. Then the old man who was smoothing the wet grass behind them shook his head. It wont be easy. The two old men turned their backs. The old blood beast mazon (Ѫħ), who was smoothing the grass, spoke calmly. Even if its treason or not, its not a game we can get involved in. Why do you think so, sir? Look at the demons. Even though hes very nervous, his eyes are so sinister that if he sees a traitor, hes ready to cut them into pieces. But they already know. What do you mean? This sudden situation is actually a stage of illusion. Pop. The grass was torn. The old man sighed. They also implicitly know that this is a bloody and vicious fight between the successors. The skinny old mans face distorted. No matter how much of a succession battle there is, if you spread false facts about treason, no matter who you are, your life will be ruined. Is that even the Three Dukes? ! Gou Lu (ݘ), werent you secretly supporting the Three Dukes? Gorumazon, a skinny old man, shook his head. No matter how much I support the Three Dukes, this is a completely different issue. You should take responsibility. Thats right. You have to take responsibility. But you and we dont need to discuss that. Why is that? The old man stood up. He had an average physique, but when he straightened his back, it felt as if a mountain had risen. No matter what you do, it is the sect leader who decides the succession. Gorumazon and Iron Sword Majon nodded. Of course, the leader might think like us. They should take responsibility. However, if the leader supports a successor, we have no choice but to accept it. . That is our destiny as representatives of Pasun, the leader of the Heavenly Demon Church, and in the family of a god who rules over ten thousand demons. It was a statement that made one realize that it was absolute power. No emperor or king of any country in history would have ever held such power. Gorumazon sighed. You really are a troubled person. But we cant think that the Archduke and the Duke of Li really committed treason huh? Argh! I saw a person running in the distance, causing a bloody wind. Gorumazons eyes became bright and Iron Sword Mazons eyes narrowed. The Blood Beast Mazon shook his head. Gongja Lee are you crossing a river you shouldnt cross? It touched the Cheonma Army. The Cheonma Army, the strongest organization in Protestantism. Moreover, they gathered to suppress the rebellion. Attacking the Heavenly Demon Army is no different from admitting treason. Even if he did not commit treason, he killed the demon army that was dispatched after receiving an emergency order, which is the most serious crime. At that time, the Iron Sword Mazons eyes lit up. That kid? hmm? Why but? Its because I see a child with whom I have a connection. who? Outside of Gwangma Daeju. Ah, the one who is the worst crazy girl in our school? When the Blood Beast Mazon gave a quick glance, the Gorumazon cleared his throat. No, thats what everyone calls it. But why that kid? That kid is a swordsman. Dont you see how he carries so many swords? hmm? Huh, really. But isnt that the seventh night? I think so. I heard that the Yooseong twin swords, the Chilya sword, and the four nameless swords are the three gongjas favorite weapons? The Iron Sword Mazon smiled faintly. You still only pick dangerous places to search for. * * * Boom! Whew. Phew. Seo Liang, who tilted his head to avoid Guan Pings tension, briefly punched the air. pop! Guan Ping stepped back like crazy. It was a light wind blow, but he had to do everything in his power to block it. Guan Pings face distorted. Damn it! Gwanpyeong raises his demonic energy while emitting a double sound. Its strange as expected. Even the eyes were different from before. The mans eyes, which seemed to go beyond anger and even madness, reminded me of Cheonho, the Beast Palace lord. How can things change like that? Shuung! The sharp soft sword snake-like and flew towards his shin. Like Gwanpyeongs attack, it cannot be taken lightly. I avoided the sword attack by using Demon Emperors Limbo, and then Soamjang came flying. Xiliangs fist swung. Quang! The two people stepped back like crazy. In a one-on-one match, he had the upper hand over Jin Gwan-yong with his overwhelming fighting ability, but now it was different. With the help of Guan Pyeong, Seo-ryangs physical strength was also rapidly decreasing. As expected, its impossible. As for Gwanpyeong, you can kill him within ten sums if you put your mind to it. But to put it another way, Gwanpyeong was a man capable of withstanding ten haps in the hands of a master of extreme magic. Since so many experts participated in the war, there was no way I could be distracted. Although it is not a fatal attack, it is enough to disturb the mind. And Jin Gwan-yong dug into that gap. Cheeeeeeeee! The stiff spirit magic sword and the capital of Xiliang, surrounded by red magic energy, collided. Geek! The two weapons clashed with overflowing aerodynamic force and engaged in a struggle of strength, making a horrifying sound. Jin Guanyong said with a smile. Do you want to escape? Seo-ryangs body trembled. Magi, which had the upper hand over its opponent just a little while ago, is now being pushed back. It was said that the consumption of internal energy was so severe. The tide has turned. . I wont kill you. Because I have to take responsibility. But Im going to have to get one of your arms straight. Xu Liang smiled. His complexion was pale, but he never seemed to lose his composure. Why dont you take care of yourself first before holding me accountable? Youll have to deal with that idiots foolish actions. Jin Guanyong smiled coldly. Thats none of your business. Kugoogung! Seo-ryangs posture lowered due to the large amount of magical energy that was released in an instant. Step by step. The Young Demon Sword gradually penetrated the capital of Xiliang. Even extreme magic cannot handle the power of a new soldier. I commend you for blocking the spirit demon sword with your bare hands. Thank you. Now, shall we try to finish this? Slurp. Guan Ping appeared behind Xu Liang. He glared at Seo-ryang with bloodshot eyes and raised his hand. It seemed like he was going to kill me with a single blow. Jin Guanyong shouted. no! This guy must be saved! profit! What are you doing! Hurry and get on the mound! Gwanpyeong threw up his hand as if there was nothing else to do. But Seoryangs spirit came first. Aaaah!! Kugugoogung! Jin Guanyongs magical energy was twisted. As the demonic energy twisted, the posture also changed. Seo Liang, who deflected the spirit demon sword by raising his capital, grabbed Jin Gwan Yong by the collar and swung towards his rear. Quaaaang! Seoliang, who was thrown away by the shock wave, rolled several times on the ground and got up again. Amazing martial arts skills. Jin Guanyong, who grabbed Guan Pings wrist and blocked the tension, gritted his teeth. Do you still have enough strength left? Whoop! Whoop! I dont even have the energy to respond to Jin Gwan-yongs words. Xu Liang gritted his teeth. Not yet? From the moment he collided with Jin Guan Yong, he was constantly stimulating Gu Yumagong. It was to open the third gate of hell. It was a fight I could win somehow, but I thought that the stimulation provided by an expert of his caliber would be enough to open me up. However, there was still no news about the gates of hell. Shit! Is there such a thing as this? Even though you know all the details, you cant open it! Even the enlightenment he gained while he was King of Sal was ahead of the current enlightenment of the Demonic Duke. Of course, it had to be possible to open the gates of hell. If only I could open the gates of hell, if only I could return to the state I was in when I was alive. If we do that, we can make government participation in the war a no-brainer. Its just a matter of becoming stronger than you are now, but that one move is like a drop of alcohol in a full glass that threatens to overflow at any moment. For him who had reached the end of a certain stage, the three stages of hell meant that much. You can go beyond the heights of your lifetime in an instant. Theres nothing I can do. We cannot hang around with the gates of hell in our mouths, not knowing when they will open. Seo-ryang whetted his appetite. I hope you bring at least a knife. I made a habit of not wearing it so much that I finally came across this moment. There wont be a big difference in skill, but it will be easier to kill Gwanpyeong. Pusssss. Jin Guanyong and Guan Ping approached Xu Liang. Xu Liang frowned. But why have you changed so much? Jin Guanyong raised his hand. Dont listen to that guy. If we fall for that guys provocation, nothing will happen. Its not a provocation. Im just asking because Im curious. Flash! The ground was torn apart by the Young Demon Swords sword strike. Seoliang had already turned his body to the side. Please answer your questions later. Is it because of a martial arts attack similar to that Suction Magic Attack? Shut up! hmm? Why do you react so sensitively? Xu Liang chuckled. Now that I think about it, I remember what the leader said. You said that orthodox magic is not compatible with the magic. He may be a dirty magician. Gwanpyeong shouted. Crazy guy! How dare you say that two body demons are trash! who? I? Is that what the leader said? Shut up! Although he shouted nervously, Gwanpyeong did not act rashly. In its own way, it is being patient. But even that patience was broken by Seoryangs next words. Calling the leader a crazy person makes you a traitor. You bastard! Wow! Gwanpyeong was about to fly and attack Seoryang at once. But his attempt ended in failure. Before he knew it, Jin Gwan-yong had grabbed him by the back of his neck and pinned him to the floor. bang! Ugh! I cant come to my senses! Let go of this! Jin Gwan-yong kept an eye on Xu Liang until the end. Because I was worried that he might surprise me. Hes provoking you! Dont get carried away like an idiot! Shut up you son of a bitch! what? Didnt I tell you how to get to the top of the pole? The guy who distorted my magical skills using that method is calling me an asshole?! This guy! Okay, now Ill help you like I promised! But once this match is over, I will do whatever it takes to bite you! Im the only one who knows what you really are! A terrifying look of murder appeared in Jin Guanyongs eyes. Im the only one who can heal you. profit! If you offend me one more time, I will kill you right here and now. Guan Pings cheeks trembled. Xu Liang shrugged his shoulders. Dont worry about me, just keep going. It looks good. There seemed to be no intention to attack at all. In fact, he was recovering his strength while the two were arguing. It was only for a moment, but that alone gave me the stamina to throw a few punches. It was then. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ! Xu Liangs eyes wavered. What is this energy? A familiar wave. From far away, someone was running at a frightening speed. It was not the Cheonma Army. One thousand of the Cheonma army was advancing, and the remaining two thousand were surrounding the son-in-law here. Of course, the speed of approach had to be slow. Of course, Ive already blocked off all the places I could escape to. then? Confucius!! Seo-ryangs eyes widened. You idiot! go away! Jin Guanyong and Guan Pings eyes glowed maliciously. Paaaaaaaa! Jin Gwan-yong struck Xu Liang, and Guan Ping ran to Wei Hong-ryeon. I wanted to stop Gwanpyeong first, but I couldnt. Jin Gwan-yongs attack was too strong for that. If you kill Guan Ping, you will die yourself. That moment split into a split second. Flash! An anticipation as familiar as Wei Hongryeons popularity was captured in Xiliangs spirit. knife? The moment the thought arose, the will arose, and the moment the will arose, the demonic energy at the bottom and divine energy at the top surged. You did a good job you crazy bitch! Kwaaaaang! Seo-ryang and Jin Gwan-yong collided, causing heavy drinking. And when Guan Ping reached the distance of three chapters of Wei Honglian. Chaaaaaa! The Yooseong twin swords and Chilya swords came out spontaneously. reel?! Wei Honglian, embarrassed, looked at Guan Ping. Astonishment appeared on Guan Pings face. Wei Hongryun grinned. Have I learned it without even realizing it? The three magic swords pierced through Gwanpyeong. Whoa whoa! Chapter 205 Episode 205 A crazy person doesnt know where he will jump (5)Huff! Xu Liang wrapped his arms around his shoulders. I tried to block the wound with my internal strength, but it didnt work properly. Blood continued to flow from the torn wound. It wasnt just the left arm. His entire left body was soaked in blood. It was the result of completely receiving Jin Gwan-yongs Blood Blood Demon Sword and Soamjang with only the left hand. Kuweeeek! Cough! Jin Guanyong vomited a bowl of blood. On the outside, he looked much better than Seo-ryang, but in reality, he was just as shocked as Seo-ryang. What kind of martial arts is that Cough! Tsutsutsutsu. The demonic energy emitted was very unstable. It was incredibly difficult to deal with my internal injuries. When I tried to straighten my torn intestines, the cancerous muscles exploded in unexpected places, and I couldnt handle it. Xu Liang grinned. If its urgent, anything will work. As I threw away the Gucheonchukjisinbo, I also threw away most of the herbal techniques of Jecheongi (켼). And then I just forgot about it. However, three or four killing techniques were left behind, one of which was Poksangyeong (ɽ), also known as instant death technique (uY). Although it did not suit the operation method of the power of war, it was possible to use it together. This means that although it is not a natural combination, it can be used by mixing it somehow. Thanks to this, my left arm became a rag. And its a bit difficult. My eyes are spinning. There was too much blood poured out in one moment. There was no time to stop the bleeding and the blood was still flowing. What if its fortunate? Kaaaaaaak! Gwanpyeong screams. I couldnt tell if it was from pain or anger. Grrrr. Guan Pings left arm, which was shaking, was completely blown off. The intention was to kill him with one blow, but he failed. Because it was used from too far away, its accuracy and power were low. But that was enough. Confucius! Shiririririk! Pow! The huge Yongrindo flew and landed in front of the land where Seoliang stood. Xu Liang grumbled. I want to use something lighter. Wow! Its actually Yongrin Island that Ive held for the first time in a long time. How about you? Can you handle it? Chaaaaang! Wei Hongryun pulled out the Tiger Sword. The Tiger Sword, emitting a white light, was emitting a much more ferocious spirit than before. He gradually began to be influenced by Wei Hongryeons life style. Have you become such an idiot? I cant be embarrassed. You fucking bitch! Saaagh! A tremendous amount of magical energy surged from Guan Pings entire body. Its an amazing magic machine, but its also very unstable. The power he could use was ten, but the power he could use properly was only three. Wei Hongryuns eyes became vicious. How dare you make fun of the traitor topic? Youre not a fucking dog. It was an extremely crude swear word. But can that curse sound so refreshing? Seoliang couldnt help but laugh haha. Guan Pings face was distorted with anger. Killing bitch! Noisy! Faaagh! The two men and women unleashed deadly martial arts attacks on each other. Ugh. Xi Liang heard Yonglin Island. We have to finish it too, right? Slurp. Jin Guanyong stood up. His extremely pale face was distorted in pain. Now wait! I wont wait. Whiiiiing! A hot wind gathered in Yongrin Island. Quaaaang! There was no screaming. Jin Gwan-yong, who flew away after drinking heavily, landed in the mud and collapsed, his face covered in muddy water. dump! My right arm, which had been torn into dozens of pieces by the wind, was lying around haphazardly. Rumbling. Xu Liang wiped his bloody mouth. My head was pounding and my eyes were flashing, but I managed to keep my sanity. finished. Finally, Jin Gwan-yong was defeated. It was a short relationship, but somehow I felt refreshed, as if I had cut off a long, bad relationship and thrown it away. Is it over there? Seoliang gritted his teeth and turned his head to see the terrifying battle between the two men and women. Damn it! Quang! Ugh! Surprisingly, the person who was pushed aside was Gwanpyeong. It was said that the loss of his left arm was a serious injury, but it was difficult to understand how he was pushed back like that even though the gap in martial arts was clear. This probably means that Wihongryuns skills have improved. No, thats not all. Wow! Weeeeeee! The colors of this demonic energy in Guan Pings body were constantly changing. While it radiated golden magical energy, it soon turned red. It turned red like a flame, then changed to blue as cold as ice, and then back to golden again. what? Whenever the color changes, the nature of the magic energy also changes, right? What is that? Is something like that possible? It was then. Flash! A look flashed in Guan Pyeongs eyes. Xu Liang dared to make an assurance. Of all the gazes I have ever seen from Gwanpyeong, the ones I see now are the most vicious. Um Quaaaang! uh? Wei Hongryuns eyes widened. Seo-ryang was also surprised. Guan Ping, who had been being pushed around like crazy, had suddenly unfolded his magic and had arrived right next to Jin Guan Yong. It was a movement that even Seo-ryang and Wei Hong-ryeon, who suffered deep internal and external injuries, could not stop. Guan Ping looked down at Jin Guan Yong and gritted his teeth. Its all because of you! So dont blame me! Jin Guanyongs eyelids fluttered and slowly opened. Flash! As Jin Guanyong looked up at Guan Ping, an intense fear appeared in his eyes. Oh no. Puh-uh-uh! ?! Seo-ryang and Wei Hong-ryeons faces were colored with shock. Guan Pings right hand pierced Jin Guanyongs chest. It was truly a merciless killing. Geoeoeook! Jin Guanyongs mouth was foaming. Gwanpyeong smiled evilly and moved his hands. Quad deuk! Quad deuk! An organ was taken out by breaking all the ribs. It was the heart. It was difficult to describe in words the feeling of seeing a heart pounding and pumping out blood. Even Wei Hongryeon, who was boldly said to be the best among Protestants, turned pale. What is that idiot doing? To Wei Hongryuns legitimate question, Guan Ping gave the answer through his actions. Wow! eat. heart. The still beating heart was being chewed and swallowed raw. Gwanpyeongs appearance with his bright yellow eyes shining did not resemble an evil spirit. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. C Its not a suction magic attack, but Ive seen something similar. To be precise, I felt it as a feeling. C which? C There is a guy named Lee Gongja Gwanpyeong, and when I visited his residence, his power suddenly increased to a scary degree. No, it wasnt simply an increase in internal strength. Should we say that martial arts itself has risen to the next level? C After listening to the art of combining souls and souls, I guess it goes beyond the third stage. C Tong What are you talking about? C Oh, exactly, it wont be an intermarriage surgery. Thats because it belongs to the Yuri Potential Great Law. However, if he has gone beyond amplifying internal strength and has risen to the level of martial arts, it means that he has performed such tricks several times before. C okay? C Yes, its clear. There are stages in taking on someone elses history or life force. In other words, it can be seen as a natural law or providence. C Star weird. C Yes. Its bizarre. But the main palace had no choice but to dig into that bizarre method. Of course, I have never used inhumane methods. C So what does martial arts also belong to in Yuri Potential Great Law? C thats right. C There will come a time when even the Ox Palace Lord has to absorb the internal power of others, right? C yes. C The probability that its you seems incredibly high? C thats right. C Arent you feeling unfair? C There is no way it would be unfair. Its not like I die or my skills are taken away. I dont know if it actually gets better. C Eh? C That is the mysterious principle of the intermarriage technique. Because it is based on the principle of coexistence. However, the first half of the Yuri Potential Great Technique has been leaked to the Central Plains, and it is very likely that the origins of the magic techniques learned by Lee Gongja and the techniques used by the Beast Prince are ours. C Ho-oh. C However, the Yuri Potential Great Method without the second half is the worst form of witchcraft science. It is both difficult and difficult, so if you misinterpret its principles, something beyond your imagination may be born. There is a demon right there who will gain unimaginable power in an unimaginable way. Whiiiiing!! A violent wind rose around Guan Pings body. Ji-ing! Jiiiing! The rain poured down by the bitter wind rose into the sky again. Right. Blue magical energy surged from Guan Pings body. That demonic energy that was thick and clear, clear yet somehow dark-looking was none other than Jin Gwan-yongs reigning demon energy. The numerous types of magical energy that he gave off earlier were the magical energy of the demons he had drunk so far. Im crying! Im crying! Blue veins appeared on Guan Pyeongs skin. Seo-ryang, who was quietly observing the government, swung the Yongrin-do. Quang! Even when he felt like he was going to collapse from exhaustion, the power of the sword he pulled out was considerable. However, the pottery could not even touch Guan Pings body. Sssss. The pottery was scattered. It was not possible to break through the intangible magic that Gwanpyeong radiated. It was similar to the appearance of Beast Palace Lord Cheonho, who gained power by killing his own disciple. When Cheonho took Gwieungs life force and took that power for his own, he was protecting himself with a powerful miraculous shield just like me. Fuck Seoliang looked to the side. Before he knew it, Wi Hongryeon had come next to him and was chewing her lips. Is the position of successor that good? So much so that you wouldnt mind turning yourself into a madman? Well, thats fine. There are many politicians who have become corrupt in order to hold power. There are few people as extreme as that guy. What about Confucius? me? yes. If Confucius becomes your successor, do you really plan to just destroy the Mengseong (˳) and run away as Confucius wants? I think so. I like freedom. But seeing that kind of bullshit, its hard to be sure that I wont fall as well. Shouldnt you rather be more determined? I dont want it to end up like that. Youre right. Doo doo doo doo. The man and woman looked around. Finally, the Cheonma Army appeared in the distance. The Cheonma Army was advancing not only in the north, where Wei Hongryeon appeared, but also in the east, west, and south. Mines prison surrounds his son-in-law. Absolute confidence could be seen in the slowly but tightly tightening siege, as if there was no need to rush. Seoliang, who was looking around the Cheonma Army, looked up at the sky. The pouring rain hit my face. The thunder and lightning were still dancing loudly. Xu Liang closed his eyes. The last one is still difficult. Wei Hongryuns voice rang in my ears. The mocking lament that asked whether the position of successor was that good made my heart tremble. Kuuk. The hand holding the Yongrindo went into strength. Great Lord. yes? Do you have any medicine for internal injuries? I dont have any. I get it. Isnt your inner strength great? Its still full. But why are you suddenly asking that? If I fall, you have to immediately pick me up and throw me in the Blood Soul Pavilion. yes? Seoyang took a last look around. The Heavenly Demon Army also saw the reigning Demon Emperor Qi rising from Guan Pings body. And even the corpse of Jin Gwan-yong, whose chest had been horribly pierced. I saw it, so that was it. Slurp. uh? uh? Blood light burst from Seo-ryangs eyes, which were full of fatigue. I hope this is the last time we have a fight like this. A red demonic energy arose in Yongrin Island. Soon, red-hot magic energy soared into the Chilya Island and the Yuseong Twin Islands. Seoliangs hand holding the Yonglindo lost strength. But the Yonglindo was still floating in the air. S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hahaha! Guyumagong was extremely heated. Wei Hongryuns eyes wavered. Lord Confucius! Dont worry, you wont die. Chi-ik! The red magic energy and the hazy vapor combined to hide the appearance of Seoliang. His left foot slowly rose and suddenly hit the ground violently. Kwaaaaang! All the rainwater that soaked the floor gushes into the sky. Pipi Piping! Four swords were fired at Guan Ping at once. Lets get this over with now, guys. Yuhonbicheons martial art struck Gwanpyeong directly. Quack! Chapter 206 Episode 206 Float the odds (1)Gasp! Ma Dong-pil opened his eyes and straightened his upper body. At that time, a harsh voice was heard from next to me. Lie down again. ? I told you to lie down. And then when the wound bursts it bursts. Grumbling. Blood oozed from the white bandage wrapped around the abdomen. Ma Dong-pil, who was coughing, turned his head. Head of Criminal Justice? Lie down. Ill call the doctor. Its okay. Ugh. Although it was a bit cloudy due to the internal injury, it was still a strong Magi. As the demonic energy of Geumgang Yacha rose, the torn wound suddenly shriveled. By tightening the muscles with Qi, the open wound was closed. Gogus eyes lit up. Your stamina is amazing. thank you. Still, it would be better to rest for a while. It is an internal injury that will become chronic if not treated properly. It was a really tough fight. Gogu pressed Ma Dong-pils chest. Ma Dong-pil lay down with a groan. The congressman said you overworked your body. However, the quality of the magic energy is surprisingly good, so it is said that you will be able to wield a sword in about a couple of months. Of course, as long as you dont overdo it. This means that you have to lie in a hospital bed for two months. Considering Ma Dong-pils state and Geumgang Yacha Demons recovery ability, I could see how severe his internal injuries had been. Ma Dong-pil sighed, and his eyes flashed for a moment. Yeo Yeo Sojeo?! Its okay. The maid named Aenghwa is also fine. Its all thanks to you. Ma Dong-pil breathed a sigh of relief. Gogu, who was quietly looking down at Ma Dong-pil, stood up. Please consider yourself lucky that your arms and legs are still intact. yes? Didnt you get tricked by your masters? ah! Not long after waking up, my mind goes back and forth. Now that I think about it I dont know how embarrassed I was by the mysterious experts who suddenly showed up. They killed half of them, but there were too many. Moreover, there was one expert among them who was close to him. Who on earth are they? You can hear about that later. Whats important is that you all are safe. Gogu frowned. I was kidnapped with two women and left for two days. So the wound got worse. If you hadnt become this strong, your demonic energy would have flowed back and your energy and blood would have become tangled. This means that if I had not entered the realm of transcendence, I would have left for the Nether Road. Lets first say thank you to the Seven Princesses later. Child princess? Gongnyeo Chil persuaded Gongja Wukong to search the entire castle. Surprisingly, they found you before not only the main temple but also the Cheonma Army. ! If they hadnt discovered it earlier, you would still be unconscious and passed out. If I had been unlucky, I would have lost my life. okay. Make sure to thank me later. All right. Thank you for letting us know in advance. Ma Dong-pil, who was silent for a moment, carefully opened his mouth. Head of the house. Say it. Then what about Confucius? Confucius Gogu looked up at the ceiling. A confused light appeared in his indifferent eyes. Youre safe. Im in worse condition than you. yes?! You had a life-and-death struggle with the Grand Duke and the Duke of Yi. Fortunately, you won that fight. However, it was so intense that even Confucius body was not in good condition. Ma Dong-pil stood up again. Although he was not in a hurry, his expression was more serious than ever. Please tell me where Confucius is. Where did you hear me? Lie down. If you dont move for a while Please tell me. I already pulled back the blanket and stood up. His whole body was shaking, but his will seemed firm. Gogu sighed. You are in the penal prison. A brain prison?! Dont misunderstand. Because he was not imprisoned, but went to see the captive Lee Gongja. He will come back again. Gogus hand pressed down on Ma Dongpils shoulder. Ma Dong-pil sat down on the bed of his own accord. Do your best to recover until he comes back. Its not polite for a guard to look like this. . Rest. After leaving the room, Gogu stood there for a moment and looked at the window. The sunlight on Hibmandaesan Mountain was still strong. But as I watched the tree branches swaying, the wind seemed quite cool. The Three Dukes of Xilyang A bitter smile appeared on Gogus face. What a great person. If the result is good, the process doesnt matter? There are degrees of that too. The actions of the Three Confucius broke the limits of political strife. Because of this, the atmosphere of Protestantism was seething like lava. Most magicians probably know this unconsciously. That this rebellion was caused by a fight between successors. Most people probably know that it is an imaginary treason fabricated through vice. But no one can open up about it. This is because the Archduke died and Prince Lee was imprisoned in prison. The atmosphere of this huge organization is influenced by the will of one person. Its been like that ever since I came out of the bamboo forest. Gogus expression, which had been smiling bitterly, soon became relaxed. I have no choice but to admit it. Whether in a good or bad sense, the capabilities of a person called Seo-ryang are far beyond his own. * * * I wouldnt go so far as to say its hazing style, but its very glamorous from the very beginning of my Protestant life. Yeo Sang-rin grumbled softly. If this continues, I will have a reputation in the Dead Sea as a professional kidnapping victim. How can you be detained if there is a fight? Cherry blossoms pouted their lips. But dont look at us negatively, Confucius. You know how angry Confucius was, right? I dont know. . You should have seen it to know. I had nothing to say. The cherry blossom cleared her throat and continued to scream. Can you help me? Are you going to make the customer do the work? Youre going to help me anyway. Yeo Sang-rin smiled. My first impression of Aenghwa was that she was a clumsy but cute person, but now she has changed into a cute child full of responsibility. Of course. Can I bring you some food again? yes. I said it before, but wouldnt the members of the Blood Soul House take care of it themselves? I heard that they take good care of the medicine given to patients. Where did you hear that? I heard it from an official. I also received a medical examination. Cherry Blossom sighed. Still. I know how to make quite a few recipes. Thats sincerity. Thanks to you, we were safe. Not necessarily. At the time of the attack, the atmosphere of the attackers was very oppressive, but at least there was no hint of murderous intent. But Yeo Sang-rin understood Aeng-hwas feelings. In any case, it may be heartbreaking to hear that the person who devoted himself to you is lying in a hospital bed. Then finish the cleaning quickly and make it with me. Do you know how to cook food? I cant even help you, can you? Yes, then please do me a favor. Just like that, the two women finished cleaning their home neatly. Yeo Sang-rin asked as she entered the kitchen and was making porridge. It was amazing. What are you talking about out of nowhere? Cherry blossoms tilted their heads. What? Its the driving force of the Three Dukes. A look of pride appeared on Aenghwas face. I dont know exactly what part he was talking about, but I felt proud without knowing that he was praising Confucius. Our Confucius is good at everything. Cherry blossoms speak triumphantly. Yeo Sang-rin laughed it off as if it was something strange, but deep down, she seriously agreed with Aeng-hwas words. Its not wrong. In terms of martial arts alone, it is already enough to be called the best technique in the world. The most important value in the martial arts world is power. Its not just the Demonic Murim, but the world of Gangho. However, people who are strong in martial arts or confident in their power have a strong tendency to solve everything through force. That was natural. If there was a martial ability that could end any conflict, it could be said that it was desirable to actively use it. At least for individuals. But Seoliang was not like that. I only think of force as one of the means to solve problems, but not everything is solved through force alone. Although it may seem so on the outside, Seo-ryang was by no means a simple person. Rather, it was meticulous and bold. The only person in the world who would drive the entire organization into chaos by falsely accusing him of rebellion in order to eliminate his political opponents would be Seo-ryang. How do you resolve that situation? Did you plan it in advance? And its not like that either. If you look at it like that, its just extremely simple, but if you look at the situation, its moving in a direction that is beneficial to Seoryang. The important thing is distribution that crosses boundaries without hesitation. If a person like this had a proper soldier Yeo Sang-rins face hardened. It wouldnt be unreasonable to plan for the world. This may be an overinterpretation. Excluding martial arts, there are many people in the world who are bolder and more capable than Seo-ryang. However, there is one weapon that only Seoryang has that no one else has. eye. Should I call it insight? Both during the Beast Palace and during this succession battle, Seoliang was good at getting straight to the heart of the problem. Its not just that. Since digging in, he has been handling the fight according to his own will. No one can do that easily. Jin Gwan-yong is a Protestant archpriest. If the abilities are similar, the fight will naturally go in favor of the Grand Duke, Jin Guanyong. The opponent with whom he had to fight endlessly, the opponent who had no choice but to have an advantage, was thrown into the gutter of treason and cooked. Perseverance, boldness, martial arts, and even the ability to create an atmosphere. Its a little clumsy, but its no exaggeration to say that with the abilities it has, its already at the top of the world. Yeo Sang-rin suddenly felt goosebumps rising. C But its not like I really need any help. C I think it would be better to discuss it after I become the next successor. This was what Seoyang said to himself at their first meal. If Binggungjus daughter-in-law offers to help, it is normal to welcome it and accept it, no matter what kind it is. But Seo-ryang said that there was absolutely no need for that. Because I am confident. This is because he knows his abilities and believes that he will definitely win this fight. Brother I joined hands with a very dangerous person. People with good abilities do not value relationships with others. Because you can do it all by yourself. I think the good news is that at least Seo-ryang doesnt seem like a person without circumstances. sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But now that weve joined hands, we must never put this relationship in danger. At that time, Cherry Blossom held out her hand. Can you give me a spatula there? Yeo Sang-rin smiled. Ill stir it, so you can do something else. Ah, thank you. Yeo Sang-rin sighed while gently stirring the porridge. Now is not the time to worry about your brother. I have to do my best. First, lets make the porridge properly. * * * This concludes the incident report. Good job. Ho Yaoseong sighed. These days, I feel like my lifespan is being whittled away. Is this an unusually harsh death? Its so salty. Lee Cheon-sang filled his glass without saying a word. Ho Yaoseong quenched his appetite. Its still a bit chaotic, but weve roughly set the tone. It is expected that things will resolve well if we control the situation for three or ten more days at the earliest. I understand. Outside entry. Issuing a ban. We expect the damage that will result from this to be severe. I guess we can hold the person responsible for this situation accountable. Hu Yaosheng scratched his head. You havent met the Three Dukes yet, have you? Thats right. What do you plan to do? I plan to meet in person and check. So, thats it At that moment, Ho Yao-seongs eyes lit up. Lee Cheon-sang filled two glasses. Lee Cheon-sang, who placed the bottle, spoke lazily. If you convince me properly, everything will be the same as before. If you dont convince me, this will be the last drink he drinks. As if waiting, Mines voice came from outside Daejeon. Sir, the Three Dukes ask to see you. Take it in. Kugugugung. The gates of Daejeon opened and Seo-ryang entered. Chapter 207 Episode 207 Floating the odds (2)Chae Yeo-min, standing at the entrance to the Demon God Palace, put her back on her back and kicked a stone with her toe. Sodang was restless. Princess. Ill just go to my place I dont want to. Princess! When your brother comes out, we will eat together. Im not going. Sodang bit his lip. After thinking for a moment, she spoke in a much calmer voice. I dont think the Three Princes would want you to wait. How do you know that? How upset would you be if you knew that you were waiting for no reason. You know that the three princes care for you very much, right? Chae Yeo-min smiled brightly. Then he pouted his lips. Would your brother not like it if I wait here? Probably so But Sodang didnt ask you either. At this level, it is safe to say that they are making a fuss for no reason. Sodang sighed inwardly. not good. She wasnt very happy about Chae Yeo-min hanging out with Seo-ryang. Of course, I realized later that the malicious rumor was something the Archduke had cooked up. It was clear that he had misunderstood that part. But a misunderstanding is just a misunderstanding. The Seoryang that Sodang saw was like a bullet that could explode at any moment. The current princess cannot handle the three princesses. No, maybe it could be like that forever. Sodang bit his lip. Even though the succession battle will be concluded this year, its still not right to give up. She wanted Chae Yeo-min to become stronger. I wanted to become stronger. I wanted to become more mature as a person. So, he earnestly hoped to confidently take the presidency, become the master of Protestantism, and live comfortably. However, looking at the situation, it seemed unlikely that Chae Yeo-min would become the successor. If, as rumored, the succession battle is concluded within this year. If so? It doesnt seem likely, but there is a possibility that other candidates will be eliminated to strengthen the power base. It was also the reason why princes worked hard to become emperors. They run wild to seize power and at the same time struggle for survival. why? When you become emperor, it is customary to kill all your brothers who may become your political enemies in the future. It is not important whether the brothers who did not become emperors have the ability or not. The brothers were killed in order to leave no room for rebellion, centered around the princes who could not continue the imperial line. Thats how it will be A dangerous light flickered in Sodangs eyes. There are many ways to assassinate a master. If you are a master of extreme magic, the chances of success may be slim, but if you look for it, you will find it. At that time, Chae Yeo-min looked up at Sodang. Sodang? yes? What are you thinking like that? Oh, Im sorry. Ill take a moment Sodang shook his head inwardly. I was frustrated with myself for even thinking about assassinating the Three Dukes for a moment. Even if you succeed, its a problem, but if you fail, the misfortune will also reach Chae Yeo-min. This is a method that should never be done. It shouldnt be like that, even for Chae Yeo-mins sake. But Is all I can really do is wait patiently? Chae Yeo-mins eyes widened. uh? Why are you doing that? Sister. yes? Sodang was surprised when he saw where Chae Yeo-min was pointing. Oh Gongnyeo?! Joo Seo-yoon approached Chae Yeo-min. Chae Yeo-min placed both hands on her stomach and bowed. You came. He looked very different from when he was with Sodang. I could see that Chae Yeo-min was having a bit of a hard time with Joo Seo-yoon because she was very polite. Joo Seo-yoon glanced at Sodang. What are you doing here? yes? Ah yes! Princess Chae Yeo-min waved her hand. Im waiting for my third brother. Joo Seo-yoons eyes lit up. Third brother? yes. When you come out, lets eat together. Its rice Joo Seo-yoon looked at the door of the Demon Gods Palace. Then I guess Master is talking to you now. yes! A ray of shadow fell over Joo Seo-yoons expressionless face. She knew roughly what was going on. Furthermore, how dangerous is Seosyang now? Master wont just let it go this time. Rather than using anything else, treason was used as a weapon. Because of that, the entire Protestant church was put on high alert. Moreover, Jin Guanyong and Guan Ping did not really commit treason. In other words, they paralyzed Protestantism with false information. If he couldnt come up with a convincing explanation, Seo-ryang wouldnt be able to walk through that door. Joo Seo-yoon shook his head. Lets go eat with me. yes? You dont like it? Chae Yeo-min was embarrassed. Oh no! But is it okay if you eat with me? Why wouldnt it be okay? I thought you didnt like me. Joo Seo-yoon almost laughed without realizing it. When I see Chae Yeo-min so honest, I sometimes feel envious. Lets go to Jamiru. Chae Yeo-min, who had been lost in thought with her mouth closed, nodded. great. song. Instead, please tell me something delicious. I will buy it for my brother later. Joo Seo-yoon nodded. okay. yes! uh? But is it okay if I go to Jamiru? are you okay. I heard that Jamiru will be closed for a while? I know that Rouge is also receiving treatment at the Blood Soul Pavilion. I wasnt hurt, but The shock must have been great. However, Joo Seo-yoon did not want to worry about Rouges mental state. I just want to eat the food prepared by Jamirus masters. Its not closed. lets go. yes! So the two women walked side by side. Sodang, who followed the two from behind, finally showed a look of relief on his face. Oh Gong Nyeo is better than the Three Dukes. * * * Is it because of my mood? As soon as Seoliang entered Daejeon, the air seemed to have become twice as heavy. Im here. Are you here? Even though the atmosphere was so stuffy, the two people were like usual. At least that was the case so far. Hu Yaosheng lowered his head. If you speak to the leader, I will leave my convictions. Stay here. yes? Lee Cheon-sang still spoke in a drowsy tone. He is the one who created the worst political strife in Protestant history. Isnt the military department busy trying to control the situation on campus? Oh, thats true. Shouldnt we listen to the conversation and make a decision on whether or not to put that guy in prison? It was a statement that would send shivers down the spine of anyone who heard it. Hu Yaochengs eyes automatically turned to Xu Liang. Xiliang scratched his head. Its scary right from the start. Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. You brought this on yourself. I wont deny it. It is something that cannot be denied. Slurp. Lee Cheon-sang, who was burying his back in the royal temple, straightened his upper body. It was a rare upright posture. It was a mistake to choose treason as a method to eliminate competitors. Do you know why? The quality is bad in that it created room for the schools leaders to abuse it in the future. Yes. Most of the students on campus see through the essence of this situation. Treason is a serious sin that cannot be forgiven by any cause, but it was brought out as a weapon of political strife. Lee Cheon-sangs eyes became dull. At the same time, it is a fight that proves to yourself that your own abilities are not enough to overwhelm everyone else. If you had real abilities, there would be no need to take this risk. It was a cold and sharp gaze. Therefore, no matter how thorough your preparations are, it will not be easy to convince me. I know. There is no need to take a long time. Get started. Seo-ryang thought for a moment and scratched his head. It feels like a burden to hear you say that. . Ill give you this first. Seoyang took out a letter from his arms. Wooooow. The letter spontaneously came to mind and flew to Lee Cheon-sang. Lee Cheon-sangs eyes deepened. This is because I read the strange smell of blood emanating from the letter. What is this? Please read. Its quite a cocky move. Of course, Lee Cheon-sang did not care about such trivial matters as before. Lee Cheon-sang opened the letter like that. Flash! The glow in his eyes became bright. I wrote it down well with my free hand. Of course its handwritten. . If you have a hard time believing it, you can check. Hu Yaosheng was surprised. I was surprised to see that the letter was Gwanpyeongs confession, and I was surprised to see a rare expression of surprise on Lee Cheon-sangs face when he saw it. Lee Cheon-sang, who had been looking at Seo-ryang with surprised eyes, looked down at Seo-ryang again. He opened his mouth. The two brothers abilities were outstanding, so I was not confident that I would win this succession battle. At that time, Grand Duke Jin Gwan-yong suggested a way to ascend to the highest rank and at the same time promised to create a new position of assistant teacher and place me in that position. So, I accepted to train with him, but since I dont know when the leaders reign will end, I took this opportunity to meet the leader Those last words were received by Seo-ryang. In order to eliminate it, we decided to improve the magic technique of the two-body demon. . In the end, Archduke Jin Guanyong died and I was imprisoned for the serious crime of harming the Heavenly Demon Army. Since I have lost my qualifications as a successor anyway, I am writing down the circumstances in order to be confident in the end, so please forgive me. You know it all by heart. Thats right. Xu Liang smiled. Because I told you to write it down like that. It was an extremely shameless statement. It was something we could say without hesitation because we both knew the truth of this situation. However, not everyone has the ability to say that to the religious leaders face. Hu Yaosheng was amazed at Xiliangs boldness. Sreuk. Lee Cheon-sang, who placed the letter on the table, kept an eye on Seo-ryang. How did you do it? It was a word with multiple meanings. Xu Liang said with a smile. I decided to represent him. If only you would admit that this is treason. Does that mean the second child confessed? Thats right. Treason is an unpardonable grave sin. Regardless of the reason, he will be executed unconditionally. And yet you managed to get a confession like this. Lee Cheon-sangs eyes sparkled. Youre not clumsy enough to be caught off guard, so did you make a separate deal? Even in the midst of surprise, his keen insight remains. I realized once again that he was a person who couldnt hide anything. Of course, I had no intention of hiding it. He said he would cure my madness and teach me how to ascend to the top. Is this the way to get to the top? yes. And he said that when he awakens to the extreme, he will be of moderation. Medium? Yes, if I become the leader of the cult. Huh. The air, which was already heavy, became even heavier. The corners of Lee Cheon-sangs mouth rose. You managed to instill that confidence in me. yes? Are you really planning to choose the second child? of course. ah! What if I become the leader of the cult? Even though I may not be cheap, I keep the promises I make. Interesting. But isnt that a promise that can be kept on the premise that the second child doesnt die? Thats right. Thats why. Xiliang fell flat on his face. Please, please save him. Chapter 208 Episode 208 Raising the odds (3)This guy is really an interesting guy. Youve received a confession of treason, but youre asking me to spare him? Currently, Xiliang stands at the absolute upper hand in its relationship with Guan Pyeong. Even if the official changes his mind and shouts that the confession is false, the confession already written will not go anywhere. All you have to do is punish Guan Pyeong for treason. For Seoliang, the public opinion that follows him has a lot of power. But you still want to keep your promise? Do you know about the fight between princes? Lee Cheon-sangs eyes calmed down. When one of the princes ascends to the throne of emperor, he kills all of his other brothers. Furthermore, they also slaughter all of their subordinates who followed them. Do you know why? It is to escape the danger of possible treason. Accurate. Thats what power is. Those in power are always on edge due to threats from traitors, and those trying to gain power wonder when they will pull out the sword and bring down those in power. Only to hold power. Yes, I know. And yet you say you will spare the lives of those who were orthodoxly sentenced to death. Even if your younger siblings could do that, why would you spare the life of your second son who fought so fiercely? Because I promised. Was that promise so great? Thats right. Why do you think that? Promises are inherently important. Its basic. Whoever the target is, how can a person who cannot take responsibility for his words discuss major issues? That sounds quite plausible, but after seeing you for so long, you seem like a guy who can make a promise at any time. Seo-ryang smiled awkwardly. I cant say no. Promises are important, but making my situation beneficial always comes first. However, in most cases, we are unable to take control of the situation. It was a satisfactory answer. To the human Cheon-sang Lee and to the cult leader of the Heavenly Demon Church, Cheon-sang Lee. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. But this time its different. Explain. Its because Im not that weak that I cant keep my promise even though I was a bad guy and a competitor. Lee Cheon-sangs smile deepened. It was a smile whose meaning I couldnt figure out. Do you think you are that strong? At least I dont think Im a weakling who cant handle even a fool who is swayed by temptation. I am confident in Yonginjutsu. yes. I know very well what he wants. Interesting. What does the second son want? Im interested. Phew! Li Cheonsang and Xu Liang looked at Hu Yaosheng. Ho Yo-seong cleared his throat and lowered his head. Hehehehe! Im sorry it was so unexpected. Lee Cheon-sang turned his gaze to Seo-ryang again. Interested? He said that. His dream was to become the most powerful person and live the rest of his life comfortably. He said his dream was to become the strongest person and lead the life of God that everyone seeks. . Yes, the ideal he wants is to be the religious leader. I see. But its so different from the religious leader. That is also true. Lee Cheon-sang nodded and buried his back in the royal palace. There was silence in Daejeon for a moment. How much time has passed like that? Ugh. A glass that had been sitting on the table floated up and headed towards Seoryang. Its the Six Thousand Hearts? Is it not that good? Is that possible? Seo-ryang quickly took the glass and emptied it. Lee Cheon-sang asked Ho Yo-seong. What about the military? yes? That dastardly bastard has turned an imaginary treason into a real treason. I would like to hear what you think as the head of the military department. Ho Yao-seong said as if it was obvious. Its unacceptable. Is that really the case? Xu Liang wrinkled his face. Hu Yaosheng looked at Xu Liang with a smile, and bloody words came out of his mouth. The entire school was put on alert due to false information. Although this does not amount to treason, it is considered a serious enough crime to die. Lets keep going. Furthermore, they made two people who did not commit treason into real traitors. It was a false accusation. No matter how important the succession battle is, this is something that should not be ignored. It is a serious crime that would not be surprising if it disqualifies a candidate. Xiliang cleared his throat. I wish I had made it for real. Thats the biggest problem. The Three Dukes made this rebellion real and undermined the authority of the religious leader. Afterwards, the churchs history book will record that a rebellion broke out during the church leaders generation. To make matters worse, it was not a spy sent by a political sect, but a disciple raised by the sect leader himself, who committed treason. . The leader will not be remembered as a perfect god in the minds of the next generation of demons. Hearing it this way, its definitely a mistake. Xu Liang sighed. First of all, I did something, but when I tried to fix it, it turned out to be a major accident. Ho Yaoseong, who had been watching Seo-ryang silently, smiled for a moment. Well, the leader probably doesnt care about such evaluations. Then why did you say that, you idiot? Lee Cheon-sang said. If you worry about the evaluation of future generations, you wont get anything done. Yes, I think so too. Anyway, thats what you think of the thirds actions. I was incredibly dizzy. My heart was pounding. Xu Liang grumbled. You seem too relaxed for something like that? Even though we didnt operate the secret gate. Kahahahahah! If possible, please tell me that you are quick-witted. Wooooow. The bottle of alcohol rose by itself and flew right in front of the glass that Seo-ryang had put down. Grumble. A drink that is poured slowly. A fragrant scent spread softly. At least the first drink wasnt the last. Seo-ryang realized that Lee Cheon-sang had no intention of blaming him. Lee Cheon-sang said. I cannot spare the traitor because of your promise. Well, does that happen as expected? Yes. The reason your second son dies is because you made him a traitor. In order to avoid killing the second child, we must announce that this was not a real treason. Tsk. Do you want that? Absolutely not. If I do that, I will have no choice but to kill the second child. Still, he says he will kill him too easily even though he is his disciple. If it had been Seoryang in the past, I would have felt a bit of guilt. But now he didnt feel any guilt. Because he also tried to kill himself? Not like that. His grudge was because his goal was something his future depended on. In the end, Jin Guanyong, Guan Ping, and Hong Yuwen are just casualties caught up in the war. Furthermore, there is no reason to blame Lee Cheon-sang for his callousness. He already knew that Lee Cheon-sang was that kind of person, and he was the one who created this situation. In other words, everything is something you have to endure. So Xu Liang said: I guess we should attack the head of the criminal law. Lee Cheon-sangs eyes shone. Head of criminal law? yes. Are you planning to put pressure on the head of the family to not kill him? Is that possible? The leader already said he would kill me. if? When I first saw the Head of Criminal Justice, he had a face that was not his own, but someone elses. Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. . It was then that I realized that the strange ability to change the bodys skeleton was real. Hu Yaosheng looked at Xioliang with astonished eyes. Lee Cheon-sangs eyes narrowed. Are you saying youre going to deceive our school once again by setting up a replacement? What do you mean? what? I have never deceived the religious leader. . Isnt the religious leader the Cult of the Heavenly Demon and the Cult of the Heavenly Demon the Cult? If only the church leader knows, then Im not deceiving the school, right? Its just a play on words. Its a play on words, but its also true. And the person who made it possible for me to say these things is the religious leader. Xu Liang smiled. It was not a mischievous or shameful smile, but a smile that felt somehow cool. Do you have any qualms about this rebellion? . I dont dare look into your heart. But if you really dont mind, try putting another pebble on the rock. Why should I do your favor? Can I say this without being rude just once? Say it. Seoyang pounded his chest with his fist. Sipa is frustrating. Kahah! Ho Yo-seong closed his eyes tightly without realizing it. Lee Cheon-sangs expression also became strange as he grumbled and mixed with profanity. I dont know why you keep looking for reasons when you have already made a decision in your heart. Are you simply curious about my reaction? Or is it a lament for your own standards that have already been shaken? . Youre not that kind of person, are you? Arent you the kind of person who just goes for something if you want something or have something in mind? . If youre curious about my reaction, Ive already shown you everything. This is my limit. If this conversation continues, the leader will only see me as frustrated or irritated. So if youre going to do it, make it cool, and if not, say no? Youve been like this this whole time. It did. Lee Cheon-sang, who paused for a moment, nodded. It was like that. Ugh. Seo-ryangs pupils turned red. I couldnt even imagine looking up at the man who reigned as the god of the martial arts martial arts world of his time. Hu Yaosheng glanced at the two people. I get to see a truly rare sight today. I never imagined that there would be a demon in the world who would spit out such harsh words in front of Lee Cheon-sang. If I am different now than I was in the past, it may be because of you. Eh? You are different. Lee Cheon-sang smiled. It was a gentle smile. It was a warm smile that Lee Cheon-sang had never shown to anyone. You were different. At least thats the case with the magicians Ive seen at our school. . A disciple is greatly stimulated by the teachers words and actions. Sometimes, a few words from a teacher can have such an impact that they can determine the life of a student. is that so. Yes. But now I know that the opposite is also possible. Lee Cheon-sang, who was smiling, frowned. I was inspired by you. Your actions, your way of speaking, and all the absurd things you have done have aroused my interest. . Every time you touched something, something new came out. It still is. Maybe I am finding another pleasure in the boring and ordinary world through your uniqueness. Seo-ryangs face hardened. Lee Cheon-sang was speaking the truth now. I dont like clouding conversations with unnecessary words, so I find myself doing that before I know it. Hmm Seo-ryang cleared his throat. I dont think youre going to say that much I will give you an order. Lee Cheon-sangs back, which was buried in Taesa Temple, became straight again. Grand Duke Jin Guanyong and Prince Li Guan Ping will be executed as traitors. This name never changes. Just. Just? I will leave the rest to you and the head of the Criminal Justice Department. ! If the head of the Criminal Justice Department grants your request, I will not get involved in it. As always. However, if the head of the criminal court does not grant your request, the traitor Gwanpyeong will be beheaded. Seo-ryangs fists, which were hidden under his sleeves, tightened. Lee Cheon-sang waved his hand. After everything is done, come back to me. Both of you. Xu Liang stood up with a turbulent expression on his face. And third. yes? This is the only time I am persuaded. Is it an illusion that I feel like there is some playfulness in my voice, even though I still have an expressionless expression? Xu Liang grinned. I will continue to persuade you if I am wrong, so dont be too sure. If you can, give it a try. Lee Cheon-sang waved his hand. We will end todays conversation here. Chapter 209 Episode 209 Floating the odds (4)After leaving the Demon Gods Palace, Seoryang sighed heavily. I barely survived. I was confident that I would somehow survive. I didnt expect things to be handled this way, but I was confident that at least this wouldnt cause any personal problems. But without realizing it, I almost ruined that opportunity. You got so angry at that moment that you spat out two curses in the religious leaders face? When I think about it now, it was a truly dizzying situation. Im pretty much at my wits end. Still, I was glad that Lee Cheon-sang thought positively of me. Im not the type of person who would kill someone just for the sake of saving face, but Im also not the type of person who will disguise the anger caused by the other persons unpleasant words and actions with laughter. Ugh. The middle and middle regions near the heart and solar plexus vibrated subtly. I remembered what Lee Cheon-sang had told me in the past. C I dont know if you are truly pursuing the realm of God. However, a person who has not even been able to properly dissolve in the five passions cannot break away from the human shell. C You have to be angry, laugh, and be sad. Only those who are faithful to all of their emotions can be said to be truly human. Xu Liang sighed again. Lee Cheon-sang said that he was greatly stimulated by the words and actions of his disciple, but Seoryang was also greatly stimulated by Lee Cheon-sangs words and actions. It was from the moment he heard Lee Cheon-sangs words that his mid-medium fighting skills were properly activated. From the time he treated his internal injuries, he understood everything in terms of magical principles. That was the reason why, from time to time, emotions that would have been unimaginable to him before rose up. It wont be a problem at all. You have to think like that. Theres really no problem, right? Although he mastered most of the magic arts, he was somewhat negligent in the basics of magic arts, the middle and middle battles. Even now, since I paid attention before the interruption, it may be a bit shaky for a moment, but it is finally becoming complete. Although it is not a word suitable for magic, it means that we are finally following the natural law of magic. Paying importance to the middle of the battle does not mean being swayed by emotions. It means being honest with your feelings. Dont confuse that. Xiliang looked up at the sky. Although it was a daytime sky without a single cloud, it looked gloomy for some reason. Its vain. Jin Guan Yong was also dead and the Guan Ping matter was successfully resolved. Now, as long as we meet Gogu and take care of everything, this situation will be over. Yes. It exploded well and was resolved well. But why is my mind so complicated? After defeating our rivals, we finally occupied the high ground in the succession battle Seoliangs eyes wavered. I thought Id be happier than this. Whatever the reason, looking back, it was an overly drastic action. Damn, I really want a drink. If only I could get it. At that time, a middle-aged man walked from far away. The upper body does not shake with a constant stride. It was the gait of an expert, and at the same time, it was a gait that revealed the persons personality. . The two people looked at each other. Gogu, a middle-aged man, bowed his waist. See the Three Dukes. Xu Liang smiled. I was already trying to find you, but by chance I see you here again. I dont have a deep personal relationship with you, so if the three princes come to visit me, its probably related to official business. I guess its a personal favor to resolve public affairs. I guess so. Ill see you later if Im busy. Gogu, who had been watching Seoryang quietly, turned around. lets go. The Three Dukes buy the alcohol. * * * The place the two visited was a small tavern located on the eastern end of the castle. Seo-ryangs eyes widened. Has there been a place like this? Few people find it. The owner here is not even Mine. Its a bar, but its not affiliated with Hwanheewon. How is it operating? It is being operated with my own money. huh? I have a bit of a connection with the store owner. Thats why Im personally supporting it. Xiliang looked around the tavern once again. I wouldnt say it was on the verge of collapsing, but it was a very old bar. To put it bluntly, a single strike from a master at the peak would have destroyed it in half. Could I have spent a little more money? It looks like it will break if I even touch it. Gogu did not answer. Xu Liang shrugged his shoulders. Well, lets go in first. Lets do that. Its an interesting tavern in many ways. For some reason, it blends in well with the surrounding scenery. If you dont pay attention, you wont even know its there and youll pass by. Two people entered the bar. The exterior was unsightly, but the interior was quite clean. After all, if its a bar, you have to cook food, so its something that shouldnt be dirty. Xi Liang looked at a corner of the tavern. There, an old man with a bent back was dozing off. It seemed like he was in a fairly deep sleep as he was drooling. Gogu opened his mouth. Old man Kang. The old man still did not wake up. The clattering sound could be heard all the way here. Gogu didnt care. Im here. Ugh. The deep voice contained a subtle inner power. The old man, startled, raised his head. Wow! What what? What kind of motherfucker huh? Is that you? . If you came, shake me to wake me up, why are you yelling?! I didnt scream. You stiff bastard. If I were ten years younger, I would have fixed your long hair. Crack the bamboo shoots with chestnuts, huh? know? There was surprise in Seo-ryangs eyes. The two may be close, but would you say such harsh things to someone who is the head of the criminal law department? Gogu pointed to a table on one side. I will sit over there. Please eat what you always eat. I ate all the food I always ate, you idiot. Order something else. Then pay it yourself. Do you have any money? Gogu pointed to Seoliang. This person will pay. Dont worry. Old Man Kang looked at Seoliang with sad eyes. The eyes that glanced up and down looked quite unnatural for his age. What is this guy? Xiliang scratched his head. Gogu said calmly. The three principals of our school. Three Confucius? Where are you going? What is Confucius seal? You are the sects disciple. Old Man Kang tilted his head. Lee Cheon-sang is that noblemans disciple? third? exactly. Its been a while since I brought back a nice guy. Its amazing. The leader of the Criminal Law Party has no hesitation in saying that, even to the cult leaders disciple. It was something he couldnt dare say unless his liver was sticking out of his stomach. Old Man Kang stood up, patting his back. It will take some time, so do whatever you want, whether its looking around bars or playing ssambak. Oh, dont break anything. As he entered the kitchen, Old Man Kang grumbled constantly. Anyway, the young bastards have nothing to do on a sunny day. Why did you come all the way here and drink alcohol instead of tricking your wife and children into going to see flowers? Is the lower body poor? Actually, I live with so much stress that it cant possibly be doing its job I can hear all kinds of noises. No matter how you look at it, he was not an ordinary old man. His eloquence, which at first glance gives the impression of being flashy, does not discriminate against his opponents. Seo-ryang, sitting in a chair, tilted his head. What is that old man? This is the owner. Who doesnt know that? From the looks of it, it doesnt look like he learned martial arts, but he is the best in the world when it comes to distribution. Hes really that kind of person. Your personality allows you to accept such brilliant remarks. Theres no reason not to accept it. Well, thats right. Youre supporting it with your own money? This place? exactly. Why are you doing that? Cant we just tell Hwanheewon to take care of it? If you join Hwanheewon, Old Man Kang will give up the bar. Then you dont have to do business here, right? There were many things he wanted to say, but Seo-ryang gave up asking any more questions. Because even if I asked a question, I didnt think I would get an understandable answer. Gogu, who was quietly looking at Seoryang, suddenly spoke. Im not surprised. Why arent you surprised? Im so surprised. How easy is it to meet an old man like that at our school? Thats not what Im saying. Then what is it? They dont really care even if a shabby-looking old man theyve never seen before spews harsh words at them. Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xu Liang chuckled. Is the position of the Three Confucius even a government position? Well, its not a pleasant thing to say, but I dont think theres a need to react individually. Gogus eyes deepened. exactly? okay. Right. Gogus face turned to the window and looked complex for some reason. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. Its me too, but you seem to be quite worried too. Why not? Someone recently had an absurd accident and I feel like Im having a headache. A risk! Did you know that too? Of course. It was harder not to know. Well, I think it was a clever move. The timing was too special. Gogu stared at Seoliang quietly. Seoliang tilted his head at the unknown look in his eyes. Why do you look at me like that? I am. hmm? I envy the Three Dukes. Xiliangs eyebrows twitched. Im jealous Im sure youre not jealous of the maknaes personality, are you? I hope youre not envious of my position. No, Im jealous of that too. is it more worldly than you think? So that doesnt work? Well its not like that. For some reason, I dont get along with you. Gogu chuckled. His bitter smile made the viewer feel strangely depressed. I am also an ordinary person. Every time I saw your disciples, I thought about wanting to sit there too. I was anxious when the parishs performance fell, and I was happy when it received high scores in the quarterly evaluation. Right. exactly. I am also not just a typical snob. Theres nothing special about it. I think the reason the religious leader appointed you as the head of the Criminal Justice Department was because he saw that level of ability in you. Youre actually doing well, right? exactly. But thats not because my abilities are more special than others. Its just because I know how to hide myself well. Thats another interesting thing to say. Does this sound like a lie? Really. Actually, you didnt see me as a snob, did you? It leaves me speechless. Xu Liang shrugged his shoulders. Anyway, I see a new side of you today. This is also fun in its own way Do you know what I envy most about you? Gogu seemed to have no intention of listening to Seoliang. It seemed like he wanted to talk about himself, as if he had planned to do so. Seoliang accepted the turbulence of Gogu. what? No matter how much I fly and crawl, no matter how much I struggle for my purpose, I will never be seen as a talented person like you. You wont be seen as a talented person like yourself? What a strange thing to say. I knew how well Gogu was a man who hid himself, but I also knew that he was not a person who was swayed by other peoples opinions. But you still say things like that. I guess thats why the leader gave up on me. What are you talking about? Do you know what my position was before becoming the Head of the Criminal Justice Department? I dont know. The first disciple of the contemporary Cheonma Lee Cheon-sang. uh? He was the first disciple of the Old Heavenly Demon and a rare genius who was evaluated as someone who would lead the new religion in the future. The next candidate for the Heavenly Demon, who was taught the reigning Demon Emperor before he even became a first-term soldier due to his natural martial talent and outstanding insight. Gogus eyes became increasingly bloodshot. Former Archduke of the Heavenly Demon Church. Thats me. Seo-ryangs eyes widened as if they were torn. Chapter 210 Episode 210 Raising the odds (5)Some time in the past. Gogu said this: C The One who is so infinitely dark that one cannot tell where it ends and is so bright that the human eye cannot even fully see it. A person whose heart-breaking anger and resentment has reached its peak and has become rather cold, but who does not hesitate to explode like an active volcano at any time. C A person who sees everything in the world as fun and at the same time fears everything in the world. A person who stepped into hell and looked up at the sky, and then suddenly stood on a cloud and looked down into hell. C The leader says he is just that kind of person. I didnt listen to it. It was an impressive evaluation that I still remember. However, I have never seriously thought about how this evaluation came about. Now that I think about it Now that I think about it, its a somewhat surprising assessment. Its not that Im wondering anything else. What Gogu said at that time was an assessment that could never have been made unless he was personally close to Lee Cheon-sang. Of course, there is no law that says the head of a criminal law group does not have a personal relationship with the leader of a religious cult. Of course it could. Even though you are a disciple, you may not have a close relationship with your teacher. However, Gogus evaluation was enough to evoke a much more complex and deep resonance. You were a disciple? exactly. I dont think youre joking. . why? It was a statement filled with many questions. Gogu also could not answer easily. Xu Liang frowned. I dont understand. You just said this. He is said to be naturally talented and has a great eye. They said he was a talent so outstanding that he could be nominated as the next Cheonma candidate. I did. But why did the religious leader kick you out? Why did you bury the past? Its because of my origins. Native? Its precisely because I am not from the Demonic Martial Forest. What does this mean again? Gogus hand scanned his waist. Chaaaaang! The soft sword that had been rolled up in the waist belt was pulled out. Since it was a new recruit, it was not a sword worthy of being called an unrivaled horse soldier, but it was a sword good enough to be considered a treasured sword. The name of this sword is Jeong. Its a straight sword. . This is the sword that Master gave me directly. My childhood memories are vague now, but the memories of that moment are clear. Masters heart is fully contained in this sword that he gave me with a warm smile and placed in my small hand. Lee Cheon-sang smiled warmly and handed me a sword. It was a sight that could not easily be imagined. Is Lee Cheon-sang also a person? In the past, he seemed to have been a person who knew how to give a warm smile to his young student. But Seo-ryangs thoughts were wrong. The master that Gogu was talking about was not Lee Cheon-sang. And remember this too. hmm? Be sure to drive this sword into the heart of the Heavenly Demon to prove that the spirit of righteousness is alive. !! Seo-ryangs eyes trembled. Gogu laughed bitterly. exactly. I was a spy. Cheonsan Baekseon (ɽ) Ki-hyeon, who served as the vice-maeng of the Uicheon Alliance, a position that no longer exists and was buried under the reign of the then-Uicheon Alliance, was my master. Kihyun? Wenju of the Heavenly Mountain Sect! The Cheonsan Sect was a large sect whose reputation was as great as that of the Nine Great Sects, and was a martial sect coiled in the snow-covered Cheonsan Mountain far to the west of Xinjiang. However, the Cheonsan faction, which had flourished in movies for hundreds of years, fell over twenty years ago. Because of the Uicheon leader of the time. He drove out the leader of the previous generation and framed and killed his right-hand man, vice-leader Kihyeon, and did not leave the Cheonsan Sect alone. Lord Uicheon, who thought that if left alone would cause problems in the future, falsely accused the Cheonsan faction of colluding with the Demon Demon and had them exterminated. Yes. It was a false accusation. But was it really a false accusation? I realized it later. That I was just a tool to that person. If you had thought about a true disciple, you would not have sent a child without a beard under his nose to the Demon Temple. . But even such a master would not have known that I would become a disciple of the Heavenly Demon. What the master wanted from me was simply to become a worker for the Shinto religion or become a warrior and bring him small pieces of information. Your distribution was also unusual. exactly. And I was confident. Because Im good at hiding myself. Thats right At that moment, Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. Axis ball. exactly. Chukgolgong is a qigong that was directly taught to me by the master. I dont know how I got it. Xiliangs eyes deepened. Do you blame your master? Gogu shook his head. I gave up my resentment toward him when I became a disciple of the religious leader. Even though the circumstances were not favorable, I also served two teachers. Seoliang, who was looking at Gogu, tilted his head. I know how difficult your life has been. I dont know how I became the cult leaders disciple or the leader of the criminal law, but I do know that he is not an ordinary person. . What Im really curious about is. Why are you saying this to the Three Dukes? thats right. Gogu smiled faintly. Whatever the process, the Three Dukes became the person closest to the successor. If there are no surprises, the three princes will become the next religious leaders and rule over the new religion. Hearing these words from other people, especially Gogu, made me feel real. Yes. Now the comfortable times are all gone. Seoliang became the person who would take the reins of the monster called Heavenly Demon God Church, which he had been so afraid of and felt uncomfortable about in the past. Anyway, if you are chosen as the successor, you will know everything about me. So you told me in advance? exactly. If you knew it somehow, there was no need to tell me now, right? Xu Liang tapped the table with his index finger. And that includes bringing me to a bar that I run with my own money. Gogu nodded. Thats right. Considering the relationship between me and the Three Dukes, there was no need to bring him to my favorite bar and ramble on about the past out of nowhere. however? I just wanted to check on the Three Dukes. check? exactly. What kind of confirmation is this? Hearing Gogus words that followed, Seoryang felt a shiver run down his spine. I thought the Three Dukes were spies sent by the Uicheon Alliance like me. ! Of course, there was no physical evidence. Actually, its not that big of a deal. However, I smelled something similar to mine from the Three Dukes. Xu Liangs eyes lit up. It smells similar. It feels good. Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He was not a spy sent out like Gogu. He was nothing more than a murderer who served as the Lord of Uicheons limbs and fell into the jaws of the monster known as the Heavenly Demon God Cult as a result of heavens prank. However, it was clear that Gogu felt some kind of kinship with him. But it seems my intuition was wrong. Gogu glanced at the kitchen. Just as the food seemed to be ready, Old Man Kang walked out grumbling. Damn, its been a while since Ive done this, so Im going back and forth. The seasoning may not be right. Even if its salty, I just eat it. Old man Kang. Why are you calling me again? If youre going to order more food, dont even open your mouth! How do you feel? Whats wrong? Gogu pointed towards Seoliang with his chin. Old Man Kang answered indifferently. Not this guy. Really? I said no. This guy doesnt have that musty smell thats typical of political faction bastards. Bitterness is exactly what Mine is. Right. Even if its bitter, its not that strong. Mine is Mine, but its a bit unique. Looking at me, Im sure Im going to have quite an accident. Xu Liang laughed. What is this situation? Before Gogu could explain, Old Man Kang spoke. What the hell! I brought this blunt bastard here to find out whether you were a spy sent by the Uicheon Alliance or not! Does the old man know that? Has the young man seen the horse? Do you know? Thats why I brought you! How do you know? Old Man Kang looked back at Gogu. Didnt you tell me? exactly. Well, you dont even know. Have you overcome the hardships of your tearful life? I solved it. But why didnt you tell me about me? Xu Liang frowned. Who is the inspiration? Old Man Kang snorted. If this guy didnt say anything, there must be a good reason. So I wont say anything either. You guys are doing whatever you want. This is a young animal with a rag in its snout. The world is going well, you idiot. Its not easy for an old man to speak rudely to a disciple of a religious leader. You bastard! Im not a Protestant, so it doesnt matter whether youre the sects disciple or the sects concubine! Xiliang snorted. I was afraid that old ears might not hear it, so I played it two or three times in a row. If you come into Shingyo, you are also a demon. If you dont treat your disciples with respect, how can you treat your teacher with respect? Youre old, you bastard. There is some great significance in being at an age where you can recognize a grave. How about it? why? If you dont like it, are you going to stab me with a knife? Why bother raising a knife when you can die even if you touch it? I think just one chestnut would be enough, right? Old Man Kang grumbled while looking at Gogu. Why is that guy even more cheesy than when you were young? Old Man Kang waved his hand as if he was disgusted and went to sit down where he had been dozing. If you dont have enough, take it yourself and eat it. Because I cut you. Old Man Kang crossed his legs as if showing off, crossed his arms, and lowered his head. Then, before I could count to three, there was a growl. You have all kinds of interesting inspiration. Seoliang, laughing, stood up from his seat. Lets go out to the backyard. hmm? Youre sleeping like a young man. Its a nice day, so lets eat outside. Two people came out carrying food and alcohol. After pouring alcohol into two glasses, Seo-ryang asked as if he was throwing it away. Do you know about that spiritual being? There is nothing he doesnt know. but. He is a suspicious old man. And he is a curious old man. Normally, it was clear that he would have been curious enough to know who the old man was. But for some reason I didnt want to do that today. You will find out over time anyway. Xu Liang raised his glass. The reason you brought me here was to find out if I was a spy for the Uicheon Alliance like you? exactly. But thats not the only reason. then? Gogu followed suit and raised his glass. His eyes sank deeply. I just wanted to talk about various things with the Three Dukes. I am so sorry. I dont think having a little chat with me, whos standing close to me, will make you feel better. Thats why I regret it. Xu Liang chuckled. Then Gogu also smiled. Lets have a drink. Two people emptied their glasses at the same time. Xu Liang said calmly. I have a favor to ask. Please speak. Please choose one of those incarcerated in prison and exchange him for Guan Pyeong. By using your axial foramen. Of course you dont need to teach me. Gogu did not ask why. Because I had already guessed it. Has the teacher given permission? Would I ask you this if you didnt do it? Even if you didnt give me permission, wouldnt you have caused an accident? If you say that, I have nothing to say. Anyway, thats my request. Will you listen? Xu Liang was nervous inwardly. However, Gogu answered so coolly that it felt empty. I understand. uh? Why are you doing that? Oh no. Thank you. But I also have a favor to ask. Seo-ryang whetted his appetite. Thats right. Well, I feel comfortable with the transaction. What is your request? For the next one year, please kiss me whenever I want. This is another unexpected request. Seo-ryangs eyes widened. Bimmu? exactly. . Will it be difficult? Xiliang looked directly into Gogus eyes. Gogu was sincere. The youthful desire in their eyes was surprisingly strong. Xu Liang nodded. good. Thank you. Thank you. Its just a transaction. I dont need to write down a separate certificate or something, right? How does this guy look at me? Gogu nodded, finished his drink, and stood up. Get up. why? Speaking of which, please rub with me now. The food is cold. . I understand. Lets give it a try. Seo-ryang stood up and looked up at the sky. The sky was still clear. Now that its come to this, Im going to have a game with you, drink a lot, and then go to sleep. Chapter 211 Episode 211 The embers revived by the wind (1)Three days later. Eudadada! Seoryangs face, after stretching, looked quite refreshed. Yeo Sang-rin, who was sitting on the stairs and carefully cleaning pottery, said something. monster. ok? Its a monster. Why am I a monster? Its an absolute monster. Until a few days ago, you were walking around with a limp due to severe internal trauma. It did. You went to Gyojujeon and slept for three days, but now you look fine. is it? Xu Liang twirled his shoulders. My body definitely felt better. Even while you were sleeping, demonic energy continued to circulate through your body and heal your internal injuries. Since internal injuries heal quickly, the five organs and six organs also quickly function properly. When the five organs and six organs functioned properly, the movement of demonic energy became more smooth. And the smoother magical energy made even external injuries heal quickly. But its still a bit sore. He may not have been able to treat internal injuries as well as before, but now that he uses middle and medium-sized warfare, he can quickly heal any internal injuries. However, since internal injuries are internal injuries, it is best to be careful how you move. I did a good job of stabbing with a body like this. yes? no. My shoulder, where Gogu had hit me, was still throbbing. The man who was using the fluffy soft sword suddenly exploded with tension, but his internal injuries were so severe that he was unable to block or dodge it. Seo-ryang glanced at Yeo Sang-rin. What are you doing? You clean pottery. So what are you cleaning it for? Why are you wiping it to polish it? yes? I somehow feel like a fool. Of course I polished it to polish it. Seo-ryang whetted his appetite. Anyway, I couldnt tell you because I was in a hurry. You dont have to apologize. ok? You dont have to apologize. Not once or twice, but now Im used to it. Once or twice? Anyway. Xiliang cleared his throat. If you look at his face or voice, he doesnt seem particularly upset or anything. But is it because I still feel sorry? For some reason it was difficult to deal with her. Yeo Sang-rin chuckled. Do you know that you are a really strange person? who? me? yes. why me? no. By the way, even if youre hungry, eat later. Because Hwa-ah is making yaksik right now. Uh, so huh? Xiliang narrowed his eyes. Hwaa? why. Is that what you call cherry blossoms? I decided to just play older sister and younger brother. I see. Xu Liang kept shaking his head. Good job. In fact, Dong-pil, crazy, and Dae-ju above are not comfortable with cherry blossoms. Not to mention me. I wanted Cherry Blossom to have a good friend, and you made it happen. Yeo Sang-rin looked at Seo-ryang with strange eyes. Not only is he strange, but he is also an amazing person. hmm? Growing up in the midst of conflict in the Bingung Palace, she lived a rather difficult life for her age. The person who saved her life when she was young was her nanny, her closest friend was a maid, and her reliable bodyguard was a servant. Is that why? She realized early on that status was not a measure of a persons nobility. However, he knew at least how the world viewed him and what the worlds common sense was. Looking at it that way, she knew very well how her actions of becoming a sister-in-law with a maid would be viewed. However, this strange three-year-old was ready to clap his hands, saying that everything went well. Its really strange. Perhaps this kind of Three Confucius is the person most suitable for the Heavenly Demon Church. In a world where people are evaluated based on their abilities rather than their status, they must have lived their lives thinking that anyone can become a strong person. At that time, a cherry blossom came out of the kitchen. Phew, its hot. If its this much, I guess huh? The cherry blossoms lowered their heads. Confucius! Are you awake? uh? Uh-huh. Are you hungry? Please wait a minute! Ill prepare a meal for you right away! No, Ill just eat on my own today. Seoyang pointed to the kitchen with his chin. My meal is ready, so lets make a quick meal and then stop by Hyeolhongak together. I need to see Dongpils face. * * * The late Confucius! Ma Dong-pil suddenly raised his upper body. The face of the lawmaker standing next to him distorted. I told him not to move too hard, but it seems like this man has no learning skills. Xu Liang waved his hand. Lay down, man. Oh no! This is it! do you want to die? . Lie down, brat. What are you going to do if the hard work of this council member goes to waste because of you? Ma Dong-pil lay down again with an awkward look on his face. Seo-ryang asked the lawmaker. How is this guys condition? The lawmaker folded his back as if he was relieved. Because my stamina is so good, my recovery speed is quite fast. It took two months at first, but as each day passes, the demon energy becomes more powerful. If this continues, I think Ill be able to wake up in about 15 days. Thank you for your hard work. no. Its what we should do. But thats not how people feel. Seo-ryang took out a small pouch from his pocket and placed it in the doctors hand. Ive never really expressed gratitude to others, so I didnt know what to bring. Ill just replace it with this. yes? I know youre busy, but please have a drink with your colleagues during your break. Thank you for taking good care of this guy. Surprise spread across the congressmans face. I had no idea that someone of the caliber of the Three Dukes would show such kindness. This probably means that Ma Dong-pil is an important person to the three princes. Thank you. I made some medicinal food for my child. Can I eat it? of course. The yaksik made by the maid was no better than the yaksik made at the main house. More sincerity must have been put into it, so it will most likely be good for the patients body. Xu Liang smiled. It is not easy for the word sincerity to come out of someones mouth. Although the Heavenly Demon Church was notorious in the Central Plains, there were similar decent lawmakers in every neighborhood. Please make room for me. Yes then. The congressman walked out in full stride. Seoyang dragged a chair and sat down. Is it worth living? Ma Dong-pil answered calmly. of course. It could happen any moment now. You can stand up, but you cant swing a sword. . Good job. no. Rather, I press Confucius because of my shortcomings Dont go anywhere and say something like that. How many people at your age do you think have reached that level in the whole world? I just had bad luck this time. . And what. Xioliang sighed. If I want to apologize, I have to do it. Lord Confucius! Thats right. It got to this point for no reason because of me. I have no respect for you and Aenghwa. The surprised cherry blossom shook its head. It was stirred so fast that it made a whistling sound. No, Confucius! no. It wasnt a fight that would involve you all. As a result, I was incompetent. I will make sure nothing like this happens again in the future. . I really wanted to say this. The cherry blossoms were restless. Every time Confucius says something like that, I feel so sad and dont know what to do. On the other hand, Ma Dong-pils face was calm. Confucius. Do you remember what Confucius said before? hmm? Before going to Hyeongsan Sohyanggok, Confucius said this to me. You too have to make a choice. . I answered like this. The relationship started with an order from above, but I said I had already made a choice and that this choice would never change. It did. Confucius also said this. One day, there will come a time when they will use me as a horse for chess. And I responded like this. If you want to use it as a diploma, I will gladly accept your order. Seo-ryang shook his head as if he could not stop him. You remember everything. I remember everything Confucius said. Ma Dong-pils face became serious. You dont need to apologize to me, and you shouldnt. Confucius, dont you have a dream? . I chose to become Confucius sword to make that dream come true. In that case, it is Confucius duty to wield that sword freely. Right. I will become an unbreakable sword. Just oil it once in a while. That is enough for me. Xu Liang chuckled. Your speaking skills have improved even while we havent seen each other. thank you. Its not a compliment. . Im kidding, man. Ma Dong-pil scratched his cheek. Seoriang unpacked the bundle Aenghwa brought. Then an appetite-stimulating scent filled the room. I had a little taste and it was very good. The liver may be a bit weak, but there will be no other meal like this for the patient. Xu Liang stood up. Please help Dongpil, the cherry blossom painter. yes! Ma Dong-pil asked, carefully raising his upper body with support from Cherry Blossoms. Do you have somewhere to go? okay. Ill stop by once in a while to make sure I recover. All right. ah! And Why? Ma Dong-pils eyes deepened. I heard the conversation between the lawmakers. Did you save Lee Gongjas life? however? Be careful. Xu Liangs eyes lit up. Ma Dong-pil, who knows his skills, tells him to be careful. This would mean that he felt something unusual. The people who attacked us at that time were people who were united in loyalty. Otherwise, they wouldnt have dared to attack us, the Three Dukes people. I guess so. But looking back, I realize it wasnt just about loyalty. huh? I am sorry to say this, but it seems that there are people who have a grudge against Confucius. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. A grudge? yes. How did you know that? Because I read life in their eyes. But strictly speaking, their life wasnt directed at us. Is it directed at me? I think so. The sense of a transcendent master is incomparable to that of a peak master. In particular, Ma Dong-pils senses, which have been trained together with Seo-ryang, boast a sensitivity greater than that of an equal level expert. The will mixed with the killing energy and even the direction in which that will is heading can be read, albeit faintly. If Ma Dong-pil speaks like this, it is probably something that should not be ignored. It even makes you think that the Grand Duke and the Duke of Li did not instigate them, but rather that they instigated them. If we cant catch them all, they will most likely approach Lee Gongja. At that time, all the attackers were locked in prison? May I ask how many people there were? seven. There were a total of twenty-five people who attacked us. And those who died by my sword are fifteen. There are three left. Thats right. Xu Liang nodded. Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. i get it. I will investigate separately. Please be careful. OK. You too, take care of yourself. Seoliang, who came out of the Blood Soul Pavilion, looked up at the sky. I keep looking at the sky these days. Seeing that blue thing doesnt solve my problems. Seo-ryangs eyes calmed down. They have a grudge against me? The atmosphere is heating up again. Chapter 212 Episode 212 Embers revived before the wind (2)Hello. Wow! So Yeon-sim coughed as if she had been caught stealing. Its a surprise! When did you come?! Seo-ryang smiled awkwardly. I thought about sending a letter in advance, but for some reason it seemed like Wonju So would not meet me, so I secretly tried to act as a nobleman. Why dont you meet me? Confucius visit is always welcome. Thank you for your words. Soyeonsim grumbled and put away the documents. Do you know how strange it is sometimes, Confucius? I often hear people say its strange these days. Good for you. It will be an opportunity to reflect on myself. Youre still as talkative as ever. I think I would compare him to Confucius. What kind of tea would you like? Please give me anything. You know that tongue thing is vulgar. Oil truck? Byukrakhun. After roughly organizing the surroundings, Soyeonsim guided him to Datak. So the two people sat facing each other. It hasnt been that long, but it feels like its been a long time since I last saw you. Xu Liang smiled. Is that so? yes. Its probably because something incredibly big happened in the meantime, right? That could be true. Soyeonsims eyes deepened. No, right? It was a complicated question, but Seoryang understood it perfectly. yes. . Its just as So Wonju thought. Oh my god So Yeon-sim stuck out her tongue. I thought so, but is it really true? Do you carry your life as an extra? I wish there was. An extra life. I cant even imagine how someone could do such a ridiculous thing. Arent you scared? In times of fear, wouldnt it be more productive to focus on making my choices beneficial? That sounds nice. In the end, Soyeonsim burst out laughing. If you think about it, there was nothing common sense about what this guy had done so far. Although I was surprised by the sudden rebellion, I can understand that Seoryang did it. sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, there were complaints. Do you know how busy Hwanheewon has become thanks to Confucius? Is it just Hwanheewon? The military department is probably dying. . I was a little shameless, wasnt I? Very much. How on earth can you say something like that without even changing your face? What should I do? I have no choice but to do better so that my hard work can be repaid. Unbelike the true Confucius, you said something extraordinary At that moment, So Yeon-sims eyes wavered. Seoliang, who was sipping tea, tilted his head. Is the temperature control wrong? It smells a bit Confucius. yes? Are you saying that you are officially seeking the presidency? Xu Liang smiled. When hasnt that happened? I didnt. Clearly, Seo-ryang did not do that. Even when I secretly thought about it, I used seven colors and eight colors, but I never once shouted out that I would win the presidency because of my burning ambition. Of course, Seoliang has changed. When he returned from his work at the inspector general, something had clearly changed in Seoryang. But his personality remained the same. So I thought he was still not interested in the presidency. Why are you acting like a beginner? The fact that I charged them with treason was itself an aggressive political campaign to become the successor. If I wasnt interested in the presidency, I wouldnt have fought at all and avoided it. Or he killed both the mouse and the bird without them knowing. Soyeonsim, who had opened her mouth several times, sighed loudly. I had no idea. Thats surprising. But it doesnt matter whether you know it or not, right? From So Wonjus point of view, this is true. It didnt matter. Until now. You mean its changed? yes. So Yeon-sims eyes were colored with turbulence, worry, and anticipation. Its changed. After this incident and after Confucius made up his mind. Why? It is because Confucius is currently closest to being the successor. Grand Duke Jin Guan-yong died, and Prince Li Guan Ping was imprisoned for treason. Master Hong Wei-moon was still lying unconscious in the main room of the Blood Soul Pavilion. The only people left were Ju Seo-yoon, the Princess of Five, Jong Li-yeong, the Princess of Six, and Yeo-min Chae, the Princess of Seven. Joo Seo-yoon is called the greatest genius of the Protestant religion, but his martial arts skills have not yet reached the feet of Seo-ryang. The same was true for Jong Li-young and Chae Yeo-min. Among them, Chae Yeo-min is friendly to Seo-ryang and is young, so it is difficult to call her a rival. In that case, there are only two competitors left, and those two are no match for Seoliang in terms of both spirituality and martial arts. In the end, it is Seoryang. The probability that Xi Liang will win the next presidency has overwhelmingly increased. Things in this world are never easy. No one knows how things will turn out in the future. You know So Wonju well, right? I know. But Confucius is the one who rose to this position by overcoming all kinds of formidable factions. I havent lived that extravagantly. Its more like I just left. Soyeonsim thought absolutely not. At the time when the incident occurred, I wondered if it would be okay to just go out like this, but when I think about it later, Seo-ryangs handling of the matter was as effective as it was radical. In particular, the appearance he showed when trying to suppress his opponent was truly a natural magician itself. In any case, as Confucius is one step closer to being the successor, we at Hwanheewon should also be considerate. Just keep doing what youre doing. What are you doing? You have to buy it. This is the most dangerous time. To the organization and to the successor candidates. Seo-ryang laughed as if he couldnt stop him. Youre still the same. People dont change easily. I agree. I am like that too. Soyeonsim sighed. Are you here to ask me something? answer. Im sorry, but I wont make unreasonable demands. I wont make unreasonable demands. However, I came here because I thought it would be most effective to handle it at Hwanheewon. We have a relationship from before. Soyeonsim tilted her head. Is it most effective to process it at the main hospital? What on earth is going on? First things first. Its not even a request. A subtle tension appeared on So Yeonsims face. Did you know that there is a bar near the lumber warehouse on the eastern end of Naeseong? ? You didnt know. well. There must be a tavern there Ah! Now that I think about it, I remember. Did you say that it was a tavern personally run by the head of the criminal law? I remember it well because I heard it so long ago Thats right. They said it was operated with private funds. But why that place? There is the tavern owner. Its Old Man Kang. yes. Wouldnt this place be in charge of managing the food ingredients that go into Old Man Kangs tavern? I guess so. Its not under Hwanheewon. Instead, all goods other than food ingredients will go through Hwanheewon. Thats right. Could you please show me the checklist from now on? So Yeonsim frowned. Its not difficult, but it is prohibited to steal work from within the hospital to the outside. You know that, right? So why dont you say its a favor? As you might have guessed, no. Seo-ryang whetted his appetite. I guess thats true too. yes. No. It may be after Confucius is announced as the official successor, but it is currently impossible. Tsk. So Yeon-sim, who was quietly examining Seo-ryangs face, asked. But why is that? Is there anything suspicious? Its suspicious. For me. So, please. Yes, but. If something doesnt work, theres nothing we can do. Then shall we move on to the second request? Im already feeling nervous. Why is the person who says it wont work if it doesnt work out so nervous? Lets listen first. Whats the second one? Seo-ryangs eyes sank. Soyeonsim thought. This is real. Indeed, her thoughts were right. To lay the groundwork, the context is similar to the first request. which? Please give me an inspection list of various items that went into Jin Gwan-yong and Gwanpyeongs quarters. On Jin Gwan-yongs side, from right after he left the building until now, on Gwanpyeongs side, its almost three years worth. It was just as Seoliang said. The second request also has the same context as the first request. But the weight was completely different. So Yeon-sims face also suddenly became serious. May I ask why? The corners of Seo-ryangs mouth rose slightly. So Yeon-sim felt goosebumps running down her spine at that cool smile. There is nothing that cannot be done, but it is up to So Wonju to handle it. What do you mean? If I bring up the reason, from then on I wont have the confidence to treat So Wonju as comfortably as I do now. You will only see yourself as one of two enemies. . Can you handle it? It was a remark tinged with arrogance. And Xu Liang had the right to be arrogant. Soyeonsim thought so. If we become allies, we will become closer than this, so it means that we will have to be on the same boat as Confucius from now on. youre right. If I become an enemy does that mean I could die? well? I cant speak ill of him. However, if the situation worsens, you may have to step down from your Wonju position. This is an absolutely terrifying statement. It doesnt matter if you die in a state of joy. However, he should not die after resigning from his position as head of Hwanheewon. It would be a disgrace to the history of the organization called Hwanheewon. If it were a normal persons comment, they would have scoffed and asked him to try it, but if the other person was Seo-ryang, it would be a different story. Because this person really has the power to make that happen. As you know, Hwanheewon is the most neutral organization in Protestantism. I know. Thats why we didnt leak internal information to Confucius. I guess so. You know that its not normal for you to make such unreasonable and rude demands on me, right? Of course. Confucius sometimes shows outrageous and reckless words and actions, but I know that he is kind to people he has ties to. But when I see you coming out here So Yeon-sims eyes sparkled. It can be said that the fate of Hwanheewon at the time depended on that request. Xu Liang thought. Indeed, So Yeon-sim is not an easy person. In such trivial conversations, I thought he was a more difficult person to deal with than Ho Yo-seong. I dont know if my judgment was correct, but I was quick-witted and knew how to accurately see into the other persons heart. Is there anything else Confucius would like to ask me? doesnt exist. Thank goodness. Soyeonsim, who had been struggling, soothed her mouth. It is sending a signal. After a while. Can I come in? Come in. The door opened and the coin appeared. Juhwa knelt in front of Seoliang. Invincible religion, Manmaangbok. Juhwa, the governor of Hwanheewon, is meeting the three princes. Its been a while. Xu Liang glanced at Xiao Yanshen. Whats the point? It means what you see. Soyeonsim smiled. The next Hwanhee Wonjoo is that kid. There is no disagreement. Even if someone tries to stop me, I will stop it myself. So? Please speak in front of the next Hwanhee Wonjoo. What do you mean? I wont listen. Im thinking of leaving this place altogether. I will cover my eyes and ears. Soyeonsim arose. State Governor. Yes, Wonju. I will not give you permission. yes? Still, I must listen to the Three Princes request. Xu Liangs eyes lit up. So Yeon-sim said as she walked out the door. Its like covering your eyes and shouting, but think of it as my last gift to you. thud. The door closed, leaving only the man and woman in the room. Xu Liang chuckled. Anyway, there is no other fox with nine tails. Chapter 213 Episode 213 The embers revived by the wind (3)Returning to his home, Seoryang saw an unexpected sight. oh? You said that? yes. Thats amazing. Although Ive lived past seventy, I havent seen much of the world. Sozer is different. Its truly amazing that he crossed the world at such a young age. Thats too much praise. Its because youre so busy. Im just an idiot who wanders around aimlessly. Hehe, thats humble. When I see people like Sojeo, I really feel sorry for the past. If I had gotten married earlier, who knows whether I would have had a granddaughter as beautiful as Sojeo? Hehe, its still not too late. Yekki! What kind of woman would like a grandfather in his seventies? Even the old women will be disgusted. Trust me. Because the world is large and there are many people. If you go looking for it, you wont find anything. Haha! Those are really sweet words, but around this age, even the scent of flowers tends to get boring. Its just a complaint, not a complaint. I like playing and eating at my school. Hey, its a fresh game, isnt it? There is nothing that cannot be said about having fun with immortals in the devils sacred place. Then, is it a demon ship for you? what? Hehehe! What is this gentle yet unfamiliar conversation? Xiliang scratched his head. Hey The two young and old looked at Seoliang. Seoryang, who met those gazes, could tell. That skinny old man was aware of his approach. In Protestantism, there is no one except the religious leader who can ignore the religious leaders disciples. No matter how strong an old person is, it is right for him to quickly stand up and say hello. Nevertheless, the old man just looked at Seoliang with deep eyes. ignore? no. Although he was talking to Yeo Sang-rin, all of the old mans senses were directed towards Seo-ryang. And I was surprised. I was so shocked that I couldnt react easily. Seeing this in person is beyond my imagination. Xu Liangs eyes lit up. I dont know who you are, but your martial arts skills are also fearsome. You? haha! After all, he deserves to be called the devil. I have a natural ability to distribute and be generous. The old man stood up. Although he had a skinny body, his skeleton was substantial. He was said to be over seventy, but his back was straight and his posture was as good as that of a young man with red eyes. The old man waved his hand at Xiliang. The old man in the back room is seeing the Three Dukes. who are you? Other than an old man who lives in a quiet place and plays chess. I forgot my name, and the demons at our school call me Goru, so you can call me that too. For a moment, Xiliangs eyes flashed. Gorumazon. exactly. Old Man Gorumazon smiled. The title Mazon is a bit unfamiliar, but thats how they are called. I thought that one day I would have the opportunity to come face to face with the Old Master Mazon, but it happened much sooner than I expected. He didnt even expect that one of the Mazon would come to his place. Is this how you see it? Although it was unexpected, it was an encounter that could not be ignored. Xu Liang bowed his head formally. This is Seoliang. It is an honor to meet the renowned Gorumazon. A subtle surprise appeared on Yeo Sang-rins face. The Seo-ryang she knew was not one who easily bowed his head no matter who he was dealing with. Gorumazon was also surprised. Although he was smiling, he was inwardly embarrassed. This is an excessive greeting. I would appreciate it if you treated me with respect, but I am not in a position to receive that kind of greeting. Arent you one of the martyrs who created the history of Protestantism in the past? When you say that, I feel embarrassed. I hope you can forgive me for not being able to make my back more flexible due to the location. Hehehe. Gorumazon hid his embarrassment with a smile. I was embarrassed, but inside I was happy. A martyr who created the history of Protestantism in the past? I think this is too polite, but it didnt make me feel bad. They treat you well. His actions so far and his first impression when meeting him in person are also good. I thought it was extremely extreme, but I had no idea it had this kind of side to it. I especially liked the fact that he introduced himself as Seoliang rather than the Three Confucius. Its a minor detail, but I felt like I wasnt the kind of person who would show off his position and be arrogant. Im sorry. If I was going to come, I should have told you in advance that I was coming, but this old man just stopped by without any hesitation. That is absurd. Mazon people are always welcome. There was a subtle turbulence in his smiling, clear expression. Finally, this is the area. The good times of competing against similarly aged successors are over. Hoyaoseong? Soyeonsim? His relationship with the two people was no less than this, but since those two people were only interested in him and were running the organization, he was excluded. The real power of Protestantism. Nine horns worn by a monster named Lee Cheon-sang. One of the demonic soldiers, sharper and more ferocious than any new soldier in the world, moved. The fact that Gorumazon moved suggests that it would not be strange for other mazons to move. In other words, I have to be really nervous from now on. Xu Liang laughed. Do you like alcohol? The Three Dukes have clearly seen this old mans tastes. If its my drink, I cant use my own blood. For some reason, after my martial arts level increased, I didnt get drunk very often. I havent really enjoyed drinking alcohol since then, but today I feel like I want to have a drink. It means Im happy to meet you. Gorumazon burst into laughter. Can I check how great the drinking power of the Three Dukes is? S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If the judge is Gorumazon, Ill have to open my throat for the first time in a while. Seoliang accurately discerned Gorumazons personality and tastes. When Gorumazon heard those words, his mouth became as big as a piece of meat. Khaha! Good! Lets drink until our noses are crooked today! great. Seo-ryang glanced at the kitchen. The cherry blossoms were standing with a confident smile. Cherry blossoms, please. yes! Ill serve it right away! * * * It was not a moonlit night, nor was the surrounding scenery of the pavilion beautiful. Nevertheless, Seoryang and Gorumazon exchanged drinks, laughing the whole time, wondering what was so good about it. This is truly amazing. Kidnapping was responded to with kidnapping? And all of the Beast Palace Lords disciples! I am truly gifted with distribution! Its just that his personality is so damn right. When I think about it now, I feel dizzy. If they had used the same technique as me, the hostages here would have been in danger as well. Looking at my wolf and three princesses, I dont think they would have kept that part in mind. There must have been some trick, right? There was nothing like that. However, the intensity of the threat may have been increased. After all, fighting is about momentum, isnt it? her? haha! What the Three Confucius said is correct! Gorumazon bursts into laughter. But he was secretly surprised. Its amazing. He couldnt help but click his tongue after hearing Seo-ryangs actions. The story of the struggle for survival in the bamboo forest, the story of how Hong Wi-moon was driven out, the inspection work against the Chilga family, and even this trip to Yunnan. If you listen to what Seo-ryang has done and solved so far, there is no such recklessness in the world. However, after hearing the inside story, I realized that although it was an unconventional method, it was very effective. A series of exciting incidents and accidents. The reason why this story was even more exciting was because of Seo-ryangs speech. Although he could not be said to be a talker, his facial expressions were so colorful and expressive that Gorumazon felt like he was there at the time. Throughout my life, I have made many enemies, fought them, killed them, and survived. There were literally all kinds of people. However, if I had formed a grudge against someone like the Three Princes in my youth, I would never have been able to survive until now. Is that possible? The method I use is a method that is difficult to call a strategy. I think there will come a day when it happens. Thats why the Three Dukes are so great. If you see through the shortcomings of the fun way, you will naturally improve without any effort. Now that you say that, I dont know what to do. Kahat! This is more than what I have to say. If the extremes knew that this is such a great person and such a masterpiece, they would try to eat me. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. When you say extreme, do you mean extreme mazon? Why not? Even though he is old, he has a fiery temperament and likes to fight. I also like alcohol that much. If they hear that you have made a big deal with the Three Dukes, they will probably try to cut me off right away. Extreme mazon. Along with the Iron Sword Mazon, he is the youngest of the Old Great Mazon. However, if you take it lightly just because you are young, your life will not be successful. The blade of the Extreme Magon, the most aggressive of the Magons, was still remembered as a terror to the Demonic Warriors. Xu Liang smiled. I really need to have a drink sometime. haha. Perhaps before you have a drink with the extreme, you should first control that blade, which may fly somewhere. Good. Thats what I hope too. Xiliangs main martial art is Taoism. However, the most powerful one is Taoism, and it doesnt matter what type of martial arts it is, as long as it can kill the opponent. However, a person carrying four swords could not be called a martial arts expert. He was clearly a thief, and of course a meeting with an extreme mazon would be welcomed. Gorumazon smiled. Welcome. His coming to Seoryangs residence was half impromptu. Among his successors, he was an ardent supporter of Xu Liang. Seoliang did not betray those expectations and quickly rose to the top of the succession battle. Of course I cant help but want to meet him. He had endured it before because he had the ability to see, but as the succession battle was coming to an end, he felt there was no need to pay attention anymore, so he led his old man to Ye. What do you think after that? It has fallen far from normal. I know politeness, but I can throw it away at any time. He is a person better suited to be the vanguard of a large organization rather than the leader of Ilseong. If we had to be honest, we could say that he is a man more suited to being a mazon or a magician than a religious leader. However. There is a power to turn the situation at hand to ones advantage. No one can do that easily. Innate distribution is accompanied by human charm and outstanding military power. Gorumazons eyes sparkled. Its similar to the seven great ancestors written in the historical records. The Childaecheonma, who led the Protestant religion at its peak, is called the greatest religious leader in the history of Protestantism. In particular, he was the leader who showed off his unexalted capabilities in ruling the Madou Martial Arts. Furthermore, this talent there has never been anyone in the history of Protestantism who reached the peak without even being an expert. The sense of power is lower than mine, but the spirit that secretly flows out is horribly refined. If a fight breaks out, he will most likely show off his skills beyond his abilities. There is no one like this in the world. Looking at their ages, you would believe they were grandfather and grandson, but Gorumazon could never look down on Seoryang. It feels like meeting another veteran who has overcome all kinds of hardships. Gorumazon, who was looking at Seoryang silently, grinned. The alcohol is hot. Then thats a good thing. I lost track of time while chatting with the Three Dukes. The moon has risen before we know it. okay. Its a masterpiece on a moonlit night Its been so long since I felt this excitement. A subtle sense of victory appeared on Gorumazons face as he looked at the moonlight beyond the window. There was no particular reason why I came to visit the Three Princes. I was just interested. I thought so. I thought a few small words would be enough, but peoples greed is endless. As we exchange drinks, I feel like exchanging other things as well. Xu Liang smiled. Me too. Gorumazon also smiled. There is no need to use path ideology against me. Path ideology? Are you eating that? Hahaha! Two people stood up. A strong sense of victory burns in their eyes as they look at each other. Although their status and age are different, their love for martial arts is the same. Two people who went out to the training ground stood facing each other. Ugh. The Chilyado was held in Seoliangs hand. going. whenever. Paaaaang! Seoliang rushed in like a moon. Chapter 214 Episode 214 Embers revived before the wind (4)Huh? Wei Hongryeons eyes widened. Uh huh? There was an old man in front of her who was making strange noises like an idiot. He has a dignified physique and a straight back, so its hard to see him as having the physique of an old man. The sword in his arms is a common iron sword, but perhaps because of the presence of the old man, it feels like an uncommon treasured sword. An old man with a well-forged sword. A person who gives the impression of a giant even though he is not seven or eight feet tall. Elderly? The corners of the old mans Iron Sword Mazons mouth rose. Thats an interesting title. What brings you here? I just walked wherever my feet took me. Wei Hongryeon looked around. This place, a long way from Gwangmadaes residence, was a forest with few people. This is the place where Wei Hongryun secretly comes and practices, and no demon has ever stopped by this place. Wei Hongryeon scratched her head. Since when did you know? what? This is my training ground. I know now. Hey. Wei Hongryun grinned. He came wherever his feet took him Are those feet heading towards me? Thats the way it is. In the Madou Forest, the name of the Nine Great Mazon is a legend. It was a symbol of absolute power recognized by all demons belonging to the Protestant Church. Moreover, Wi Hongryeon was the leader of the Gwangmadae. If you belong to the same Protestant church, you should not dare to show yourself like this in front of the Iron Sword Demon. However, Wi Hongryun, who treated her like a neighborly neighbor, or Iron Sword Mazon, who calmly accepted it, did not seem to care about such trivial formalities. Wei Hongryeon was famous for her unpredictable personality, so even if it was possible, seeing the Iron Sword Demon like this was very surprising. Do you have something to do with me? Yes. Wei Hongryeon scratched her head. I didnt really do anything to get scolded. I didnt come here to scold you. sure? They are still risking their lives. Wei Hongryuns eyes sparkled. The Iron Sword Mazon spoke calmly. I dont want to argue with the path you choose, whether its being the leader of a combat unit or a stable keeper. You dont have the right to do that. So? I was very interested. Interested? Have you become a person of the Three Confucius? Wei Hongryun clearly admitted. So? . why? He became a candidate for succession. Depending on what you hear, it may seem a bit awkward, but you cant find anything like that in Wei Hongryeon. It would mean that there is no shame in ones choices. A strange light appeared in the Iron Sword Mazons eyes. Do you remember? When you first met me. You remember, right? I pointed out the shortcomings of your martial arts skills back then. Your reaction was excellent. Wei Hongryeon tilted her head. I remember my first meeting with the Iron Sword Mazon, but I couldnt remember what the conversation was about. You said this. While you are criticizing other peoples martial arts skills, please polish your old mans sword one more time. Uh was that so? Is it just? You caused all sorts of trouble due to the unfairness of the training group where accidents were frequent. He hurled all sorts of insults at me as I passed by. There was a lot of talk about this and that, but to sum it up, it was that the leadership of an organization should manage its subordinates properly. Wei Hongryun quenched her appetite. Yes, I think I remember. You cant even imagine how absurd I was back then. I never imagined such recklessness existed in the world. This is something I hear often. If I hadnt stopped you, you would have been killed by the instructor for defiance. So? Wei Hongryun frowned. Its nice to see you after such a long time. Im busy too. Im training even when Im sleeping. So whats the point? The Iron Sword Mazon, who was looking at Wei Hongnyeon, shook his head. I dont know how I ended up with a child like you. Its not for me, the Majon, to say anything, but I truly cannot understand the laws of heaven. What do you mean by that? Didnt you take my martial arts without permission? Wei Hongryeons eyes widened. Youre going with a bunch of people? When will I? Slurp. The Iron Sword Mazon drew his sword. The Iron Sword Mazon took out his sword without saying a word. There was no will to fight or murder, but the atmosphere changed completely in an instant. Saaaaaa. The night breeze, which had been cool just a moment ago, feels as sharp as a knife. It seemed like bundles of merciless sword energy were scattering from all directions. Wei Hongryeons face turned red in front of such force that she couldnt even breathe. profit! Even though it was right for her to step down, Wei Hongryeon held on until the end. The Iron Sword Mazon nodded. Soon after. Lets go! The swinging iron sword drew a strange curve. It was an incredibly elegant swordsmanship. It felt like the results of Wei Hongryuns frenzied sword were fundamentally different. However, when Wei Hongryeon saw the sword, her eyes widened in surprise. uh? uh? Do you understand? That looks similar to the Phantom Beast Great Sword?! Hwansu Greatsword? Its the name you chose. The Iron Sword Mazon withdrew his sword. Then the knife-like wind calmed down. It is called the Dragon Sword Ten Sik (ʮʽ). It is a sword method that I have solved through my own enlightenment, encompassing not only the magic swordsmanship but also the swordsmanship of the four political factions. Dragon Sword I can assure you that I am no better than the teenage swordsmen of our school. In particular, I think the destructive power and tenacity of breaking down an opponents defense is superior to any sword technique at our school. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. One of the strengths of my swordsmanship is Jangsan. It has to be that way. For stealing my flock. Wei Hongryeon pouted her lips. It wasnt stolen. Its a martial art that I created on my own. right. Its a martial art you created. But its also a martial art that you couldnt have created if I hadnt pointed out the weaknesses of your martial arts. Tsk. I wanted to say no, but Wei Honglian couldnt. If you hadnt seen it, you wouldnt have known. I couldnt shamelessly say no in front of someone who even demonstrated my martial arts skills. It is difficult to say that it was actually stolen. Because I was the one who pointed out your shortcomings and unknowingly put pressure on you. It would have been difficult for someone with a decent sense of intuition to notice my enlightenment. So? Wei Honglians face became serious. It wasnt my intention, but I know I took the elders group. So what should I do? Should I give up even an arm? It was a sharp reaction. Should I say that it cant be helped? Its not a good feeling to know that what I thought was purely my own ability was actually based on the help of others. Especially if you have a personality like Wei Hongryeon. The Iron Sword Mazon shook his head. If I were to take your arm, would you give it to me? I cant give it to you quietly. Of course, the result will be obvious. And youre still going to resist? Then your arms look like theyre about to fly away, so youre staying still? Thats not possible. If Im going to cut off one of my arms, I cant do it, but I have to gouge out one of the other persons eyeballs to get angry. The Iron Sword Mazon laughed without realizing it. As expected, this guy is a great guy. She took the knowledge of the Dragon Sword Ten Style, which is difficult to master in a womans body, and created a sword technique, adapted the sword technique to that physique, and the courage she shows now. We Hongryeon. Suddenly, three letters of his name are called. Sreuk. Tension appeared on Wei Honglians face. Without realizing it, my hand went back to my lowered posture and grabbed the Hopo Swords sword. Is it better to be the Great Lord of Gwangma? Or is it better to be a disciple of Majon? What is better huh? Wei Hongryeon blinked. what did you say? Are you going to remain as Lord Gwangma, or are you going to come and study under me? Choose. Wei Hongryeons eyes widened. I never imagined that an offer like this would come. Are you coming under the command of the Iron Sword Mazon, who is said to be the best in swordsmanship among the nine Great Mazons? The Iron Sword Mazons eyes became serious. I caught a glimpse of your skills from afar. Even if one of his arms was cut off, his opponent was a supreme expert. I mean, it was on a different level than you. However, you were not defeated at all by such a talented person. Rather than being pushed around, we were pushed. Oh, youre a scientist? Yes. That means you are a guy who knows how to fight. Its also ridiculous to say that someone as big as a mason is good at fighting. But in the end, thats what an unmanned person is. To put it bluntly, every warrior in the world is training and polishing to fight better. For such a warrior, being good at fighting is a great talent. I did not want to have an heir. That was until I saw you. But looking at you, I realized that the relationship between priests and priests is not the realm of manpower. hmm. There was a lot of talk earlier. Take your pick. Will you become my disciple? Or will you continue to live as the Great Lord of Gwangma? It was a rare opportunity. Wei Hongryun, who was looking at the Iron Sword Demon with surprised eyes, soon spat out words that were even more surprising to the opponent than herself. Cant we have both? what? Cant we do both? . No, well thank you so much. This is real. Eh yes, thank you very much. Thats all I can say. Seeing her flustering so uncharacteristically, she seemed embarrassed. But I made a promise to a man called Samgongja. The Iron Sword Mazon cleared his throat without realizing it. Are you saying that Samgongja is a human being? If it werent for Wei Hongryeon, it was a remark that would have struck him on the head with a sword sheath. A promise? I have become a person of the Three Confucius. I received a lot of things from that person. Ah, this is called Hopogeom. You know, right? Do you mean that sword is the White Tiger Sword, one of the Four God Weapons? Thats right. Its not just this. I also got some pretty good elixirs. Wei Hongryeon scratched her head. I may be a shameless bitch. Even if I do get it, I usually dont get a lot of it. Besides Hmm? There are many fun things to do when you hang out with that person. Fun stuff? Isnt it a bloody thing? I wanted to ask that, but the Iron Sword Mazon kept his mouth shut. When I thought about it, I thought that for this child, those bloody events could become a source of vitality in life. In other words, you can only help the Three Dukes if you become the Great Lord of Gwangma? Yes. Because thats what the contract said. Youre saying its not because of your attachment to the Gwangmadae? Wei Hongryeon chuckled. How can there be no attachment? But neither the kids nor I owe each other anything. I have to live my life myself. If you criticize others while looking at them, its actually rude to them. It was a very Hongryeon-like statement. The Iron Sword Mazon nodded. good night. Then lets go. Where? Where? It is the residence of the three princes. yes? The Iron Sword Mazon turned his back. For the first time in my life, I have a child I want to take as my disciple. I dont want to give up this opportunity. However, if the child has already established a relationship with a military subject, you should also talk to the person who is the owner. Ah Follow me. He could have said something, but Wei Hongryun followed the Iron Sword Demon without saying a word. She knows it too. The greatest opportunity of your life has now come to you. Although loyalty is important, it would be foolish to just miss this opportunity. What is this all of a sudden? They say the sun will shine even in a rats hole, but now is the perfect time, right? Wei Hongryeon follows the Iron Sword Demon with an expression of still disbelief. That was when the two people got close to Seoryangs residence. Kugugugung. A strong shock wave was sent to the ground. uh? Wei Hongryuns eyes widened. This? A strong energy wave begins to cover the son-in-law. The Iron Sword Mazon shook his head. There was a customer who came first. Who is it? Goru is a senior. Senior Goru? Gorumazon? Yes. But this energy A look of worry appeared on the Iron Sword Mazons face. There is a mixture of murderous intent? Are you fighting sincerely? It was then. Quang! One side of the wall of Seoryangs residence collapsed entirely. Chapter 215 Episode 215 The embers revived before the wind (5)Amazing. An ecstatic light appeared on Seoryangs face as he fiercely pushed Gorumazon with a fast-paced technique. I cant believe there is such a person. Originally, it would have been right to draw all four swords. If you truly acknowledged the other person, you also had to do your best. But Seoliang couldnt do that. If the opponent is Gorumazon, one sack is better than four sacks. It wasnt a thought, it was an instinct. So what I chose was Chilyado. This is because it was judged that Chilyado was better than Yongrindo to implement a quick attack with a single strike that emphasizes speed and sharpness, rather than a method of defeat using excessive force. Still, it gets stuck. Papa papang! The sharp black long sword could not even touch the opponents collar. In fact, once you reach the level of Seoryang, you will have no problem dealing a fatal blow to your opponent no matter what martial technique you use. This meant that whether it was the Inhwa method or the Dancheon Samdo () that was being deployed now, it was equally dangerous. Moreover, Dancheon Samdo was a martial arts skill worthy of being called first-class. Gorumazon was easily dodging the dangerous blade of Dancheon Samdo. His insight into the pulse of martial arts has reached its peak. You are reading the flow of my Taoist method. The reason why he can avoid his magic sword even though he does not move particularly faster than Seo-ryang or show high-level martial arts. It was thanks to Gorumazons insight. At least his insight into martial arts seemed to be better than that of the worlds top ten masters. Easier said than done, but this is truly amazing. It is even more surprising because Gorumazon is a demon of magic. The principle of unity is that when you come in, you step out and when you step out, you go in. It seems that he acquired the martial arts of a shaman called Namjon () of the right faction. It was not like the martial arts skills of the magician, who would stab and hit each other when they came in and then become twice as persistent when they retreated. Its not just the magic hole thats delving into it. It is clear that he followed all the martial arts skills of the right and wrong factions. Even though it is a dissuasion, if you only delve into the magic martial arts, this kind of response is absolutely impossible. Since he was a Seoliang, he was well-versed in both the spiritual techniques of the righteous sect and the magical techniques of the magic arts, so he knew for sure. then. Faaagh! Gorumazons eyes suddenly changed. Seoryangs movements, which had been biting and clinging persistently like a demon reeking of blood, changed. In an instant, it blocks three directions and advances, blocking any room for a counterattack, even if there is a place to retreat. The Demon Emperors reign?! Admiration appeared on Gorumazons face. Thats amazing. I dont know when I started learning that step. However, even if you learned it from when you were just a toddler, it would still be surprising. Xiliangs reign had already surpassed the seven provinces. Considering that the leader of the Old Great Majon, the Senator, is at the level of Chilseong, it is no exaggeration to say that Xiliangs growth is truly explosive. What is this utility? Push and rush again. Its not a gait unique to Dominbo, which pressures the opponents movements with momentum. It is a combative movement that leaves no room for attack. Until now, there has been no one who has interpreted or used the Demon Emperors Lord Limbo in this way. Seeing that there was a bit of awkwardness, it seemed like a method that was thought up on the spot. As far as ability to respond at a moments notice, it is undoubtedly the best in the world. Is there anyone like this! I tried to weaken my opponent, but I ended up getting hurt first. A light of determination appeared in Gorumazons eyes. Coooooo! A faint dark brown energy emanated from his body as he stepped strongly on the training ground. When he finally decided to launch an attack worthy of attack, his hand, which was like an old tree from Goruma Zone, moved like a thunderbolt. Quang! The aftermath of the impact was not very wide. So it was more dangerous. This is because the enormous power that would bounce in all directions was completely focused on Seoryang. Seo-ryangs body was pushed back. His hand holding the chilya sword trembled slightly. This means that the power of manual labor could not be fully handled. The aftereffects of that force went beyond his hands and remained throughout his entire upper body, making him miss the moment to immediately counterattack. It was a powerful martial arts attack. It was amazing how such a skinny body could radiate such power. Wow! If there is no counterattack, we have no choice but to retreat once more. Seoliangs new brother retreated to the other end of the training hall. Gorumazons eyes flashed as he was about to strike again. I thought we would meet face to face on the spot, but my expectations were wrong. Its radical, but you can always avoid a fight if youre at a disadvantage. A small smile appeared on Gorumazons lips. Thats scary. If you have that level of martial arts skill and that level of talent, you can be quite arrogant. Besides, wasnt he at a very energetic age? Nevertheless, when the odds are against us, we are ready to step back and reorganize. It means that you dont try to clash awkwardly just because your pride is hurt. He was an outstanding warrior who lacked everything including talent, martial arts experience, and mindset. I couldnt understand how he could become such a monster at such a young age. He wasnt a fighter with a lot of fighting spirit. He is a strategist who goes out of his way to win at any cost His mindset is closer to that of a soldier than that of a warrior. then? Hahaha! Seo-ryangs eyes widened. What is it? His body, which was about to move to the side and throw a sword, suddenly stopped. A piece of air? no. Weeeeeee!! A huge, invisible force was pulling Seoryangs body towards Gorumazon. It captures and compresses the air with its magic energy and sucks it in with terrifying suction power. The Gomokin (ľ) ceremony was held following the Gyeolmokshinsu (ľľ) of Gorumajons seasonal festival. Even though I was able to hold on with the absolute magical power of Guyu Demon Lord, my feet kept trying to leave the ground. Im sucked in. It was an enormous force. Such a martial arts I wondered how long it had been since I had been this embarrassed while exchanging martial arts with an opponent, whether it was a matter of life or death. I wondered if something like this could be possible with a simple harmony of energy rather than something from the void. Faaagh! It maintains an old tree and approaches at an alarming speed. The magic energy that was attacking with a powerful sword, as if it was going to decide the game at once, was as huge as Mount Tai. At that time, Seo-ryangs feet bent and went up. puck! Gorumazons eyes wavered. Quang! The corners of the training ground were dented and blown away. It was a scene created by the tension of the Gyeolmokshinsu. Kick it out? I instantly slapped my wrist and twisted the direction of the tension. The move that took advantage of the unique loophole in the attack method from the bottom and changed the attack line was much more impressive than the attack method that had been received so far. That wasnt all. Seoriang, who had been resisting Gomokins manpower all along, lost his strength for a moment and rushed at Gorumazon. When I added footwork to the power of being sucked in, the speed was literally like a beam of light. An urgent light appeared on Gorumazons face. Puff puff poop! The hands and feet of the two people were intertwined like crazy. The flow of the fight changes from a long-distance ground battle to a close-quarters combat. Seoryangs wit, which turned a momentary crisis into an opportunity, stood out. wickedness! Gorumazons sleeves were cut off. If I hadnt pulled my hand away, my wrist would have been blown off. It was a frighteningly sharp blow. Its huge. He swung the Samcheok long sword upward from a distance that was difficult to fully extend his fist. It is enough to hear that he is a master of weapons technology. It meant that he had mastered his maternal martial arts to the extent that he could freely use his fists or his sword without being restricted by distance. bang! Puff! Wow! He creates a shock wave with a fist of force, cuts off the flow of hand attacks with two single strikes, and strikes the sword with the force of one sword and two strikes. It was a quick reversal. Once they get an opportunity, they rush in without giving them a chance to counterattack. Gorumazons body continued to retreat. Xu Liangs body rotated rapidly. Whoa! A vein appeared on Gorumazons forehead. This blow was indeed heavy. If I hadnt crossed my arms to block it, all my ribs would have been blown off. Xu Liangs eyes lit up. An opponent who cannot counterattack from a reasonable distance. Its here. Rumbling! A terrible wind blew. The cries of demons could be heard in the wind blowing from Yubu. The fierce hellish winds of hell have unfolded. A look of urgency appeared on Gorumazons face. Buaaaaang! A huge sword wind rushed in like a wave. Even with a decent amount of martial arts, it is difficult to defend, let alone offset. thud! Gorumazon, who kicked the ground with his back foot and fixed his body, unleashed a double strike. One beat late, the tension of the Gyeolmokshinsu was fired towards the hell wind. Quang! With the heavy drinking, Gorumazon was pushed back by three pieces. We achieved a decent victory. Xiliang did not miss this opportunity. Faaagh! Seo-ryang exploded the demonic power of his entire body and approached like lightning and swung the Seven Night Sword. Gorumazon, who was relieving his shock, was amazed. The assassination aimed at the nape of the neck was real. Im grateful that he dealt with me seriously, but if things continue like this, Im really going to lose my head. Woooooo!! The force that arose from the bottom interrupted the Chilya Islands path. In a split second, the old tree unfolded. Gorumazon, who was about to evade and counterattack, felt a shiver run down his spine. Flying sword!! Xiliang did not simply wield the Chiliya sword. He threw the chilya sword. It was Seonpungyeolsan (Lɢ), the last herbivore of Dancheon Samdo. Youre throwing it! The chilya sword, which was fired while spinning arbitrarily, cut Gorumazons thigh. Sigh! Blood splattered out. As it left the hand, the magic energy contained in the Chilyado has decreased significantly. So I was glad. If the guyumaggi had been filled with gooey food, the thighs would have been cut off. Then what is the real attack? A blow that caught one off guard. Rather than throwing a game-winning move all at once, the real attack comes after a blow that makes people think its a game-winning move. Gorumazon raised his head. Seo-ryang approached right in front and swung his fist. Quaaaang! The wall collapsed due to strong winds. Sigh! profit! The two peoples faces turned red. Gorumazon was holding Seoliangs wrists with both hands. His right sleeve, which was touched by the wind of the thunderbolt, turned into powder and scattered, and blood oozed from both hands holding his wrists. It was not possible to resolve the problem of the power of violence. Grrrr. As he put his strength into his fist, Gorumazons hands that held his wrists also exerted a lot of force. They were putting all their energy into each other, so they couldnt switch to another movement. It was then. You are full of strength. The two people turned their heads at the same time. There was the Iron Sword Mazon with a trembling face and Wei Hongryeon with her mouth wide open. If a member of the Criminal Justice Party had seen this scene, our school would have been on alert once again. They are glaring at each other as if they are going to kill each other. A fight between the cult leaders disciples and Magon would be something that the entire Protestant church would pay attention to. The two people looked at each other. Xu Liang said calmly. Your excitement is broken. Me too. Slurp. The demon energy of the two people was captured at the same time. Patter. There was the sound of stones rolling from the broken wall. The sound seemed to bring me back to reality. Xu Liang massaged his wrist. You have tremendous strength. I thought my wrist was broken. Gorumazon shook his head. My upper body almost flew off before I broke the Three Dukes wrists. Youre in serious trouble. What do you mean? From now on, I shouldnt even mention path ideology or anything like that. I dont know how many times I almost died in that short period of time. It has to be that way. I really wanted to kill him, but Majon didnt want to kill me. Gorumazon smiled sheepishly. I dont want to be a traitor. sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seo-ryang burst out laughing. As a result, he was the one who pushed, but Gorumazon did not use all his strength. I dont know if it was life or death, but if you interpret it as a fate, it was your defeat. When he had more free time, Seoliang looked back at the Iron Sword Demon. The Iron Sword Mazon dominated. I want you to meet the Three Dukes of Iron Sword. Iron Sword Magon. The best swordsman in Shingyo. Xiliang lowered his head. Perhaps because I had seen Gorumazon before, I wasnt really surprised by the appearance of another mazon. Xiliang meets the Iron Sword Demon. But He glanced at Wei Hongryeon. What brought you all the way to Ye? And that too with that troublemaker. Wei Hongryeon pouted her lips. The Iron Sword Mazon spoke calmly. I came because of that troublemaker. I have something to say to the Three Dukes. Eh? Then Gorumazon spoke. Lets go to the drinking table first. I need to soothe my sore stomach. Xiliang looked around his residence. Collapsed walls, broken training grounds here and there. And even Yeo Sang-rin and Aeng-hwa, who are looking at themselves with surprised eyes from a distance. Jamiru is a bit different, but there is a small bar in the corner of my castle. The food is pretty good, so why not go there? Chapter 216 Episode 216 Embers revived before the wind (6)What is it? What is it? You are a guest. Old Man Kang woke up and screamed. What kind of customer are you? Get out! Cant you see I woke up? Its not even midnight yet. Whether you sleep before midnight or early in the morning, what does that have to do with you! Get out, you bastard! I came with a guest. Prepare a wonderful table for me. no! I will not! get out! Then the door opened and three men and women came in. Old Man Kang, who was about to shout, Where are you coming from? swallowed his saliva. oh? Its fascinating. Was there a bar like this here? Thats right. But why was it built like this? If you touch it, it will collapse. I guess its the owners taste. Wei Hongryun snorted. If this is something you really like, arent you crazy? You have all kinds of weird tastes. You have to be able to get down to the level of extreme difficulty. Thick veins appeared on Old Man Kangs forehead. He seemed to be angry at Wei Hongryeons rude remarks. But even for a moment. He cleared his throat and took Seo-ryang to the kitchen. what? What are those people? Who do you think it is? Is it Mazon? Really? As expected, the eyes that see are clear. Wow! Old Man Kang staggered, clutching his chest. Xu Liang chuckled. Theres no need to do much, so just make three or four quick snacks. You bastard! I should have told you in advance that Mazon would come! No, why did you come here in the first place? Whats so nostalgic about a dilapidated tavern? Come visit us! Theres no one. what?! I needed a quiet place to drink. It was okay because the vacant lot was quiet. Well, I came here because I wanted to visit, so what can I say? Old Man Kang, who was trembling, turned around. Ill give you a quick meal, so eat somewhere else. Do you understand? no. hey! When it comes to Mazon, they are people I find hard to treat badly. Im so sorry for bringing you here, but where are you taking me? I cant do that. So why did you crawl all the way in here! Do you want to leak me? Lets start now, shall we? shit! When lighting the firewood, Old Man Kang kept complaining. Im going to have to kick that bastards ass later. Are you bringing this disaster because there is no one in the world to bring with you? Youre dead. Seo-ryang came out of the kitchen and pointed to a table. It was the biggest seat in this small tavern. Please sit down. Adventure. So the four people sat across a table. Seoliang said while looking at the Iron Sword Demon. Then the iron sword. Wichan. yes? Its my name. Ah Xu Liang glanced at Wei Honglian. So you are the same Wei clan as the Great Lord? exactly. Wei Hongryeon shrugged her shoulders. Its a coincidence. Yes. I have a strange relationship with you in many ways. Seo-ryang whetted his appetite. Anyway, I understand. Still, since he is a mazon, his title is. Please call me Geomno (). . Thats enough. What a strange person. Gorumazon, who came out of nowhere to get excited, was also a man who destroyed common sense, but he was neither a great hero nor a mazon, but a sword? I thought that compared to the Iron Sword Mazon, Gorumazon was an extremely ordinary human being. Well then Ill call you Geomno. Good. Lets get to the point. What is the reason you came to see me? Iron Sword Mazon Wei Chan pointed at Wei Hongryun with his thumb. I want to make this guy my disciple. Seo-ryangs eyes widened. That guy? exactly. Thats amazing. How about Ah! Xu Liangs eyes, looking at Wei Chan, gave off a strange glow. What came to mind when looking at Wichans well-refined prayer posture? I dont know what kind of martial arts you are using, but the posture of the Great Lord above is a little similar to the posture of Geomno above. An unexpected look appeared in Wei Chans eyes. Would you like to know? If you dont pay attention, you wont notice. Amazing. Its hard to notice unless youre the person involved. The great master above is greater than me. Now, if you said that you would accept me as a disciple, it means that you have not had any proper teachings, but you have managed to make Geomnos enlightenment your own. exactly. A dozen years ago, when this child was in a training group, we had a small relationship. I thought it was just a passing relationship, but before I knew it, I had taken my sword skills and made a decent martial art. Wei Chans eyes sparkled. I heard that this guy made the Three Dukes his master. Seo-ryang smiled awkwardly. Its hard to call him my master, but I always think of him as my own. It was unexpected, but Wei Honglian was a little moved. Even though he was only cursing on the outside, he felt that Seo-ryang was still thinking about him. Wei Chan nodded. I know that the Three Dukes liked this guy. But I dont think its just a heart-to-heart relationship. What do you mean? If this child had not been leading the light horse unit, the Three Dukes would have taken this child as his own. It was a very dangerous statement. Those words could easily be interpreted as saying that you are just a snob. Xu Liang clearly admitted. Of course not. Right. But it doesnt matter now. What do you mean? I have already occupied the high ground in the succession battle. Ive rarely received help from Gwangmadae before. Now its more. Wei Chans eyes sparkled. So youre saying its okay for me to have this guy as my disciple? Seoliang tilted his head. Even if you need the power of a light horse belt, you dont need to ask me that question. Isnt this matter something that should be decided by the Lord, not me? ! The bigger question is why you came to me to ask for permission. Wei Chan looked at Wei Honglian. Wei Hongryun shrugged his shoulders. Hes this kind of guy. Wei Chan shook his head. You have no idea how much of a surprise the Three Dukes words gave me. I heard you gave this guy a pretty big gift. It was a deal. They said they would help me whenever I needed it. Then thats it. . Rather, wouldnt it be better for me if I became a disciple of the Geomno above and became stronger? Ive never thought of it this way before. If you think about the location of Seoryang, it is no different from purchasing a knife that can be used at any time. This means entrusting the knife you purchased to a skilled blacksmith without a warranty, but anyone is bound to feel uncomfortable. That means the knife wasnt just a knife. Wei Chan nodded. Anyway, since its a military-lord relationship, I think its something you should have visited at least once. If you thought that way, I would be grateful. Youre probably feeling a bit frustrated with teaching. I believe that he is more serious than anyone else when it comes to martial arts. If I hadnt done that, I wouldnt have gone out to practice at night. Xiliang looked at Wei Honglian with unexpected eyes. Wei Hongryun grinned. Im going to hit Dongpil with a knife. Its like you. Xiliang lowered his head. Please take care of this guy. Hes a troublemaker, but hes not a bad guy. Dont worry. I wont raise you with a clumsy sword once I take you as this Wichans disciple. Wei Hongryeon grumbled. You talk too much about leaving it among people. Gorumazon, who was fiddling with his wounded hand, quietly joined in. My friend, who never got close to women and only focused on a sword his whole life, found a disciple in his later years. Shouldnt we at least share a glass of this to celebrate? Wei Chan looked at Wei Honglian. Do you enjoy drinking? Sure. How can you live without alcohol? From now on, no alcohol. why?! Alcohol clouds a persons senses. When your level is as good as mine, then you can do whatever you want. It was said that one should not even drink alcohol before ascending to the pole. Wei Hongryeons mouth opened wide, as if it were no different from telling him to abstain from drinking for the rest of his life. I cant live like that? You have to live like that. How can you hope for the ultimate dream if you cant even resist that kind of temptation? The devil is desire. You cant become special by working hard like everyone else. If you really want the ultimate in nothingness, you will have to put in a lot of effort. If I say this, I have nothing to say. Because she was also a demon who wanted to become stronger than anyone else. Xu Liang smiled. Be strong. Get stronger and help me with one arm. Chet dont worry. A promise is a promise. good. I wouldnt say it was a problem, but in any case, the Weihongryeon issue was resolved. Gorumazon buried his back in the chair. Anyway, the martial arts skills of the Three Dukes are truly amazing. Wei Chan looked at Xu Liang as if he agreed. I didnt see the dance properly, but just by looking at the energy waves emitted, I could tell how fierce the battle was between the two. Xu Liang shook his head. Gorumajon, you shouldnt talk like that. If I had decided to do it, I would have lost. I wont deny it. The difference between the Three Dukes and me was clear. Gorumazons eyes lit up. In other words, the Three Dukes pushed their opponents to such an extent that their differences were clear. If I had let my guard down, I really would have died. Hes just good at fighting. You seem to be good at killing, not fighting. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. Did you recognize it? exactly. Im not bragging, but I have fought countless battles with enemies that are as talented as anyone else. I can assure you that none of them played with the flow of the fight as well as the Three Dukes. Xu Liang grumbled. Then what do you do? Even if I know it, Im an idiot who cant use it properly. What do you mean? I can never say that I have not yet reached the level I reached in life. Its frustrating. It seems like it will work, but it doesnt happen easily. The third stage of the gates of hell is just around the corner. I realized this even more clearly when I got together with Gorumazon. But when I tried to open this damn gate of hell, I suddenly felt like my vision was blurring. He knew with his head, but his body didnt realize it. This was the first time in Seoryangs entire life that he had experienced this. Do we need to change our perspective? Even though it follows the principles of magic, the fact that it cannot be opened means that another way must be found. If he had opened up the third stage, he would have been able to win even if he clashed with Gorumazon, who was truly unleashing his power. I felt that confident. Seo-ryang muttered without realizing it. Damn it, this guy who doesnt even know whats ahead will do a good job blocking a blind knife. Gorumazon tilted his head. What do you mean? yes? Oh no. A blind sword? Who is targeting the Three Dukes? Seo-ryang whetted his appetite. Thats just it He closed his mouth as a thought suddenly occurred to him. It doesnt matter, does it? The Old Grand Majon maintains neutrality like the Ministry of Military Affairs and Hwanheewon. Of course, the line of neutrality is blurred, but the two people in front of me were not people who would go around talking to me. Seo-ryang gently explained the past story. Because of the content, my tone of voice could not help but become blunt. Gorumazon opened his mouth wide. So those unknown demons were moving together with the former Archduke Lee Gongja? Aiming for the Three Dukes? I think so. No, it definitely is. her! Gorumazons dark face turned red. As long as they dont go crazy! Even if its not a succession battle, theyre targeting the sects disciple. Its the same mine. It was an amazing thing. No matter what life the Three Dukes lived in the past, how dare they target a disciple of God with a demonic body? We have to catch him right away. Wichan also nodded. I think the same thing. Xu Liang shook his head. These are the guys who have been hiding and leading a Protestant life until now. If you make a fuss for no reason, you could end up hiding deeper. But you cant sit quietly and wait, can you? Oh, you dont have to worry about that. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. I was looking for a trustworthy worker. workman? It was then. I felt a secret sign of popularity from afar. After a while, a demon came into the tavern and started fighting. Invincible religion, Manmaangbok. I see you, the Three Princes. Are you from Hwanheewon? Thats right. Mine took out the letter from her arms and carefully handed it to Seoryang. After reading the letter, Xu Liang smiled coldly. As expected there was still a spark left. Grumble. Seo-ryang stood up and bowed his head to the Magons. Something has come up and I think I need to get up first. Im sorry I brought you all the way here Lets go together. yes? Gorumazon stood up. Its not a good thing to see the old people in the back room, mindlessly playing chess, drinking and nibbling. I think were probably going to catch those nasty bastards. Wouldnt it be better if we move together? Can I do that? Whats not to do? This is not for the Three Dukes, but for the dignity and hierarchy of our school. Gorumazon looked at Wei Chan. Isnt that so? Wei Chan nodded. That is correct. Suddenly, I found an ally I never expected. Seo-ryang, who was looking at the two with a puzzled expression, soon smiled brightly. I would be grateful if you two could help me. I dont know where, but lets go. yes. Wei Hongryeon grumbled. The last drinking party was like this. Wake up. yes. So the four people left the tavern following Mines guidance. After a while. Its been a while since I installed it at nighthuh? Old Man Kang blinked. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Where did you go? There was no one to answer. Where have you gone, you young laborer? Chapter 217 Episode 217 It is best to dilute a dagger with poison (1)Juhwa, who joined the church at a young age, was quite a celebrity from that time. Thats because her martial arts skills were so great that she was ranked among the best among her peers. The heads of many organizations in the inner city coveted her. He thought that if he was raised properly, he could become a pillar of the organization. However, So Yeon-sim realized that the advantages of coins were not limited to martial arts. The coin she saw was a person with talent close to that of a prime minister. He is not only skilled in martial arts but also in management strategies. In one word, he is smart. The problem was that, contrary to appearances, Juhwas heart was weak. It was not easily fixed even with martial arts polishing. I thought that if I learned strong and powerful magic, I would become naturally strong, but the coin did not change much. So to speak, it is nature. She was naturally kind and gentle-hearted. However, there is no business before time, and there is no talent before effort. Nowadays, Juhwa has a clear sense of self and has learned how to control his uniquely delicate mind well. Yes. She was able to control her mind calmly until the four people attacked. Why are you doing that? Juhwa, startled by Seoliangs words, bowed his head in a hurry. I meet the people of Hwan Hee-wons coinage and mazon. Wei Chan nodded lightly, and Gorumazon smiled and waved his hand. This is how you view the famous General Manager Hwan Hee-won. A rare genius? I heard he loves Wonju very much. Thats too much praise. What is excessive praise? I can see it from here. He is excellent at martial arts for his age and his eyes are full of talent. He is indeed a talented person who has no shortcomings as the next Hwanhee Wonjoo. Although he said he was an old man in the backroom, Gorumazon was very knowledgeable about rumors on campus. Except for a few people, no one knew that Juhwa had been designated as the next Hwanheewonju. Juhwa looked at Seoliang secretly. Xu Liang shrugged his shoulders. It somehow ended up like this. He seemed to be in a bad situation and came forward to help me. Its pitiful I dont think its right or wrong. Just based on his simple skills, Seoliang is one of the most dangerous types in Shinism. In addition, he was a rare monster who showed off his overwhelming capabilities in the succession battle despite his status as a disciple of the religious leader. I think it would be a bit unfair to feel sorry for such a person, but since a blind sword is dangerous to everyone, it may be pitiful for the Magons. All right. Then I think the two Majons are moving together. Sure. Xiliang looked around. Anyway, this is my first time coming here. If the tavern run by Old Man Kang was at the eastern end of Naeseong, this small abandoned house we are currently in was at the southwestern end. Juhwa said calmly. This is one of the shrines in the past where low-status servants and general warriors among the inner demons would mainly come. Shrine? yes. It is a shrine to pray to Pasun. It is said that in the past, there were shrines like this all over the inner and outer walls, but now many of them have disappeared. Its fascinating. I heard that there are many shrines dedicated to gods throughout the central plains, but I had no idea that there were shrines like this within Shingyo. It is each individuals freedom to worship God, but I do not think there is a need to build a shrine. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cant the entire Protestant land already be seen as a huge shrine? Its not like that now, but just two generations ago, servants could only live on the land outside the inner castle. why? I thought the only people who could enter the inner castle were the chosen ones. Xu Liang chuckled. There was all sorts of trivial discrimination. Gorumazon scratched his head. You may think that way now, but you didnt in the past. I thought that status was also a law established by Pasun. Its up to your interpretation. exactly. In that respect, subordinates are also very interested in who will be the next leader of the religious group. Because their future is determined by a single word the leader utters. Well, that makes sense. Gorumazon asked quietly. What would you do if the Three Dukes became the next religious leader? He is good at subtly asking dangerous questions. Xu Liang shrugged his shoulders. I wont know until I see it. I dont really have any aspirations or anything like that. exactly? yes. But I will do one thing for sure. what? We will destroy the Uicheonmaeng. A dangerous question was met with an even harsher answer. Gorumazon, as well as Wichan Juhwa, were surprised. Uicheonmaeng? why? Why not? Oh no, its not like that, but The Uicheon Alliance is the main enemy of the Heavenly Demon Church. If we can destroy that kind of blind faith, it will be a great thing for the Heavenly Demon Church. However, rather than saying that he will stabilize the internal affairs or transform Shingyo into a new form, he will start by destroying the Uicheon Alliance. It was a bold statement. This is amazing again. Gorumazons eyes sparkled. The atmosphere of martial arts words and actions is similar to the Seven Great Ancestors, but that extreme desire to win is also similar to the Four Great Ancestors. The first female religious leader, the Four Great Heavenly Demons, mobilized her forces as soon as she ascended to the position and immediately started a war. It was also the Cheonma that opened the second heyday in the history of Protestantism. Although he has some regrets in internal politics, he is said to be the best among all religious leaders when it comes to external governance. If there were many outstanding ministers and soldiers under the Four Great Heavenly Demons perhaps a world of magic would have been achieved. Anyway, thats not whats important right now. Xiliang looked at the coin. You said something suspicious was found among the items that went into Jin Gwan-yongs residence? Thats right. And that suspicious item has also been entering Gwanpyeongs residence for the past three years? yes. Xu Liang looked around once again. It seems like the intermediate source of that suspicious item was here. Juhwa nodded. Thats right. It was a shrine that was collapsing, so there would have been no risk of being discovered by others. I guess so. Seoliangs eyes turned to Juhwa again. A ray of tension appeared on Juhwas blunt face. So what is that suspicious item? Its a dagger. A dagger? Seoliang tilted his head. Why is Bisu suspicious? This is why the former Grand Duke Jin Guanyong and the criminal Guan Ping do not use swords. Those guys minions can use it, right? Considering the martial nature of my subordinates, there is a high probability that they will not use swords either. Actually, there are not many warriors who use bisu as their main weapon. Mostly used as a secondary weapon. If you spent money on polishing it so that you can use it at any time, its not particularly suspicious Even if you use swords as your main weapon, spending a box of a hundred swords every month is excessive. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. Received a box of hundreds of daggers every month? This is definitely too much. Especially in the case of the criminal Gwanpyeong, they have been under attack for exactly four years. The simple count alone amounts to 4,800 daggers. Right. But where did all the daggers go? Thats the problem. I tried to find out how to use the dagger, but there was a limit to Hwanheewons power. Its natural. The list of items clearly leaves a trace, but to find out more, you have to go to the military departments monument. This is because not only must the residence be investigated, but all past information must also be analyzed. Xu Liang nodded. Its a box of daggers that are delivered every month Gorumazon interjected. Why dont you ask me directly? . Currently, Guan Ping is imprisoned in prison, so ask him directly. Then wont something come out? Juhwa also agreed with that opinion. Mazon is right. There is no surer way than that. Seo-ryang thought so too. There is no need to rack your brain for this. Why should I go back to work when there is a person involved? As the two said, the fastest way would be to go to Guan Pyeong and ask. but. Its so strong. The extra sense does not ring. As he reached the level of Extreme Demon, his super senses also melted into his upper level senses and did not activate as noticeably as before. Instead, something like a sharper intuition arises. If your super senses controlled your actions, I think the intuition you gain after ascending to the extreme is much more freeing. It is an ability that I could not obtain in my previous life. It was the result of Guyumagong, which was of a higher dimension than the dark spirit, absorbing all enlightenment. That sense of unity was telling. You must not go to Gwanpyeong. I didnt even want to go. Gwanpyeong had a strictly transactional relationship with him, not an exchange of feelings. You should not ask too many favors from an unwelcome business partner. Regardless of that, now that Jin Gwan-yong and Guan Pyeong have been destroyed, they must be completely hiding themselves. It would be more correct to say that they are hiding their identity rather than hiding their bodies. And Seo-ryangs eyes lit up. Rather, he would like me to go to Guan Pyeong. Once is okay. But not twice. They will definitely get suspicious and hide deeper. Having analyzed a lot of the movements of targets during his days as a gunner, he was able to predict their psychology to some extent. Im sure theyre close by. After thinking for a while, he spoke to Juhwa. Please contact the Head of Criminal Justice. Come to the military department. yes? Just tell me that and you will understand. And one more thing. Xu Liangs eyes lit up. Gongnyeo Joo Seo-yoon, princess of six, Jong Li-yeong, princess of seven, Yeo-min Chae. ? Please report if there is anything unusual in the list of items entering the three candidates residences as of this time. ! Juhwas face hardened. Is this presumptuous? I know. Its difficult. . But I hope you remember why So Wonju entrusted this matter to you and why you didnt handle it yourself. Juhwa swallowed without realizing it. The reason So Yeon-sim entrusted this task to her was to lay the foundation for her to receive great help when Seo-ryang came to power in the future. Although it maintains neutrality toward its successors, Hwanheewon is just one of the organizations that strives to win the favor of its leader. If the succession battle had not been so overwhelming, Xiao Yanshen would have refused Xu Liangs request. All right. Thank you. I will move right now. Ill contact you again. I understand. So the coin left the shrine. Xi Liang spoke to the three people. I think you three should return to your residence. Ugh? Gorumazon tilted his head. Are you not planning on moving right away? Thats right. Exactly, you shouldnt look suspicious right now. What does this mean? Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. I will contact the three of you, no, the two people above, separately. If everything goes as I think, you can move in two days. Wei Honglian raised his hand. What about me? You should just go practice. * * * What?! Hu Yaoshengs eyes widened. I knew you would come at some point, but I never thought you would come so soon. That too He looked behind Seoliang. There was a gogu who was as blunt as anything. The head of the Criminal Justice Department is also accompanying us. I came because I have a favor to ask you. Please? yes. What do you ask of me? First things first. Even more than two. I would like to see some information and records about my past before I was cursed. ? And the second. Xu Liang grinned. Execute our traitor teacher tomorrow. Chapter 218 Episode 218 It is best if the dagger is dipped in poison. (2)I committed a serious sin that can never be forgiven, including inciting a civil war through treason. Gogu looked around once. Arrogance appeared on the faces of the demons gathered around the execution site. There were many different emotions, including anger, sympathy, exhilaration, sadness, etc. It may not be enough to punish him, but considering his devotion to the church and his status as a disciple of the church leader, we will end his crime by beheading him. Wow! Demons shouted here and there. Some people cried out in joy, some people shouted in anger, and some people let out sighs in sadness. Gogu glanced at Guanpyeong. Guan Pyeongs empty eyes resembled the eyes of a dead fish. Looking at his thin body and lowered head, it seemed like he had already given up on life. Gogu gestured to one of the party members. Then the swordsman standing behind Gwanpyeong knelt down. Slurp. The sword that was slowly pulled out was the Songcheon Chamak Sword (ؐ), which was said to cut down both the body and sins and send them to Pasuns side. Executing a beheading with this sword meant protecting the criminals honor in ones own way. After a while. Shake! Guan Pings head fell off. * * * Who knew that things would move so quickly. Thats right. Normally, the execution of a criminal is carried out 49 days after imprisonment. Well, its not that I dont understand. Its not another sin, its treason. Is there something that wasnt true about that place? You are right. He was a government official He committed treason, but he was an outstanding person. Excellent! Dont say that. I thought he was a rare talent because he was calm and quiet, but wasnt he preparing such a reckless plan in his heart? Its not brilliant, its insidious. Huh. Due to the execution of Guan Ping, the atmosphere in Protestantism became chaotic again. The heads of each organization paid more attention to managing their members. He was restrained from making outrageous remarks and actions, and was managed not to wander outside the camp unless it was for special reasons. Another day passed like that. Hwaaaam! Seo-ryang, who was laying out the white stones in the training hall, yawned lazily. Tsk. This is why we shouldnt fight here anymore. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Due to Gorumazons tension and Qigong Seoliangs advance and sword techniques, the training ground was devastated. If you just cleaned up the broken debris, it was usable again, but the problem is that he is a third-tier person. If you are in a position of the third gongja, you must also pay attention to your dignity. In the end, Seoryang requested workers from Hwanheewon and worked with them to repair the training hall and walls. Confucius. Drink some water. uh? Ah, thank you. The water that Aenghwa gave me was so cool it was indescribable. Its so cold that my teeth are all aching. Wow, where did you get this cool water? Then Yeo Sang-rin, standing behind the cherry blossoms, smiled and clapped her hands. A translucent white haze rose above her hand. Xu Liang chuckled. Thanks to you, I feel like my whole stomach is turning. Even if I take a direct hit from the heavy water method, the person who will be able to stay upright says all kinds of things. I have been subjected to heavy water treatment. How can I stay strong? Im just saying that. Oh, its a little crooked there. Oh! thank you. Seoliang grumbled softly as he put the well-polished white stone straight into place. Its a really tedious task. Yeo Sang-rin shook her head. Why bother when youre decorating your own home? Its annoying because its something you dont have to do. The gym floor gets broken and cracked during training, so why do we have to make it so clean? If thats the case, why are you training in the training hall? Go to a forest where no one goes. The forest is too far away. Why are you eating? Youre going to be hungry anyway, right? If you dont eat, youll die. Why are you cleaning? Its going to get dirty anyway, right? okay. I knew. It seems like the number of nags has increased. Well, Aeng-hwa and Ma Dong-pil didnt nag or anything. Wow, but there are a lot of workers so it goes faster. Immediately after yesterdays execution, workers were called. Although it is only one day, there are as many as 50 workers. The pace of progress had to be fast. Seo-ryang said to Yeo Sang-rin. Tell the laborer at the back to eat. I understand No, but why am I saying that? Im a guest? Do you think you can help me with anything? Its a somewhat shameful thing to say. They said they would help, but they never said they would provide help like this. Seo-ryang waved his hand as he walked out the door. Im going out for a moment. Where are you going? Work. Im a guest! Seo-ryang, who ignored Yeo Sang-rins complaints with one ear, left the residence. Whoa, Im hungry. As he was sweeping the boat, he suddenly looked down at the waistband on the left. The chilya sword was rattling on the bed. just in case. Lets carry at least one bag. The place Seoryang headed to after leaving his residence was the criminal court. On the way to the punishment hall, many demons looked at Seoryang and bowed their heads. The greeting is the same, but the respect contained in it is nothing compared to before. They also know that unless something unexpected happens, Seo-ryang will become the next sect leader. Seolyang bowed his head one by one. The demons were deeply moved by Seoliangs attitude. After this, he entered the criminal court. Are you here? uh. Seo-ryangs face, slumped down in a chair, was full of fatigue. Damn, this is so hard Im dying. What is so difficult? He is a strong martial artist. Its just hard. Seoliang grumbled as he could. I wanted to get rid of those two guys and take care of myself for a while and live according to my goals step by step, but I couldnt enjoy that precious rest time because of those strict guys. What is the dream of the Three Confucius? Didnt I tell you before? Im going to destroy the Uicheonmaeng. Gogu flinched. Xu Liang shook his head. Do you still have any regrets about that part? It could be so. On the contrary, if a real fight breaks out, I want to participate as the vanguard of that fight. Its worth it. The Cheonsan Sect, which did not recognize such a talented person and sent them to the Heavenly Demon Church as a small fortune, is also a Cheonsan Sect, but the Uicheon League, which did not even provide proper support, is not an ordinary group that is frustrating. In addition, the Cheonsan faction was exterminated at the hands of the Uicheon lord of the time. Gogu will never be able to think positively of the current leader of Uicheon, who made even the object of his love and hatred disappear. But why do you want to mess with Uicheon Meng? You are the enemy of our school. . I just dont like it. Gogu nodded. Things like that happen, too. Xu Liang looked at him curiously. It may be unexpected, but this aspect is strangely similar to the religious leader. What do you mean? You dont need to ask for a reason. Gogu was shocked. The leader said the same thing. I said I hated the Uicheon Maeng so much, but you said the reason wasnt important. Is that so? huh. Gogu said, bringing a teacup. What you said is correct. It doesnt matter why you hate or like someone. If you keep coming up with reasons for yourself, there will be no end to it. The important thing is to what extent the hatred will be resolved and the level of favorability. is it? exactly. Even if you repeat that there is no reason to hate or like someone, the feelings will not be resolved. Seo-ryangs expression became strange. Gogu glanced at Seoliang. Why do you look at me like that? no. Gogu took a sip of the tea with an uneasy look on his face. For some reason, the way Seoryang looked at himself was like a medal of satisfaction upon seeing a school child who did a good deed. So why did you suddenly come here? Why are you asking what you know? I came because I thought I should catch it now. He had already told Gogu that there was someone targeting him. And things to come. Gogu, lost in thought for a moment, asked as if he were asking a question. There is one thing I want to check. What? Some kind of group with a hidden identity is targeting the Three Dukes? This is definitely a big deal. Even if its not treason, its a serious enough situation. Ive never thought about it that grandiosely. Its just that theyre targeting me, so Im determined to destroy them first. No matter what the Three Dukes think, this is definitely a big deal. so? The problem lies with the Three Dukes. me? exactly. What problem? We will find them and destroy them. Is that all? Then what more do you want? Are you not going to find out why they held such a grudge and why they have been hiding until now, waiting for an opportunity? Xu Liang said angrily. I dont really want to know. Because, as you say, the reason doesnt matter. Theyre the ones who go crazy saying theyre going to destroy me no matter what, right? I also agree with the opinion of the Three Dukes. yes? What if the Three Dukes were not your disciples? huh? Gogus eyes sparkled. I am not qualified to say this, but if I may play the role of a busybody for a moment, I will tell you that you should no longer handle things recklessly like before. Why is that so? Because the Three Dukes are the closest to the successor. What does that matter? The Three Dukes said. If I become the leader of a religious sect, I will strike the Uicheon Alliance. yes. Going to attack the Uicheon Alliance is the same as saying that we are going to drag our schools demons into the war. . Are you planning on handling things like this again then? I will use your noble death as a stepping stone to destroy the archenemy, the Uicheon Alliance. I am the leader of the cult, so follow my words. hmm. It doesnt matter why. I will destroy the Uicheonmaeng, so follow my orders. I intend to lead the church in this way. Xu Liangs face became serious. Gogu continued speaking in a heavy voice. If the goal of the Three Confucius is not to become a religious leader but to destroy the Uicheon Alliance, then there is nothing more to say. Whatever the reason, the words of the religious leader are the law and what God wants. However, I think that if the Three Confucius cares at all about the glory of our school, they need their own in-depth consideration. No one has ever said this. Even Seo-ryang himself has never thought deeply about this. Everyone lives for themselves, and I also think thats right. However, I think that at least for the head of an organization, even if the judgment is the same, the depth of thought behind the judgment should be different. . The reason is that, depending on the leaders decision, the lives of countless people who live for him may be lost. Its a different perspective. Their thinking is fundamentally different from that of the demons of Protestantism. Thats probably because Gogu is not an orthodox Majin. The problem is that those words resonate strongly in Seo-ryangs heart. Even though he is not an orthodox Ma people, Seoryang shows an appearance closer to orthodoxy than anyone else, but this is because he, like Gogu, was not fundamentally a Ma people. You dont have to be a dignified leader, but be a leader with the minimum virtues? Thank you for understanding. Do I need to be thankful? Rather, I am grateful. Ive never really thought about it. Xu Liang nodded. Ill keep that in mind. I definitely wasnt paying attention to that part. . Thank you for telling me. Gogus eyes twinkled. I thought there would be a backlash. I thought you might be told it was none of your business. But Seoliang didnt do that. He listened to what he said seriously and admitted it honestly. It was somewhat bittersweet, but also admirable. Hes a man I have no choice but to admit. Although he is a person who does not know where he will end up, he definitely admits what he must admit. I was surprised by the caution and honesty hidden behind extraordinary extremeness. Gogu slightly turned his head. Now lets get to work. okay. You said the Mazons would help you? yes. I guess theres no need for parishioners. Even if there is a lack of manpower, members of the Criminal Justice Party should not move. I guess so. Because they will hide even more. In the end, the key is to bait them so that they move on their own. It seems like if you leave it alone, it will reveal its magic on its own. thats right. But I dont know when it will be revealed. Sucking my finger and waiting to catch it is not my style. The flow of the fight will also fall to them. I admit it. So what kind of bait are you going to throw? Xi Liang raised his index finger. Then he pointed to Gogu. ? . Use me as bait? uh. Gogu blinked. His expression looked very innocent. Xu Liang grinned. Otherwise, why would I come here? How are you going to use me? The explosive remark that followed made Gogu almost pull out his sword. Let them know that you were a real archduke. Chapter 219 Episode 219 A dagger is best dipped in poison. (3)The heat of the succession battle has cooled. Jin Guanyong, the strongest of the successors, lost his life, and Guan Ping was also beheaded. Hong Wei-moon was still in a state of death, and Joo Seo-yoon and Jong Li-yeong and Chae Yeo-min were seeds that had not yet ripened. In the end, it is Seoryang. The Three Confucius, Seoliang, is the winner of the succession battle and will be chosen as the successor. In many ways, such as military power, resourcefulness, etc., he is not lacking in being the next master of Protestantism. In this way, the short and intense fight between the successors came to an end. I just thought it was like that. However, the day after Guan Pyeong was executed, a rumor like a bomb swept through the school. Gogu, the leader of the Hyeongbeop Church, was the first disciple received by the religious leader and is a true prince. It was a shocking rumor. Gogu, head of the criminal code, was a name engraved with fear among the demons on campus. In fact, he was Lee Cheon-sangs first disciple. The Magicians were taken aback by the unbelievable rumor. Although the source of the rumor was not clear, the impact it had had was too great. That time when everyone was shaken, everyone was distrustful, and everyone was filled with anxiety. The words that came out of Seo-ryangs mouth shook the entire religion. I havent been with him since I joined the school, but Ive always thought of him as a reliable person. That meaningful word greatly increased the truthfulness of the rumor. Since these were the words of Seoriang, the closest successor, they had as much impact as rumors. If the Three Confucius think of Gogu as a great person, then Gogu is really Lee Cheon-sangs first disciple. A series of extreme confusion. Everyones eyes turned to the military department. They didnt dare or need to cast a suspicious eye on the Demon God Palace, so what they wanted was confirmation of the facts from the military department. The day after the rumor broke out. A sound like a lightning bolt came out of the mouth of Hu Yaocheng, the head of the military department. Only the church leader knows how he became the leader of the criminal law. Whatever his past, he is no longer in a position to discuss succession, so church members should not give in to rumors and do their best in their respective positions. This is what a person with power over all people says. It was not a rumor that could be easily silenced with just a few words, but surprisingly, the heated atmosphere quickly calmed down. Hu Yaosheng was not a person who came to the forefront easily. Needless to say, the leader of the cult, Lee Cheon-sang. The fact that such a powerful person came forward and said such a thing meant that the Protestant religion would not be shaken again due to Gogus past. No one will tolerate that. Thats it. I knew about the unexpected past of the head of the criminal code, but nothing has changed. Thats how the demons knew and thats how they forgot. Its surprising, but its not something to worry about. However, for some people, this fact may not be something to ignore. In particular, Gogus past can be a great attraction for those plotting in the shadows. The insidious plotters finally took action. What they were aiming for was gogu. * * * Midnight. Gogu, who was working with a lantern on, felt the wind blowing from the window. There was a somber look in Gogus eyes. Who are you? There was no answer back. The gaze that had been fixed on the document slowly rose. His eyes moved back to the window and then to the bookshelf by the door on the other side. There was a man there. Unlike the man who was dressed in clothes as dark as the dark office, the mans face was pure white. The sight of a severed head floating in the black darkness gave me a sharp eerie feeling. Its an amazing feeling. Those were the mans first words. Jin Gwan-yong noticed it too, but it was one beat slower. Guan Pyeong didnt even know until he spoke to him. You are different. This is the first time my hiding skills were discovered so quickly. I asked who it was. Who are you? Well, thats fine. Theres no way you dont know me. Gogu frowned. Although it wasnt like daylight, the mans face was clearly visible to his expert eyes. But no matter how much I looked, I couldnt figure out who he was. I refrain from playing with words. Please reveal who you are. There is nothing to reveal. Because its what you see. Ugh. Powerful magical energy surged from Gogu who stood up. Gogu looked at the mans face once again. His eyes grew bigger and bigger. you are?! Do you recognize it now? The sight of a man smiling as white as his skin was eerie in itself. Yes, this is Song Kyung. Surprisingly, his identity was Song Gyeong, the former Lord of Jinma. In the past, he was the servant of Hong Wi-moon, a scholar, and was involved in a terrible relationship with Wei Hong-ryeon. A look of disbelief appeared on Gogus face. Werent you demoted to the outer castle on the second month of your imprisonment? Yes. Song Gyeong, who was entangled with Seoliang, was imprisoned and demoted to Segokdan in the outer castle. Segokdan was the final sorting place for food ingredients entering the inner sanctum and was affiliated with Hwanheewon. The man who was the leader of the Myeongsaek combat unit was demoted to Segokdan under Hwanheewon. It was much more humiliating than being reassigned to a suburban branch. Such a person infiltrated the residence of Gogu, a transcendental expert, as if he was coming and going. It was truly amazing. But there was something more surprising. You got younger? Song Gyeong was the same age as Gogu. But now he looks no different from a young man in his early twenties. The skin tanned by the sun had turned white, so even the quick-witted Gogu could not recognize it right away. Actually, whats important is not my identity. Song Kyungs face was grave. It seemed like he was leisurely and indifferent to the world. It has really changed a lot from Song Gyeong of the past. He seemed like a completely different person from the time he joined hands with Hong Wei-moon to achieve success. What matters is your potential. Possibility? Dont you want to take the presidency? He appears out of nowhere and suddenly says something dangerous. Gogus eyes darkened. What are you talking about? Thats literally it. They said he was a disciple of your former religious leader. I dont know why you became the Head of the Criminal Justice Department, but I guess the ambition in your heart hasnt disappeared, right? At that moment, I felt a prickling in my heart. Yes. He was ambitious. And that unfulfilled ambition still lingered in his heart, tickling his heart. If you still have that ambition, why not join hands with me? I was the leaders first disciple, but isnt it a shame to give up the presidency like this? It was a monotonous voice with no pitch. That makes it even more tempting. But Gogu did not waver. The ambition that I havent let go of has been strangling my heart at times, but I have something much bigger than that. That was my pride as a demon. Was it really you who lured Jin Gwan-yong and Guan Pyeong? Song Kyungs eyes sparkled. Do you know that much? Thats amazing. I admit it obediently. That honest admission was based on endless confidence. Well, if youre the head of the Criminal Justice Department, youll know enough. What is a dagger? This time, Song Kyung couldnt help but be embarrassed. His eyes widened. It looks like this bastard blew everything before he died. Was it a mistake to join hands with him? Answer the question. You will find out little by little. As I said a little while ago, the important thing is not my identity or my weapon. What matters is your heart. Gogus eyes deepened. What a strange statement. From what you say, it seems like you think I can win the presidency if I want to. I saw it clearly. If you help us, we can eliminate all of the current candidates. The leaders words about selecting a successor are not false, and he will naturally have no choice but to choose you. We Gogu shook his head. You dont know anything. The leader is not like that. Even if you dont, isnt it worth giving it a try? There is no shame in struggling to be the best. These are not words that should come from the mouth of a bastard who hides and plots schemes. Song Kyungs eyes narrowed. A subtle magical energy appeared in the narrow eyes. I can assure you that Gogu has never felt such magical power before. Although it was a magical energy whose density was indescribable, its stealth was unrivaled. It is convergence, not expansion. In the first place, magic skills were not suitable for stealth skills, so it seems that he learned mystical magic skills to maximize his skills in stealth skills. Are you confident you wont regret it? Gogu smiled. I dont know what kind of magic skills the other person has mastered, but he hasnt lived a life so clumsy that he has to give in to threats and temptations like this. Its up to you to regret. It goes without saying that it is a serious crime for someone like the head of Segokdan to infiltrate the office of the head of the criminal law. Slurp. Song Kyung raised her right hand. His right hand was also white like his face. You got the wrong person. I analyzed him as the one with the most potential out of the three, but I was wrong. Raise your hand and concentrate your demonic energy. It was clear that he intended to attack, but Gogu did not raise his magic energy. Im just saying it again. By three, do you mean the candidates excluding the Three Dukes? Of course. Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. You said we. Have your colleagues visited there now? Well, thats fine. I have the loyalty to tell you that far At that time, a voice pierced Song Kyungs ears like an arrow. Theres no need to listen. Paaaaang! A split second. Song Kyungs body was already sinking into the window. It was so fast and stealthy that Gogu couldnt even react. There was no illusion. Song Gyeongs choice to flee rather than attack was correct. However, no matter how right the current choice is, it is meaningless in the face of an unmanageable disaster. He shouldnt have come to Gogu in the first place. Quack! Song Kyungs eyes wavered. His wrist was dislocated while holding the window. Sigh! The eyes of the young man who suddenly appeared in the darkness outside the window were as fierce as those of a demon. Song Kyung was struck by lightning. Quad deuk! Retreat is not tolerated. Seo-ryang rushed at him faster than the speed at which he could withdraw his body and struck him in the face with his elbow. Tsk! The bridge of his nose was broken and his face was torn. My body stiffened for a moment due to the dizzying pain. grasp! The hand holding the collar on his shoulder was stubborn. Song Gyeong tried to pull away again, but the black and white jangsam made of cloth became as hard as steel. The clothes were hardened to incredible strength using Maggi. Your skills have improved a lot. Pow! Ugh! A painful groan escaped Song Kyungs mouth. I was hit in the thigh with a fist and my entire right leg felt paralyzed. It was a blow that neutralized the evasion itself. Any further escape is impossible. Song Kyung took a deep breath. Seo-ryangs eyes widened. The swirling air is sucked into Song Kyungs mouth. It looked like it was going to be like a lions hooves. Faaagh! Woof! Seo-ryangs left hand cupped his entire face. Song Kyungs face turned red. Clumping. Seoliangs grip strength was amazing. It was poised to crush Song Kyungs head in one fell swoop. He held the song in one hand and raised his arm widely. Accordingly, Song Kyungs body was also lifted up. Phew. Gogu radiated demonic energy and enveloped the entire office. This was to prevent shock waves and sounds from leaking out. Quaaaang! Song Kyungs head fell to the floor. Grrrr. Seoliang grinned as he looked down at Song Kyeong, whose limbs were trembling. I got you, guy. Chapter 220 Episode 220 A dagger is best dipped in poison. (4)Seo-ryang, who was leisurely looking through documents while sitting with his legs crossed, suddenly stopped. Is this it? Xiliang looked at Gogu. Have you seen this? No. I thought I had seen it all. S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The military departments intelligence materials are top-secret documents. As the situation is a serious situation, the General Military Authority has given permission, but I am not qualified to see it. Xu Liang nodded. Seo-ryang, who had been lost in thought while tapping on a document with his index finger, opened his mouth only a few days later. Its okay for you to have a grudge against me. A look of bitterness appeared on Seo-ryangs face. I cant help but hold a grudge after doing such a trash thing. A document from the military department detailing Seoliangs actions. Among the numerous contents written in that document, I finally found something that could be problematic. I massacred over 30 families just to gain one martial arts To be precise, Seoryang before Cheon Ha-jin came into this body was a cold-blooded man without blood or tears. He was also a butcher who regarded killing people as no different from killing insects. Since he was such a vicious person, it is not surprising that he killed dozens of families for his own purposes. But this is too cruel. The entire Mok family was slaughtered. Amcheonshinma (ħ) Wood Ox (ľ). He was a Mazon of the Heavenly Demon Church two generations ago and was an expert in the world, also called the Dark Heavenly Mazon. However, Mokwu was dismissed from his position as Majon and expelled from Shingyo. The reason was obvious. Mokwu tried to learn stronger martial arts to become a senator, and in the process, he ended up dabbling in the golden science of Heupseongjinhyeolgong (ɱMѪ). Absorbing Jinhyeol is a dangerous magic technique that can cause harm to nine out of ten people who practice it in the upper and middle stages, and at the same time, it is a magic technique that exerts the power of the world. In short, it means that he could become a crazy demon and pose a threat to Protestantism. In the end, Shingyo imprisoned Mok-woo in prison, abolished his military service, and later banished him to the suburbs. Because of his merits, he was able to avoid being beheaded. The problem came after that. Mokwoo started a family and had many children. And decades later, his descendants re-entered Christianity. In the past, Seoryang learned that several of the Mok clan members on campus were descendants of Mokwu. But I couldnt tell exactly who one of them was. Seo-ryang, who coveted Mok-wus martial arts skills, did not hesitate to find fault with them all and torment them, even torturing them. Until there. If it had just gone that far, the problem wouldnt have gotten this big. Seoliang captured their families and threatened them to give up military service, ultimately ending up killing them all. Even if it were me, it would make me roll my eyes. Gogus eyes deepened after hearing Seoliangs words. You did that? Thats right. I dont even remember, its not something he did in the first place. However, since I entered this body, I had to take with me all the sins that this body had committed. It would be a lie if I said it wasnt unfair, but I cant avoid responsibility. Gogu frowned. I know that the Three Dukes have lost many of their past memories. Yeah, thats not it. But no matter how much memory he has lost, the current Three Dukes are very different from the past. Its safe to say hes a completely different person. Yes, thats right. Its ridiculous to be buried in the past or to hang on to a future that never happened. For people, the present is always important. But we must not turn our eyes away from past mistakes. These are words worthy of a head of criminal law. It is also a reasonable statement. Its not like Im talking about mine. But I cant say that their methods are right either. Gogu looked at Songgyeong. His hands were tied with three layers of gold seaweed and his legs were tied with five layers of fast sea iron. Since even the inner strength has been poisoned, even an extreme magic expert will not be able to escape. Gogu asked. Aside from everything else, why did you join them? You dont have that much of a grudge against the Three Dukes, do you? Song Gyeongs eyes, which had been quiet, became bloodshot. No resentment? Im in prison because of that guys lies! Everything I had was gone! How can there be no resentment! Unlike before, his attitude was very heightened. I was stimulated by the magical energy of Seoryang that secretly flowed out. Since he couldnt use his inner strength, it was natural that he returned to his original personality. Xu Liang shook his head. Im not the type of person to admit my mistakes. There is no point in discussing resentment. Song Kyung shouted. Shut up! I am too big for my mistakes! Pow! He could no longer speak. This is because Gogu kicked his chin. I wont say anything unnecessary. Tsk! Tell me where your colleagues are. Do you think Ill tell you? Why not tell me? You got caught anyway. Song Kyung smiled sinisterly. I could feel the extreme madness on my cracked and torn face. I risked my life for this. To see that guy destroyed! Threats that dont seem like threats like that dont work on me! At that time, Xiliang woke up. It will work. Shut up! It will work. Because youre not a very strong person. This bastard! Wooooow. Song Kyungs mouth suddenly closed. It wasnt because I got hit again. This was because terrifying magical energy poured out from Seoryangs eyes looking down at him. Song Kyungs face became pale. A shocking scene flashed in his mind. C Who am I? C I asked who it was! The shadow of a gigantic evil spirit roaming the earth. The two curved horns were as big as a giant tree, and the exhaled breath seemed to be mixed with red flames. A blood-red glow poured out of the black and white eyes, and a mountain-like pressure pressed down on the son-in-law. A demon in human form was there. I couldnt even breathe due to the majesty of the demon spirit that had been hiding deep underground and came up through the cracked ground. That was the way Song Kyung saw Seoliang. He was busy hitting his forehead on the ground due to the absolute magic. And now. The demon god, calmer than before but now ten times larger, was looking down at him with mocking eyes. I wont talk too much. . Puke it all out. I hate poetry! Xu Liang smiled and patted his shoulder. In an instant, a pungent smell came up. My bladder was opened by a fear that went far beyond the realm of perception. You dont like it? profit! If you dont speak up, I will have no choice but to kill you. Slurp. Seo-ryangs hand, which had been stroking her shoulder, headed toward Song-gyeongs face. A giant hand slowly approaching. Song Kyung cried out without realizing it, looking at the black hands that blocked out the little light. Now wait!! The hand stopped. If he had moved a little more, he would have grabbed Song Kyungs face viciously. Seo-ryangs smile deepened. Have you changed your mind? . I dont think so. Promise me. promise? Were you in a position to suggest something like that? Song Kyungs chin trembled. Hey, promise! This means keeping promises you didnt keep before! I dont remember not keeping my promise, but its good. . I will keep my promise. But why not be more polite when asking for something? Xiliangs eyes gradually became longer and longer. No, it seemed that way. If you keep doing that, Ill definitely want to kill you. Ugh. Song Kyung closed her eyes tightly. Promise please keep your promise. good night. Xi Liang withdrew his hand. A look of playfulness appeared on his once cruel face. If you tell me everything, I will do what you want. Of course, you know that you cant ask too much, right? . Now tell me. Song Kyungs mouth slowly opened. Song Kyung explains what happened so far in a trembling voice. Looking at the scene, Gogu stuck out his tongue. You cant help but make that toxic guy open his mouth with just a few words to set the mood. I have never seen a scene like this anywhere. In the first place, it was not possible for ordinary people. If this were possible, why would members of the Criminal Law Party learn the study of research? It may be because I was invaded by demonic energy, but I wouldnt be able to do that if I didnt know that there was a crack in my solid heart. The technique of poking and stirring up gaps is excellent. As Seo-ryang said, Song Gyeong was not a person without a pulpit. A person without a pulpit cannot rise to the level of the Great Lord of Jinma. Gogu shook his head. He is truly a difficult person to deal with. However, Gogu could no longer continue thinking about Seoliang. This is because I had to keep the words that Song Kyung said in my head. After a while. I see. Xu Liang nodded. I understand the general situation. But you dont know everything after all. Thats right. Xu Liang stood up. So, the leader of the group is currently inside the inner city? . I need to make this right. Xu Liang frowned. Why is it there again? At this level, Seo-ryang cant help but feel sorry. But under the circumstances, there was nothing we could do. Song Kyung shouted. What about my promise?! Protect. I will try to make it that way. thank you. Gogu frowned. Three Confucius. No matter how powerful the influence of the Three Dukes became, reinstating this persons status would be That was then. Oops! The two people looked down at Song Kyung. Song Kyungs body was trembling. Both eyes were bloodshot and the white skin turned blue. The veins protruding from the skin cover everything like a spider web. There was surprise in the eyes of the two people. Why is this bastard suddenly?! Phew! At that moment, a sharp piece of metal protruded from Song Kyungs chest. The piece of iron resembled a broken piece of dagger. Moreover, it was stained dark green and looked terrible. Sigh! Puff! There was not just one piece of iron. Dozens of metal pieces protruded from all parts of the body, not just the chest, but also the stomach, arms, back, and legs. Shut it off. Song Kyungs face with her mouth wide open was truly horrendous. Sharp pieces of metal protruded from all over his face. It was as if an explosive form of memorization had exploded within the body. and. Cheeeeeeeek! Song Kyungs body just melted. It was a scene worthy of the expression melting. Before he knew it, Seoryangs eyes were shaking as he grabbed the gogu and stepped back. Its extremely poisonous. Its comparable to the intangible evil. I dont know how they moved after inserting such a piece of metal into their body. Gogu gritted his teeth. I have to go catch it quickly. okay. Xiliang looked at the window. A small light visible far away outside the window was stuck in my mind. We need to resolve this quickly. * * * Dao Wei-gyeong smiled. Although his complexion was not good, he seemed to have regained his strength. The food ingredients this time are of very good quality. I paid some attention. Huh! Thank you. What did you say your name was? Mokbi (ľw). Its called Mokbi. Oh, thats right. You always work hard. no. I heard that youve been through quite a few uncomfortable things recently. Ive chosen fresher ones than other baserunners, so I hope this will give you some comfort. ha ha ha! Its much more luxurious now that its been redecorated. I hope there will be great prosperity in Jamiru in the future. Thank you. Let me have a free dinner later. thank you. Do Wi-gyeong, who had been laughing for a while, tilted his head. But was it really necessary to bring it this night? Of course, it would be nice if we could marinate the ingredients first. of course. The wooden monument to Danju of Segokdan smiled faintly. I dont like putting things off. Chapter 221 Episode 221 A past that cannot be thrown away, a future that cannot be grasped (1)Grandpa Mazon. Hehe, did you call me? Chae Yeo-min closed her eyes. Arent you coming inside? The wind is cold. Gorumazon burst into laughter. It has already been several decades since we reached the level of inviolability between the two countries. Theres no way Chae Yeo-min wouldnt know that. Its okay. I have something to think about and I feel comfortable here. is it so? After thinking for a moment, Chae Yeo-min suddenly jumped out through the window. Gorumazon was inwardly impressed. Its a very gentle new law. Its not at a level I can speak at that age. However, he did not neglect the basics, so he was truly an amazing talent. But why did the Seven Princesses come out? I want to get some air too. What are you going to do if you get caught? Im strong. Tap my white and delicate forearms! The sight of Chae Yeo-min smiling while hitting her is very cute. Gorumazon burst into laughter without realizing it. I made a mistake. Seven Princesses are also amazing experts. lol. Its like theyre good grandparents. The atmosphere between the two people sitting side by side on the stairs was very friendly. Chae Yeo-min rolled her eyes. Grandpa Mazon. Please speak. Please tell me again what happened with Brother Liang. also? I think Ive done it ten times already. Still. Gorumazon grinned. It was a gentle smile that did not match his hard-headed appearance. It seems like the Seven Princesses really like the Three Princesses. yes! haha. Good. Let me tell you. Lets see, lets start from a different point of view Just like a country villager telling his mischievous granddaughter about the mysterious legend of Gangho. Gorumazons voice, sitting side by side with Chae Yeo-min and quietly telling her a story, was very gentle and calm, contrary to his impression. Chae Yeo-mins face turned red with excitement. Brother Liang is truly amazing! Do you mean this? Ive seen a lot of reviewers, but this is the first time Ive seen someone like Samgongja. Considering his powerlessness, the term posthumous index itself would be an insult to him. lol. He looks as if he has received a compliment. Gorumazon almost stroked Chae Yeo-mins head without realizing it. Yeo Sang-rin is also Yeo Sang-rin, but looking at Chae Yeo-min made me regret not having children. Ah, but Grandpa Mazon. Please speak. How long are you staying here? why? Are you feeling very burdened? no. I want you to stay for a long time. Gorumazon burst out laughing. It will be good for the Seven Princesses if I leave soon. why? Ill tell you when this is all over. He was still smiling, but his lower lip protruded slightly. I am dissatisfied with Gorumazon moving quickly and my curiosity not being answered. Gorumazon, who was looking down at Chae Yeo-min with a smile, turned his gaze to the sky. I guess things are going well over there. The Iron Sword Demon Lord Wei Chan is waiting at the residence of the Emperor Wu, and several of Wei Hongryun and the Gwangmadae are hiding in various places of the Lady Wus residence. They are escorted by top prisoners who can react immediately even if an unpleasant situation arises. At least as long as they are there, even those who have a grudge against the Three Dukes will not be able to move easily. I didnt want that, though. Honestly, I dont think there is a problem with the candidates safety. The important thing is to catch those who will approach them. When I think about it that way, I wish they had contacted me sooner. Gorumazons eyes deepened. Three Confucius. Catch it quickly. He liked Xi Liang. I was looking forward to what he would do in the future and what the Heavenly Demon Church he would rule would look like. He had no doubt that Seo-ryang had the perfect qualifications to be the successor to the Heavenly Demon Church. * * * omg! Dao Wei-gyeongs complexion became pale enough to be clearly visible even in the dark of the night. Xiliang scratched his head. How have you been? . hey. Gasp! yes? ah! Dowigyeong suddenly bowed down. Invincible Christianity! Manmaangbok! Jamiruju meets the Three Princes! hmm. Xiliang glanced at Gogu. Gogu shook his head. His expression showed that he couldnt stop him. Pop. Pop. The cold sweat on Dao Wei-gyeongs forehead falls to the ground. As I look at his slightly trembling body, the guilt that never existed seems to grow. wake up. yes! Dao Wei-gyeong suddenly got up and stood stiffly. It was like seeing a new soldier joining the unit for the first time. Well what should I say. Seo-ryang whetted his appetite. dont worry. Because thats not what I came here for. Of course, it wasnt my intention even before that. Oh no! What do you mean no? I said I was like that? omg! Thats not what you said Seo-ryang tapped his shoulder. Well, thats enough. yes! . sorry. Thats it. Didnt someone come from Segokdan? Dowigyeong answered loudly. came! Im here to bring you food! Oh yeah. Do you know where he is now? Its on this floor of the main building! Seoliang and Gogus eyes sparkled. Do Wi-gyeong, who saw those eyes, was so shocked that his heart sank. Its on this floor? yes! What are you doing on this floor? Well he seems to be having a hard time late at night, so Ill give him a treat Look at this? I was waiting. Xi Liang tapped Tao Wei Qing on the shoulder once more. I dont have to order anything else, so you dont have to follow me. Yes yes! Xi Liang passed by Tao Wei Jing and entered Jami Lu. Gogu, who was following him, stopped for a moment and looked at Dowigyeong. Jamiruju. yes! If a situation similar to the previous one occurs, the costs will be handled by the Criminal Justice Department, so dont worry too much. Thats not the point! Dao Wei-gyeong wanted to shout, but he couldnt dare. Although the Three Dukes are the Three Dukes, the name of the head of the criminal code is also fear itself. In the end, this was all he could say. Thank you. Gogu nodded and followed Seoryang. After seeing that they had entered the base, Do Wi-gyeong flopped down on the spot. Should I look into something else? Seoryang, who came up to this floor, cast his gaze at a man seated by the window. The man Mokbi spoke without even turning around. Sit down. It was an outspoken remark. Xu Liang walked across from him and sat down. After eating the last piece of meat, Mokbi wiped his mouth with a handkerchief. Still not paying attention to Seoryang. The Gwangeumsagi (а) was stirring. Songgyeong is the only seizure of demonic energy that has not matured properly. This guys binge drinking poison is at a low level. It wouldnt have exploded properly. If it had exploded properly, even you wouldnt have been safe. . I knew that Song Kyung was dead and that you intervened. There is only you. Who can suppress Song Kyung now? Mokbi turned his head to the window. There was a feeling of relief on his smiling face. I thought it was better. I dont know if you believe it, but its not that fun to plot something behind someones back. It just gives me a headache and isnt very effective. However, since we lack the power to take the lead, we have no choice but to approach it this way. It is a series of unknown contents. Seoliang tilted his head. Segokdanju Mokbi? Youre talking like a stranger. I dont know if youve heard the rumors, but Ive lost all my memories from before I entered the military. Mokbis body shook several times. It was a breathless laugh. I lost my memory Thats a really convenient excuse. Im sorry, but Im not the type to make excuses like that. No, you are that kind of guy. Even a villain who brings together all the vices in the world cannot be compared to a piece of trash as evil and petty as you. Mokbi turned his head. Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mokbis eyes, which finally looked at Seoryang, were surprisingly clear. So I dont trust you. I dont believe anything you say. Thats none of my business since youre free. Its none of your business It certainly doesnt seem like you made it up. Its different than before. Mokbi turned his head to the side. Gogu was standing on the stairs and looking this way. It was to prepare for an unexpected situation. Did you dig a trap in advance and wait for it? yes. You also started the rumor that the leader of the criminal code was the religious leaders first disciple. thats right. Was that a lie too? Does it matter? Well, youre right. Mokbi held up a bottle of alcohol. Mokbi certainly seems to have known that Seoliang would come. It was clear to see that there was an empty glass in front of Seo-ryang. Would you like a drink? hate. The corners of Mokbis mouth rose. He had a very good impression, including his clear eyes and his current smile. Are you scared? I wonder if the alcohol was poisoned? uh. Its a birds chest. Even though it has reached its peak. Isnt a master of extreme magic a person? Its not good for your health, so why drink it? Well, he is like that too. After filling his glass, Mokbi put down the bottle and emptied his glass. Seo-ryang asked, looking at Mokbi like that. Stop it. what? What are you doing now? Why should I do that? Do I really know what I want before that? Seoliang tilted his head. I know youre risking your life and trying to take my head off. I dont remember, but I also have no intention of turning my eyes away from my past. I completely understand your anger. Mokbi chuckled. You have become a saint while I havent seen you. If you stop now, I will defend you as best as I can. Its not everything I can do for you, but its okay to do more than that. The arrogance is still there. What is the answer? Mokbi, who was quietly watching Seoliang, shook his head. Lets end the useless talk here. You only get one offer. proposal? Tsutsutsu. A faint demonic energy rose from Mokbis body. Xu Liangs eyes lit up. Thats amazing. It is truly a magic that rivals that of a transcendent expert. If you look at the quality of Maggi, it is comparable to Gogu. Comparison with Song Kyung is ambiguous. Although the quality of the demonic energy was superior to that of Mokbi, Song Gyeongs stealth skills were no less than that of any assassin in the world. Even though they were the same type of magician, I thought Mokbis stealth skills were a level below Songgyeongs. Its a proposal I guess this is called a red-light proposal. I already knew you were that kind of guy. So you wont admit guilt? crime? Whats wrong with me? Annoyance appeared on Seo-ryangs face. It is an expression that stimulates the other person much more than a hundred words of verbal abuse. You can believe this because it is sincere. No matter what you do, I understand your anger. And I am deeply sorry. But that doesnt mean I want to accept all your babbling. Wooooow. Intense demonic energy arose in Seo-ryangs hands. No matter how expert Mokbi is, he cannot block Seoliangs determined blow. To begin with, Mokbi was not very talented in martial arts and did not have much combat experience. Although he has achieved amazing heights in a short period of time, it does not lead to an increase in combat ability. Considering my mistake and your anger, Ill give you one more chance. Turn yourself in. Mokbis smile deepened. What if you dont like it? Im sorry. Xu Liangs hand swung, aiming for Mo Feis acupuncture point. Wow! Chapter 222 Episode 222 A past that cannot be thrown away, a future that cannot be grasped (2)? Hehehe! Mokbis hair was blown back by the strong wind. Seo-ryangs hand stopped half an inch in front of his chest. Cold sweat formed on Mokbis forehead. Seoliangs hands were so fast that they could not be seen with the naked eye. My hands and feet became cold from the instinctive sense of intimidation. Still, he was able to smile. Why dont you reach out? Seo-ryangs face hardened like a stone. Mokbi shook his head. Coriander is Gosu. It has a special feel. . It would have been better if I had been caught by you. I didnt think the relationship was strong, but it seems like it was difficult to just watch me die. Sreuk. Xi Liang retrieved his hand. His eyes sank deeply as he looked around. Its a great stealth technique. I never thought he would be worse than that guy Song Kyung. Rather, I am surprised. I thought there was no one in the Protestant religion of the time who could see through their secret techniques, except for the religious leader. Because he is very well versed in the art of stealth. A puzzlement appeared on Gogus face as he listened to the conversation. Three Confucius. What on earth is going on? five. ? A total of five masters are waiting within a dozen radius of Jamiru. ! Its similar to Song Gyeong, but it has a much more intense spirit. I dont know what theyre trying to do, but I dont think we should mess with this guy. Mokbi shook his head with a bitter face. Is a genius really a genius? I dont know if its your animal senses or what, but your capabilities are beyond what I thought. Xu Liang sat down again. Seo-ryangs face became somber as he glared at Mok-bi. Did it have to be like this? To this extent? Thats an interesting statement. You snorted when I said we did. It didnt stop. He killed all of our family members with his vicious hands. A deep resentment appeared on Mo Feis face. A person who harbors such deep resentment is not likely to show it on the outside. The reason Mokbi was able to relax until now was because the anger and resentment in his heart were so deep. But maintaining a calm expression was no longer possible. As those words came out of Marshal Cheolcheons mouth, the tightly held resentment was slowly coming out. Slurp. Gogus hand went to his waist. Then Mokbi spoke. Youd better not do that. Xiliang stretched out his hand towards Gogu. It meant to stop. Gogus eyes deepened. Three Confucius. I dont know what the author is trying to do, but its better to just stay calm like this Its more likely to be an explosion. ? Remember when Song Kyung died. It wasnt him, but these guys really risked their lives. If you make a mistake, you will immediately self-destruct. . And we dont know how terrible that self-destruction will be. You said it had a radius of ten squares. With the skills of the Three Dukes and me, we should be able to avoid it. I think so too. A look of bitterness appeared on Seo-ryangs face. It was a completely different kind of bitterness than Mokbis. But were not the only ones here. Gogu heard those words and kept his mouth shut. Yes. Lord Jamiruju Dowi and several Suksoo Jeomsoy were waiting here. They couldnt attempt a gamble that could put them at risk. Mokbi chuckled. His eyes were bloodshot and he was smiling mockingly. It really seems like things have changed. Im so moved that Im in tears. I never imagined you would worry about them. sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I dont care how you look at me. Xiliangs eyes deepened. Get those people out. Dont try to involve others in our work. I was thinking of doing that too, but I changed my mind after seeing your reaction. I think it would be convenient in many ways to hold on to their lifeline to prevent you, who have skills beyond my imagination, from doing anything foolish. Are you going to do the same thing I did in the past? why? If you dont If your dead family sees you now, theyll burst into laughter, saying youre doing well. Im crying. Mokbis face turned red in an instant. This dog! It was a provocation that aroused strong excitement. To him, dead family members were an evil that should not be touched. But I heard that part from the mouth of the murderer who killed my family. Whew. I feel like I want to shower all the curses that exist in this world. But he persevered. I took a deep breath and clenched and unclenched my fists to control my emotions. I dont want to react easily. That doesnt work either. I lived patiently just for today. It will all be over soon. You cant ruin that gorgeous ending by being swayed by emotions. So he decided to become even more vicious. And he actually did something like that. If I had known that you had changed like this, I would have at least caught your bodyguard while you were lying in the hospital. Its a shame. . But dont worry. I didnt intend to do that, but I sent someone to the remaining successors as well. The moment my thoughts reach them, your death penalty will come to an end. Flash! A murderous spirit appeared in Seo-ryangs eyes. Mokbis blushing complexion instantly turned pale. The quietly burning life of Seoryang was not something he could bear. They have no sin. know. One of them has never even talked to me. I said I knew. Two of them are children who have not yet reached adulthood. That guy like you!! Mokbi could not stand it any longer. What did you do to my family?! You killed my wife, my parents, and my children! Its not just me! They destroyed the families of countless people with the same Mok family name as me! Just because of this mediocre martial arts skill! Cheeeeeek! A bright yellow energy emanated from both of Mokbis hands. It was a martial art that exuded terrible morale. It was a new martial art that combined magic and magic techniques created by Amcheon Shinma Mok-woo. A three-year-old child, a back alley beggar, or even a murderer can curse and despise me! Because I too have become trash! But you can never do that! Why?! Puzzle! The table, unable to withstand the power of the Gwangeumsagi, was completely shattered. Indescribable emotions were mixed with the spirit that radiated from Mokbis eyes. Because you are the one who killed our family! The emotions that burst out have the power to overwhelm everyone. Seo-ryang looked at Mok-bi with a stern face and spoke in a calm voice. Bite. What? Bite them. Dont let innocent people get involved in this dirty game anymore. under! That cant be possible! No, you cant do that! It would not be an exaggeration to say that the sight of Mokbi, smiling so white that it seemed as if it would tear even below the ears, was already a demon itself. I believed in Pasun! I trusted the leader! I prayed to God and followed Gods teachings again and again! But they didnt answer my prayers. I have never once touched my family with my resentment and anger! . Its all fiction and illusion anyway! Why should I treat puppets who believe in a god who doesnt respond like people? Do you think a few nonsensical excuses will put your mind at ease? shut up! Dont be honest only when you verbally abuse me. I am now enduring what I have done in the past and for the sake of those who are innocent. So, dont even think about harming innocent people. All you want is me. Wrong! What I want is not just you! Everyone you like will erase your traces from this world! bang! The wall that Seoliang struck caved in. The demonic energy leaking out was much rougher than before. Stop talking about sophistry, you trash. what? I am very angry now. because? Because Im being criticized for a past that I dont remember. But in the end, if it is something my body has done, I have no intention of avoiding it. I will not turn a blind eye to past history. Cheeeeeeeek! A demonic spirit that was ten times more vicious than the Gwangeumsagi went beyond this floor where they were and took over the entire Jamiru. It was so terrifying that the air became stuffy. Even Gogu had to catch his breath due to the massive magical power. But you went too far. If there is an attitude that the perpetrator must adopt, there is also a line that the victim must not cross! You are no longer a victim. Youre just another piece of trash just like me! Hes just as much trash as me. The impact those words had was truly incredible. Mokbis eyes went blank for a moment. That devils words are sophistry. He thought so. That devil shouldnt be angry like that. Because that guy is a perpetrator. Its a natural thought. Xiliang shouldnt have been this angry. At the same time, the same goes for Mokbi. If he takes out his anger on Seo-ryang, no one will say anything. However, he was saying that he would kill all the unrelated people. Thats where Seo-ryang gets angry. So Mokbi felt unfair. Why do I feel like Im the worse person? Im the one who actually suffered the damage? The spirit maintained by extreme anger gradually collapses. It rattled. Mokbi stood up from his seat. Mokbi looks up at the ceiling and lets out a silent laugh. Youre right. It was a word whose meaning I had no idea. What does it matter whether you are a victim or a perpetrator? If my intention to bring you down into the abyss is clear, insulting me by citing past events is just meaningless. Turn yourself in. I will no longer discuss good and evil. Turn yourself in. A wooden monument lowering its head to look down on Seoryang. His eyes, which even the whites of his eyes had turned yellow, seemed more sorrowful than evil. Suffer until your last breath. At that moment, Seo-ryangs hand moved like lightning. Whoa! The wooden bill bounced around, breaking two chairs and a table and rolling on the floor. But it was late. Although he was hit squarely in the jaw, no bones were broken or he lost consciousness. This was because we had prepared in advance and concentrated a lot of energy. Seo-ryangs face hardened. Crrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr late. Mokbis pupils became blurred. The wheel of destruction has begun to turn. Theres nothing more you can do. Saaaaagh. The light evil energy came out of Mo Feis body. It is not that the sailors are being operated, but the inner forces are leaving. It is the evaporation of the boatmans destruction power. Mokbis skin became wrinkled little by little. A shadow appeared on Seo-ryangs face. Did you have to go that far? Do you know what Im going to do? I know now. Right. There is no strength in the voice. By infiltrating the boat crew into Wonjeong (ԭ), the internal power was explosively increased. I dont know the entire operating principle, but such an external path was the foundation of Mokbi and Songgyeongs tremendous growth. This was Mokwoos martial art combined with the Absorbing Jinhyeolgong. Although it is possible to gain explosive strength, it is a martial art that even Daera Shinseon cannot revive if the expedition falters even a little. Where did all that rain evaporate? It wasnt a sheep that could hit a person like Song Kyung. Then there is only one answer. Mokbi smiled. The kind smile on his wrinkled face was imbued with an inexplicable bitterness. Youre smart. If it werent for your evil mentality, I might have recognized you as the next master of Protestantism. . Now finally back to my family. I cant continue speaking. Mokbis eyes went blank. Grumble. Jamiru vibrated. It is a terrain formation method that is operated with a high capacity of energy contained in the body of a transcendental master of one persons life. Just as Panmajeong is maintained with the absolute magic power of Icheon Sang, it is nothing compared to it, but the land near Jamiru was made into a Jinbeop with the power of Mokbi and the five masters. This is what risking your life means. Even if it wasnt true, waiting for Seoryang here meant that he had no regrets in life. Gogu shouted. Three Confucius! Weeeeeee!! The demonic energy of Xiliang surrounded Gogu. in action! Faaagh! In an instant, Seoryang, who came down to the first floor, snatched up Dowi-gyeong, Jeomsoi, and Gogu and their servants. It was fortunate that there were not many people because it was late at night. When the group opened the first floor door. Quack! The ground near Jamiru exploded, sending tens of millions of dagger pieces flying high into the sky. * * * Is it you? Mokjeonghyangs body froze at the sound of Gorumazons majestic voice. What the Three Dukes said was right. He walked towards Mokjeonghyang. Mok Jeong-hyangs face turned pale. But even for a moment. Wooooow. Mok Jeong-hyangs eyes turned bright yellow. Gorumazon stopped walking. Living? poison? At that moment, his body moved like the wind. The place where he moved was right where Chae Yeo-min was. At the same time, Mu Jeonghyangs body exploded. Quang! Hundreds of daggers covered the area around Chae Yeo-mins residence. Such a suicide attack also occurred at the residence of Yukgongja, the daughter of Wukongnyeo. Chapter 223 Episode 223 A past that cannot be thrown away, a future that cannot be held on (3)Master! Big trouble! I know. Lee Cheon-sang, standing in the pavilion, looking at the quiet pond with his back to me, still looked drowsy. Ho Yo-seong, who was breathing heavily, calmed down after seeing Lee Cheon-sang like that. He was calmer than anyone else in front of others, but in front of Lee Cheon-sang, he was just an ordinary person. After taking a moment to catch his breath, Huo Yaosheng lowered his head. Have you received the report? Lee Cheon-sang nodded. Hu Yaoshengs eyes wavered. Even though they say they received the report, no action is taken. It could be said that it was indeed a world-like situation, but this time the weight of the situation was different. This sudden suicide attack almost killed all of Lee Cheon-sangs disciples. This was a different issue from a simple succession battle. The succession struggle between disciples can be seen as a fight between tigers to become king, but this situation is like being attacked by wolves with fangs. It must never stay like this. The remaining remnants must be captured immediately. I guess so. Master? Lee Cheon-sang pointed to his side with his hand. sideways. Hu Yaosheng carefully moved there. Only then did Lee Cheon-sang turn his head. Im thinking about it. Even if you ask me why Im thinking about it. Should I make the third child my successor immediately or wait until the Passunje? Hu Yaosheng was surprised. Master? Lee Cheon-sang turned his head again and looked at the pond. The movements of the carp swimming around in the pond are very lively. It looks like the succession battle is over. . If we wait more time, there wont be anyone better than the third. He has clearly proven himself so far, so the third is the perfect successor. That is correct. Its true, but theres no need to bring it up now. At least thats what Hu Yaosheng thought. Lee Cheon-sang shook his head. Ive been thinking about it. About the way I neglected my kids. ? I dont think its wrong. Even if I was wrong, I dont regret it. I grazed as I wanted in the first place, so its meaningless to discuss right and wrong. Hu Yaoshengs eyes wavered. I have never seen Lee Cheon-sang look like this before. Looking back on his past and wondering whether it was right was something that did not suit Lee Cheon-sang. But I think things should be a little different from now on. Master. The reason I thought this way is simple. The corners of Lee Cheon-sangs mouth rose. It was a laugh whose meaning was difficult to understand. Because I dont think theres any need to leave the third child like this anymore. . As I said, the third one has already proven himself worthy of me. Not only does he achieve the speed of development, he is somewhat unconventional in handling work, but he has a knack for turning situations to his advantage. . It is difficult to meet such a person twice. I have seen many moments where I doubt whether I can do the same. Lee Cheon-sangs eyes shone. I didnt even want it to be clean. None of my disciples can do it as well as I can. But the third one is different. Sir. He is not without his shortcomings, but he is a child who can turn Cheongchuleorams story into reality if he is groomed well. Hu Yaosheng bowed his head again. I didnt know that the sect leader thought so highly of the Three Dukes. He is a child who deserves high praise. His words and actions are somewhat light, so his strengths do not stand out as much. Lee Cheon-sang closed his eyes. Even though his eyes are closed, he still seems to be looking at everything in the world. I feel like I can see and feel Hoyaoseong, Seoryangdo, and all the beings living in this world. Its been a lot of fun watching him grow and how he handles things. Those moments made a huge impact in my desolate heart. So even though I knew he was qualified, I couldnt stop him. ! But it wont work anymore. Leaving him like this is nothing but pointless harassment. It would be better to do something more productive with that time. It was finally the moment when Lee Cheon-sang completely recognized Seo-ryang. Total military. Yes, leader. Flash! When Lee Cheon-sang opened his eyes again, his magical eyes were burning more than ever. I will give you full command of the Ten Armies of the Heavenly Demon. If there is anyone who causes trouble in the future due to the third past, I will announce that the former clan will be destroyed. A look of upheaval appeared on Hu Yaoshengs face. Lets catch them all. Jonmyeong! * * * I see. . What about the casualties? All the main characters are safe. However, it is said that some of the servants and most of the guard warriors who stayed in the residence of the five princesses, six princesses, and seven princesses did not escape instant death. . I guess that was the binge-drinking trick he was talking about. . and. Gogu is uncharacteristically hesitant. Soon he sighed and said. Public opinion is not good. . The bad rumors about the Three Dukes are spreading like a snowball. The story of the Three Dukes past and why this happened has spread beyond the inner city to the outer city. Xu Liang smiled bitterly. After all, not all of them are dead. I think so. Judging by the speed at which the rumor is spreading, it seems clear that the remaining people used a trick. Mokbi died and Jamiru collapsed. The residences of Joo Seo-yoon, Jong Li-yeong, and Chae Yeo-min were destroyed, and their servants and bodyguards were killed. It was from then on that negative rumors about Seoliang began to spread. The leader of the group that gathered to destroy Seoliang was Mok Fei, but his death did not mean the fight was over. Rather, his death became the trigger. Mokbi had planned this far while waiting for Seoryang. Jin Gwan-yongs subordinates are probably comrades who share the same views as Mo Fei. Among them, the number of those who did not die from Dongpils sword and were not caught in the penal court was three. Seoyang took out a document from his arms. It was a copy of an information document containing his past given by Ho Yo-seong. Grumbling. The document was reduced to ashes by the flames of Sangma Evolution. The number of people I harassed in the past is over 50. Theres no way there were only three left. There are probably people like Song Gyeong who joined late, so there must have been at least ten more left. I think so too. Xu Liang leaned his head against the wall. Although he protected the entire party with Guyumagongs absolute defense, he was unable to protect himself. There were no major injuries, but the poison was severe enough to melt a person in the blink of an eye. If he hadnt reached the ultimate level, if he hadnt completed the Guyu Demon Gong, no matter how he was, he wouldnt have survived. Im tired. Its not even a big wound. Since he received good treatment at the blood soul, most of the internal and external injuries will have healed in four days. Even when I was injured more seriously, I never felt this tired. The mind is exhausted. If you want to turn away, you can turn away, but Seo-ryang did not turn away. However, because it was an unforgettable act that I could not remember, the mental fatigue was extreme. Seeing Seoryang with his eyes closed, Gogu opened his mouth again. Do you still want to be the leader? . If you dont change your mind, I hope you stay strong. The eyes of the demons will not be as favorable as before. doesnt care. . I dont pay much attention to that part. Besides, what Mokbi wanted in the first place was not to push me around with public opinion. Mine are people too? Many people will agree. However, even such a person would not agree with the statement that the Heavenly Demon God Church is also a martial arts faction. Even though it is much more backward than the previous generation, the Church of the Heavenly Demon is still the Church of the Heavenly Demon. Mine knows how to be angry at other peoples vices, but its a different story if that person is the one who will become the head of the Protestant Church. The head of Shingyo is the person who received the fortune of Passun. Then, the moment a person becomes a leader, his or her past becomes meaningless. Because of that, I think we have no choice but to accept that fate is what it is, even if many people have seen blood. That is the gaze of the demons belonging to the Cheonma Shingyo High School and the head temple of the Demonic Murim. This is also the reason why Guan Pyeong and Hong Wi-moon were able to go on such a wild rampage. Of course, there are many people who dont think that way. But whats important is the atmosphere. Even if you have committed evil deeds that reek of blood in the past, if you can create a bright future for yourself, that will offset your bad karma. The Church of the Heavenly Demon God and the Demonic Murim are a world where such people rule. Isnt it to drive public opinion? okay. Then why are you planning this? Now that I have come this far, the power of public opinion cannot shake me. But the leaders who will work with me to run the monster called Shingyo are different. ! They are demons and beasts at the same time. It can be said that they are much more awake than ordinary Christians. Xiliang sighed. That little difference can cause a big breakdown later. Even if I become the leader of a religious cult, there may always be one person who reveals past mistakes. I cursed him to live with such anxiety. You thought that far? I dont know that. Its just that the results can turn out that way. There is a real reason why I am convinced. The real reason? What is that again? Proof of existence. Gogu exclaimed. They werent strong, but they were still magic. Thats why I didnt like it. That I cant remember. They didnt want their own family members deaths to become dog deaths that couldnt even be recorded in historical records. . The reason why you tried to kill me was because you wanted to let the world know the justification for that act. Such Not for themselves, but for their family. Gogu sighed. When I thought about it, it was completely understandable. Now, Xiliang has become a monster that can no longer be touched. He was the next demon god who received not only skill and position, but also the cult leaders favor. Bringing down such generosity? impossible. Such a method cannot and should not exist. I would rather kill him myself, but I am not a person who can be brought down by someone elses hand. This is a situation where I cant do anything. I want to take revenge, but even if I do, it wont cause much damage. Then there is only one option they can choose. It is remembered right away. In fact, even if you put aside the trivial reasons, they probably couldnt stay still. Because Seoliang smiled bitterly. Because the enemy who killed my family is still alive. In the end, thats what matters most. They found no way to live other than revenge. Probably anyone would. So, I have no choice but to become a rich moth. They knew they too would die, but they had no choice but to live that way, so they did this. Gogus eyes deepened. I feel once again that the Three Dukes were really bad people. I think so. But what about now? Xiliang looked at Gogu. Gogu continued speaking clearly. I think the Three Dukes are dangerous. Actually, I cant say that its still not annoying. As the head of the criminal court, the Three Dukes are a very troublesome person who I cant leave alone or touch. I guess so. But I know at least one thing. what. That you will not commit the mistakes of the past again in the future. Xu Liangs eyes wavered. I never thought I would hear these words from Gogu and no one else. And surprisingly, when I heard Gogus words, I felt that my complicated mind was greatly relieved. sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So stop making that rotten face and take some decoction. You dont even have the manners to talk to the three princes. It wasnt just once or twice, was it? The two people looked at each other and smiled. At that time, the sound of a carriage rolling was heard from the other side of the window. Huh? Isnt that the demon palace carriage? I guess so. Xu Liang closed his eyes again. Damn, I dont want to see the leader at a time like this. Chapter 224 Episode 224 A past that cannot be thrown away, a future that cannot be grasped (4)Would you like a drink? The poison is still running through your body. You dont want to drink it? Well, Ill take a drink anyway. Lee Cheon-sang filled Seo-ryangs cup. The fragrant aroma is impressive. It was the Six Thousand Heart Pills that Xu Liang liked. Seo-ryang glanced at Li Cheon-sang. Is it okay to just drink this like this? This is the alcohol I brewed. Theres no reason you cant drink it. Yes, but. If you pick it up every time you see me, it will run out quickly. Two hundred and thirty dongsi. yes? Lee Cheon-sang, who emptied his glass, spoke calmly. There are still two hundred and thirty dongs left. And I plan to soak it again in the future. . Theres no way its not enough. Please give me a few dongs. Take it with you when you go. Isnt it too easy to grant permission? Seo-ryang took a deep breath and took a sip of his drink. Maybe it was because I was so distraught, but the fragrant six thousand heart wine seemed especially bitter today. There was a strange silence. Even after drinking a glass of alcohol, the two did not speak. We just filled each others cups and drank repeatedly. Just like that, the time for Lee Gak passed. Master. Its a total military force. Please come in. Coogung! The door opened and Hu Yao-seong came in. I feel this every time, but even with the support from Gyojujeon, I feel like the door has been made bigger. It wouldnt be easy to make that loud noise every time the door opens. Ho Yo-seong came to the front of the pavilion and knelt down. Invincible in Shinkyo, immortal. General Military Commander Hu Yaoseong meets with the religious leader. Whats going on? I have completed everything you asked me to do earlier. is it. Lee Cheon-sang nodded. You worked hard. I will call you for a day, so please go back and rest. yes. Hu Yaosheng stood up and glanced at Xiliang. Xu Liang was not even looking at Hu Yaosheng. He was just fiddling with his glass. Hu Yaosheng grinned. Can I just say one word and leave? Sure. Three Confucius idiots. Xi Liang looked at Hu Yaocheng and opened his mouth wide. Hu Yaosheng rushed to the door in a huff. The sight of him running without even looking back showed a sense of urgency. Coogung! When the door closed, there was silence again. Seo-ryang opened his mouth like a carp, as if in bewilderment. What is that guy? I think its a joke, but why doesnt it feel like a joke? Take it. yes? Oh yes. Lee Cheon-sang spoke to Seo-ryang, who was receiving the drink. They were all captured. yes? The ones who gave you trouble. ?! The Heavenly Demon Army was mobilized. Unlike previous rebellions, it moved quietly. They said there were twelve people in total. It is said that he was obediently captured. Seo-ryangs face hardened. Did you clean up after me? To be exact, it is for our school. It hasnt been long since the rebellion broke out, but its difficult for such subversive elements to run amok. They are impure molecules. That is correct. At least for Lee Cheon-sang. However, you cannot just call yourself an impure molecule. Because I understood their actions. You knew everything. Yes. Why Seo-ryang swallowed his words. Lee Cheon-sang said after emptying his glass. Why didnt you solve it earlier? Thats it. The answer is obvious anyway. People will say that it is your business and that you should have handled it well. And that thats absolutely true. It wasnt something he did, but it was something he had to deal with. But unexpectedly, Lee Cheon-sangs answer was different from Seo-ryangs expectations. okay. That was my mistake. mistake. These were not words that would come out of Lee Cheon-sangs mouth. It was such a shock that my complicated feelings were blown away. Looking at his student who was looking at him with surprised eyes, Lee Cheon-sang spoke calmly. I shouldnt have left it alone. It shouldnt have happened, even for the sake of our school. . I have been very impressed watching you solve the problems you face. I thought you would show something like that this time too. Is that so? It was. And I recently realized that it was my mistake. Do you know why? I do not know. You are a sharp enough knife. A sharp knife should be kept in its sheath. It is foolish to go to the whetstone just in case. Not only is it a waste of time, but it can also wear out the knife. . So I made a mistake. Xu Liang smiled bitterly. Master, you made no mistake at all. This is something I should have dealt with. No, it shouldnt have been done in the first place. But its already been done. . As the leader and teacher, I dont think it makes much sense for you to look back on your mistakes. These are truly cruel words. If you make a mistake, you should look back and consider it, and avoid such actions in the future. Thats natural. However, Lee Cheon-sang says that such an obvious thing is meaningless. Why? The reason is because it was you who committed that mistake. What do you mean? You are completely different from the many people I have seen. You dont have much talent for looking back at the past and reconsidering your mistakes. He is a guy who specializes in looking at the future and moving forward. . If you already feel sorry enough for them, thats enough. It also cannot be considered right to fall into it and ruin your life. Youre not that kind of person in the first place. But why are you looking so ugly? Xiliangs eyes were bloodshot. I dont remember the past. With all my might, I didnt say that I wasnt myself back then. Still, if I did something, I must take responsibility. How do you plan to take responsibility? Are you planning to take responsibility for your death? . You will never die because of them. Because Im not the type of person to commit suicide. Additionally, you will not suffer for the rest of your life. Because youre not that kind of guy. . You, who will neither die nor suffer, are now struggling like this. Have you ever wanted to pretend to be in pain to honor those who are not in this world? It feels like cutting out the heart with a knife. sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lee Cheon-sangs words, which clearly revealed the consequences, were extremely realistic and sharp enough to be difficult to handle. You mourn and sympathize with them, but you do not consider yourself the perpetrator. Because its something you dont remember. Am I wrong? . Do you really want to give them even a ray of comfort? Then die right here and now. I will inform the school of your violent death and shame the hearts of those who cursed you. Seo-ryangs cheeks trembled. Lee Cheon-sang, who was staring at Seo-ryang silently, filled his cup. Get rid of the confusion of illusions that dont even contain sympathy or sincerity. Rather, it is truly the way to serve them. How does the leader know that? Are you truly a god? This is an extremely dangerous statement. Lee Cheon-sang answered calmly, and Seo-ryang had no choice but to keep his mouth shut after hearing his answer. Because I have experienced too much to count. Yes. In the past, when he went on a rampage to capture the eldest son of the Demon Sword Family. When asked why he did not come forward for Ma-in, who died unjustly, Lee Cheon-sang responded as follows. C The person who died unjustly prayed for me until the moment he died. Do you think he really hoped for something and prayed to me? C He was just doing it for me. All I want to do is hope for the well-being of the one god I devoted my life to believing and following. There was no other intention there. C Loyalty and faith that expect something in return are unclean. Is there a difference between Lee Cheon-sang then and Seo-ryang now? Not like that. This is essentially the same problem. Ma-in, who died unjustly, prayed for Lee Cheon-sang. No one knows whether the demon truly hated Lee Cheon-sang for not stepping up for him or not. But Lee Cheon-sang did not come forward. I set my own standards and was aware of my position. I thought that dying with loyalty and faith without expecting anything in return was truly for the sake of myself. Then what about Seoliang? You dont know what they really want. Did you hear it directly? No. It can only take effect while they are alive. . If you want to die for those who have already died, thats fine too. But by your standards, is it really for their benefit to commit suicide and to struggle in agony? . I felt guilty and apologized for them. But since you have no memory of your actions, you cannot truly understand their sadness or feel guilty. What is important is your own standards. The perpetrator must apologize according to the victims standards. However, living by the victims standards is unfair. This is to prove that you are not a human being without agency. Many people will point their fingers at me and say that my choice is not right. If you dont have your own standards, it will make you suffer more. Because I am a disciple of the religious leader, I will not be punished by law even if I commit such an outrageous act. That is your position. Then its okay for me to destroy Protestantism as I please? That too is your choice. Of course, I would stop you from doing that before you become the leader of the cult. Xiliang sighed. In the end, what matters is myself. Of course. Everything depends on your standards and whether or not you can handle the consequences of your choices. I can handle it. You almost lost your life because of your past actions. When living in the martial arts world, Eunwon is a common occurrence in daily life. In the end, both those who take revenge and those who endure revenge live according to their own choices. Lee Cheon-sang filled Seo-ryangs cup and asked. I will ask. Are you willing to truly suffer for them? Xiliang raised his head. Both eyes were still red and bloodshot, but their gaze had become considerably clearer. Im not confident about that. Are you willing to throw away your life? Not even that. Then what will you do for them? Seo-ryang, who was looking at Lee Cheon-sang, emptied his glass and said. I will think about it later. If there are no standards, just set them again. That was enough. Lee Cheon-sang muttered before lifting his glass and drinking. I thought you already knew that much, but you seem young in some strange ways. Seoliang is by no means young. In reality, he is sixty years old. But this is my first experience like this. Everyone has to be the first. It was something that some people could just overlook, but Seoryang could never ignore it. It is clear that this will become a huge problem in your life in the future. You seem to have a lot to say today. I really hated seeing the ugly face of my stupid student. Whats the point of kicking them out? The only way is to make them realize it, even if it means beating them on the head. Xu Liang smiled. thank you. Pour a glass. yeah. He seemed to feel lighter than before. When Lee Cheon-sang emptied his glass again and Seo-ryang picked up the bottle again. Im going to stop drinking today. For what reason? Lee Cheon-sang got up from his seat and went down the pavilion. Follow me. Where are you going? I will have to do a final test to see whether I will appoint you as my successor or not. A test? Bimu. !! If you dont pass the exam, there will be no future meetings. If you pass the test, I will personally teach you as the successor to the sect leader. Lee Cheon-sang came down from the pavilion and looked up at Seo-ryang. Points were deducted for your rotten mentality. If you cannot prove how sharp your sword has become, you will never be able to become a successor. Chapter 225 Episode 225 A past that cannot be thrown away, a future that cannot be grasped (5)Coogung! Gogus eyes sparkled. A strong vibration felt from far away. The clash of demonic energy, which was difficult to feel except for Gogu, signaled the beginning of a terrifying battle. Why are you doing that? . Are you going to fight against the Three Dukes? This guy knows everything without even looking. Gogu nodded. I guess so. great. I heard that the formation surrounding the Demon Gods Palace eliminates much of the shock wave. The leader has reached a level that we cannot even dare to guess. The three gongja who are dealing with him are also experts who have reached the extreme level, so it is only natural that this level of shock will be caused. As expected, you know very well. . Oh, Im sorry. There was no other intention. I know. Ho Yo-seong, who was quietly looking down at Datak, shook his head. Well, I guess that wont work today. What do you mean? Im going to stop working today and have a drink. He said he would start drinking in broad daylight. Its almost inevitable that people will call him negligent in his duties, but if the target is Ho Yo-seong, everyone has no choice but to keep quiet. Are you very busy these days too? The sight of his body trembling as if he was fed up is a sight to behold. Dont even talk. It is said that the position of general military officer is bound to be busy, but hasnt everything happened especially recently? Its not that hard to figure out whether to fix this or that. Right. Most of the recent incidents on campus are due to Seoryang. Although it was precisely because of the succession battle, it was Seoryang who fought and poured fuel on the fiery battle. As for Ho Ya-seong, Seo-ryang is the person whom he really wants to throw insults at. Master, would you like a drink too? Good. uh? How amazing. What do you mean? I knew you would say this. I have no hobby of drinking alcohol while working. If you want to drink it, just drink it. Like this. The exaggerated imitation of Gogus voice is comical. It was a joke that made people laugh, but Gogu did not laugh. Ho Yo-seong scratched his head as if embarrassed. I may be a bit fair. I know. . . Oh liquid? Geomnamchun? What can I get you? Give me anything. great! Ho Yo-seong, who brought a large bottle of alcohol with a happy face, shook the bottle. Oh, its decreased a bit? I guess Ill have to save it again. When I looked at him, it seemed like he usually drank a glass of wine while working. Gogu, who was contemplating whether to fire her for neglecting her duties, gave up her worries as she smelled the liquor rising from the glass. Lets have a drink! The two people coolly emptied their glasses. Hu Yaoshengs face turned red. On the other hand, Gogus face was fine. If you drink it when youre tired, youll get a kick out of it. Very good. Ill just get drunk and sleep all day. Its a well-aged liquor. No problem. This is the alcohol I got after asking the religious leader. Im not giving this to anyone. Thank you. Kyaha! I didnt mean to say thank you. Several orders of alcohol were passed around like that. How was it? What do you mean? To be exact, when Lord Song approached you, were you tempted by his words? Suddenly, a dangerous question arises. But is it because the atmosphere is soft? The question doesnt sound that dangerous or aggressive. Gogu calmly nodded. It was hard. Hu Yao-shengs eyes lit up. Thats amazing. Are you acknowledging that? If you decide to answer a question, I think its best to be honest. This is another unexpected answer. Any Gogu I had seen so far would have either not responded at all or said it was none of his business. Is it because I clashed with the Three Dukes a lot? This person has changed a lot too. Hu Yaosheng smiled. That is correct. If you answer honestly, I dont know what to do. What about the general military? yes? Me? By organizing a drinking party like this, you are evaluating me as a possible threat, right? sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. . Do you look okay? Hu Yaochengs eyes as he looked at Gogu became a little more serious. Did you know? exactly. Haha, this is embarrassing. Since the head of the family gave an honest answer, I should also be honest, right? Sure. My desire to have a drink with the head of the family was sincere. I didnt ask to drink because I wanted to find out the true intentions of the head of the family. And Ho Yo-seong smiled and nodded. It looks okay. I still have ambition in my heart, but I also know that that ambition is nothing more than dross. . It looks like he was impressed by the Three Dukes. There is no way you would be happy about having your true feelings revealed to others. The same was true for Gogu. But he didnt react much. Because that is true. Gogu, who emptied his glass without saying a word, opened his mouth. Sam Gongja is a great person. What can I say? Its even more amazing because he doesnt have any regrets about being the leader. If it were me, no matter how big my dream was, I wouldnt be able to brush it off without regret. Ohh? You have no regrets about being the head of a religious cult? You didnt know? Of course. There is a lot of talk about a genius soldier who sits and sees a thousand miles and comes up with living strategies, but I am also a human being. You wont know unless you talk to them in person. Hes also secretly bragging about himself. Ho Yo-seong bent his upper body forward as if he was genuinely curious. Did the Three Dukes do that? Youre not very interested in the position of leader? If you didnt know, I wouldnt say more about that. They say youre not guilty even if you curse the emperor in a place where no one is watching. Lets have a chat over drinks. Did you really do that? Please pour me a drink. If you dont tell me, I wont follow you. widely. all right. I understand. Why are you putting down your glass? . Tch, youre not having fun. Ho Yo-seong, who was filling his glass with regret, snapped his fingers as if he suddenly remembered something. Now that I think about it, where is Gwanpyeong? Its in a special room in the basement of the criminal court. The person who died on the day of the execution was not Gwanpyeong, but an attendant of Jin Gwan-yong dressed up as Gwanpyeong. He was also a subordinate of Gwanpyeong and a member of the group that worked with Mokbi. I heard a rumor that it was a special room in the basement of the criminal court. Its very spacious. There are private training rooms, a restaurant, and even a sleeping room. Its a suitable place for closed-door training. It was also a training ground for past heads of clans. Are you practicing martial arts there? Its polishing In some ways, it can be seen as polishing. He is now abandoning his martial arts skills. Eh? The Three Dukes said so. That martial arts will eat away at your spirit as time goes by. It would be quicker to throw it away now and start again from the beginning. okay. Ho Yaoseong quenched his appetite. They said they would let me ascend to the top level, but first they took away my martial arts skills. hmm? Oh, didnt you know? The Three Dukes made a deal with Guan Ping, and Guan Pings request was to help him ascend to the highest rank. Gogu chuckled. Why are you smiling? I do that because its funny. What? I also asked the Three Dukes to spar with me until I reach the peak. Hu Yaosheng scratched his head. It looks like the Three Dukes have an easy secret to reaching the top level, right? Its not a promise that can be easily overused. Im sure it wasnt overused. I will challenge myself until I succeed. Well, thats it. Hu Yaosheng buried his back in the chair. As I laid my back on the soft chair, I felt completely drowsy. Anyway, with this, all those who would stand in the way of the Three Dukes have disappeared. I guess so. Im worried about what the demons will think, but Ill figure it out on my own. Ho Yaoseongs eyes, looking up at the ceiling, were colored with an unknown emotion. The next leader is Seoryang I dont know when I will be handed over the position as leader, but I dont think it will take long. I guess so. Because I have enough ability. I thought that the moment of regime change would inevitably come at some point, but I had no idea that time would come so quickly. Me too. Hu Yaosheng smiled. It was a smile that seemed somehow tired. Please take care of me in the future. Me too. Sigh! It was time for the two people to clink their glasses. Kugoogung!! A stronger sound than before was transmitted to the military department. It was so intense that even Hoyo-seong could be recognized this time. Considering the intensity of the impact, it would have been transmitted not only to the military department but also to the Hwanheewon kidney department. Hu Yaoshengs eyes deepened. Youve become stronger. Gogu, lost in thought for a moment, nodded. Its not sponsorship. hmm? Then where is it? Its Panmajeong. ! It is difficult to express your martial arts skills with the word extreme strength. I cant even guess what heights he has reached, but I think I know his disposition to some extent. tendency? If youre going to do it clumsily, arent you the type of person who wouldnt even use martial arts? Thats true. If you look at the temperament of shock, it seems like you are planning to hit. It doesnt contain any fighting spirit, so it seems to be a form of martial arts, but even so, if its the masters martial arts skill, the Demon God Palace can evaporate in just three moves. Youre amazing. There is only Panmajeong. There is no area other than Panmajeong that can handle the martial arts skills of the leader. And Gogu smiled bitterly. It seems that the Three Dukes are responding properly to the martial arts skills of the religious leader. * * * Quang! Oops! With a groan of frustration, Seo-ryang stepped back like crazy. The fist that offset the long hit hurt as if it would break. This was not a discussion about the level of martial arts. It wasnt an overwhelming difference in strength or strength or weakness in martial arts, but it was closer to just being pushed away by force. A tremendous external skill! The level of training of the body is on a different level. The height of nearly seven feet and the frame of a mountain like a mountain did not just appear. To contain a lake, you must have a vessel the size of a lake, and to contain an ocean, you must have a vessel the size of an ocean. Also, the durability of the bowl is just as important as its size. That was Lee Cheon-sangs body. A body that was trained to the point where there was no damage to the body even when using such martial arts, capable of performing the strongest martial arts of all time and all times, was no different from a new soldier in itself. Faaagh! After retreating for a long time, Seoryang turned around to get rid of the shock, then kicked off the ground and flew up again. Lee Cheon-sangs magical eyes flashed. It was a speed that exceeded expectations. Despite suffering significant internal and external injuries, he demonstrates martial arts skills beyond his original capabilities. That meant he was desperate. You risked your life. The corners of Lee Cheon-sangs mouth rose. Even though he was staring, Seo-ryang didnt realize that he was smiling. Slurp. Lee Cheon-sangs body moved to the side. Ugh! Seo-ryang immediately moved to the place where Lee Cheon-sang had moved. You cant change direction with both feet. He lowered his posture, mobilized both arms, and kicked the ground to change direction. It was an elasticity that reached the extreme of animal-like movement. Xu Liangs hands moved quickly. Papa pang! All the herbs in the Heavenly Demons Byeokryeok-won were thrown into Ilsu-yu seven times. It was an explosive technique that would put even a master of extreme magic at risk for his life. Boom! Lee Cheon-sang struck down all of those murderous fighting techniques with one hand. I couldnt believe it when I saw how he was able to block so many blows at a speed slower than that of martial arts. Whoa! Seo-ryangs body rolled and bounced off the ground. A gentle push on the shoulder was all it took, but the extreme shock felt deep in my bones. Tsk! Seoryangs body stopped only after breaking a rock. Lee Cheon-sang opened his mouth. Quite Paaaaaa! He doesnt even listen to everything he says. Lee Cheon-sangs smile deepened as he saw Seoryang rushing back at a faster pace than before. Good. The start is good. The strength that exceeded expectations and the concentration of throwing away ones dignity to attack were also good. But thats it. Where should we play? Kugugoogung!! A terrifying magical energy gushed out from Lee Cheon-sangs body. Chapter 226 Episode 226 A past that cannot be abandoned, a future that cannot be grasped (6)Seoliang, who was approaching at a frightening speed, immediately stopped the divine law. Quad deuk! Because I was moving so fast, my body couldnt stop easily. The length of the furrow created by the two feet was over a length. Although his ankles felt sore, Seo-ryang felt no pain. Unbelievable! Astonishment appeared on Seo-ryangs face. Such strength?! For the first time since entering this body. No, its Lee Cheon-sangs magical attack that I wonder if well ever see again in the future. Sigh! Cheeeeeeeee! Would it be appropriate to say that the space is being torn apart? The illusion created by Panmajeong around Lee Cheon-sangs body began to distort. The entire range of illusions touched by his demonic energy were shattered, crushed, and torn. Hwaaaa. The scenery of Panmajeong has changed. It is a sight of a huge city swept by a vicious typhoon and completely on fire. A city with no end in sight. Countless corpses and the remains of horribly destroyed buildings are decorated with horror and overwhelm the viewer. Black smoke rose in the wind, covering the sky, and skeletons writhing in pain screamed with hideous features. Its hell. The appearance of Panmajeong, which was no different from a fairyland, suddenly turned into hell. This heavenly magic is perfect for that hell. Finally, a real stage unfolded where the two priests could collide with each other in everything they had. This is the first time since the building closed. The unique, calm voice exuding drowsiness now feels like that of an evil spirit coming from a married woman. Its a feeling you shouldnt feel on the stage where youre testing your students, but Grumble. A light black mist erupted from around Lee Cheon-sangs mouth. Every time he took a breath and opened his mouth, the black smoke flowing out was like the breath of hell. Im pretty excited. Slurp. Seo-ryangs body slid backwards. It was the body that reacted first, not the head. The distance from Lee Cheon-sang was already far enough, but it seemed safe to stay outside the realm of absolute magical power, which was difficult to express in words. At least before opening the magic hole. Wooooow. Xiliangs eyes turned blood red. Not only the pupils were stained, but even the whites of the eyes were stained blood red. Gu Yuma Gong, who had opened up by raising his internal strength from the bottom, was involved in every single nerve and muscle of his body. Do your best from the start. Otherwise, you wont be able to touch even a single hair. The demon energy of the two people collided head on. Kwakwakwak! The ground exploded and the air became distorted. Just the collision of air waves with one another creates a shock wave of this magnitude. The collision of super demons, who have begun to transcend the limits of nothingness and even demons, has created a terrifying force field. Ugh. Seo-ryangs body slowly pushed back. Even though I lowered my posture and pushed my center of gravity into my lower body, I was pushed by the energy wave alone. On the other hand, Lee Cheon-sang was relaxed. He walked naturally, step by step, and seemed to be unaffected by the energy waves of Xiliang. Its probably a martial arts technique Ive seen before. Lee Cheon-sang slowly raised his hand. Even though it is just a matter of raising your hand, the mountain peak seems to be wriggling as it pleases. It would be fair to say that it was truly the martial arts of a giant. It is the Neungcheon Marasu (ħ_). It is not a way to control the air with energy waves to teach Western morals as before. The real Marasu is flying. The demon king of the Sixth Heavenly Demon, also known as Mara, descended to earth by borrowing the body of the nine great heavenly demons who had reached the level of super magic. Lee Cheon-sangs hand moved. ! It seems slow or fast. It was a strange move. Looking at the air rushing out, it was clear that it was as fast as lightning, but for some reason, in Seoryangs eyes, it only seemed slow. One thing is certain. We must avoid This cannot be prevented. It cannot be blocked by even the Guyu Demon Attack, which is opened with all its might, or even the Heavenly Demons Strong Force Fist. Seo-ryangs body moved to the left. Quad deud deuk!! Black smoke rose from the cracked and hollowed-out ground. The intangible tension completely destroyed the place where Seoyang was standing. Without a deafening explosion or a heart-pounding roar, the ground a width of three squares was completely destroyed. Sigh! Seo-ryangs face turned red. Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. To avoid those days, which seem slow but are actually lightning fast, I poured in as much magical power as I could. If it had been just a moment too late, he would have been erased from this world without leaving a single piece of flesh behind. Yes. It was that kind of attack. Icheon Sangs martial arts, the true magic arts of the Nine Great Heavenly Demons, had the destructive power to pulverize any external object on earth. Paaaaaaaa! Certainly, Xiliangs boldness was extraordinary. Despite seeing the overwhelming power of Lee Cheon-sangs martial arts, he chose a speedy attack rather than evasion or defense. Seo Liang approached the Demon Emperors Territory and swung his double spear. Lee Cheon-sangs eyes sparkled. Quaaaang! The one who attacked was Seoryang, but he was the one who was pushed back. All Lee Cheon-sang did was to punch his fist at the incoming tension. Internal injuries. I had to endure internal injuries just from being thrown out. The power of anti-tank energy is beyond imagination. It was an insanely strong martial arts attack. Its an interesting way to start a meditation. The words of the person who demolished the Poksan Twin-Headed Mirror with a single punch, with all his might, were truly awe-inspiring. Paaaaang! Xiliang never gave up. Doesnt the attack work? Does defense alone cause internal injuries? This much was fully expected. Lee Cheon-sangs military power, which brought out the True God Power, is not only the best in the world, but also worthy of surpassing the best in all times. Even if you pour out all your martial arts skills, you may not be able to touch a single hair. Because he is such an absolute powerhouse, he is not scary. Attack and attack again. There is no option to retreat. I will continue to push you and give you a hard hit. Seoliangs heart and fighting spirit were imbued with such excitement. Quaaaang! I stepped on the ground and punched the ground with more force than ever. Crumbling! It is a wind blowing like a fire bomb that is fired while creating a gust of wind. Red electricity glowed around the swirling wind. It was a bombshell from the heavenly devils power. Lee Cheon-sangs left arm moved like lightning. Pabababak! The Brain Terror, which had not even made it halfway, disappeared in the air with a flash of lightning. I have no idea what method was used to break down the fear in my brain. But its okay. As soon as he used Brain Terror, Seo-ryang was already moving towards Li Cheon-sangs side. It felt like all the joints in my body were out of alignment due to the excessive movement, but I persevered with extreme patience and faith in Guyumagong. In an instant, Xiliangs twin fists, which occupied the flank, unleashed the three second attacks of Niehu, Houjeon, and Gucheonhubyeok in succession. The left side of Lee Cheon-sangs face was dyed pure white. Kwakwakwak! Even though the power of a single blow is not enough, if you throw it out with a series of rings, it produces a destructive power equivalent to the Buncheon Thunder Terror. As long as the ventilation system is not cut off, it is superior in speed, so there are few fighting techniques more powerful than this in close combat. Thats usually the case. Whoa whoa! Blood seeped out of Seo-ryangs mouth. Using the back, palm, and wrist joints, he unleashed a triple strike full of destructive power, then pushed his abdomen with his elbow. If Gu Yuma had not defended himself, his intestines would have exploded. here! Saaagh! Lee Cheon-sangs eyes changed. The young emotion in the changed eyes was none other than surprise. Even though his posture collapsed and he was vomiting blood, he continued to attack with his sharp attack techniques. Sigh! A sharp wound was carved on Lee Cheon-sangs left chin. Red blood from the wound flowed down to his neck. Thats amazing. The attacks that would have killed two or three transcendental masters on the spot were all vain. He put his body out there and provoked the attack, and while suffering internal and external injuries, he gave him a punch. Slurp. Lee Cheon-sangs eyes became brighter as he smoothed his chin. Ive grown to this extent. There was a time when my palm was cut by Seoliangs knife. However, at that time, I did not practice magic and it was more of a teaching than a fighting dance. Not now. How long has it been since you were hurt in a serious relationship with another person? Even before receiving the title of Heavenly Demon or ascending to the position of leader, he has never allowed a blow to the face. It was such a significant event that the body of the absolute demon was scratched, eliminating even the thought of fighting, let alone approaching. Lee Cheon-sangs feet stepped on the ground. thud! The entire hell-like landscape seemed to shake with that single step. Fun. Lee Cheon-sang spread his hands. Streams of black lightning swirled between the large hands and thick, long fingers. The crackling, crackling, threatening sound sent shivers down Seoryangs spine. I felt it every time I saw your accomplishments. He always shows more than expected. Lee Cheon-sang smiled. The sight of him smiling while radiating black magical energy was strangely eerie. I had to change my focus. Its not that you showed more than I expected, it was more like I underestimated your abilities. Chaaaaang! Seoryang pulled out the chilya sword hanging from her waist. That wasnt all. He stretched out his left hand straight and made a sharp sword, and the sword was glowing with blood-red electricity. A magic sword made with qigong and a death sword refined with life. There was no fear visible in Seo-ryangs eyes as he glared at Li Cheon-sang while holding two swords. Ill go this time. No. Xu Liang smiled. It was not a smile tinged with murder, but a smile filled with excitement. I will go first. Lee Cheon-sang smiled. When the reigning Demon Emperor Qi was opened, emotional expression became much richer. good night. Come and see me anytime. Ugh!! Faaagh! Nine typhoons engulfed Icheon-sang. The pillar of fire that followed, along with the typhoon, turned the area into a sea of fire. The old Yuinhwa style of six-year hell wind and the ultimate martial arts were unfolded at the same time. Even though they could use a combination form, they were martial artists who could not use two forms at the same time. However, I wrote it at the same time. Even Seo-ryang didnt know how that was possible. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! After the unimaginable fiery hell, comes the icy hell that will freeze you to the core. It was a blood-red scream, and then the whole body froze and exploded, turning into a red lotus and dying. It doesnt end there either. Flash! The three sharp red lights that rose high in the sky, as if to supplement the Chilya Blade and the Chilya Blade, exuded a terrifying murderous intent. Since I didnt have enough knives, I kept the blade sharp. Although a huge amount of internal energy was consumed, there is no doubt about its power. It was Yu Honbi-cheon, the president of Inhwadobeop. Kwakwakwakkwak!! The harsh screams of the ghosts, followed by wind, fire, and ice, pounded Lee Cheon-sangs body. No one, not even a human, if they have a human body, can endure it. No matter how much Lee Cheon-sang is, he wont be able to stop this just by opening the magic hole. Patter! A land devastated by smoke rising thickly. Hahaha! Suddenly, a gust of wind rose in the middle of the smoke, and the surrounding air seemed to be sucked in, and a huge hand appeared like a thunderbolt. Seo-ryang swung his fist as if he had been waiting. It was the Jincheon Byeokryeokpa (Z), the strongest season in the Cheonma Byeokryeokwon that skipped all herbivory. Quaaaang! The thick smoke disappeared at once. Lets go! Lee Cheon-sangs hand, which was clutching Seo-ryangs fist, was charred black. That wasnt all. An acrid smell came from Lee Cheon-sangs sleeves, which were burned beyond the wrists and up to the elbows. Thats impressive. Crunchy. Xu Liangs face distorted. I tried to pull my fist out, but it wouldnt come out. It was an ignorant grip. He used his air power with his fist and detonated a bombshell. bang! Seo-ryang took advantage of the slightly opened hand and quickly pulled out his fist. If a little more time had passed, my hand would have been crushed. Lee Cheon-sang smiled brightly. It was my first time seeing him smile with all his teeth showing. very good! The fight is not over. No, it has just begun. Xiliang raised the demon energy as much as possible. Quaaang! Chapter 227 Episode 227 A past that cannot be thrown away, a future that cannot be grasped (7)Kugugugoong! The Demon God Palace was shaken once again. Hmm. A look of concern appeared on Mudams face. What a passionate dance. He tried to enter the Demon Gods Palace, but permission was not granted. Surprisingly, the person who did not give permission was the commander of the Cheonma Grand Army. He was in charge of one of the Cheonma Army, which was divided into ten units, and was the leader of all military commanders. No matter how great a commander he is, he cannot argue with the entrance of the Great Protectors Law. In the first place, he was not the guardian of the Demon God Palace. The only object he protected was the Heavenly Demon. So he was able to stop Mu Dam. This is because he received a direct order from Lee Cheon-sang. Grand Commander Cheonma was the only guard captain who was closer to Lee Cheon-sang than even Mudam. Thats amazing. Mudam looked to the side. Before we knew it, another absolute expert had appeared. Although he is an old man with an ordinary physique, his hidden power is terrifying. He was the blood demon of the Senate. If you listen to Gorus words, he said that his level is not at the level of a mazon, but is he going to face the cult leaders magic head on? A subtle admiration appeared on the Blood Beast Mazons face. You were born with it. Magong has a thorough food chain relationship. In the presence of a person who emits high-level magical energy, a person with low-level magical energy cannot use his power properly. In order to overcome the pressure of magic, you need tremendous mental strength, confidence, and a deep understanding of your magic. The nine great mazons also had a chance to fight with Lee Cheon-sang, but they were never able to properly draw their swords in front of Lee Cheon-sangs terrifying demonic energy. But from what I could see, the three princes looked different. I dont know if Lee Cheon-sang is watching, but if he can compete head-on with Lee Cheon-sang even though he is weaker than Mazon, I can see how great his mental power is. There was a reason why not only Goru but also the Iron Sword received rave reviews. Are you here? The Blood Beast Mazon smiled. Its been so intense. I should have visited you often. no. They say that the recent growth of the defense court is very remarkable. Congratulations. I didnt do anything. Hehe, youre still the same. The air flowing between the two was subtly stiff. Its not very uncomfortable, but the friendship doesnt seem that deep. The atmosphere was perfectly suited to the description of a business-related relationship. Have you ever had a private relationship with the Three Dukes? Mudam shook his head. Except for a few times when I was young. I dont even have that. I wasnt interested. The blood beast mazons eyes deepened. It seems like Im gaining some interest now that I didnt have before. Your disciples are noble people who have the potential to become the next gods. Im not in a position to meet someone lightly just because Im interested. The Blood Beast Mazon waved his hand. It wasnt that I was looking down on the Three Dukes. I apologize if I sounded uncomfortable. There was no word from Mudam. Its still the same. Until ten years ago, that rigid and stubborn appearance seemed frustrating. But now I know. If you are a great protector who is an incarnation of the Protestant doctrine, you should at least show this level of strictness. It is an acknowledgment that the position of Daehobeop is that demanding. What do you think? What do you mean? The Three Dukes are currently the closest person to a successor. If my thoughts have any meaning, there is a high probability that the Three Dukes will be appointed as the next leader. . Arent you feeling a little uneasy? Mudam shook his head. Everything will be done according to the Lords will. We need to get a new owner, but he seems calmer than I thought. Nothing changes. If you are the successor approved by the religious leader, then you two are equally precious to me. hmm. The Blood Beast Mazon shook his head. Dont you want to rest now? Mudam did not answer. I have devoted myself to our school for decades, so I think it is time to let go and take a break. I dont know what you mean. It has no other meaning. Dont you just reach our age and realize that power is actually just an illusion? I Oh, dont misunderstand. I know that Daehobeop is not doing this because of power. The Blood Beast Mazon burst out laughing. Responsibility is the driving force of peoples lives. After living one, I learned that emptying is as important as filling. Mudam shook his head. I have found a worthy successor, but I dont think he is ready yet. exactly? exactly. The Blood Beast Mazon no longer stimulated Mu Dam. I thought I could get a little closer to this hard person, but I was embarrassed because it felt like the distance had gotten further away. It was then. Pow! Inside the Demon God Palace, black lightning flashed along with a loud explosion. The two peoples faces hardened. That is. It is the golden magic weapon. Geumma. It is a method of banning demons. It is the pinnacle of martial arts that can only be used by those who have mastered the Demon Emperor of Reign, not to mention its destructive power, and is a martial art that embodies the power of the ruler. The fact that Lee Cheon-sang even brought out the Manapgeumjang means that the martial arts skills of the Three Confucius were that much of a threat. A look of disbelief appeared on the Blood Beast Mazons face. On earth how strong is the Three Dukes? * * * The situation was different from what the Blood Beast Mazon had guessed. The reason Lee Cheon-sang brought out the Golden Demon Goddess was not because Seo-ryangs martial arts was a threat to him. Cough! Xiliangs complexion was paler than ever. Cheeeeeeeek! A faint green smoke rose from his body. The remaining poison that has not been resolved is being released outside the body. Although this was encouraging, the situation was not good. This is because the poison was not released at will. The demonic energy of Lee Cheon-sang, which constantly causes internal injuries, freely roams through the blood vessels and even blows away poisonous energy. The miasma that melts people in an instant is being released, unable to withstand the demonic energy emitted by humans. I could see how terrifying Lee Cheon-sangs reigning Demon Emperor Qi was. Lets go! Lightning flashed around Seo-ryangs body. Lightning is light. Light cannot be black. However, the lightning that invaded Xiliang was colored black. It is not natural law, but reverse heaven. A true martial artist who symbolized Yeokcheon was tying up Seoryang. I wanted you to prove your martial ability. I was looking forward to seeing how much my skills had improved and what I could show myself with my improved skills. Keueuuuuu. Ill be honest. Grrrr. Lee Cheon-sangs outstretched hand was trembling slightly. The resistance of Xiliang was formidable. In my life, which was full of futility and boredom, there was no other fighter who gave me as much surprise as you. It was a compliment coming from the mouth of an absolute demon. It would be no exaggeration to say that this was high praise. You have proven yourself well enough. Even with a martial arts skill that didnt reach the level of a mazon, it caused this much damage to me. I am more proud of the arrogance of his independence than his martial arts skills. Puzzle! Lets go! Seo-ryangs body slowly rose into the air. The reigning Demon Emperor took over the entire body. Gu Yuma-gong, who was trapped in the upper, middle, and lower three stages, tried to expand continuously, but was blocked each time. You can resist, but you cannot reverse the situation. Lee Cheon-sangs power, which he unleashed with determination, was like a tidal wave that no one could stop. You are fully qualified to become the god of the new generation. Ji-ing! Jeeeeee! The scope of the distorted landscape gradually increased. This meant that Lee Cheon-sang was pouring out his magical energy to the extent that it was difficult to maintain Panmajeong. I will no longer test you or give you trouble. Rather, considering the hardships he has gone through, it would be appropriate to give him a gift. Lee Cheon-sangs magical eyes flashed. A young successor should not be weaker than Mazon. He increased the output of his magic attack. Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. pop! Puff poop! Qarring! Panmajeong collapses. The axis of the formation did not collapse. However, most of the illusions that made up the decision were bursting and being torn apart. Seo-ryangs eyes turned upward. The blood-stained eyes turned pure white. Like a flash of lightning, my mind flew out and came back again and again. The skin repeatedly turned white and then black. Cheeeeeeeek! A red-hot chain. The chains, which were emitting smoke and colored in transparent red, soon broke one by one. Clap! Clap! What is falling away is the chain that tightened the iron door, and what is breaking away is the gate of hell that seemed like it would never be opened. Its opening. The gates of hell. The third hell gate of the former Yu Demon Duke was disintegrating with the reigning Demon Emperor of Li Cheon Sang. bang! Crumbling! Ahhh! Seoryang, who was struggling in excruciating pain, trembled from the joy that permeated her like a flash of light. The third gate of hell after crossing the two gates of hell. It was a manifestation of the Thirteen Demon Kings Terror. I see. After going through extreme pain and joy, Seoryang realized. The reason why I couldnt open the third gate of hell There was no agony. After realizing the importance of mid-stop fighting, I became much more honest with my emotions. I was angry, irritated, bitter, and sad. However, there was no journey of agony to find my true self, which encompasses everything. I thought and thought about overcoming the dangerous situation, but it could not be seen as suffering in the true sense of the word. The real agony was the extreme agony he had experienced before his death. Who am I. What meaning can my existence be accepted by the world? How can I exist as a demon? Kaaaa!! Flash! With a terrifying roar, a hole opened in the sky of Panmajeong. The roar did not stop. The Guyu Demon Qi was carried in the intangible sound wave, and the reigning Demon Emperor Qi was placed over the Gu Yu Demon Qi. Kaaah! Aaaah! Little by little. A roar that becomes duller and harsher than the original voice. It is the horrifying roar of the demon king who tore the world apart, and only then can he become a true peacemaker and a true extreme demon. A state where he can create a typhoon with a shout, level the ground with a single wave of his hand, and kill people with just his presence. Seoliang was greeted by a truly extreme state, one level higher than that of the King of Death during his lifetime. Quang! Xiliangs two feet stepped on the ground. Soon, he tore off Lee Cheon-sangs Manapgeumjang and came out. Another Demon King came out of the intangible egg and stretched out. Hwaaaaaaa! The collapsed Panmajeong Pavilion has begun to be restored. The magical energy of Xoryang flows onto the main axis called Icheonsang, revitalizing Panma Pavilion. The hellish landscape disappeared and a starry night sky unfolded. The light of the full moon poured down on the steep cliff. Lee Cheon-sang smiled. The instinct of a death god who had mastered death was completely blown away, and the instinct of a lonely demon god sprouted. The scene shown by Panmajeong now proves that Seoliangs nature has changed. In other words, it could be said that this is what teacher Lee Cheon-sang most wanted for his disciple. Thats it. Phew! The enormous demonic energy rushing in all directions disappeared in an instant. Crunchy. The muscles all over my body twitched and my bones broke and reattached repeatedly. The skeleton was gradually growing. The body was undergoing another change to contain the demonic energy that became deeper and larger like the body of Lee Cheon-sang. Congratulations on becoming a true demon, disciple. Chapter 228 Episode 228 A past that cannot be thrown away, a future that cannot be grasped (8)I came out of the military department. A look of puzzlement appeared on Ma Dong-pils face. what brings you here? Mine said bluntly. Im here to check on Howie Mas current physical condition. Why did the military department come to check on my physical condition? Although there were doubts, Ma Dong-pil answered obediently. Its not bad. My recovery is getting faster as time goes by. Do you have any discomfort in moving around? Of course. Then thats it. Mine took out a gorgeously wrapped letter from her arms. What is that? Ma Dong-pil, the guard commander of the three princes, Seoliang, receive the sacred book of our sect. Ma Dong-pils face hardened. The sight of him quickly getting off the bed and kneeling down looked very pious. I accept the new letter from the leader of the Ma Dong-pil family. He received the letter with trembling hands and once again bowed his head politely. Ma Dong-pil opened the letter. Soon his eyes widened as if they were torn. Two days later, in the central square of Naeseong. Please prepare by then. . Howie Ma? I understand. then. sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mine left the room. A turbulence that could not be hidden appeared on Ma Dong-pils face. Confucius. * * * Puhu! Wei Hongryuns hand trembled slightly as she wiped away the dripping sweat. It didnt seem like it was just because the training was difficult. Wow, it ended up like this. Whats going on? A puzzlement appeared on Wichans face as he entered the training hall. A demon dressed in military uniform has arrived. Did you have something to see? yes. Wei Hongryun waved the letter. I came to deliver this. Did you have an accident again? No. if? Wei Hongryun handed a letter to Wei Chan. Wi Chans eyes wavered as he opened the letter. I guessed it. But I didnt know it would be this fast. I see. I think I will contact Amazon people separately. I guess so. Wei Chan closed his eyes. I see the teacher has made up his mind. The shock wave that spread from the Demon Gods Palace at that time was, of course The Demon Gods Palace? Wei Chan handed the neatly folded letter back to Wei Hongryun and said. It will be busy starting tomorrow. Be prepared to kill me today. Tsk, I get it. Wei Hongryeon, who put the letter in her arms, smiled. Anyway, I got a good hold of the rope. * * * The letter sent from the Demon God Palace was delivered throughout the inner city. Letters were delivered to the General Military Department, Hwanhuiwon Province, Xinjiang Province, and Senator Wonju, as well as the heads of each combat unit. Although there were only a small number of people, the contents of the letter quickly spread throughout the Protestant Church. Isnt this too sudden? You said you would wait until Pasunje, but why? This person? Do you have any doubts about the order that the leader himself gave you right now? omg! Who said that! Its just because Im curious! Be careful what you say. The atmosphere on campus has been a bit chaotic lately, so if you use your mouth the wrong way, youll be in big trouble. Well, thats true. Anything else aside, I think I can understand. In fact, there is no one more suitable as a successor than the Three Dukes. I agree. However, too many incidents have occurred recently centered around the Three Princes. Public opinion wont be good. I dont understand people who talk about qualities based on that part. huh? why? Isnt that a sufficient reaction? Its a reaction that can happen. If they are people who dont know anything about the world. risk. That is correct. How fierce could the succession battle have been in a place we didnt know about? This is not a fight to determine the winner through voting. Isnt it a fight to prove to the teacher that you are better than your opponent? There must have been countless operations behind the scenes. I guess so. If its true, Im sorry, but honestly, I dont know if the incident involving the Moks is true. I think it may be the work of other successors. Are you really doubting that much? Are you confident? Thats the truth? If you ask me what Im sure about. Thats it. The capabilities of the candidates are far beyond what we could imagine. If you make up your mind and come up with a plan, demons like us will have no choice but to be deceived. but. Of course it could be real. Yo (Ҫ) means that the closer he gets to being the successor, the less surprising it will be if there are any scandals. Those who have lined up somewhere else wont just sit back and watch. You are right. Hearing this, I was clearly thinking too simply. In the end, its ability. The kind of loyalty that members of the political faction cry for cannot last a lifetime. I dont think the Three Dukes abilities are the best in the history of our school. That is correct. Didnt you realize the extreme in a short period of time and put all your extracurricular affairs in order? cancer! Rather, I think it was wise for the leader to make a decision quickly. The public response was surprisingly favorable. Public opinion, which had worsened due to the terrible mistakes made by Xi Liang in the past, has subsided at a remarkable rate. Because the religious leader decided. The religious leader, who had said he would wait until the Emperors death, changed his mind and announced that he would nominate Samgongja as his successor right away. The religious leaders active movement had such a ripple effect that it instantly changed the Ma peoples perception of Seoryang. Because he is a god. Because the religious leader is a human being, it was directly proclaimed by the most perfect representative of God on earth. With that one thing, public opinion changed drastically. There were still some who were dissatisfied with the past of the Three Dukes, but they did not dare to raise their voices. This is because cursing the Three Confucius can be taken to mean that one does not trust the religious leaders insight. It could be said to be a gift from Lee Cheon-sang to Seo-ryang. He was clearly aware of the ripple effect of his words and actions, and his move soon eliminated the slightest problem that might have been a threat when Seoliang succeeded to the position of religious leader. If Seo-ryang is not Seo-ryang, then Icheon-sang is no other than Icheon-sang. The courage of a giant who could overthrow the game with a single judgment, a single word or action, was so great. One day passed like that, then two days passed. The four walls of Shingyo were locked, and numerous people flocked to the central square of the inner city. The event was set up to announce the successor hand-picked by the old Daecheonma Lee Cheon-sang, who would become the new god. * * * I have never believed in a being called God. I have never believed in Buddha or immortals. The past years were too harsh and terrible for me to become addicted to stimulating interests such as a transcendent being observing the world from outside this world. But not now. I still dont believe in the existence of God, but I want to believe. Um Is this how you do it? Standing in front of dozens of graves, Seo-ryang slowly knelt down. I have never mourned the dead. So my posture was very awkward. Although he didnt know if it was right to do this, Seoryang put his hands together and bowed his head. Although his posture was clumsy, his sincerity was clearly conveyed. Xiliangs eyes deepened. Ill be honest. The me in the past wasnt me. I am a completely different person from the evil people who tormented you back then. Oh, that doesnt mean Im not evil. I sighed. It is a level that has risen to the point where the skeleton of the body changes. Seoryang, who was already tall, grew by three inches and was now only four or five inches taller than Lee Cheon-sang. The shoulders became wider and the limbs became longer. The quality of the muscles goes without saying. There is room for training, but it would not be an exaggeration to say that this was a complete transformation. Even after going through such changes, this agony was not completely washed away. To be more precise, I would say its a feeling of guilt. What you said is correct. Because I didnt commit it, I dont feel that much guilt towards you. Honestly it was only for a moment, but its true that I felt uncomfortable about why I had to take responsibility. These are emotions and thoughts that anyone can feel. Although Xiliangs martial arts skills were obviously great, he was also an ordinary person. This means that he is neither a saint nor a great man. And even if I were to take responsibility, I dont know how to take it. I dont want to die, and I dont want to struggle in pain every time. I have my own life. This is a cold statement. There is no shortage of being called cold-blooded. If Xi Liang truly harmed them. However, the current Seoryang, who contained Cheon Ha-jins soul, did not even have a face-to-face relationship with them. Because it comes from such a person, it does not sound cold or disgusting. It just sounds sad. Ill remember. You guys. I will remember everything, one by one. Its not something a bastard with this body should say, but I will at least do my best to ensure that no one as unfair as you appears within the Protestant Church again. Xiliang sighed. Thats all I can do right now. Im sorry theres nothing more I can do. If there was a bereaved family member, they would have gone to see him and knelt down. I would have told him to hit and stab me until his anger went away. But in the past, Seoliang left no children behind. He was truly a terrible guy. So I had no choice but to apologize to the dead. It was so sad and sad. I will not abandon the past. I will never forget that your past belongs to me. And for you Xu Liang bit his lip. Seoryang is silent for a moment. Soon he spoke as if sighing. Hey? I have a goal. I have a dream that I want to destroy the Uicheon Alliance and the Iron Blood Fortress and just leave. Thats why I wanted to be the successor. That I am easy to move. I can move the Protestant army at will. Still, he did not want to become a religious leader. I knew that the leader of Shingyo was different from the heads of other Bangpas, but I still did not want to sit in that position. But I changed my mind. I will become the leader of the cult. A light of determination flashed in Seo-ryangs eyes. I will become a religious leader and overthrow the Protestant religion so that people like you will never appear again. I dont know if its possible, but Ill try to change it somehow. I dont know what they want. If there is truly such a thing as a ghost, you may think of yourself as a shameless bastard. Some may argue that he just wants to hold on to power. Once I achieve all of that, I will leave Protestantism right then. I will take on the responsibility that I have not been able to bear to you through future changes. The past can never be thrown away, and the future cannot be hastily seized. Because Xiliang entered this body, he tried to take responsibility for the past, and because he entered this body, he extended his dream of the future. Because I thought it was the right thing to do. Seo-ryang stood up and took out a bottle of alcohol from his arms. Six Heavenly Profound Pillars. Its a drink that the religious leader worked hard to create. Pong! Seoriang opened the cap and sprinkled six thousand heart pearls all over the tomb. I dont know if this will comfort you, but hopefully it will put your mind at ease a little bit. Xu Liang, who sprinkled all the six thousand heart pearls, turned around. I will never come here again. When I leave the Protestant Church, I will come to you right after I have changed my Church enough to be proud of myself in front of you. Pusssss. The liquor bottle turned into powder and flew around. It was a skill that had become more delicate than before. Goes. I couldnt throw away the past, but I shook off my worries. Although I couldnt control the future, I set another goal. Thats enough. He did the best he could from where he sat. So, Seoliang headed to the central square of the inner city. The steps of Demon Lord, who was designated as the god of the next generation in a new era, were full of power. Chapter 229 Episode 229 A step toward a new world (1)Naeseong Central Square. Many people gathered, but no murmur was heard. The atmosphere was so quiet that if someone coughed, the sound of the cough would echo everywhere. At that time, I heard the sound of an iron door opening in the distance from the Demon God Palace. At the same time, a demons loud demonic voice echoed all the way to the central square. The Holy Spirit has departed! Everyone please be polite! The demons all kneeled down. Duuuung! Duuuuuung! The heavy sound of drums announced the coming of God. The sound of the drums became closer as time passed. Although the distance was not close, the demons forgot the passage of time. There was no question as to when the sound of the drums had gotten so close. After a while, an incredibly huge palanquin appeared. The mahwanggeo (ħ܇), covered in splendid decorations and said to be ridden only by the owner of the palanquin, boasted its majesty. Unlike usual, the Cheonma insignia was also rolled up thickly. I could see Lee Cheon-sang inside the Demon Emperor. I dont know where my characteristic languid posture went. Everyone felt a sense of majesty running down their spines from the sight of the demon god sitting upright looking down at the ground. thud! Finally, the Demon Emperor stopped in front of the demon statue in the central square. The demons shouted in unison. Dominion Holy Teaching! Heavenly Demon and Immortal! Everyone who was on their knees soon lost their fighting spirit. The wicked children of the devil have an audience with the Holy Spirit! A voice more turbulent than ever. Lee Cheon-sangs eyes shone. Sreuk. Lee Cheon-sang got up from his seat and slowly walked out of the Mawanggeo. It wasnt her usual outfit that exposed her breasts. They wore blue underwear, a red school uniform, and a colorful dragon robe on top of it. The golden threads swaying along the fluttering sleeves added to the mysterious majesty. He looked like the emperor of a country, only without a crown. The radiating presence was more than just an emperor, it was truly as if a god had descended, showing off his majesty. In this way, Lee Cheon-sang sat in the royal throne next to the evil spirit statue. Everyone lift your heads up. Slurp. The demons stood up. Instead of getting up, he fell to his knees again. They did not dare to stand in front of Li Tianxiang. The concubines would have received it. This is a word that has both front and back. The heavy tone typical of Lee Cheon-sang was a bonus. I tried to wait until Pasunje, but it seemed pointless anymore. Even if that wasnt the case, I decided that he was qualified to succeed me. A satisfied smile appeared around Lee Cheon-sangs eyes. Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So we moved the time forward. Because I also wanted to see your new leader as soon as possible. A drooling sound was heard from somewhere. My reign has already passed more than one generation. I intend to continue my reign to the best of my ability, but I know that you also long for the advent of a new god. You will know. If they were Gods representatives, they would have seen right away that they were mere magicians. However, it is touching to hear such facts directly told. The demons faces turned red with excitement. You will learn a lot from me, but you will also learn nothing much. Your new god is already complete in itself. You will not be disappointed, as you have a talent that shows the potential to surpass those who rival me. It was a thrilling compliment. The demons trembled at the thought of seeing another heavenly demon. Lee Cheon-sang smiled. Great protection law. Yes, leader. Mudam came next to him and bowed his head. Call the one who will become the master of the new generation. I obey the command of the Holy Ghost. Mudam stretched his back and shouted with intense energy. The next successor to Shinkyo, please come forward! A strong tremor was evident in the booming voice. Mudam, who always maintains a blunt attitude, could not tolerate the turbulence at this moment. After a while. Coooooo! A terrifying advance occurred far away from the central square on the other side of the Demon God Palace. It was an incredible wave. The extremely dense magical energy seemed like it would shake my entire inner self. Surprisingly, the owner of the Jinggak was not Seo-ryang. As in the past, perhaps in the future as well, the march of King Hu, who will serve Seoliang for the rest of his life. Internal injuries were no problem in this glorious position. The hearts of the demons began to pound at the sight of the guard warrior, who showed off his magical power with all his might. Churrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr. The demons blocking the entrance split to the left and right. And from there, Seoryang walked in. Huh. The majestic presence that Seoliang exuded was more than enough to overwhelm everyone. I am fully qualified to be a new god. It seemed like he was saying that. The air was heated and the space seemed to be distorted just by the emitted air waves. Jump and jump. The sound of footsteps is particularly loud. Seoryangs appearance, dressed in clothes as gorgeous as Lee Cheon-sangs, was truly dazzling. They showed off their neatness by wearing pure white underwear and a white school uniform. The robe worn over it was stained red, unlike Lee Cheon-sangs black robe. Although it did not have a water thread, it seemed to be more suitable for Seoryang. If Lee Cheon-sangs attire was overflowing with mystical dignity, Seo Ryangs attire exuded a strong spirit of ambition and challenge. He is in good shape as the successor to the next religious leader, Shingyo. His larger physique brought out his spirit and passion even more. Soon, Seoliang entered the square. Ma Dong-pils energy wave behind him was surprising, but Seoryangs presence was so overwhelming that it felt overshadowed. Soon, Seoliang stood on Sipjang Street across from Lee Cheon-sang. He knelt down. Im meeting the leader. Lee Cheon-sang said in a satisfied voice. excellent. The upper, middle, and lower three danteons have been polished to an excellent degree. Unlike the previous gates of hell, which had to be opened only on purpose, the third gate of hell was completely integrated with his body. Just opening the magic hole opens the gates of hell. If you decide to release energy waves, you can kill a third-rate warrior on the spot. Xiliang became stronger. Its scary too. He is worthy of being the next god of Protestantism. Who will succeed me? You are the true descendant of me, the one I have been searching for. It was a compliment that resonated with the ears of magicians. Even here, Lee Cheon-sang was praising Seo-ryang. Although this was an intentional remark, Seo-ryang actually deserves praise. If he has amassed a level of military power at the level of a mazon at the age of less than 30, this is a talent that is not lacking even if we are talking about past and present times, not just his time. I will ask. Will you follow in my footsteps and sacrifice your life for the glory of our school? Xiliang looked around. Unlike during the time of Li Cheon-sang, who did not even dare to raise their heads, many people were looking at Seoliang. I could feel emotions such as young admiration, astonishment, and bitterness in their eyes. My eye caught one of them. Cherry blossoms. Among those gathered, I could see Cherry Blossoms kneeling at the very back. Tears were welling up in Aenghwas eyes. As I looked at that emotional face, I felt that it had its own kind of blessing. Seo-ryang nodded once and then turned his gaze again. We Hongryeon. Wei Hongryeon had a truly her-like expression. He was grinning with a red-faced face, but a turbulence that could not be hidden was visible. She, too, was excited about being crowned as Seoliangs successor. It wasnt just them. Ho Yo-seongs face is tinged with dangerous playfulness in a solemn expression. Soyeonsims face that makes you feel reassured with a gentle smile. Gogus face is still blunt. Joo Seo-yoon, Jong Li-yeong, and Chae Yeo-min, as well as Ju-hwa, were looking at themselves. Gorumazon and others, whom he had formed a relationship with not long ago, were also looking at Seoryang with bright smiles. Everyone was looking at them. In his previous life, he lived hidden in the shadows, but now he stands tall as the sun for all to see. Xiliangs mouth opened. I will offer it. As soon as those words were finished, a thunderous roar broke out. Wow!! All kinds of words came out in the shouts. There were also people who solemnly chanted Seoryangs name. But no one could catch him. Although it started out solemnly, it is not enough to become a festival. The deterioration-like reaction worked in a chain, continuously increasing excitement. Lee Cheon-sang nodded. As of this time, I am appointing the Three Confucius, Xiliang, as the minor leader of Xingyo. As soon as he finished speaking, the cheers grew twice as loud. That exhilarating heat infected even those who looked down on Seoryang and made the Heavenly Demon Church into one. It was then. thud. thud. thud. The sound of heavy footsteps made the hearts of the demons cry. Everyones eyes returned to where Seoyang had walked. omg! What?! Two huge beasts were walking there. There was a fox the size of a great tiger covered in mysterious golden fur, and an extra-standard tiger twice the size of the fox. Although their sizes are different, the majesty exuded by both beasts far exceeds that of a transcendental master. A blue-eyed divine beast and a red-eyed magical beast walked with a noble appearance. Lee Cheon-sangs eyes shone. His gaze was aimed squarely at Geumho. Its gotten bigger. I dont know when I grew up like that. I thought that for a spirit creature of that level, it would be possible to just grow its body. Its as majestic as ever. And what about the tiger next to it? Its a tiger raised by the Beast Palace Lord. Its significant. The combat power may be similar, but the depth of power it possesses cannot dare to match that of Geumho. But it was surprising that a mere beast could become such a monster. Crumble. Geumho rubbed his head against Seoryangs chest as if he was happy to see him. Seoriang, who was stroking Geumhos head, looked at King Ho. The characteristic ferocious eyes remain the same. But it was much quieter than before. He experienced his own changes while running over 100,000 mountains with Geumho. thanks. For congratulating me. The Tiger King roared towards the sky. Wow! This is what a true lions hoo is. It was a roar so loud that I thought it was a sound technique. The demons eyes were bloodshot. The outstanding military power of the new Sogyoju was a blessing in itself. However, he carries with him two mysterious spirit creatures that cannot be found anywhere. Its like being chosen by the world. He is truly a person qualified to become a representative of God. The shouts of the demons grew louder. The sound was so loud that King Geumho and Tiger folded their ears. Everyones blessings, everyones expectations. Seolyangs eyes were cold and shiny as he looked down at the demons with a smile. Is this just the beginning? Uicheon blind side effects. Just thinking about it makes me unable to control the killing intent. I was almost wondering how I had endured it until now. Now you dont have to endure it anymore. Finally, we can attack the two groups with the enormous power of Shingyo. Xu Liang grinned. How are you doing, old man? Isnt the back of your neck starting to tingle? Chapter 230 Episode 230 One step towards a new world (2)Hmm. Dam Sa-young frowned. It feels really strange. Ten-colored flowers have bloomed again. Now, if you plant ten flowers, five will bloom. This was a truly great harvest. Ive been experimenting with one or two flowers for a while now, but now I feel like its time to study it properly. I couldnt help but laugh, but strangely, I didnt feel good. At that time, a warrior came running in with a gasp. Lord Hawk! hmm? Jang Mun-in of the Volcanic Sect heard about the Battle of Maengju! He was so reckless that I couldnt stop him Is that so? Damsayoung clicked her tongue. It is clear that it was a road gate before it was a sword gate, but the person who could not control himself ended up as a long gateman. Is the once powerful spirit of the volcano about to decline? He straightened his back and wiped his hands with a towel. Lead the way. yes! and. Oh yeah! If something like this happens again in the future, none of you will be safe. The warriors face turned pale. Since he is the person who serves her side by side, he knows more about Dam Sa-yeong than anyone else. He is a do-it-yourselfer. He dominated the martial arts faction with his amazing ruling power, but he was also a very scary person. I will keep that in mind! Lets go. Dam Sa-yeong entered Meng Ju-jeons conference room. As soon as he entered, a middle-aged Taoist stood up, slamming the table. What are we doing here? Damsayoung frowned. The gate guards were unable to do either this or that. In a way, it was a natural reaction since the opponent was a member of the Hwasan faction. But Hwasan Jangmun-in should not behave like that. Because the people below are watching. You guys just leave. I follow your orders! The face of Hongsanzi (ɽ), the long face of the volcano, turned red. Unlike his angry self, Maengju looks very calm. That fueled his anger even more. Damsayoung sat on the chair. It was a very leisurely movement. Calm down and sit down. Do I look calm now?! This is Maengjujeon. Lets not raise our voices. Lord! Even Jang Mun-ins teacher did not dare to raise his voice in the battle of Mengju. Stop smearing your teachers face and sit down. Hong Sanzis face distorted. Dam Sa-young continued speaking calmly. I wont give you three chances. If you show undignified behavior in front of me again, I will have your qualifications as an elder of the main group revoked. profit! Please sit down. All the heads of the Gupailbang and Odaesae families were running the martial arts world as elders of the Uicheonmaeng. If the volcanic wave is left out, it will be a lasting shame. Of course, the position of elder cannot be removed at the discretion of the leader. However, Dam Sa-yeong, the leader of the time, was skilled in politics and could easily make it happen if he decided to do so. Hong Sanja, who was huffing, sat down. I realized that this is not something that can be solved just by getting angry. Damsayoung nodded. So, why did you go so far as to break the rules and enter the Battle of Maengju? Its an intrusion. It was quite a provocative word, but Hong Sanja held back one more time. Are you sure you dont know why? Im the type of person who doesnt have enough time just to run a business. I dont have time to look at things that dont need to be concerned. Dam Sa-youngs tone was old-fashioned and full of dignity. Is that why? Even if you say provocative words, it never sounds provocative. It can be said that it is truly a tone specialized for speech. However, even his unique soft speaking skills did not work on Hong Sanja. Once he got angry, he didnt care about what to do. Running a gang? Are you saying the person running the business handled things like that? You must have been very angry. It seems like you think its me thats the reason, so Ill forgive your rudeness once more. So what brought you here? Its a very calm response. Hong Sanjas stomach turned and felt like it was going to explode. Seo Jeong-pyo-guk (ͣS) has been a member of Hwasans family for generations! Moreover, the person who established that symbol was also a disciple of Bonsan! Please continue. But are you going to hand over Seo Jeong-pyo to the Jongnam faction? Is it because you dont know the location of Seo Jeong-pyos country in Shaanxi?! Damsayoung shook her head. You dont know that disciples from the old faction run businesses such as Pyo Guk Store, and part of their income goes back to the old faction. I heard that the old sect lends their name to prevent them from being exploited, and sometimes sends disciples from the main temple to act as guards. Even though I knew everything! But didnt you know that even such bonds can deteriorate over time? What do you mean deterioration? I heard that the contract between Volcanic Sect and Seo Jeong-pyo has expired. In order to maintain that relationship, we will have to renew the contract. exactly! But isnt that contract ultimately just a superficial shackle? what?! Pyo Guk-ju said so. The number of people visiting Pyoguk has been decreasing recently. bang! Hong Sanjas face became even redder after hitting the table. exactly! Its all because of Byeoksanpyoguk (ɽS) created in Jongnam! In the meantime, Seo Jeong-pyo! Shouldnt the Jongnam faction create a national flag? Thats not what youre saying, is it? Jang Mun-in said. Seo Jeong-pyo is said to be a descendant of Hwasan. In that case, shouldnt you have taken the situation into account and received repayment? My income is decreasing, but I am taking in so much in repayment, so its no wonder Seo Jeong-pyo-guk is crying out in pain. Hong Sanzi gritted his teeth. Why are you interfering in the affairs between the headquarters and Seo Jeong-pyo Bureau? Since one side is asking for help, of course it has to be that way. The contract was based on a 30% repayment, but it is not your fault that we received the same amount as before even though the overall profit decreased. profit! I am the leader of Uicheon. You cant help but be concerned about volcanic waves, but you cant turn a blind eye to the cries of the weak for help. If something like that had happened, you could have told me in advance! How can you do this, connecting Seo Jeong-pyo-guk with Jong-nam?! I just did what Seo Jeong-pyo wanted. Hong Sanjas eyes were burning. The look in his eyes was so rough that you couldnt even think of it as a Taoist monks eyes. Pyo Guk-ju said that? You want to join hands with Jong-nam? To be exact, you said you wanted to stop dealing with the Volcanic Sect. this person! Damsayoung tilted her head. Why are you angry? You dont seem to be angry?! Im curious. Why did Seo Jeong-pyo become so arrogant that he was a descendant of Hwasan, even though he created a contract to show off? ! The fact that Munpa and Pyo-guk signed a contract means that they are strangers. I am saying that Seo Jeong-pyo is an independent country, not a source of income for Hwasan. Damsayoung smiled. It was a smile whose meaning was difficult to understand. It was a laugh that seemed either to mock the other person or to sympathize with them. Hong Sanjas hands were now shaking. If the opponent wasnt Lord Uicheon, he would have drawn his sword right away. The Hwasan faction is the one who demanded excessive repayment like a robber even though they were a weak trading partner. Lord!! Was I wrong? If Im wrong, tell me Im wrong. Hong Sanja pursed his lips. There was nothing to refute. Damsayoung smiled. If you wanted to maintain a good relationship, your faction should have respected Seo Jeong-pyo. But what purpose is there in the actions of the Hwasan faction, which only demanded excessive repayment without the slightest respect? . It was just a matter of timing, but the relationship between your faction and Seo Jeong-pyos country had no choice but to end up like this. And most of the mistakes were made by volcanoes first. . Are you done now? S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No! hmm? Hong Sanzi spoke in a suppressed voice. Okay, lets say its the volcano factions fault! No matter what, how can you make an alliance with the Jongnam faction unless the leader looks down on the original faction? Hwasan and Jongnam were sects that settled in the same island region. Both schools started as Taomun (T) and were Geommun (T) who taught swordsmanship, and their influence was similar. Of course, a sense of competition was bound to arise. That competitive spirit has been passed down from generation to generation, and the relationship between the two natural schools has become something that no martial artist can understand. For the Hwasan faction, it was heartbreaking just to lose their beloved symbol, and to make matters worse, that symbol started trading with a rival faction. It was something worth a thousand dollars. Damsayoung smiled. Did you say you were looking at the volcano in a funny way? exactly! Thats right. what? I look down on volcanoes. Wooooow! A mysterious purple energy flowed from Hong Sanjas body. Jahashingong (ϼ), the strongest martial art in Hwasan, was used spontaneously. How dare you call it a pierced mouth! dare? Dam Sa-youngs smile became even deeper. How could someone so reckless become the master of a clan? I am truly disappointed in the insight of the former great scholar. As soon as those words were finished, a powerful energy erupted from Dam Sa-youngs body. ! Hong Sanzis face suddenly turned pale. It was quiet, but for an instant, the energy that erupted violently disintegrated Jashingong in one go. It was a wave that could not be resisted. Although he is young, Hong Sanja, who was said to boast of incompetence that is comparable to that of other old faction scholars, was pushed out by Gi faction. Hey, Jang Mun-in. Dam Sa-youngs eyes became sharp. Would you like to replace me with someone else right now in that precious position that I have only enjoyed for three years? Creepy! The sincerity contained in the threatening words was more frightening than the energy waves emitted. The reason people are better than dogs is because they have brains that can think. Even dogs are busy running away from big opponents, so what do you believe in that makes you bark like that? . Did the position of leader seem so funny? Hong Sanja could not easily keep his mouth shut. Dam Sa-youngs dignified voice sounded like the voice of an evil spirit coming from a married woman. He was pushed out of the momentum and was unable to open his mouth. Dam Sa-young looked out the door. Come in. The door opened and the gatekeeper came in. Tell this to the head of the Criminal Justice Department. Leave one of the deepest prisons empty. Tell him that Jang Mun-in of the Hwasan Sect will be imprisoned soon, so do not give him any convenience. number of people! Hong Sanja stood up without realizing it. Damsayoung sipped tea. Even if you dont have a designated heir, there will be someone who has your eye on you and I will give you a visit, so please send a letter to the headquarters. Elect a new writer. lord. Im telling you just in case, it would be better to give up any thoughts of running away. It would be difficult to deal with the elite soldiers of the original alliance with force that even I cant do anything about. Hong Sanzi gritted his teeth. Really is it going to come out like this? Dont you need a half-time inspection? Good. Then lets proceed right away. Lord! Do you think you can get away with putting pressure on the old sects master in this way?! Dam Sa-young chuckled. It seemed like there was no need to say anything more. I dont want to do anything myself. Seal your inner strength yourself. Lord!! If thats true, Ill give you my choice. Dam Sa-yeong placed her clasped hands on the data table. Please announce to Kangho the details of the contract between the Hwasan faction and Seo Jeong-pyos bureau and the amount of money and income paid so far. What?! Otherwise, I will put Jang Moon-in in prison right now. I have committed so many crimes in the past that other people wont think its strange if I charge them with any crime. Damsayoung asked mischievously. Are you in prison? Or are you in disgrace? Dam Sa-yeong, who was watching Hong San-ja helplessly leaving Maengjujeon, turned her head to the window. He yawned loudly. Its already fall. Chapter 231 Episode 231 One step towards a new world (3)Its hot, its hot. After returning to his residence, Seoryang took off his robe and threw it away. The sight of him lying down on the dance floor and fanning his hands exuded frivolity. The pure white Protestant uniform was hung haphazardly on the dust-covered training ground. Wei Hongryun frowned. If you want to lie down, lie down on the bed. Its my heart. Your clothes get dirty. Just by looking at it, it looks very expensive. Regardless of whether it is expensive or not, it was made for people to wear. You cant discriminate against undressed people. Wei Hongryeon burst out laughing without realizing it. Yes. That is the nature of Xiliang. Even when he was the Three Dukes, when he was the Inspector General, and even now when he became the head of a minor religion, Seoryang was Seoryang. Im so happy that Im ready to have a drinking party, but Im so annoyed that I just lie down. There is no other person like this in the world. Confucius. No, Lord Xiao. Ma Dong-pil knelt down and bowed his head. I sincerely congratulate you on becoming the successor to Shingyo. Cherry blossoms also knelt down. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seo-ryang raised his upper body and waved his hand. Hey, dont be like that again. Lets not be so hard, even at home. Damn it, why do they keep doing such weird coronation ceremonies? To make you feel embarrassed. He trembled. Just thinking about it gave me goosebumps. Yeosangrin scratched his head. Three Dukes no, Lord Xiaojiao. Youll have to get used to that by now, right? know. At least there are times when you have to show those things. is it so. For politicians leading the crowd, it is also important to show a somewhat decorated appearance. That kind of thing sometimes shows magical powers. Xu Liang shook his head. Lets stop talking about that. I dont want to think about anything today. Yeo Sang-rin stuck out her tongue. all right. Anyway, you have become the successor. Its a continuation of words, and its not much different from what weve been doing so far. Xiliang clapped his hands. Now, lets not make a fuss and have a quiet drink among ourselves. There are many things I am grateful to you for, but I cant just ignore them. Everyones faces brightened. I really wanted to enjoy a day like today. Cherry blossoms suddenly stood up. Confucius! Puh! Im not the Three Confucius anymore? omg! sorry! Xiliang chuckled. Its okay, you idiot. Im kidding. lol. Ill go quickly and cook it for you! No, cherry blossoms are taking a break today. Xiliang stood up. Im going to show off my skills today. Its because I want to treat you all well, so you dont have to feel uncomfortable. I already received a few coins of six thousand simju from the religious leader, so lets cook some dishes that go well with them. Cherry Blossoms face became strange. He looked incredibly sad and happy, yet strangely uncomfortable. Wei Hongryeon placed her hand on Aenghwas shoulder. Dont be too uncomfortable. When are we going to be treated well by our Lord? On a day like today, lets just enjoy it. yes yes! Master Xiao, please move quickly. Xiliang snorted. You go. Oh why again! Regretfully, I keep being the only one. Will Geomno above just leave it alone? You have to quit drinking, right? Wei Hongryun hesitated. But she didnt give up. If you dont drink it on days like this, when will you ever try it? I believed that Wichan would also understand this much. Its okay? Im going to drink until my stomach hurts today. Plus, its the Six Thousand Heart Pillar! Ive never even had a chance to drink Six Thousand Heart Juice! I really knew. I dont know if I get beaten with a stick by Geomno later. Dont worry! Xu Liang rolled up his sleeves and looked at the gate. The gate was still tightly closed. He said calmly. The skill is quite good, but the use of energy is poor. There is no point in hiding like that. It was a random statement. Ma Dong-pil was not surprised. Because he also knew that someone was hiding his presence outside the gate. However, I didnt feel any hostility, so I just stayed quiet and watched. Wei Hongryeon tilted her head. What does that mean all of a sudden? Xiliang pointed to the gate with his chin. Theres a shy guy hiding. Eh? I dont know if I was inspired by those words or if I just thought they didnt have any meaning anymore. At one point, a strong energy flowed from outside the gate. Although it was not at the peak level, it was worthy of being called first-class. Wei Hongryuns eyes widened. The same was true for Yeo Sang-rin. Thats amazing. Even though the difference in level was clear, I did not feel any presence. Seoliang said that he was clumsy in using Qi, but if he was able to use stealth skills to ignore the difference in level, he was clearly a person who was adept at coordinating Qigong. Xu Liang stretched out his hand. Grumble. The latch of the gate opened on its own. Im sorry. The door opened and a boy appeared. They said he was a boy, but it was ambiguous to just call him a boy. He didnt look very young, but he had the vague appearance of not being an adult either. The boy, who must have been sixteen now, had a fairly sturdy physique. His thick facial features were very manly. Three short spears were strapped to his back, and the polished hilt of the spear made it look like he had been training hard. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. The boy, Zhong Liying, bowed. Greetings to the leader of the Protestant Church. This is Zhong Liying. It was a polite and formal greeting. At first glance, it wasnt a showy greeting. I dont know if they sincerely congratulated Xiliang, but I felt that there was an abundance of respect for the minor master of Xingyo. Xu Liang smiled. Its the sixth. Zhong Liying raised his head. The unwavering gaze was impressive. It was definitely not easy to show such a strong side at that age. He is indeed the son of a Geogyeong family owner. Although he doesnt seem blunt, his temperament is similar. We didnt get to exchange a single word, but the first impression wasnt bad. Am I rude? How rude? But what happened? If its not rude, may I dare to ask Master Xiao to sit down with me alone? Stiff guy. Xiliang scratched his head. Great Lord. yes? Im going for a short walk, so please clean up the kitchen. Oh why! If you want to eat delicious food, do it, man. If you try to eat cherry blossoms, I will break your leg club. Wei Hongryeon grumbled softly. Still, it was a muttered mumble to myself that was hard to hear even if others saw it. Seoyang shook off his clothes and came down to the training ground. Shall we go? The place where the two people walked was near a small bamboo forest near Seoryangs residence. Is this the first time you two talk like this? Zhong Liying looked at Xu Liang with a puzzled face. Dont you remember when I had just joined the school? It looks like it did exist. Xu Liang shook his head. sorry. I lost a lot of my past memories after becoming a horse. Oh, I see. sorry. no. The wind flowing through the bamboo forest made me feel good. Zhong Liying said calmly. Congratulations on becoming the leader of the small church. Xu Liang asked with a mischievous expression. Youre serious, right? To some extent, yes. This guy leaves me speechless. I can congratulate you, but I cant be without regret. I was a candidate too. Honest. I heard that Master Xiaos level has reached the extreme. Isnt it obvious that even if I lied, I would get caught? You cant see through other peoples hearts just because youve reached the extreme. I can only guess. yes. Thats why I told you honestly. no. To begin with, Zhong Liying was a guy who didnt know how to lie. It could be said that he inherited his fathers blood. Its clear that even if he tries to deceive someone, it shows on his face. Xu Liang chuckled. Its a regrettable celebration Im glad youre truly manly, but you havent told me the reason you came to see me yet. Zhong Liying did not answer right away. His eyebrows tightened slightly, as if he was contemplating something. It didnt seem serious, but it didnt seem light either. After a while he opened his mouth. What does Lord Xiao think of our family? Geogyeongga? yes. I think its a good family. The matriarchs disposition and personality were impressive. I meant it. I visited all the Madochil families, but there was no one who showed as good a figure as the Geogyeong family head. A subtle shadow appeared on Zhong Liyings face. I know the sins my family has committed. Xi Liang looked down at Zhong Liying. crime? yes. What crime are you talking about? Its hard to tell in detail. I cant even imagine how Lord Sogyo would react. Im scared that my family will be harmed because of my reckless behavior. Seo-ryangs eyes were curved like a crescent moon. You love your family. I love you so much. I dont know how he knew, but it seems that Zhongliying also knew about the familys plan to break away from the Heavenly Demon Church. Considering Zhong Lishans personality, I dont think he would have told Zhong Liying about him. He was a perceptive guy. So what do you want to say to me? Just in case just in case. Zhong Liying swallowed his saliva. Can you please forgive my family just once for committing a great sin against Protestantism? Forgiveness. No, I dont even ask for forgiveness. The severity of punishment is determined according to the severity of the crime. So what I want to say is. Zhong Liying lowered his head. Deep anguish is evident. I will be loyal to Protestantism. What does it mean? If the family commits a great mistake, please punish me. I will handle it somehow. Do you mean to become a hostage of our school, so to speak? Anything is possible if necessary. Anyway, if you ask me if you are a member of the Protestant religion, I have nothing to say Zhong Liying sighed. sorry. I dont even know what to say. Xu Liang stopped walking. The look in his eyes as he looked at Zhong Liying became strange. The father and the son. It is not easy to feel this much responsibility at a young age. Of course, Zhong Liying doesnt know. That a single relative cannot bear the familys sins. The person who can fully take responsibility for the groups sins is the head of the group, and cannot be the heads blood relative. Young and clumsy. Since I have no experience, I have no choice but to be ignorant about that part. But it was amazing. Zhong Liying must have mustered great courage to say this to Xu Liang. It looks like he has a lot of courage, so even if something like that were to happen, he wouldnt regret it. So, Xu Liang liked Zhong Liying. Even at this young age, I had the courage to take on the burden of my family in a world filled with people who cannot take responsibility for themselves, let alone their own people. It wasnt easy even for adults. Arent you hungry? yes? I am hungry. I havent eaten anything since yesterday. Xu Liang stroked Zhong Liyings head. Zhong Liyings eyes widened. The wide-eyed expression was very cute. Lets eat together. My skills arent that bad. Miss Soju. In private, I just call you brother. Xiliang took a deep breath. The wind carrying the faint scent of bamboo was particularly refreshing today. Chapter 232 Episode 232 One step towards a new world (4)Dawn when everyone is asleep. Seoliang came out to the training hall alone and looked around. Its comfortable. I felt similar feelings in the past, but now that I have become the head of a small school, it really feels like my home. There are traces of cherry blossoms all over the place. His mark remained and everyones laughter melted into it. I felt like I wouldnt be able to sleep well anywhere other than here anymore. Cry. At that time, Geumho, who was crouching next to him, approached Seoryang. The King of Tigers, lying face down next to the gate, did not move. All I could do was prick my ears. Seoliang stroked Geumho. Have you become very close with King Tiger? Crumble. Okay, man. Still, you look much better than before. The two of us equally shared the 120 geun of beef we brought from Hwanheewon earlier. It seemed like they respected each other in their own way, even in the mountains. The cherry blossoms were very surprised because of you. It was the same in the central square, but Aenghwa shed tears when she saw Geumho come in while drinking. I sobbed as I held the golden tiger that was bigger than me, asking where that cute image from the past had gone. Of course, Geumho did not accept Aenghwas sadness. In the first place, Geumho was not very interested in cherry blossoms. Play with me once in a while. Remember when you were like this. Aenghwa put so much effort into making the food for you. Geumho yawned loudly. Xu Liang muttered shakily. This guy is really heartless. Seo-ryang sat at the edge of the training hall and looked up at the sky. Countless stars twinkled in the cloudless night sky. It seemed like it was going to pour at any moment. Now what should I do now? Seo-ryangs eyes calmed down. You cant leave right away, right? No, even if I want to leave in a hurry, the religious leader will give me permission. The problem is how you move after you get out. When he was the Three Dukes, he could not officially hold power. There was no position to begin with. But Sogyoju is different. The position of head of a small school itself is a position and responsibility. Now he has risen to a position where he can control the forces of Shingyo. Although he cannot do as he pleases than the religious leader, if he orders, he can gather the forces of the new religion spread throughout the central plains. I want to hit him right away. Xu Liang smiled bitterly. That gentleman, although he may be unlucky at times, is a very grateful person. He recalled his conversation with Gogu. C Attacking the Uicheon Alliance is the same as saying that we will drag our schools demons into war. C Do you plan to handle things this way again then? I will use your noble death as a stepping stone to destroy the archenemy, the Uicheon Alliance. I am the religious leader, so follow my words. C I think that if the Three Confucius think at all about the glory of our school, they need their own in-depth consideration. That is correct. He thought that the Heavenly Demon Church was a den of evil spirits. Of course, he only thought about his own life and didnt care at all whether these guys died here or died there. But not now. The Church of the Heavenly Demon is also a world where people live. I dont know what it was like before, but now I feel closer to him than I did to Uicheonmaeng. And Seoliang stood in a position to become the master of those decent people. I dont want to carelessly take their lives and risk them. I thought I would be able to move properly if I became a small priest. A look of bitterness appeared on Seo-ryangs face. I thought too lightly. Actually, the answer was simple. All you have to do is move towards your goal without worrying about what to do. The most important person in the world is ultimately myself. Seoliang realized what his lifelong goal was and ran towards it without hesitation. If he has set his own goals that way, no one can argue with him. The problem is that Seo-ryang experienced an incident that weighed heavily on his heart. The impact of that incident was not small. I made it clear to Seoryang, who was running forward only looking ahead, that there were people like this on your left and right. If he didnt know, he wouldnt have known. Once he found out, it became a snare that he couldnt shake off, snatching away his ankles. Damn, its complicated. Seo-ryang suddenly stood up and relaxed his limbs. In times like this, the best thing to do is to just run. There is no cardinal formula. Seo Liang, standing in the center of the training hall, immediately deployed his martial arts skills. The start was Demon Emperors Reign, but the martial arts that were thrown out in succession were Jung-gu Nan-bang. He wielded the power of the Heavenly Demon, used the Poksangyeong, tried to use the nameless technique, and even used the Inhwadobeop with his sword. Although it is a practice that does not contain any history, it is no exaggeration to say that the enlightenment contained in the training has reached its ultimate level. His body, which had undergone another transformation, was already no different from a weapon. Seo-ryang, who had been practicing for a while, suddenly relaxed his posture. Whoa. It has definitely changed. It was different from the past, when you had to work hard to reduce the gap between your body and your martial arts level as soon as you reached the extreme level. His body was already close to the realm of perfection and had reached a state where he could unfold his thoughts, no matter how complex they were. There is still room for training, but any martial art can be used without much difficulty. It is fundamentally different from the previous body, which was infinitely strong and resilient. Seoyang stretched out his hand towards the room. Wooooow. The four swords that flew through the window revealed themselves for the first time in a long time. Well each one has a different purpose. Xiliang scratched his head. I dont need four sacks anymore. To begin with, there were not many battles where all four weapons were used. Now, he was even able to use the martial arts sword with a sword made from a type of magical energy. The problem is that these swords have already pierced the extreme demon before even being used properly. Well, its difficult for Yuhon Bicheon to show its full power without reaching the ultimate level in the first place. Still, they are good knives. How many times have these knives saved my life? Shall we try to relax first? It was then. Xiliang turned his head to the front door. hmm. Seo-ryang, armed with four swords, opened the gate. Then I saw a carriage approaching from afar. Because of how the wheels were made, the noise was very low. Xu Liang frowned. Total military? Eventually, the carriage stopped in front of him. When the door opened, Hu Yaosheng greeted him with a smiling face. As expected, you knew. yes. Whats going on? well. What could happen? . I understand, I understand. The joke doesnt really work. school. main. sir. Xu Liang chuckled. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What were you doing with four swords each? Are you going to assassinate even the worlds top ten masters? I said it as a joke, but in todays Seoryang, it may actually be possible. It was safe to say that the current Seoryang, who had opened the third hell gate and the Thirteen Demon Kings Terror Ceremony, was equipped with a force that was one step higher than that of the past King of Death. Okay, tell me why you came here. Why did you come in person when you could have just sent a letter? Huh? He says something big will happen. Now that you have become the head of this school, how dare you tell him to come and go by letter, even if you are a general? If you get caught, you will be taken to the penal court. . Oh, you havent told me why yet, have you? yes. Hu Yao-seong grinned. Would you like to go to my workplace with me? * * * Xi Liang looked around. Has there been a place like this? You only came to my office, but you never entered the military departments operation room, right? It has to be that way. There are a lot of demons guarding you in places you cant see. As expected, you see right through it. Would you like to guess how many there are? Seventy-two. You are correct. Hu Yaosheng looked through the documents. It is not an exaggeration to say that the military department is the most important organization in Protestantism, not because it is the organization that I am the head of. Oh, of course, except for the Demon God Palace. It was worth it. Because the military department is the only organization in charge of both internal and external governance of Protestantism. The seventy-two bodyguards were all chosen by the religious leader. He said it is no exaggeration to say that his escort skills are the best in our school. It seems so. Hehe. Xi Liang looked toward the center of the operation room. There was a huge map with colorful words on it. It seemed that Shingyos troops were represented by red dragons, Sanghyeongseong was represented by black tigers, and Uicheonmaeng was represented by blue hawks. The map is very detailed. Of course. Of the three worlds, our guidance is probably the most detailed and accurate. hmm. Its worth being confident. I have looked at tens of thousands of maps during my career, but I have never seen a map like this. Would you like some tea? yes. Oil truck? Byukrakhun. Ho Yo-seong came in a warm car. Seo-ryang said as he accepted the teacup. But can you show me the war room? of course. You have officially become the head of our school. Some people do. As the general of the military, I am the person with power above all else. Ho Yaoseong narrowed his eyes. Now that position belongs to Master Xiao. Ive become a third person who cant be left out or left behind. Thank goodness. yes? Your status has become higher than that of the general military. Hey, you were feeling uncomfortable with me? You didnt think so? It hurts me when you say that. Either it or not. After taking a sip of tea, Seoyang rested his butt on the table. So what do you want to show me by bringing me here? You look very cold today, dont you? It may be cold, but its not to the point where Im dying of joy. So, I hope you can answer my question right away. If you tell me one more time and play around, Ill just leave. Oh yes. The playfulness disappeared from Hu Yaoshengs face. Actually, unless it was something serious, I wouldnt have gone to see Lord Xiao this early in the morning. But the problem is that quite a few things have happened. Whats the problem? Before I say that, there is one thing I would like to confirm. Are you being cruel to the leader of the Little Church? Are you kidding? Please continue. great. Hu Yaoshengs eyes deepened. Do you mean to destroy the two forces by eradicating Mengcheng from the face of the earth? Or do you mean to destroy only the leaders and subordinate leaders of the two forces? Seo-ryangs answer was without hesitation. Because I have thought about this issue countless times. Firstly, the leader and leadership, and secondarily, the collapse. hmm. Even if I cant completely destroy it, I plan to at least destroy all of its owners. Did you get the answer? Enough is enough. Hu Yaocheng brought a small piece of paper that was lying near Shaanxi on the map. Look. What is it? Youll know when you see it. Xi Liang opened the letter. Soon his eyes wavered. volcano? Thats right. Thanks to this, Uicheonmaeng has become quite noisy. Hu Yaosheng smiled. Given the source of information, the probability that it is true is greater than 100%. . Here, a goal card was thrown away. What do you plan to do, Master Xiao? Xu Liangs eyes lit up. You wont scold me for coming here early in the morning, right? Hu Yao-seong grinned. Sure. Ill call you separately, so dont fall asleep until then. I cant sleep when I have fun playing games. Xu Liang chuckled. See you later. As Seo-ryang turned around, a faint blood glow appeared in his eyes. You make up your own reasons. Chapter 233 Episode 233 One step toward a new world (5)Master. Master Xiao Jiao requests an audience with you. Come on in. Coogugung. The door opened and Seoryang entered Daejeon. Lee Cheon-sang was still the same. The sight of him sitting by the window, not in the royal palace, pouring himself a drink, was filled with a unique languor. Are you here? yes. uh? Isnt it six thousand heart pearls? Its bamboo leaf sake. It smells good. Would you like a drink? Good. Seo-ryang, who sat across from Lee Cheon-sang, politely accepted the glass. After refreshingly emptying his glass, Seo-ryang opened his mouth. Im here at this hour, so its not for me to say anything, but when are you going to sleep? Only when necessary. okay. Lee Cheon-sang filled Seo-ryangs cup again. Good job. yes? The coronation. Of course, it wasnt something that could be called a coronation. People did the hard work. I didnt do anything. Lee Cheon-sang nodded. He didnt bother to ask why he came. I dont know if they think the person they are visiting will tell them on their own or if they are not interested. Xu Liang said. Im on my way back after stopping by the military department. Right. I even went into the operation room. Its not a fun place. Lee Cheon-sang was not surprised to hear that Seo-ryang had entered the military departments operations room. This is because it is a place that any small religious leader can enter at any time. The general said he got some interesting information and showed it to me. Seo-ryang took out the letter from his pocket and placed it in front of Lee Cheon-sangs cup. Lee Cheon-sang, holding the glass, glanced at the letter and emptied the glass. Volcanoes are also trouble. Iknow, right. Its always been like that. yes? A volcano? Im not talking about a volcano. Lee Cheon-sang placed the glass and raised the corners of his mouth. The Lord of Uicheon. At that moment, Seo-ryangs eyes became even more intense. Lee Cheon-sang spoke calmly. Did you say it was your dream to eliminate the Uicheon Blindness and the Iron Blood Fortress? Thats right. I will tell you now that you have become the leader of the Little Church. What do I think of them and how do they live in the world? I will listen carefully. This time, Seoryang filled Lee Cheon-sangs cup. Thirty years ago, when I passively changed foreign policy, the Old School Ilbang and the Five Generations were quite strong factions. Although it was said that it was quite reasonable, the person who said it was Lee Cheon-sang. Those words themselves were no different from acknowledging them. But as time passed, they gradually became different from before. The power of the clan became stronger through active martial arts exchanges, but the strong ties and leisure of the past have disappeared. Do you know why? Is that because of Lord Uicheon? Yes. Lee Cheon-sang raised his glass and said. The Lord of Uicheon is a snake. A thousand-year-old poisonous snake among poisonous snakes. This guy is as cunning as an Imoogi and as clever as a nine-tailed fox. I agreed. At least Lee Cheon-sang compared Lord Uicheon to a poisonous snake, but in Seo-ryangs eyes, he was nothing more than a piece of trash tainted by evil. The problem is that the political power of that piece of trash is so great that it can be counted among the hands of the midfielder. He corrupted the heads of the sects who were supposed to be symbols of righteousness. ? You seem curious. How you corrupted them. yes. Even if you are rotten, to become the leader of the nine factions and the five generations, you need to have a tolerable amount of martial arts The method by which Lord Uicheon corrupted them was not through witchcraft or anything like that. yes? Lee Cheon-sang smiled. I corrupted them with a weapon that was ten times worse than magic and a hundred times more effective than witchcraft. Is there such a thing? craving. ! Lord Uicheon made them feel what desire is and what power is. You poisoned a clean well. Xiliangs eyes deepened. how? Didnt you tell me? Lord Uicheon is a poisonous snake. He knew that in order to control the Nine-Fail-Il-Bang and the Five Generations, he had to first destroy their minds in order to make them lick the soles of his feet. No, what I wanted to ask was not the reason, but the method. How is that possible? There is one very easy way. yes? Its a competition. ah! Lee Cheon-sang looked directly at Seo-ryang. Competition among well-established organizations creates a virtuous cycle. But competition in organizations that fail to do so creates a vicious cycle. . This guy tore the gap between the nine factions and the five generations. Simply put, the nine sects are religions and the five major sects are powerful schools. Each sect that needed to keep the mind and body of its practitioners healthy in order to follow the teachings of Taoism and Buddhism came up with something called curing techniques. That curing technique could be said to be the starting point that allowed the current Gupa to be called the Gupa. After several generations, the old faction created the pinnacle of martial arts based on health techniques and was soon able to stand tall as a pillar of the Jungwon martial arts world. The five generations were different. They were not ascetics. As they were worldly forces different from the old faction, each wanted to stand at the top. Fighters full of fighting spirit who fought and fought again to achieve their current position. They were the five generations. The nine factions and the five generations are the same, but they are different. Although they are called the pillars of the martial arts faction, they are organizations that can be divided if they are divided. okay. The Lord of Uicheon took control of the martial arts faction like that. It caused the division of its own accord by throwing away the germ of desire through competition. Afterwards, he overheated the madness of the two divided groups and played the role of a mediator in the middle. . No matter how crazy the competition was, it did not ruin the power of hundreds of years of dedication to the martial arts faction. They realized that the situation was not right. I guess so. Only after youre not an idiot. Wrong. They were fools and at that moment they became corrupted. yes? If we truly thought that the situation was not right, we should have gathered our strength and driven out the Uicheon lord. But they ended up making the worst choice. Lee Cheon-sang filled his glass again. Today I drank alcohol very quickly. They started putting pressure on the evil orchestrator to be on their side. Xiliang exclaimed. Although he acted as Damsayeongs puppet, he did not know the details of how he managed the situation. But after listening to it like this, I understand. Dam Sa-yeong made the fifteen sects that were overflowing with sects identical to his own. The cunning of Lord Uicheon shone there. He did whatever they wanted. If I had to bow my head, I would have bowed. If I had to kneel, I would have kneeled. As a puppet leader, I gave them everything they wanted. Lee Cheon-sang smiled. I cant say it was the best, but it was a strategy that deserves to be evaluated as excellent. In the end, the nine factions and the five generations were completely separated, only being bound together by the superficial name of Uicheonmaeng. And it was at that moment that Lord Uicheon revealed his magic. Accurate. I increased my presence between the two groups and drew attention to me. It showed off a presence that was enough to not offend the nerves of both groups, but was powerful enough to be used with them. . There the two groups made their second mistake. It was a completely different mistake from the first mistake, from which there was room for awakening, and it was a plunge into a swamp from which there was no escape. What kind of mistake was it? An order containing the intentions of each clan was sent to the leader of Uicheon, who was supported by small and medium-sized clans. ! Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The order was full of seals stamped as sacred items by the masters of each sect. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. Its like handing over their lifeline. Yes. It may have been their intention to put pressure on the leader but I dont know why they didnt think that it would be the worst move to tie their necks. It may have been because of the scent of desire sprouting in the field of competition, but even considering that, it was such a foolish thing to do. Lee Cheon-sang pointed to Seo-ryangs cup with his chin. Seo-ryang hurriedly emptied his glass, thinking it was a mistake. Then he filled Seoryangs cup again. The Lord of Uicheon received many of those orders. As the years went by, the orders he received were enough to fill a room. This is the start of the attack. I saw it well. Lord Uicheon brought it out in front of the representatives of the small and medium-sized factions and admitted his mistake. And I appealed for another chance. Its amazing. It was a bold strategy. The small and medium-sized factions learned of the misdeeds of their leader, but were unable to impeach him. I didnt have the strength to do that. Rather, I had to comfort the leader. Because the only person who would listen to them was Maengju. Hmm But some guys thought about using that wealth to wield a powerful weapon. Xu Liang shook his head. When they were about to wield the leader, the leader would have already taken control of the Nine Sects and the Five Great Families. Yes. In the tightrope walk between the strong and the weak, Lord Uicheon was finally able to obtain everything he wanted. Hearing this gives me goosebumps again. The mind, which was more insidious than martial arts, was more insidious than strategy, and the insane drive that put it into practice was more frightening than the mind. Uicheon lord Damsayeong. Also known as Uicheonmuje (x), his true nature was a devil himself so vicious that the Heavenly Demon Religion seemed cute. It was also a time when his martial arts skills increased explosively. As his power grew stronger and he possessed money and information in one hand, he began to take all kinds of elixirs in the world. I dont think martial artists will become stronger by taking a lot of elixirs. Of course it is. However, it is possible to lower the difficulty of an iron wall to the level of a stone wall. I can guarantee that the current Uicheon Lords martial arts skills will compete for the highest level even among the top ten masters. Lee Cheon-sang looked at Seo-ryang carefully. Furthermore, he will definitely be stronger than you and the Mazons we are now. Xu Liang grinned. There was no jealousy or desire to win in that murderous smile. There was only the pure will to kill. Im looking forward to it. Lee Cheon-sang chuckled. Even though Im completely tainted by the devil, I cant give up the habit. Does not matter. If you have already entered the devils arms, you will be able to maintain your dignity even in the worst situation. No one knows whether it is dignity before victory or dignity before death. Compared to him, Iron Blood Seongju is a nobleman. He may have won the title of castle lord based on political strife, but at least he has a friendly side. Of course, it will be easier to attack than Uicheon Lord. I dont skimp on eating food just because its delicious. Lee Cheon-sang nodded. Is the reason you came to see me because of what happened in Shaanxi? Thats right. Lee Cheon-sang did not ask what he was going to do there. Im here to ask for permission. Yes. Im sorry, but I cant give you permission. Xu Liang stared at Li Cheon Sang without answering. Lee Cheon-sang smiled. You have a cheeky look. Isnt it the leader of the Little Church? Your teacher is the sect leader. Yes, I know. Lee Cheon-sang shook his head. You resemble me only in the useless parts. He got up from his seat. Follow me. yes. But where are you going? Lee Cheon-sang glanced at Seo-ryang. Whether its installed in the central region or outside of Sae-eup, shouldnt you at least bring something to prove that youre my disciple? Chapter 234 Episode 234 A step toward a new world (6)When I came back, Panmajeong looked like a fairyland in full bloom, just like before. Seoliang looked around in amazement and was amazed. I always feel this, but this is a truly amazing place. is it. yes. The strange air is especially surprising. Would you say it feels cozy yet mysteriously different? The spiritual energy is abundant, so its like a bamboo forest. Lee Cheon-sang nodded. It has to be that way. This is an imaginary world modeled after the ancient bamboo forest. I see Yes? Seolyang opened his eyes wide. It was modeled after the ancient bamboo forest? Lee Cheon-sang waved his hand in the air. Then, one by one, small lights, like starlight, appeared in the empty space, and soon they became a halo of light, moving around following his hand. It was a mysterious sight. Gojuklim is a mysterious forest that existed here in Daesan even before our school was established. The place is full of all kinds of spirit creatures that cannot be known whether they are real or imaginary. Youve probably seen it too. I saw it. I almost died several times. Xu Liang frowned. The period of time spent in Gojuk Forest lasted only eight months. However, those eight months of experience were firmly embedded in my mind as powerful memories that I would never forget. The monsters and unreasonable things recorded in the Mountains and Seas are running rampant? The Book of Mountains and Seas itself is a wonderful book created based on imagination. Its a product of fiction. Among them, only a few of them actually exist in reality. Well, theres a lot of miscellaneous information huh? Surprise appeared on Seo-ryangs face. Do you mean that there are only a few spirit creatures that exist in reality, and that some of the spirit creatures written in the Mountain and Sea Classic really exist? Of course. Didnt you see it too? Me? Lee Cheon-sangs eyes became strange. You dont know yet. ? I am referring to the fox sirang you carry with you. Xu Liangs eyes flashed. You mean Kumho. I see you are called Geumho. No matter what you call him, he is a true spirit creature that is difficult to reappear in the world. Sirang I knew right away that Geumho was a spirit creature. Because Geumho gave the impression of being closer to mystery rather than being unique or strange. However, I did not know that it was a spiritual object carried in the Mountain and Sea Mirror. Among the fox monsters, the one that boasts the most recognition is the nine-tailed fox that lives in Cheongsan Mountain. But it cannot be compared to Sirang in terms of influence on the world. Of course, I have never seen a nine-tailed fox either. What do you mean influence? There is a legend that when Sirang appears, war will break out in the country. ! So in the past, people treated Sirang as a plague that brought death. It has to be that way. Every time he appears, all kinds of trouble breaks out. Seo-ryangs face hardened. It is fundamentally different from the spirit creatures born from the harmony of energy and other monsters and spirit creatures. Whether it is a plague or a war, the fact that tribulation occurs due to it is itself a great thing. Changing the flow of human life just by existing means that the energy contained in a sirang is so active that it is involved in destiny. Thats amazing. In the end, wait. The harmony of heaven and earth ultimately begins and ends with energy. And then we start again again. Sirang is exactly like that. Because he is also a spirit being who dies and comes back to life repeatedly. What immediately came to Seoryangs mind was the Geumho as a cub, sleeping soundly in the center of the bamboo forest. The Geumho, whose body was as long as the forearm, was clearly a cub. Like a baby who had just seen the light of day, he had the purest vitality. I took off my body that had reached the end of its lifespan and was reborn Seoryangs eyes deepened. I didnt know Kumho was such an amazing guy. It seemed so. yes. To me, hes just a good friend. You have a cruel friend. Xu Liang chuckled. Isnt he the perfect friend for the leader of a Protestant religion that the world calls a den of evil spirits? The corners of Lee Cheon-sangs mouth rose. He is like that too. But why are you here? Lee Cheon-sang sat down on a small rock. It was an attitude that seemed carefree at first glance, but seemed infinitely free. I was impressed by how much more free-spirited Lee Cheon-sang was than usual. Did you say you were Lord Guyu? S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. My magician? Yes. Thats right. Lee Cheon-sang nodded. Recite the precepts and the sermon. Seo-ryang didnt bother to ask why. If Lee Cheon-sang is curious, there must be a reason. There was no need to inquire. He recited the phrase slowly. He could recite it two or three times, but for some reason, it seemed like Lee Cheon-sang would be able to understand everything about Gu Yumagong after just hearing it once. In fact, didnt Lee Cheon-sang find a point of improvement just by dealing with Amyeongjin Magic Gong a few times who didnt know how to use Gugyeol and internal power? Seo-ryangs guess was exactly right. Thats amazing. Lee Cheon-sangs eyes changed. It was a look filled with surprise. I felt it when I dealt with it, but hearing it like this, its not normal. Uh its a bit new. Didnt you write down your feelings to supplement just by dealing with them before? We just released a few animals to run around in a forest full of life. And now I looked at each tree. So it has to be different. ah. I know that Buddhisms martial arts was superimposed on Jinmagong. The foundation is magic arts, but what strengthened the tower was magic arts, right? Thats right. Although they have completely melted into one, their individual characteristics are still clear. It is a masterpiece that no one can easily create. I feel proud that Lee Cheon-sang said that. It would not be an exaggeration to say that Guyumagong is a piece of magic that will go down in history, to the point where absolute figures of all times and times can call it a masterpiece. But its still a shame. Is that so? Guyumagong is a complete martial arts in itself. It is a luxury product with nothing to add or take away. But there is one big drawback. Do you know what it is? Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. Its history. I saw it clearly. Guyu Magic Ball is a magic ball that you created yourself. It boasts an unbelievable degree of perfection for a martial art created by the hands of one person. Lee Cheon-sangs eyes deepened. The reigning Demon Emperor is different. . Dominion Demon Emperor Qi is the best demonic art in the world, both in name and reality, having been modified and supplemented over several generations since it was framed by the First Heavenly Demon. The level of magical arts is not much different from that of the Old Yu Demonic Gong, but in terms of its vastness, it surpasses the Old Yu Demonic Gong. Xu Liang accepted it obediently. Whats great about Guyu Demon Gong is the martial law that penetrates the devil from beginning to end. Dividing it into stages is the Gate of Hell, and the more you pass through the levels, the easier it is to move on to the next realm. However, what was given up for that great perfection was vastness. It is difficult to count the number of magical arts that can be used based on the reigning Demon Emperor. However, there are only a handful of magic arts that can be used based on the Old Magic Ball. Even so, it was created thanks to Xiliangs experience and enlightenment, but it is difficult to learn effective maternal martial arts with only Guyumagong alone. In other words, it cannot compete with Reign Demon Emperor in terms of accessibility. A question arose here. Master. Ive been curious about this for a long time Tell me. Why did you pass on the reigning Demon Emperor Qi to Jin Guanyong? Lee Cheon-sang answered simply. Its because I didnt want to accept students other than him. aha? You probably already heard from Gogu, right? Gogu was the first disciple. Oh yes. This guy was a spy sent by the Uicheon Alliance. Although he couldnt compare to you or the fifth youngest, he was also talented. At that level, I thought he could reach the level of a Heavenly Demon in his later years, even if he wasnt as good as me. Xu Liang looked at him in disbelief. This is because Lee Cheon-sangs smile showed bitterness. I didnt have any affection for my disciple. Thats not the type of personality either. But that guy was different. Surprisingly, my heart was shaken like never before by the first disciple I received. . I liked him. I liked his distribution and eyes more than his talent. I see. Thats why I didnt kill him. I used the illusion of Panmajeong here to create a body and showed it to some of the leaders. And you sent me to the penal court? Yes. His martial arts skills were outstanding, but his talent in fighting techniques and machinery was such that it could be said that he was the best in the world. He is the one who supplemented the underground prison and maze of the Penal Temple, the layout of the Demon Gods Palace, and the formation of Panmajeong. There was surprise on Seo-ryangs face. Thats amazing. But he doesnt recognize his greatest talent. So I became obsessed with martial arts. At that moment, Seoryang remembered Gogus words. C But I also have a favor to ask. For the next one year, please kiss me whenever I want. Lee Cheon-sang shook his head. After that incident, I no longer wanted to take on disciples. However, it was impossible not to establish a successor. So, I passed on the reigning Demon Emperor to my eldest son. It was given to me so that I could grow up on my own. I no longer wanted to be involved in succession matters. You were irresponsible. know. But I have no regrets. Well, thats enough. Actually, if Jin Gwan-yong had grown up properly, it would have been difficult for Xi Liang to deal with him. But from now on its different. Lee Cheon-sangs eyes sparkled. Even though we have reached a high enough level, it is not easy to face Lee Cheon-sang, who is determined and beaming with light. Seo-ryangs body suddenly stiffened. Gogu was something that should not be cooked. I mastered the first son, but lost the battle for succession. . I dont want to experience failure three times in teaching the schools best magic techniques. For me, Gu Yuma-gong is enough. Not full yet. Why is that so? Because you are the head of this school. Ah. The reigning Demon Emperor is proof that you are my one successor and legitimacy itself. In order to lead the Protestant Church in the future, we must achieve great success. Xiliang cleared his throat. I dont know if I can handle it. It might cause a conflict with Lord Gu Yuma. Dont be harsh. Im not the person to throw meat to someone who cant even digest it. Ahem. Lee Cheon-sang watched Seo-ryang for a moment. But because of Guyumagong, who has established himself sufficiently, quite a bit of hardship is expected. Yes. Lee Cheon-sang stood up. You wont need four swords anymore. Xu Liang stuck out his tongue. How did you know that? Still Take it out. yep. Seoliang took out Yongrindo and Chilyado Yoo Seongsangdo. Lee Cheon-sangs eyes flashed. Kaaaaaaaa! The handles of all four knives were shattered. Seo-ryang opened his mouth. Even the masters of our school cannot easily handle the three swords except the Chilya Blade. It will take a long time, so I will melt it myself. Do you melt it? Lee Cheon-sang stretched out his hand. Ugh. Four swords, with only the blades remaining, rose into the air. Flash! Black flames shot out from Lee Cheon-sangs hands. Seo-ryang retreated out of the ten chapters without realizing it. This is because the fire that erupted for a moment was so intense that I could not bear it. It is a technique called the reigning Demon Emperors Socheon-geolhwa (fire). Bubbly! The four swords floating in the air gradually melted and soon began to boil. Molten iron boils in the air. It was a mysterious sight that could not be seen anywhere else. Lee Cheon-sang, who had his right hand fixed, raised his left hand. Then, he brought his index and middle fingers together and drew a line in the air. Grumble! The pieces of molten metal that were cut off evaporated. Then, the remaining molten metal gradually took the shape of a huge blade. Lee Cheon-sangs eyes shone. Cheeeeeeeee! As soon as it touched the cold air, a huge amount of smoke rose from the blade. Lee Cheon-sang said while looking at the red-hot blade. There wont be any need for elaborate work. No matter what, its better to be faithful to its original purpose. Although he said it calmly, Seo-ryang was shocked. It was truly an incredibly powerful force. If you look at the method called Socheongeolhwa, it seems to be based on Sangma Evolution, but its temperature and power cannot even be compared. Lee Cheon-sangs eyes sparkled. Kaaaaang! A huge blade stuck into the ground. It had an incredibly smooth shape that made it hard to believe it had been refined through magic. The blade, which draws a fine and gentle curve, was dyed a purple-black color and looked extraordinary in itself even without any special work. I put the reigning demon emperor flag on the sword and fixed it. Whenever you feel blocked, expand your energy sense and constantly check your energy. It will be helpful in some way. . Take care of the sword holder and sword blade. thank you. Whoa. Lee Cheon-sang sighed softly. This incredible task seemed to have been somewhat difficult even for him. It was surprising how uncharacteristically tired he was. Please take a break. From now on, I will teach you the reigning Demon Emperor. It seemed like it was planned. Lee Cheon-sangs eyes burned again. Even considering your level, it will take three days and three nights. Concentrate properly. Chapter 235 Episode 235 One step toward a new world (7)Lee Cheon-sang came up to the pavilion as he watched Seoryang leaving Panmajeong. Before we knew it, a small drinking table had been set up in the pavilion. When you sit in your characteristic languid posture and raise your glass. Jjaeng! The glass fell. Pieces of the broken wine glass and alcohol splattered everywhere stained Lee Cheon-sangs clothes. Lee Cheon-sang looked down at his hands. My hands were shaking as if I had a tremor. I overdid it. Twenty years have already passed since I transcended the Extreme Demon and entered an unknown realm. People in the world call such a state a mythical world, and Lee Cheon-sang himself called it that, but in reality, it is a state that is difficult to even name. It just keeps getting deeper and deeper, and at some point you have to fly up to transcend something. What is certain is that the moment one enters such a state, whether one is a deity or a super demon, ones strength increases rapidly like an inexhaustible sea. The power of the extreme demon was at a frightening level, but this level was on a completely different level. Capturing the true universe in the human body. A state where even the laws of the universe are played with infinite power. Even for Lee Cheon-sang, who possessed such vast energy, refining a magic sword was difficult. Even though he was born as a human and is called a god, he cannot truly show the power of a god. There is also a level in the so-called new military equipment. The shooting star twin swords carried by Xiliang had overwhelming sharpness, but it is difficult to say that they were truly new weapons. The Young Demon Sword (ħ) carried by Jin Gwan-yong and the Mukwanggeom (Ĭ), Ma Dong-pils favorite weapon, can be said to be true new weapons. On the outside, they seem to be inferior to the two swords of Yuseong, but the cavalrymen who can shake the universe when they unleash their hidden power are the Yeongma and the Mokwang. Of course, it is difficult to find even one person in a generation who can bring out such energy. The magic sword created by Lee Cheon-sang can also be used as a weapon of that level. When viewed in the realm of magic or Taoism, Lee Cheon-sang did something similar to the ancient half-seon who contained ghosts or gods in their weapons. It is truly not a human ability. Although he is neither a god nor a immortal, he is quite capable of being called a transcendent. The problem is that as deep energy as deep as the sea is injected into the blade, its strength is reduced excessively. There was no problem with injecting the energy, but sealing that energy deep into the blade was difficult even for Lee Cheon-Sang. Lee Cheon-sang waved his hand. Cheeeeeek! The alcohol evaporated and the broken glass turned into powder and scattered. Lee Cheon-sang took out another glass and filled it with alcohol, then burst into laughter at a thought that occurred to him. Has change come to me too? The successor, not the third person who was here just now, came to mind. He, who had no affection for any of his disciples except Gogu, massaged them and brought them enlightenment. That alone was surprising enough, but now that he has become his successor, they not only taught him martial arts, but also refined him as a horseman. Lee Cheon-sang was not that kind of person. God just struggles alone and does not put in much effort for anyone. If Ive changed, its probably because of him. When I first saw the third one, I thought it was just usable. I was disappointed to see him grow up, and when he told me he was going to become a horseman, I wasnt particularly impressed. However, when the third person, who was free from the muzzle, came face to face with him. He realized that something about his third child had changed greatly. Perhaps even if he had not been brought to Panmajeong, he would have been able to fully see the change in his disciple. The change in Seoliang was that big. It was no exaggeration to say that it was truly a transformation. Such a man, Seo-liang, soon reached the rank of a supreme horse, and soon won the succession battle and became the head of Sogyo. I cant say that I didnt have my own favoritism. The very fact that he danced with his disciple in the first place shows that Lee Cheon-sang has great interest and affection for Seo-ryang. However, the teaching itself was transparent. Although the lean meat was thrown away, cooking it was entirely Seo-ryangs ability. Perhaps Lee Cheon-sang also wanted to confirm through that process. I wonder if I can really place my hopes on this guy. Is your faith in humans still intact or has it already disappeared? If this has happened, try flying. A faint smile appeared on Lee Cheon-sangs face as he coolly emptied his glass. He looked a little tired and tired, but at the same time he looked very relieved. Three decades of external activities have been scaled back As a god, it was a wait to end everything, but I think you can take on that role. * * * I stayed up for three nights. . Doesnt that seem like a lie? Its true. I waited for three days without even sleeping. Seo-ryangs expression became awkward. Im sorry. I didnt know it would take this long. Hu Yaosheng snorted. He had a pouty expression, but looking under his dark eyes, it seemed like he was really waiting. So what have you been talking about so interestingly for three days? We didnt say anything in particular. But why three days huh? Only then did he see the sword hanging on Seo-ryangs back. At first glance, the blade wrapped in black cloth seemed enormous in size. What is that? This is a new sword made by the teacher. The religious leader made you a sword? yes. By melting down the four swords you originally had? Thats right. Hu Yaosheng shook his head. I dont know much about martial arts, but is something like that possible? This is my first time seeing this too. hmm. He looked Xiliang up and down. The way he looked at the person who would become the next religious leader was so rude that it was unimaginable, but Seoryang didnt seem to be displeased at all. For some reason, you seem much more relaxed than three days ago Is that so? So you learned it? The reigning Demon Emperor. Xiliang sighed. I cant be bothered by the general military. Is there anything to notice? Since you have become a small religious leader, you should receive the teachings. I just overlooked it. A small surprise appeared on Hu Yaoshengs face. I was rather surprised. Did you understand it all in three days? Its hard to say that I understand everything. I figured out how it operates and just memorized the rest. There were so many martial arts techniques that I thought I was getting a headache. Xiliang touched his chin. He looked like he was struggling. Its definitely a great horse attack. Unlike Guyumagong, it is very systematic. At the same time, the level of difficulty is one order of magnitude higher than that of Guyumagong I guess this is truly a perfect martial arts technique. In an instant, I focus on the reigning Demon Emperor Qi. Rather than saying that he has good concentration, it probably means that his reigning Demon Emperor is that impressive. Hu Yao-shengs eyes calmed down. Hes such an amazing person. Although his level of martial arts was not high, he had read quite a bit of magic. A geniuss insight does not discriminate between literary and martial arts. Aside from Lee Cheon-sang, the person who analyzed Shingyos magic techniques the most would definitely be Ho Yo-seong. So he could see how great Seoliangs abilities were. Where did I get this talent? Or can we just say this is a talent? Even in their teenage years, most people are extremely skilled magicians who would not be able to achieve great success even if they devoted their whole lives to it. Moreover, the reigning Demon Emperor is the ruler of all demonic forces in the world and the history itself that has supported the Thousand Year Demonic Dao. You figured out the operating principles of such magic in just three days? Its impossible with martial arts or interpretation skills alone. It is an instinctive insight into the essence of martial arts. Its clear that the sense itself is on a different level from that of any other martial artist. Hu Yao-seong chuckled. Isnt it really amazing? What do you mean? When I look at Lord Sogyo, I feel like he is the leader of an organization or a decisive weapon. I dont want to tell you this, but martial arts is so prominent that it seems unsuitable for the position of religious leader. Xu Liang grinned. I think so too. Im already frustrated. When you say that, I have nothing to say. Hu Yaosheng said while brewing tea. Oh, and you can speak comfortably. Is that so? Its such a frighteningly fast change. For some reason, I dont want to use polite language towards the general. Kyahaha! After serving tea, Hu Yao-seong took out a map from his arms. Look. What is this? This is a map of Shaanxi. Even the small side roads around the adjacent castle are described in detail. Seoryang, who was about to say that he didnt need it, soon accepted the guidance. Regarding the area north of the Yangtze River, he was quick to comment. However, it is only a memory from when he was King Sal, and it is normal to not know what Seoryang is like now. Ill take it well. So did the religious leader give permission? of course. great. But there is one problem. What problem? Due to the nature of this job, we cannot provide any notable escorts. Of course. The area north of the Yangtze River is the territory of the Uicheon Alliance, so if they see a large number of demons, they will immediately be on alert. Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It can be much more dangerous than sending a bunch of escorts. No matter how strong Xiliangs martial arts are, he cannot take on Uicheon Meng alone. Even if just two teenagers gather together, their lives could be in danger. On the other hand, poor escort is also a problem. If Master Xiao is detected by the enemys intelligence network, troops will be dispatched immediately. I wont mess with it, but I wont leave it alone either. I guess so. What are you going to do? Do you just want to go with the bare minimum escort? Xu Liang chuckled. Its enough for just Dongpil to go with me. Wouldnt that be a bit dangerous? Besides, I have two more guards who are just as good as Dongpil. ah! Hu Yao-seong looked at Xiliang with new eyes. What on earth is that spirit creature? I know that the tremendous tiger is a monster created by the Beast Palace Lord, but I have no idea about the other one. And that of the Beast Palace? no. sure. Hes just my friend. Ho Yo-seong was at a loss as to how to react to this remark that seemed to give up human dignity. Well no matter what, its very dangerous. Moreover, it would be wise not to show the two spirit creatures carelessly. It stands out so much. That too. After thinking for a moment, Seo-ryang grinned. I guess theres a need to go through this difficult process. What do you mean? No matter what, shouldnt we just be able to safely enter Shaanxi? Yes but. Is there any other trick? A trick? Well, I wouldnt say its a trick, but you just have to achieve your goal somehow, right? Ho Yaoseong became somewhat anxious. Master Xiao. huh? Its a bit hard to say this, but having a problem at home and doing something abroad are completely different issues. You know, right? Of course I know. Yes. Im glad you know. So what do you plan to do? Dont you think weve been forgetting about one organization for too long? You mean iron-blooded? Hey, if you get involved with those guys now, the problem will get bigger. Xiliang narrowed his eyes. I wrote it down as a hostage, but there is a person in my residence who I call a guest. Ive been playing around for a while, but I need to make the most of this opportunity. * * * Hmm. Why are you doing this? Oh, its a little cold. Its cold? Cherry put saliva on her index finger and waved it in the air. Its gotten quite cool, but its still hot, right? Besides, this is the South, sister. I know. I know, but Yeo Sang-rin trembled. Is it because of my mood? Chapter 236 Episode 236 One step towards a new world (8)Then, let me ask you a favor. Would it be possible? An expression of joy appeared on Enmazus face. It wasnt because Sogyoju, who was said to be the best fortune teller in Shinkyo, had personally asked for it. The reason he was so happy and didnt know what to do was because of the sword in his hand. Although the blade was narrower and the length was one foot shorter than the existing Yongrindo, it was a sword worthy of being called a great sword. Also, instead of becoming shorter, the wallpaper became thicker. At this level, it is safe to say that it is a sword-shaped iron plate that crushes the opponent rather than cutting it. Moreover, even at first glance, I felt an unusual energy as the entire sword had a brilliant ink color. This sword was made by melting and mixing the Yongrindo of the First Heavenly Demon, or the Cham Dragon Demons Sword, and the Seven Night Blades of the Seven Great Heavenly Demons, as well as the Meteor Twin Blades, and blowing away all impurities. It had to be extraordinary. And Yeommajang was able to recognize that extraordinaryness at a glance. It doesnt seem like theres any need to add extra work. I really dont know how long its been since I last saw such a perfect knife. Its truly a work of art, with just the right amount of curves and a slightly sharp edge to match the thickness. I dont know if it was even possible to put in the work in the first place. But isnt the sharper the knife the better? Is that possible? For this type of large sword, it is better to make the blade slightly blunt. It weighs a lot, so if the blade is sharpened too much, it is likely to break when it collides with another weapon. I see. Ive never cared about that. Of course, with this level of strength and elasticity, there will be no problem with sharpening the blade. This is usually the case with weapons called new weapons. Anyway, please finish it appropriately. You just have to make the handle or whatever else as hard as possible and feel comfortable in your hand. Please leave it to me. Oh, how about a sword holder? It doesnt matter if you dont have it. Well, the blade itself is rather large. All right. If you do, we will make it that way. Seoriang, who entrusted the sword to Yeommajang, headed to the Blood Soul Pavilion. As soon as he entered the Blood Soul Hall, everyone knelt down. Dominion Seonggyo, heavenly devil immortality! See you, Master Xiao! The eight-character Divine Demon Sutra containing the word Heavenly Demon can only be heard by religious leaders and minor religious leaders. Ive done this before too, but I thought he was being meticulous in a pointless way. Xiliang scratched his head. Wake up. The lawmakers, who had straightened their posture, lowered their heads as if they did not dare to look directly at the leader of the Protestant religion. Im serious, theres no need for this in the future. . If doctors who are in a hurry waste time on greetings, what do the patients do? Skip the greetings from now on. Do you understand? I accept the order of Master Xiao! Xu Liang trembled. It was the same during the reign of the Three Confucius, but the excessive courtesy he received after becoming the leader of the Little Church was so embarrassing that it could not be described. Anyway, I heard its gross. Seo-ryang quickly entered Ma Dong-pils room and blinked. reel? ah! Have you come, Master Xiao? Seo-ryang quickly stopped Ma Dong-pil, who was about to kneel down. Dont do that to yourself either. Oh yes. Anyway, why is the recovery so fast? I think most of the internal injuries have been taken care of. A solemn prayer flowed from Ma Dong-pil, neatly dressed in his clothes. Even though there were still ten days until the time the congressman mentioned, there were hardly any signs of internal injury. Ma Dong-pil smiled. Im almost completely cured. How about cutting? No problem. There is no separate steel frame. Have you been crying all day? It was almost like that when I was awake. A toxic guy. Eating your luck is not as easy as you might think. Rather, once you reach a certain level, it is difficult to find a more boring training. Not only did he suppress the boredom and frustration with patience, but he also constantly corrected his inner thoughts. It occurred to me once again that this guy doesnt fit in with the demons. Can I be discharged from the hospital right now? of course. Im already trying to get permission from the legislator in charge. good. Seoliang tapped Ma Dongpil on the shoulder. Im going home and eating. Ill come in later. Do you have somewhere to go? huh. I just stopped by to see how you were doing, but this is enough. Seoyang jumped to the window. See you later! Wow! Ma Dong-pil chuckled as he watched Seoryang quickly become a dot and move away. Youre still the same. The place where Seoryang arrived on his blood-soul ritual was Hwanheewon. He didnt want to receive unnecessary greetings, so he went into hiding and quickly reached the window of Wonjus office. So Yeon-sim, who was stamping a document, was suddenly startled by a shadow that darkened her vision. Faaagh! He immediately turned his body and stretched out his fist, and the speed and elasticity was amazing. chin! Her fist was caught as if sucked into Seo-ryangs hand. Soyeonsim, who was instinctively preparing for a follow-up hit, soon stopped. uh? I feel it again, but my fists are really spicy. Three Dukes no, Lord Xiaojiao? yeah. Why dont you come through the front door? Im tired of being greeted. Anyway, Im sorry. I keep climbing over windows like a thief. Soyeonsim quickly organized her clothes. Ju Hwanhee Won is meeting Lord Sogyo. That greeting is a bit better. Shall I bring the tea? Good. Oil truck? Xu Liang chuckled. great. Lets try it. Soyeonsim smiled. please wait for a moment. No matter how small a religious leader is, if he goes in and out of his office at will, he can be angry. However, Soyeonsim didnt seem to care at all. It wasnt like he was making it up, it seemed like he genuinely didnt care. After a while, the strong scent of oyster tea permeated the entire office. Xu Liang frowned. Its the first scent Ive smelled in a long time. This heavy, fishy scent still remains. Youll feel better if you drink it. I dont feel the need to be okay. Soyeonsim smiled. Its a little late, right? I sincerely congratulate you on becoming my successor. Didnt you say hello at the square back then? I did. But why? But meeting and greeting in private is different. I was thinking of going to see you in person, but you know Yes, I know. The construction work in Wonju has come to an end. The two people burst out laughing. The two people now knew each other very well. During the time of the Three Confucius, the relationship was tense and had its own boundaries, but once he became the head of a minor religion, it became quite comfortable. So, what brought you here today? We shouldnt take more time from Wonju, which is already busy with construction. Ill get to the point first. Seo-ryang expressed his thoughts. So Yeon-sims face, who had been listening to him with a smile, gradually became bewildered. Youre going all the way to Shaanxi like that? Its just for show anyway. Actually, it doesnt matter if you just trudge along. Im doing this just in case. . Is there a problem? There is no problem No, it is a bit unfair to say there is no problem Soyeonsim stuck out her tongue. Really, nothing has changed. How could you think that? hmm? What do you think is a unique idea? Of course its a unique idea. Is this an issue related to the dignity of our school? Xu Liang waved his hand. Dignity is revealed not in status but in words and actions. That is correct. However, when you become a leader, even the dignity you show on the outside is important enough. Well, youre not wrong. You mean that Lord Sogyo, who is supposed to show himself with more dignity than anyone else in our school, is not even the successor of another sect, but instead acts as a bodyguard for his descendants?! Yes. The way Xinyang wanted to get to Shaanxi was simple. The intention is to put Yeo Sang-rin at the forefront and present himself as his bodyguard. It wasnt a bad method, but it carried risks. However, both Hu Yaocheng and Xiao Yanshen were more concerned about the loss of Xu Liangs face than about the danger. The position of a small religious leader in Shingyo should not be compared to that of a small religious leader in other sects. This is because the head of a religious cult cannot become a god, but the head of a Protestant religion can become a god. Therefore, it must be more precious and at the same time show that much dignity and divinity. In the first place, carrying out a reckless strategy as a small religious leader is a problem in itself, but lying about your identity on top of that? If the martial arts people of the Demonic Order, beyond Shingyo, saw this, they would hit the ground and wail. You know? If this is discovered, it will be a huge shock not only to the safety of Lord Sogyo, but also to the entire Demonic Forest. I know. I dont think you know? The impact of that shock will also reach the religious leader! Even if the religious leader doesnt care about it, the demons fighting spirit will hit the ground! Isnt that done then? yes?! The leader doesnt care about that. ! We already have permission and all we have to do is proceed. I just stopped by because Hwanheewon is a place that can manufacture a large and sturdy carriage for Rin to ride. Xu Liang shook his head. Thank you for your concern, but this is not something that Wonju So will participate in. Soyeonsim sighed deeply. Really, Master Xiao hasnt changed at all. My nature is not going anywhere. All right. As if she had made up her mind, Soyeonsim brought a piece of paper. Look at this. what? What is this? It looks like a picture of a carriage Its a combat carriage. Are there carriages for general use and for combat? . sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. sorry. Please continue. Soyeonsim sighed deeply. You know Tang-gyeong, right? Danggyeong? Ah, poisonous dragon footnote? yes. Even though his mind was broken, he was quite good at reading and memorizing Tang songs. I guess so. I must have studied just that my whole life. Its not just that. The Tang family is as good at making all kinds of weapons and organs as it is at making poisons and weapons. This carriage is a killing kings carriage with built-in secrets and practicality unique to the Tang Dynasty. Xu Liang flinched. King Sal? yes. You know the Worlds Best Killer, King of Death, right? Hes dead now. I know. It is said that King Sals method of killing is considered the best in history. Well, its not comparable to that expert, but its a name given in the sense that its just as secretive and powerful. Right. The feeling of hearing about ones past from someone elses mouth was quite strange. There is a finished model that has gone through several tests. I think you can ride it. thank you. In case of emergency, you can shoot poison and memorize using the built-in functions of the carriage itself, so just memorize what is written here. The operation is simple, so you will quickly get used to it. All right. So Yeon-sim opened her mouth as she looked at Seo-ryang taking the paper. Master Xiao. Please speak. You look kind of happy? Xu Liang smiled. Is that so? Yes, very much. Good to see you. My heart is pounding and I dont know what to do. Do you want to go out like that? You said that before. Well, rather than being happy about leaving, I guess its because I can finally take a step toward my goal. Xu Liang stood up. Take care of yourself until I come back. Soyeonsim smiled and lowered her head. I hope you return home healthy. thank you. Oh, and please speak comfortably. Now that you are the successor to our school, I feel uncomfortable. Sure. Yes, I feel comfortable now. Soyeonsim, who was smiling, tilted her head. But when is the scheduled departure date? Id like you to check the carriage one last time Seoliang grinned. They say you should remove the bulls horn as quickly as possible, right? ?! Were leaving right away today. Chapter 237 Episode 237 Blood of Iron (1)The night sky in any place with a good view is bound to be good, but the sky seen from Hundred Thousand Mountains Mountain was especially beautiful. Lee Cheon-sang, who always enjoyed drinking at Daejeon, Huwon Pavilion, or Panmajeong, climbed onto the roof of Masingung for the first time in a while. It wasnt intentional, but it was a place that wasnt easily visible to the guards. His face was full of languor as he sat leaning against the lion statue with his right leg stretched out. Come up. yes. Slurp. Mudam appeared next to him. Would you like to have a drink together? Its an honor. Mudam knelt down next to Lee Cheon-sang. Lee Cheon-sang shook his head. Sit comfortably. yes. Mudam looked very awkward sitting cross-legged, as if he had never been in that posture before in his life. How is the defense court these days? There is nothing wrong. The workmanship is excellent and there is no noise at all. The team members abilities are also steadily improving. Did you say Lee Gun-seong? Thats right. Ive heard a lot of people say that hes a good talent. Are you planning to make him your successor? It may still be too early, but I dont think its enough to leave it to us. If you make up your mind, bring me. yes. Lets have a drink. The two people who clinked their glasses coolly emptied them. At that time, Lee Cheon-sang coughed. Mudams eyes widened. Church leader! Never mind. Are you feeling unwell somewhere? Even if you want to get sick, your body rejects it. You will never suffer from illness or anything else in your life. It will happen. Even the body of Mudam, who has reached the ultimate level, can be said to be an impregnable fortress. Needless to say, Lee Cheon-sangs body went far ahead of such a martial arts figure. After thinking for a moment, Mudam carefully said one word. You look a little tired. Lee Cheon-sang nodded. For the first time since I completed this body, I put all my effort into it. No, you cant get tired. Is it because of Xiao Jiaozhou? Lee Cheon-sang neither confirmed nor denied. Lee Cheon-sang, who was quietly looking up at the sky, opened his mouth. Great protection law. Yes, leader. Do you know how I became the leader of the cult? I know a little bit. You probably couldnt see it in person. You were very young at that time. Thats right. I won this position through struggle. The struggle back then was different in many ways from the struggle of my students now. It was much harsher and extremely cruel. Its common for him to deceive his opponents, and when necessary, he even took his family hostage and even started a civil war. I heard it was the most vicious fight in the history of our school. At least Liang committed an unconventional act that was close to that fight. There were many times when Shingyo almost got cut off. It was literally a fight itself. Lee Cheon-sangs eyes deepened. It was also a fight that the Sentai sect leader could not control. He didnt have that much power. The reason is that the level of several candidates, including me, has already surpassed that of the religious leader. Although it was not known to the outside world, it could be said that the Church of the Heavenly Demon at that time was one of the most turbulent times in its history. Due to the sudden death of the former leader, the former leader, who showed off some decent abilities, succeeded him, but there were limits to the martial arts skills of the former leader. The problem was mentality rather than martial arts. The previous religious leader was a religious leader who did not receive the title of Heavenly Demon, and committed tyranny because of his lack of qualifications. The tyranny was so severe that the demons who believed in and followed Gods teachings collectively complained. The leaders were mired in corruption, and the Ma people, tired of the oppression, even left the Protestant religion. If Hwanheewon had not been able to keep his balance, the Heavenly Demon Church would have been cut in half. At that time, candidates including Lee Cheon-sang came forward. The candidates, including me, were not the cult leaders disciples. Mudams eyes wavered. Because it was my first time hearing it. There were children of leaders, and there were children of ordinary demons working in the outer castle. But what was important to us was not status. It was the future. What was important was what we should do to support the next generation for the future of our school. . In that way, thirteen young demons with outstanding military skills and upright hearts gathered together. They secretly created an organization called the Shinma Association and stole all kinds of martial arts and elixirs, taking advantage of the shortcomings of Shinto, which had become a hotbed of corruption. I see. After five years we decided. We decided to fight to the death of each other. ! No one recognized us as successor candidates, but we still moved. It was only when half of us died in the crazy fight that started based on friendship that we finally received support from the religious people. A bitterness appeared in Lee Cheon-sangs smile. It was a stage from hell. I have to prove my abilities by killing my comrades who have gone through difficult times together. . Thats why they didnt blame the other person even at the moment of death. Because I believed that someone better than me would definitely be able to correct the Protestant religion. I was able to fight even more fiercely because I didnt hate my opponent. Mudams eyes sparkled with emotion. He was now listening to the secret story of Li Cheon-sang that no one had heard before. I was grateful that the story was told to me, and I was moved by the actions of my seniors who risked their lives to dedicate themselves to Protestantism. Surprisingly, the fight is not over yet. yes? To be exact, we are only trying to see the end once Liang becomes the head of the small religion. What is that. Arent you curious about why I curtailed our schools external activities thirty years ago? The magical power of moonlight seemed to have an effect on the demon god of immortality. Lee Cheon-sang seemed determined to reveal his true intentions. Mudam swallowed his saliva. He felt it instinctively. Now, Lee Cheon-sang is about to tell us a part of his grand plan that he has never told anyone about. I wonder. You must be curious. But both you and Mazon have moved forward and we are all seeing the results. yes? Stagnant water tends to rot. What does this mean? Lee Cheon-sang smiled. His smile, shining white in the pale moonlight, was subtly eerie. The existence of an invisible enemy is like a thorn in the neck. But if that condition persists, it no longer bothers you. Like a volcano at rest. Rather, those who have not experienced that generation become more curious than fearful of the existence of the enemy. ! Isnt this the perfect time to take control of a world that has collapsed from the inside? Mudams face turned pale. How can you say that the fight is not over?! Thats right. Lee Cheon-sang emptied his glass. His face no longer looked tired. I left one heir in awe. Either publicly or privately. * * * Let me see. Xu Liang lifted up a top made of translucent material. The elasticity seemed amazing. This is called Yeonggangboui (Ӱ䓌). I dont know what material its made of, but its said to not leave a single scratch even when hit by a masters sword. Its a piece of heaven. You can wear this right over your insides. . This is called blood poison pill, and in some ways, it is more precious than Yeonggangboui. The level of intangible poison is unreasonable, but it is an item that prevents any damage to the body even if exposed to a fairly extreme poison. . The requirement is Cheonjamhyeolpo (QѪ). They say it was fine even after being hit by artillery fire. It is said that it disperses the shock to some extent Sir. huh? Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seeing Yeo Sang-rins narrowed eyes, Seo-ryang cleared his throat without realizing it. Do you feel at ease if I do all the work and take care of these things later? any? Master Sujiao! I feel like my eardrums are going to explode from the screaming voice. You should have discussed it in advance! What are you going to do if I suddenly burst into trouble and come late and shower you with gifts? Are you not going? Thats not the problem! Adventure. Xu Liang said, picking his ears. sorry. I was so excited that I did it without realizing it. Ugh. I will definitely repay this debt. Just take a look. huh? Yeosangrin grumbled. What are you looking at? Anyway, I came to help Master Xiao. Giggles. Dont laugh. huh. Anyway, if you handle things this way, people around you get tired. Tsk. From now on, you have to tell me in advance. Do you understand? I get it. It was clear that Yeo Sang-rin was a person who never left behind. After grumbling a few times, I completely forgot about Seoryangs lack of common sense. So who is going with you? Me, you, and Dongpil? Is that the end? Because theres no benefit in attracting attention for no reason. Im going with cherry blossoms, too. no. Dangerous. Stop talking nonsense and take me. Binggungjus daughter-in-law came out to look around the central plain, but she came out without a maid? Bringing only two male bodyguards? Does that make sense? Xiliang scratched his head. I didnt think of that. Hey, can I still leave out the cherry blossoms? If youre too picky, it becomes dangerous. Theres no need to go through the trouble of cherry blossoms. You take great care of me as your own maid. of course. Currently, is there a maid in Shingyo who is as talented and perspicacious as Cherry Blossoms? Yeo Sang-rin was right. Although she only showed an infinitely weak appearance in front of Seoryang, Aenghwas strength was formidable. The current Aeng-Hwa, who had continuously practiced the Naegongsim method that Seoliang gave her, possessed such great Naegong that she was counted among the handmaids belonging to Hwanheewon. It worked out better. I will take this opportunity to take you to practice martial arts in earnest. Xiliang sighed softly. He didnt bother to refute Yeo Sang-rins words. Even if you think about it, there was no one more qualified than Cherry Blossoms. Since we have been together for so long, we will be in good hands even if an emergency situation arises. I get it. Lets do that. When are you leaving? After one oclock. Its tight. Okay, Ill get ready. Seo-ryang scratched his head as he watched Yeo Sang-rin hurriedly enter the room. Was I in a bit of a hurry? Ma Dong-pil, who was standing next to him, nodded. You were a bit in a hurry. Well, there is no point in delaying the time just to prepare for this and that anyway. Its better to act immediately after making up your mind. It didnt even sound like a word. Caution is essential when heading into enemy territory. There is nothing good about moving in a hurry. However, Seoryang also had an idea. Anyway, there are a lot of places to escape nearby. Unlike south of the Yangtze River, there are thousands of safe houses in the north. More than half of them were safe houses he built himself. Even in unexpected situations, there will be no problem escaping. Of course, I have no intention of running away unless something serious happens. Master Xiao. hmm? You look kind of happy. Xu Liang smiled. The moment has come when all your efforts shine. I cant help but be happy. No matter what, the opponent is Uicheonmaeng. It would seem that he would be nervous before he would be happy, but he doesnt seem to be that way at all. Dongpil. Yes, Master Xiao. Lets run properly. He couldnt help but smile at the look in his owners eyes, which seemed a bit rushed and quite excited, but didnt forget his duty. Please just leave it to me. After one hour. A large carriage left the gates of Shingyo. Chapter 238 Episode 238 Iron Blood (2)I inform the Commander-in-Chief. It is said that Lord Xiao has now passed through the city gate. Well, okay. If you do it, thats enough. Ho Yao-seong, who was watching Myein leaving after finishing the report, turned his gaze again. Anyway, you made a big decision. What? Its the Salwang Train. Arent you hiding it so that you can show it off at this Pasun Festival? Soyeonsim chuckled. You cant fool your eyes, Commander-in-Chief. You can tell just by looking at me. I dont think the leader will be very impressed anyway. Youre not surprised by that. That is correct. Rather, it would have been a better choice to hand it over to Lord Xiao. I think so. Soyeonsim, who was sipping tea, tilted her head. Anyway, Jang Mun-in of the Hwasan Sect made a plan. It wont be easy to do that. Have you heard from Master Xiao? Approximately. Hu Yaosheng shook his head. Hong Sanzi, a long-time scholar of volcanoes, has been a talkative person since ancient times. He is strong in martial arts, but his personality is extreme, unbecoming of a Taoist. They say that not only is his pride strong, but his arrogance reaches the sky. It seems like the previous scholars had poor insight to select such a person as their chief writer. uh? Didnt you know? What? The reason why Jang Mun-in stepped down was because of Hong San-ja. yes?! The reason why Hong San-ja, who has an extreme and arrogant personality, was able to become Jang Mun-in is because he was good at gaining power. It is difficult to say that he is good at politics even with empty words, but he seems to have unexpectedly been capable of it. If I had to compare it, would I say that I have the temperament of an alley leader? I understand. yes. With that force, they pushed back the previous force. I dont know if there was an actual stabbing. In a way, he is a great person. It would be difficult to dare to do something like that with a decent amount of distribution. The crime of manipulating death. It is a serious crime that will forever be reviled by the martial arts faction. However, looking at the fact that such a thing was actually possible, it appears that the current political faction, Murim, is very rotten. Iknow, right. Soyeonsim sighed. Every time I hear information like this, I wonder. which? You shouldnt feel this way, but Why did the church leader reduce the schools external activities? Hmm. They say you know ten when you see one. If Hwasan Jang Mun-in was that kind of person, it would be obvious without even looking at him. Furthermore, it would not be an exaggeration to say that if the Hwasan Sect, a famous swordsman, is like that, not only the nine factions but also the entire five generations have become so rotten. Of course. Sometimes its frustrating. If only the leader would step forward, I think he could crush them all at once. Soyeonsim did not know that the power struggle between forces was not that simple. However, the power of Lee Cheon-sang and the current military force of Shingyo are so powerful that it is difficult to find a precedent. This means that you can move actively enough. Ho Yo-seong smiled meaningfully. Is that really true? yes? Do you think So Wonju saw things in a different order? What do you mean? Was it the first time a tiger cub grew up and became the king of the jungle, or did an Imoogi the size of a house escape from the jungle first? !! Is it really because of the tiger that the hungry beasts disappeared and the jungle rotted away? Isnt it because of the Imoogis wait to turn the jungle into a poisonous place? Surprise appeared in So Yeonsims eyes. Does that mean that the religious leader intentionally reduced external activities? Who would be able to see through the inner thoughts of the leader? However, it is clear that the martial arts faction began to rot after the leader curtailed external activities. Hu Yaosheng took a sip of tea. And now the leader of the small church has left the main school. . Its going to be fun from now on. Isnt that right? Soyeonsim laughed as if she was in despair. okay. I guess I was worried for no reason. Its not a needless worry. Doesnt this mean that Sowonjus loyalty to our school is that deep? Hu Yaosheng buried his back in the soft chair. The emotion that appeared on his languid face was clear excitement. This is the journey of a demon lord running without hesitation Im really looking forward to it. It was then. Mines voice came from outside the door. Commander General. Whats going on? Gongnyeo Oh has come to see Commander-in-Chief. Ho Yo-seong and So Yeon-sims eyes widened. * * * Thats amazing. Surprise appeared on Seo-ryangs face. Is it okay for a carriage to be this comfortable? This is worse than the one sent from the Demon God Palace, isnt it? The comfort of the seats was by far the best. Should I say ride comfort? Even though I was riding down the mountain path, the tremors I felt inside the carriage were extremely subtle. If the tremor is this much, the sound must be terrible. The soundproofing was so thorough that it would be enough to describe it as quiet. Yeo Sang-rin also looked around the carriage with surprised eyes. Its big enough for five people to lie down and has soft seats I could just sleep here. This is my first time seeing a carriage like this. Thats right. Is this your first time seeing cherry blossoms? Cherry blossoms looked as if their souls had run away. I looked down at the seat with my mouth wide open, but my pupils were blurry. Xiliang clicked his tongue. Thats crazy. Its worth it. Yeo Sang-rin sighed. Thats sad. It would have been nice to ride with Ma Howie as well. Well, I think so too, but I think it would actually make me uncomfortable. Especially if I told you I would drive it, wouldnt you be jumping up and down? Ma Dong-pil took it upon himself to be a coachman. Since it would be dangerous to bring a coachman anyway, he said he would pull the carriage himself. Even though he had little experience driving a carriage, the ability of a master craftsman who has reached the pinnacle of horse-drawn carriage is beyond imagination. After the carriage covered 30 miles, Ma Dong-pils horse driving skills reached their peak. Yeo Sang-rin looked at Seo-ryang intently. cool. what. How can someone as strong and heavy as Ma Howie be loyal to Lord Xiaojiao? Xiliang snorted. why? Are you dissatisfied? Im just curious. No matter how much I think about it, Master Xiao and Howie Mas personalities are polar opposites. They may be polar opposites, but they are definitely not the same type. Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. We went through life and death together. You mean camaraderie? There is something like that. In fact, if Dongpil wasnt my subordinate, this relationship would never have happened. Now that I think about it, thats true. I dont think Master Xiao will bow to anyone. Its possible if you force it. For example, blood pressure or something like that. Seo-ryang turned his head to the window. When I thought about that time, my mood sank. Anyway, are we just going to keep going like this? yes? There is plenty of food. I packed a lot in preparation for being homeless. Thats not it. It means that we will go straight to Shaanseo without stopping anywhere. Then where should we stop? Well, if you say that, I dont have anything to say. I am going to the middle of the central plains of Iwangjisa Temple, and I thought it would be great to take a tour of nice places along the mountains and streams. Seo-ryang looked at Yeo Sang-rin with an angry face. Do you know that we are going to have fun? Thats just it. Yeo Sang-rin puffed out her cheeks. It was clear that he loved traveling so much that he went on a cruise from the far-off North Sea to the central plains. Normally, if you were held hostage in a new church, it would be normal for you to be nervous and shaking, but Yeo Sang-rin stamped her feet, saying that she would see every corner of the new church in three days. In some ways, he is an amazing guy. Its going to be a very boring trip. Its boring Is that possible? yes? Xu Liang smiled. It wont be particularly boring because well get information from the guide and move along. What do you mean by that? I know it when I see it. Three days later, Yeo Sang-rin realized what Seo-ryang meant. When approaching the capital of Honam, adjacent to Guangdong, Ma Dong-pil stopped his horse. Seoyang opened the carriage door as if he had been waiting. Then, someone standing on a particularly large tree on a hill in the distance approached the carriage. Its been a while. okay. Gong Yaqi, the master of the companys Hao Wen, bowed his head. Congratulations on becoming a small master of Shingyo. Xu Liang chuckled. How did you know that? It was written in a letter sent by Howie Ma. Seoliang glanced at Ma Dongpil. Ma Dong-pil cleared his throat. sorry. What else do you have to be sorry for? Youll find out anyway. Gong Yachi said calmly. I was looking for ways to help in many ways, but I had no idea you would become a winner so quickly. It just happened to be like that. Xu Liang waved his hand. Shall we stop talking about something that doesnt work and get to the point? great. The hardness is still the same. It reminded me of the first time I saw Ma Dong-pil in Gojuk Forest. Of course, he was much more business-like than Ma Dong-pil at that time. There are three ways to get to Shaanxi from here, but seeing that carriage, I will exclude the two via the waterway. good. But you still have to use the waterway at least once. Even though you can only get to Honam by land, it is better to get help from the Yangtze River Road to pass through Hubei. Noklim Seventy-Two Chae (Gʮկ) and Yangjiang Thirty-Sixchae (Lʮկ) were a group of famous thieves in Wulin. Although they cannot be simply dismissed as thieves, their power was so strong that most small and medium-sized factions could not compete with them. If all the forces of Sanchae and Suchae were gathered together, the power would be greater than that of the Daemun faction. Xu Liang frowned. Why? Wolf knows more about sheep than the shepherd. In particular, the Yangtze River is their main stage. It will be able to travel faster than any speedboat. As long as its quick and certain, thats fine. But they wont cause any trouble, right? For a group of bandits to survive for hundreds of years, they need many virtues. One of them is thorough fulfillment of the contract. Gong Yachis eyes sparkled. I assure you, they will never cause any trouble. Okay then. Rather, the problem may arise somewhere else. hmm? Its by land. There is information that Sanghyeolseong troops are secretly moving from northeastern Gangseo to the west. For a moment, Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. It was difficult for even Gong Yachi of the world to face Xiliangs eyes. Gong Yachis complexion gradually turned slightly pale as he lowered his head. Where is Iron Blood Castle? Detailed information is still being obtained. However, based on its miraculous movement speed and precision in leaving almost no traces while moving, it is presumed to be the Mukpungdae (ĬL), one of the main units of the Iron Blood Castle. Mukpungdaera All of them? Thats right. The Mukpungdae is the main unit of the Iron Blood Castle that takes advantage of mobility and is a unit that specializes in mountainous areas or urban warfare rather than the plains. The strength of the Mukpungdae, which consisted of a total of 300 men, was not much inferior to that of the Gwangmadae. If all three hundred members of the Mukpungdae are moving, this is not normal. yes. Do you have any expectations? Gong Yachi thought for a moment and said. This is strictly my opinion. okay. I think Im probably on my way to pick up the Iron Blood Lords concubine. Concubine of the Iron Blood Lord? Thats right. Three years ago, Lord Iron Blood took a concubine without anyone knowing. She was the wife of Cheongsabang, a sect near Akroksan Mountain in Honam, and was famous for her beauty. Hoo? Xu Liang stroked his chin. Did you go to your home for a while to run errands? Thats right. When you sent them to your home, didnt you think they would have sent them with an escort? But what about Mukpungdae? I dont know that. Maybe not a concubine. Given the nature of the Lord of the Iron Blood Castle, it is surprising that in these unstable times, he would withdraw his military force the size of a mukpungdae because of his concubine. Hmm, thats interesting information. Xu Liang nodded. Anyway, we just have to be careful about them, right? For now, yes. However, please be aware that the air quality in Hubei and Honam is unusual. good. Where can I watch next? I will go to Hubei first. I guess theres a quick side road. Cant you guide us along that path too? sorry. Its Hao Wens secret. Okay. then. Gong Yachi lowered his head once and retreated with agile movements. Although his sense of force was mediocre, his divine techniques were as fast as those of a transcendent master. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. Mukpungdaera? Chapter 239 Episode 239 Iron Blood (3)Its a nice day. . Yes? . Che, youre still silent. The woman, whose expression was wrinkled, looked up at the sky again. She smiled broadly. Then the whole world seemed to turn pink. ah! How nice it would be to build a small castle here and live there. If you were the lord of the castle, you would show that level of sincerity for me, right? Mrs. So. yes? Please just go in. So Ho-hyang, a woman called Madam So, shook her head. It hasnt even been a moment since it came out. You still have to go in. Outside air is bad for your body. Hey, are you worried about me now? . are you okay. I think staying inside too much is actually bad for your body. Cha Wei, the middle-aged bodyguard, shook his head. The doctor said that even the slightest cold wind is not good for your wife. The wind is slowly getting colder, so it would be best to refrain from going outside as much as possible. Even if I want to? Thats right. So Ho-hyangs eyes instantly became poisonous. Ive felt it for a long time I dont think Cha Musa respects me very much. Yes? Is that possible? You may have forgotten, but I am the Lord of Seongs concubine. She says she is a concubine, but in reality, she is a second wife. . I dont mind you worrying about me, but I would like you to be careful about your somewhat presumptuous tone. Ill keep that in mind. great. Sohohyang smiled again. Shall we go to the street today? Its been a while since I smelled the air crowded with civilians Please go into your living quarters. Sohohyang wrinkled her face. When she smiled, she was so beautiful, but when her expression became distorted, she looked incredibly creepy. It looks like you just listened to what I said. You shouldnt overdo it. Car escort. This is Changsha. Because it is a provincial capital, there is a lot of floating population. There is a risk of becoming a target of unknown enemies. Thats why youre next to me. Sohohyangs tone of voice changed. Isnt it your job to protect me? And invisible guards are also protecting me. . If you become a target of the enemy, you can handle it on your own. Am I wrong? Thats right, but why Are you not that confident? Chawis face hardened. The outstanding ability of the guard warriors and being a target for the enemy were two completely different issues. But it seemed meaningless to say those words to So Ho-hyang now. If you really want to do that, please wait three days. When Mukpungdae arrives in three days I want to look around now. . Stop talking nonsense and keep me straight. Just do your job properly. At this level, it is no different from using raw herd. Chawi, who was quietly looking at Sohohyang, took a step back. Lets go to that street. Sohohyang smiled again. It was a smile full of triumph. Lets go. The two people laugh and head towards the street. How much time has passed like that? Doo doo doo doo. I saw a large carriage moving in the distance. oh. Sohohyangs eyes widened. She could tell that she had never seen a carriage as big and beautiful as mine. It was not a very decorated carriage. However, the exterior walls of the carriage were decorated with antique workmanship here and there, and the six horses pulling the carriage were especially impressive. Just look at it and youll think, Its a big carriage. It may seem odd, but to those who know it, it is a carriage that appears to be the ultimate luxury item. The stylish four-wheeled six-horse carriage gave Sohohyang an ecstatic feeling. Its amazing. Ive never seen a carriage like that even in the castle. In fact, the carriage she was riding was also a four-wheeled six-horse carriage. However, it was smaller than me and the horse breed seemed a bit lacking. The carriage itself was decorated much more extravagantly, but when I looked at that carriage, I thought it was just a lot of unnecessary decoration. After a while, the carriage stopped in front of the huge base. A man in his thirties who appeared to be a coachman had a brief conversation with the gatekeeper. And after a while, the carriage entered the base. So Ho-hyangs eyes became strange. It would be difficult to enter Long Man Lu (L) unless you are quite wealthy. Jang Man-ro was the best base running player in history. Just one nights lodging and lodging cost over a hundred nyang, so it could be said to be the height of luxury. Lets go there. Deep interest arose in So Ho-hyangs eyes. * * * Ugh, cool down. Seo-ryang, who had been humiliating for an entire hour, dried his hair and came out as a sponsor. Yeo Sang-rin, Aeng-hwa, and Ma Dong-pil, who had already finished their bathing, were waiting for him, drinking tea. Yeo Sang-rin chuckled. How can you wash longer than us? Do you have tuberculosis? I fell asleep while washing. Nonsense. Yeo Sang-rin burst into laughter. He seemed to be in a good mood after staying out on the street for over 10 days and then coming back to the best base in the business. Xiliang saw the cherry blossoms. Are you tired? No, Sogyo. Question. omg! The cherry blossoms slapped her mouth and spoke again. No, guard sir. But since its our first break in a while, everyone eat something delicious and rest well. yes. The cherry blossoms looked around curiously. She had been a Protestant for almost her entire life. I always moved for someone, but this was my first time being treated well. The sponsorship is very beautiful. They say this is the best base running in the business. Theres nothing like it, except its crazy expensive. Its less humid and its definitely chillier than Shingyo. Its pretty humid here too. Its an area that rains quite a lot. Its not a bad neighborhood to live in. Yeo Sang-rin looked at Seo-ryang as if curious. Do you understand? Have you ever been to Honam? About five hundred and fifty times? Xu Liang shook his head. Its just something I heard about. After a while, several Jeomsoys began carrying food. I had a hard time eating the meager scraps of beef jerky. Lets grease our throats today. yes! The four people raised their chopsticks with happy faces. Soon, Aenghwas eyes widened. Even though the seasoning is light, the flavor is very deep! Its super delicious! So no, guard leader! yes? Its a town where rice and fish are especially good. yes! I have no idea how they made it. It was a cherry blossom that could be said to be a transcendent expert in the field of household chores. My eyes lit up as I encountered dishes that were completely different from those in the Guangdong and Guangxi regions. On the other hand, Yeo Sang-rin wrinkled her face. It tastes good, but I still like the one made by Aenghwa better. The food is somewhat uniform. Isnt it obvious? You cant compare it to food made just for you. Yes, but. Even though he talks like that, he eats a lot. It doesnt have any unique taste. Yeo Sang-rin, who had been chewing her food for a while, asked. Anyway, Captain, when are we leaving? tomorrow. Ugh? That fast? Its enough to have fun for one day. There is no humanity! shut up. You said it would help? Then I hope you dont whine and help me until the end. Oh, youre so shameless. Ma Dong-pil asked. Captain, are you going to head north immediately? Thats right. I passed Akrok Mountain roughly, but is there any good in delaying the time? If you happen to run into Mukpungdae, youll have a headache. Its not a big problem for Seo-ryang, but a master who can read Ma Dong-pils magic might appear. Ma Dong-pil was also good at hiding his energy as a protector, but his magic energy itself was very vibrant. It may not be possible, but if you happen to encounter Mukpungdae, they will most likely show interest in Ma Dong-pil. Well, thats not something you can fix just by telling yourself to fix it. There are many ways to recognize a cilantro without reading their energy. One of them was posture. Ma Dong-pils posture is close to perfect as a martial artist. I have been extremely trained both mentally and physically, not only in my mind and my mothers martial arts skills, but I also have a wealth of practical experience. But on the other hand, such a great presence can attract the interest of experts. Posture was not something that could be made loose. Even Seo-ryang, who had reached the extreme, found it difficult to relax his posture if he was not constantly conscious of it. There is no need to say anything about Ma Dong-pil. In particular, it was a nearly impossible order for Ma Dong-pil, who had been guarding the target for over a dozen years. If you get caught, just kill them all and run away. Is this a comfortable thought? at all. Rather than somehow denying it and lowering the status of the Demonic Warriors, it is better to destroy it all and go on your way leisurely. It was not necessarily because of the dignity of the Heavenly Demon Church, but because of Seoryangs personality. Be careful, but even if you get caught, it wont be a big problem. The goal is clear, but there is no need to kill your personality. That was Seo-ryangs idea. Tsk tsk tsk, guard leader. ok? Can I order more? Uh I dont mind, but have you already eaten everything? sure. What on earth happened to your internal organs? I wonder sometimes too. But you said the food doesnt suit your taste? Do you want me to order it or not? Seo-ryang stuck out his tongue. Order it, order it. You too are another semantics monster. Even though Yeo Sang-rin ate more than Seo-ryang, who had more muscle and was more active, her body was slim. Binggungs martial arts seemed to have excellent efficacy in digesting food. Before that, that transcendental intake itself is not normal. Lina. Yes, guard leader. Lets do some muscle training with me later. Yeo Sang-rin, who was stuffing her mouth full of food and mumbling, opened her eyes round. Her beautiful face and innocent expression made her look like she was clutching her heart and collapsing when she was seen by young, energetic young people, but Seoryangs eyes were cold. why? I want to clearly see what the limits of your martial arts skills are. Wouldnt it be nice to learn something from each other? aha? Good. Still, I can at least say thank you to Go Soo for dealing with me, right? Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seoliang, who was grumbling, buried his back in the chair. My stomach was quite full. Its relaxing. During my journey here, I received information from Hao Wendao a total of three times. He made his decision after listening to the current situation in Honam, the route of Mukpungdae, and the atmosphere in Hubuk. I took a break here and there, but I couldnt even rest my head. Thats why my current break was so sweet. What should I eat for dinner? Would you like to have a drink? Seo-ryang looks up at the sky with a drowsy face. Ae-hwa is thinking seriously as she watches Yeo Sang-rin pour food into her mouth. And Ma Dong-pil. Guardian. okay. Suuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu. Ma Dong-pils eyes changed. Although he does not emit magical energy, his eyes are those of a warrior going into battle. The air didnt change because I suppressed even the spirit of anger, but I didnt let go of the tension enough to react at any time. Xu Liang smiled. As expected, in the middle of the midfield. A master of this level appears just because he has one base run. Moreover, there are fifty top-class guards in hiding Its quite a bit. After a while, someone knocked on the sponsorship door. Im sorry. Jeomsois timid voice was heard from outside the door. Someone wants to meet a guest what do you want to do? Ma Dong-pil looked at Seo-ryang. Seo-ryang shook his head. Ma Dong-pil spoke in a gentle voice. Im having dinner, so come visit me tomorrow That was then. Shake! The door opened and a man and a woman came in. Chapter 240 Episode 240 Blood of Iron (4)Although she opened the door arbitrarily and came in, Sohohyang was confident. Oh, you were eating? It was a calm tone. Yeo Sang-rin, who had been chewing her food for a while, frowned. She hated being disturbed during sacred meal times. Ma Dong-pil stood up. A slightly awkward smile appeared on his uniquely blunt face. Contrary to Seoliangs thoughts, he decided to solve this situation flexibly. He took the reigns. Im sorry, but our groups stress has not been resolved after several days of travel. I dont know who it is, but please dont waste our time. This is more than enough, its a case of being too polite. It is difficult for anyone to show such courtesy to someone who opens the door and enters without permission. Sohohyang said calmly. sorry. I know this is rude, but I was so curious that I opened the door without realizing it. I apologize like this. He said he was sorry, but he didnt seem like that at all. There was no regret in his voice, and he didnt even lower his head. Ma Dong-pils face stiffened awkwardly. Curiosity? Ill tell you straight. Is this the four-wheeled six-horse carriage you rode in? Yesbut. Sohohyang smiled brightly. As expected. Ma Dong-pil glanced back at Yeo Sang-rin and Seo-ryang. Yeo Sang-rin was still frowning, and Seo-ryang had a displeased expression. Only Aenghwa was looking at Sohohyang, very nervous. It was a great carriage. At first glance, it looks ordinary, but it has subtle workmanship and a color that is neither bright nor dark. It could truly be called a luxury product. Ah yes. Thats what luxury goods are. Being flashy isnt the only thing thats good. Your carriage, with its hidden dignity, is exactly that. Suddenly I wonder what this means. He came in without permission and asked if I was the owner of the carriage, but then suddenly started complimenting me, talking about luxury goods. So Ho-hyangs face gradually turned red. It seemed like I was excited without even realizing it. No matter how luxurious a product is, it is worse than a worn-out piece of cloth in the hands of someone who does not appreciate its value. Ultimately, I think that the value of luxury goods varies depending on who owns it. From what I see, the breed of horse is also amazing. Yeah. It is clear that both the horse and the body are items that cannot be easily obtained anywhere. Ma Dong-pil was nervous inside. The fact that it could not be easily obtained anywhere stimulated him. Its a carriage made with care, but any skilled craftsman would No, thats absolutely not the case. So Ho-hyangs eyes lit up. As if my guess was correct, the way he looked at Seoryang and his group showed a slightly pitiful and pitiful expression. As expected, I was right. You dont know the real value of that carriage. Ma Dong-pil was embarrassed. This was because I had no idea what the other person wanted to say. At that time, Yeo Sang-rin opened her mouth. So what do you want to say, lady? Ah So Ho-hyang, who was in the midst of her passion, was momentarily speechless when she saw Yeo Sang-rin. There are many handsome people and pretty women in the world, but Yeo Sang-rins beauty was especially amazing. Anyone who sees her white, blemish-free skin, as well as her alluring eyes and red lips, will be impressed. Even Chawi, who followed So Ho-hyang, was surprised by Yeo Sang-rins beauty. hey. yes? You asked. So what do you want to say? These words clearly revealed his discomfort. So Ho-hyang didnt even notice that. I thought that although there were people prettier than me, there was no woman as attractive as me, but out of nowhere, a fairy appeared. I had no choice but to come to my senses. Oh, so So? Sohohyang took a deep breath. Its about compensating your startled mind. Ill be blunt. Do you want to sell me that wagon? It is a word that goes far beyond imagination. It was so absurd that Yeo Sang-rin couldnt help but gape. So Ho-hyang hurriedly continued speaking. Ill give you whatever price you want. Do not worry. Youre giving me whatever I want? Sure. Yeosangrin scratched his head. Her words and actions are somewhat mischievous and have a manly side, but even that seems to have a unique charm due to her outstanding beauty. I would sell it for a hundred million won, but Yeo Sang-rin glanced at Seo-ryang. Xu Liang still had a perplexed expression. Yeo Sang-rin shrugged her shoulders. sorry. We have a long way to go, so we cant sell that. Ill also give you a new carriage. . Ill give you a carriage thats much more comfortable than that carriage. That would be impossible? I almost answered that way without realizing it. Yeo Sang-rin cleared her throat. Anyway, Im sorry. We will not be selling our carriage, so please leave now. Sohohyangs eyes narrowed. You dont seem to believe me, but Im making this sincere suggestion. Im serious too? Im not selling our carriage. Geumja right now. Over there. Yeo Sang-rin frowned. There was still a lot of food left on the table and she was still hungry. Im not selling it. Im not selling it. I will never sell it, regardless of whether you pay 1 million nyang or 10 million nyang. Thats Okay? . What kind of situation is this, coming in without permission and selling a carriage without showing any apologies? Please leave immediately. He seemed very angry. So Ho-hyangs eyes became pale. Are you really not selling it? Even though they said they would give me money? They pay more attention to the fact that they wont sell than to the apology they should feel. Yeo Sang-rin laughed. We have enough money. Oh really? For a moment, Chawi felt eerie. He urgently sent a message to Soho-hyang. [I cannot deny it.] Soho-hyang opened her mouth without realizing it, but closed it again. I had no intention of revealing that I was the concubine of the Iron Blood Lord. However, I thought it would be okay to say that I belong to the Iron Blood Castle. That beautiful face will most likely be colored with fear. But after hearing Chawis message, she held back. After three years of living in the Sangvis Castle, he had developed a lot of extravagance and rudeness, but at least he had not forgotten the fact that he should not utter the name of the Sangvis Castle indiscriminately. Yeo Sang-rin sighed. Okay? Please leave now. . Get out. So Ho-hyangs throat became red. This is not treated as any kind of miscellaneous business. I wanted to tell you right away that I belong to the Iron Blood Castle. Chawi stuck close to her. maam. Sohohyang took a deep breath again. My pride was hurt, but there was nothing I could do about it. If its a mistake to meet the wrong person, its a mistake. great. Lets just leave now. Chawi breathed a sigh of relief. The reason he was relieved was not only because So Ho-hyang didnt have another accident, but it was precisely because of Ma Dong-pil. Hes a great expert. Cha-wi glanced at Ma Dong-pil. Although he was standing with an awkward face, his posture implicitly revealed the appearance of a master master. Even if you tried to feel the energy, it was difficult to guess his skills because it was so perfectly captured. At least hes a master who can rival me. At worst, he might be a few moves stronger than me. At first glance, he appears to be no older than his mid-thirties, but he has accumulated tremendous martial arts skills. Of course, even such an expert cannot face the Iron Blood Castle alone. That is impossible for anyone. The problem was now. If the opponent is an expert who has an antipathy toward iron-blooded nature, he may harm his wife. We have to prevent it somehow, but there is no need to face such a situation. Lets go escort the car. yes. At that time, Yeosangrin muttered. Phew, now I can eat in peace. Sohohyangs steps stopped. Now I can finally eat with peace of mind. She is a woman who doesnt even care about her partner and doesnt find it difficult at all. I can feel my cracked pride being shattered. She was born as a child of a small or medium-sized clan and was despised by the surrounding clans, but she became the concubine of the Iron Blood Castle Lord and founded the family. This is an environment where confidence can turn into arrogance and pride into stubbornness. The past three years have been more than enough time to change the personality that has been formed over the past twenty years. Grrrr. So Ho-hyangs fist trembled. It was time for Chawi to strike a war note once again. I was very rude. I interrupted a beautiful persons meal. Yeo Sang-rin glanced at Soho-hyang. Before I knew it, Soho-hyang had turned around and was smiling brightly. As an apology, I will treat you to the most expensive food here. Theres no need for that? No, please accept it. So Ho-hyangs smile became even brighter. When will a girl who doesnt know anything about the world receive the hospitality of the person who will be the hostess of the Iron Blood Castle? sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For a moment, surprise appeared in Yeo Sang-rins eyes. Ma Dong-pil and even Seo-ryang were surprised. But what was more surprised than them was Cha-wi. I thought it was impossible, but I never imagined that an accident like this would actually happen. Mistress of the Iron Blood Castle? yes. My hometown is nearby. Yeo Sang-rin opened her mouth wide. A small look of pleasure appeared on Sohohyangs face. The change in Yeo Sang-rins expression was enough to make her feel refreshed. However, the reason Yeo Sang-rin was surprised was not because of So Ho-hyangs identity. Wow I heard that the Lord of the Iron Blood Castle is over 60 years old There is no such thing as a complete thief. The shock is reversed. There was astonishment on So Ho-hyangs face, and a clear look of displeasure in Cha-wis eyes. Yeo Sang-rin was sad when she saw that. Oh, Im sorry. I just didnt realize it Please forget what I just said. Seoliang burst out laughing without realizing it. On the other hand, Ma Dong-pils muscles, which were covered by the clothes, were tightened. He subconsciously prepared himself to strike at any time. Soho-hyang stammered with a pale, tired face. you you! Do you know what you just said?! It was so shocking that even my voice cracked. Because she knew very well how scary the Iron Blood Lord was. Yeo Sang-rin pouted her lips. I said Im sorry. this person! You were rude, and I also made a mistake. So, lets just wrap this up. Are you okay? Its not okay at all. The Murim people were a people who died for honor and lived for honor. Even if So Ho-hyang could do that, Cha Wi couldnt tolerate it. Because he is an iron-blooded warrior. Sabak. Chawi took a step forward. Flame-like anger leaked from his cool eyes. I will apologize on behalf of the master mother for her rudeness. I definitely made a mistake here. Yeosangrin scratched his head. but. Sreung. Chawis thumb lifted the sword holder. Chilly anticipation flowed in all directions above the cold sword light. I cannot overlook the crime of daring to insult the lord of the castle. If I had cursed at Soho-hyang, I would have endured it. But to the heavenly lord of the castle, are you a thief? Yeo Sang-rin muttered in a low voice. Is it a mess? no. Seoyang stood up and stroked her head. I was kind-hearted, but I didnt get screwed. Ehehe. Yes? Stop laughing, you troublemaker. yep. Cha-wis eyes widened as he looked at Seo-ryang, wondering something else about this guy. uh? When did that guy? He had erased his presence to the limit even before the two people came in. Naturally, the two people did not even recognize Seo-ryang. But its different now. Even without revealing his prayers, Seoryangs appearance was very noticeable. With a height of nearly six and four inches, his wide-open frame was a utopian body that anyone could see with admiration. It would have been better if we had never run into each other, but now that we have run into each other, it would be nice to make one. What do you mean? You know? I buy and play well. Xu Liang grinned. An interesting idea occurred to me. Chapter 241 Episode 241 The Birth of Yeomra (_) (1)What does it mean to make Silmongdangi? Chawi said in a cold voice. I dont know who it was, but the person who insulted the Lord of Seong Dongpil. Ma Dong-pil lowered his head. Yes, Captain. Xu Liang pointed beyond the door with his chin. Catch them all. Faaagh! sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As soon as he finished speaking, Ma Dong-pil moved. Even without raising the magic ball, the speed of running away was very fast. Maximizes physical abilities with 30% of magical energy and prevents the energy from flowing out with 70% of magical energy. It was a bold yet delicate operation. There are few demons in the world who can so perfectly capture demonic energy with the characteristic of diverging and expanding. The second ranks sword was drawn. Chaaaang! Chawis sword, which was about to attack Ma Dong-pil with one sword, suddenly stopped. Paaang! Ma Dong-pil passed by Cha Wi and So Ho-hyang. Chawis back was covered in cold sweat. Unbelievable! He looked at Seo-ryang. The way he crossed his arms and smiled like a bad boy, he was full of composure. Something from thin air?! He tried to stop Ma Dong-pils run with a sword strike, but an unknown strong force grabbed hold of Geomro. Even the inner strength of a master who can surpass the realm of transcendence cannot shake off a move from an object in the middle of nowhere. It meant that Xiliangs moral energy had reached its limit. No, in the first place, the very fact of implementing something in the air so easily was a new world to Chawi. A straight line that assumes a light, three-point retreat? Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. Did the Samhwan Demon Sword have any disciples? Astonishment appeared on Chawis face. How can you, Master? As expected. From gripping techniques to gumbo, I nailed that crazy old man. He is an old man who is crazy about his teacher. If you are a disciple, this is absolutely something you cannot tolerate and you should not tolerate it. However, Chawi could not rush to live. strong! When I look into your eyes, it feels like my whole body is broken into pieces and sinking into the swamp. He is much stronger than the older man who ran out the door. At least it seemed clear that he was a master he couldnt handle. Chawi shouted. Mrs. Lee! Run away! I Come on! Xu Liang shook his head. That wont work. Sreuk. I took a step forward, but before I knew it, it appeared from the side of Soho Township. It was a magical step that went far beyond imagination. I couldnt even figure out when and how it moved. Seo-ryang tapped So Ho-hyang on the shoulder. Slurp. Sohohyang just collapsed. The energy flowing down her shoulders immediately identified her mixed blood. Mrs. Lee!! Chawi swung his sword at Seoliang. The black tone, stained with anger and impatience, may have been somewhat disheveled, but it showed great power. Kaang! omg! Seo-ryangs eyes lit up as he held the sword with his bare hands. Its pretty good. Cheeeeeeeek! White smoke rose from the hand holding the sword. The Yanggang power of the Samhwan Ghost Sword is being destroyed by the true power of Seoliang. Its pretty good, but I neglected polishing it. profit! Power went into Seo-ryangs hands. Kaaaang! The sword broke just like that. Chawi couldnt believe it. Even if youre not a new recruit, its clearly a rare treasured sword. How dare you break it with your bare hands? Whoa! Get out With a single groan, Chawi fell down. He couldnt withstand Seoryangs technique of breaking a rock with a kick that didnt contain enough force. Seo-ryang, who had even sealed Cha-wis inner strength with the earth wind, looked out the door. A sound that cannot be heard by ordinary people. But it was clearly heard in Seo-ryangs ears. Ma Dong-pil, who moves like lightning, knocks out the hidden guards at a frightening speed. Its gotten even better. It is difficult to move that quickly without opening the magic hole. Energy can be supplied and released freely, and there is no waste of energy. It was an impressive secret attack. After a while, Ma Dong-pil came back out of breath. Even if it was a head-to-head battle, it was quite a bit of work for him to knock out fifty guards without being detected. Its over, Confucius. Good job. Yeo Sang-rin approached and sighed. This is how it happens. You didnt seem to have any intention of stepping down anyway. Its better to just catch everything rather than clumsily missing it. Yes, but. Then why did you mention the Iron Blood Holy Lord? I have nothing to say. Yeo Sang-rin, who took a sip of her food sheepishly, asked curiously. But what are you going to do next? They say that woman is Seongjus concubine. You shouldnt harm it carelessly. Youre saying scary things. Who are you harming? That can never be said. sure? Seo-ryang said to Ma Dong-pil. When do you think the guards will wake up? If its short, its about two hours, and if its long, its about three hours. What Im saying is that youll be passed out for half a day. yes. If I injected any more true energy, it would have leaked out. Good job. After thinking for a moment, Seo-ryang nodded. I tried to move when the sun went down, but I couldnt. Everyone pack your bags. Yeo Sang-rin and Aeng-hwas eyes widened. Are you leaving now? Then you would have knocked out the guards for no reason? Ugh, I thought Id be able to sleep well today. Lets rest for three days at the next stop. The Mukpungdae will be here soon, so lets move quickly. yeah. The group, who had wrapped the two unconscious people with several layers of cloth, quickly left the support area and headed straight to the majang. The group who gave money to the horse yard manager hurriedly got into the carriage. Xu Liang shouted. Dongpil! Run all the way to Hubei Red Cliff! yes! Hee hee hee! A four-wheeled carriage led by six famous horses began to run at a frightening speed. Three days later. Pow! The guard captain collapsed, his face a mess. Even though he fainted, he eventually got up again and turned around. You idiot! How on earth could I miss you two! Do you really think you are qualified to be part of the main castles protection unit! The face of Gwangseong, the co-pilot of the Mukpungdae who roared, was distorted with anger. But why? Behind the boiling anger, fear was also visible. If he is the commander of the unit deployed in this operation, he is also one of the people who cannot escape the wrath of Seongju. Besides, the traces are gone?! If its true that they were the ones staying in Huwon, they would have definitely gone by carriage! You people who couldnt even find traces of such a large carriage are not worth living! Chaaaang! Gwangseong pulls out his sword. The guard captains face instantly turned pale as the life coming out of him continued. At that time, a heavy voice stopped his actions. stop. Gwangseong huffed and lowered his sword. It was an order from a superior that could not be disobeyed. The person who walked among them was Emperor Wen of Mukpung. Everyone was unconscious for over half a day? Thats right. There wasnt a single exception. yes. Emperor Wen nodded. It seems that the expert intervened. I couldnt help but think that way. If the sprinkler had intervened, everyone would have died, and if sleeping poison had been sprayed, everyone in the Julu area would have fallen asleep. If it is enough to cause all 50 members of the Third Guard to faint, it must at least be considered that the Supreme Master was involved. Gwangseongs face hardened. The Transcendent Master is a monster that surpasses human limits. Even for the same transcendental expert, there is extreme variation depending on how much one has trained, but to reach that level in the first place was a great feat in itself. I wouldnt have just been idle as a car escort. He is a skill that is close to the peak. Then it would be one of two things. Either the martial arts skills of the beast are so great that they are close to the level of martial arts, or there are more than two such masters. Emperor Wen stretched out his hand to one side. Then, a member of the Mukpung team politely handed me a piece of paper. It was a piece of paper that collected the testimonies of the Juru Jeomsoy here. Four members in total. Two men and two women. The mens physiques were large and solid, and the womens physiques were slender. Although he came in a top-class carriage, his clothes were shabby. Only one of the men had weapons. One woman had a very outstanding appearance. Emperor Wens eyes lit up. Mrs. Lee headed to Huwon first? That means it was not a planned kidnapping. Emperor Wen paid attention to the words, It is a top-class carriage. As for Mrs. Lees personality She was born as a child of a poor family and enjoyed all kinds of luxury for three years. Since people without railroads were drawn to a luxurious life, it was quite possible that they would have their eyes on a good carriage. Of course, it was just a guess. No one can know what happened here unless they saw it in person. Vice owner. Yes, my lord. Call the castle. Mrs. Lee has gone missing. Gwangseong swallowed his saliva. If they tell them that So Ho-hyang is missing, the Lord of Seong will not look after them even if they try to find her again. However, I had no choice but to report it because I was afraid of the Lord of Seongs anger. If they could find Mrs. Lee, it would be at least a relief, but if they couldnt, they would all be dead. I follow your orders. Among the sects that have formed an alliance with Bonbon, which is the closest sect other than Cheongsabang? Its the divine power gate. The Shingwonmun was a famous sect that was filled with some of the best martial arts practitioners in Honam. Right now, even the martial arts skills of Shin Kwon Mun-ju will be enough for Gwangseong. Emperor Wen nodded. Send the kite to Lord Shin Kwon as payment. Invite the clans you have connections with and search the entire southern part of the business. Please also enclose what is written on this paper. All right. Emperor Wens eyes flashed sharply. We are going north. Starting with Jeomsoy, most of the people doing business in the street were interrogated. The common comment among all of them was that the large carriage came from the south. If I had planned to go east or west, there would have been no need to stop by Jangsa in the first place. The unknown kidnappers were likely headed north. Of course, that was only a possibility, but even if it was wrong, it was better to follow one path than to disperse the troops. Contact all branches in Honam and Hubuk. Find a top-class four-wheeled horse carriage and send the information. Tell them that since it is related to the lord of the castle, it must be handled as an emergency. yes! Grumble! The paper in Emperor Wens hand burned and disappeared. Although it is not the Samadhi Evolution ( True Fire), which is the exclusive property of the masters of Hwagyeong, it was a miraculous use of internal energy that cannot be imitated by the best masters. The best combat unit of the Iron Blood Castle is not the Mukpungdae. However, if you had to choose the best among the unit commanders, Emperor Wen was one of the top three. He was the one who stayed because he preferred active duty to the castles executives. I will definitely find Mrs. Lee within 15 days. If we dont find it, everyone in our unit, including me, will die. * * * Ten days later, Red Cliff. After meeting for the first time in a long time, Gong Ya-chi was unable to greet Seo-ryang with a smile. So you kidnapped those two? ok. Gong Yachis face hardened. When I first met him, I thought he was just an unusual person, but now I understand. The former Three Dukes and the current Su Jiaozhu were clearly half crazy. So, there is one thing I need you to do. What is? Please convey the information guaranteed in Hao Wens name to Huashan Zhang Wen. The Lord of Iron Blood Castles favorite concubine is in our hands. Xu Liang grinned. If you want to receive this wonderful gift, tell him to come to Uichang, Hubei. Are you planning to meet and do business with Hwasan Jangmun in person? huh? Well, were meeting, were meeting, but I dont know? I have no intention of making a deal or anything like that. If you do it, why? They try to catch a big bait with a small bait. Gong Yachis mouth opened wide. Pleasure appeared on Seo-ryangs face. Why are you looking at this and that to make your head hurt? Lets just grab the volcanic palm tree and use it until it turns into a rag. Chapter 242 Episode 242 The birth of Yeomra (_) (2)The water area of Jeokbyeok boasts an enormous width. Is that why? The smell of water was everywhere. However, perhaps because it is so overwhelmingly wide, the fishy smell of the water comes across as a mysterious attraction rather than an unpleasant one. Seoryang, sitting still with his eyes closed, looking at the river splashing like the sea, looked quite peaceful. It didnt seem like he was having a good time, but rather he looked like he was immersed in meditation. After a while, a woman appeared behind him. It was Yeo Sang-rin. Seoyang closed his eyes and opened his mouth. What brings you here? I just wanted to look at the water. I heard that the maritime scenery of the North Sea is also amazing. Sure. But everything was pure white everywhere. It has its own way of being overwhelming, but I get tired of it if I watch it often. It can be a bit scary if you stand still. Its worth it. The midfield is different. It really feels like traveling. Yeah, I see. Yeo Sang-rin glanced down at Seo-ryang. Xu Liang still had his eyes closed. What are you thinking about? Im not thinking about anything. When will Surochae arrive? Well, thats it? Im not used to waterways. If you listen to what Gong Yachi says, you will arrive in at least half a day. okay. Yeo Sang-rin, who was looking at the riverside again, asked as if asking. Can I ask you one question? sun. What are you trying to do? Why? You said you were going to catch a volcanic longhand and use it until it turns into a rag? What does that mean? Literally, what do you mean? Are you really going to take Hwasan Jangmun-in hostage? What cant be done? I dont know what to say. The Hwasan faction is one of the famous Nine Daemun factions. In particular, it is said that in swordsmanship, it competes with shamanism for supremacy. know. In other words, it is special even in the old faction, which is said to be the best among the martial arts factions. I know that too. Taking the Volcanic Sects Jang Mun-in hostage is a completely different matter than taking me or the Iron Blood Lords concubine hostage. Xiliang opened his eyes. He smiled. yes. Yeo Sang-rin, who was quietly watching Seoryang, sat down next to him. Do you have any thoughts? Then why dont you touch that big guy without even thinking about it? . Of course, there have been many times when I have thoughtlessly thoughtlessly. Not this time though. Yeosangrin scratched his head. Well, its because of me that they made a hasty move, but it doesnt look good to be asking such questions. Dont say that. Thanks to your background, we were able to come out so easily. Its just a minor accident, you dont have to worry about it. Yeo Sang-rin chuckled. Anyway, the only person who would say something like this is trivial is Master Xiao. Xu Liang shrugged his shoulders. I was on my way to kill Maengseong, but I cursed at the Lord of the Iron Blood Castle, so what do you think? I dont like having to suppress my temper just because I have to move secretly. And what will you do if a really big accident happens later? If youre having a hard time, why not ask the church leader for help? Yeo Sang-rin laughed out loud without realizing it. You know what? what? The leader is a teacher to the leader. yes? But Master Xiao has never called him Master. He was always the leader. Although she said it without much thought, Seoryang flinched. I see. Perhaps he perceives Lee Cheon-sang not as a teacher but as a companion or an absolute master of Gangho. In fact, Gunlimma Hwanggi was the first to study under Lee Cheon-sang. Up until then, the teachings had amounted to little more than guidance and dancing. The title you call reflects how you view the object. Seoliang whetted his appetite. Well, hes such a hard and beefy guy. I feel more like a martial arts master than a teacher. I understand. I sometimes feel that way about my father. I heard that among the masters of the four palaces, Bingungjus martial arts skills are by far the best. Its worth it. Its not necessarily because of martial arts. Still, it seemed like his love for his father was great. A deep longing appeared on Yeo Sang-rins face as she thought of Binggungju. Xu Liang stood up. We still have time, so lets get started. What? I told you before, right? Lets try some six-jang training. Do you want to do it now? I have great stamina, so why am I just resting? In times like this, you should try your hand at martial arts. Its annoying Hey! The extreme demon master says he will spar with you personally. What nonsense is that? Its not enough to say thank you and bow to you. You dare say such things with your own mouth. Just wake up, man. Yeo Sang-rin stood up grumbling. I came here for no reason when I should have just been resting. Its an amazing reaction. Still, even though he was a martial artist, he seemed to have no desire for martial arts at all. Seoliang, who had opened a reasonable distance, waved his hand. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lets sweat a lot and take a boat ride feeling refreshed. I feel uncomfortable when I sweat, why is it refreshing. Its noisy, come on in now. Tsk. It must be really bothersome. He frowns, mumbles, and lowers his posture extremely slowly. Looking at his sense of power, he was worthy of being called a peak expert, but I wondered how he could have accumulated such martial skills with such a personality. Okay then, Ill just take a quick look. Dont come hastily, properly. Paaang! Seo-ryangs eyes widened. See this? Yeo Sang-rin runs away before she can even finish her sentence. Were you hiding this new law?! The speed of approach is beyond imagination. Suddenly, I clicked my tongue and was surprised. Yeo Sang-rin, who reached Seo-ryangs face in an instant, swung both hands wildly. Puff puff poop! Sigh! The air exploded and white powder flew around. I felt a tremendous chill from the powder that touched my skin. The internal force emitted froze the moisture-filled air. Xi Liang thrust his fist in a straight line. A moment of urgency appeared on Yeo Sang-rins face. It wasnt a very fast punch, but it was so timely that it was difficult to avoid. Boom! If it is difficult to avoid, just defend. If it is difficult to defend, just distract. Seoryangs fist shot up on his raised knee. Hoo? Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. Yeo Sang-rin, who disrupted the attack line and approached at once, swung both hands briefly and elastically. The experience coming out of Seomseomoksu was amazing. It shot out, freezing all the surrounding air, and the swirling cold was enough to make my skin tingle. Puff poop! bang! Several loud noises and violent waves surrounded the two people. As each and every move was shared, the surprise on Seoryangs face grew. Is this right?! It was a skill that far exceeded what I had imagined. The ability to hit with bare hands had reached an incredible level. Even her brother, Yeo Kang-hwi, is no match for simple white batting skills. His energy was extremely dull, but his creativity and reflexes in solving the problem deserved praise. Pabababak! Seo-ryangs body rotated and fell into Yeo Sang-rins arms. Pow! Ugh! Yeo Sang-rin staggered back. Seoryangs elbow attack, which was swung in her arms, was not something she could block at her level. Yeo Sang-rin, who was preparing for a follow-up hit, hesitated. This was because Seoryang, who had relaxed his posture, was looking at himself with strange eyes. Why not do more? . Master Xiao. uh? Why dont you do more? Uh okay, thats enough. Yeo Sang-rin grumbled and relaxed her posture. Why, lets just taste it while were sweating a lot. hey. why. Why are you hiding these skills? I never hid it. Actually, there was no time to use martial arts. Xu Liang stuck out his tongue. Where on earth did you learn that white batting technique? Isnt it an exaggeration to say that this is almost the top level? Thats it. He cant trust people. And what is that new law? Its really fast, right? Is that also a Binggung thing? Then where will it be? Why on earth were you caught even with such a good new law? Crumbling. Yeo Sang-rin waved her hand. It was just roughly pieced together. Youre so surprised. Seo-ryang burst out laughing. There are so many geniuses in the world. Did you piece together the martial arts you learned as a child? This is something that even a person with a decent amount of talent would not be able to do. Moreover, seeing that there is no hesitation in throwing a punch, it means that he is confident that he can produce sufficient power even in his first martial arts attack. Well, the handwork he performed when he was hypnotized by the Beast Palace was also amazing. It could have been dangerous, right? Xiliangs eyes deepened. Even though you have this talent, you have no interest in martial arts? For some reason, I felt a story. Anyway, if youre going to do this, Ill go and get some rest, right? Okay. I was wondering if I could teach you some self-defense moves if your skills arent that good, but I guess theres absolutely no need for that. Yeo Sang-rin stuck out her tongue. Why do you teach martial arts when you are a guard in full name? You just have to protect it until the end with that sincerity. sudden. Yeo Sang-rin, startled, ran away fluttering. It was a perfect match that did not go well with his elegant appearance. Xu Liang smiled. Maybe we can put that guy to good use? I got an unexpected harvest from the mixed dance I did to kill time. After one oclock, a huge boat appeared on the riverside. The fluttering sails were stained black. A huge trident pattern was engraved on the sail with a black background. Gong Yachi approached us before we knew it and spoke in his characteristic blunt tone. Of the 36 waterways of the Yangtze River, this is Hebaeksuchae (Ӳˮկ), the highest in rank. Xu Liang grinned. This is an honor. The one higher in rank rules over the entire Yangtze River. In other words, Surochae sent the best military group it could send. Thank you for your hard work. It was nothing. The transaction between Seo-ryang and Gong Ya-chi has only just begun. As long as the transaction continues, Gong Yachi will provide the best support he can. After a while, one enemy got off the ship. He was a man tens of thousands of miles away from the appearance that people usually think of. He had a stately physique, a stylish mustache, and two benevolent-looking eyes that were shining with jazz. He was Yang Yu, the owner of Danggeum Habaeksuchae. Its been a while, Somoonju. Its been so escalating. I was busy with work so I couldnt contact you first. Lets have a drink sometime soon. It is an honour. That was the end of the greeting. Yang Yu turned his head to Xu Liang. Are you my guest? Ma Dong-pils eyebrows twitched. I thought it was a bit of a rude remark to just ignore. But now, Seo-ryang was not the leader of the Protestant religion, but the leader of Yeo Sang-rins bodyguard. You should not react hastily. Xu Liang took a step forward. To be exact, our entire group is not guests. Of course you will. Yang Yu looked around Xi Liangs rear. A samurai who doesnt look like hed be easy even if you look at it all, a young girl who would be better described as cute rather than pretty, and huh. Yang Yu, seeing Yeo Sang-rin, shook his head. You can use your beauty as a weapon. The language in front of guests is excessively rude. Gong Yachi took a step forward. Chaeju. hmm? Oh, Im sorry. I was surprised because I had never seen such a beautiful person in my life. Please understand. The tone was extremely rude. Yeo Sang-rin frowned. Yang Yu asked. They said they were the most distinguished guests, but I havent heard their details yet. The identity of the distinguished guest is a top secret. Didnt you write it down in your letter? Of course I did. Yang Yus eyes sparkled. But I changed my mind. I really need to know the identities of those distinguished guests. Gong Yachis face hardened. Chaeju. Im sorry. However, I only lived on the waterway in Somoonju for 32 years. Now, just by looking at it, I can tell whether the other person is going to cause an accident or not. . From what I see, these distinguished guests seem to be too much for Ms. Yang to handle. Dont you know how difficult it is if an accident occurs on a waterway? Xu Liang chuckled. Yang Yus eyes deepened. Why are you smiling? If its too much to handle, you can just say you wont take it, but you said you really need to know who it is. Is that even a problem? Its done, and theres one thing I want to ask you here. Are you going to do it or not? Yang Yu said, Look at this? I looked at Seoryang with these eyes. Looking at Somunjus face, we tried not to be rude as much as possible, but if it comes out like this, we cant help but become quite rude. You must be young. What do you mean? Time is running out. Lets end this useless conversation here. Just tell me. Are you going to do it or not? Yang Yu asked back in an unpleasant tone. What if you dont? Xu Liang grinned. How long can you hold your breath? Chapter 243 Episode 243 The birth of Yeomra (_) (3) sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.Great Lord! Emperor Wens eyes sparkled. Gwangseongs face was filled with joy as he returned at a fast pace. I found it! Where are you? It is said that the traces of the carriage are heading towards Red Cliff! Based on the wheel marks and eyewitness accounts, it appears to be about two days away from here! A two-day distance means a distance of approximately three to four hundred miles. Luckily it wasnt as far as I thought. We will depart after the meeting. There will be no rest in between, so save up your stamina for a while. I follow your orders! And the unit commander should contact the Yangtze River Waterway. Are you talking about the ditch? Heading to Red Cliff means that you will most likely go to the waterway. Whether you go north or west, theres a good chance youll catch a boat. Nokrim Seventy-two Chae and Jangjiang Thirty-six Chae are classified as Sapa. Although they are not affiliated with the Iron Blood Castle, the Iron Blood Castle also shows moves that are close to the Sa Sect, so they can never ignore the words of the Iron Blood Castle. I tell them to find it no matter what. Tell them that if they dont move properly, they will have to endure the wrath of the water-splitting nature in the future. All right! Emperor Wen looked up at the sky. The sun was particularly hot, but it only lasted for a moment. There was less than an hour left until the sun set. I will definitely catch it. * * * After shaking off his hands, Seoryangs face looked extremely calm. Yeo Sang-rin greeted Seo-ryang with a pitiful expression, while Ma Dong-pil greeted Seo-ryang with an expressionless face. And what about Gongyachi? What is this? what. I couldnt help but called Chaeju of Habaeksuchae. But him Gong Yachi could not bear to continue speaking. Yang Yu, who almost fainted from a single punch from Seo-ryang, was thrown into the water. Of course, the person who threw him into the water was Seo-ryang. Not even once. Yang Yu, who had been repeatedly dipped into the river and rescued, almost as if he had been water tortured, was found dead. Since his internal energy was sealed and even his demonic blood was exposed, he would not have been able to even dream of breathing as long as usual. Xu Liang shook his head. Even so, we are outnumbered. He is the second-in-command of Suluchai, who has the greatest influence on the Yangtze River. I wouldnt dare attack them, but if they use their strength, Guard Commander and his party will never be able to cross the Yangtze River. It doesnt go that far. What do you mean? From then on, Surochae will have to pay for the name of the Heavenly Demon Church on top of the name of Binggung. Gong Yachis eyes wavered. Wasnt it necessary to go without being detected? thats right. But I have no intention of bowing my head needlessly. Why on earth are you making things so complicated? What do you mean? If you just endure it once For a moment, Gong Yachi swallowed his saliva. This is because the light in Seoryangs eyes that was looking at him flashed frighteningly. sorry. I made a mistake. It was not something to say to the small head of the Heavenly Demon Church. Gong Yachi admitted that he had gone too far. However, that was not the reason why Xi Liang was disappointed in Gong Yachi. Its not that I dont know that it becomes easier if you bow your head once. yes? If the moment comes when you have to do that, you can bow your head a hundred times, a thousand times. That is difficult. . The question is whether we should bow our heads even for things that dont need to be done. Xiliangs eyes deepened. I think highly of you. Weve only met a few times, but at least you knew how to do your best in your position and behave appropriately. Its not easy to meet someone like that. . But I hope you dont forget. That you should always aim for the best, not the best, in your support of us. Of course, our mood and physical arrangement also enter into that area of excellence. okay. We are on our way to negotiate with the leader of the Hwasan Sect. If you look further, you will also have to fight against Uicheonmaeng. I have no intention of wasting time over useless matters or facing the enemy in a hurtful mood. Gong Ya-chi, who was looking at Seo-ryang silently, lowered his head. I admit my thoughts were short-lived. sorry. You cant be the best at everything. As long as youre human, thats natural. However, it is difficult for it to be like this from the first training. Seo-ryang proved his worth to Gong Ya-chi by becoming the head of a small religion on his own. Now its Gongyachis turn. You must do whatever you can to bring the party to Uicheon, and when fighting the Uicheon Alliance in the future, you must provide them with the best support by any means necessary. In other words, Xiliang was not angry at Yang Yu, but at Gong Yachi. Gong Yachi took the gun. Please relax for a while. I will handle this matter properly and come back. Please. Xu Liang turned around. Yeo Sang-rin looked at him with soft eyes. You grabbed it so hard? It seems really awkward to talk while tapping someone with your elbow. Xu Liang chuckled. Its catchy. We just want to make sure we work together. Well, if you dont make sure to do this just because youre busy, problems are bound to arise later. I think the guard commander did a good job. Stop talking nonsense and start training hard from now on. You never know when something will happen. The guard leader will protect you. Moreover, there may come a moment when your strength is needed. Huh?! why? You said you stayed to help me? Then I need to help you properly. Well, if you say that, I really have nothing to say. At that time, the carriage door opened and a cherry blossom came out. Cherry blossoms looked restless. Captain Ho. whats the matter? Well the two have come to their senses. Xu Liang smiled. I get it. You guys are getting more rest. He got into the carriage. Then So Ho-hyang and Cha-wis eyes turned to Seo-ryang. The way they looked at Seo-ryang was very complex. Seo-ryang closed the carriage door and buried himself in the soft cushion and laughed. I didnt criticize mixed race people that harshly. How can you be down for three days? He snapped his fingers. At the same time, their breathing became more intense. The pain has been relieved. Huh! Huh! Whoa! Phew! Life flashed in Chawis eyes. You do you think you can get away with something like this? Seo-ryang looked at So-ho-hyang without answering. Chawi shouted loudly. Where are you turning your lowly eyes! Bow your head right now! This person is the Lord of Seong! A concubine? . So what should I do, man? Its not even my original wife. Cha-wi looked at Seo-ryang with astonished eyes. It is clear that whether she is the main wife or the concubine, she is in a close relationship with the Lord of the Iron Blood Castle. But why are you so foolish? You will not die in peace. I will live longer than you all, so dont worry. If you let us go even now, it will be painful At that time, Soho-hyang screamed. Hes worse than this beast! Cant you release me right now?! Seoliang tilted his head. Why did you catch me if you were going to let me go? You dont know who I am?! I am a great iron-blooded I know, bitch. What?! So Ho-hyangs complexion turned white. I have never heard such harsh words since becoming the concubine of the Iron Blood Lord. Xu Liang said, picking his ears. I dont want to talk about your situation, but I will just say one thing. this! do you want to die? So Ho-hyangs body trembled. There is a frightening sincerity in the words that were said playfully. If you scream one more time, I will rip out all the flesh on your body. Do you understand? It is a threat beyond imagination. Only after hearing those words did she realize. That there are some things that cannot be solved even with ones own position or money. The fact that this rude guy in front of you could actually kill you. Crrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! Soho-hyang foamed at the mouth and fainted. Xu Liang shook his head. Still, someone who is the concubine of the Iron Blood Lord has a liver the size of a pea. He looked at Chawi. Chawis complexion was not much different from Sohohyangs. However, he had a disciplined martial heart and venom. Free us now. No, you will have to send at least this lady. Otherwise, you will all become targets of your own nature and will neither die nor live. If I release you right now, will you save my life? . Lets stop making jokes and talk about something more constructive. Xiliang leaned his upper body forward. It was a gesture intended to engage in active conversation. Before we talk, lets make one thing clear. I have no intention of ever letting you go. this guy! I have no intention of letting go, but I do intend to hand it over. Transfer? What does this mean? Xu Liang grinned. We are on our way to meet Jang Mun-in of the Hwasan Sect. There, I will hand you over to Hwasan Jangmun. Chawis eyes widened. If we were talking about Hwasan Jangmun, we would be talking about Hongsanja. Hong Sanja, a famous martial arts master of the time, was a giant whose martial arts skills were said to have surpassed the pinnacle of martial arts, and considering his age, he was a true expert with a high possibility of reaching the rank of Hwajing in the future. Which group is the most annoying to Sanghyeongseong these days? Isnt it Uicheonmaeng? . And that would be the same for Uicheonmaeng. In such a situation, dont you wonder what will happen later if you fall into the hands of Hwasan Jangmun? Just say one word. Chawis eyes sparked fire. His expression, which was full of fear and embarrassment, suddenly became tinged with stubbornness. You are about to do something you cannot handle. So, see you? If Lady Lees new soldiers fall into the hands of Hwasan Jang Mun-in then war could break out. Do you know that? You know the odds are going to be pretty high. I assure you, you will never be able to handle that situation. I guess Im still too young to understand the situation, but if war breaks out, the entire central plain could become a sea of fire. Then, the only thing that benefits is In an instant, Chawis face turned pale. Xu Liang smiled coldly. whats the matter? Who are you? Are you curious about that now? No way Chawi swallowed his saliva. You sure hes not a demonic cult?! What a smart guy. No, rather than being smart, he is a guy with good sense. In fact, when protecting someone, sense is more important than reason. At first glance, Chawis guarding ability has reached a considerable level, so it is not strange to immediately think of the Heavenly Demon Church. Xu Liang shrugged his shoulders. Thank you for seeing it that way. It was a statement that disturbed both sense and reason. Seo-ryang did not intend to tell Cha-wi that Yeo Sang-rin was Binggungjus daughter. There is only one reason I am telling you this. . Behave well. Is that simply the reason? It wasnt even possible to tell. In fact, Seoryang got up after saying those words. Its quite a long way to go. It may be frustrating, but if you dont want to have a painful journey, please bear with it. Chawi growled. Nature will definitely find us. Xu Liang grinned. Thats okay too. Gong Ya-chi and Yang Yu greeted Seo-ryang as he came out of the carriage. No matter how he was persuaded, Yang Yus mood had softened considerably. Guardian, this person will take you to Uichang. Gong Yachi looked at Yang Yu. Yang Yu lowered his head. I swear to the river god that I will fulfill the contract to the end. Xu Liang smiled. Lets do a favor. Chapter 244 Episode 244 The birth of Yeomra (_) (4)Whoo. Hu Yaosheng, buried in a chair, looked very tired. The familiar motion of grabbing the bridge of my nose with my index finger and thumb and squeezing it seemed like my fatigue had already become chronic. Now, the oyster truck is almost completely exhausted. I dont know if Im really going to collapse like this. The situation in the Central Plains has been shaking violently for a few days now. The problem is that its just a feeling. After compiling the information pouring in, the situation in the Central Plains has not changed much from before, but it feels strangely intense. It is the sense of a soldier and the sense of a genius. At the same time, it also meant that he was getting closer to becoming the soldier Lee Cheon-sang wanted. Hu Yaosheng grumbled softly. In times like this, it would be perfect if Master Xiao would do something. He was a man who caused a lot of trouble, but in the end, there were many things that benefited the Protestant church. Of course, it is true that Seoyang had a hard time cleaning up the poop he had left behind. However, that much is more than offset by the vitality gained from a life full of blood. Ho Yaoseong sighed. Well, it would be difficult to crash and hit in the midfield. Im not someone who doesnt know that if I make a fuss for no reason, a war will break out. Still, something is disappointing. What is life? I guess Ill just rest like this today That was then. Commander General! Whats going on? I received a call from the Honam branch. Its payment! Another sigh burst from Hu Yao-seongs mouth. When I decide to take a break for the first time in a while, this fate twists me as if Ive been waiting for it. Its truly scary. He called out to the door in a rather nervous voice. come in! Mine opened the door and handed me a letter enclosed in red paper. Even though I was momentarily irritated, seeing that intense red color made me nervous. Isnt this a payment call that came at a time when I was already feeling that the situation in the Central Powers was not normal? Whats going on again? Ho Yaoseong opened the letter. Immediately his eyes widened. uh? uh? Ho Yo-seong, who had been opening his mouth like an idiot, soon burst into laughter. Puhahaha!! Mines face was colored with confusion. This was because it was the first time I had seen Ho Yo-seong burst into laughter like that. Hu Yaosheng wiped his eyes with his index finger. Truly, I guess I was wrong about Master Xiao. I thought you would take care of yourself when you went to Jungwon, but instead, you went on a rampage even more spectacularly, didnt you? The blood, which had been circulating slowly, seemed to travel throughout my body at an alarming speed. My body, which had been filled with fatigue, gained strength, and a clear glow appeared in my once cloudy eyes. Commander General. What on earth happened. Master So has had an accident again. Mines complexion suddenly turned pale. After returning from Gojuk Forest, the military department had to put an end to the Oman accident that Sogyoju suffered. But you had an accident in midfield? But unlike himself, Commander Chong seemed to be very happy. Still it doesnt seem like a big deal. Its not a big deal? ? You kidnapped the iron-blooded lords concubine and called Hwasan Jangmun-in as Uichang? Mine felt like she wanted to faint. Hu Yao-seong couldnt stop the laughter from coming out. Its really nice to work with Master So because you wont be bored. I will give combat units a standby order right now. As soon as possible! Dont do that. Commander General?! If a combat unit is suddenly dispatched, the entire midfield becomes tense. You must not move hastily. Mine shouted without realizing it. Master Xiaos safety is at stake! Isnt that the top priority?! You are right. But it is. Hu Yaoshengs eyes were curved like a crescent moon. Every incident I know of the Sogyoju master was beyond imagination, but he never once did something he couldnt handle. ! Of course, since it happened within our school, it will be different from what it is now. Thats right! So what should we do now? We cant hastily send a combat unit, but sending a mazon or a magic general is like sending a tiger to kill a pack of wild dogs. Eyes shining wickedly. Ho Yaoseong seemed to be genuinely happy about this situation. How can we ensure the safety of our small religious leader? sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. * * * Slap! The Yangtze River is also called the Great River. The length of the Yangtze River, which originates in the far western land, crosses the central plains, and soon reaches the eastern sea, is beyond imagination. The width is also amazing, so it is no exaggeration to say that it is a sea without salt. Its surprising again. Seo-ryang stuck out his tongue. It seems like it has grown even more since I havent seen it. Even during the reign of King Sal, I crossed the Yangtze River many times. Of course, there were many times when I went on a boat. But is it because of my mood? The river seems to have risen more than before and its width seems to have become wider. uh? Guard Commander, have you ever seen the Yangtze River? At Yeo Sang-rins question, Seo-ryang flinched without realizing it. For some reason, this guy just cant let this happen. Ah, I think I remember seeing it when I was really young. Well, it will be different from what I saw when I was young. Thats right. But guard leader. why? Yeo Sang-rin glanced at the carriage. Can we just leave them like that? What cant be done? No But you havent eaten anything in over five days. I drank water regularly, but What should I do if they say they are suspicious and wont drink it? Yeo Sang-rin licked her lips. Well, not only was I kidnapped out of the blue, but I was even put on an enemy ship, so there was no way I wouldnt be suspicious. It seems like someone who has been kidnapped knows this. What are you talking about? I ate well and lived well both in the Beast Palace and in the Heavenly Demon Church. You just have a big stomach. And our school didnt kidnap you. Still. When people are hungry, they cant use their strength. The guy who was busy eating a lot and then going in and lying down. He stabs me where it hurts. Well, its hard to live without tension like you, but I think its funny to be crazy like them. If it were me, I would have eaten a lot to maintain my stamina. To begin with, the two are far from ordinary. Chawi and Sohohyangs reactions could be said to be rather typical. Yeosangrin looked around the ship. Anyway, my stomach is really big. At this rate, we can load ten Sal King trains. Ten is too much. Anyway, this is my first time seeing a ship like this. Its really fast, isnt it? I know. Even though it is four stories high, including the exterior of the hull, if you count the lowest floor at the bottom of the ship, it feels elongated rather than high. There are even gun gates installed on the left and right sides of the hull. No matter how outnumbered they were, they didnt seem to be afraid of the officials eyes. Moreover, such a large and heavy ship was traveling at a speed much faster than that of most speedboats. This was a testament to the capabilities of the Yangtze River Water Company, which had developed its own shipbuilding technology for hundreds of years. Anyway, everything goes smoothly. There was a bit of a scuffle with the ships owner, Yang Yu, but that was resolved well. Now all I have to do is get a good rest until I get to Uichang. Seo-ryang, who was sitting with his back against the edge of the ship, suddenly rummaged through his arms. hmm. A round, flat object wrapped in a small gold bag. It was the Jeokryongpae () that proved that he was the leader of Shingyo. Its amazing all over again. Seoliang burst out laughing without realizing it. I never thought I would really become a minor master of the Heavenly Demon Church. The sound of splashing water and a fantasy-like sight of the water burning wildly in the sunlight. Although it was a foreign environment, I felt strangely comfortable. Is that why? Suddenly, I remembered the road I had taken in the past. I had to run around like crazy trying to do something but is this really a turning point in my life? This too is amazing. The day came when I thought that becoming the leader of the Church of the Heavenly Demon would be a turning point in my life. Xiliangs eyes deepened. The Church of the Heavenly Demon that the world sees is definitely different from the Church of the Heavenly Demon that I know. Gangho Moorim did not hesitate to call the Heavenly Demon Church a demonic cult and criticize it as the worst organization in the long history of Moorim. Interestingly, among the current Murim people, there were very few people who had encountered demons of the Heavenly Demon Church. This is because due to Lee Cheon-sangs downsizing of foreign policy, it was rare for the Majins to take part in a strong fight. In the end, this evil rumor spread because of the past of the Heavenly Demon Church, which set out to conquer the central plains. Past history proves the evil deeds of the Heavenly Demon Church However, if you look at it calmly, there was no difference between the political faction and the sad faction. In a larger sense, Guangdong and Guangxi are also central plains. In the end, the political faction and the sad faction were just rampaging for their own interests. However, this does not mean that the past evil deeds of the Church of the Heavenly Demon will be buried. Its all the same. All you have to do is pick up a spear knife and fight for a better environment, more wealth, and a better life. In that respect, Lee Cheon-sangs downsizing of foreign policy was definitely an unusual choice. it maximizes the absurdity of the internal organization by reducing the tension caused by the enemy. Xu Liang shook his head. Hes a really scary person. Lee Cheon-sang has never said it directly. However, looking at the revealed results, it is clear what he was aiming for. He was waiting for the Jungwon martial arts group to rot away from the inside. He was hiding in the shadows and observing the world so that it would collapse on its own without having to threaten him with a spear knife. Its a strategy that cant be easily used if you cant see through your opponent properly. Of course, I dont know if he actually induced it. Xi Liang filed a complaint. If the cult leader truly caused the current situation, then I too am a monster born from the wave of evil he spread. Of course, that doesnt mean I resent or hate Lee Cheon-sang. If you keep biting your tail like that, the number of targets of hatred will increase endlessly. Rather, I should be grateful. Thanks to you, I saw a new world. He looked up at the sky. Birds of unknown names were roaming in the sky in flocks. I hope this all ends quickly huh? Seoliang tilted his head. What is that bird? It was a bird with red feathers and particularly large wings. It was then. Chaeju! Its a red ash bird! Yang Yus face hardened. Whats going on? Caw! The bird, which was chirping noisily like a crow, suddenly began descending at a frightening speed. Debt owner Janggu raised his forearm. The red fish landed exactly on Janggus forearm. Yang Yu approached and opened the letter tied to Red Huaizus ankle. ! Prayer that causes wide eyes and blue eyes. Everyones eyes turned to Yang Yu. Yang Yu muttered without realizing it. Red blood salt program. omg! Red blood?! Seoliang tilted his head. Red Blood Code? What is that? At that time, Yang Yu looked back at Xiliang. Xu Liang frowned. Why are you doing that? . Is there a problem? Did you say you were the head guard? Thats right. I am sorry. huh? Yang Yu winked at Janggu. Janggu shouted in a loud voice. Everyone prepare for battle! Cha cha cha chang! The bandits of Habaeksuchae, each with their spears drawn. Their sinister eyes turned to Seoliang and the others. Yeo Sang-rin sighed. Oh, what else. I think I understand. yes? Xu Liang frowned. Is this the same Sapara? Thats when the group faced a critical moment. Mukpungjo arrived at Jeokbyeok. Chapter 245 Episode 245 The birth of Yeomra (_) (5)Seo-ryang took a step forward. Are you sure that the Red Blood Code was an emergency call from Surochae? exactly. Yang Yus face was clearly stiff. The Yangtze River Thirty-Six Houses are an alliance, but the autonomy of each village is recognized. However, there are definitely absolute commands that all fishermen must follow unconditionally. One of them is the Red Blood Code? exactly. Crash. Yang Yu held the curved sword on his back. Blood Flames order means the complete annihilation of the enemy. Is that enemy us? exactly. But its a little complicated. I wish you could say it in an easy-to-understand way. An order came from above. Find this man and this womans group on the four-wheeled horse-drawn carriage. Yeo Sang-rin pouted her lips. Its three years and three years. What about us? It has to be that way. The people in there are probably the Iron Blooded Lady and her guards. Tsk. Yang Yu was confident in Yeo Sang-rins reaction. That these are the party that Surochae is looking for. I was wondering if it was real. Yang Yu looked at Xiliang with eyes that said he was sick of it. Are you guys crazy? Cheolhyeolseong was a powerful force known as the Three Powers along with the Heavenly Demon Church, which was the headquarters of the Uicheon League of Demons, an alliance of political factions and martial arts factions. It would be difficult for the leader of such a power to kidnap his beloved concubine, even if he had a hundred lives to spare. Xu Liang shook his head. So you will fight us? An order not to kill was also given. Its a high emergency, but dont kill him Detain him. exactly. Do you really have to do that? Of course. At a small scale, our waterway, and at a larger scale, the entire Yangtze River waterway could suffer damage. I heard that the contract will be strictly enforced? No contract can take precedence over orders from above. This is completely understandable. I can understand, but I dont want to sympathize with it right now. Xiliang scratched his head. Things are going wrong. Even when things are going well, problems like this always arise. In fact, this disaster may have been predicted the moment they were kidnapped in the first place. However, I had no idea that the entire Yangtze River Waterway would be in emergency condition. Yang Yu took a step forward. Even though the order from the superiors is absolute, it is still true that Hao Wens small master acted as an intermediary and signed the contract. If you stay calm and dont make each other uncomfortable Im sorry. ? We must go to Uichang. For that, we need your skills. Even if you ask us a hundred times a thousand times, we cannot help you. Pleaseplease. Xu Liang smiled. This is not a request. Its a force. Yang Yu sighed. I know you are an amazing master. However, there are not many experts who can handle the men of the Yangtze River in shipboard combat. Battles on board ships and underwater are extremely dangerous for the inexperienced. Even an expert cant easily shake off the tension that they could fall into the water at any time on a rocking boat. In addition, warriors who have specialized in water skills can produce at least twice as much as five to six times their original capacity on board a ship. There was a good reason for Yang Yus confidence. Xiliangs eyes gradually became cold. Are we going to see the end in the end? Yang Yus back was soaked with cold sweat. When Xiliangs eyes lit up, he felt as if his body was being pierced by thousands of daggers. Still, he did not waver. Understand. The first impression was that it was a bakery, but Seoryang still liked Yangyu quite a bit. Perhaps, even if he were not a strong person, Yang Yus behavior right now would not have been any different. So I felt a little sad. Xu Liang stretched out his hand forward. At the same time, an intangible energy wavered from his fingertips. Wooooow. For a moment, surprise appeared on Yang Yus face. Everyone get back! Fuuuuuu!! Before he could finish speaking, the red whirlpool that was launched blew away the iron decoration on the front of the ship. Wow!! The red glow did not stop even after blowing away the entire decoration, and even split the river in half. The length of the river was over five feet, and the water surging to the left and right soon became high waves, instantly turning a small rocky island into a reef. !! Astonishment appeared on the faces of the enemies. With just a single stroke, the iron decorations shattered and even the river split in half for a moment. He was such a martial artist that no one here, even the owner of the Yangtze River Waterway, could dare. It was the last herbivorous Jincheon Byeokryeok faction of the Cheonma Byeokryeok Fist that was spread in an abbreviated form. Because the demon energy was suppressed, its full power was not released, but it was enough to scare them. Just as you have circumstances, we also have circumstances. So I will say the same thing. . Understand. Yang Yu bit his lip. When we first met, I thought that what happened to Seo-ryang was because of a surprise attack. Although he was strong enough, I thought he would have the upper hand on the boat. It was a ridiculous illusion. That young mans martial arts skills were already at a level that was far beyond imagination. Transcendent expert! It is clear that it is ripe for the taking. How could someone of that age?! It is unlikely that he is an absolute expert in anti-rohwandong (ϭhͯ). Of course, whether you are a moderate expert or an extreme expert, it is still dangerous. Please leave. Yang Yus eyes trembled. I cannot give in to any threats. You cant kill us anyway. If its not for us, we wont be able to reach Uichang. That is correct. Thats true, but Yang Yu had a big misunderstanding. There is a way to make you move without killing you. ? But I dont want to use that method. If you do that, after this incident is over, you will not only be outnumbered, but even your daily life will become difficult. ! Are you going to completely blow away the future of you and your subordinates? Or will you take us to Uichang and plan a new future? After taking him to Uichang, are you going to drop everything and start a new life? Or do you force yourself to go to Uichang after receiving an inexplicable threat and live like an outcast? I dont know what that method was, but it didnt sound false at all. The reason is because there is no place for them to retreat. Shit. Blood flowed from my bitten lip. You got caught dirty. But I cant help it. All attack! Papa pap papang! As soon as those words were finished, half of the people on the boat fell down at once. Yang Yu felt more bewildered than shocked by what suddenly happened. It felt like a series of strange explosions erupted, and before I knew it, my men had collapsed. Cheeeeeeeek. Smoke rose from Seo-ryangs fingers. Theres nothing you can do. Crumbling. Crumbling. Yeo Sang-rin closed her eyes and Ma Dong-pil sighed. Cherry blossoms turned their heads without realizing it. Saaaaagh. Before we knew it, the red smoke flowing from Seoryangs entire body began to take over the ship like fog. Yang Yus mouth dropped open. That wasnt all. The complexions of all the enemies who had not lost their senses turned pale. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Among them, there were even people who were kneeling because their spines were numb. Kugugoogung! The boat lurched loudly. A malicious energy boiling deep underground. The energy of the Demon King of the Sixth Heaven, who was said to have interfered with Buddhas practice until the very end, created waves on the surface of the water. It was Habaeksuchae who received the absolute command to dye the river with red blood, but it was Seoryang who actually created the blood-red world. Seo-ryangs pupils turned blood-red. I will respect your choice. When the magic hole was opened, the tone of speech changed. A seething red desire dominated all Danjeon in Western Liang. The deeper the level of magic becomes, the deeper it becomes. Little by little, he showed a similar appearance to Lee Cheon-sang. It was similar to the translucent red smoke escaping along with the breath. Woooo!! Yang Yu spontaneously flew through the air and was sucked into Xiliangs hand. grasp! Yang Yu, whose neck was twisted, could not resist at all. Even though his inner strength was not sealed, his expression was blank. Little by little, Xu Liangs blood-red eyes got closer to Yang Yus face. Rumbling. Yang Yus bottoms were wet. The body naturally reacted to extreme fear. Are you going to die like this? Creepy! Yang Yu tried to shake his head like crazy. However, because my neck was held, I could not move properly. If you do that, will you head to Uichang? Yang Yu barely nodded. The energy wave of Xiliang, who has faced a true extreme demon, can kill a third-rate warrior just by emitting it. However, being stronger than that does not mean that you can escape the pressure of the Demon King. Moreover, if you focus your energy on just one person at such a close distance, that energy will destroy that persons spirit. Xu Liang let go of his hand. dump! Yang Yu collapsed on the spot. Even though Im shaking, my heart doesnt stop beating. This was thanks to the power of the climax protecting the heart vein. From now on, I am the owner of this ship. It was a statement full of arrogance. But no one could deny it. Xu Liang shouted. Speed up now!! As soon as those words were finished, the enemy began to move. The movements were as smooth as if they were following the orders of the general manager. Sigh! The ship moved at high speed again. It was then. Wow! Krrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! The fallen enemies suddenly convulsed. I lost control of my body due to the fierce demonic energy at the same time as I was struck by the earth wind that was fired in succession. Foam leaked from their trembling mouths. The enemies who saw this felt the urge to jump overboard right away. I wanted to get away from this hellish place as quickly as possible. But it couldnt be done. The Guyumagi that had taken over the entire ship was seeping into their bodies, at least in part. The demon was warning. The only way to get out of this place is to arrive at Uichang. Grumble! The cold fear that lies low and burning red-hot magic energy. The Gangryong Ship (), the largest and fastest ship in the Yangtze River Waterway, quickly became a ghost ship. Xu Liang opened his mouth. Dongpil. Yes, Captain. I wont be able to think about anything else for at least half a day. But just in case, keep an eye on these guys until I return. Where are you going? I guess Ill cut to the chase. Ma Dong-pil sighed. I wanted to say that I would go, but the opponent was Mukpungdae. Even if I opened up my magic attack, I wasnt confident that I could beat them on my own. Are you okay? Its in the middle of the Yangtze River anyway. We will control the level of demonic energy released, so no one will notice. The fact that there was no one to recognize meant that Mukpungdae would be completely destroyed. Ma Dong-pil glanced at the carriage. Guyumagi did not spread by carriage. Have you set up a trick? okay. Those two kites will never know that we are demons. It was a technique operation that the current Ma Dong-pilo could not even imagine. Xi Liang pointed at Yang Yu with his chin. Yang Yu was trembling and crawling towards the leader. Whatever you do, deal with that guy. Except for that guy, the rest of the troops will be enough to suppress you with your martial arts skills. This was the reason why half of the enemy forces were put to sleep. Xu Liang turned around. The road so far was simple, so it wasnt difficult to go back. Ma Dong-pil lowered his head. Please take care of yourself. Paaaaaa!! Red light shot across the water like lightning. Chapter 246 Episode 246 The birth of Yeomra (_) (6)the secret room of the Lord of Iron Blood Castle. Madness blazed in Hong Sanjas eyes. I remember. They said that the lust-crazed old man took a concubine three years ago. I heard you cherish it a lot. It has to be that way. Isnt she a young girl, only a third of my age? haha. Gwangsanja (Vɽ), who had been laughing heartily, frowned at a sudden thought. But is this information trustworthy? This is information with Hao Wens seal. They may be stinking garbage, but their information power is not inferior to that of openness. In the end, its true. yes. What kind of arrogant bastard would call Jang Mun-in to Uichang? Even Hong Sanja couldnt figure out that far. This is because the identity of the kidnappers was not stated in the letter. At least its not the Uicheonmaeng side. A robber knows better. If they were a member of the Uicheon Alliance, they would have moved only for Jaffas rights and would not have announced their intention to hand it over. Its definitely not a demonic religion Could it be an iron-blooded castle? We cant rule out that possibility. Although he said so, Hong Sanja thought that the probability of being iron-blooded was more than five percent. Perhaps his wife may have had someone kidnap him. From the wifes point of view, it would be difficult to describe the existence of a beautiful concubine as a thorn in her eyes. Originally, more than half of the incidents taking place in Gangho were about infidelity, so it was convincing enough. It just so happens that Hubei is just one county away. Its not a very far distance, and Ive roughly taken care of the work, so it wouldnt be a bad idea to go there. The miners eyes narrowed. If by any chance this is someones trap. It wont be like that. Hong Sanja put the letter in his arms. The reason why Haomuns scum has been able to maintain its organization until now is because of trust. Its the same for Nokrimchae and Surochae. Theyre not worth talking to, let alone condescending to, but at least they dont play around with things like this. In fact, he had dealt with Hao Wen several times. This is because it was not possible to ask for the cooperation of Gong Gae, who was also a member of the Uicheon League, in driving out the teacher. Hong Sanja, who was lost in thought for a moment, stood up. The plum blossom swordsman (÷) sings the song. I will go with you too. Shouldnt you see for yourself how things work here? You know, right? All of my students are smart guys. Besides, there is a rescuer, so nothing major will happen. Hong Sanja nodded. sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Good. You go too. It wasnt because he was a priest, but the miner was quite a smart guy. At least you wont have to avoid anything by going together. Hong Sanja grinned. Shes the concubine of the Iron Blood Lord This is getting hot again. If done well, it could be an opportunity to properly spread the name of Hwasan. * * * Habaek Suchae? Thats right. Emperor Wens eyes lit up. Isnt the River Baek Suchae ranked higher among the thirty-six Changjiang Chichaes? Sagok, the chaeju of Yongahchae (կ), bowed his head. It is one rank higher than the main building. Although it is the general bond stock that dominates the Yangtze River, the Habaek bond stock is the best in terms of experience. Thats how clearly he sees people. Munhwang had also vaguely heard about Yangyu, the chaeju of Habaeksuchae. Did you say he was a river dragon swordsman? I dont know who he studied with, but I heard he was a martial artist who could easily be called a master. In particular, he was a water spirit who was said to be a water expert who was within three fingers of a water bowl and could take on even a top expert on a ship. A person of that caliber is trustworthy. To think that they have no loyalty or even the slightest morals just because they are outnumbered is to ignore them too much. The men of Yangtze River were all full of courage and resourcefulness. Although he craves freedom more than anyone else, he absolutely obeys orders. The best among them is Yang Yu, so he will be able to detain the kidnappers as long as he can. Of course it will be difficult. Among the kidnappers is Chojeoljeong Gosu. In the worst case, it could be two. It may be possible to hold on to some extent with ghost-like craftsmanship, but there will be limits. So I had to speed up. If youre not careful, you may miss out on all the fish you caught. I will check again. The ship of Yang Yu, the owner of Habaeksuchae, left a day ago and was loaded with a four-wheeled horse-drawn carriage. And the destination for the kidnappers is Uichang, Hubuk. Is that right? Exactly. All transactions of water bonds are passed on to general creditors. The general creditor said so, so it must be true. Okay. Thank you for your hard work. It was nothing. Are the crew members okay? The members of the Mukpung corps were all sprawled out on the deck. It was worth it since I followed Munhwang all the way here without stopping. It was a truly tough unit, as not a single person fell behind despite the endless race, risking death. If you rest for about half a day, you will regain your energy. We had plenty of food and water on board. We will prepare it right away, so you can feed it to the crew. Thank you for the favor. It may seem like they are being overly generous, but this was an order that came directly from the general creditor. It is only natural that the entire Yangtze River Waterway could come to an end. Emperor Wen looked around. Sigh. Sigh. Speed ships called Yongik and Yongjo followed to the left and right of Yongan, the representative ship of Yongachae. A total of one hundred pirates were on board five speedboats. On land, they would be no match, but on waterways, they were a force with greater strategic utility than the Mukpungdae. Their number is as many as three hundred. I thought it was an excessively large number, but I had to prepare for the unexpected. In my heart, I wish the entire Yangtze River Waterway would come out. Of course, you shouldnt go that far. Although they would be no match for the Sanghyeolseong in terms of strength, if they even got involved with the Uicheon Alliance, it would be a huge headache. If you do not intend to completely eliminate it, it is better to finish it off with moderate pressure. That was just now. My lord. hmm. The Hubei branch sent a letter. They say they will place iron sword demons near Uichang. Emperor Wens eyes sparkled. The Iron Sword Demon was an elite member of the Ghost King Gate, known as the greatest Sect in Hubei. Although their number was only thirty-three, each and every one of them was a swordsman crazy about slaughter. I get it. Near Uichang, the Iron Sword Demon, and on the Yangtze River, the full power of Yongahae. Emperor Wens fists naturally gained strength. Catch it no matter what. How much time has passed like that? Shoot! A thick fog rose in the distance. Emperor Wens eyes deepened. Why is there water fog all of a sudden? Sagok quenched his appetite. This is a section where the water fog is particularly severe. In the past, it was also said to be the snort of the Dragon King sleeping at the bottom of the Yangtze River. There are dozens of sections like this throughout the Yangtze River. Right. Do not worry. Not only is it not that dark, it almost disappears after just one tip. I understand that water fog is usually caused by temperature differences. youre right. It is normal for the fog to spread at dawn, but here, water fog appears and disappears from time to time. Isnt it amazing? Right. Hehehe. Sagok trembled playfully. It looks like fall has really arrived. Its quite cold. Even if we take our time, we are losing. Even if it gets dark, there wont be much change in speed. Do not worry. Emperor Wen nodded. In this way, Yongan and Yongik Yongjo entered the area filled with water fog. Saaaaagh. As the thick fog blurs my vision, I feel like I can hear singing coming from somewhere. What is this sound? Emperor Wen glanced at Sagok. Sagok was also tilting his head. Even though I passed by this place several times, it seemed like this was the first time I had heard anything like this. It doesnt seem to be the sound of the wind Thats strange. what? It was then. ? Emperor Wen looked down at his forearm. Oh, so, I had goosebumps. Even if he was trapped in an ice cave, there was no way he would feel the cold with his martial arts skills. what? Sigh. A sound coming from far away. It feels clear now. This wasnt a song. Rather, it was similar to the sound of a boat cutting through the water. Unusual atmosphere. Sagok looked back and shouted. Slow down! Grumble. Grumbling. All the ships slowed down at the same time as if they were waiting. It was no exaggeration to say that the skill of driving a boat was truly divine. But that is not enough. The person approaching this fog-filled Yongsang Gorge was a devil stronger than the empires strongest battleship, faster than the best speed ship in the waterway, and more fearsome than the gunfire of the ships hull. Emperor Wens eyes wavered. A blood-red brilliance that repeatedly flickers beyond the water mist. Ready for battle!! Emperor Wen continued to shout. All members of the Mukpungdae prepare for battle! Cha chachang! The entire Mukpung unit drew their swords. Sagok also seemed to have been waiting and gave orders to Yongachaes enemies. They were prepared to launch an attack at any time. Just like that, everyone was ready for battle in an instant. . A moment of silence. Wheeeeee!! A sudden wind blew and concentrated the water fog into one point. The sight of water fog swirling and forming vortices was nothing short of spectacular. It is not a river, but forms a vortex in the air. Fog?! The area of the water fog was gradually shrinking. The sight of the water fog that had spread over a fairly large area gradually decreasing was also nothing short of mysterious. And then the attack began. Rumbling! Shoot!!! Is there a monster hiding in the river? What was shot through the river at a frightening speed was a powerful sword containing the wind of hell. Lower your posture! Hold the hull! Kwaaaa!! The Yongans huge hull shook violently. Ugh! catch! catch! The clamoring members of the Mukpung Troop and the bandits. But the attack did not end there. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! Huge pillars of fire rose from the left and right sides of Yongsanggyeop and poured out in an arc. Steam rose from the extreme heat and the river water was turbulent. Emperor Wens eyes wavered. The two huge pillars of fire narrowing in from the left and right looked like two fire dragons. Doggy?! Quaaaang! Kwaaaaang! Yongan shook like crazy. Surochaes best shipbuilding technology was concentrated, but the disaster that struck suddenly went far beyond human imagination. It had the power of a natural disaster. A fierce wind and a fantastic pillar of fire. What next? Blah blah blah!! Sagok opened his mouth wide. JanggangJanggang?! The surface of the river began to freeze. Even in the middle of winter, river water that does not freeze easily freezes at an alarming rate. Am I possessed by a ghost or am I dreaming? Jump and jump. Someone walked on the thickly frozen river. He was a tall young man with his back leisurely. The handsome appearance, solid physique, and pure white attire looked strangely harmonious. He is so handsome that it makes your eyes light up, but rather than admiring you, you feel a sense of grotesqueness. It was because of the terrifying magical energy that the young man radiated. I finally found it. Emperor Wen shouted loudly. Who are you!! The young man, Seoliang, smiled whitely. Quaaaang! Seoryang jumped, breaking the frozen river, and jumped into Yongan alone. Chapter 247 Episode 247 The birth of Yeomra (_) (7)The appearance of Seoryang, who took flight with heavy drinking, was like a winged devil. Emperor Wen shouted. Murder!! Bababababaak! The swords and swords fired by the Mukpungdae members flew towards Seo-ryang. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. indeed. There is no way that that level of Qigong release would catch the eye of an Extreme Demon expert. But what was surprising was the nature of the attack, which blocked all areas of avoidance. In an unstable position on board a ship, each person reliably performs his or her role against the unexpectedly encountered enemy. It is a unit attack that cannot be imitated with a reasonable amount of training. Xu Liang waved his hand. Bababababaak! Emperor Wen was surprised. Extinct?! The bundle of extremely sharp swords and pottery burst into flames and all disappeared. All I did was swing it as if clawing, like a tigers paw, but I dont know how that is possible. Papa pang! Before the surprise can pass, it steps into the air a few times and quickly moves from the lead into the empty space in the center of the ship. It was a magical law. There is no shortage of the phrase stepping into the void. Emperor Wen drew his long sword. Chaaaaaa! The sword fired along with the sword was much faster and sharper than the units attack. Seo-ryangs body spun around in the air. wickedness! The pottery split a strand of his hair. At first glance, it seems like it was difficult to handle, but this was twice as amazing as blocking a unit attack with one hand. Even a leap in the air has its limits. The fact that he was able to evade such a quick attack in the air meant that the opponents magic had reached a level beyond imagination. With this one move, Emperor Wen realized. That the opponent is much stronger than himself, a supreme expert. Xiliang descended at a frightening speed toward the ships hull. Quaaaang! The whole ship seems to be shaking. When I landed on the boat with both feet, I felt the same power as if I had put two feet into the ground. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. Thats amazing. He was the one who shattered the earth with the advance he set his mind to. Even though I didnt put all my effort into it, I was surprised that only the bottom of the hull was broken and the ship itself was intact. It wont sink at this level Indeed. It was a battleship of Surochae, known to be superior to the government in terms of shipbuilding technology. Moreover, wasnt the hell wind and Infinite Blades hit before the attack broke out? We could see how sturdy the Yongan was in that it maintained its shape even though it was wobbly. Pabababak! The Mukpung troopers quickly approached on a wide ship and surrounded Seoryang. Sagok stepped forward. Who are you? Xiliang did not answer but looked around. It looks like the entire Mukpungdae is on fire. If you add the people on the speedboat, its a whole water chae? Well, it wont be a problem. Is it a demon? Seo-ryang looked towards the place where the voice came from. Munhwang, who was stuck between the ink wind stands, came forward. The energy felt beyond the water mist was clearly demonic energy. Are you from the Demonic Cult? Xu Liang smiled. Although it was only for a short period of time, I opened up my magic power a little bit before deploying the Inhwadobeop. It seemed like the magical energy that had leaked out in that short gap was read. Emperor Wens eyes trembled slightly. As I went to look for the kidnapper, Mine suddenly appeared. then? A dirty demonic cultist kidnapped this lady. Hahaha! A soft glow was spread over the rippling river water. That was the life of the Mukpungdae members. They were trained to naturally embrace life when dealing with the Uicheon Alliance and the Heavenly Demon Church. Yongahaes enemies were different. They had no choice but to be in awe of the demon that suddenly appeared. Ma Mine?! Hes a witch!! The enemies are noisy. Sagok shouted loudly. You cant shut up! The enemies quickly silenced themselves. However, he rolled his eyes here and there as if he was anxious. None of them had actually met a demonic cultist. The accumulating negative rumors only heightened their fears. This was the problem of thieves. Once morale is broken, it cannot be controlled. Sagok glanced at Munhwang. Emperor Wen was looking at Xu Liang with motionless eyes. Shit. No matter how trained the Mukpungdae are, they are an elite unit, the Yongachae are several levels higher on the river. However, none of the Mukpungdae members were shaken. Isnt that the difference in level? Although he did not intend to do this in front of the demon who had appeared for the first time in decades, Sagoks pride was hurt. That must have been why. The one who came closer to Seoryang than anyone else. A witch? Seoryang glanced at Sagok and looked around again. They are examining the terrain of this place. Sagoks face became bright. He thought he had been humiliated in front of Mukpungdae and his subordinates. this guy! You guys will be hiding in your land like rats. How dare you say yes! Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Astonishment appeared on the faces of everyone who saw this place. Kaaaaak! Sagok let out a cry of pain and stumbled to his feet. His entire right arm was blown off. Pajijijik. Should I say I am fortunate? The bleeding was minimal thanks to the remaining red electric light hitting the wound. Three hundred ink wind and three hundred water drops. There are a total of 600 but its a bit much. Xu Liang smiled coldly. Its nothing difficult. Emperor Wens eyes sparkled. Theres no need to hold on. Even in urgent moments, his cool-headedness shines. Seeing that they attacked alone, it is clear that they will not be concerned about life or death anyway. There is no point in holding them hostage. then? Kill it!! Cheeeeee! The Mukpungdae members swung their swords. Although it is a spacious ship, there are hundreds of men standing there. If that many people swing their swords at the same time to kill one person, only the allies will be in danger. But surprisingly, the Mukpungdae attack completely shattered that common sense. As if he had been waiting, the swords experience was gathering towards Seoryang without any leaks. Xu Liangs eyes lit up. Quaaaang! Puff puff poop! The sword machine burst into flames and disappeared. Emperor Wens eyes wavered. Underground?! Quang! Quaaaang! After smashing the floor of the ship, Seo-ryang went down to the lower floor and then to the lower floor again. There is no time or need to go down the stairs. After breaking down three floors in succession, Seoryang quickly reached the bottom of Yongan. Kwakwakwak! Sagok opened his mouth wide. The moment Seoryang broke through the floor and went down to the basement, half of the Mukpungdae followed him and jumped into the basement as if they had been waiting for him. The other half scattered to the left and right, forming a siege network. You crazy people! And then my stomach! Quaaaang! The dragons eye shook greatly. External shocks can be prevented to a large extent, but any ship is inevitably vulnerable to internal shocks. Seoliang was planning to sink Yongan first. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! A fire broke out near the bottom of the Yongan. The built-in artillery exploded. Aaaah! Four or five members of the Mukpungdae jumped out of the exploded hull. Their ejected bodies turned red. Emperor Wens eyes sparkled. To the left! Paang! Xi Liang jumped out from the bottom of the dragons eye. The place where Seoryang rushed out was Yongjo (צ). Although it is not as large as the Yongan, the Yongjo also boasts a gigantic size. However, it is not a problem at all for someone with absolute martial arts. Seoryang, who was about to destroy Yongjo at once, suddenly felt a ray of shadow approaching at frightening speed. It was Munhwang. this guy! At the surface of the water, you cannot maximize your power because you do not receive force from the forward angle. On the other hand, Wen Huang was slashing his sword with the speed of gravity. It was an attack that shined with practical sense, targeting gaps to reduce the gap between attacks and attacks. but. Quaaaang! Sigh! Still, Im pushed back. Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wen Huang, who was floating in the air, could not help but be embarrassed when he realized that he had suffered some internal injuries. What kind of superpower is this? Monument to a portrait of a fly in the air and a monument to water. It refers to the highest level of divine law, but strong concentration and enormous effort are required to unfold such divine law. This means that the power that can be used is inevitably reduced significantly. But what about being pushed back? no way!! Emperor Wen looked down at Xiliang. In just a moment, Seoryang had already penetrated Yongjos hull. The speed was fast, but it didnt seem like he was affected at all by this move. Endless strength and incredibly strong physical strength. And even the mid-air walk that unfolds as naturally as breathing. A master of flower techniques? Kwazizig! Fuuuuuuu! Aaaah! Aaaahhh! Avoid blood! One dragon tank was completely destroyed. Since the size and weight were reduced for speed, the internal damage was bound to be much greater. I saw pirates jumping into the river above the dragon tank, which had been completely split in half. At that time, Guyumagong was opened. Hahaha! All of the enemies who tried to attack him froze. grasp! Seoyang flew high in the sky and descended again at a frightening speed. Suddenly, so much magical energy was concentrated in his right hand that he could not even see the six intestines. Emperor Wen shouted. Everybody out of the water! Fuuuuuuuu!! About a dozen rivers of water surged. Squeeze! Whoa! The red magic energy became electric and rushed in all directions. Soon, dozens of drowned members of the Mukpung Troupe and pirates floated to the surface. It is the ultimate Balgyeong (l), Poksanchungpagyeong (ɽn). Using the technique of combining the force of a fist with a bomb and exploding it, a quick and heavy shock wave dragged everyone who fell into the water into the swamp of death. slam! slam! On the river that moves like waves. Xi Liang said coldly. You will all die here. Everyone who heard those words must have felt a terrifying eerie feeling. These are the words of a man of tremendous strength who not only destroyed two huge ships with his bare body but also killed dozens of people with a single blow. I couldnt hear it as a joke. inevitable death. A battle that cannot be avoided. Emperor Wen shouted. One and two groups kill this guy! And the three groups take a detour and go up to land!! Let them know that a demonic cult has appeared in the central plains! Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. with a splash! As soon as Emperor Wen finished speaking, dozens of members of the Mokfung Corps jumped into the river. Even though he had just seen his colleagues die due to Seo-ryangs reckless behavior, he did not hesitate even an inch. You have good judgment. I understand that this side is reluctant to be revealed to the public. Although his martial arts skills are below his, his sense of insight, drive, and judgment can be considered top-tier. Paaang! Xu Liang jumped towards Wen Huang at once. Surprise appeared on Emperor Wens face. Tearing up the unit distracted them. Of course, this guy had to follow his subordinates. Nevertheless, he attacks himself, the leader of the unit. He realized that the fight would become easier if he messed up the command system first. scary! At that time, a flash of light erupted from the two Yongik ships. Kwaaaaang! It seemed like artillery was also loaded on the speedboat. With a tremendous roar, the water below the West Liang shattered and rose high into the sky. A large amount of water flooded Xiliang, and Wen Huang did not miss the opportunity. Attack again! Paaaaaaaa! A rare battle on the water between water and water boats. Two ships were damaged and dozens of soldiers died, but the fight was not over. No, now a real fight was taking place. Chapter 248 Episode 248 The Birth of Yeomra (8)Over there Ma Dong-pil glanced at the cherry blossoms. Why are you doing that? Are you going to be okay? Ma Dong-pil smiled faintly. No need to worry. Guard leaders martial arts skills cannot be stopped by anyone other than a teenage expert. Even if you are a teenage expert, you will never be pushed down by the current guard leader. The top ten masters of the world refer to the best masters of the Central Plains, excluding the Heavenly Demon Church. All of the ten masters belong to Mengcheng (˳), except for Zhu Yongwu (ף), who ascended to the throne as if he had been waiting for the death of King Sal, the worlds number one killer, several years ago. These ten are the best players representing the midfield. Of course, there is no guarantee that there will be no one among the retired members of the old group or the elders of the five major families who have retired from active duty who will reach a similar level. What was important was the fact that among the countless Jungwon martial artists, less than a handful had reached such a level. In other words, it is a state only for the chosen ones. It was Seoryang who reached that supreme level at the age of his mid-twenties. The demons of the Protestant religion had no doubt that Seoliang would become the most powerful religious leader in the history of the Protestant religion. Talent, hard work, and innate sense. The guard commander is a martial god sent from heaven. Except for him, no one can surpass the guard leader. The term him refers to none other than the religious leader Lee Cheon-sang. Lee Cheon-sang is one of the strongest Heavenly Demons in history, comparable to the First and Seven Dynasties. He is a person who should be evaluated not in his contemporary times but in old times. This means that no one can meet the standards unless they are a master of those standards. Relief finally appeared on Aenghwas face. Then Im glad. Ma Dong-pils voice, as blunt as it was, gave people trust. Aenghwa, who had learned martial arts but had limited knowledge about it, was only then able to feel at ease. Ma Dong-pil looked around. The problem is here. The pirates at Habaeksuchae were doing their best to steer the ship. In fact, it seemed to move at a faster pace than when it first started. The demonic energy of Master Xiaojiao even dominates the human mind. However, there are some experts among them that cannot be ignored. I dont know when, but sooner or later I will be rid of my demonic energy and come to my senses. In the end, the key is when you will be free from demon energy. As soon as they find reason, there will be another battle on board. Kuuk. Ma Dong-pils hand holding the Inkwangsword gained strength. If that happens, I will somehow stop it with my own hands. Ma Dong-pil looks around the ship with strong eyes. Was it because of excessive responsibility? Or was it because of tension? Ugh. He did not feel the faint pulsation of the Ink King Sword. * * * Phew! Dozens of sword blades crashed down on the huge water baptism. It was an attack that even an expert in the Hwakyung Extreme Demon could not help but be taken aback by. It was so exquisite that it would not be an exaggeration to say it was a surprise attack. Sigh! The sword passed through the stream of water. Emperor Wen clenched his fists. Did it penetrate?! That monster is a master who destroys the death energy of the Mukpungdae with a single wave of his hand. If it had been possible, he would have been able to block dozens of sword techniques this time as well. But the sword passed through the current. I had no choice but to conclude that I was unable to stop it. You must not let your guard down. Emperor Wen struck down his sword again. Paaaaaaaa! It felt as if the stream of water pouring down had been cut off for an instant. Although it does not cover as wide a range as the Death Qi Gongjin of the Mukpungdae members, the power of the single blow was bound to be stronger than that of Wen Huang, a transcendent expert. Is he dead? For a moment, Emperor Wens eyes wavered. Blood? Not a single drop of blood can be seen on the cut off clothing or body parts. Sigh! The water that had been gushing high into the air was now pouring onto the surface. And there was no one there. ! An eerie feeling creeping up my back. It was clear that the eerieness was not caused by unnecessary tension, but by anxiety that would soon become reality. Emperor Wen quickly looked around. does not exist. where? Flash! Everyone looked down below the surface. Flash! Flash! In a river as wide as the sea. Below, an eerie red light was flickering repeatedly. Its under the river!! Faaagh! The death knell unfolded once again. The enemies fired harpoons and weapons all at once. At that time, a red glow stirred. I wasnt hit by a Qigong Jin or a harpoon or memorization. The light that swept around the ship at an alarming speed suddenly shot towards the stern of one of the dragon wings. Puhwaaaaa!! Like an erupting volcano. Seo-ryang rose above the water, his entire body radiating red demonic energy, and he clenched his fists. one more. Crumbling! After the blasting wind, a menacing flash of light left a remnant. It was the ultimate herbivorous Jincheon Byeokryokpa (Z) of the Cheonma Byeokryokken (Z), the ultimate attack power that burned even the sleeves of Li Cheon Sang. The Jincheon Wall Force wave released with the magic attack open was faster and more powerful than Yongiks artillery. Quaaaang! Kaaaaak! Aaaah! The wind that broke Yongiks lead pierced straight through to the bottom of the ship. The damage didnt end there. The ultimate meaning of the Byeokryeokken lies in the thunderstorm created by the collision of energy and energy. Although it was nothing compared to an actual lightning strike, the aftereffects of the lightning, which had sufficient power, penetrated into the bodies of those who fell into the water. Lets go! It was frighteningly fast and powerful. Everyone who fell into the water foamed at the mouth and lost consciousness. Not only was his entire body paralyzed, he fainted, so he would not be able to avoid drowning. Seoliang climbed onto the broken hull of Yongik. Then I lifted my right foot. bang! bang! bang! Yongik was completely destroyed in three strokes. It is an act and martial arts that is naturally called ignorant. But no one who saw that could laugh at Seoliang. Rather, I felt afraid. The large ship was destroyed by an advance that seemed like a kick from a nervous sailor. Paaang! Xiliang did not rest. I couldnt rest. He stepped through the air and used the Demon Emperors Limbo and climbed into the Yongan, which had not yet sunk. Flash! Wen Huang approached at once and swung his sword towards Seo-ryangs neck. Although it was not a feeling he would have towards an enemy who needed to be killed and eliminated, Seoliang could not help but be impressed by Emperor Wens martial arts at that moment. There is no such thing as a veteran. It was clear that he had little experience in water fighting. Despite this, he is not only unwavering in his martial arts skills, but he also exploits the opponents gaps and attacks exquisitely. It was a combat ability that was tongue-in-cheek. Although his level of martial arts was below his, his surprise attack ability, which was close to that of a divine skill, seemed to be better than his. Its a shame. Paaaaang! Wen Huangs eyes were red and bloodshot. The sword, swung at the right time, soared high into the sky. As well as his forearms. From that short distance away, Xu Liangs sword attack turned into a sharp blade and struck off Emperor Wens arm. It was a foot sword strike that was as good as that of a new soldier. I felt like the area below my elbow was empty, but then I felt like all the blood was rushing to the cut area. Fuwaaaaaaa! A large amount of fresh blood spurted out. Wen Huang, who staggered back, adjusted his internal energy and tightened his blood vessels. Nevertheless, my head started spinning for a moment. It was momentary, but the amount of bleeding was too much. Xi Liang threw out his double sword. Quang! Emperor Wens body flew away. As I watched it fly away, emitting pure white smoke, I felt like my life would not last long. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! The head of Mukpung who fell into the water. The energy of the Mukpungdae members wavered. Even though I didnt even try to get a few results together, Daeju was defeated. It greatly lowered their morale. Seoliangs judgment was correct. What made Mukpungdae truly Mukpungdae was the presence of its chief master, Munhwang. He jumped towards the remaining dragon birds. Quaaaang! Puff poop! Kwasik! It is a feast of binge drinking and binge drinking. It was like that before, but its faster now. In an instant, the speed boat was destroyed and all the Mukpungdae and pirates on it fell into the river. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! After a heavy drink, Seoliang stepped down to the stern of the Yongan. The annihilation was instantaneous. All five speed ships except Yongan were damaged. It was a splendid battlefield created by combat skills that reached the peak of martial arts. This cant be right Sagoks body trembled. Before anyone could figure out what had happened, eight-half of his men died. Most of the Mukpungdae members, except those who fled to land, were also buried. Experience of water warfare? Advantage in battle? You can only put forward anything if it is at a level where you can compete with each other. The enemys military prowess was at a level that could not be handled by only one combat unit and a few hundred men. Did you say it was Yongahaes chaeju? Sagoks complexion turned pale. sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. My stomach tingled at the calm voice that flowed into my ears. Youre afraid of the wolf in the neighborhood next door, so you mess with the tiger. Its like the thirty-six houses of the Yangtze River. Creepy! Yes. I was just surprised to see martial arts that didnt even dare to attack, but there was one important thing. The author is a magician. Not only is it the worst human sacrifice in the history of martial arts, but it is also an evil spirit of the Demonic Cult that is said to control ghosts and monsters with bizarre magic. It was only then that I felt a sense of reality. Sagoks body was shaking like an aspen tree. Thanks to you, I had an impressive experience. I realized what I need to do first if there is another prizefight in the future. Seoryangs smiling face gradually turned expressionless. bye. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Sagoks head just flew off. It was a terrible death. If theres any consolation, its that he didnt feel any pain until the moment of his death. Lets finish it. Quaaaang! After entering the Yongans hull, Xi Liang showed off his Gu Yuma attack to the fullest. Kwakwakwak! Fuuuuuu!! Blood-red lightning and huge flames erupted. The hull was broken, the guns were blown away, and the gunpowder that came into contact with the oil caused repeated explosions. It didnt end there. The river was wide, but the spirit of Seoryang, which spread without knowing where it was going, could see through each and every living Mukpungdae member and enemy. Theres no choice. It is not pleasant to finish off an opponent who has lost his will to fight. But I cant help it. If any of them escape alive, a rumor will spread that the demon has appeared in the central plains. Paaaaang! Seoliang, moving across the surface of the water at an insane speed, exploded with a bomb blast. Puff! Puff poop! The surface burst. The river water instantly turned red. Sararak. Seoryangs eyes, standing on the broken board, were much redder than before. The demonic energy has been unleashed for a long time and the demonic energy is seething as it kills hundreds of enemies. However, even in a state of excitement, ones head remains cool. After opening the third Hell Gate Thirteen Demon Lords Terror Ceremony, he was able to use demon energy more stably than the divine skills of the righteous faction. It consumes a lot of internal energy. However, even extreme magic experts cannot use their strength indefinitely. Using the water cost, which took up a lot of internal energy, they reached this place and carried out an indiscriminate massacre. Even Seoliang couldnt help but feel tired. Seo-ryang took a deep breath and controlled the Demonic Gong. Then the demonic energy of Danjeon began to fill up frighteningly. Although it cannot be used indefinitely, it recovers faster than anyone else. In a sense, the current Seorang had become a more vicious weapon of murder than when he was the king of murder in the past. Seoliang took a few breaths to stabilize his demonic energy, and his eyes lit up again. That way. Mukpungdae A place where about 50 people swim. Red energy formed on Seo-ryangs feet. Fuuuuuuu!! The water exploded once again, rising high into the sky. Three days later. People who saw corpses floating in the Yongsang Gorge and the remains of destroyed ships spoke in unison. The angry Dragon of the Yangtze River sent the devil to kill many of these people. Soon, a great tribulation would occur in the world. An unknown evil spirit of the Yangtze River, born from the anger of the water god Dragon King. The rumor about Dragon Gate Flame was slowly spreading around the world. Chapter 249 Episode 249 The birth of Yeomra (_) (9)Hmm?! Ma Dong-pil frowned. what? A sensation that is difficult to feel even for a serious expert. Master Xiaojiaos magic power? Subtly and secretly. The demonic energy of Seoryang that had penetrated the bodies of the Habaeksuchae enemies was slowly draining away. It was a movement of magical energy that could be felt because Ma Dong-pil had seen and felt the magical energy of Seoryang many times. suddenly? It was then. Ugh! Yang Yu touched his head. A subtle glow appeared in his red, bloodshot eyes. The inner gongsimgyeol he had learned is gradually being revived. A noticeable change occurred only in Yang Yu. The other enemies were concentrating on their own tasks, unaware that their demonic energy was escaping. Was the authors skills that outstanding? Ma Dong-pil, embarrassed, approached Yang Yu. Ugh! What is it? Yang Yu came to his senses and looked around with tired eyes. The Gangryong Ship cuts through the water faster than ever before. His men were doing their best to steer the ship. The place where the Gangnyongseon was headed was Uichang. this! Sreung. Yang Yus face suddenly turned pale. An ink-stained sword blade was placed on his shoulder. Because not a single trace of life is revealed, the unique spirit of the magic sword stands out. It felt like my head would be blown off if I even lifted a finger. quiet. Ma Dong-pils eyes sank deeply. I dont want to cause a fuss with a useless fight. I guarantee you that the moment you try to shout, my sword will turn a once brave enemy leader into a drinking snack reminiscent of memories from the past. Yang Yus lips twitched. I could clearly tell that there was sincerity in the blunt voice. Ma Dong-pil continued. It happened anyway. The ledger said that you have to know how to distinguish between when to be proud and when not to be. Lets not put everyone in misery with unnecessary hostility. Good. Yang Yu swallowed his saliva and asked in a serious tone. Let me ask you one question. . What are you people? As far as I know, there is no clause in the contract requiring us to confirm our identity. But I need to know. You, or anyone who looks like your boss, is definitely Yang Yus body trembled. You definitely smoked Magi. . Are you from the Heavenly Demon Church? Dont tell me too much. Yang Yus pale complexion turned black and dead. Ma Dong-pils words proved that they belonged to the Church of the Heavenly Demon. Unbelievable. The worst organization in the world, which has not been seen publicly for over 30 years. The devils organization, said to have no comparable organization in the history of martial arts, finally opened the gates of hell and appeared in the central plains. Yang Yu couldnt even imagine what kind of actions they would take in the future. It was then. Hmm. Ma Dong-pil frowned. Why are you doing that? . Yang Chaeju? Grumbling. Cold sweat formed on the back of Yang Yus neck. Even at a glance, it looked unusual. It was not uncommon for an expert of this caliber to suddenly break into a sweat. why? Ma Dong-pil was looking at the back of Yang Yus head with puzzled eyes. At that moment, he felt an unusual movement of energy. !! Sigh. The magical energy of Xiliang accumulated in Yang Yus body. Little by little, the demonic energy was seeping into the Ink King Sword. But it didnt end there. Almost all of the demonic energy entered the Ink King Sword, and now even Yang Yus own internal power was being absorbed into the Ink King Sword. Ma Dong-pil, who was surprised, retrieved the sword. Cough! Yang Yu coughed bitterly and knelt down. Looking at the trembling body, it seemed that not only the internal strength but also the expedition team was damaged. Why all of a sudden?! Ma Dong-pil looked down at the Ink King Sword. The ink king sword in the sword armor was trembling. The slight pulsation, which had been too subtle before to be felt, was now clearly felt. There was a subtle golden glow in Ma Dong-pils eyes. Ma Dong-pil, who secretly opens the magic hole and opens the magic eye. this! Its not just sheep milk. The enemies who had been invaded by the demonic energy of Xiliang wondered why all of their demonic energy was draining away, and the answer was in the Ink Kings Sword. Traces of Magi hovering over the ship. The intangible trace proved that the demonic energy was moving towards the Ink King Sword. Even though the Ink King Sword was inserted into the sword armor, it was seeping in extremely slowly but surely. Why? I thought it shouldnt be like this. Ma Dong-pil tightened his hands. Wooooow. The Mukwanggeom trembled. As the inflow of demonic energy was blocked with the Geumgang Yacha Magi, the trembling of the Ink King Sword gradually increased. It was as if he was having heartache. But I couldnt leave it like this. It was instinct, not logic. I felt like I shouldnt let them suck out my demonic energy. It wasnt a matter of them coming to their senses, it was just ominous and unsettling. At that time, a voice was heard. Leave it alone. Ma Dong-pil, surprised, looked back. At some point, Seoryang was walking from the stern. Guardian! His voice became unusually loud. Yeo Sang-rin and Aeng-hwa, who were dozing on one side, woke up in surprise. uh? Are you here? Ho Guard Captain! Xiliang clicked his tongue. Why are you scolding me so much? sleep more. Ma Dong-pil hurriedly walked to his side. Are you okay? Does it look bad to you? Thats not it. Xu Liang chuckled. Stop shaking and release energy from your hands. The sword is hurting. Ma Dong-pil looked down at the Ink King Sword. The Ink King Sword held in his left hand was still vibrating. Is that okay? What cant be done? As you can see, their sword is now. I know. Leave it anyway. Because there is no problem. I dont know why, but if Seoliang is like that, it will be so. Ma Dong-pil relaxed his hands. Yeo Sang-rin hurriedly asked. What happened? Whats going on? Dont do that even though you know everything. Why are you asking if you are also expecting the result? It was completely buried. ah! Xu Liang shook his head. They were great guys. Surprise appeared on the faces of the three people. Was it that strong? Isnt it obvious? One is the highest point of water warfare, and the other is one of the main units of the Iron Blood Castle. With that much power, most small and medium sects wouldnt be able to last even half a day. If the guard commander is strong enough. The simple power was great, but the rich combat experience and clear sense of purpose were impressive. Its been a while since I hung out with those guys. Yeosangrin grumbled. Youre good at praising yourself. Then how great is the guard commander who has evaporated such incredible power? I usually do something. Tch. Yeo Sang-rin leaned against the railing. Anyway, Im glad. They say there is no pursuer. You cant say it doesnt exist. I just got rid of the things that were immediately in front of me. Sanghyeolseong must have been contacted, so it is highly likely that troops were stationed near Uichang as well. I guess so. I wonder if a bloody battle will break out as soon as we disembark. Xi Liang looked back at the carriage. Well, it looks like hes sleeping now. I must have lost so much energy. I guess so. Their fate is being played into the hands of others. The drain on mental strength must have been extreme. Xi Liang approached Yang Yu. Yang Yu was still out of breath. Even though the captain was having such a hard time, the enemy did not look back. To be precise, it would be more appropriate to say that I was not in a state where I could care about anyone. hey. Gasp. How long do you think it will take to reach Uichang? Yeo Sang-rin stuck out her tongue. I thought it would be a good idea to ask such a question to someone who is having a hard time breathing heavily. Fear appeared on Yang Yus face. Cough! Hehehehehehehe. It will take three to three days. Three days thats fast, after all. Xi Liang placed his hand on the back of Yang Yus neck. You will feel better when you wake up. Tuk. Yang Yu closed his eyes. After a while, his breathing gradually stabilized. Ma Dong-pils eyes deepened. I dont know what the hell is going on. Ink King Sword? yes. Youve finally woken up. What does it mean that I have finally woken up? I would have said it before. If you want to use the Ink King Sword properly, you will have to raise your level even further. Thats right. The Ink King Sword reacted to my energy. It means that I can only wake up if I have at least the level of demon energy I carry. Ma Dong-pils face hardened. Xi Liang looked at the river. He defeated his enemies at incredible speed and came back without stopping. Although the recovery speed was incredible, I couldnt help but feel fatigue. Then why didnt you react before then? The reason is simple. Because my demon energy was under my control. But the demonic energy that remained in their bodies was different. As time goes by, the demonic spirit escapes my control and runs wild without a spirit owner. The Ink King Sword absorbed the owners magical energy. Ah. In other words, the Ink King Sword can accept my demonic energy and regain its original form whenever I want. Seoliangs eyes turned to Ma Dong-pil. It means that if you want to use that sword, you will have to reach a level like mine someday. . Can you do it? Ma Dong-pil lowered his gaze to the Ink King Sword again. Mukwanggeom no longer trembled. This is because as soon as Xiliang arrived, the demonic energy hovering over the ship began to be controlled by him again. This sword that the Master gave me has now become an inseparable part of my body. A smile appeared on Ma Dong-pils face, which was full of pressure. Although it was a somewhat stiff smile. I shouldnt listen to idiots who cant even use their own things properly. Xu Liang grinned. Thats right. Dont worry, youre doing better than anyone else. thank you. Seo-ryang, who was about to say a few more words, closed his mouth. This is because I did not want to confuse Ma Dong-pil with meaningless words. It will be soon. Can Ma Dong-pil reach the level of enlightenment? Or, will it be possible to reach the extreme level before then? Even Seoliang couldnt figure it out. But one thing was clear. Mukwanggeom, who had been in a deep sleep, woke up with the magic power of Seoliang. Ma Dong-pils level is still not enough to become a true swordsman, but the sword that has already awakened will not fall asleep for a long time. In other words, even if Ma Dong-pil does not reach the level of enlightenment, there is a good chance that the Ink Kings Sword will show its full power. sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I wont be swept away. Although he did not reach the extreme level, Ma Dong-pils soul is trained to the point that it is comparable to that of an expert in the extreme level. If you have a strong heart, you will be able to endure it. The true power of the Ink King Sword, known as the Absolute Demon Sword. Xiliang scratched his head. Damn its not the time for me to worry about anyone. He turned to the carriage. In a secret storage cabinet on the floor inside the carriage, there is a sack of tatto (̫) wrapped in cloth covered with various amulets. It was the strongest magic sword of the current generation created by Lee Cheon-sang. I guess Ill have to dig properly for three days. Three days later. Uichangs dock could be seen in the distance. Guardian. okay. Xu Liang frowned. Behind the thirty-three sword demons radiating bloody energy, there were about two hundred archers stationed. It was the pride of the Iron Blood Castles Hubei branch, the Ghost Archers Battalion. What would you like to do? What should I do? Pajijijik. A black light bloomed from Seo-ryangs hand. I have to drill it. Chapter 250 Episode 250 The Birth of Yeomra (_) (10)It is said that Lee Gak Jeons Cheonbi Special Guest (ؿ) party landed at Uichang dock. It is reported that we immediately collided with the Iron Sword Demon and the Ringmaster. is it. Gong Yachi, who was lost in thought for a moment, nodded. Going forward, we will reduce the reporting cycle related to special customers from half-hourly to two-hourly. Dont miss out on information from the special guests and those who are watching them. Jonmyeong! After the subordinate left, Gong Yachi approached the window. You will be able to overcome it. The main base here was Shinganru (񽭘), one of the three main bases in Uichang. In addition, Xingangru was one of the rouu scattered throughout the world that was influenced quite strongly by Hao Wen. This was the reason why Gong Yachi could be alone in the base-running room at the top of Xingangru. It wasnt an ordinary carriage. It would be nice if it helped with electricity, but it wouldnt be something you need to worry about protecting. Su Jiaozhu and his party face major limitations. It was a power limitation. Not to mention Sogyoju, his bodyguard Ma Dong-pil and Binggungjus daughter Yeo Sang-rin are also great fighters. A combination of a master who reached the extreme, a supreme, and a peak master could be said to be rare even among the elite. The problem is that Uichang is in the middle of the midfield. I dont know what its like to be So Kyo-ju, but Ma Dong-pil wont be able to use even half of his original force. This is because the magic hole should not be opened. But I guess I can break through it. If you are a small religious leader, it will be possible somehow. Gong Yachis eyes deepened. However, depending on how we show when defeating the enemy, the position of the line in future midfield activities will vary. He thought of Xiliang. Although he looked tired when I first saw him, he had a strange sense of composure. I felt the confidence of an absolute expert who would not lose his cool in any situation. However, when I saw Seo-ryang again after becoming the leader of Sogyo, it was different. Leisure became languor and confidence became majesty. In addition, a human charm that was previously hidden from view was revealed. He had the temperament of a king who would bow his head to anyone he encountered. Seoryang, who had been busy chasing something, was now sitting in a position where he could be someones target, looking down on the world. It was called Nangjungjichu (֮F). Whether you smoke Magi or not, So Jiaojus extraordinaryness will be immediately revealed. How great it would be if only there were people who admired its extraordinaryness and looked at it with envy. Angular stones are bound to meet affection. That outstanding presence and talent will arouse admiration in some and jealousy and hatred in others. The current battle depends on how far you can act in a gaze full of jealousy and malice. He may seem reckless at first glance, but he is not a person who moves without thinking. You will behave well. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After Lee Gak. Heres a report! All the thirty-three Iron Sword Demons, and one hundred and fifty out of the two hundred members of the Gogok Palace were defeated! There was surprise in Gong Yachis eyes. already? Thats right! What about the remaining troops? The remaining archers, fifty, are moving south instead of chasing the special party! South? Where in the south? After listening to the informant, it appears that he did not run away to the branch of the Iron Blood Castle or to the sect he trained in! Looking at their migration route, it is interpreted that there is a high probability that they will cross the Yangtze River! Suddenly moving south? Although it is a unit belonging to a branch, the Gwigok Archery Corps can be called first-class. I will receive thorough training and choose one of two paths: fight until the end or report. But why suddenly? no way? Gong Yachis face hardened. You didnt open the magic hole, right? Ive never seen it in person, but I heard that at its peak, magic energy can destroy the spirit of a master at its peak. I thought it might have been possible if Seo-ryang had decided to unleash his magical energy in a place where no one was watching. No, I wouldnt have done that. After listening to the report, it is clear that they are not scattered but are moving as a group. If they went crazy because of demon energy, they wouldnt band together and head south like that. then? At that time, another informant entered the base-running room. Its urgent! The secret branch of the Iron Blood Castle has been discovered! What? The locations are central Honam and southern Hubei, and we have intelligence that groups currently opposing the Iron Blood Castle are moving behind the scenes to attack those two branches! Gong Yachi was truly embarrassed for the first time in a long time. Was there a branch in southern Hubei? Honam knew. Even though external activities were reduced, Honam was still a place where the influence of the Mado martial arts group was strong. However, the Iron Blood Castle secretly established the Honam branch to avoid the eyes of the devil. When the time comes to attack the Heavenly Demon Church, a base has been created to attack the Heavenly Demon Church from there. However, such branches existed not only in Honam but also in southern Hubuk. In Honam, the influence of the Mado Martial Forest is strong, but in Hubuk, which is just upstream, it is different. What kind of clans were there in Hubei? Along with the Shaolin Temple, there is a shaman sect called Taishan Bukdu. In other words, Hubuk is a place where the influence of the martial arts faction is strong. Steel-blooded its definitely not easy. By establishing a secret branch in southern Hubuk, adjacent to Honam, the Iron Blood Fortress not only attacked both the political faction and the Demonic Province at the same time, but also assumed an escape route in case one of them collapsed. Rather than a detailed strategy, the drive to invest money and manpower to hide that meticulousness is more frightening. It must have cost an astronomical amount of money. What is the source? Where did you say the information came from? Source unknown! Suspicious martial artists are moving based on information from an unknown source? Thats nonsense! Gong Yachi actually knew what he said. The martial arts people are as curious as they are suspicious. The more friction a clan had with the Iron Blood Castle, the easier it would have been to be swayed by trivial information. And those factions may be moving to attack the branch. Then, is the reason the remaining 50 members of the Guigokgungdae are moving south to protect their branch? It is expected that the probability of that happening is high. Who would give such information during this incredible time? For a moment, Gong Yachis eyes wavered. there was. Just one place. At this exquisite moment, when I was shocked and stuffy, there was one more organization, excluding Hao Wen, that was going to hit the back of the head of the troops chasing Xiao Jiaozhu. Its scary. Gong Yachi sighed. An enemys moves that you already know are never scary. Are you saying you were pretending not to know in order to explode at such an important moment? A talented person who is sure to become the strongest leader in the history of Protestantism. That means the talent is still growing. That is why it is not perfect and cannot be complete. To protect such talented people, the Church of the Heavenly Demon will risk their lives. A much more lethal and sharp move than sending troops was information. By leaking information from an unknown source, the Heavenly Demon Church distracted the attention of the Iron Blood Saints who were focused on the leader of the Little Church. The onslaught of the Heavenly Demon Church that exquisitely exploited a loophole from a distance of thousands of miles and shook the entire nation. Gong Yachi suddenly felt his heart heating up. Sanghyeolseong can no longer focus on special customers. Turn seventy percent of the information sources that have been focused on the Iron Blood Castle to the Uicheon Alliance! Jonmyeong! * * * hmm? Hu Yaosheng licked his ears. Who is going to curse at me? Why is it so itchy? After picking my ears a few times, I noticed quite a bit of earwax. Ho Yaoseong was disgusted and shook his hands. Anyway, Gong Yachira I heard youre a rare genius that Hao Wen deliberately raised, but I didnt expect you to be this capable. It makes me want to recruit him to our school. Ho Yaoseong, who was looking at the document, stuck out his tongue. This document contained false information and various movements of informants that Gong Yachi had created in order to confuse the information of the Uicheon Maeng side. An amazing network of information woven for Xiliangs comfortable travel north. It would take even Uicheonmaeng at least 15 days to figure out what is real and what is fake. And within those fifteen days, Seoliang would ride the Yangtze River, stop at Uichang, and then advance in a straight line all the way to Shaanxi. It is difficult for anyone to draw up such an information network in an instant and bring it to life using direct informants. I wonder if I can do something like this too The word genius is not enough. He is the owner of a fearsome brain. I feel relieved to see someone like this supporting Master So. Youre a talent Id really like to meet. Its very special. I think I should at least wrap a bunch of oyster tea leaves and send them to you. Ho Yo-seong, a political genius personally recommended by Lee Cheon-sang. Gong Yachi, a genius of information, was raised by Hao Wen. With two strong wings supporting him from behind, Seoryangs movements are faster and more free than ever. After defeating the Iron Sword Demon and the Gugokgungdae, Seolyang and his party arrived at Xingangru at midnight that day. * * * Ugh. After finishing her bath, Yeo Sang-rin lay down in the sponsors pavilion. Im going to die, Im going to die. As I lay down, the hem of the skirt I was wearing went up, exposing my bare legs. Ma Dong-pil quickly turned his head away and Aeng-hwa came towards him with an open face. Ugh! Close your legs! Sister, Im tired, Hwaya. A little! Tch. Yeo Sang-rin, with her legs closed, raised her upper body and leaned back against the railing of the pavilion. I feel like my shoulder is on fire. My previous trips werent this difficult. This is not a trip. Who said anything? I want this to end quickly. It wasnt just words, Yeo Sang-rins face was actually full of fatigue. It was the same with cherry blossoms. Two people also had to move to control the shaking carriage when breaking through the forces of the Iron Sword Demon and the Gugok Bow Troop. Seo-ryang and Ma Dong-pil had to fight, so it was inevitable. It was very difficult to protect a carriage as big as the Kings Train. I was able to see once again how hard Ma Dong-pil had been working. Yeo Sang-rin pouted her mouth. Well, this is not the time to complain. By the way, what about Master Xiao? sister! why? You should call me the guard commander. What if its just us? Right? Yeo Sang-rin asked while looking at Ma Dong-pil. Ma Dong-pil nodded. Master Xiao will come with Master Su Wen. The food will be served soon, so you can eat it first. Master Xiao, your physical strength is really steel. Is it because his martial arts skills are so great? The cherry blossom said with a triumphant expression. Do you think youll be this tired? What do you think of our small religious leader? He is our small religious leader Is this enough love? sister! Its a joke. Cherry Blossoms face turned red. Yeo Sang-rin burst into laughter. Still, after talking with Aenghwa, I felt like my fatigue was relieved quite a bit. After a brief discussion, food was served in the pavilion. The number of things reached fifteen. Of course, Yeo Sang-rins face brightened. The meal, which had been so hasty, ended after half past. While the party, who had eaten their fill, was drinking tea, Seoryang and Gong Yachi came in as if they had been waiting. what? Have you eaten everything? I told you to eat first. Thats not the problem. Didnt you leave mine behind? You can order it again. Im sorry. We are even more disappointed. We are also curious to hear that Gongya Somunju and Sogyoju are having a meeting alone. Xu Liang chuckled. I didnt say much. We just had a brief conversation about how to move forward. Yes, thats what makes me sad. You said something ridiculous while you were busy eating at that time. lol. Yeo Sang-rin asked curiously. So how do you plan to move from now on? Although she often said she would die from exhaustion, she was a person who loved adventure. Although it is an adventure full of blood and flesh, it is still exciting. Xu Liang said calmly. I heard that Hwasan Jang Mun-in has already entered Uichang. Huh?! Already? okay. So are you moving right away tomorrow? Theres no reason to delay, right? No but it is a bit of maintenance When Seo-ryang looked at Gong Ya-chi, he slightly lowered his head. I have a trustworthy ally, so what about maintenance? Okay, try ordering a new meal. How could you not leave even one plate behind, you bastards? Chapter 251 Episode 251 Volcanic name value (1)Eudadada! The cherry blossom stretched greatly and looked up at the sky. It was dawn when the moonlight had not completely disappeared. Even though I fell asleep well past midnight, I woke up early in the morning. It was a lifestyle habit that had been ingrained over many years. Phew, I need to at least clean it. Your body wants to sleep more, but your mind refuses. I feel like my day starts when I wake up early in the morning and finish cleaning my surroundings. Aenghwa, who went out dressed in fancy clothes, scratched her head for a moment. I already cleaned it. The workers quietly finished cleaning while all the guests were sleeping. Aenghwa realized once again that she had left Shingyo and was wandering around the central plains. Ill have to get used to it. It should be comfortable, but its strangely uncomfortable. It was natural since it wasnt my house, but there was still an uncomfortable feeling that was difficult to resolve. Aenghwa let out a deep sigh and tilted her head to the side at the sudden feeling of popularity. Huh! Seoyang was sitting in front of the pond behind the throne. He looked very comfortable as he sat cross-legged and closed his eyes. I dont know if it was fortune-telling or simple meditation, but I felt like I shouldnt break my concentration. The cherry blossoms tried to sneak back into the room. At that time, Seo-ryang opened his mouth. You dont have to lower your footsteps like that. Are you awake? huh. sorry. I have a lot to be sorry about. Why did you wake up so early? The cherry blossom hesitated. Ah I just need to get some sleep Seo-ryang opened his eyes. His eyes were very soft. Come here. Cherry blossoms quickly approached Seoryangs side. Come and sit in the front. Ah yes. The cherry blossoms carefully knelt across from me. Xu Liang held out his hand. Macmun. yes! He held the cherry trees freckles. Xu Liang nodded. You havent stopped honing your internal skills. Good job. lol. When he was expelled as a special inspector, Seoliang gave Aenghwa a copy of the Naegongsimbeop, annotated by himself, as a gift. I have been continuously practicing the Naegongsim method I received back then. As I had felt before, Aenghwa had a knack for cultivating her inner strength. I dont know if he was good at fighting, but he was quite specialized in mental training, where consistency and patience were the most important. Seo-ryang stroked his chin for a moment and said. Do you want to learn martial arts in earnest? Yeah?! My me? Then who are you? Aenghwas face suddenly hardened. It wasnt because I didnt want to learn martial arts. I was curious as to whether this was really the case, and at the same time, I was surprised that Master So directly said so. Uh Thats it You dont like it? no! Absolutely not! . I just was wondering if that was okay. What do you mean? How special it is to learn martial arts. Everyone else is learning it. Yes, but. The cherry blossoms spoke hesitantly. I was wondering if I was wasting Master Xiaos precious time for no reason Xu Liang chuckled. How much time is wasted just by teaching you? Dont even worry about that. lol. The reason Im asking you if you want to seriously learn martial arts is for no other reason. I dont know if Im only in Shingyo, but Ill be traveling all over the central region from now on. Of course, theres no reason for you to follow me every time. Xu Liangs eyes lit up. But now you are definitely following me. That wont happen, but what if there comes a moment when I cant protect you? In that case, you have to overcome the danger alone. . In other words, martial arts training is closer to necessity rather than choice. Nevertheless, the reason I ask you this is because I want to know your sincerity. If you say no, I will give up completely. Cherry Blossoms face, which had been frozen in surprise, suddenly became serious. I dont know that practicing martial arts is hard work, Master So. Nevertheless, the reason I want to practice martial arts is not simply to become stronger. then? It is because I must not be a nuisance to Master Xiao. Furthermore, it is because it is a path that can be helpful to Sogyoju. If you learn martial arts, you become stronger. That is an undeniable fact. But the purpose is different. Aenghwa was clearly a demon, but she was different from other demons. What was more important than strength was the convenience and safety of the superiors he served. You can do anything for that. Although she is young, the environment she has lived in through what she has seen and learned has become the strength that sustains Cherry Blossoms today. Seoliang, who was looking at the cherry blossoms, shook his head. You cant do that. yes? If you learn it for your own survival, I will actively train you. But if youre trying to help me, Id like to tell you that theres absolutely no need to do that. The cherry blossoms were like, oh no. Oh, of course I I know how you feel. Actually, you have done a lot for me so far. I havent said anything, but you cant imagine how much your presence has helped me so far. The tip of my nose feels sore. Its been like that for a long time, but I knew how to impress people like this once in a while. But I dont want you to forget what your role is. yes? You are different from Dongpil. Dongpil is a warrior chosen from the beginning to protect me. Literally, escorting is the main business. But you are not a bodyguard. You just have to do your best at your job and you dont need to provide any more help than that. This may sound quite sad. In fact, Aeng-hwa couldnt hide her disappointment at Seo-ryangs words. However, she was quick-witted and smart, and was able to sense a ray of emotion hidden in Seo-ryangs words. An organization is complete only when each person does his or her job properly in his or her position. Maybe there will come a time when I need your help. But until then, you just need to focus on your survival and self-defense. If you forget that, even if the bond is still the same, there will be a crack in the groups movements. Aenghwa finally understood Seoryangs words. Seoliang was telling her to be sure how to move. When a desperate moment comes, if the cherry blossoms act strangely in the hope that they will be helpful, the entire party could be in danger. Seoliangs purpose was to prevent that in advance. It meant that no matter what moment comes, do not make a hasty move for your own sake. The cherry blossom bowed its head. If it is an action that will bring peace to Master Xiaos heart, I will definitely do it. Dont worry, Master Xiao. Thank you for understanding what I mean. Oh no, Master Xiao! Rather, I Aeng-hwa suddenly felt like tears were coming out. There is probably no other person in Protestantism who cares for their subordinates like this. Not only Protestantism, but also any family, sect, or organization in the world would be similar. There are so many small people who not only do not regard people as human beings, but treat them as worse as animals. I thought that Aenghwa had received an unprecedented blessing, not because she became the head of a small church, but simply because she was a scholar. thank you. I will do my best to learn martial arts and never create a situation that will make Master Xiao feel uneasy. Okay, thats enough. Seoliang stroked Aenghwas head. Aenghwa thought herself to be very fortunate, but the same was true for Seoryang. Just as not all superiors are evil, not all subordinates are good. Aenghwa was such a kind and pure child that you could not think of her as a Protestant. Because this child was his maid, he was able to run to him without hesitation without worrying about food, clothing, and shelter. If the day comes in the future when Seo-ryang receives praise from everyone. Aenghwa will definitely be counted among the people who helped Seoliang the most behind the scenes to help him rise to that position. I told you to remove the ox horn as soon as possible. There is one martial art that I have been thinking about for a long time. Lets study until breakfast. yes! After one hour. Yeo Sang-rin, stretched out, came out as a sponsor. Oh my gosh, my back made a really crunching noise huh? Yeo Sang-rin blinked. Master Xiao, what are you doing? Ma Dong-pil, who had come out right away and was protecting the law, answered. Teach Aenghwa martial arts. Oh, to the cherry blossoms? Yeo Sang-rin looked at the two people with expectant eyes. Aenghwa was sitting cross-legged with her eyes closed. Next to him, Seo-ryang was muttering something, and it was clear that his true energy was moving as he listened to what he said. Yeosangrin grinned. At first glance, it appears to be a dark martial arts technique, but I hope it is a good martial arts technique. Its not just good martial arts. yes? Do you know what martial arts Aenghwa is learning? Of course. Ma Dong-pils face was filled with surprise. The Moon Demonic Gong (ħ) The Wolum Demonic Gong is one of the Ten Great Demonic Gongs of Shinkyo. The reason Ma Dong-pil can recognize that magic attack is because he has actually seen the power of that martial art. Lord Chancellor. The magic technique that Juhwa, the general of Hwanheewon, learned was Woleum magic. Those ferocious beasts could not even easily approach the Sangcheonsu (˪) unfolding through the Woleummagong. Considering that Juhwas physical condition was not normal at the time, it was truly an incredible power. Of course, it will be difficult to catch up to the level of Juhwa, who is called a genius, by learning martial arts late, but since the quality of martial arts itself is high, it will be enough to maintain ones health. After hearing Ma Dong-pils explanation, Yeo Sang-rin whistled lightly. Shingyo Ten Great Demon Lord Sogyoju is really big. Yes? exactly. But isnt that magic trick strange? What do you mean? Its not exactly a magic trick, but Hwa-ahs condition is strange. Yeo Sang-rin frowned. Even though her hair was disheveled and her eyes were covered in mucus, she looked beautiful. Usually, when you learn advanced martial arts skills, your existing skills tend to decrease. It would be more correct to think of it as removal of impurities rather than loss of internal energy. Its replaced with new internal strength and condensed to become harder and more pure, right? Of course I do. But it remains the same? The power of cherry blossoms. hmm? Ma Dong-pil focused his senses on the cherry blossoms. Its not that it wasnt, it was just as Yeo Sang-rin said. The strength of the cherry blossoms was not at a level that could be said to be that of a master, but it was also not at the level of being insignificant. Do I have a level of strength that is just right for my age group? However, even though its internal power was gradually changing to Woleummagi, its internal power was not decreasing. All the history and all the true energy are being transformed into the magical energy of the moon. Thats amazing. Ma Dong-pil was inwardly surprised. The fact that the existing internal power was not condensed into a higher level internal power was proof that the internal power of cherry blossoms was deep and solid. Yeo Sang-rin quietly admired. I dont think Master Xiao is helping me, but its amazing. This is proof that you have been practicing your skills without the slightest distraction while training your inner strength, right? I think so. Its a power as pure as mine I dont know about my mothers martial arts skills, but I think its safe to say that I am at least gifted in the martial arts area. Ma Dong-pil, who was nodding his head, suddenly looked at Yeo Sang-rin with surprised eyes. how? Yeo Sang-rin saw right away what she herself had not felt. Although he was unable to concentrate on one area because he was protecting the law and opened his senses to the entire area, Yeo Sang-rins sense of spirit was still great. How can you see through that minute difference in density, even while half asleep? It means that although his level of martial arts is low, his senses are no less than mine. There are so many talented people in the world. Yeo Sang-rin admires the cherry blossoms. Ma Dong-pil admires Yeo Sang-rin. The moment they began to realize one by one the true nature of each other, which they had not known until now, they were finally becoming a truly harmonious group. In other words, that was what Seoyang wanted. This is because it is difficult to respond properly in a crisis if you do not know each others personality, skills, and talents properly. So the group grew stronger as the days passed. It was a growth in organizational power that would be of great help in the future, even if not immediately. Half a day later. Is everyone ready? yes. Xi Liang opened the carriage door. Lets go see the face of the flower shop owner who is crazy about plum blossoms. Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 252 Episode 252 Volcanos name value (2)Hmm. Hong Sanja looked around. The spacious room was richly decorated. Even if it wasnt for the royal family, it seemed like a rare home for rejection. There was a look of satisfaction on Hong Sanjas face. You paid some attention. Gong Yachi lowered his head. Its a bit shabby to serve the master of the worlds greatest swordsman. I had no choice as I was in a hurry to find a meeting location. sorry. No. It has a nice aroma and is quite a treat. Im truly sorry that you look at me like that. What kind of apology? The miner smiled. As you said, the scent is really good. Thats right. Gong Yachi said politely. Ill put a few sachets in the carriage. Thank you for your hard work to get here. I sincerely hope that the meeting ends well. He is usually extremely blunt, but when dealing with customers, he is as gentle as if he had oiled his tongue. Hong Sanja burst out laughing. Thank you so much for caring so much. I think I will continue to be your valuable customer in the future. Please take good care of me in the future. Rather, we are honored. Gong Yachi lowered his head and his eyes became cold. This is why you are the problem. A Taoist pursues luxury more than Anbin and prefers aroma rather than the smell of grass. Hongsanja and Gwangsanja were no longer Taoists. He was just a martial artist with the appearance of a Taoist monk. Rather, his tightly hidden desire seemed to be much stronger than that of other martial arts people. This makes it meaningless to say that he is a pillar of the martial arts faction. Perhaps most of the long writers of the Old Daemun faction are not much different from Hong Sanja. If you do that, Ill be done. Oh, theres one thing Id like to ask. Please speak. I understand that you also have a fairly high position in Haomun. Im embarrassed. If I were to deal with you like that, the other person would probably not be of ordinary status either. What are their identities? Gong Yachi lowered his head again. sorry. Those guests are special guests of the text and cannot reveal their identities to outsiders. Please understand. Can you just tell me? sorry. An unpleasant look appeared on Hong Sanzis face. Even though the Hwasan Jangmunin, who is said to be a immortal above the clouds, asks for it, he wont tell me, saying its a secret. He didnt like it. Gwangsanja appeased Hongsanja with good words. Havent we benefited a lot thanks to this person? Jang Moon-in, please be patient. Kuhuhhum! There is still a lot of work to be done with them in the future. Wont you pay for todays rudeness later? Isnt that so? Gwangsanja looked at Gong Yachi and asked. What is rudeness and why should you repay it? Their calculation method is truly strange. But Gong Yachi answered with a smile. of course. If the other person smiles like this and bows his head, but continues to be displeased, that is also a loss of face. Hong Sanzi cleared his throat and lowered his head. I showed my ugly side. Please understand. no. When did they say they were coming? We will be there soon. Okay. Just go and see. If you say yes, thats enough. Gong Yachi retreated at a brisk pace. Hong Sanja, sitting in the chair, burst into laughter. What kind of arrogant bastard is he to come later than Jang Mun-in of the Great Huashan Sect? After the transaction is over, I need to correct my habits properly. The miner smiled. of course. I brought him here because he was smart, but to a third party, he was just like Hong Sanja or Gwangsanja. If he were truly wise, he would have blocked this transaction until the end. The laughter of the robbers who may create an unprecedented shame in the history of volcanoes today. The devil, who would cast a black shadow over that smile, finally arrived at the meeting place. * * * Inside the carriage, Seo-ryang had his eyes closed. Opposite him, So Ho-hyang and Cha-wi were still lying unconscious. Although he looked very emaciated, there didnt seem to be anything wrong with his health. Yeo Sang-rin asked Seo-ryang. What are you thinking? Thinking about how they will come out. A look of puzzlement appeared on Yeo Sang-rins face. It doesnt matter how it comes out, right? The guard leaders martial arts skills are nothing more than volcanic palms I cant use my strength properly. If its a fight with restrictions, even if youre a volcanic warrior, you cant ignore it. Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Why do I feel like the guard leader will never lose? Then will you lose? Of course I win. Phee. Xiliang opened his eyes. Thats unlikely, but if Hong Sanja came here alone, I think I would respect him quite a bit. Why? Because they are the ones who know what the minimum number is. Yeo Sang-rin nodded. Because I felt like I knew what Seoliang meant. What if I brought someone with me? Not worthy of respect. I had no intention of going in in the first place. Seoliang tilted his head. What Im curious about is how many Parakhos you brought with you. Yeo Sang-rin burst out laughing without realizing it. The swordsmen of Hwasan, who are a part of the Nine Daemun Sect and are renowned for their world-class martial arts, are called Parakho. No one but Seo-ryang would say that. If you brought just one or two people with you, it would mean that even though you are an idiot, you know how to think about the future. What if they brought troops? Xu Liang smiled. It would mean that I wouldnt have any guilt left in my heart. You dont usually feel guilty. sudden. Thats just it. Doo doo doo doo. The speed of the carriage gradually decreased. Looks like everyone is here. okay. And it became clear. yes? What? I dont think theres any need to feel guilty. A ray of tension appeared on Yeo Sang-rins face. Did you bring a lot with you? What is important is quality, not quantity. Rattling! The carriage passed the gate. And after half an hour, the carriage stopped. Guardian. I get it. After opening the carriage door and getting out, Seoryang saw dozens of prosecutors lined up in a line. These are real swordsmen who are all emitting sharp energy waves. Although he had cloudy eyes that were uncharacteristic of a Taoist monk, the anticipation that surrounded his entire body was real. The corners of Seo-ryangs mouth rose. Hwasans signature plum blossom sword? They are famous swordsmen who are renowned as the best swordsmen of the world. From his mid-twenties to his mid-to-late thirties, he was the pride of the Hwasan faction, known as the best among his peers in Moorim. It is said that, despite their young age, among the Maehwa Swordsmen, there are some later masters who already boast elder-level martial arts skills. The number of such experts was as many as fifty. Not to mention the thirty-three Iron Sword Demons, these fifty people seem more dangerous than the two hundred members of the Gogok Bow Troop. No, if you just look at the military power, it doesnt seem to be much less than the 300 people of Mukpungdae. I brought you here with purpose. Jang Mun-in of the Hwasan faction, a transcendent expert, and an expert who feels a little lower than him. Furthermore, fifty plum blossom swordsmen at their peak is truly a powerful force. It is a force that can be used anywhere in the world. Xiliang shook his head. Just because you are the head of a sect doesnt mean you have to be proficient in the art of war, but how can you be this short-thinking? If this amount of power is drained externally, the power at the headquarters will become insufficient. If Jang Mun-in was guarding the center of the headquarters, this would be too much. Did you want to show off your power? At that time, one of the swordsmen walked forward. What did you just say? Xu Liangs eyes lit up. Ma Dong-pil took a step forward. Put the message inside. The person I promised to meet has arrived. I asked what you said. The swordsman now appeared to be in his late twenties to early thirties. The man with a rather sharp look was Baekyo, the plum sword swordsman of the Hwasan faction. Is it possible that you just saw Jang Wen-jins evil deed? It was a voice that showed aging. Ma Dong-pils eyes became harsh. Ill say it again. Send the message inside. The coachman must leave. Its an amazing response. Even though he drove a carriage, you would know that he was an expert by looking at the sword on his belt and the refined prayers, so he didnt hesitate to insult him. Seo-ryang also occasionally made provocations like this, but now he was there to make a deal. Moreover, wasnt the other person a Taoist master? I feel comfortable when it comes out like this. I thought I could manipulate it and use it depending on the situation. However, if the opponent appears like this, I wonder if there is any need to do so. You dare insult Jang Wenjin of the Great Huashan Sect. Until you receive a satisfactory apology, you will never be allowed inside. Xiliang snorted. okay? He said to Ma Dong-pil. Dongpil. Yes, Captain. lets go. All right. Ma Dong-pil immediately sat down in the coach seat. Seo-ryang also turned his back and walked to the carriage. It seemed like there was nothing to regret. Baekyo frowned. What are we going to do now? Heeheehee!! Six blooded horses let out loud cries. Even the worlds greatest master was a surprising Dragon Yin. Xi Liang said to Bai Yao. Tell this to the volcano expert. It is said that the ingenuity of an insignificant plum swordsman ruined this deal. What?! The tongue of an idiot who couldnt even treat a guest changed the political landscape. Tell Jongnam, Jang Mun-in, that you need to calm down and relax because you are going there. Whoa! At that moment, everyone in the Plum Blossom Swordsman raised bloody expectations. He reacts hysterically to the name Jongnam. Not only Hwasans elite, but they also dislike Jongnam extremely much. A blade as dense as a needle and as heavy as an ax blade. The energy wave mixed with life felt very aggressive. A flash of murder appeared in the corner of Ma Dong-pils eyes. Guardian. hmm? Before you go to Jongnam Jang Mun-in, please take care of them first. Thats amazing. These were words that were hard to imagine coming from Ma Dong-pils mouth. This was because they belonged to the Hwasan faction. The perception is different from Sanghyeolseong or Surochae. They were, so to speak, clear enemies, having been at odds with the Heavenly Demon Church for hundreds of years. Those who were difficult to please even dared to live for the small master of the Heavenly Demon Church. This is a difficult situation for Ma Dong-pil to endure. Xu Liang shook his head. There is no need for that. If the deal falls apart anyway, they will be the ones to blame us, so why waste our energy for no reason? . lets go. Yes, Captain. Seo-ryang really got into the carriage and closed the door. It was an action that went beyond saying there was nothing to regret, and even felt refreshing. The plum swordsmen, including Baekyo, could not help but be embarrassed. Any martial artist in the world would bow his head in front of the name of the Hwasan Sect. It was their first time meeting such radical people. Hee hee hee! The body of the King of Death train slowly changed direction. Baekyo shouted in embarrassment. We cant stop right now! It was then. Quang! The door leading to the main gate of the patronage was broken and a middle-aged Taoist monk appeared. Its a very nervous atmosphere. But somehow he was smiling. It was as if he was suppressing his anger. The corners of Seo-ryangs mouth raised while riding in the carriage. Yeo Sang-rin, seeing that smile, shook her head. There it is again, that villains laugh. Chapter 253 Episode 253 Volcano Name Value (3)Stop. The sonorous voice contained powerful energy. It was a power filled with the power of Yango Shinkong (B). You came all the way, so how can you go without even seeing Jang Mun-jins face? Magnificent endurance. Ma Dong-pils eyebrows naturally furrowed. I felt like my head was shaken by the power of magic and magic against it. Sigh! The carriage headed straight for the gate. Go back the way you came in. The miners face hardened. The opponents determination was felt in the carriages movements. cheeky! But he didnt act rashly. I dont even know who the other person is yet. Kidnapping the Iron Blood Lords concubine would be impossible through regular distribution, so we judged that it was not a matter that could be easily ignored. Thats why I came forward myself. There was a good reason for stopping Hong Sanja from running away. We are clearly aware of the rudeness on our part. I dont think you want to complicate the situation either, so lets leave the nerves at rest. They say they are aware of the rudeness, but they never apologize. That was the current volcanic wave. If Mundo has made a mistake, it is right for him, as a superior, to take responsibility. But instead of offering an apology, they just dismiss it as a war of nerves. Its true that it was a war of nerves, but at least the miner shouldnt have been like that. Rattling. The carriage stopped. Sigh. The door opened and Seo-ryang got out. The miners eyes sparkled. young? Even if you look closely, he looked like he was no older than 30. Your physique is amazing. He was nearly six and a half feet tall, and his skeletal frame was also very wide. Yet it never looks dull. He literally had a balanced physique. It was the perfect body that a miner who lived over 40 years of age had never seen before. He ended up admiring it in a way that was not appropriate for the situation. Is there such a thing as this? If I had met him when I was young, I would have definitely taken him in as a disciple. Regardless of his personality, this was the first time that I was coveted based on his simple appearance. You are not a long-time writer. I didnt expect it to be extreme, but it was too arrogant to just ignore it. At least the miner felt that way. Saaaaagh. The expectations of the plum blossom swordsmen became even more brutal. The miner raised his hand. Then, the strong anticipation gradually subsided. They call me a miner. You may have heard of it. Seoliang tilted his head. Ive never heard of it. What happened? Because thats not whats important. of course. I need to receive an apology first. The miner frowned. Is this Kanghos first choice? I had no idea that I would hear something like that from a young guy who couldnt even speak. But there is nothing I can do about it now. No matter what happens, the loser is in their hands, so we have no choice but to endure it one more time. Gwangjaja looked back at the white dragon. I told you to kill my sisters temper. A subtle look of dissatisfaction appeared on the white dragons face. Although the other person was an elder, he did not dare to express it openly. sorry. Apologise. All right. I have no idea what I did wrong. The white dragon took three or four steps forward with a worried look on his face and gave a brief hug. Im sorry. Asking for forgiveness for a mistake is based on sincere self-reproach. In other words, Baekyos apple is not an apple. Seo-ryangs smile deepened. Why are you apologizing to me? ? The person you insulted was not me, but this person. The white dragons face became distorted. The person Seo-ryang pointed to with his thumb was Ma Dong-pil. Bow your head firmly, list in detail what you did wrong, admit it, and finally ask for forgiveness. Thats what an apology does. Xu Liang muttered. Doesnt Hwasan teach basic knowledge and manners to students? This is a mess. Its almost like Im talking to myself, but there isnt a single person here who isnt an expert. This means that everyone could hear his muttering voice. The white dragons eyes were bloodshot. You bitch! Baekyo. . Baekyou! Yes, Elder. Do as he says. Baekyo looked at Gwangjaeja with a puzzled face. Elder?! If you dont apologize right away, I will take back the plum blossom sword. Retrieving the plum sword means depriving the plum sword of its qualifications. Baekyous face turned pale. The proud plum sword is being recovered? That is the shame of a lifetime. If rumors spread, it would be buried even within the Hwasan Sect. Baekyo bowed his head in panic. sorry. I was arrogant and rude to the customer. Please accept my apology. Ma Dong-pil looked at Seoryang. Xu Liang nodded slightly. Ma Dong-pil quenched his appetite. When I thought of Lord Xiao, I wanted to cut him off on the spot, but I had no choice. Okay. The bottom ended up popping out without me even realizing it. Baekyos hands were shaking. He suffered this humiliation in front of the executioners. I felt like I was going crazy because my pride was hurt. Gwangsan-ja said while looking at Seo-ryang. I think this has roughly brought the conflict to an end. This is a warning message telling people not to stand out anymore. Xu Liang grinned. Well, it looks like beans are roasting in the heat of lightning, but lets end it here. Would you like to come in? Sure. The miner turned around. When he turned around, his eyes became extremely cold. When the transaction is over, you are dead. At this point, it doesnt matter who the opponent is. I can overlook a certain amount of arrogance, but those guys have gone too far. Received an apology from Hwasan Inspection? The apple will definitely be recovered. The miner who had gone through the broken door suddenly looked back. Are you going to leave the carriage behind? of course. How do I get in here with a carriage? A smile formed on the miners lips. It was a meaningful smile. lets go. Minja turns again and heads toward the room. He couldnt see. Seolyangs expression was a hundred times more vicious and a thousand times more vicious than his cold eyes. So, leaving Ma Dong-pil and his party outside, Seo-ryang went in to meet Hong San-ja. Jang Moon-in. I brought you a guest. Take it in. The door opened and Seo-ryang went inside. Hong Sanzi looked at Xu Liang with cold eyes. With his keen senses, he heard all of the turmoil that occurred outside. Of course, the way he looked at Seo-ryang was not kind. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. Is it interest? I heard that it has only been three years since you reached the position of long-time writer. Indeed, it was not the long writer he remembered. Still, martial arts skills are enough to become a scholar. Seo-ryang walked hurriedly across from Hong San-ja. I thought they would say hello as soon as they came in, but they skipped even that. Gwangsanja was embarrassed, and Hongsanjas eyes became increasingly colder. So Liang, standing across from Hong Sanzi, gave a brief sweep. Meet the Hwasan Jangmun-in. . Please call me Guard Captain Seo. Hong Sanjas cheeks trembled. You are truly rude. Is it polite? Its good manners. Seoyang sat down on the chair. If there had been no conflict earlier, I would have smiled appropriately, but now whats the need for that? I said it was a deal, so lets literally just make a deal and be done with it. Im truly curious about your identity, saying something like that even in front of a long-haired man of volcanoes. Lets get to the point. It completely blocks private conversations. Hong Sanjas face turned red. Powerful aging was blooming. As I told you in advance, we have a concubine whom the Lord of Iron Blood Castle loves. I even got that escort as a bonus, but since hes not worth the price, Ill leave him alone. Xu Liang smiled. Would you like to buy it? Sanda What a funny guy this is. As an adult, I tried to show at least some manners, but that didnt work. Hong Sanjas tone became increasingly harsh. Not just handing it over, but buying it? Xu Liang chuckled. You dont know what the word deal means? So, were you planning on taking it for free? Youre naive. You are truly naive. Hong Sanjas eyes burned brightly. Daehwasanpa has always been at the forefront of the Old Daemun sect. And I am a scholar of that kind. Buy it when you cant even bring it and offer it? You dont even know the topic! Coogugung. A powerful energy wave emitted from Hong Sanjas body. The pressure of Jahashingong, the strongest martial artist in the volcano, was poured out. Jahashingong was a divine skill of extreme ascension on the same line as the Sunyang Mugeukkong of the Shaolin shaman with great power. It is a rare martial art that encompasses not only Seondo techniques but also Taoism and martial arts. If the level is similar, it is difficult to beat a warrior who has mastered his own skills. Jahashingong was a martial art that could defeat even a master who was one level or two levels higher. The transcendental master is creating such great martial arts skills and opening them up to provide pressure. No one can escape that pressure easily. but. You seem to be the one who doesnt even know the topic. Hong Sanjas eyes twinkled. The emotion radiating from those eyes was surprise. It may not be his power, but I had no idea that this young guy could speak freely even under the pressure of his own master. Xu Liang tapped the table with his index finger. They say they are competing for the position of the greatest swordsman in the world, but they are definitely swordsmen. The leader of that sect is trying to subdue his opponent by force? ! This might make some pictures. You Hong Sanjas cheek twitched. Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What is it? I told you to call me Guard Captain. What kind of person is this that can withstand the pressure of divine energy? Ive never heard of a master like you who achieved such a level at such a young age. This doesnt allow conversation. For a moment, Hong Sanjas eyes sparkled. Are you sure that you are a disciple secretly raised by the Lord of Iron Blood or the Lord of Uicheon? It may be unexpected, but looking back, its understandable to think that way. If you suddenly kidnapped the iron blood castle lords concubine, you must be quite familiar with the castles circumstances. If so, there is a high probability that it is an insider. Since they are Sa Sect bastards, it would not be strange for a disciple to betray his master. In the same sense, it is worth thinking of Uicheon Lord. Lord Uicheons insidiousness was reminiscent of a thousand-year-old poisonous snake. With a person like that, it wouldnt be impossible to have a disciple trap Hwasan. Yes. Hong Sanjas thoughts were quite plausible. But he shouldnt have said that. If you wanted to wield the power you only had for three years even a little more, these were words you should never have uttered. The lord of Uicheon the lord of Uicheon. Slurp. Seo-ryangs hair twitched. Invisible and intangible energy bloomed all over his body. The swaying hair and fluttering hem of the long cloth created an unusual atmosphere. Im his disciple? Instinctively, he suppressed his demon energy, but his temperament itself was ruthless. A look of astonishment appeared on Hong Sanzis face. Crack. The edge of the table was broken. I tried to stand up with both hands, but the rising anger made it impossible. Xu Liang opened his mouth and laughed. There was no laughter. Actually, I was thinking about it. what to do with you Should I hold it and shake it, or should I just smash it to pieces? At first, I tried to bury it all. Because its refreshing and comfortable. An unusual sense of intimidation spread from his body as he slowly woke up. After seeing you disciples, I changed my mind. If theyre so broken, lets just leave them alone. Lets give him the Iron Blood Lords concubine and let him run wild. It will be of great help to me in the end. I thought so. Wooooow. The radiating energy waves slowly gathered into his right hand. After all, it was better not to worry about unnecessary things, right? Hong Sanja shouted loudly. mine! Faaagh! Gwangsanjas bamboo leaf and Hongsanjas Chu Yeongjang (׷Ӱ) were shot at Seoliang at once. Xiliangs eyes spewed out terrifying anger. Ill help you understand the topic. Chapter 254 Episode 254 The value of the volcanos name (4)Baekyo glared at Ma Dong-pil with bloodshot eyes. Ma Dong-pil, sitting in the coach seat, leisurely crossed his arms. He did not see any of the plum sword swordsmen, let alone the white dragon. I was just watching the place where Seo-ryang entered. It wasnt particularly ignored. However, to Baekyo and the Plum Swordsmen, it felt like disregard. Every time he went to a powerhouse, everyone looked at him with awe. But they didnt do that. In the first place, I wasnt surprised by the value of the name Maehwageomsu. For the plum inspectors, such an experience was unfamiliar. That must have been why. Why is the review so distorted? Your posture is sloppy. Ma Dong-pil was where Baekyos twisted voice was headed. It looks like a few pieces of geomcho have been cooked. But you have to know the topic. In other words, is this a person who would be suitable for a coachman who drives horses? A few of the plum swordsmen giggled. That smile was a small consolation to his wounded pride. Baekyo said with a grin. Your master seems to have quite a bit of money. I gave a decent sword to a third-rate bastard. It looks like the sword is crying. Ma Dong-pil glanced at Baekyo. Baekyos expression was full of triumph. Are political factions really like this? A person of that level should have at least some dignity. It is not the dignity of a person, but the dignity of a warrior. But those guys dont have that kind of dignity. It seemed as if Baekjeong was holding a treasured sword and shaking it. Ma Dong-pil, who had been glancing at Baekyo, turned his gaze back to where Seoliang was heading. Im crying! Baekyo felt anger welling up inside his chest. The meaning of Ma Dong-pils gaze was clear. Its not worth talking about. This guy Baekyos face turned red and he was about to spit out a curse. Stop it. The person who stepped forward was an older man who appeared to be similar in age to Ma Dong-pil. Among the plum swords gathered here, Baekgang () had the highest distribution. Jang Moon-in is having a conversation. Dont get into an accident. The white dragons cheeks trembled. Yes. If another accident occurs here, the Plum Sword may indeed be recovered. No, if it were Hong San-ja, a long-time scholar, he might be excommunicated for offending his face. Baekyo snorted. There wont be any accidents. Its just annoying. If I pull my sword at a guy like that, my sword will only get dirty. Well thought out. Although he stopped Baekyo, Baekgang also didnt say he did anything wrong. Rather, it goes one step further. Baek Kang spoke to Ma Dong-pil. Can I give you some advice? . This powerhouse is by no means romantic. People like us try hard to keep the agreement, but not everyone is like us. If you act like that, both mice and birds can die without you even noticing. . Thats Gangho. Please be careful in the future. Its as if hes teaching a subordinate. Ma Dong-pils gaze did not change. He was listening to the two peoples words. Because its not worth listening to. Baekgang frowned. Yes, that is exactly the attitude. . Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lets stop at this point. I hope we dont have to meet each other at Gangho in the future. Then we wont tolerate it either. Baekgang turned around. On the other hand, Baekyo was glaring at Ma Dongpil until the end. It was then. Well, who is really holding back? A bright voice came from inside the carriage. Everyone looked at the carriage. Ma Dong-pil was no exception. Click. The carriage door opened and a woman appeared. The woman was beautiful. The pure white skin seemed transparent at first glance, as if it would come off when touched. He was of moderate height and slim build, but not too thin. Ebony-like hair slicked back, and Seomseom Oksu glimpsed through the ample sleeves. The facial features were also distinct but not burdensome. If you look at her appearance alone, she was a woman worthy of the expression 10 perfect beauty. Not only Baekyo, but also Baekgang and Maehwageomsu all opened their mouths. There are degrees of beauty. The audience was left speechless by her alluring beauty that could captivate anyone of any age or gender. Ma Dong-pil was embarrassed. Why did you come out? Yeo Sang-rin smiled. The whole world seemed to become brighter with a smile that was pure yet gorgeous and dense yet innocent. Because its frustrating. If you wait a little while. I came out not because I was frustrated because I was inside, but because I was frustrated because of those idiots. How can you just listen to these guys who dont even know the subject, trusting a small martial artist and insulting Ma Howie? These guys dont even know the topic, theyre just poor martial artists. Yeo Sang-rins words were clearly referring to the Plum Blossom Swordsmen. However, even after hearing those insulting words, they could not react easily. I was so captivated by Yeo Sang-rins outstanding appearance that it was difficult for me to open my mouth even once. Ma Dong-pil sighed. You shouldnt complicate things. i know. But theres no need to endure things you dont have to endure, right? . The guard commander also said that, right? Yes. Seoliang told them not to cause trouble if possible, but also not to avoid them by bowing their heads. He said that a situation can arise at any time where you need to bow your head, but do not hide your feelings. Yeo Sang-rins smile deepened. I am moving as the guard commander says. I was very impressed. I feel refreshed inside. This is an important deal. Deal? Will the deal actually be concluded? yes? Yeo Sang-rin smiled even more captivatingly. Even in front of someone stronger than you, youre the type of person who throws a punch if you make a mistake, right? But wouldnt it be terrible for someone much weaker than you? . If you find it annoying, I think youll get a kick out of it first? Even so, we must not cause trouble. Well, thats true. Still. Yeo Sang-rin tapped her lips with her finger. You can swear, right? Ma Dong-pil burst out laughing without realizing it. At that time, Baekgang stepped forward. I dont know who you are, but dont you think the words are too much to just listen to and ignore? Yeo Sang-rin shrugged her shoulders. Why do you think that? Sozer just insulted us. I can tolerate that much, but I cannot tolerate insulting Jang Mun-in. insult? Why is that an insult? I was just telling the truth? The bridge of Baekgangs nose wrinkled. Looking at his appearance, he seems to be the restraint of someone high, but he doesnt seem to have much experience in the world. Listen carefully. In Gangho, the head mountain. At the end of every word, the head mountain, the head mountain. And how much experience do you have to teach us? This is a truly bold Sojeo. Do you know us? Do you know my name, where I belong, and how I have lived? Yeo Sang-rin tilted her head. If youre not a fortune teller, how do you know whether I have any experience in the world or whether my guard is strong or weak, and then you spit nonsense like that? Are you really a fortune teller? Do Taoists these days also learn the art of visiting the left path? Then you wouldnt be able to say that. Baekgangs face turned red. Although he is more mature than a white yo, he is also fundamentally the same. I was left speechless by Yeo Sang-rins flurry of words, and at the same time, I didnt like this situation. Stop playing with words. No pun intended. Just telling the truth. Judging by the way you cut off the conversation because you have nothing to say, you are a lowly human being, no different from your priest. Cant you be careful what you say? Furthermore, because they think they are of high status, they carry themselves properly and act arrogantly in front of people sitting in the carriage. You may have a clear identity in the world, but at least you, as Taoists, shouldnt act like that, right? Yeo Sang-rins eyes lit up. No matter whether your status is high or low, everyone is valuable and important. because? After all, we are all components of nature. Therefore, there are no superiors or inferiors, men or women, or nobles. . If you only read a few lines of the Tao Te Ching, you wouldnt know how crooked you are. You are completely disqualified from being a Taoist. You can easily kill a person with just a few words. Yeo Sang-rins remarks, who were usually particularly irritable. Ma Dong-pil suddenly thought that Yeo Sang-rins voice was not as bad as he thought. Baekgangs face turned red. This strange thing! For a moment, Yeo Sang-rins eyes shined brilliantly. Be careful what you say. Saaaaagh! A pure white energy spread out from her body. It was a powerful chill that would send a chill down your spine. There are many yin and ice skills in the world, but it is difficult to find a martial art that is this much yin and cold. Pure white madness. Those who bring the white heaven of ice to the earth. This was the true appearance of Yeo Sang-rin, the head of the Four Palaces and the wife of the North Sea Ice Palace. omg! Huh?! Astonishment appeared on the faces of the Maehwa swordsmen, including Baekgang. This unusual chill and majesty became an overwhelming sense of intimidation and swept over them all. Just looking at her skills, Yeo Sang-rin was a master who could compete with any of them. I think I like trusting others and being rude. I like it. Then Ill treat you the same. Damn it! Frost began to form under Yeosangrins feet. The area of thin ice expanded as the cold spread in concentric circles. How dare a swordsman from the Hwasan Sect insult the woman of the Bing Palace? ! If it were the entire Uicheon Alliance, the Volcanic Faction could be wiped out by sending only half of the main palaces troops. How would you like to take your fate as a recluse? Baekgangs face turned pale. Although he was smiling, the sincerity in his voice was clear. The life of a vicious beast hidden behind beautiful beauty. Baekgang, who had experienced quite a bit of actual combat, could understand. Yeo Sang-rin is truly angry. She was a woman steeped in madness who would not hesitate to start a war between clans if she was wrong. Yeo Sang-rin chuckled. Look at that, its shrunk so much. Are you really a volcanic faction prosecutor? Are you shaking because Im going to sweep it away? profit! Well, its not like I was hit by the Uicheon lord or kicked by the Jongnam faction, so Im probably scared. If anything happens, we will be destroyed. Baekyo, who was about to spit out a curse, immediately flinched at the word annihilation. The term destruction gate means that everyone inside the gate dies. In other words, a family is exterminated. No matter how dirty the nature of a white dragon is, it cannot escape the weight of the word annihilation. The white dragons mouth suddenly closed. Yeo Sang-rin said sternly. Just say it. Im already in a bad mood, so dont bother me here. Do you understand? Im afraid Ill really screw you up, you bastards. She suddenly turned her back. Ma Dong-pil looked at her with admiring eyes. Not every child of Binggung could do something like that. His innate dignity and distribution were amazing. Yeo Sang-rin narrowed one eye. How was it? Ma Dong-pil awkwardly raised his thumb. Yeo Sang-rin burst into laughter. It was then. Kugugoogung!! Everyones eyes turned to where the loud noise came from. Yeo Sang-rins face became relaxed. He had an expression of almost liberation. Thank you for not blowing up while the idiots were making fun of me, Sbeol. Chapter 255 Episode 255 The value of the volcanos name (5)Quad deuk! Hong Sanjas eyes widened. Quack! Quad deuk! Shock appeared on the miners face. Makdani?! Bamboo Leaf Tree (~) and Nakhwachu Yeongjang (仨׷Ӱ) were martial artists who were considered to be the best of the volcanoes. Even if the internal power is not strong, if you understand the wisdom of operation, it would be laughable to tear down even a stone wall. Moreover, the method used by the transcendental masters Hong San and Gwang Gwang would be powerful enough to crush an iron ball the size of a head. The funeral of two people was blocked by one person. Wooooow! Seoliangs body with powerful energy waves blooming. With one hand, Gwangsanja is holding hands with Hongsanja with the other hand. A terrifying force field was created between my hands. Even in the midst of anger, he doesnt let out his magic energy. This was the reason why Seoliangs feet broke the ground and pushed him back five inches. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. Puff!! With an explosion of drinking, Hongsanja and Gwangsanja were pushed all the way to the end of the room. The hand that was protected by Jaha and Yango trembled slightly. He was unable to fully accept the aftermath of his career being ruined by the explosion. This is such a ridiculous thing! Two people completely dumbfounded. Xu Liang looked down at his hands. Even if you dont open the Guyu Demon Attack, it will endure even if you dont pull out the reigning Demon Emperor Qi. Just as Ma Dong-pil defeated the guards of Sohohyang without unleashing his demonic energy, he too can deal with the top experts of the Hwasan faction with only his non-attribute power, not his demonic energy. He raised his head, clenching both fists tightly. It is time for a hostage change. Coo! Seoliang, who lowered his stance with a strong forward motion, pulled his left fist back as far as it could go. Please dont run away. Wow! Seo-ryang narrowed the distance and stretched out his fist. Hong Sanjas eyes wavered. strong! It wasnt as fast as I thought. But it was not at a level that could be ignored. What on earth is this guy? I was surprised and attacked first, but I wanted to stop the fight first. But that was impossible. At first, the other person didnt seem to want to talk. In that case, all that remains is the exercise of ones skills. Hong Sanja swung his double sword once again. It was a much more solemn ceremony than before. Quaaaang! One side of the room was completely destroyed. The two peoples careers did not last. Wow! The miner did not miss the opportunity. He flew towards the faltering Seo-ryang and swung his fist, and his strength, which was unusual for a Taoist martial artist, was dazzling. It was a volcanic plane. hook! Kugoogung! The wind of the Bihyeong area plowed half the ground. Suddenly, Xi Liang disappeared from the spot and appeared above Hong Sanzis head. The miners eyes wavered. fast! An opponent with great strength and power, but not that fast. Wrong. Although their movement speed is not that fast, their instantaneous response speed exceeds that of two people. It was truly a movement like lightning. Xi Liangs foot swung, aiming for Hong Sanzis head. The way he raised his heel and struck it down was as if he was chopping it down with an axe. Quang! The spacious room shook as if there had been an earthquake. Hong Sanja retreated to the other end of the room with Gwangsanja, and surprise appeared in his eyes. Immense destructive power! Cracks like spiderwebs spread around the feet that hit the ground. It was a good thing that I didnt have time to gather my strength and defend myself. If I tried to stop that, I would have at least cracked my arm. You bastards. At that moment, intense deadly force erupted from the bodies of Hongsanja and Gwangsanja. An opponent who makes a cruel provocation with a calm face. Moreover, he was a bright young man. No matter how powerful the opponent was, there was no way he could endure such an insult. this guy! Paaaaang! He started out as a miner. It smells like plum blossoms, as indicated by its appearance pointing in five directions. It was a treasure of five elements and plum blossoms. Xu Liangs eyes lit up. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Minjas new model came to a shaky halt on the spot. He started his career by grasping the pulse of the striking method, but if he approached without knowing how to do it, he would have suffered fatal internal injuries. It was difficult to approach even with the divine technique. This guy Paaaang! Hongsanja, who had gathered strength for a while, passed Gwangsanja and advanced to attack Xiliang. The two people exchanged five sums in an instant, and the northern wall of the room was blown away in the aftermath of the enormous power. Im not using all my strength! The miners judgment was correct. Seoliangs inner strength has great depth. Unbelievably, it was a depth that was far greater than that of Hong Sanzi, the famous volcanic scholar. However, even at the moment when he could deliver the final blow, he does not seem to put all his power into it. I dont know if hes doing this on purpose, but it ultimately means hes hiding his power. Besides, that martial arts skill. Puff puff poop! He wielded speedy punches and long strikes against all kinds of temples in Hwasan, showing off his might like an iron wall of Venus. Rather than breaking through, it would be fortunate if they didnt get swept away by the very strong defense. The ability to come up with an instant route was at an absurd level. Its not a typical herbivore. Its just a momentary response. I didnt even bring up Jinsinjeolhak. Its amazing. What if that guy really pulls out a martial arts weapon? For a moment, my stomach went numb. The guy was fighting with limited power, defense, martial arts, and everything else. At the same time, he was pushing Hwasan Jang Mun-in, a transcendent expert. Incredibly. The miner shouted. Long sentence of execution! You have to step back! Quang! Tsk! Hong Sanzi stumbled and retreated a long way. Seoliang also hesitated for a couple of steps. But that was all. It attacked again as if it had not received any shock, but its entire body was spewing out deadly force like an active volcano. Hong Sanja couldnt believe it. What kind of body is that guy?! A perfectly trimmed body. I thought it was the perfect sacrum for learning martial arts, but that wasnt everything. Even though he received a deadly martial arts attack that could crush a rock in one blow, he didnt seem to receive any shock. Its not like that because you train external skills. You cant have a body like that by training only external energy. This means that every muscle fiber and every drop of blood circling the blood vessels is filled with true energy. It is a state where flexible energy protects the body without being conscious of it. None of Hwasans active masters have reached that level. That body and that skill prove one thing. Hwagyeong?! Paaaaang! In an instant, Seo-ryang flew over, grabbed both of Hong San-jas wrists, and hit his face with his knees. Pow! Hong Sanzis ears were slightly torn. I lived by turning my head with all my might. The energy coming out of my knees broke one of the tables behind me. monster!! He can also shoot out a light wind with a slash from his box fighting technique. It was an unprecedented level. Hwii profit! Hong Sanjas body just rotated. Seo-ryang grabbed his wrist and broke his balance. Whoa! Xiliangs eyes deepened. Even though his posture was broken, he threw away his angle and hit his collarbone. Although he didnt have the personality to be considered good even with empty words, his skills were enough to qualify him as a volcanic writer. Xu Liangs feet moved like lightning. Quaaaang! He kicks Hong Sanja like kicking an object that has fallen to the ground. Hong Sanjas body smashed into the wall on the other side and flew away. Its pretty good. Seo-ryang twirled his right arm to get rid of the remaining pain in his collarbone. The miner hesitated and retreated. I thought I could overpower him with alcohol, but I was wrong. Is a volcano really a volcano? Faaagh! Xu Liang frowned. This is because the miner turned and fled backwards. This is it. Its also surprising that the two of them worked together in the first place. Unless you are a strong enemy or a murderer, joining forces is not an easy method to use in the martial arts faction. It was a noble law to emphasize one-on-one competition between parties. But those two didnt do that. No matter how much of a threat I felt, I was surprised by the frantic rush that made Hapgong seem familiar. It didnt happen once or twice. If an enemy is stronger than you, you will not hesitate to take it out. Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It is a natural method for Westerners, but it should not be natural for them. Even more so, arent they the elders and elders of the Taoist clan? He even decides to run away because he thinks he cant do it alone? Its completely rotten. Paaang! Seo-ryang, who was trying to chase after Gwangjae, suddenly felt a ray of sword energy rising. Xi Liang quickly stopped Xinhyeong. Kwakwakwak!! A terrifying sword mark was engraved half a length in front of his feet. It was so sharp that if it had been caught without opening the magic hole, the body would have been severed. The Plum Blossom Sword Technique of Hwasans highest-class martial arts, Twenty-Four Hands, was displayed. This guy Pusss. A trickle of blood was flowing from Hong Sanjas forehead as he rose from the rubble. Where was it kept? In his hand is an antique treasured sword. It was Hwacheon Shingeom (A), the symbol of Hwasan Jangmunin . I will ask you the last question. What is it? Xu Liang chuckled. Are you that curious about my identity? I have never heard of a rumor that there is someone who has accumulated such martial skills at a young age. Is he truly an expert in anti-rohwandong (ϭhͯ)? If it were Anti-Rohwan-dong, you would already be dead. Hong Sanjas cheek twitched. It hurt my pride, but it wasnt wrong. It was a lie when you said you would give me a concubine for the Iron Blood Lord. Its probably someones plan to get rid of me. Is that possible? I dont know who it is, but it wont work out the way you want. He was a guy I didnt need to talk to in the first place. No matter what this guy said, it was clear that he would only hear what he wanted to hear. It was then. Cha cha cha chang!! There was a bunch of terrifying sword energy shooting high into the sky. Each and every sword energy flying in all directions contained powerful true energy. Although it is not strong, it is extremely sharp, and although it is not fast, it is extremely flashy. It was definitely the Plum Blossom Sword Technique. Xiliangs eyes deepened. Its started. Hong Sanja smiled crookedly. You may be okay, but those who came with you will never be okay. Is that what you would say as a master of the Taoist clan? Shut up! How dare you think you would get away with messing with a volcano! huh. what? At that moment, Hong Sanja felt a wave of energy running down her spine. He looked back without realizing it. It was the spot where Gwangsanja ran to call the plum swordsmen a little while ago. Hwiiing. The wind blowing from somewhere was a cold wind imbued with the chill of the north. Damn it! A strong chill spreading in all directions. The collapsed stone wall was freezing. Hong Sanjas eyes were shaken by the sight that was difficult to see anywhere. Bingong (깦)? There are fewer yin cold qigongs than yang strong martial arts. It goes without saying that it is a martial arts skill that emits such a dense chill. Even if you search the whole world, you wont be able to find more than ten. At that moment, an eerie name flashed through my mind. You guys are from the North. You are from the North or the South. hook! Xi Liang arrived right in front of Hong Sanzi. As of today, you are done with being a long-time writer. His recommendations poured down like a shower. Damn it!! Chapter 256 Episode 256 The value of the volcanos name (6)What caught the eye of the miner who rushed over was the plum swordsmen faltering as they looked in this direction. Its the enemy! The miners voice spread everywhere. Suppress the Plum Swordsmen! right now! Baekgang looked at Gwangsanja in confusion. What do you mean subdue? The enemy! Dont touch the carriage, just grab the two kites! What on earth is that?! Even in the midst of the urgency, the miner felt angry. How dare you react like that to an elder giving an order? Shut up and dont move right now!! Did he read the anger in his voice? Baekgang shouted. All swordsmen, draw your swords! Cha-cha-cha-chang! As soon as the sword was drawn, the swirling sword energy took over all directions. Whether it is suppression or killing, it starts with inspection. Ma Dong-pil moved. Paang! In an instant, he grabbed the sword soldier behind his back, blocking Yeo Sang-rins front view. It was a Cheonggang long sword that I had taken from Habaek Su-chae just in case. Baekgang shouted. Get out! Woooo!! The sword energy flying splendidly created a terrifying feeling of pressure. Suppression comes first before attacking directly. It was a characteristic of a prestigious examination. Ma Dong-pil felt a wave of demonic energy rising up for a moment. It was the repulsive force of the demonic attack facing Daomuns divine attack. The Geumgang Yacha Demon Gong, who was stimulated, seemed to growl. I felt like I wanted to open up right away and wipe them out. At that time, Yeo Sang-rin took a step forward. Back! Blah blah blah!! Ma Dong-pils eyes widened. Yeo Sang-rin, who came to her left, stretched out her left hand. The energy that emanated from her long heart emitted a powerful cold wind. Papang! Cheeeeeek! Her martial arts skills were clearly stronger than those of the Plum Sword Swordsmen, but not enough to affect their sword swords. The swordsmen, pressing the surroundings with enormous energy waves, slowly flocked to the group. The six famous horses let out harsh cries, and the King of Death train began to creak. It was the moment when Ma Dong-pil was about to engage in battle. For the horse escort, please operate the carriage! yes? There is no time to talk! hurry! It would be foolish to waste time at a time like this. Ma Dong-pil trusted Yeo Sang-rin. Even though she was weaker than him, he believed in her abilities. Wow! Ma Dong-pil opens the carriage door and enters. Aenghwas face hardened as she looked at him. Open the Three Poison Gates! yes! The cherry blossom artist turned the small iron ball that protruded just below the window. Shake! Holes the size of a thumb appeared in the roof on the left, right, and rear three sides. With iron armor! The flower painter lowered the long iron bar fixed to the end of the window seat. Then something surprising happened. Kikkikikiking!! Countless holes opened in the iron wall of the carriage, and a protruding organ five inches long appeared. The cylinder was equipped with the most powerful memorization machines ever created in the history of the Tang family. It shoots poison from the ceiling and memorization from the walls. Geek. Soon, a hoe embossed on the carriage ceiling came down in front of the seat. I thought it was just a decoration, but it wasnt. The pair of eyepieces attached to the end of the hoe were called distance mirrors, and were a miraculous object that allowed one to see the front outside from inside the carriage. It can truly be said to be the ultimate mechanical device. The idea of creating such an engine device was surprising in itself, but what was even more surprising was the technology that actually brought it to life. When you give the signal, you have to fire the weapon, and then when you give the signal, you have to open the Three Poisons Hall! yes! Shake! Ma Dong-pil opens the lid on the ceiling and comes out. For a moment his eyes widened. Sigh! Blah blah blah!! A tremendous chill spread from beneath Yeo Sang-rins feet, freezing the entire front. Thanks to the powerful resonance of the swordsmanship, the plum swordsmen were not affected by the chill, but everything around them was freezing. this! Yeo Sang-rins complexion, which was already white, changed from pale to black. Thats not all. The eyes, which were clearly black and white, had completely changed to blue-white. This meant that the ice ball was being used to the extreme. This kind of power? The cold was so strong that the Plum Swordsmen were unable to approach easily. The chill wasnt just chill. It is the power of the Northern Sea Ice Palaces strongest season, the Ice White Gods Gong (). Because I am not a successor, I only learned the first half, but that alone gives me this level of power. Its being extremely difficult. The chill released in an instant is amazing, but the drain on internal energy is also sure to be extreme. Ma Dong-pils thoughts were correct. In the first place, the Bing Baek Shin Gong was not a martial art that could be performed at her level. If you dont have the internal strength of a transcendent expert, you will suffer internal injuries just by deploying it. This is why the Yuri Potential Great Law was needed. By handing over the power of ice white to his successor, Yeo Kang-hwi, he seeks to increase the explosive power by amplifying the level of his magic and removing the ice white energy that burdens her body. In the first place, before the implementation of Dafa, Yeo Sang-rin had a body that should not be overexerted. Bingbaekgi is a double-edged sword, and as much as it exerts absolute power, it is also fatal to the casters body. Sasak. Sasasak. Before I knew it, the icy white air that was spewing out was decreasing slightly. Just then the miner drew his sword. Chaaaaang! The sword energy fired into the air was extremely sharp. The intention was to kill Yeo Sang-rin in one fell swoop with extreme force. Ma Dong-pil moved. Haha!! The Cheonggang long sword broke in half. The miners eyes wavered. You stopped that? Ma Dong-pils hand holding the broken sword was shaking. It was difficult to handle the power of the miner without opening the magic hole. At that time, Yeo Sang-rins eyes turned to Gwang Gwang-ja. Flash! The eye light itself was like another martial arts attack. Minjajas body suddenly stiffened as he faced the blue-white eye light. I felt a sense of intimidation sending a chill down my spine. A faltering miner. At the same time, the power of plum blossom screening was amplified to a frightening extent. Bababababaak! The ground covered in ice burst open indiscriminately. Dozens of swords split the ground and headed towards Yeo Sang-rin and Ma Dong-pil. A moment of desperation. Quaaaang! Hong Sanjas body flew out with an explosion and landed in the center of both formations. The faces of the plum swordsmen became contemplative. If the strength of the examination is not relieved, Jang Mun-ins body will be cut into pieces. Chung (n)!! Fuuuuuuu! The sword energy that was fired cut through the earth and soared into the sky all at once. Most of the swordsmen suffered minor internal injuries due to excessive use of sword techniques. Right then. Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Phew! A feeling of intimidation covering all directions. Even without opening the magic hole, the presence itself is different. It was the appearance of Seoryang, the embodiment of force. The miner shouted. Open!! Pabababak! The plum swordsmen were scattered in all directions. No further orders were needed for the scattered plum sword swordsmen. The miners orders were clear. Now they are enemies. An all-out offensive must be launched, whether it is suppression or murder. Seo-ryangs two feet hit the ground. Coogung!! It was an advance that shook the earth. The blooded horses cried louder than ever. Move the carriage to the rear! Wow! Yeo Sang-rin, who released the ice pack, stumbled. Ma Dong-pil quickly picked her up, carried her, and headed to the carriage seat. At the same time, the plum swords rush towards the carriage. The sight of as many as 50 peak masters approaching in a circle is a sight of horror itself. Because it is not a formal formation, there is less pressure, but the psychological pressure is doubled. Ma Dong-pil shouted. Cherry blossoms!! bang! Ma Dong-pil hits the leader of the carriage with his fist. At the same time, fire spewed out from dozens of cylinders protruding from all sides of the carriage. Puff puff puff! omg! Kaaak! I wouldnt be this surprised if lightning suddenly struck from a cloudless sky. Thousands of memorized notes smaller than a finger were fired. Looking at the sparks fluttering at the end of the protruding cylinder, it seemed as if gunpowder had been used to maximize the explosive power of the injection-type weapon. Blah blah blah! Pow! Puff! The plum sword swordsmen who were approaching at high speed all retreated outside the three walls. Although most of the memorization was defeated with brilliant sword techniques, not everyone was able to block the memorization. dump! Kuweeeek!! Crrrrrrrrr. The four swordsmen fell down, clutching their necks. Their faces were black and dead. The miner opened his mouth wide. What is this?! Heavy rain steel bomb. It was an improved product of the heavy rain and flower acupuncture in the Tang Family Secret Chronicles. It has less explosive power than the Storm Fire Needle and the number of bullets fired at once is small, but it is equipped with multiple weapons to maximize the killing range. Clap! Cheer ring! Dozens of cylinders fell to the ground at once. And then other cylinders popped out. Heavy rain steel bullets are designed to be fired a total of three times. Now that Ive used it once, there are two left. Ma Dong-pil shouted again. One poison! Push shush! As I drove the carriage out the same way I came in, red-hot smoke billowed out from the Samdogwan. The frightened swordsmen retreated. Even at first glance, it was an unusual poisonous smoke. In reality, it was not an extreme poison and was the first poison created with the intention of weakening the enemys psychology. The carriage escaped, the chase was cut off with a single smoke, and the defenses were perfectly equipped with steel bullets. Now, all that was left was up to Seoryang. Puff puff puff!! About a dozen plum swordsmen who had retreated to avoid the poisonous smoke collapsed, vomiting blood. He was hit by Seoryangs sword, which rushed at him at high speed. Innoom!! Paaang! Hong San-ja jumped in like a moon. Although he was petty and vicious, at least he didnt seem to have lost his warrior spirit. It was approaching with its eyes full of murderous spirit, and it seemed as if it was seeing the enemy of Bulbuldaecheon. Xu Liang smiled. Coo! He wielded the power of power along with the advance of cutting down the land. An honest blow that seems easy enough to avoid. However, Hong Sanja felt that the opponents fist was like a rock the size of a house. He swung the Hwacheon Sword. Quaaaang! The air was shaken by the impact of the wind and sword. Sigh! Hong Sanzi stepped back. Because the wind is strong? That simply wasnt the reason. This was because poisonous smoke seeped into my breathing, which was disrupted by shock. One mistake, one gap. That was the difference between victory and defeat. Whiiiiing! Whoa whoa!! The tip of Seo-ryangs toe, which came like lightning, penetrated Hong San-jas abdomen. Hong Sanjas mouth dropped open. It was a powerful blow that penetrated one-third of the top of the foot. Flash! The miner was not idle either. As if he had been waiting, he swung his sword towards Seoliangs shin. The reaction was incredibly fast, as if I knew it would happen. Wow! Seoryangs eyes sparkled as he stepped away. !! For a moment, Miners body stiffened. I was trying to retrieve my sword and defend myself, but for a split second, my body stopped listening. As if he had fallen into a swamp or had been caught by a master of the Diamond Buddha. why? Gwangsanja looked at Seoliang. His eyes widened as if they were torn apart as he made eye contact with Seoryang, who was approaching at an alarming speed. Magi!! Fuuuuuu!! The miners head was blown off. A technique with a different level of power than before. The miners body, which was gushing blood from its torn neck, fell down. The momentary release of demonic energy restricted his actions and took his life in an instant. It was a method that came to mind on the spot after seeing Hong Sanja wince at the poisonous smoke. If its a small hair, it may be a small hair, but so what? As long as the results are good, thats fine. Xi Liang moved again. Pow! bang! Quad deuk! Once again, a blow to the abdomen and a blow to the chest maximized the internal injuries and shattered one of the legs. Hong Sanja vomited blood and collapsed on the spot. Whoop. Xu Liang, out of breath, stood on Hong Sanzis neck and looked around. The plum swordsmen looked at Seoryang with astonished faces. The attack and defense were so fast and powerful that there was no time to intervene. Xu Liang smiled. Do you think that the life of a scholar is worth more than the name of a volcano? Or is it the other way around? ! Open the road. Chapter 257 Episode 257 Yeomra and Demon Lord (1)There is a look of satisfaction in the bursting laughter. Anyway, I was very grateful this time. Hehe, I have nothing to be thankful for. I just gave a little help to someone in trouble. ha ha ha! Maengjus good intentions helped me with the text, so I cant thank you enough. We look forward to your continued support. Damsayoung smiled and shook her head. Theres nothing else to do but ask for your help. Arent we united in righteousness and cooperation? Even if a storm blows or lightning strikes, if you dont lose your original intention, there will be no need to blush. That is correct. Since the Lords will is so firm, we also believe in him and follow him. What leader in history would have drawn so much support from the old factions scholars? Please stop painting your face. Then this old man will run around without any problems. Sang-gak, the leader of the Jongnam faction, laughed out loud. You can run around. Cancer. Sanggak was very excited. Damsayoung asked with a calm smile. Overall, there was a friendly atmosphere. Anyway, I heard that Hwasan Jangmun-in is planning something pretty bad this time. hmm? What do you mean? Sang-gaks eyes lit up. We opened a small bridge between Shaanxi and Hubei. Of course, it doesnt seem to be Jaffas funds, and it seems like it was made up of shabby merchants. Did something like that happen? As he says this, he doesnt seem surprised at all. Sangak added strength to his voice. Expanding the business of the clan is my competency, but wouldnt it be first of all to inform the club before starting the business? This was something that all previous elders agreed to, but it violated the regulations. Its too arbitrary. That is correct. Dam Sa-young stroked her beard. I need to have a cup of tea with the daily Hwasan Jangmun-in. Its not good for you to keep jumping out like that. Haha, thats a fair statement. You must not carelessly break the regulations and laws that are made to be followed. Sang-gak continued speaking in a quiet voice. I dont know that the Lords work is over. If you are short on hands, please let us know at any time. There are a lot of people in Jongnam. Hehe, if Jongnam were to raise his arms and help me, I would be very grateful. ha ha ha! On the outside he was laughing heartily, but on the inside he was smiling sinisterly. Yes, be broken like that. He and Hong Sanja, a long-time volcanologist, clashed over everything. Fortunately, Maengju gave his strength to Jongnam. If its natural, its natural. Since the leader is the head of the political faction alliance, he cannot help but be displeased with Hwasan Jang Mun-in, who only causes accidents. Of course, the volcano will not fail. Hundreds of years of history will not be destroyed by a single mistake. However, this volcano will never surpass Jongnam. That was enough. That was when the two people chatted for a while. I will report this to the lord. The urgency felt in the voice. Damsayoung nodded. Speak. Sang-gaks smile deepened. They tell you to report without hesitation even when other people are in front of you. It means that you are confident, but it also means that you are considered close to yourself. But the friendly atmosphere ended there. It is said that Hwasan Jangmun Hong Sanja has been kidnapped. omg! Sanggak stood up without realizing it. Dam Sa-youngs eyes flashed. He, too, could not help but be surprised. You were kidnapped? Hwasan Jangmun-in? Thats right. To whom? The exact identity is being determined. But The warrior swallowed his saliva. It is said that traces presumed to be Ice Palaces martial arts were found in the battlefield. What! Sanggak shouted without realizing it. North Sea Ice Palace. The seat of Saeoeosagung. Unlike the other three palaces that joined hands with Uicheonmaeng, it was a mysterious sect that did not receive any communication at all. It is said that they kidnapped Jang Mun-in of the Hwasan faction. Damsayoung asked in a calm voice. Of course it wont be the palace lord, and the small palace lord wont be either. yes? Sang-gak looked at Damsa-yeong. The warrior bowed his head. Thats right. Based on what I heard from the plum swordsmen, there is a high probability that it is Binggungjus daughter. A girl? Bingungs wife went on many excursions to the central plains. Then I was captured by the Beast Palace. A little interest arose in Dam Sa-youngs eyes. I thought you died in the Beast Palace, but youre still alive? It was difficult for the Uicheon League to properly understand what happened south of the Yangtze River. Although numerous spies were dispatched, the defense of the Heavenly Demon Church was so strong that they never succeeded in planting Sejak. Fortunately, I was able to find out information about the Yunnan region because I joined hands with the Beast Palace. But just because they joined hands, they didnt give us all the information. I never once shared anything other than the necessary information. There are rumors going around that the Beast Palace Master is dead Yes? The Beast Palace Lord is dead? Damsayoung waved her hand. Its just a rumor. Oh, is that so? Thats not the problem now. Dam Sa-young, who was wiping her beard, brightened her eyes. I heard that the womens food at the Ice Palace is top-notch, but its not above the level of a top expert? Information that the most powerful person in the political faction, Moorim, would be okay with leaking. But he managed to remember it. Who was in the battlefield? There was no way Hwasan Jangmun-in could have been there alone. Hes not that great of a person. Yes, there were 50 miners and 50 plum swordsmen. Dam Sa-youngs eyes deepened. Elder of the volcano and fifty swordsmen of the plum blossoms? With that level of power, it was enough to destroy a fairly small or medium-sized sect in one night. And yet you were kidnapped? It must have been waterproof. The Maengs intelligence group is also investigating the possibility of a water leak. However, apart from a few unusual details, we have not yet been able to find out exactly who the party is. significant? this. The warrior handed over a letter. Dam Sa-young, who opened the letter, immediately frowned. A carriage that shoots poison and magic? What is this again? I couldnt even imagine how the carriage came to be. Even the Sacheondang family could not produce such an item. The number of people is estimated to be three or four, and the guard warriors are excellent? And At that moment, Dam Sa-youngs eyes sparkled. There is a high probability that they found their way to Shaanxi? He looked at Sangak. Intense curiosity appeared in Sang-gaks eyes, whose surprise had not yet subsided. Grumbling. Damsayoung said as she burned the letter. Whatever the reason, the kidnapping of the head of the Hwasan faction, which is in charge of a part of the Uicheon Wurim Federation, is a problem that cannot be ignored even at the Maeng level. Do your best to find the location of the kidnappers. I follow your orders! Tell this to Danju. Investigate where that carriage came from. All right! The warrior quickly returned. Sanggak asked as if he were puzzled. Is there a need to check where the carriage came from? Of course. According to the report, it is said that the carriage that the lady of the Bing Palace came in rode, and that the carriage shoots out poison and poison. I cant even imagine what kind of carriage it is, but the important thing is that there arent many organizations in the world that can produce something like that. ? Bing Palaces daughter, who was held captive in the Beast Palace, suddenly appeared in Hubei. Furthermore, I am accompanying a person with enough strength to subdue Hwasan Jangmun-in. In that case, the scope is bound to be further reduced. Sang-gak, who was tilting his head, widened his eyes for a moment. no way? Damsayoung shook her head. Excessive imagination is prohibited. Moreover, all that was found in the battlefield was traces of Ice Ball. If there were any traces of magic, it would definitely have been reported. Yes, that is true. Rather, it is much more credible that the Iron Blood Saint secretly trained with the Ice Palace. However, since something happens just in case, all we can do is prepare in advance. Dam Sa-yeong turned her back and looked up at the sky. The wind was cold, but the sky was clear. As I was staring blankly at the clear sky without a single cloud, it felt like the surroundings were somehow dark. Going north means coming from the south. But I dont know what the standards are in the south. Dam Sa-young, who was lost in thought for a moment, opened her mouth. Jangmun-in. Please speak, Lord. What do you think? Wouldnt you like to investigate the top that Hongsanzi built on the border between Shaanxi and Hubei? The corners of Sangaks mouth rose. Do you mean this? I will control the intelligence group for half a day. Controlling the intelligence group was no different. This means temporarily preventing information from going to old factions other than the Jongnam faction. It meant that he would pave the way for Jongnam to resolve this situation. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sang-gak smiled and took the gun. haha! Please leave it to me. Be careful. There is a master who kidnapped Hwasan Jang Mun-in, who broke through the peak of fifty. We will have to put in twice as much effort. Do not worry. It doesnt move for a long time, but once it moves, it uproots it. We will deliver satisfactory results. Damsayoung nodded. If this work is completed well, the plum planted by Hong Sanja will become Jang Mun-ins. * * * Eup! Ugh!! So Ho-hyangs face was distorted in fear. Dont move. Im going to tear it all off. . Thats right. Seo-ryang shook his hands as he lifted her up and put her down next to the giant tree. Next to Sohohyang, Chawi had collapsed. Both of them were so exhausted that they couldnt eat properly, but their eyes were still alive. Seoliang snapped his fingers. Puff! Teeing! Two gusts of wind struck Cha-wis Danjeon, and the remaining one tore the cloth covering Cha-wis mouth. After the separation, the sealed inner strength will be released. Cough! Cluck! Its been a hard time. Seoliang took out a canteen and some beef jerky from his arms and threw them away. If you eat in a hurry, you will get sick. Just melt it and eat it. It was like a cat thinking of a mouse. Chawi gritted his teeth. You we will definitely find you. My voice cracked because of how difficult the march had been. Xu Liang chuckled. I dont mind finding it, but I wont be able to kill it. Im sure there are a lot of people other than you who would be after us, right? . bye. Oh and. Seoliang narrowed his eyes at Sohohyang. But hes a good Horwin, so dont say too much. With those words, Seo-ryang got into the carriage. Cherry blossoms scratched their heads. As expected, you are kind to the guard leader. ok? You even gave me water and food Even after I said it, I hesitated, as if I thought something was wrong. Seoliang ruffled Aenghwas hair. Youre being kind to a kidnapper! Ugh. At that time, Yeo Sang-rin opened her eyes. Whoa. I felt a dull suffocation in my exhaled breath. Are you okay? Not at all. Is that Bing Baek Shin Gong? What did your brother say? yes. Isnt it amazing? It looked dizzying. Yeo Sang-rin shook her head. Its a martial art that I wouldnt have used even if the guard commander hadnt had an accident. Thanks to you, I saw the limits of your skills. You leave me speechless. Anyway, as long as the results are good, thats fine. Also, from what Dong-pil said, I heard that you shaved your mouth quite a bit too? You look like a cheap-mouthed nobleman. Yeo Sang-rin glanced to the side. On the floor near the carriage door, Hongsanja, tied tightly with rope, was lying tattered. Compared to Sohohyang and Chawi, she looked extremely miserable. If I keep doing this, my life will really be shortened. why? When they actually kidnap Jang Mun-in of the Volcanic Sect, it sends shivers down my spine, doesnt it? Is your face smiling? ah. do not worry. Because I have a reliable ally moving my feet until they start sweating. Youre planning something sinister again. Sneaky? Its about putting up a proper defense shield. Seoliang looked out the window. The scenery outside the carriage, which was changing rapidly, looked desolate. I wish there were more people with short tempers. Chapter 258 Episode 258 Yeomra and the Demon Army (2)After three days of trekking, the group entered a forest quite far from Gwando. Lets rest here today. Now, homelessness has become a daily routine. Ma Dong-pil, who is making a clump of seats, Cherry Blossom picking up dry twigs, and Yeo Sang-rin, who is still engrossed in breakfast because her body has not recovered yet. Seo-ryang looked at the group going about their respective tasks and fed the horses. Thanks to Hao Mun providing boiled beans, there was no need to worry about food. After completing their respective tasks, the group gathered in front of the bonfire. If we leave early tomorrow morning, we will arrive at Bojeong around noon. From there, there is a good highway extending to Shaanxi, so travel will be much easier. Just think of your hard work until today and rest. Why dont you stop by Juru or Guesthouse? Ill stop by. But I dont stop by the county. Yeosangrin quenched his appetite. Still, my face was flushed, as if I had eaten well and rested well for three days. The political faction is probably looking around with their eyes closed, right? of course. Now that I think about it, I didnt ask about this. How did the plum inspectors do? I was so busy crying that I didnt even pay attention. Xi Liang glanced towards the south. They are chasing me. A long way away. Yeo Sang-rin shook her head. I heard they are the best review indexes in the midfield. An unknown enemy has captured Jang Mun-in, but he does not dare to attack him. No matter how great Seoliangs presence was, this was too much. If the leader of the Samun falls into the hands of an enemy, he must have the will to rush in and rescue him, even at the risk of death. Thats the right faction, Moorim. But isnt it really a shame that they are so scared that they just follow from afar? If theres anything youre aiming for, its not like that. They are literally just chasing around like little ducklings. Well, I dont see it as a bad thing. It may seem a little awkward to just watch for now since its not someone you can fight against, but its a wise move. Although he spoke in a light tone, his sincerity was evident. If you are someone you cant do anything about even if you try everything you can, you should wait and take revenge. Running towards it like a moth is nothing but death. Yeo Sang-rin shook her head. That is Master Sos opinion. Principal political factions dont do that, right? Of course. The justification is clear because righteousness, cooperation, loyalty and duty are the top priorities. That was the reason why the political faction, Moorim, received the support of the people. And that was also the reason why the faction, the martial arts faction, was able to survive like a weed until now. However, looking at the shape of the volcanic wave, it seems that the original wave has also rotted away. Seo-ryang suddenly remembered Lee Cheon-sangs words. C He corrupted the heads of the sects who were said to be symbols of righteousness. Lee Cheon-sangs evaluation of Uicheon lord Damsa-yeong was truly impressive. A poisonous snake that is a thousand years old. A person as treacherous as an Imoogi and as clever as a nine-tailed fox. This is an evaluation made by Lee Cheon-sang himself, not anyone else. This probably means that he is dangerous. Of course, Seoryang knew Damsayoung well enough. But will you leave it like that? ok. Its inconvenient, right? Just nip it in the bud Bury it? What do you mean? The rare star has arrived. Oh my, its ugly. Im not that kind of person. Seoliang said while chewing beef jerky. You can leave it alone. In a little while, the entire faction, the martial arts faction, will try to kill us, so thats just the extent of it. This is a group of peak experts over 30 years old, so they shouldnt be afraid. Besides, if that really happens, wouldnt it be a good idea to reduce power at all? Xu Liang smiled without saying a word. Yeo Sang-rin picked up the beef jerky as if she couldnt stop him. Do you have something in mind? Roughly. I wanted to ask if you wanted to share it, but I decided against it. In this insidious persons mind, there are probably all kinds of ways to screw up the political factions. Just do what you have done so far. Yeo Sang-rin stopped talking and excitedly started tearing into the beef jerky. Ma Dong-pil asked quietly. Master Xiao. huh? Or you didnt use magic attacks? when? When you catch the volcanic palmist. Seo-ryangs eyes widened. How did you know? Can you feel that? It was a long time. It was extremely small, so I wasnt sure. Huh, thats amazing? I managed to feel that in such a hectic situation. Xu Liang was quite surprised. It was literally only for a moment that he unleashed his demonic energy. He thought that alone would be enough to catch the miner off guard, and his prediction was right on target. But I didnt know that Ma Dong-pil would notice that. It was so hectic, and the distance wasnt even that far away. No matter how much your martial arts skills have improved, it wont be easy, right? I am amazed once again. If you think about it, Ma Dong-pil was a guy who always gave me surprises. He was able to grow quickly because he had memories of his past life and had created and learned the highest level of martial arts, but Ma Dong-pil had none of that. I just trained silently, doing my best at every moment to achieve maximum efficiency. Then, didnt they suddenly overcome human limitations and form a family? I opened it up a little bit to get people to let their guard down. I immediately got my head blown off. I see. But why? Ma Dong-pil thought for a moment and said. Isnt it a situation where it would be difficult to display my skills without opening up my magic skills? In that case, I thought it would be a good tactic to catch the enemy off guard by using a different method. It means that he knows the reason why he opened the magic hole even though there was no explanation. This is why growth is bound to be fast. He may seem blunt and stubborn, but his scope of thinking is wide. Truly doing your best at every moment means this. Dont be hasty in trying unless you cant find the answer. Oh, of course. Depending on the situation, you will be able to receive appropriate help from Sojeo and Aenghwa, so there will be a much higher chance that you will not need to use such methods in the future. Xu Liang smiled. You must be feeling something too. This was a guy who always thought about protecting himself, but never thought about fighting and winning together. Seeing Yeo Sang-rin, who took the time despite the internal injury, and Ae-hwa, who managed the carriage on time, seems to have opened his mind. Only now can we see that Ma Dong-pil also accepted the two as comrades in arms. Please rest. Where are you going? meditation. Xi Liang, who had gone to the carriage, glanced at Hong Sanzi. Hong Sanja was still lying on the floor. I probably wont be able to come to my senses for three or four days. Shake! Seo-ryang opened the bottom of the carriage, took out a long object, and sat down in a place away from the group. Its still heavy. The object wrapped in black cloth was over five feet long. It was the magic sword refined by Lee Cheon-sang. The blade is shorter than the Yongrindo, but the handle is much longer. The sword is almost as long as the short spear. The handle is slightly longer than the blade. The sword body is five inches long and the sword body is three inches long. It was a long sword type weapon with a handle. The reason why the sword sword was made thick and long is because the sword body is that heavy. In order to balance the center of gravity, a long and strong iron was used to maximize killing efficiency. He is a heavy soldier and a long soldier. It seemed more difficult to handle than Yongrindo. Shall we take a swing at it? I have never unwrapped this fabric before. So I havent seen the real thing yet. After thinking for a moment, Seo-ryang shook his head. not now. The Heavenly Demon Sword did not exude magical energy at all. This is because the demonic energy of this heaven is the true innate demonic energy and does not reveal its true body unless that much provocative power is poured into it. In other words, it could be said that it was a similar situation to Ma Dong-pil. Just as he cannot bring out the true power of the Ink King Sword, the current Xi Liang cannot draw out the true power of the Heavenly Demon Dao. After all, he is a magic soldier made to be an actor. It is not used as a weapon now. The first thing to do is to reflect on it again and again to achieve the reign of Demon Emperor. Using this sword comes next. Memories of a past life, innate creativity, and blood-vomiting efforts. But other than that, the reason Seoliang was able to become strong is because he knows when and how to put in what effort. shall we start. He sat cross-legged, placed the Cheonmado on his legs, and closed his eyes. After a while. Ugh. A low vibration occurred in his body. A blue Magi that reveals itself. However, the energy wave does not exceed a certain area. This is because you are controlling your prayers while performing fortune telling. Its definitely difficult. Seo-ryangs expression naturally frowned. There is no problem with learning and mastering itself. But it will take time to use it properly. If you master one martial art, its easy to master another martial art? That is correct. However, Guyumagong is a solitary martial artist and does not easily accept other martial artists. That is why the achievement of the reigning Demon Emperor was not fast. In order to explosively increase the achievement of the reigning Demon Emperor, you have to split the old Demon Emperor in half, but that is ridiculous. If I hadnt learned Guyumagong, I would have achieved it several times faster. then. Seo-ryang placed his hand on the Cheonmado. As expected, I have no choice but to get help. Cheeeeeek! As soon as my hand touched the Cheonmado, a blue flame flickered on the back of my hand. This is to look back on the demonic energy of Lee Cheon-sang sealed in the blade. As Li Cheon Sang explored his demonic energy, the reigning Demon Emperor Qi pulsed intensely. Even if it is an innate demonic energy, the source is the demonic energy, so the reigning demonic energy of Western Liang resonates and increases its purity and size. Its definitely different. A monstrous man. Lee Cheon-sang must have known about this sword before he made it. The reason why the achievement of the Reigning Demon Emperor will not be fast is because of the former Yu Demon Duke. Once again, Lee Cheon-sang felt amazing. One day, if you reach the same level as him, will you be able to understand everything about that person just by looking at them? Ugh. Wooooow. The faint blue magic energy became darker and darker repeatedly. How much time has passed? sir. . Mistress Xiao! Surprised, Seoryang opened his eyes. Before he knew it, Ma Dong-pil was standing in front of him. Are you okay? uh? I didnt want to wake you because you were sleeping soundly, but its almost time for dawn. Xiliang looked up at the sky. It was just as Ma Dong-pil said. The forest was still dark, but the area to the east was becoming slightly brighter. It was said that the time had passed. When did you fall asleep? I dont know how long its been since I dozed off while practicing. Xiliang traced the reigning Demon Emperor Qi within his body. what? It blew quite a bit, right? The reigning Demon Emperor, which had been growing little by little in the meantime, was now growing quite reliably. The figure was more than double what was expected. Seoliang looked at Cheonmado and was amazed. Is this really something? I tried catching and using it a few times, but there was no significant growth like today. I was about to throw it away because it was annoying, but I guess Ill have to keep using it in the future. I will go first and prepare for departure. uh? Uh, Ill catch up with you right away. yes. Seoryang, who sent Ma Dong-pil first, thought for a moment and suddenly looked at a small rock far away. Wouldnt this be usable? He raised the reigning Demon Emperor and stretched out his palm vigorously. Huh. A ray of cool wind. And that was the end. The rock still did not move. Hehehehe!! Its a damn shame. Seo-ryang, whose face was red, suddenly stood up. Dongpil! Come with me! Seoryang follows Ma Dong-pil in a huff. After a while. Pusssss. There was a small hole in the center of the rock. Stone dust poured out from the hole. A deadly martial art that kills instantly by rupturing the inside with a single blow. Unlike the splendid Poksangyeong, it is quiet and insidious. It was the place where the reigning Demon Emperor gets rid of his soul. * * * The next morning, Gong Yachi came to visit. How is the situation? Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A big guy has been caught. who? This is a long letter from the Jongnam faction. Xu Liang smiled broadly. The bait is good, so its time to line up! Chapter 259 Episode 259 Yeomra and Demon Lord (3)Is everyone gathered? All of the seventy Galaxy Swordsmen and the ten Byeoksan Swordsmen have gathered. What about elder level? Elder Five and Elder Seven are accompanying us. Hoo? Is Chiljangros closure over? yes. It is said that he decided to show off his skills during this trip to Hubei. It may be a hasty judgment, but it seems like your engineering skills have become much more profound. Elder Oh says there is no difference between him and me anymore. ha ha ha! That guy gritted his teeth so hard to win that he finally caught up. And the Taeryong family came together, saying they would provide support. Sangaks eyes widened. Taeryongga? Arent you busy with your Sichuan business lately? When Im done, I ask Jang Moon-in if I can have a drink. It looks like he will put in his best effort. Khaat! Having a drink with a good person cant be fun. Be sure to let them know that you will make time. All right. The Taeryong family was a Murim family that had been running a family business in Shaanxi for two hundred years. Although their power is not great, the level of warriors they have can easily be called first-class. Right now, Taeryong Familys martial arts skills were at a level that was recognized in Shaanxi. If it is given to you after you have made up your mind, you will welcome it with open arms. Of course, it would be Jong-nam who is named as the solution to this situation. What is the whereabouts of the kidnappers? It is currently said to be between Bo-bo and Bang-hyeon. Its underneath Wudang Mountain. I think we need to take action. The shaman will never move. You might not even know. yes? I dont know about Shaolin. Because they are still living in the past. But shamans know how to live with the flow in their own way. These are the people who will not hesitate to abandon the policies of the mountain-center road in the past. Sang-gaks eyes sparkled. If it werent for the previous elders. What do you mean by Jeondae? Hyeoncheonjinin (w), who was evaluated as the best Taoist since Sampungjinin, is still alive and well. Even the elders of the past and not yet dead are following Hyeoncheonjinin. Hyeoncheonjinin?! Is he still alive? Of course. It is the first monster of the Shaman faction to be called Geomjong (). No one knows how high we have reached now. Wonmu Geomsin (Ԫ䄦) Geomjong () Hyeoncheon (). He was the best kendo master who made known the legend of Jeongmu Ssangsin (p) along with the previous generation of Shaolin monks, Nahan Gwonsin (_hȭ) and Jeoksong Daesa (ɴ). Hyeoncheonjinins influence influences the entire shaman. Not only the current scholars but also the elders cannot ignore him. Now that they are competing with the monsters of the previous generation, they will have no time to worry about the kidnappers. I see. Sangak clapped his hands. Well, now that we have gathered people and have sponsored troops, there is no need to waste any more time. He stood up and put a sword on his back. Lets go rescue the idiotic volcanic man. * * * Are you sure you want to rest here? huh. For three days? If anything, four days is fine. Gong Yachi was embarrassed. Seoliang tilted his head. why? Is there a problem? Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Didnt I tell you? Jongnams troops have now reached southern Seomseo. Considering the speed at which they move, it is certain that they will attack within two days. I guess so. . I told you we were going to have a fight anyway. whats the problem? Do you intend to use this place as a castle and destroy it? Mercury? Mercury is Mercury, but we wont fight here. What is that? Seo-ryang pointed at himself with his thumb. me. Immediately afterwards, he gestured to Ma Dong-pil. Dongpil. ? You two will go and kill them all. Gong Yachis eyes widened. The two of you? Lin is still recovering. Theres no need to overdo it. Anghwa, you dont know how to fight properly, so in the end, well have to resolve it between us. Yes I do. Xu Liang smiled. Encountering something without knowing it and encountering it with knowledge are two different levels. If you know the enemys movement route and power, you can attack from here first. ! Isnt it tiring to just look up and wait for the feeling to go away? Gong Yachi was once again impressed by Seoliangs distribution. Why didnt I think of that? Thats because this is Uicheonmaengs territory. Since it was a neighborhood controlled by the martial arts faction, I was even more careful and even paid attention to things that I didnt need to worry about. It was something that could be considered sufficiently prudent. But just because you need to be cautious doesnt mean you have to move passively. This is the reason why I was able to become a small religious leader on my own. Xiliang is strong. And what made that strength shine even more was his active driving force. That dynamic movement that steered the situation even in enemy territory could be said to be Seoliangs greatest weapon. Thats not the problem. yes? The things I asked you to prepare are going smoothly, right? Oh, of course. I feel somewhat dazed. Gong Yachi quickly came to his senses and spoke. When Master Sogyo was at Yangtze River, he sent five of the fastest Jeon Seo-eung in the text. It should have reached the North Sea by now. What about Iron Blood Castle? Its quiet. On the surface. then? The experts were secretly dispatched to Hubei. The primary purpose seems to be to save the concubine, and secondarily I guess they are trying to catch me. Thats right. But it wont be easy. Xu Liang smiled. The presence of plum blossom swordsmen has decreased significantly. It seems like I did my job properly? Gong Yachi spoke in his characteristic blunt tone, but with a voice full of confidence. About a dozen of the Maehwa Swordsmen are chasing the secret agent and the guards. We are providing information at the right time, so it wont be long before we encounter the Iron Blood Castle troops. Maehwageomsu of the Hwasan faction is chasing Seongjus concubine? From the Sanghyeongseongs perspective, it was something that would make his eyes turn with anger. Even if this is not the case, since these organizations are in conflict, they will never just ignore it. The moment I saw the light was when I leaked information to Chawi that Kangryongseon would sell you all to Hwasan Jangmun. Whether the kidnapper is Binggung or a hidden person, the Iron Blood Castle will seek revenge on the Hwasan faction and the Uicheon Alliance. But what did you say to those idiots that made ten of them go after the concubine? I didnt say anything. ok? I just reported the two peoples movements moment by moment. Dividing the troops was entirely the decision of the Maehwa Swordsmen. You did it because you knew? We wanted that, but why did you guys take the initiative? I guess I thought I had to try something. Ma Dong-pil, who was listening to the words next to him, nodded. The plum sword swordsmen he saw were too petty and undignified compared to their reputation. It was literally no different from Parakho. The elder died and Jang Mun-in was kidnapped. In the meantime, the secret room of the Iron Blood Lord with whom he was trying to make a deal had escaped. The situation is such that it is impossible to save an elder and it is difficult to find a scholar. In that case, you should at least get a concubine for the Iron Blood Lord. In this way, one can avoid to some extent the rebuke of the monk. Its not that its not, its just that its urgent. There was no need to tempt me. Thats right. Lets summarize. Currently, the eyes of the Uicheon Alliance are focused on us, and Jongnams troops are just around the corner. Some of the Maehwa Swordsmen are chasing the Sanghyeolseong Lords concubine, and the Sanghyeolseong side has also dispatched a master to ensure the safety of the concubine. . Hmm, things are running smoothly. What came to mind at that moment? Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. Hey Somoonju. yes. Youre not planning on killing your concubine and escort, are you? Gong Yachis eyes wavered. Did you know? You two are bait. However, in order to serve as bait, those two must die at the hands of the Plum Blossom Swordsman. Then the Iron Blood Castle will definitely be angry. . Im telling you in advance, dont do that. May I ask why? Gong Yachi was curious. Is there a separate target? Inducing confusion? The concubine is not from here. yes? Its rude and rude. Of course its unlucky. Im the type of person who doesnt even want to be sick. . But that person should be considered a civilian. She is a child of the Murim clan and the concubine of the Iron Blood Lord, but strictly speaking, she cannot be considered a Murim person. Xu Liang shook his head. If I had pulled out a knife, I would have cut off her head, but she wasnt even that great of a person. For that reason? Thats why? Why is this? Master Xiao. As you know it is natural that there are casualties in war. Its not that I dont know. Im not bragging, but Ive also killed many innocent people. . Honestly, I get confused sometimes too. This part is difficult for both those who have thought about it and those who have not. But I assure you, I am against killing that concubine. Xiliang scratched his head. When that time comes, when I have no choice, I will be able to make the same choice as you. Once that happens, you wont be in a position to think about others anymore. . Lets leave him alone. Gong Yachi, who had been quietly watching Seoliang, lowered his head. We will raise the anger of the Iron Blood Castle as much as possible without harming the Iron Blood Castles concubine. Thank you for understanding. no. Rather, I learned it. Gong Yachi smiled. It was an awkward smile that did not suit that blunt face. I almost lost my life just to take the easy way. That doesnt work. I decided that it would not be too late to do as much as I could and think about it at the end. Xu Liang chuckled. But dont look at me too kindly. I am a ruthless butcher who shows no mercy to my enemies. I know. Im sad. After finishing his appetite, Seo-ryang sat down on the chair and leaned back. Anyway, Im glad to hear things are going well. I want to rest well today. Dongpil, you too have had a hard time. You have to be busy tomorrow, so get some rest. Yes, Master Xiao. Then Gong Yachi spoke. Master Xiao. ok? This fight will never be easy. Xu Liang said harshly. of course. I heard that your military strength is quite formidable? If I try to eat it with Dongpil, my stomach might explode. Besides, the magic hole cannot be opened. Thats right. Gong Yachi straightened his posture. I must try my best and achieve the best results for Master Xiao and his group. Right? Why is this so scary all of a sudden? We want to create a stage where you can run wild. huh? Seo-ryang and Ma Dong-pil looked at Gong Ya-chi with puzzled eyes. Gong Yachi smiled meaningfully. * * * I received a call from Elder Oh, a long-time scholar. hmm? It is said that the cliff along the shortest route collapsed due to a landslide. They say that because the ground was originally weak, it would not be surprising if it collapsed at any time. Sang-gak clicked his tongue. How long will it take to come back? It is expected to take another day or two. Okay, lets understand that. yes. Sangak quenched his appetite. You make sure to make your child burn once in a while. Chapter 260 Episode 260 Yeomra and Demon Lord (4)Thundercloud Sword Sangak. I am 49 years old this year. Seven years ago, I reached the position of senior writer. His level of martial arts is presumed to be the same as that of Hwasan Jangmun-in, and he is said to use a sword technique that focuses on strong swords. Thats similar to you. . Are you going to be okay? Please leave it to me. The opponent is a long-time scholar from the old faction. There is a lot of talk about them being the worlds top ten masters, but they are the leaders of the pillars that have supported the martial arts faction for hundreds of years. Regardless of whether he is strong or not, he will never be easy. Im not easy either. Youve grown a lot? I know how to say things like that. . Im kidding, man. yes. They say he uses strong and passionate swordsmanship, but the true mastery of learning is something else. Since it is a hidden move, it will be quite dangerous. The best way to win the battle with a strong attack in the early stages is to lead the battle. Master Xiao. huh? Do not worry. . I will definitely come back. If you dont think you can win, just hold on. Ill sweep it up as quickly as possible and go help you. This is what I tell you. Okay then lets go. Please take care of yourself. * * * Jeongyun frowned. Are we here? Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I think it fits here. Hmm. Why are you doing that? Its just because Im creepy. Myeonghyo chuckled. There are a lot of things to be concerned about. It is said that the vacant lot beyond is where a group of a cult called Cheoneumgyo (ꎔ) stayed in the past. It is said that the rising ground in the center was cut to create a place for the religious leader to give a speech. I heard it too. I think they said that the leaders of the Shaman faction at the time attacked this place. Thats right. It is said that the leaders of cult groups and magicians were arrested one after another. The person who led the subjugation at that time was none other than Hyeon Cheon Jin-in. Jeongwoon looked up at the sky. The sky looking up from this place, which was blocked by cliffs on both sides, seemed very narrow and small. There needs to be such a great expert in the text as well. Why are you suddenly sentimental? Lets go. I see. Myeonghyo shouted towards the back. lets go! yes! Starting with his shout, the swordsmen of one hundred and eighty years moved in unison. The number of swordsmen dispatched from the Eunha swords and Byuksan swords was eighty, and the number of swordsmen dispatched from the Taeryong family was a whopping hundred. It was a power that far exceeded the power of the previous volcanic wave. That was when Jongnam and his group passed the entrance to the square and reached the area near the central square. Kwaaaaang! Everyone turned around due to the sudden burst of drinking. Quaaaang! Kwaaaaang! A series of intense bursts of drinking. Next, a loud noise, slightly different from an explosion, was heard. Qarring! Googoo googung!! It was the sound of something collapsing. It wasnt a landslide. However, the loud noise and vibration were more than enough to make one feel danger. The entrance? Jeongwoon looked at Myeonghyo in confusion. Myeonghyo was also very surprised, but tried to keep his cool. Didnt you say that the ground around here is weak? Its like that over there too That was then. Quang! I saw something huge flying high in the sky. rock?! Rocks fly in the sky. It was a sight I had never seen anywhere else. The problem was where the rock descended. Jeongwoons eyes widened. Avoid! The Galaxy Swordsmen and Byuksan Ten Swords were scattered in all directions. Quaaaang! Grumble! The rock that broke the ground rolled forward and then boom! And it split. It was a rock larger in diameter than the height of an average adult male. If you hit a rock like this head-on, it would be difficult for even an expert to be safe. gunpowder? Or Isnt that enough? Everyones eyes turned to the collapsed entrance once again. Jump and jump. Its a smooth walk. Footsteps were echoing everywhere. A lot of these things have gathered together. Pusssss. The blurry figure in the thick dust grew bigger and bigger. hook. A man finally emerged through the dust. He was a young man who was well over six feet tall and had a magnificent frame. Although he did not carry a weapon, the dangerous aura surrounding his entire body seemed sharper than that of any new soldier. Myeonghyo shouted. Who are you? Wouldnt it have been obvious to block the entrance and throw rocks at it? The young man, Seoliang, grinned. The enemy. This guy! I feel like I was teased for some reason. Its not easy to handle the teasing of a young guy who is big but has no blood on his head. Myeonghyos face turned bright red. Do you think we are the ones who are doing this? Xu Liang said bluntly. Hes Jongnam. You mean you did that even though you knew?! Then should we catch and kill strangers? Im not crazy. Myeonghyo was shocked. That guy who suddenly appeared and spoke in a mocking tone was clearly crazy. It was when he was about to say something more. Is this a question and answer dance? Jeongwoons eyes sank coldly. I dont know who it is, but dont regret it. I wont do it, bastard. Its a sight to behold. It was a short conversation, but that tone was really hard to listen to. Every time I hear it, I get angry and want to go out right away. Jeongwoon shouted. Eunha and Byuksan, catch that guy and bring him down! Cha-cha-cha-chang! Eighty swordsmen pulled out their long swords at once. At the same time, Taeryonggas Baekbaekdae () also held a sword. A flood of life and anticipation. Xiliang looked up at the sky. Im sure. A place where all sides are blocked. There was no one beyond it either. It was the same when I felt it as a feeling, and it was also the same with the information I received from Hao Wen earlier. This is enough. It is so strong that no one can sense the demonic energy that extends into dozens and hundreds of fields. It must have been so hard to fight while hiding it. Coooooo! An advance that shakes the earth. Red energy seeped out from under my feet as I advanced. It is the energy of reverse heaven that defies natural order. The magical energy of the trough drawn from deep underground was boiling as if it were overflowing with the magical power of fear that went against the laws of heaven. The boiling demonic energy rose up his shins and thighs and soon covered his entire body. Crumbling!! It looks like thunder and lightning are raging in the dry sky. Baek-In-dae supported Eun-ha and Byeok-san as they ran toward each other. And everyone, including Jeongwoon and Myeonghyo, were shocked. What is this energy?! The Eunha Swordsmen, Byuksan Ten Swords, and Baekwon Dae-won are young and dont know. This is because it is an energy that I have never encountered in the first place. But Jeongwoon and Myeonghyo were different. This is because I have faced demons several times when I was young or young. Magi?! Its magic!! Burr. Seo-ryang, who was trembling, slowly raised his head. The bulging veins on my neck went up my uvula and under my chin. His red face and trembling body were showing unusual signs. Lifting the arms that hang naturally to the left and right. As he repeatedly clenches and opens his fists, it seems as if the boiling energy is completely contained within his body. Whoa. There was a sense of languid satisfaction in the exhaled breath. Even in the Yangtze River, magic was not completely opened. This is the first time since I competed with Lee Cheon-sang that I have completely opened up the Guyu Demon Gong. As the demonic energy bubbling like lava spreads out to my limbs and body, I feel more ecstatic than ever. Seo-ryang lowered his head and looked at them with a smile. Creepy! Although his appearance remains the same, he has become a completely different person than before. It seemed as if a layer of the evil devils shadow was covering his handsome face. Goes. Kwaaaaang! It advances with hostility and joy. Seo-ryangs new form, which was fired with the power of pure demon energy, not the Demon Emperors Reign or anything else, was as fast as lightning. membrane! Fuuuuuuu! The entire bodies of the five Galaxy Swordsmen were torn apart and blown away. It is the advance of a tyrant that cannot be tolerated. With one punch, he kills five peak masters on the spot. It was overwhelming power and might. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Kwazijic! With a single kick, the bodies of the two Byeoksan Ten Swords were torn from top to bottom, and with a mid-stop strike, seven hundred members flew away like leaves caught in a storm. It is not three seconds, but three movements. There were as many as fourteen casualties in three actions of striking, striking, and pushing. Jeongwoon opened his mouth. Unbelievable! Puff poop! Quang! As I watched in stunned silence for a moment, five or six more people collapsed, bleeding out. This was a force that I could not handle. There is no tiger that jumps into a flock of sheep. I swung, wound, and struck as I pleased, but with each blow, at least three lives were lost. Extreme!! Myeonghyo gritted his teeth. Inoom! Wow! He threw himself away. no! I wanted to stop it, but I couldnt. Myeonghyo was already approaching the rear of the Galaxy Swordsman in an instant. Jeongwoon also developed new laws. No, I wanted to. But my feet never fell off. There was someone like that? Because he is a master who is one step above Myeonghyo. Because Myunghyo has the skill and experience to see through what he cannot see. Thats why you know. That monster is something that cannot be controlled by anger or blood. Although Myeonghyo only saw the mighty power of the Kwon Gak, he was able to see a little bit of how a high concentration of magical energy was used to create such power. Its a monster! Theres no way something like that is possible. How?! A complex operation of magic that goes far beyond imagination. The movement was simple, but the magic energy contained in that simple movement maximized the power of Balgyeong. die! Flash! The sword Myeong-hyo swung fell at once, aiming for the top of Seo-ryangs head. Seo-ryang waved his left hand as if he was annoyed. It was similar to the motion of chasing a fly. The result was shocking. Quang! Oops! Myeonghyo, who bounced back at a similar speed as when he charged, vomited a handful of blood. Blood oozes from the hand holding the sword. The protective gear was torn by a force that could not be handled. Even though he was a master of extreme magic, this difference was too severe. The attack power of a teenage expert, the magic attack that competes for the best in the world, and the insensitive attack of Myeonghyo created this result. Boom! Xiliang flew high into the sky. I didnt jump. flew. The jumping power was so great that it could only be expressed that way. Seoryangs fist, which flew up, gradually turned red. Lets go! Magi becomes rougher as time passes. Even the sky seemed to darken due to the power of the thunderbolt overlaid on it. Jeongwoon shouted. Everyone disperse! Xu Liang sneered. late. Crumbling! The speed of the wind emitted from the hitting point was much faster than the speed of swinging the fist. It was the Jincheon Byeokryeok faction, the final herbivorous strike of the Cheonma Byeokryuk Fist. Quang! Lets go! With a huge force, about twenty swordsmen were crushed beyond recognition. Acrid smoke rose from their crushed corpses. The lightning of the wall had burned my skin. It was truly a study that could only be talked about in legends. It was not a human martial art. Quaaaang! Seo-ryang descended to the ground and let out a terrifying cry. Do it right! Fuuuuuuu! The blood and bodies exploding out were turning the area into hell. Chapter 261 Episode 261 Yeomra and Magun (5)What is it? Why are you doing that? Hmm. Sangak frowned. The air is stuffy. Song Gwan twitched his nose without realizing it. But I dont know if the air is stuffy. Rather, my heart felt refreshed thanks to the cool fall air. Theres something thats bothering me I dont know what it is. It is a feeling of a transcendent expert that cannot be explained in words. Although he is the head of the Galaxy Swordsman, Song Gwan, who has not yet stepped into that area, will not be able to understand Sang-gak. Is there any problem? Of course it is. Even though he said that, Sang-gak couldnt hide his discomfort. Everything was going smoothly. Jongnams power is stronger than ever, and the most powerful person, Lord Uicheon, is watching over him. Is it because of my mood? Sangak quenched his appetite. Lets go. yes. Even though something is clearly detected, it is ignored. With his natural talent and political sense, he surpassed the death penalty members and rose to the position of a leading scholar of the Jongnam faction. He is similar to Hong Sanja, but has a cautiousness that he does not have. However, such caution quickly wears out in the face of the sweetness of power. In the end, prudence was something he had honed out of necessity, but it was of no use to him now that he was satisfied with where he was. That was exactly the limit of amortization. If he goes one step further, he may be called Ganwoong (), but he may be able to see the golden age of Jongnam, but he cannot reach that point. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A heart filled with that narrow gaze and pride. At that point, I didnt know that the misfortune of the write-off had already been predicted. Fighting. Song Guan frowned. Stones were falling from the cliff on the left. They said the ground around here is weak, and it seems to be true. Its not because the ground is weak. yes? The glow in Sang-gaks eyes grew stronger. I cant seem to get a feel for it. too far. But this air it feels like a fight is going on A fight? It was then. flinch! Anxiety running up my spine. Sang-gak stopped walking. At the same time, Song Gwan also stopped. when?! In front of a shadowy cliff. A mature man was sitting on a tree with its base exposed. The face of the man sitting with an unusual long sword draped over his shoulder was very blunt. It was an expression that didnt seem to change even after a thousand or ten thousand years. Song Guans hand quickly grasped the sword. There was a tendency to pull it out if the situation arises. Who are you? Come one step ahead and ask who you are. The voice carried its own dignity and spirit. The man, Ma Dong-pil, did not even look at Sang-gak and Song-gwan. He lowered his head and fixed his gaze on the ground, his eyes shining brightly. Its just as Master Xiao said. strong. The presence itself is unique. A calm yet heavy prayer naturally dominates the air. Even though I didnt increase my strength, a subtle feeling of pressure was felt. Im a step above what I am now. If its natural, its natural. The opponent is one of the pillars of the martial arts faction. This level of strength is completely natural. On the contrary, it could be said that Ma Dong-pil was amazing because he had grown to the point where he was not pressured even when faced with Sang-gak. The whole world would be surprised if, at the age of mid-thirties, he possessed a force comparable to that of the old sect master. Its not that I dont have confidence in a head-to-head match, but if I play against him in the right way, theres a good chance Ill be pushed out. But Im not anxious. Skill is certainly an important factor in determining victory or defeat, but it is not a decisive factor. The conditions of the day, the surrounding terrain, and luck are just as important as skill. If the difference in skill is overwhelming, its worth a try. No, you can win. I dont know what kind of life Sang-gak has lived, but Ma Dong-pil has grown up watching the monster called Seo-ryang every moment. Ma Dong-pil, who had become accustomed to masters who disallowed comparison, could not be a threat to Sangak. Sreuk. Ma Dong-pil got up from his seat and walked forward. Is this the Sang-gak of Noeun-geom, the Jongnam sects long inscription? Song Guans face distorted. How dare you say such rude words to Jang Mun-in! Slurp. Ma Dong-pil pulled out the Ink King sword. A dull black longsword. The dark color creates an inexplicable ominousness. Sigh! The moment Ma Dong-pil drew his sword, Song Gwan had to feel anxiety seeping in like fog. Sweat beaded on the back of my neck, and the hand holding the sword became increasingly cold. master?! Thats also a huge expert. It was clear that he was a swordsman who could not withstand even ten sums, at least with his own skills. At that time, Sanggak stepped forward. Its a magic sword. Sang-gaks face hardened as he pushed Song Gwan aside. Are you a Mine? Ma Dong-pil did not answer. The moment the sword was drawn, the battle had already begun. All his nerves were already focused on Sang-gaks posture and energy. You have to compete head-on but be caught off guard. This is not a bimu. It is not a bodyguard that is supposed to protect the target. Its just a matter of life and death. How can I catch my opponent off guard? How can we create a gap? Ma Dong-pil came up with a very simple and reliable method. No way, Heavenly Demon. Hwaaaaaaa! Stand back! Sang-gak pushed Song Guan back and quickly drew his sword. But it was late. He was fully prepared from the start to completely open up the demonic realm. It seems like the calm sea suddenly creates a tsunami. The immense demonic energy that exploded like a storm swept across Sangsang at once. omg! The body stiffened for a moment. At that moment, Ma Dong-pil moved. Quang! He went on drinking heavily and in the blink of an eye he reached the corner of Sanggak. Sang-gaks eyes suddenly changed. It was a threat that had never been experienced since he became famous throughout the world under the nickname Thunder Cloud Sword. He raised his sword diagonally and struck. Whoa! It looks like the cover is going to tear. The resonant sound of swords clashing with each other was reminiscent of thunder. Sanggak took a step back without even realizing it. The shock was transmitted to my entire arm as if I had hit a rock with a wooden sword. this! I was using the technique of Saryangbalcheongeun (ăɓǧ) to let go of the shock, but before I knew it, the opponents sword was piercing my solar plexus. A straight sword strike aimed at stopping. Its an honest attack that seems easy enough to avoid, but its impossible to avoid. Because it was so timely. If it was a slash, it might be different, but since it is a cut, it is difficult to defend against. The best attack method was used at the right moment. A bright light burned in the left seat of the sanggak. Quang! It was an explosion of true energy. Sang-gak threw his body back like crazy. Although he blocked his qualification with Byeokryuin (ӡ)s seal, he himself was shocked. The strong explosive power became poison. Phew! Sangaks eyes widened. this guy?! Next to the break is the top. Before I could even relieve the shock, the opponent approached me from the air. A fearsome power could be felt from the long sword grasped with both hands. Squirt! A sword swung like an axe. It was a strike of one sword, two swords. There was no need to use Saryangbal Cheongeun. Sang-gak swung his sword. bang! Ugh! The tops of my feet were stuck in the ground. The joints of my entire body creaked and my muscles shook. The experience of not being able to shake off the shock shook me inside. It was a sign of internal injury. Unbelievable! Sangak raised his head and looked at the other person. A thread of blood was seen at the corner of Ma Dong-pils mouth. He also attacked without being able to resolve the shock, so it was literally a random attack. And even now. Paaang! A kick that tore through the air was aimed at Sang-gaks head. My face felt hot before I even touched my feet. I could hardly come to my senses from the pouring waves of golden magic energy. hook! Ma Dong-pils eyes lit up. Sang-gak, who avoided the attack by lowering his posture, was suddenly thrust into his arms. He took advantage of the psychological gap and attacked with merciless force, but the opponent was Jang Moon-in of the old faction. There was no way he would just suffer. Sang-gak struck Ma Dong-pil in the chest. This was because it was a difficult distance to extend the sword. Pow! Ma Dong-pil hesitated and retreated. His face was slightly pale, indicating that he had suffered internal injuries. But that amount was nothing compared to the write-off. This guy!! Sang-gaks left hand must be completely red. Five or six memorizations were engraved on his blood-stained palm. The problem was the poison applied to memorization. Its not extreme, but its enough to hinder the movement of internal forces. If I had time, I would have easily deciphered it, but right now I was in the middle of a battle. Ma Dong-pils eyes lit up. done. This was exactly what he was aiming for. He did not have the ability to sneak attack against a transcendent expert. However, like Seoryang, he was neither good at provoking nor had the ability to lose peoples soul with irregular attacks. But do you just insist on direct competition? That couldnt be possible. This was not a formal dance, but a real battle where life was at stake. If you were alone, you might not know, but you should win the game as quickly as possible and go help Seo-ryang. In that case, you have no choice but to kill your opponent using all available tactics. Boom! Ma Dong-pil, who approached with the new method of Gunsin Tanyeong, happily stabbed his sword. It was a sharp sword that would have felt threatening even if the body was normal. Sangak pulled back and swung his sword dizzyingly. Ta-da-dan! Ma Dong-pils sword strike was completely blocked. But Sang-gak could not feel at ease. Damn it! The venom that entered through the palm of my left hand instantly reached my shoulder. If you are careless, the poison will invade your internal organs. Ugh. The true energy of the Xian Tian Silver River Gong (yӹ) pushed away the poisonous energy. Sigh! With a sound like that, a lot of blood burst out from his heart. A certain amount of poison has been removed from the body. I felt fortunate, but at the same time, I had doubts. Why dont you attack? There is no way to miss this moment. He thought it would be really dangerous like this, so he used Jinki, but he anticipated the enemys attack and kept evasion in mind. But there was no follow-up hit. Why? Rumbling!! It felt like the sky had suddenly become dark. Weeeeeee!! The golden magic energy exploded, creating a tremendous wave. The demon energy was so thick that it was difficult to breathe. Sang-gaks eyes widened as if they were torn. The magic energy that seemed to pour in like waves was on a different level than before. It felt like the person itself had changed. The highest season of the Heavenly Demon Religion, Nine Heavy Demon Swords, was held. Flash! Nine rays of golden light rained down on Sanggak. Kwakwakwak! Sang-gak suddenly coughed up blood. I blocked it by retreating with a magical step, but the shock was too great. It was a deadly sword filled with the pure will to destroy, a rare powerful attack. Ma Dong-pil ran out. Wow! Boom! Add acceleration to acceleration. It seemed as if a huge rock was being shot like an arrow fired by a famous archer. Now is the beginning. Ma Dong-pil coolly struck down his sword. Its a sword that can never be said to be fast, but it cant be dodged. The pressure of the sword encompassing a three-field radius was limiting evasion and reaction speed from the root. The internal injuries were getting worse, the poison was running rampant, and the muscles were overloaded. It was a scene created by a single moment of inattention. There was a look of urgency on Sang-gaks face. Innoom!! The magic sword of steel and the treasured sword of thunderclouds collided head-on. Qarring! Chapter 262 Episode 262 Yeomra and Demon Lord (6)White smoke rose from the broken and cracked ground. It is no exaggeration to say that it was devastated. It was a shocking sight created by martial artists of different levels. Squeeze! Puzzle! The energy of a fierce fist covered his entire body and then slowly disappeared. As the image of the Thunder God, who rules over the sky, disappears, only the image of Yeomra bursting out in the depths of hell remains. Everyone froze when they saw Seoryang trotting through the rising smoke. Wooooow. A strong energy rose from Jeongwoons sword. Elder Ming! Are you okay?! Cough! Myeonghyo coughed blood and staggered to his feet. Fear and anger were visible on his pale face. This monster! Seo-ryang stopped walking and looked back at Myeong-hyo. Myeonghyos body became stiff. Gu Yu Demons blood-red eye glow had the power to devastate the upper chamber just by looking at it. Myeonghyo felt his body and mind frozen in fear in front of an absolute expert that even the top ten experts in the world could not argue with. Seo-ryangs smile deepened. Jeongwoon shouted. no! Paaaaaa! I approached with all my might, but I was slower than Seoryang. Whoa!! Seo-ryangs fist remained stuck in Myeong-hyos abdomen. Myeonghyos upper body suddenly collapsed. Bye! My right kneecap was shattered. Myeonghyos new model was destroyed. But Seo-ryang did not just sit by and watch him fall. Peeeeeeee! Jeongwoons sword split the air. Seo-ryang, who had already dodged his sword, went behind Myeong-hyo and grabbed her by the hair. Xi Liang snatched the sword from Myeong Hyos hand. Crunch! Not only did he take the sword, he grabbed his hand and broke it with his grip and pulled it out. It was a vicious act that cannot even be described as outrageous. While everyone watches in shock. Seoliang split Myeonghyos uvula. Fuwaaaaak! A large amount of blood burst out. Only then did Seoliang let go of Myeonghyos hair. Myeonghyo fell down, holding her neck with both hands. !! It wouldnt have been so shocking if the head had been blown off with a single blow. Everyone was shocked by this cruel act. good. There was no need to do this? no. There was a need to show this cruel scene. Jeongwoon shouted. Everyone risk death! You cant let such a cruel demon into the world! It instills the perception that they are not simply crazy enemies but will be harmful to the world. It was as Seoliang intended. Jeong-un, who was much more stubborn than Myeong-hyo, risked his life to stop Seo-ryang. Wooooow! Hearing his orders, the Eunha Swordsman and the Byuksan Ten Swords and the Taeryong Baekindae gradually pressured Seoliang. In my heart, I wanted to run away ten miles away, but I had no choice but to form a siege network under Jeonguns orders. This prevented a complete escape. Although the entrance was blocked, it ended up only wasting time. If you are a peak expert, you may be able to escape somehow. The reason why Jeongwoon was spared was because he committed a cruel act to awaken his foolish spirit. It was Seoryangs meticulous plan to not miss a single one. Quang! Seo-ryang, who had stepped on the advance guard, jumped in at a frightening speed. Puff puff puff! Quad deuk! Bones are broken and flesh is torn and flying everywhere. The pouring blood formed a river, and the shattered ordnance became a sharp snow storm, decorating the brutal battle. After a while. dump! After breaking the neck of the last person, Seo-ryang looked at Jeong-un. Jeongwoon, who was looking at Seoryang with blank eyes, soon asked in a trembling voice. Who are you? Seo-ryang walked to Jeong-un without answering. Could it be possible to become a demonic cult leader?! Seo-ryang chuckled without realizing it. The leader of Uicheon is also a man who doesnt bother to kill people. Im not interested in young chicks like you. Jeongwoon gritted his teeth. Heaven will condemn you! Either it or not. this guy! Squirt! The sword strike with all his might was aimed at Seo-ryangs neck. Xu Liang swung his foot. Quack! The sword split the air, and Jeongwoons neck was completely turned back. Jeongwoon collapsed with a broken neck. Whoa. Seoyang let out a breath and looked around. At this level, the expression Shisanhyeolhae (ɽѪ) is not lacking. As many as 180 masters were brutally crushed to death. Xu Liang turned around. A map of hell made with your own hands. It must have been bittersweet, but his face looked unimpressed. Sohohyang was not killed. But they killed them all. From Western perspective, these people are the casualties of war. If you dont touch it, you wont know, but if you touch it once, you have to see the end. Shall we go? Paaang! His new model left the square. After a while. Sara la rock. Dozens of masked people appeared and began removing the bodies. They were Haomundo dispatched by Gong Yachi. sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. * * * Song Guan swallowed his saliva. Qarring! Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Swords clash with swords, causing explosions, and energy clashes with energy, causing an earthquake. There was no separate fierce battle at Gyeongcheon Comrade. As the head of the Galaxy Swordsman, he had never been told that he was inadequate anywhere, so the clash between the two masters was like a new world. What on earth is that demon?! At first glance, it doesnt seem like there is much of an age difference between you and me. Nevertheless, it is a long letter and a whistle. No, it seemed like Jang Moon-in was being pushed out. It moves so fast that you cant even figure out how the game is going. This was the reason why he could not help with the write-off. Quang! The two men each retreated. While Sang-gak continued to hesitate, Ma Dong-pil was attacking again. The golden magic energy blooming all over his body was creating the illusion of a three-headed, six-fat monster. A heart that doesnt stop, a run that doesnt slow down. monster! Puff puff poop! Sanggak retreated once again. The beard is stained red. As the shock increased and the internal injuries deepened, he coughed up blood several times. Wow! Ma Dong-pils body, which was about to swing the sword again, suddenly stopped. this! Ma Dong-pil gritted his teeth. There was also a limit to the resilience of Geumgang Yacha Magicong. I tried to constantly disperse the accumulated shock, but it was no longer possible. The reduced magical power restricted the bodys movements. It was a series of acts of giving bones and cutting bones. Its amazing that its gone to this extent. Phew. Ma Dong-pil saw the loss. Sang-gaks face was distorted like a ghost. dare! A paralyzed left arm, accumulated internal injuries, and even a tattered face. My limbs felt heavy because I was cornered without even a moment to open my new energy. But its okay now. Its attacks stopped and the explosive magic energy calmed down to some extent. The Suncheon Galaxy Space was opened with full force. Kugugoogung!! The divine energy spreading rapidly began to suppress the demonic energy. Gipas intention was clear. Since I was pushed by force, I will repay with force. Fuuuuuuu! Sanggak ran away. You petty demon bastard! Ill cut off your head with one sword! These were not words that would come out of the mouth of a Jongnam faction scholar. This probably means that Sang-gak was that angry. Ma Dong-pils eyes became calm. The image of Sanggak that catches the eye as if magnified. Whoa whoa! Sang-gaks sword was stuck in Ma Dong-pils side. I barely managed to hit the solar plexus. But that alone is enough of a slander. In addition, Ma Dong-pils magical skills were shaken by the magical skills that flowed from Geomshin. Sangak smiled cruelly. Die painfully Poop! Sang-gaks mouth dropped open. Before he knew it, the Ink King Sword had dug into his side. Any battle that costs your life is always welcome. Rumbling. Blood flowed from Ma Dong-pils mouth. But his expression was no different from before. It seemed like there was no pain at all. The amortization was outrageous. how? With a history of congenital galaxies, it was normal for the limbs to become paralyzed. Even though it is a magic attack, it is bound to be even more effective because it is a magic attack. Is it true that this demonic energy is so pure that it can resist the magic of the Milky Way? Grrrr! Sang-gaks complexion gradually turned white. Ma Dong-pil smiled. I made a bad choice. I should have pushed back carefully. Geumgang Yacha Magic Gong was a magic technique that was not inferior at all compared to Seoncheon Eunha Gong. Additionally, what he was holding was the Ink King Sword. The demonic energy of the Ink King Sword itself was amplifying the Yacha Demon Qi and clouding Sangaks internal power. Fuwaaaaak! The blood that Sang-gak vomited soaked Ma Dong-pils front lip. this person! What did you want to say? The shadow of death fell on Sang-gaks face, his mouth gaping like a carp. The power of the divine energy was decreasing at a rapid rate, and the demonic energy that had taken over the body was eating away at the vitality. Ma Dong-pil hugged him by the back of his neck. Whoa! Sangak was struck in the chin by a knee and fell down. The Ink King sword was still stuck in his side. Cough! Ma Dong-pil also took three or four steps back. The treasured sword that pierced the side shook and the wound opened. He drew his sword and threw it. Tirring! I want to lie down right now, but the fight isnt over yet. Ma Dong-pil looked to the left. Grrrr. Song Gwans body trembled like an aspen as he faced Ma Dong-pil. Physical strength was severely reduced due to severe internal and external trauma. But the radiating presence still remained. In fact, the air waves became rougher and it seemed more dangerous than before. Go for it. ! Ma Dong-pils eyes grew darker. Are you not planning on avenging the leader? profit! Chaang! Song Guan drew his sword. this guy! Ill kill you! It was then. Who killed whom, you crazy person? Whoops! Quack! As soon as Song Guans sword broke, his chest caved in. Heart rupture in chest fracture. Song Guan collapsed, coughing up blood. Ma Dong-pils eyes widened. Lord Xiao Xiao?! Xu Liang glanced at Sang Sang. I struggle to get up, but I fail every time. The Innate Galaxy was dispersing at a rapid pace. Xu Liang smiled. Its like you. A method of giving a bone and cutting the bone. You could tell just by looking at the condition of the two how they fought. Sigh! Ma Dong-pil, who had tightened his wounds with magic, bowed his head. Im late. Its too late. I thought he was bleeding and gasping for air, but I didnt know he had actually killed Jongnam Jang Mun-in. Seo-ryang approached Sang-gak and pulled out the Ink King sword. Push! omg! Sang-gak, trembling in pain, closed his eyes. I lost my mind. Its in perfect condition. As for skills I was definitely below. What matters is who won. In the end, the one who wins is the stronger one. Whether you use memorization or poison. Did you know? Xu Liang tapped his shoulder. There is no such thing as a fair battlefield anywhere in the world. It is natural to be fully prepared to kill the enemy. That guy who was looked down upon and pushed aside is an asshole. There is no reason why you cant be honest. That was it. I cant help but feel uncomfortable due to my personality, but Seo-ryangs words still comfort me. Good job. Thank you for your hard work. Xi Liang picked up Sanggak and tied it up. Weve collected all the firewood, so the only thing left to do is light the fire. Lets go. Chapter 263 Episode 263 Unconventional Exodus (1)Kidnapping of Hong Sanja and Sang Gak. The world has never been less chaotic, but there has never been an event this big in recent times. Beyond Hubei, the entire region north of the Yangtze River was in an uproar. But that was just the beginning. Rumors began to circulate that Binggungjus daughter was among the kidnappers group, and rumors also circulated that her bodyguards were stronger in martial arts than the old factions elders. The seat of Saeoesa Palace in Bukhae Ice Palace. The appearance of a Binggung figure who had never been active in the midfield until now was an event so great that it caused a change in the world. But there was nothing more surprising than this: they kidnapped two members of the old faction. The martial arts faction, filled with astonishment, immediately poured out strong anger at Binggung. Anyway, kidnapping? Isnt this something that only third-rate Parakhos would do? Moreover, he was not a disciple of the clan, but the head of a famous old sect. Before we knew it, public opinion soared like wildfire and began to criticize the ice palace. The radicals belittled them, calling them barbarians, and shouted that they should be driven out immediately. However, the rumors that followed had a much greater impact. Uicheonmaeng secretly joined hands with the Heavenly Dragon Palace and the Sword Palace and the Beast Palace. Among them, Beast Palace kidnapped Bingungjus daughter. Binggung is taking revenge on him, so those involved in this should apologize to Binggung and get their prints back. It was a rumor several times more shocking than the fact that Binggung had kidnapped two of the martial arts giants. It cannot be concluded that this is just a rumor, and the place from which the information was leaked was none other than the Beast Palace. Since it was confirmed by the Haomun Yunnan branch, the probability that it was true was more than 100%. The gaze of public opinion turned to Uicheonmaeng. Uicheon Maeng immediately denied it. This is nonsense. These are nothing more than evil rumors aimed at turning us into an insidious organization colluding with foreign forces. Beast Palace and Hao Wen will have to take responsibility for this mess. They also presented evidence saying that opening up was nonsense. The evidence of openness, which shows that he is on par with Hao Wen in terms of information power, has tremendous effect in itself. Right then. In a stage of chaos where there seemed to be no more surprises, another rumor broke out like a bolt from the blue. The Plum Swordsmen of the Volcanic Sect attempted to murder the concubine of the Iron Blood Lord. The Angry Masters of the Iron Blood Fortress annihilated the Plum Swordsmen and demanded an explanation from the Uicheon Alliance. If this cannot be properly explained, Iron Blood Castle is willing to go to war. The previous rumor was shocking, but this was nothing compared to it. The plum blossom swordsmen of the volcano tried to kill the iron-blooded lords concubine? This was tantamount to an attack on Sanghyeolseong and the entire Sapa. Aside from everything else, the fact that they attacked the secret service itself shocked the world. No matter how competitive the faction may be, there is a duty that must be maintained as a martial arts person, but you tried to kill not the Lord of the Iron Blood Castle himself but his concubine? This rumor was more than enough to create the perception that Uicheon Maeng was unscrupulous. For such a force, it would not be unreasonable to join hands with organizations other than Sae. The Uicheon Alliance did not provide any response to this. In the battle for public opinion, silence can be a good choice. However, silence is also good for amplifying suspicion. A leash that gradually tightens. The eyes of the world looking at Uicheonmaeng were slowly but surely becoming colder. * * * Dragon Gate Flame? Thats right. Gong Yachi said calmly. Its a rumor that flowed along the Yangtze River. The rumor has already spread throughout Hubei. In just ten days, Yongmun Yeom-ras reputation will shake Gangbuk. It would be notoriety, not fame. Its a reputation. At least for the martial arts people of the political faction. If you buried one of Cheolhyeolseongs Mukpungdae and Janggang Surochae, it would be a truly heroic act. hero? Youre laughing. Have you already forgotten who was kidnapped by us? The legitimacy has been secured. Thats a half-justification. The fame of Hwasan and Jongnam is shaking the world. You cant help but say its excessive. Of course it is. And one more thing. This is the worst situation, but. The Uicheon Alliance and the Iron Blood Saints may work together to catch Lord Xiao. Thats right. He kidnapped the concubine of the Iron Blood Lord and later kidnapped Hwasan and Jang Mun-in one after another. The fundamental reason for this confusion was Seo-ryang. Once we come to the conclusion that we should first catch the culprit and resolve the matter among ourselves, it becomes a huge headache. Heres a suggestion. What suggestion? Please let me know the identity of Lord Sogyo. Xiliang looked at Gong Yachi as if he was dumbfounded. Are you crazy? That cant be right. If you werent crazy, you wouldnt have said something like that, right? Have you forgotten why I worked so hard to hide my identity and come all the way here? You misunderstood. I dont mean to tell everyone. then? Please inform only the Iron Blood Lord. For a moment, Seo-ryangs eyes lit up. Only for the Iron Blood Lord? The Heavenly Demon Church and the Uicheon Alliance are all enemies of the Iron Blood Castle. However, the Church of the Heavenly Demon had banned external activities for over 30 years. It is an enemy we must always keep an eye on, but we have no choice but to pay more attention to the Uicheon Alliance. yes? In fact, there have been many times when we have collided with each other. There were several times when war almost broke out. Of course, the world doesnt know. Hmm. Xu Liang stroked his chin. Its an interesting idea, though. Currently, Master Xiao has great restrictions on his actions. If it were a simple political struggle, wouldnt there be a threat of encountering enemies at every moment? You may be safe, but your companions may be harmed. hmm. I think I can spread my wings proudly now that Ive come this far. Xu Liang frowned. all good. But theres a possibility that the Iron Blood Lord could attack you, right? You wont be able to do that. why? Gong Yachis eyes lit up. Do you know which group holds the lions share of the information we have? It is iron-blooded. Eh? Church of the Heavenly Demon, of course it is difficult to dispatch informants. The Uicheon Alliance is easier, but there is an information group run by the Federation and the Alliance itself. Their checks are truly formidable. is the iron-blooded nature different? Thats right. Although it is difficult, it is nothing compared to the two groups. On our side, there are some important secrets that the Iron Blood Castle is hiding. . You can use that information. Seoliang crossed his arms with a strange expression. Ive been meaning to ask you this for a long time. Please speak. Why do you hate Uicheonmaeng so much? . Revealing such a secret means risking Hao Wens life and death on this matter. It means that we will become enemies with Sangvise Castle. Instead, didnt you join hands with the Heavenly Demon Church? Isnt it because Hao Wen has been able to grow so far because he has walked a tightrope between the three ages? Gong Yachi shook his head. It cant be like that forever. There are definitely other reasons. However, Seo-ryang did not inquire further. Ill think about it. We dont have much time. I cant help it. Its not something I can decide on my own. This is an issue that should at least be discussed with the General Military Command. If we wait for an answer from Shingyo, it will take at least a month. All right. Then come back tomorrow morning. okay. Oh, can I ask you one thing? What? It seems like youre after something I dont know about but why did you have to kidnap Hwasan and Jongnam Jang Mun-in? If we kill those guys, well become warriors. Its a given. Is that all? Xu Liang smiled. Of course not. I think its difficult to talk about. It wont be too difficult, but Ill tell you later. All right. then. When Gong Ya-chi left, Seo-ryang lay down on the bed. Its hard. There are so many things to measure. If it werent for the fact that Gong Yachi helped me, my stomach would have turned upside down. I wonder if I can just go this far. If you feel like this when you move forward without looking back and it is not enough, it probably means that you are psychologically exhausted. Although he had risen to the rank of Sogyoju through numerous battles, going on a rampage in the middle of the central plains was on a completely different level from wreaking havoc in Shingyo. Looking back, I guess Im a really funny guy too. You can go comfortably, but you move forward by making a big incident happen. In the end, everything went well, but it is difficult to say that the best method was chosen. I did what I wanted and then tried to make it work for my benefit. If you look at it that way, saying its the best way may be nothing more than a play on words. Maybe I want to make amends for my oppressed past life. By thinking about it in a cool way. Xu Liang closed his eyes. its okay. In the end, the thing was done and now I have to think about how to fix it. Anyway, Hong Sanja and Sanggak were in hand. As long as we find out the secret from those two, it will somehow be resolved. Seoryang took a deep breath and stood up. For a moment he was startled. What?! When did you come? Yeo Sang-rin blinked. I just arrived. You didnt answer even when I called you. Oh, is that so? You look tired? What is it like to be tired? are you okay. Even if I say this while massaging the back of my neck, it doesnt feel like its being honest at all. Yeo Sang-rin pouted her mouth. Please talk to me. hmm? Do you have anything to say? There are so many. What? Yeo Sang-rin, who was sitting on a chair and crossing her legs proudly, glared at Seo-ryang. Its a truly burdensome look. Seo-ryangs face suddenly darkened. whats the matter? You made Binggungs situation very difficult, right? huh? What do you mean? Werent you using me to create a shield against criticism and criticism? Oh, thats right? You speak so confidently that I have nothing to say. Yeo Sang-rin said as if it were absurd. Why are you doing this without telling me in advance? Of course I have to help Master Xiao, but you still have to say something! You were surprised! Xiliang scratched his head. You already told me, right? when! You said this when you left Shingyo, right? Im going to borrow money for the name of Binggung. You screamed, but somehow you agreed? ? Even though Im a bit out of the loop, Im not the kind of guy who doesnt have any issues. I did it because I thought the story was over, wasnt it? Did you do that? Of course, I was going to tell you one more time before I did anything, but I forgot. I was so out of it. Seo-ryang whetted his appetite. sorry. Dont do that again. Yeo Sang-rin pouted her lips. Well thats enough then. Is it boring? Its true that I came here to argue, but I think I came for a different reason. Xu Liang looked at her with questioning eyes. Yeo Sang-rin said hesitantly. Did you tell my brother? of course. Gong Yachi handled it well. I also sent a letter in advance. Then thats it. . . Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So why did you come? I have a favor to ask you. I guess that request is quite embarrassing, dont you think? To the extent that you have to talk about the value of the Binggung name and only after making people into debt? You are a complete ghost. Its not that I have a good sense of humor, its that it shows on your face. So what is your request? Yeo Sang-rin began to twist her body. Xu Liang frowned. His expression made me wonder why this girl was doing this again. Hey What. Its a difficult request, but I hope youll listen to it. So what are you asking, man? I want to become Master Xiaos disciple. what? Yeo Sang-rin bowed. Please provide more guidance in the future. Seo-ryang opened his mouth. Chapter 264 Episode 264 Unconventional departure (2)Cough! Sang-gaks face, coughing, was so pale that it wouldnt be surprising if he died soon. He lifted his head weakly and looked around. Where am I? Well, where is it? Sangak, startled, turned his head to where the sound came from. A young man with long bones was sitting on a small wooden box. It was Seoryang. This is the first time you two have seen each other like this. nice to meet. Who is it? Xu Liang smiled. Magic person. For a moment, Sang-gaks eyes widened. Only then did I remember. Why did you lose your mind and who did you fight with? Magic! I was so hoarse that my voice cracked. Sang-gak, who had been coughing several times, raised his head. Strong anger was visible on his distorted face. You guys to kill! How dare you attack me? Its not just you. what? I killed all the troops you brought with you. You are the only survivor. ! Be thankful that it has a use. Otherwise, your head would have blown off a long time ago. Kill this! Sang-gak shouted loudly. Trash demonic cultists! Are you going to start a war with us?! Why not then? What?! Cant we start a war? Xu Liangs eyes turned cold. Whether we stab you with a knife or chop you with an axe, thats our problem, you loser. ! I hope you dont worry about unnecessary things and just answer my questions straight. Shut up! I will never! Then do you want to die? Sang-gaks face became even paler. The way he calmly asks questions as if there is no problem evokes an eerie fear. I was completely out of my mind, but I knew this one thing. The fact that this guy in front of me could kill him without any hesitation. I wont talk too much. If you want to prolong your life, answer my questions sincerely or just die. I tell you in advance, there is no problem in handling the work even if it is not you. . I think I made a choice. Ask a question. Seoliang clasped his fingers and leaned his upper body forward. It was a posture that created a strange sense of pressure. Sang-gak swallowed dry saliva. Where is the key to the repentance building where Jongnams previous elders were imprisoned? ! I dont ask questions three times. I ask you one last time. Where did you put the key to Chamhoe-dong? How do you know that?! You cant not know. Hong Sanja has only been a scholar for three years. Of course, he had no choice but to rely on Hao Wens information. Amortization is different. Although I never saw him in person, I knew how he rose to the rank of Jongnam Jangmunin. No, I knew what the generations-old writers had done. This is because, when he was King of Sal, he heard most of the reports from Lord Uicheon from his side. You said there were no three times, right? Slurp. Xi Liang drew his sword. The treasured sword that Sang-gak was holding was the Six-Round Sword, which was said only Jangmun of the Jongnam faction could hold it. Xi Liang raised his sword. bye. Squirt! A sword struck coldly. Sangak closed his eyes tightly. I will speak! Okay. The six-pointed sword touched Sang-gaks forehead. Its definitely worth listening to. Even a slight touch cut my skin. Blood flowed down again and beaded on the tip of Sangaks nose. say. Its that sword. This sword is the key to penance? Thats right. Xi Liang smoothed the sword body of the Six Lotus Sword. Is the sword the key? Why did you carry something like this if you were to lose it? He found the answer while talking. Xu Liang chuckled. Oh, I guess it doesnt matter. If I grow old and die in Chamhoe-dong for the rest of my life, that would be a good thing. He is as quick as a ghost. Sangak chewed his lips. Xu Liang stood up. It was a wise choice. Okay then. Now wait! Sang-gak was embarrassed. I told you, but why didnt you let me go?! What are you saying? I said I wouldnt kill them, but I didnt say I would release them. ! Ill give you water and food so you dont die. If you open the door next to it, a small cave appears. You can dispose of urine and feces there. Xu Liang grinned. I will release you after I open the repentance chamber. You dirty bastard! Thats not something the scum who imprisoned the monks in Chamhoe-dong would say. Ma Dong-pil was waiting for Seo-ryang who came out after closing the door. What happened? Xi Liang held up the Six Lotus Sword. I heard this is the key to Chamhoe-dong? It didnt seem like he was lying. okay. A look of boredom appeared on Ma Dong-pils face. I had no idea they had done such a terrible thing. He imprisoned the adults of the Samun clan and monopolized power an evil that was not easily committed even in the Demonic Murim. The Lord of Uicheon, that clever old man is the reason why he is so great. Because the clans that were maintained by tradition and history were destroyed with three inches of tongue. It would be difficult for anyone to do that. But how did you know, Master So? Did Somunju Gongya tell you this? Its annoying for no reason. I found out by chance. I see. Ma Dong-pil didnt have any questions. If thats the case, then its like that. There is no need to delve into it. Youre not touching Hong Sanzi? Not required. The volcano will collapse on its own. Even if we try to shake it off, it only gets in our heads. All right. Seoliang looked Ma Dongpil up and down. Anyway, how are you feeling? My airway has stabilized quite a bit. its okay. Ten days have passed since the amortization was made. In just 10 days, Ma Dong-pil was able to control his serious internal and external injuries to some extent. Even though magic attack had better healing power than magic attack, the recovery speed was too fast. It means that the understanding of magic is deepening by the minute, and it also means that the quality of magic is improving. You shouldnt overdo it. If it was a battle between demons, you were exposed to Jongnams divine skills. The divine energy remaining in the body will constantly cause turbidity. yes. But looking at it like this, it definitely seems to be getting better. Ma Dong-pil shook his head. It was a scary opponent. I guess so. Xiliang glanced at the prison that looked like a warehouse. It hasnt been that long since Sang-gak or Hong San-ja became Jang Mun-in. However, the position of Jang Moon-in is one that you cannot occupy if you are not qualified. It means that not everyone can become a writer simply because they are good at politics or have high virtue. Ultimately, what matters is force. In particular, leaders who are not strong in these difficult times only end up laughing at other factions. It was no different from the old school. In particular, Sanggak was confronting the volcanic wave right in front of us. Since I was always behind the volcano, I must have gritted my teeth and trained myself. Its no wonder you suffered like that. The martial arts of the old factions master. Ma Dong-pil was finally able to realize it. Why are they called the pillars of the martial arts faction? There is nothing more meaningless than assuming what if, but if you had been defeated purely by martial arts, you would most likely have lost. Anyway, you had a hard time. Rest too, you too. Oh yeah. Seoliang passed by Ma Dong-pil and walked towards the forest behind his residence. Seoryang looked around the forest and quietly admired it. He definitely has good skills. It is said that dozens of such shelters, which are difficult to find anywhere, have been built throughout the central plains. The number is probably greater than the safe house he built himself during his time as King Sal. Its completely different from the safe house I created. I made it possible for you to have perfect rest. Salsus safe house is closer to an emergency shelter. So, although concealment is certain, it is bound to be somewhat narrow. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If you really wanted to rest, it seemed a hundred times better to come to Hao Muns safe house. How long did it take to walk like that? huh? Crackling. The entire area near the clearing in the forest was frozen. Xu Liang frowned. The player was taken away. Papa pang! A powerful shout of encouragement shook the air. Every time the air stirred, the cold chill lowered the temperature of the area little by little. Gasp. Yeo Sang-rins breathing was very intense. Although she was not on the same level as Seoryang or Ma Dongpil, she was also a worthy martial arts expert. The fact that my breathing, which is the key to Qigong, was disturbed meant that Yeo Sang-rin was exhausted. But she didnt stop. I took a couple of breaths and moved right away. Faaagh! Pow! The tree that the twin poles were stuck on suddenly broke in the middle. White frost formed on the broken tree. I feel it every time I see it, but its not an ordinary martial arts skill. Every hand gesture is full of energy that evokes intense chills, but if you release your qigong like that, you will inevitably waste a lot of your internal energy. However, there are no major problems with endurance. It encompasses a series of techniques that assume explosive power and long-term warfare. Cough! Oh Shiva! I cant eat this anymore! Yeo Sang-rin lay down flat. Its so hard that I cant do anything because Im causing this mess alone because of some heartless guy! Seoyang scratched his head and came out to the vacant lot. Did you know? uh? When did you come? Youre good at acting. Yeo Sang-rin snorted. Spying on someone elses martial arts training. Its not like that, really. Why are you doing this again? This is new? What am I? done. Xiliang cleared his throat. If youre done with training, just go. Its not over? Are you going to continue? . Look elsewhere. Are you still upset? Yeo Sang-rin straightened up her upper body. yes! got upset. Thats Okay? Oh, please dont be like that. Its my heart! I would even say that if there was a person in the world who kneeled down, I would at least think about it based on their sincerity. Oh no? Oh my god, Ive never seen such insincere rejection! I cant help but sigh. Hey, Im not a sect leader, Im a small sect leader. How do I accept you as a disciple? And you are already learning the martial arts of Bingungung, right? Thats enough, why are you doing this? I dont know, I dont know. Master, if you wont do it, go away. Wow, youve done such a disservice to our familys reputation that you wont even accept a favor like this. Im really going crazy. Seo-ryang sat down opposite Yeo Sang-rin. Yeo Sang-rin flinched. Tell me honestly. Why do you suddenly want to become a disciple? . Tell me? You need to know what your true feelings are before you even worry about it. I cant speak. Then its impossible to argue with a priest. Even if I tell you anyway, the priests will say its impossible. Well, thats true. Xu Liang held out his hand. I told you before, right? Lets do some training with me. You can become strong enough with just that. You have talent and good sense, right? Thats enough. Why do you want me to be a priest? . Since you are the head of a small school, I can teach you some of our schools martial arts. It has that much power. Isnt that enough? Because martial arts is not the problem. Then why are you venting here? Yeo Sang-rin let out a sigh. Whenever I start crying and spilling out words, I feel like I suddenly feel down. I couldnt figure it out at all. Ill go. Practice. uh? hey! hey! Are you going to stay here for a while? Please call me if anything happens. Yeo Sang-rin stumbled out of the clearing. Seo-ryang, looking at her back, shook his head. I really dont know even though I know. Youll figure out how to feel better. Anyway, I got a seat. Xu Liang sat cross-legged with a happy face. The doubts about Yeo Sang-lin had already disappeared, and his mind was now filled with thoughts of practicing the Demon Lord Qi of Reign. I should try to make it really beautiful today too! * * * Yeo Sang-rin, who returned to her residence, sighed when she saw the letter that was half empty of the blue envelope. As she was fiddling with the letter, she sighed as if the earth was falling apart again. You fucking idiot. Chapter 265 Episode 265 Unconventional departure (3)Its not good. yes? Lee Cheon-sang pointed to the mugams cup with his chin. Its not a very good drink. I did the ripening wrong. Oh yes. If you dont like it after drinking it, let me know. Ill give you another drink. Its okay. This is a drink poured by the heavenly leader. Regardless of whether it tastes good or not, it can never be good. Are you okay, Master? Tell your subordinates to bring better alcohol Its okay. Sometimes things like this arent that bad. Yes. Two people emptied their glasses at the same time. So youre going to try to move the defense court? If the teacher gives permission, I plan to do so. You know its dangerous, right? I will take it. Lee Cheon-sang nodded. If thats how you truly feel, then do it. thank you. However, the defense court alone is not enough. . When you send the kids, make sure you send the head of the penal code as well. Mudams eyes widened. Are you talking about the head of the criminal code? Thats right. It is rare for a penal leader to vacate a church. That doesnt work either. In a way, this is because the head of the penal court is someone who has more work to do than Mudam, the head of the defense court. but. I will tell you in person. Sure. It was then. The door to the Demon Gods Palace burst open. Master! uh? There was also a great protection law, right? Mudam said calmly. There are etiquette that must be observed when entering Gyojujeon. Oh, Im sorry. It is a matter of urgent importance. Lee Cheon-sang waved his hand. Then Mudam kept his mouth shut. from now on. Ho Yaoseong stood next to Mu Dam with a very flushed face. A little interest appeared in Lee Cheon-sangs eyes. Whats going on? A letter has arrived from the central government. At that moment, the eyes of Lee Cheon-sang and Mu-dam flashed at the same time. There is only one person who will send a letter from the central government. In other words, that letter was sent by Sogyoju Seoyang. But this is a letter sent on a very painful topic. Give it to me. Lee Cheon-sang received the letter. Immediately, the corners of his mouth rose slightly. It must have been frustrating. What would you like to do? What do you think? Hu Yaosheng scratched his head. I think Master Xiao can take a breather and have some fun. Is it too dangerous? Thats right. To be honest, its hard for me to guess how that Iron Blood Lord will turn out. Mudam tilted his head. Suddenly, the Iron Blood Lord? Why does that dangerous name come up here? The good news is that Hao Wens master Su Zhong is a trustworthy person. Of course, his abilities are outstanding. The fact that Liang has been together so far is enough to know. It meant that he completely trusted Seo-ryangs insight. Lee Cheon-sang, who was lost in thought while twirling his glass, soon nodded. Let them run as wild as they want. Is that really what happens? Does this mean that you can take responsibility for your own affairs? Lee Cheon-sang shook his head. That guy is going to be the leader of the cult. Is that so? Does it make sense for a guy like that to just hide himself out of fear of the attention of those around him? ! Plus, if there are people who touch that child, they will all have to bear my wrath. It was an incredibly scary statement. It was no exaggeration to say that there was no martial artist in the martial arts world of the time who could compare to Lee Cheon-sang. If a being like a god who discusses old and new times were to personally overthrow the central plain, the world would become a sea of fire. Liang is a child who is fully capable of protecting himself. Hu Yaosheng trembled playfully. Its not that much, is it? Even the mazons froze when they saw Lord Sogyo. Just as there are differences among teenage masters, there are also differences among the Old Masters. However, not one of them confidently told Seo-ryang that he could win. It wasnt because of courtesy, but because I wasnt confident that I would actually win. That was the power of Gu Yuma Gong. Since they had mastered the strongest magic techniques comparable to the reigning Demon Emperor, regardless of their actual realm, the Magons had no choice but to find it difficult to navigate. Theres one more reason why you dont have to hide yourself. What is that? Its because hes the head of a small cult. Hu Yaoshengs eyes sparkled. okay. You cant ignore face. Thats right. Although his skills were not even close to Seoryangs, Seoryang was a small master of an organization. This means that he is not the leader of a faction. No matter how vicious the Celestial Demon Church is, I cant help but think that they are an unmatched opponent. Even though Hwasan Jang Mun-in and Jong-nam Jang Mun-in were kidnapped, the remaining people would have laughed at the two Jang Mun-in, but they would not have thought Seo-ryang was great. Its always been like that. These are people who value reputation over ability and respect over practicality. Paradoxically, it seems that such a stance unique to the martial arts faction will actually make Lord Sogyo safer. It wont be safe. But they wont come and bite you like a pack of dogs. Lee Cheon-sangs eyes sparkled. Unless the clever fox, the Lord of Uicheon, steps forward in person. Hu Yaosheng nodded. I understand what you mean. If so, I will send you a letter telling you to do as you wish. I know. At that time, Mudam intervened. What on earth is going on? If it were a normal martial arts conversation, I wouldnt have intervened out of courtesy. However, when the Iron Blood Lord and the Little Lord were mentioned in the conversation, I ended up asking without realizing it. Ho Yo-seong explained the situation. Mudams eyes widened. Did something like that happen? yes. Really, the unconventional actions of Master So. I cant forgive you. to? Its not just the political faction bastards. ah. Mudam bowed to Lee Cheon-sang. I will go and give orders to my subordinates. Lee Cheon-sang smiled. Sure. then. Mudam went to the battle of Gyoju. Ho Yaoseong tilted his head. Why are you acting like that all of a sudden? Dont you know that his loyalty is particularly deep? Lee Cheon-sang turned his gaze to the window. The clear sky and bright sunlight were shining through my eyes. The future will be more difficult. * * * Tweet! huh? Seoliang opened his eyes and looked around. reel? This time? I started training on a bright sunny afternoon, but before I knew it, dawn was breaking. The morning is bright. Has time already passed like this? Xiliang looked down at his legs crossed in the lotus position. The Cheonmado piled up in a cloth was lying quietly. His eyes shone. Its fascinating. Enthusiasts talk about trance and that it is a realm that martial people cannot enter only a few times in their lives, but strictly speaking, that is wrong. Is trance a big deal? If you just concentrate and concentrate again, that is trance. Just as if you were concentrating on a book and not noticing someone yelling at you, the unattended trance could also be seen as an extension of concentration. However, it is also surprising that a master of extreme magic was able to concentrate on meditation without even realizing that a day had passed. This is because it is difficult for him to enter a trance because he has sharper senses than anyone else. Same as before. I experienced a similar situation when I was practicing the Demon Emperor of the Lord before my bout with Jongnam Jang Mun-in. and. Air power increased tremendously. sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seoliang closed his eyes again and contemplated the inside. omg! A feast of serious and dignified blue flames, different from the old Yuma Castle that glowed like blood-red lava. The reigning Demon Emperors flag was larger than before. Its so much that it cant even be compared to before. Whats so fast? Xu Liang relaxed his lotus position and stood up. My body felt much lighter. It felt like I could fly high into the sky at any moment. If this is enough Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuum When I closed my fist, a soft blue glow gathered. Once the will is there, the energy has already reached that point. It had been impossible until now due to the lack of quantity and purity of the reigning Demon Emperor, but now it was possible. Seo-ryang saw a tree on one side. It was a tree broken by Yeo Sang-rins funeral. When I saw that the white frost was gone, it seemed like it had all melted overnight. He concentrated his energy on his fist. Chii Iik. The soft glow suddenly turned into a fluttering flame. Although it was not an actual flame, it was an eerie energy that seemed more dangerous than fire. Gwangmuhoya (ҹ) Shinmayangcheon (ħP). It was an incredibly complex structure. Even Seoryang, whose luck energy was as fast as lightning, had to concentrate his energy for a moment. Neungcheonmarasu (ħ_). He held out his hand. Phew. The gently gushing stream touched the broken tree. Pusssss. Xu Liangs eyes wavered. The broken tree crumbled and scattered. Whats so bloody? There was no roar. There was no trembling spirit or spirit. Just quietly grind the target. It was a scene created by Pasoons hand gestures that surpassed even the sky. Its scary. Lee Cheon-sang uses these martial arts skills as naturally as if he were breathing. With incomparable aerodynamic force and incomparable softness. How can I possibly be an opponent if Im at the level of Inhwadobeops Yuhon Bicheon? You have to be at the level of a fish sword to be even an opponent. I now understand why the martial arts of the Heavenly Demon are called the best of all time. He contemplated inside once again. Growling. I could feel Lord Gu Yuma getting nervous. He didnt seem to like the seed of a monster growing in his world that had the potential to rival or surpass him. I need to console you well. If there is no need to mix or mix, we must make coexistence possible. If growth is slow, it can be a headache, but if growth is too fast, it can also be problematic. If you dont adjust it properly, it will come back as a big disaster someday. After gathering his courage, Seoryang came out of the forest with the Cheonmado over his shoulder. ah? Are you out? Uh huh. Ma Dong-pil bowed his head. Seeing that he was covered in sweat, it seemed like he had been training hard since dawn. what? Your prayers are much more stable than yesterday? yes? The internal and external wounds were almost completely healed in one day. Isnt it amazing? Ah Ma Dong-pil smiled. You didnt know either. huh? what? Five days have passed since Master Xiao started training. What?! Xu Liang was surprised. So youve been doing that for five days? I visited you several times, but you were still in the same condition. I kept waiting because I felt like I shouldnt touch it. Huh For some reason, I was really hungry. Xu Liang patted his stomach. There was a reason why the reigning Demon Emperor grew so much. Of course, even in five days, the speed was hard to believe. uh? for a moment? Xi Liang hurriedly asked. What about Gongyachi? I came here every day around midnight. There doesnt seem to be anything particularly unusual. Oh, thats a good thing. Would you like to eat first? Thats right. You keep doing what youre doing. I will prepare the food myself. Oh no. Its okay, man. And put half the strength on your lower back to give more weight to your sword strike. Oh yeah! With those words, Seoyang entered the building. Ma Dong-pils eyes deepened as he looked at his back. Has something changed? A change in Seoliang that is difficult to pinpoint. Rumbling. A soft sound of thunder echoed from the clear sky. Chapter 266 Episode 266 Unconventional departure (4)Hmm. Lee Cheon-sang looked up at the sky outside the pavilion. Ho Yo-seong looked at him with puzzled eyes. Why are you doing that? . sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Master? A small smile appeared on Lee Cheon-sangs lips. Hes definitely a guy who learns things quickly because it takes a lot of work. yes? Who? Im talking about Liang. He coolly emptied his glass and spoke calmly. The gate to the world of desire has already been opened. What is a desire statement? It speaks of the true beginning of the reigning Demon Emperor. Hu Yaoshengs eyes sparkled. Are you saying that Master Xiao is properly learning the Demon Emperor Qi of Reign? Thats right. I always wondered if I would practice it properly, but it looks like Ive finally started. Hu Yaosheng stuck out his tongue. Do you know how far it is from here to Hubei? There are only two people under the sky who have mastered the reigning Demon Emperor Qi, me and Liang. Still. Lee Cheon-sang filled his glass again. If you learn the Demon Emperors Qi properly, your demonic energy will be imbued with spirituality. But it takes more than effort to form such demonic energy. Its spirituality. Even though it was only the first half, even Gong Yong couldnt open the door of desire. If that guy had opened the Gate of Desire and awakened the Ultimate Demon, I would have known before he even left the closed building. okay. Hu Yaosheng said after being lost in thought for a moment. So to speak, it is like this. Even if you cant open the Gate of Desire, you can still enter the Extreme Demon level depending on the level of training, as the Demon Emperors Qi is a magical skill of the past. However, in order to achieve great success in the reigning Demon Emperor itself, the Gate of Desire must be opened. Thats right. Of course it would be difficult to open the gate of desire. Its more difficult than succeeding in our schools teenage magic arts. It is said that it is more difficult to enter the Demon Emperor Qi than the Great Master of the Ten Demonic Crafts. I was able to understand why the reigning Demon Emperor was called the best Demon King in the world. and. Lee Cheon-sangs eyes sparkled. Only the one who opens the gate of desire can receive the title of Heavenly Demon. ! In the thousand-year history of our school, there has never been a case where two people opened the gate of desire in one era. There couldnt be two Heavenly Demons, and there wasnt anyone with that level of talent. Hu Yaoshengs face hardened. I thought that the Yokgyemun was simply a measure of martial arts prowess, but that was not the case. The opening of the Gate of Desire is itself a symbol of the Heavenly Demon. This was the reason why Lee Cheon-sang passed on the reigning Demon Emperor to Seo-ryang. This is because if you cannot open the gate of desire of the reigning Demon Emperor, you will not be able to receive the title of Heavenly Demon, no matter how excellent your martial arts skills are. So Jyoju is really. He is a monster. From what I heard, it was clear that opening the Gate of Desire was more difficult than reaching the Ultimate Demon. But how long has it been since it was passed down to you that you have already opened it? There are many factors. Because I had already awakened to extreme magic and was also learning magic techniques that were comparable to the reigning Demon Emperor. Furthermore, since he was constantly energized by the sword I made, he was bound to be faster than others. Lee Cheon-sang emptied his glass again. Still, its amazing. The words amazing came out of Lee Cheon-sangs mouth. It was a huge compliment. If the Iron Blood Lord asks to meet face to face, things will get interesting. The difference between those who open the gate of desire and those who cannot is clear. Perhaps the Iron Blood Lord can read Liangs unusual temperament. * * * Have you finished your training? Oh, Im sorry. I didnt know that would happen either. no. The most important thing for a martial artist is constant self-training. I dont know if I actually made them worry. I was so focused that I didnt even think about that. Then you are lucky. Anyway Seoliang looked at Gong Yachi with puzzled eyes. Where does it hurt? Or is it something bad? The eyes, which were once clear in black and white, became quite cloudy. Looking at his somewhat bloodshot and dark undereye eyes, he looked like he had been up all night for several nights. It was a bit of a lot of work. I see. Oh, and there was a letter from the Protestant Church. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. It was sent through Haomun. The fact that you went through Haomun when you could have just sent it means that you should receive it a little faster. Does this mean its urgent? As expected, he seems opposed to revealing my identity. Gong Yachi took out a letter from his pocket and handed it to him. It was an envelope with a barely visible dragon pattern engraved on a black background. Xu Liang opened the envelope and unfolded the letter. Yiing?! Why are you doing that? . Master Xiaojiao? Xu Liang stuck out his tongue. These guys are crazy confident. What is it about. Would you like to see it too? I pass on the letter without even hearing an answer. Gong Yachi suddenly received the letter and read its contents. For a moment, life surged from his bloodshot eyes. You can proceed. To be precise, I only found out about our schools intentions. Im the one who makes the decisions. Have you made up your mind yet? Xiliang scratched his head. It was a look of embarrassment. There is nothing else to do. After consulting with you, I was planning to take the most effective path if it became available. Gong Yachi looked at Seoliang in surprise. A top? Of course, the two have always discussed things until now. However, it was difficult to say that it was a top. This was because most decisions were made by Seo-ryang, and Gong Ya-chi assisted him afterwards. Seo-ryang smiled as if he guessed his feelings. why? Is this surprising? Thats right. Honest. I know that if I hide something like this, it will come back as a huge upset later. thats right. I hope you will continue to tell me your opinions and thoughts honestly. After taking a sip of tea, Seo-ryang spoke calmly. No matter what, Im going to run the way I want to run. That feeling doesnt change. But when I look back on what happened so far, I dont think my methods were always effective. . After committing a crime, it is corrected. Its nice to feel cool inside, but it cant be like that forever. If its been like that so far, I think its okay to take a little more time from now on. I see. Luckily, I have a helper like a thousand demons, right? Seoliang pointed at Gongyachi with his chin. Gong Yachi burst out laughing without realizing it. I dont know if its a good idea, but youre amazing. what? no. Im just talking to myself. Gong Yachi thought. I really cant beat this guy. Is it constantly growing? Or is it just your original nature? Reflecting on yourself. When you become the leader of the Heavenly Demon Church, there is no need to worry about what others think or try to change your entrenched thoughts. Seoliang was different. He constantly worried and reflected on himself. Ask yourself whether the path you have taken is the right one or whether there is a better way. And once the decision is made, it runs hot. When he doesnt look back, its time to run. When running, make sure to run and when looking back, make sure to look back. Gong Yachis eyes sparkled. This person is real. You have the qualifications to become the leader of the clan. Even though he is a minor leader, he is already a complete person. His upper body leaned forward a little more. It was an attitude that showed a willingness to actively engage in conversation. My thoughts are clear. After informing the Lord of the Iron Blood Castle and eliminating unnecessary worries, attack the Uicheon Alliance with certainty. I think thats right. is it. yes. Master So suggested that we discuss it together, but in fact, the discussion was already over. Ive been thinking about whether there was a more effective way for the past five days, but I couldnt find one. Xu Liang nodded. good. Then lets go out somewhere hot. Have you decided? of course. Gong Yachi stood up smiling. I didnt sleep well, but I feel energized. The fact that this great man respected him and the anticipation of other events to come energized him. It is unlikely that the Lord of Seong will come forward and ask to meet face to face. I guess so. I wonder who they will send as their spokesperson. But you wont be able to ignore Master Xiao. If you are a small master of the Heavenly Demon Church, which has rarely been exposed to the outside world for the past thirty years, even the Iron-Blooded Lord cant help but be nervous. That too. The most trustworthy person, but also the person with the insight and brains to see through their intentions. At the same time, we will send someone strong enough to not be defeated by force. Who do you think it will be? It is a divine play. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. Hoo. Sinchang Pangeuk. Danggeum is the martial arts leader. He was one of the Iron Blood Lords favorite warriors and a man called the god of spearmanship. He was a man with a reputation for being as intelligent and good at judgment as he was for his loyalty to the lord of the castle. And he. The teenage master is coming forward? Thats right. We have finally arrived here. Although it is considered inferior to Iron Blood Seongju, Sinchang Eongeuk was also an absolute master, considered one of the top ten masters. Looking back on his previous days as King of Killers, he is an expert who is difficult to beat in a head-to-head match and can somehow be killed if he uses a sneak attack. In other words, each persons organs are different, but in terms of grade, they can be said to be experts of the same class. It will never be the same. He must have grown more. Of course, Ive never seen it. If he is a force that can be considered a top ten expert, then of course his talent is also enormous. Lee Cheon-sang said that the Old Mazon is also constantly growing. If so, the same would apply to teenage masters. Just like yourself. Im very excited. The possibility is high, but in reality, it may not work out. The lord of the castle could step forward himself, or. Maybe both of them could step forward. Thats right. My heart is pounding. The sound is stronger than ever. The moment has come when I can confidently face the absolute masters of the enemy camp, whom I had never dared to face during my time as a assassin. You can just do what you have been doing up until now. There is nothing to prepare. No, I have something to prepare. yes? Its martial arts. Whether it is the Iron Blood Castor or the Divine Spear, we must make it impossible to ignore this. To do that, I had no choice but to improve my skills. Of course, Seoryangs current power was not enough, he had an abundance of force, but he hoped for more. Not as a Seongju or a Sogyoju, but as an equal expert. They will face each other as absolute experts representing their respective organizations. No matter how strong your opponent is, you must become a giant who can accept him at any time. If I move right now, when will I hear from you? If you calculate the time to consider, it is expected to be at least 15 days to a month. Okay, lets get started. All right. Two people stood up. Master Xiao. hmm? thank you. For following my stubbornness. Xu Liang chuckled. okay. If something goes wrong, Ill beat you in the head, so lets work hard together. of course. Just like that, Gong Yachi left the safe house. A strong will appeared on Seoryangs face as he came out and looked up at the sky. If possible, I wish the Lord of Seong would come out in person. I wonder what kind of face the Absolute One of Sapa has. About a month later. Master Xiao. I received a call from the Iron Blood Castle. A look of turmoil appeared on Gong Yachis face. Lets see. The Lord of Seong himself. Xu Liang grinned. Set an appointment date. Chapter 267 Episode 267 Unconventional departure (5)Thank you for your hard work. Puh! Is there anything worth going through? It is something that must be done. What was the result? I couldnt find it. hmm. The discomfort was clearly visible on his calm face. Information is power. The first thing that Dam Sa-yeong captured before ascending to the position of Lord of Uicheon was the Ark of Openness. In fact, many things have become easier thanks to openness. Even if there had been no opening, there would have been no major problems in becoming a leader, but it was clear that the opening had enabled him to become a leader more quickly. Of course, I thought I could solve this problem, but that belief was cracked. Was it that difficult? The lower part came out naturally. Jeon Pyeong, the dragon-headed ark of openness, grinned. It was difficult. Ive never been this desperate since I became the ark. . Thats why there is something to point out. Dam Sa-youngs eyes lit up. Where to point? yes. You tell me. The leader will know better the capabilities of this room. Its not for nothing that the phrase the best room in the world comes about. However, that is not to say that there is no intelligence organization comparable to ours. ! Impregnable information control capabilities and secret information manipulation that even experienced informants find difficult to detect. Not everyone can do this. Where are you thinking? In cases like this, it is really difficult to give a confident answer. However, if I were to narrow it down, there are only three. Jeonpyeongs face, which was always full of mischievous smiles, took on a serious look. The lowest probability is that there will be the Iron Blood Castles Yin Martial Order, and the higher probability will be the Demonic Cults Secret Temple. Eummudan and Bigak. This refers to the information organizations held by the other two groups, which are considered one of the three powerful groups along with the Uicheon Alliance. The abilities of both groups are not inferior at all to that of Uicheonmaeng. Naturally, the power of his intelligence group is also enormous. The probability that it is Yin Mu Dan is not very high. The Iron Blood Clan is certainly strong, but the level of organizational systematization is difficult to compare to that of the original clan or the Demonic Cult. They have outstanding abilities, but they cannot utilize them to the fullest extent. So the probability of being iron-blooded is low. What about the Demonic Cult? Compared to that, the Demonic Cult is extremely dangerous. Even if it only comes down to concentration, it can be said to be the best of the three. Moreover, they have tremendous financial power, so if they are determined and do their work, it will be difficult to deal with them. Past history explains it. Jeonpyeong shook his head. If you think about whether it is the Iron Blood Castle or the Demon Cult, it is most likely the latter. Then does that mean the Demonic Cult intervened? Its not that unlikely. However, it cannot be compared to the last organization I will introduce. somewhere? This is Hao Wen. Damsayoung frowned. Haomun? Thats right. I know that Hao Wens intelligence is excellent, but what about those guys? Haomun may be such an insignificant group that even Lord Lord would react like this. But I dare say that their information power is not that much lower than ours. Damsayoung nodded. I know that. But why do you think they were involved in this situation? Rather, I would like to ask. Why do you think they were not involved in this? Thats it Yes, thats right. Thats it. The reason why most people look down on Hao Wen is not because of his lowly status. Arent we beggars the worst? Jeonpyeong said with confidence. Hao Wen has never once been involved in the affairs of the Grand Alliance or the affairs of the Wulin faction. The reason is obvious. Thats why theyve survived all this time. Dam Sa-young was never a stupid person. He immediately realized what Jeonpyeong was trying to say. So, if it starts moving more properly, it will be a pain to catch it. You are correct. Jeonpyeong spoke in a proactive manner. As I said, I cant be sure. However, based on simple possibilities, Hao Wen is the most likely. The people who kidnapped Jang Mun-in of Hwasan and Jongnam are from Binggung. So, does this mean that Hao Wen joined hands with Bing Gong? Then they must be too stupid. Thats right. Thats why. A bit of tension appeared on Jeonpyeongs face. If the one who disrupted the information was Hao Wen, it is difficult to think that the kidnappers group included only Bingung people. . They probably know. What they are doing is a clear hostile act against the Uicheon Alliance. I dont think they would have done something like that without any preparation. If you do it Sanghyeolseong or Demonic Cult. !! If so, it is extremely likely that Hao Wen has cooperated with the two organizations. The issue has become too big to just rely on Binggung as the backbone. Damsayoungs face hardened for the first time. If the information power is not significantly lower than that of openness, it is a serious risk in itself. It was not normal for such an organization to join hands with the Iron Blood Saint or the Demonic Cult. Of course, we have to do a proper investigation. We are not sure of anything yet. Its Magyo Road. yes? Damsayoung frowned. If they joined hands not only with Bingungung but also with other organizations, I think there is a high probability that they are a demonic cult. Jeonpyeong tilted his head. I thought you might have trained with the Iron Blood Castle. Isnt it said that the Ice Palace group kidnapped the Iron Blood Lords concubine? The Iron Blood Lord is not a person with great patience. The probability that he joined hands with the organization that kidnapped his concubine is not high at all. I thought so too. However, the Iron Blood Holy Spirit does not have patience, but its distribution is amazing. Do more research. If you investigate, something will come out. Of course it is. If we make hasty conclusions and move now when everything is uncertain, it may actually narrow our horizons. That is correct. Jeonpyeong said. So, I have something to ask of the Lord. You tell me. Please use your strength to use Hwasan and Jongnam as chasers. The herder? Other factions in the main alliance see this as a serious matter, but they will not come forward directly. I guess so. On the contrary, it would be fortunate if we did not laugh at those two factions. On the other hand, an emergency was declared in Hwasan and Jongnam. The two factions took control of the Shaanxi area and dispatched troops to Hubei. Im trying to find the long writers somehow. Are you saying that you are going to use the tactics of Huashan and Zhongnan to put pressure on Hao Wen? Thats right. Are you going to catch Hao Wen off guard and open the gap? An expression of admiration that could not be hidden appeared on Jeonpyeongs face. No matter how smart a politician is, it is difficult to understand the physiology of information warfare. Although he was not an expert, Lord Uicheon knew exactly how he would move. Im going to try that. Sure. Damsayoung smiled. If the results are good, wouldnt it be good for them in the end? I will definitely prevent any unexpected events, so run with peace of mind. thank you. He says he will look after me calmly. Now all thats left is to make a decision and attack the midfield. Although they were greedy, they had one clear ability. It was bound to be difficult for anyone to come up with a guess that was close to the correct answer with only limited information and the flow of the situation. But they were one beat late. Before even digging into the case properly, before clearly drawing the outline of the culprit. The people they were targeting were already crossing Hubei and entering Anhui. * * * Oh my, cherry blossoms. This is delicious. Yes? I made it with care. Why did you make something like this just to relax? Thanks to you, my mouth is happy. Hehe, theres just some time left. Yeo Sang-rin couldnt help but be impressed as she chewed the well-seasoned beef jerky. Even though it is beef jerky, it is soft and not hard. It seems like my eyes are rolling every time I chew because of the seasoned and savory taste. I envy my husband who will later marry Aenghwa. yes?! what? What are you blushing like? Oh no. Yogo yogo very huh? Its already awkward. no! no! What isnt it? Aenghwas face suddenly became tearful. Yeo Sang-rin giggled and tapped Ae-hwa on the shoulder. Shouldnt cherry blossoms someday meet a good person and live a sweet life? I mean I havent thought about that yet. lie. Its real! Okay, okay. Cherry blossoms have a pretty good voice, right? He looks like hes almost crying. Yeo Sang-rin smiled and comforted her. At that time, Seo-ryang said. Stop teasing Cherry Blossoms and eat whatever you were eating. Yeo Sang-rins expression suddenly darkened. Yes, yes, thats right. You take such good care of your maid. Are you still upset? Im not upset! Yeo Sang-rin huffed. Im not the type of person who keeps it in for that long, am I? I get it. I dont think you know?! I said I understood. Are you going to get stabbed? It looked like the costume was about to explode. Yeo Sang-rin, who was hitting her chest, pouted her lips. Thats Okay. I sighed inwardly. I did something useless. Without realizing it, she put her hand into her arms. The crumpled blue letter was still asleep in her arms. Still, Im glad. The fact that my father sent a letter directly means that the situation is stable. Yeo Sang-rins face distorted again. But still. How could that be?! Even though Ive never met him even once. She glanced at Seoliang. Seo-ryang closes his eyes and maintains a calm expression. Well, hes handsome. Its not something that brings to mind legendary handsome men like Song-ok or Ban-an, but its a look that deserves praise no matter where its presented. The skeleton is also large, so isnt it really trustworthy? To put it bluntly, he is talented and has a lot of money. He was also a person who was later appointed as the head of an organization. At this level, he can truly be said to be the best groom in Moorim. The problem is that he is a small master of the Heavenly Demon Church that everyone in the Jungwon martial arts world is angry at. Well, actually, thats none of my business. Im the type of person who doesnt even look at the other persons background in the first place, so should I consider it a reputation? Besides, isnt that vicious evaluation caused by Seo-ryang? Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Its good, but its good ugh. Yeo Sang-rin took a nap for a while. At that time, Seoyang opened his eyes. What are you looking at so intently? I just looked at your face. Again? I thought you were really handsome. It must have caught the girls off guard quite a bit. Xiliang snorted. Im not interested in anything like that. Why am I so busy with my life? A frightening sincerity is evident. Yes. This guy is that kind of person. I dont know if Im not interested in the opposite sex at all. However, because the original purpose is clear, I dont pay attention to anything else. I definitely take care of my people, but thats it. You are truly the leader of Sogyo. I feel a bit nervous, but also a little relieved. Actually, I dont intend to do that, but Im not a person who is swayed by women. Well, its none of my business. There is only one thing to worry about. You must never let me meet my father. Yeo Sang-rin quietly decides. At that time, Ma Dong-pils voice was heard from the coachmans seat. Guardian. okay. Seoryangs calm face suddenly became serious. And in that seriousness, there was also a slight tension. Shake! The carriage stopped. Seoyang took a few deep breaths and stood up. lets go. Chapter 268 Episode 268 Unconventional outing (6)The place where the carriage stopped was in front of a waterfall located deep in the mountains. Shoot!! The pouring waterfall is deafening. But I never thought it was noisy. The sound was loud, but it somehow made me feel at peace. The view is nice. It was time for the whole group to come out and look at the strangely shaped rocks surrounding the waterfall. Are you here? A man walked out from next to the waterfall. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. Look at this? A man who appears to be a similar age to Ma Dong-pil. He was a man of medium height with an ordinary appearance. Although I learned martial arts, I was never at the level of being called an expert. So Seo-ryang was surprised. You didnt feel any presence? It was said that he moved so secretly that he could not even be caught by the spirit of the extreme demon master. This was not normal. Seoliang was even called the worlds best killer. This means that the art of hiding has become more advanced. how?! For a moment, Seo-ryangs eyes lit up. Its the true law. Yes. There is a huge camp surrounding the waterfall here. The flowing energy was so natural that the existence of Jinbeop was not immediately noticed. Its because of that waterfall. The sound of the waterfall, the impact of falling on the water, and hitting the stones are all part of the attack. Thats why I didnt realize it. Seoliang couldnt help but be impressed. It was a top-of-the-line strategy that even he, who was well-versed in the technique, could not dare to think about. Although it cannot be compared to Panmajeong, it cannot be compared as Panmajeong is out of standard in the first place. It was clear that, at least among the battle methods scattered throughout the central plains, it was a battle method that competed for supremacy. I received a call from Haomun. They said they would arrive around noon today, and that was true. Neoksal is also good. Even though I already know who this person is, I speak to them in a natural way. It was not a normal distribution. The man lowered his head. Greetings. My name is Hwang Gon, and I am the military master of the Iron Blood Castle. Death brain Hwanggon. I see you recognize me. Xu Liangs eyes lit up. Youre much younger than I thought. A genius who became a new soldier two years ago. Unlike the existing soldiers who are sick and dead, here is an iron-blooded brain that is very good at passionate strategies. He is a person with at least military or higher value. In Iron Blood Castle. Cheolhyeolseong is a huge alliance that unites not only the Jeongsajigan sects but also all kinds of sects. In order to lead such an alliance, something more than the castle lords martial arts and political power is needed. A person who takes care of all the tasks that the castle lord cannot do. He was Hwang Gon. I didnt know that the rumored Iron-Blooded soldier would come. You should come. Huang Kuns eyes lit up. Its definitely a place you have to come to. Seo-ryang, who was looking at him intently, nodded. Please guide me. of course. There is one condition. What are the conditions? Only two people can enter here. At least they dont tell you to come in alone. But was it really necessary to pick up just two people? Its because of the Jinbeops capacity. Huang Kuns eyes lit up. Exactly. I understand. Xiliang looked back. Everyone, including Ma Dong-pil and Yeo Sang-rin, were looking at them. Would Lin want to come with me? Yeo Sang-rin opened her eyes wide. Me? why? Is there a problem? Yeo Sang-rin looked at Ma Dong-pil without realizing it. Ma Dong-pils face was unexpectedly very calm. Why dont you take Mas escort? If something unexpected happens, Dongpil is the only one who can drive the carriage and get out of here. If I leave you two alone, there will be a huge power vacuum. Its easy to say something like that in front of an iron-blooded soldier. Yeosangrin scratched his head. It means adjusting the power appropriately. It doesnt matter if you go alone. That might be better. Xu Liang smiled. What do you want to do? Do you want to go with me or wait here? Yeo Sang-rin smiled. Of course we should go together. If not now, when can I see the owner of the Iron Blood Castle? Its clear theyre after something. Yeo Sang-rin obediently agreed to accompany Seo-ryang. Huang Kun said with a smile. You are Binggungjus daughter. nice to meet you. Thats me. Shall we just go in now? Good. Seoliang glanced at Ma Dongpil. Ma Dong-pil lowered his head. It meant not to worry. lets go. Seoryang and Yeo Sang-rin, led by Hwang Gon, entered the small gap in the rock next to the waterfall. * * * There is a saying, Byeolyucheonji (e). It was a term often used to metaphorize a fantastic sight, referring to a different world that is unlikely to exist. The scene in front of the two of them now was exactly like that. Whoa. Is this heaven? Yeo Sang-rin stumbled without realizing it. Seo-ryang was also speechless. I walked thinking it would lead to a small cave, but that wasnt the case. After walking about ten steps, another entrance appeared and soon a fairyland appeared. The loud sound of the waterfall was no longer heard. The sound of the babbling stream was very refreshing, and the gently blowing wind swirled around my body pleasantly. There was a large house in front of a steep cliff, and in front of it was a small vacant lot with a large table made of luxurious wood. And next to the bench, several deer were grazing. I have seen countless beautiful places in the world, but none compare to this place. The scenery was so great that it could easily be described as Mureungdowon. Oh my gosh, all the famous places Ive seen in Jungwon while traveling so far were all gutter bottoms. I never thought there would be a place like this. An ecstatic light appeared on Yeo Sang-rins face. For her, who especially enjoys looking at the scenery, this place was like a gift. Xi Liang saw Huang Kun. Is it a villa? As expected, you know. Yes. This was one of the villas of the Iron Blood Lord built throughout the central plains. Xu Liang shook his head. Is it okay to bring foreigners into a place like this? Do not worry. After today, this place will disappear. Yeo Sang-rin felt sad without realizing it. How dare you destroy such a wonderful place? If it wasnt a public place, I would have stopped him right away. Now, lets go. You are waiting. Lets do that. The two people walked following Hwang Kuns guidance. How long did it take to walk like that? Wooooow. At one point, Seo-ryang stopped walking. When he stopped, Yeo Sang-rin also stopped. Huang Kun looked back at Xi Liang. I was going to tell you to wait, but you noticed it first, right? exactly. As expected, you are amazing. It was a statement filled with pure admiration. If you cross this stream without permission, the camp law will be activated immediately. It is a swamp of death that is difficult for even the worlds top experts to escape from. exactly? To date, no more than three people have recognized this intersection of life and death. You are truly amazing. Xu Liang shook his head. Please add a message. All right. Huang Kun crossed the stream. Yeo Sang-rins eyes widened. Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Walk? Stepping on water and moving forward. It was a sight that a person without sharp eyes could mistake for an equalization exercise performed by divine law experts. Surprised, Yeo Sang-rin immediately felt that Hwang Gons steps were particularly stiff. It feels like walking on solid ground rather than treading water. Not a single drop of water splashed on his pants. Disappointment appeared on Yeo Sang-rins face. whats the matter? No, its just theres some steam leaking out. Steam is leaking? No matter how beautiful it is, an illusion is ultimately an illusion Thats what I think. Xu Liang smiled. The real thing isnt the only thing that has value. But as you said, an illusion is just an illusion. There is no need to attach great meaning to it. thats right. Yeo Sang-rin asked, looking at Seo-ryang. So why did you bring me here? just. You mean just that? What kind of answer is that? Really. I just brought him here. Xu Liang frowned. For some reason, I feel like thats the way it should be. This is difficult to understand? Lets call it persimmon. Rather than bringing Dongpil, I thought it would be better to come with you rather than come alone. It just felt like that. Yeo Sang-rin nodded. A feeling that cannot be explained by logic. It may not be true for other people, but Seo-ryangs sense is trustworthy. Seo-ryang often acted according to his intuition, and in such cases, his judgment was usually beneficial to the party. What kind of person is this? I dont know. At least I think hes an honest person. Why do you think that? Youre not in a position to please the other person by lying, right? Thats true. And thats why I used it as a concubine to show off. Well, its not wrong, but having a young concubine at that age can be embarrassing in many ways, right? It could be embarrassing. Yeo Sang-rins eyes lit up. A person who has nothing to worry about. The Iron Blood Lord is probably that kind of person. I think there is a high possibility that he is a person who is honest about his desires and does not hesitate to show his ugliness. Xu Liang smiled. Would you like to check if your prediction is correct? yes? Shouldnt we wait? It was then. Even though Sojeo is young, he has quite a sharp edge. Wooooow! The soft voice contained an irresistible weight. Weeing! Wow! The world, which was once perfectly beautiful, became distorted. The flowing stream suddenly drew a curve. The number of deer grazing the grass quickly increased to dozens, and then decreased to just one or two. There were places where the ground sank in, and the passing clouds were distorted at will. It seemed as if the formation was not doing its job. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. Its similar to back then. When competing with Lee Cheon-sang. That was the time when I increased the output of the demonic attack to improve his achievement of not being able to hold the three-stage Thirteen Demon King Terror Ceremony of the old Demonic Duke. It felt similar to the time when the Panmajeong, maintained by Lee Cheon-sangs demonic power, collapsed. Of course, the magnitude of the power was not comparable, but the pressure that emanated from the cracks in the collapsing formation was similar. As expected Seoryangs magical eyes flashed. Strong. Its an incredibly strong opponent. hook. The door to the villa did not even open. However, two men appeared between the villa and the table. It literally appeared in a flash. I dont know what kind of harmony would make such an appearance possible. Cheeeeeeeek! A strong energy rose from Seo-ryangs body. It was an instinctive response. The body is reacting on its own. The powerful energy wave emitted took over the entire area in an instant. And in that wave Surprisingly, there was a mixture of life and death. Iron-blooded! I tried to calm my mind again and again. Still, I have no choice but to react. Still, I couldnt suppress it completely. The head of the group that tormented him the most, killing him. Although they had never met each other, the person who had always maintained a place in a corner of the growing web of hatred had finally appeared. Ugh! Wooooow! Xiliang tried hard to suppress his desire to live. Interesting. The one in front of the two men. He must have been in his early fifties. A well-built man with grizzled hair that was neatly pulled back spoke with a smile. They say we cant be good friends, but should we live from the beginning? In front of me too? Its really different. Seo-ryang took a deep breath and asked with a smile. Are you the Lord of Iron Blood? Thats right. I am the owner of Iron Blood Castle. One of the worlds top ten masters. It was the appearance of Suraje (_) Song Geum-baek (\), who, along with Uicheon Muje Dam Sa-yeong, was the closest to the martial power of the time. Chapter 269 Episode 269 Unconventional departure (7)Not very good. Dam Sa-yeong, who was examining a flower of the Ten Colors, soon threw the flower away carelessly. As soon as it hit the ground, the flower turned into powder. My heart is so disturbed that the flowers I grow look like this. Its really frustrating. Dam Sa-young, sitting on a chair, looked up at the sky. It seems like only yesterday that I was suffocating in the muggy air, but fall was already in full swing. Winter will come soon too. Dam Sa-young, who was drinking hot tea, suddenly burst into laughter. Haomun? It was an enemy I never thought of. Dragon Head Ark said the probability, but if he said so, it would be safe to say that Hao Wen just intervened. Its a truly unexpected variable. The reason intelligence groups are scary is because they can dominate public opinion. The reason why the political faction, Murim, was able to maintain its power even when it had no power was because it received support from the people. In the end, even those who called him that guy, if they had to raise their hands, raised their hands for the political faction, Murim. Compassion (b) and righteousness (righteousness). All members of the Murim people group live with moral defects. However, even in the midst of this, the political faction, Moorim, knew how to scratch the places that the people were itchy. And what imprinted that loyalty and cooperation on the world was the representative openness of the information community. If Hao Wen interferes with that, it will be a real pain in the ass. Damsayoung clicked her tongue. He was a man of great standing who rose from the bottom with his bare hands and achieved his current position. So, unlike other politicians, I knew how to be honest with myself. I sprinkled ink on pure white rice paper and crumpled it. If this happens, my actions will also be restricted. A throne created using desire. The moment the throne shook, the Old Daemun faction, which had barely been made into a scarecrow, would move again. To be precise, the characters from previous generations who have been pushed into the backroom by the current generation will move. There was nothing he couldnt do if he was told to eat them too, but it was a huge burden for him as well. If the current system is shaken, a civil war may break out within the political faction. Hmm, even if its not Hao Mun, its still a problem. These are people who have the power to become a variable at any time Dam Sa-young shook her head. There is no choice. I have no choice but to open a waterway. He pulled the string in the air. Immediately afterwards, a warrior came in and prostrated himself. Contact Kang Seon-bae. * * * A look of upheaval appeared on Xu Liangs face. I cant get my head around this. Ugh. Wooooow. The air that was being pressed down became hot. The air was distorted as if a haze was rising. The energy waves of two absolute entities colliding across a stream are causing abnormalities in the formation. Regardless of grudges, he is truly a great person. Seo-liang could not help but be amazed by Song Zheng Baeks military power. He was the one who opened the third hell gate of the Old Demon Lord and ascended to the true level of the ultimate demon. I could confidently say that he was one step ahead of the Old Great Mazon based on his pure skill alone. However, I could not easily escape this intangible pressure. Wouldnt he be stronger than that old man at this level? Dam Sa-young came to mind. Another absolute figure who was strong enough to entangle himself even if he was not a bloodthirsty when he was the King of the Flesh. No, it wont be like that. It felt that way because his temperament was rougher than that of Dam Sa-yeong, but no one would know his actual skills unless he tried them. Moreover, Lee Cheon-sang said that Dam Sa-young is constantly getting stronger at this very moment. There is a high probability that the current Damsayeong is not the old Damsayeong. Of course, the same applies to remittance bags. Still, somehow, my mind calms down. The shock of the first meeting was so great that I showed signs of murder without even realizing it, but with a few deep breaths, the boiling murderous intent calmed down. Now, I could only admire the opponents strength. This probably means that Seoryang has also grown. This was the reason why I was able to calmly evaluate the other person without being swayed by my anger. Xi Liang took control. This is Seoliang. Neither affiliation nor location is revealed, just the name. Although it is not rude, it is difficult to say that it is sufficient as a greeting to the owner of one faction. But Song Sang-baek was unable to catch Seo-ryang like that. Thats amazing. The subtle energy waves are beyond imagination. An expert in anti-Rohwan-dong? No way. If Seo-ryang couldnt help but be impressed when he faced Seo-yeon Baek, Seo-yeon Baek also couldnt help but be shocked by Seo-ryang. A decent martial artist can be brought to his knees just by the pressure of his natural prayers. But the guy in front of me was not only countering his own pressure, but was also putting strong pressure on this side. Zheng Zhongbaeks eyes became bright. The Demonic Cult has raised a monster. He looked to his side. The sturdy young man who appeared to be in his early thirties was his student. His student, who boasts a level of martial arts not befitting his age, recently surpassed human limits and broke through the wall of transcendence. It was a talent worthy of praise. He was a martial artist worthy of being the next owner of the Iron Blood Castle. But compared to that guy in front of me, I feel like its too much and is lacking. This is how you view the little master of the Demonic Cult. Without hesitation, it is called a demonic religion. But Seoliang did not waver at all. Can we cross over? Zhong Zhenbaeks eyes lit up. I know. Xu Liang walked out without hesitation. Yeo Sang-rin also followed him. His feet touched the stream. Cheeeeeeeek! As soon as I stepped on the water, a whitish vapor rose. The emitted air waves are evaporating the stream water. Zhong Zhenbaek looked back at Huang Kun, who was standing far behind. Huang Kun nodded. It meant that the boundary of the battle had been overcome. I blurted out the remittance bag without realizing it. Thats amazing. When the barrier is removed, the stream water becomes real. This means that it is normal for your feet to be wet unless you spread out the horizontal movement. Still, the water is evaporating. The stream water, which was both real and imaginary, could not be evaporated by external factors. The ultimate magical energy blows away even illusions. This means that you can resist this method at any time if you want to. Finally, Seo-ryang and Yeo Sang-rin crossed the stream. Song Zhongbaek put his back and turned around. Come up. After a while. Seo-ryang and Song Jong-baek sat across from each other on the table. Behind Xu Liang stood Yeo Sang-rin, and behind Song Zheng Baek stood his disciples Huan Ya and Hwang Kun. Do you drink a little? I enjoy it sometimes. Would you like a drink? Well do it when the conversation ends well. It was a clear rejection. Hwanyas eyes became sharp and interest appeared on Hwanggons face. Song Zhongbaek calmly nodded. I have a lot of doubts. Many people lose their lives because of clumsiness disguised as extravagance. Its clumsiness disguised as extravagance Thats true, but at least Im not someone who uses tricks in public. This is an unbelievable statement. Hwanyas cheeks trembled slightly. A little interest appeared on Zheng Zhengbaeks face. can not believe it? Are you saying that to me and no one else? Isnt it rather disrespectful to the lord of the castle to say so abruptly? Why do you think that? I know him as someone who started from scratch and worked his way up to that point. I dont dare imagine, but each day was probably a series of bloody battlefields. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xu Liang smiled. Trusting a person who achieved victory in the end on a battlefield called Sapa, where deception is rampant, is like saying that you should go bare-body into a den where a great tiger lives after starving for several days. Hoo? Unfortunately, I am not a person who has lived a very easy life either. At least I dont go into the danger zone until I get hit by a knife. They say there are different types of compliments, but Ive never heard this type of compliment before. Its more of an interpretation than a dream. Still, it feels good to be lifted up like that. I hope you are in a good mood. Of course you should. haha. In the end, Song Zhengbaek had to laugh. Its natural that this kid doesnt trust himself. However, it is rare to find someone who confidently expresses his or her opinion and at the same time softens the mood. Do you know this? What do you mean? I have committed many murders to sit in this position. And most of them were weaker than me. Zhong Zhenbaeks eyes sparkled. The reason I killed so many people weaker than me is simple. Its to nip it in the bud. . There are a lot of good guys. But the ones who will become monsters are less than a handful. I am standing here after killing or recruiting all of those people. Seo-ryangs smile deepened. Thats a compliment too. I know very well. The more you show me your martial arts skills and amazing character, the more I cant help but be wary of you. I cant kill you because there is a relationship between three generations, but I want to crush you for the sake of my successor who will lead the next generation. Youre honest. True strength comes from honesty. As that young Soger said earlier, I am a person who has no need to tell lies. Thats why its strong. Song Sang-baek continued calmly. Now then, say what you want to say. Try to persuade me, who is wary of you, somehow. I think you fully understand that I am a person who can either cause you trouble or give you strength depending on the situation. Xi Liangs eyes flashed. A few words of conversation were enough to show that they were formidable to each other. From now on, its real. Im sure you can guess why I told you my identity. I guess its to make it easier to work in the midfield. Thats right. If the Lord of Seong stabs me in the back after this, I will be in quite a bit of trouble. It will be difficult, but that will be all. If Im going to get you into real trouble, Ill have to take action myself. That is also true. Xu Liangs smile disappeared. Zhong Zhenbaeks eyes deepened. Seo-ryang finally realized that this was the moment to bring out his true feelings. I will destroy the Iron Blood Fortress. ! And I think its the same, Lord Seong. Do you want to erase our school from the face of the earth? He is prone to saying dangerous things. Zheng Zhongbaek nodded. If I could bite it, I would definitely do it. We are that way to each other. That bloody history has created an unbreakable chain of hatred. . I want you to put that chain aside for a moment. Zheng Zhongbaek smiled. Lets catch Uicheonmaeng first? Its not lets get it. ? I will catch it. At those words, not only Zhong Zhenbaek but also Huan Ya and Huang Kun could not help but be surprised. Are you saying you are going to catch Uicheon-maeng? Thats right. To be precise, I am about to send all those under Lord Uicheon and those who are with him to the underworld. It was a strong confidence. And what supported that confidence was a resentment and hatred so deep and deep that it actually made people calm. how? Right now. Flash! Seoliangs magical eyes shone more intensely than ever. I plan to go see the leader in person. Chapter 270 Episode 270 Unconventional departure (8)There was no longer a smile on Song Zhengbaeks face. Did you say you would go directly to Uicheon Lord Uicheon Wuje Dam Sa-yeong? Thats right. He looked at Seoliang blankly. It was an expression that revealed a sense of purpose ten times stronger than those intense eyes. Geumbaek was sure. What this guy says is sincere. Even with these words, the devil really intends to visit Lord Uicheon. I want to ask you something. Please speak. It seems to me that you hate Lord Uicheon very much. Am I right? Thats right. What is the reason? As you said a moment ago, I dont think its because of the chain of hatred created by history. I cant tell you why. But I can tell you how much I hate Lord Uicheon. ? If there is a true god in the sky and gives me just one chance, I will go to kill Lord Uicheon without hesitation. I will do it even if all the people in the world burn and groan at that one opportunity. Xu Liangs voice became increasingly calm. On the other hand, his hatred grew deeper. I cant even stand the fact that hes breathing the same air Im breathing. Even if I try not to think about it, I am surprised to see myself grabbing the doorknob and trying to run out because these thoughts pop up from time to time. . To me, Lord Uicheon is that kind of being. Sometimes I wish that 10 million Uicheon Lords would appear. Because then you could kill him a million times. . Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Do you understand my hatred? I think that could happen. No, Lord Seong, you cannot understand. No one can understand my hatred and resentment. Even the Death God would not be able to understand my hatred. Song Sang-baek, who was watching Seo-ryang, glanced down at his own arm. Goosebumps appeared on my forearms that were covered by my clothes. This guy A dull smile appeared on Song Sang-baeks face as he looked at Seo-ryang again. He was completely crazy. A person can hate someone. But I cant hate it this much. It is not just a list of plausible words. This guy had enough vocabulary to express his hatred, but he was holding back. This is because it is not a hatred that can be expressed in just a few words. That makes it even more creepy. It made me wonder how on earth one person could harbor such deep hatred. and. hmm? This burning hatred is not targeting only Lord Uicheon. I can assure you that Zhong Zhengbai has never heard anything more frightening than this in recent years. Is there someone else? Thats right. Can you tell me? I dont want to tell you. I couldnt say exactly. This was because I did not know what kind of relationship there was between Zheng Zheng Baek and King Biyo. Zheng Zhongbaek nodded. I know your hatred and resentment. I understand that you want to kill Lord Uicheon at any cost. Thats why I contacted you. yes. So to speak, you showed it with action before persuading me. Before we knew it, even Zhong Zhengbaeks face had lost its seriousness. you. Please speak. You are the one who kidnapped my concubine, right? Xiliang paused. But even for a moment. Thats right. Honest. I guess its because Im not weak enough to tell a lie. It seems so. After being lost in thought for a moment, Song Baek asked again. You are the one who killed the Mukpungdae, right? Thats right. Hwang Gon burst out laughing without even realizing it. Even though it was impossible to laugh, I somehow managed to laugh. Zhong Zhenbaek said with a smile. You kidnapped Hyangi, thats right, Chise. Anyway, I returned to my hometown safely. But one of our schools most elite units has evaporated at your hands. I see. How are you going to compensate? Do I really have to pay compensation? It was truly a shameless statement. Xu Liang shook his head. If you think about it that way, you have to take into account the several businesses of our school that the Lord of Seong has knowingly taken away. At that moment, the eyes of Zheng Zhenbaek and Huang Kun flashed. Did you know that? Would you have come to meet the lord of the castle without investigating such matters? I guess its information you got from Haomun, right? I will keep that a secret. Zhong Zhenbaek shook his head. I thought it was a tiger with sharp fangs, but it turned out there was no fox like this. Song Ji-baek, who seemed to be lost in thought with his chin resting, hit his knee. Good. Lets leave the Mukpungdae matter buried like this. Its unfortunate, but its something that cant be helped. If we dragged out the conversation by wasting our emotions, it would only have a negative impact on both parties. This time, Xu Liang felt burdened by Zhong Zheng Baeks refreshing words. Im not a person who considers the lives of his subordinates as pawns in Janggi. Nevertheless, I do not hesitate in making judgments. Xiliangs eyes deepened. Its really not that easy. The conversation so far has been led by Seo-ryang. But if you look inside, it wasnt like that. If Geum Baek hadnt accepted it with ease, the conversation wouldnt have been able to get this far in the first place. You are encouraged to say everything you want to say, and you are generously given leeway. He was a politician of the type that Seo-ryang had never seen before. I thought he was an extremely stiff and arrogant person, but that wasnt the case. When push came to shove, he would move faster than anyone else, but he was also someone who lived with calculated caution and composure. The Absolute Demon Lee Cheon-sang is so strong that we dont even dare to face him. Dam Sa-yeong, the dark ruler who is so cunning that it is difficult to predict even one step ahead. Unlike the two, Song Sang-baek was a worldly politician who perfectly harmonized strength with the weapon of honesty. He was a person who, if necessary, could turn away from the anger he was showing and turn into a devil at any time. I went back and forth, but in the end, you still havent told me what you want from me. I ask you, what do you want from me? Xu Liangs eyes lit up. Please set the mood. Its the atmosphere Zheng Zhongbaek glanced at Huang Kun. Huang Kun took a step forward. Excuse me. Huang Kun came up to the platform and knelt down to the right of Zheng Zhengbaek. Xu Liang opened his mouth again. The University has drastically scaled back its foreign policy over the past three decades. I presume that the reason the Lord Seong appeared in person when I, the head of our school, contacted him requesting a meeting, was because he was so surprised. Thats right. In other words, our school has been like a ghost for 30 years. For a moment, Hwang Gons eyes lit up. Zheng Zhongbaek smiled. I want to roam freely in the midfield Thats what I meant. Know what to say next before even getting into the main topic. He was a person with very good sense. When Mine appears in the Tang Dynasty, there will be various reactions. However, the one emotion that dominates all reactions will disturb the midfield. Xu Liangs eyes lit up. Its fear. I guess so. Zheng Zhongbaek nodded. People will feel scared. You will feel that much curiosity. Thats what Iron Blood Castle wants. Dilute fear and maximize curiosity. Are you saying that Iron Blooded Saints should step forward and show the world in the central plains that Majins actions are okay? Thats right. The most effective move would be to take action myself. You are correct. Zheng Zhengbai looked at Huang Kun. What do you think? It seems that the Demonic Cults Sogyoju is telling us to lay the groundwork in this central plain so that all the warriors of the Kangho Three generations can walk proudly. Huang Kun shook his head. No. Suddenly, opposing opinions emerged. Xiliangs gaze turned to Huang Kun. The world has become somewhat chaotic, but the people still support the political faction, Murim. If the main character steps forward and supports the appearance of the demons of Shinism, there is a high probability that the scattered power of the martial arts faction will be concentrated in one place. It was a statement that immediately penetrated the situation in the central plains. if. Huang Kuns eyes sparkled. It would be a different story if the leader of Sogyo went to meet the leader of Uicheon in person before the power of the martial faction of the faction was gathered. Seoliang tilted his head. Im sorry to say this, but if we kill Lord Uicheon, wont the political factions become even more united? Anyway, if its difficult one way or another, its beneficial to get rid of them before they gather together. Have you seen such a scary person? Xu Liang let out a laugh. Youre suddenly saying something scary. The Lord of Uicheon is still a fearsome figure. If he tries to gather all the power of his faction, the martial arts faction, for a fight, an already difficult fight will become twice as difficult. That made sense. In other words, as soon as this meeting is over, I have to go see Lord Uicheon. You must go ahead and kill him. Huang Kun shook his head. Thats why I say no. You can tell just by looking at Lord Seongs reaction that So Jyojus abilities are amazing. However, it is impossible for anyone to kill Lord Uicheon in a short period of time. Xu Liang nodded. Its not wrong. Huang Kun said to Zheng Zhengbai. This is all I can say. The proposal of Western Sogyo (С) is certainly attractive, but if you hold its hand carelessly, you will only end up inviting the body of your enemy. Right. Zheng Zhongbaek smiled. If that happens, the Safa Martial Arts and the Mado Martial Arts will have to form an unprecedented training relationship to be able to compete, right? Huang Kun nodded. Thats right. If you think you should deal with Uicheonmaeng first. Okay. Hwang Gon lowered his head and went down to the floor. Song Sang-baek, who was pondering for a moment, suddenly glanced at Yeo Sang-rin. What is the name of the Soger from the Ice Palace? Yeo Sang-rin answered politely. My name is Yeo Sang-rin. I heard you called me a thief. Ugh. Yeosangrin scratched his head. Did you hear that? We live under the same blanket. Its just the words came out without me knowing I apologize if you offended me. Do you still feel the same way? Yeo Sang-rin, who hesitated for a moment, cleared her throat and said. yes. Song Zhongbaek laughed out loud without realizing it. It was the same with Hwang Gon. Only Hwan could look at Seo-ryang and Yeo Sang-rin alternately with uncomfortable eyes. Thats right. Im a thief. Even now that I am well past my 60th birthday, there are so many things I want to acquire. Yes. Zhong Zhenbaek smiled and looked at Xu Liang. Seo Sogyo. For the first time, he spoke to Seoryang by calling him by his proper name. Please speak. My greed is heaven itself. I want unification of the world. . But I havent seen any real progress until I get to this age. Whether you want to rule the world or not, someone has to start first before you try to take advantage of the opportunity or fight head-on. Thats right. Ive had a lot of worries so far. How can we shake up the world? Zheng Zhongbaeks eyes became strange. I was thinking about it until just now, but I made up my mind after a short conversation with Sojeo. He got up from his seat. Seo-ryang also stood up. Song Sang-baek, who was quietly looking at Seo-ryang, nodded. Ill watch your back. Xu Liang clenched his fists without anyone noticing. We are still not allies. Im just trying to use you as a horse for shogi. At the same time, you too will try to take advantage of us. of course. Good, I liked it. Song Zhongbaek said harshly. If you had tried to shake my heart by hastily holding hands or flattering me, you would never have made this choice. Im jealous of the religious leader for having a disciple like you. Did you make a spontaneous choice because you liked the other person? Yes. Geum Baek was that kind of person. He is calmer than anyone else when it comes to making calculations, but he also has the courage to keep going once he likes something. Even though it may cause problems for the existence of the Iron Blood Castle. In other words, what Seo-ryang showed was impressive enough to make a choice that would shake up Iron Blood Castle. Lets go out with grandeur once again. Lets shake the martial arts faction to its core. It will take care of blocking a few sharp pieces of hail. thank you. Xi Liang took control. You will never be disappointed. Song Zhengbaek chuckled. I look forward to it. Chapter 271 Episode 271 There is no destination for demons (1) Song Geum-baek chuckled as he watched the carriage moving away. What a reckless guy. Huang Kun took a step forward. He is a dangerous person. Is there a martial arts person in the world who is not dangerous? Of course it is. Well, as you said, its been a while since Ive seen a warrior as impressive as that. I dont think he will ever do anything rash but it also seems like he might make an overly unconventional move. Zhong Zhenbaeks eyes deepened. What a strange guy. I dont feel like the bowl is particularly big, but there are aspects that make it difficult to treat it carelessly. Should I call it majesty or a particularly outstanding presence? A bit of surprise appeared on Huang Kuns face. Is there a corner that is difficult to treat carelessly? These were words that were difficult to come out of the mouth of the Iron Blood Lord, known as the Lord of Sapa. Did you feel it too? What do you mean? I came here to see the leader of the Demonic Cult. But at some point, I started treating him not as a small religious leader, but as an extremely ordinary human being burning with hatred. . Thats why its scary. They say there is no one as easy to deal with as someone who only sees one path, but there are people like that in the world. I think perhaps that overwhelming sense of purpose is what made him who he is today. Song Zheng Baek looked back at Hwan Ya. How was it? You are rude. An uncomfortable look appeared on Hwanyas face. But I have to admit what needs to be admitted. So Jyojus martial skills are far superior to mine. Its not that much. yes? A seriousness appeared on Zheng Zhengbaeks face. I can say without a doubt that he is one step above Musang. !! It may be difficult to make a simple comparison because the magic and sailors are different, but even the current King Biyo feels like he will be punished if he makes a mistake. If I had to name a person who could definitely defeat that guy based on his nature, even if I searched all over the world, I would not be able to name more than three, including myself. Of course, you will have to actually fight to find out. Astonishment appeared on Hwanyas face. I could tell as soon as I saw him that the leader of the Demonic Cult was a master of extreme demonism. The shock I felt back then has still not resolved. But I thought it was just that. Although he has reached the top of the pole, he is not at the level of being named one of the worlds top ten masters. However, his teachers evaluation far exceeded his expectations. At that age is that possible? Didnt you say that for an expert at the beginning of the Hwajing to grow to the level of a teenage expert, it is as difficult and takes a long time as it is for a warrior who has just picked up a sword to reach the Hwajing ? right. ! Thats why that guy is so great. A martial artist of that level at a young age is a talent unprecedented in history. The Demon Cultist truly raised a monster. A look of boredom appeared on Hwanyas face. The desire to win can only be cherished if the level of comparison is possible to some extent. If it was difficult to compete with a teenage expert at the age of less than 30, it meant that in just five years, he would become the best in the world. From now on, the landscape of the martial arts world will change because of that reckless guy. This is a guy who wont be disappointed no matter how much praise you shower on him. Even as a person who had seen all kinds of talented people for decades, this was the type of talent he had never seen before. but. Huan Ya saw talent, and Huang Kun saw character. The remittance bag was different. He was able to see through the unknown magic that Seoliang possessed even before his talent and temperament. Hes obviously weaker than me. Its clumsy and sometimes even rough. Flexible corners were hard to find. And yet Song Zhengbaeks eyes sparkled. It was as if I was seeing him. Before ascending to the position of governor of the castle. A demon I encountered for the first and last time when I was called a promising late-season exponent of the Iron Blood Castle. The shadow of the heartless devil, who had awakened to extreme demonism at the age of less than 40 and ruled as the new god of the Heavenly Demon Church, enveloped Seoryang. If the regime hasnt changed yet, he will still be the head of the Demonic Cult. Then that guy must be his disciple too. Zhong Zhenbaek shook his head. The teacher and the disciple. The priest is equally a monster. He turned around. Lets go back now. There must be a lot of work to do. * * * Whoa, youre having a hard time. Aenghwa, who had been watching secretly, carefully handed him a water bottle. Master Xiao. This Huh? Uh, thank you. Seoryang gulped down the water and fell limp again. He looked listless, like someone who had just come from a life-or-death struggle. Yeo Sang-rin asked curiously. Why are you so down? of course. Because I faced such a monster. It would be better to pull out a sword and fight, thats really not worth doing. We only had a little conversation? It may have seemed like just a sharp conversation to you, but there was a fierce battle of energy going on inside. Hey. Xu Liang shook his head. He is truly a great man who cant let down his guard. Even when you burst out laughing, when you look at someone slyly, or even at the moment when you pass the conversation off as if it were a joke. The energy of Zheng Zheng Baek was constantly beating on Xioliang. They kept sharply piercing the intangible barrier surrounded by true energy, as if trying to delve into his essence. It was not a simple martial arts competition. The refined energy of the Absolute, who had reached a level several levels higher, was poking through any gaps, so I had no choice but to do my best to block it somehow. If that energy had infiltrated, Xioliangs mid- to long-term battle would have been greatly shaken. Your thinking may not have been working properly and you may have had trouble controlling your emotions. That was the power of Sanggeumbaek, who was called Suraje, a person who had reached the state of heavenly righteousness. Honestly, at that moment I was more scared than the old man. It was not a question of martial arts, but a question of character. The energy of greed that seeks to get what it wants, even if it means digging persistently and, if it doesnt work, tearing it to shreds. That is the remittance bag. It was clear that if he truly wanted something, he would do anything to achieve his goal. Even if the whole world is on fire. The reason I felt a certain sense of kinship was probably because of that aspect of the Iron Blood Castle Lord. Xu Liang closed his eyes. Fatigue suddenly hit me like a flood. Im going to take a nap. Dont wake me up. Please. Before even hearing the word yo, Seoryang fell asleep. This was because the mental fatigue that had accumulated over the years came all at once. How long has it been? Xu Liang frowned and opened his eyes. Keueuung. I feel a slight tingling in my stomach. After turning his neck this way and that and twirling his shoulders a few times, Seoryang suddenly realized that there was no one in the carriage. The carriage has stopped? Is everyone resting? He opened the carriage door and went out. huh? The place where the carriage stopped was a dense forest. There are huge trees everywhere and green leaves everywhere. This was the first time I had seen such a strong and dense forest in Seoryang. No, by the way. Where have all these gone? Ma Dong-pil, Yeo Sang-rin, and Aenghwa were nowhere to be seen. Beyond being invisible, I couldnt even feel it. Moreover, the horses pulling the carriage were nowhere to be seen. Seo-ryangs eyebrows naturally furrowed. Wherever you go, leave a letter saying youre going. Its dangerous. Seoryang, who had been mumbling unconsciously, suddenly looked down at the wheels of the carriage. uh? He looked towards the rear wheel. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. what? Why arent there any ruts? weird. No, if you think about it, there cant be wheel tracks in the first place. It was not a forest that could accommodate a carriage of this size in the first place, as it was densely covered with large trees that had taken root uncontrollably. A strange feeling of anxiety. Ugh. The demonic energy surged from Seo-ryangs body. When it sensed a crisis, the reigning Demon Emperors Qi was automatically activated. It was then. omg! Finally, the presence of three people was felt. To be exact I could feel their morale. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! In an instant, it flies to the place where the fraud resides. As I moved forward, destroying the large trees that blocked my path, I soon reached a place where fraud was prevalent. !! Shock appeared on Seo-ryangs face. My eyes became bloodshot and my complexion became pale. My hands were shaking and my hair was twitching uncontrollably. Hey. Each step was filled with distrust and fear. hey! Dongpil! Cherry blossoms! Lina! A terrible scene unfolded before Seoryangs eyes as he rushed out, throwing away the tree branches that were blocking his view. Wow! Wow! Hundreds and thousands of flying insects were infesting the area. In a place infested with insects, there were the bodies of Ma Dong-pil and Yeo Sang-rin and Aenghwa. It was a horror that cannot be described, with three corpses with tattered limbs and internal organs spilling out. It was a sight that even Seo-ryang, who had seen countless corpses, instantly felt chills down her spine. Hey guys!! He ran like crazy and waved his hands wildly. The insects scattered in all directions and then attached themselves to the corpse and Seoryangs body again. Dongpil! Dongpil!! Wake up, man! It doesnt matter whether bugs stick to the body or not. Urgent hands shook Ma Dong-pils body roughly. You bastard! What are you doing all of a sudden?! Come on! Tuk! Ma Dong-pils head fell off and rolled on the ground. The body was in such a state of decomposition that it could easily be broken by even touching it. It was the same for Aenghwa and Yeosangrin. As soon as you touch the bodies of the two women, the flesh falls off. Half of the rotted face was already a gray skeleton. Bloody tears flowed from Seo-ryangs eyes. Aaaah!! It was then. Toouk! Someone grabbed Seo-ryangs wrist. I was surprised and turned my head to see Lee Cheon-sang there, smiling like a ghost. Can you handle it? omg! Surprised, Seoryang took in a scream-like breath and raised his upper body. Master Su Xiaoqiao! Ahh! Its a surprise! What is it all of a sudden?! Are you okay? Seoyang took a deep breath. My whole body was soaked with sweat. Yeo Sang-rin said with a worried face. Even if I called you that, you wouldnt wake up. By the way, where are you hurting? Why are you sweating so much? He even made a groaning sound. What? Seo-ryang lowered his head from looking at Yeo Sang-rin and Cherry Blossoms in a daze and looked down at his own body. My sweat-soaked top was sticking to me. The shaking hands remained the same. dream?! He saw the two women again. Yeo Sang-rins face full of worry, Aeng-hwas expression not knowing what to do. Seoliang let out a deep sigh. My hand automatically went to my forehead. It was a dream. aha? You had a nightmare. But why are you having such scary nightmares? I was shocked and thought I had epilepsy. What about Dongpil? Youre driving a carriage. I see. Xu Liang shook his head. Its okay now. dont worry. How can you really not be worried when someone tells you not to worry when you look like that? Seo-ryang did not listen to Yeo Sang-rins words. It was too vivid to be a dream. Usually, when you wake up, you forget your dream little by little, but it is still vivid. Seo-ryang reproduced each and every scene from the dream. I dont know why, but it bothered me. Why did all the kids end up like that? And why did the religious leader appear? And crucially. Why did I use the Reign Demon Emperor and not the Old Demon Lord? The magic craft he is familiar with is Guyu Demon Craft. Nevertheless, in his dream, he used the reigning Demon Emperor. Damn, is this just a dream? A very uncomfortable dream. After thinking about it for a moment, he quickly dismissed the nightmare. It was because I thought it was a dream with nothing good to be had in my head. I guess I was tired. * * * Although he still looked tired, there was a smile on Gong Yachis face. You succeeded. Congratulations. not a big deal. By the way, whats wrong with your eyes again? Did you leak me? no. I just have something to worry about Take it easy. All right. While were at it, let me wrap this up. May I recommend your next destination? suggestion? Thats good. Where are you? Its a place called Gwangmoklim (ľ). Gwangmokrim? yes. It is a forest near Gyeongseok Mountain on the border of Anhui and Gangseo, and it is a forest dense with beautiful giant trees. Theres a heavenly dragon Lord Xiaojiao? Xiliangs eyes were very bloodshot. Chapter 272 Episode 272 There is no destination for demons (2)It is said that the conversation with the Lord of the Iron Blood Castle ended successfully. Right. The next destination is a place called Gwangmoklim near Gyeongseoksan Mountain. It is a place that even people from Anhui and Jiangxi do not approach easily, and it is said that the forces of the Heavenly Dragon Palace are hiding there. Lee Cheon-sang nodded. It must be difficult. Yes, I guess so. Tianlong Palace is different from Sword Palace and Beast Palace. This is because it has the closest force to the Ice Palace, which is the seat of the Four Palaces. In addition, he is said to be skilled in psychic techniques and possesses many techniques that can pose a threat to even extreme magic experts. . Still, it is clear that it is a prey that is difficult to miss. Currently, public opinion about the Uicheon Alliance is extremely unfavorable. The relationship with the Three Palaces has not yet been properly explained, so if we deal with the forces of the Heavenly Dragon Palace and spread the rumor throughout the central plains, the situation will be easier in many ways. No, I didnt just say it would be difficult because they were strong. yes? Ho Yo-seong tilts his head. Lee Cheon-sang, who emptied his drink, turned his gaze to the window. It might have started by now. It is a fate that must be faced by those who have mastered the reigning Demon Emperor, or rather, those who have opened the Gate of Desire and ascended to the Heavenly Demon Guide. The first time is always important. If you dont break through that path properly, the difficulties you will face in the future will be several times more difficult. When talking to Ho Yo-seong and explaining the Yokgyemun. Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When I said that the future would be more difficult, I did not mean Seoryangs one-shot victory against the midfielder. If the way forward to the end is too much for you, then you can use Shingyos troops. What is really difficult is for Seoryang individuals. And once you break through that path, you will be able to realize how I observe the world. Of course, knowing that did not mean that Seo-ryang could become like him. I didnt even want it in the first place. The mountain he climbed now is too rough and desolate to ask his disciple to follow him. I just wish I could find another mountain. I was hoping to climb a much more humane and comfortable mountain path rather than this overly lonely land. So, even if I reach a similar level in the future, I hope it wont be this difficult. That was all that Lee Cheon-sang wanted from Seo-ryang. Oh, and this is something Im still not sure about What? Ho Yaoseong frowned. It appears that opening up is on the move. Beggars begging, its always happened. Is there anything special about it? I guess Im digging Hao Mun. Beggars are good at smelling things. When Lee Cheon-sang says this, it somehow sounds funny. Thats right. They always had a good sense of smell. But I have a feeling it will be quite difficult for Hao Wen this time. The reason is? Im digging it properly. It looks like they are shaking up Hwasan and Jongnams forces as well. Lee Cheon-sangs eyes lit up. Youre saying youre confident and moving. I think so. Ho Yaoseong asked quietly. How can I nudge you at this point? Do as you please. Isnt the Secret Service an organization under your command? Yes, thats true. What I said was not simply about operating a monument. if? Hu Yaosheng scratched his head. Im thinking of pulling out the dragon head ark. The playful voice contained terrifying content. Interest arose on Lee Cheon-sangs face. Are you going to touch the beggar leader directly? It will have a huge impact. By the way, wouldnt Master Sogyo have caused a huge stir in the central plains? The entire northern part of the Central Plains is in an uproar because of that unconventional move. Ho Yaoseong added in a confident tone. In times like this, if you cut off one of the enemys front feet, you will be at ease for a long time. Not only to Lord Sogyo, but also to us. Well, thats it. If youre so determined, give it a try. Yes, but Yongdu Ark is no ordinary guy, is he? I think we need to bring in a good expert. Who are you talking about? Isnt there one great expert among those who recently left our school? Lee Cheon-sang nodded. Do as you wish. thank you. Ho Yo-seong stood up, taking care of the documents. I thought it would go back to normal, but Ho Yo-seong seemed to have something left to say and hesitated to leave. Lee Cheon-sang tilted his head. Is there anything more to say? Umthe leader. Say it. It may be a bit unexpected. Hu Yaosheng lowered his head. Please live long and prosper. As he said, the greeting that comes out of nowhere is quite unexpected. Even Lee Cheon-sang of the world blinked at this unexpected sound. Okay. Yes. Well then, lets go! Ill come back to report again tomorrow! Its like a schoolchild studying at a school. Ho Yo-seongs steps as he quickly left Daejeon were full of vitality. Lee Cheon-sang, who was looking at the closed door of Daejeon, smiled without knowing. There are truly many different types of people at our school. In fact, those who are born with talents that are superior to others are bound to be seen as abnormal. Because they see the world with eyes that are far removed from common sense. Lee Cheon-sang turned his gaze to the window again. There was a little fatigue in his indifferent eyes. It was long enough. * * * Master Xiaojiao. . Master Xiao? ok? Oh, did you call me? yes. This. Ah, thank you. It was cooked well. Is this deer meat? Thats right. How long has it been since I last had meat soup? Xiliang ate the soup hungrily. Ma Dong-pil tilted his head. Since the conversation with the Lord of the Iron Blood Castle three days ago, Lord Xiao seems to have changed somewhat. Im sure youll be okay. Havent you shown me something like that a few times in the past? Its not that Im not worried, but I always overcome it on my own. In times like this, its best to just stay still. As expected, Ma Dong-pil was the one who knew Seoryang best. Seoliang thought as he poured the meat soup into his mouth. Its just a nightmare. I wasnt the kind of person who cared about that in the first place. I dont care if this is something like a so-called precognitive dream. If this was really a precognitive dream, all I had to do was prevent it from happening. He had enough ability. I trust myself and I trust these guys. I believe in Gongyachi and believe in Protestantism. The people who support me are not all easygoing people. No need to worry. uh? The flesh is big. The look in Seoryangs eyes as he eagerly chewed the meat became increasingly lively. Worrying about these guys is actually ignoring them. These guys are also people who are called geniuses wherever they go. oh? Dongpil took care of this kid. big. I slurped and emptied the bowl in an instant. Ma Dong-pil asked. Would you like another bowl? Seo-ryang glanced at Yeo Sang-rin. Yeo Sang-rin was mindlessly eating soup. He was even ready to chew the bowl. done. Im full just looking at it. Oh yes. Isnt it really amazing? How can such a large amount fit into such a thin waist? Is that physically possible? I just put it down. Yeo Sang-rin raised her head and looked at Seo-ryang and Ma Dong-pil. Xu Liang waved his hand. Eat, eat. Huh. Yeo Sang-rin put her face into the bowl again. Seoliang looked at the cherry blossoms. Aenghwa was staring down at the meat soup, wondering what was going on. why? Is there something wrong? yes? Oh no! Just You dont like it? Never! Its not like that Aenghwa said hesitantly. I just wish I had brought some more spices. You dont like it, right? Absolutely not! I just feel sorry This is a rare communion while homeless. yes. Still, it seems a bit disappointing. It wasnt that it didnt taste good, but rather that I wanted to try something more authentic. Ma Dong-pil, Yeo Sang-rin, and Aenghwa are the same as before. It still shows its appearance. Its bad to be too relaxed, but theres no need to worry unnecessarily. After a while, the group gathered together after eating. If you travel about half a day more, you will reach Gwangmokrim. Thats right. When did Gong Yachi say he would come? The fourth hour has passed, so it will come soon. I said I would do the last check before noon. I see. At that time, I felt a familiar sight near the west. As soon as Ma Dong-pil finished speaking, the person who made his presence known was Gong Ya-chi. Xu Liang waved his hand. Here. Youve already come this far. I find you more interesting. What kind of side road do you take that allows you to quickly traverse here and there? This text is confidential. You must be young. Seoliang tilted his head. But. Please speak. Isnt there really a problem? By that time, your face had completely disappeared? Yeo Sang-rin tilted her head. From her perspective, Gong Yachis face wasnt much different from before. Since he had a blunt expression, it was difficult to see what was different. Gong Yachi, who was looking at Seoryang silently, sighed. I tried to handle it on my own, but I think I need to tell you. What? Opening has moved. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. Open? yes. I think he noticed. We are moving. Then isnt it a pretty big problem? We have taken various measures to prepare for the unexpected. Still, openness is openness. The investigation is carried out in a very systematic manner, and the speed is very fast. Xu Liang nodded. Anyway, its not something I can solve even if you tell me. yes. So I didnt tell you, but I thought you should know at some point. I cant solve it, but I know someone who can. yes? Gong Yachis eyes widened. Xi Liang pointed south with his thumb. Hao Wen had an affair with Yi Tian Meng. Instead, the main school is looking after you, right? ! Surprise appeared on Gong Yachis face. The Heavenly Demon Church can help? Werent we under contract? If you have something to give, you must also receive something. Isnt it because of Hao Moon that I can easily get through this mess? But To put it bluntly, helping Hao Wen is helping me, and helping me is helping the school. In the end, its a relationship that goes back and forth. Gong Yachi had never thought like this before. It could be seen that it was not because he was stupid, but because of his past habits. Hao Mun was always the one doing something, not the one receiving it. If you received something, it was money. Their business was to sell information and make money through strict contracts with customers. Probably by now, even Lord Ho knows Hao Wens situation. I dont know how that is possible, but he is a human being who analyzes and remembers all kinds of things that happen in the world with his small head. . Lets contact the governor about what has happened and take action. Until then, just be patient. That person will tell me right away. Thank you for that Even if its not something to be thankful for. Xiliang clapped his hands. Okay, now lets talk about work. Did you get all the information from there? yes! Gong Yachis face brightened. On the other hand, Seo-ryangs face became increasingly cruel. Now lets discuss how to roast and eat those snake-headed bastards. Chapter 273 Episode 273 There is no destination for demons (3)Is it okay to do that? Thats right. Hehe, youre still the same even though youre older. Someone said that. Age is just a number. It is nothing but the clumsy self-consolation of those who have experienced the worlds worst waves. If age is just a number, whats the point of counting it? In the end, its up to you. Are you sure you want to go to the end? As you know, I am a greedy person. How could you be the only greedy person? The leader of that Demonic Cult is like that, and the owner of Iron Blood Castle is also very greedy. If you come forward like this, the world will become noisy once again. Its already been loud enough. And isnt that what Kang Seon-bae also wants? I dont want to, but it has to be worth living. Thats enough. Since our goals are the same, lets try running again. Just like before. Nothing really has changed. But why dont you come forward yourself? If the leaders hips are light, the status of the sect falls. Moreover, am I not the head of the martial arts faction? You shouldnt act rashly. You say something interesting. It seems like only yesterday that we lost face and went on a rampage when we got dressed up. . Anyway, I understand. Is it okay to do that? Thats right. Haomun you know that eradicating the rats is impossible, right? of course. Just enough to paralyze them for a moment. Yongdu Ark is really harassing you, so please move as soon as I give you the signal. It will be soon. Okay. Oh, by the way. ? I heard that Namgung (όm) has been quite noisy lately. Is that okay? its okay. Hmm, I heard you are fighting a battle with the Heavenly Dragon. If you want, I can stop by Anhui and Senior Noh. ? Please do your best in your work. I understand. I guess I meddled for no reason. then. See you later. * * * Namgoong? Thats right. Seo-ryangs expression naturally frowned. Its the Namgung family Theyre troublesome people. The Namgung family was a family that served as the head of the five major families for generations. It is unknown whether the familys power is actually the strongest. Each family must have its own hidden powers. However, people in the world did not hesitate to call the Namgung family the best of the five generations. Is that why? The second name of the Namgung family was the best sword family in the world. I didnt even know until this morning. Actually, Im just guessing based on the movements, and Im not even sure. Still, I dont think theres any harm in being careful. Thats right. But Im curious. Why is Namgung doing Cheonryonggung? In some ways, arent they allies? Uicheonmaeng joined hands with the Three Palaces. As you know, the Uicheon League is an alliance. Even if it is the same alliance, its nature is different from that of Sangvis Castle. There will inevitably be a lot of noise due to each persons interests. Thats right. After thinking for a moment, Seoryang looked at the cherry blossoms. Its a cherry blossom. Yes, Lord Xiaojiao! Would you like to practice cooking nearby? What does this mean out of the blue? Ma Dong-pil and Gong Ya-chi both tilted their heads. But Aeng-hwa and Yeo Sang-rin understood what he said perfectly. yes! There will be delicious food prepared for you by the time you get back! good. It is said that there is currently a standoff between the high-ranking warriors of Cheonryong Palace and the Namgung family in Gwangmokrim. If possible, you can go together, but this means that you will leave the cherry blossoms behind just in case something goes wrong. Xi Liang said to Gong Yachi. Is there Hao Wens safe house around here? of course. Its just not as comfortable or extremely safe as it used to be. are you okay. It wont take long. Ma Dong-pil asked cautiously. Master Xiao. So what do you plan to do? Are you going to catch the Heavenly Dragon? I cant make a life-or-death situation just by asking and answering questions, but Im thinking of catching them all and sending them off to a new country. If you dont listen to what I tell you, Ill have to give some guys a hard time. What about Namgungs side, who say they are in a confrontation? If you pretend not to notice, it will pass by, and if you start a fight for no reason Seo-ryang smiled an eerie smile. You have to step on it. All right. Ma Dong-pil nodded calmly, but Yeo Sang-rin could not. Are you going to step on Namgung? Then what? Theres so much fighting going on, you cant just leave it alone. No, thats true Youre not going to hide your true face anymore, are you? of course. Isnt there bound to be a fight? I think the probability of that happening is rather low? why? Xu Liang chuckled. If you have any thoughts, how dare you attack the small religious leader of the Protestant religion? I cant cut you in front of you because you might want to stab me from behind later. Thats true too. Anyway, what do you want to do? What? Do you want to go and screw around with me, or do you want to stay with the cherry blossoms? Yeosangrin grinned. It would be a shame to fall into such a fun situation. I feel a little sorry for Aenghwa, but Aenghwa shook her head. Rather, I feel more reassured that you are going with Master So. Youre strong. Im not the type of person to be pushed around, but I wouldnt dare say something like that in front of these guys. Still. Xu Liang nodded. If you can help me, Ill be grateful. Your ice skills are very helpful in many ways. Well, if you say so. Xiliang clapped his hands. Now lets move. Gong Yachi lowered his head. Good luck. Im getting ready to start a rumor. Seoriang, who was about to leave, paused for a moment. He looked back at the Salwang train. After a while. Are you taking it with you? huh. Seo-ryang draped the Heavenly Demon Sword wrapped in black cloth proudly over his shoulder. just in case. After one oclock. Wow, was there a forest like this in Anhui? Isnt this a joke? Yeo Sang-rin looked around the forest with an expression of admiration. The same was true for Ma Dong-pil. Although it wasnt noticeable, he seemed quite impressed by the large trees crowded together. It is surprising that such large trees are built so densely even though it was not an artificially created forest. Roots that should have been digging into the ground were sticking out above the ground. This was the reason why, unlike a regular forest where you could just go through it, you had to turn around sometimes. As expected, the land in Jungwon is amazing. Its completely different from the white North Sea. Just when you think youve seen everything, a new place pops up. Isnt that right, Master Xiao? . Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Master Xiao? huh? Why? Why are you so dazed? Im dazed. Although he ignored it, Seoryangs face remained awkwardly stiff. Its true. It was definitely the forest I saw in my dream. Even the texture, size, and density of the wood were clear. Even though it was completely fall, everything was the same, including the fresh leaves, like a midsummer forest. As Ma Dong-pil said, it is not an artificially created forest, but it is truly amazing. And I feel anxious. Its just a dream. If you get caught up in unnecessary worries, nothing will happen. Seo-ryang took a deep breath and smiled. It was a slightly forced laugh. The forest is big. Would you like to check where the snake-headed bastards are gathered? Xu Liang closed his eyes and amplified his energy. Saaaaagh. The intangible charm spreads without anyone noticing it has ended. The radius has expanded. The corners of Seo-ryangs mouth rose. Its thanks to the reigning Demon Emperor. Martial arts does not necessarily become twenty by adding ten to ten. Likewise, even if you learn the old magic technique and then learn the reigning magic technique, your martial arts will not grow explosively. Rather, if you do not pay attention to your existing martial arts skills, there is a higher chance of regressing. Therefore, it is important to learn martial arts as deeply as you can handle. Fortunately, Xiliangs vessel was sufficient to accept the two absolute demonic techniques, Guyu Demonic Gong and Reigning Demon Emperor Qi. Thanks to this, I was able to reap all the benefits I could. hmm? Xiliang opened his eyes. Did you get caught? Its about ten miles from here. Yeo Sang-rin stuck out her tongue. I could read the atmosphere of a place ten li away in such a thick forest. Its a very noisy place with birds chirping everywhere. But I dont think its a heavenly dragon. yes? A terrifyingly refined sword that looks like it might explode at any moment. Seo-ryangs eyes brightened. Its Namgung. You were really here. I dont know what they are doing here. Ma Dong-pil asked. What would you like to do? Seoliang showed the answer to that question through action. Wow! Ma Dong-pil and Yeo Sang-rin quickly followed behind Seoryang, who was shot out in an instant. Fight! Toad! It is very difficult to cut off thick and resilient tree branches. However, Seoliang skillfully broke the tree branch and cut it down. And only with a left-handed sword. Yeo Sang-rin, who was following Seo-ryang, tilted her head. Something a little different? Its similar to the usual Seoryang, but its also different. I dont know if its my mood, but I feel like Im somehow stiff. Hmm. Since he is a great person who takes care of everything, there is no need to worry. But I kept getting worried. Itll be okay. How long has it been like that? Sabak. The group stopped walking. You noticed. The increased energy density is heading this way. They must be on guard. Ma Dong-pils eyes deepened and the corners of Yeo Sang-rins mouth rose. Xiliang took a deep breath. Dongpil, this is the beginning. You dont have to suppress it. All right. lets go. Kugugoogung!! Powerful demonic energy rose from Seo-ryangs body. With the opening of Guyumagong, a terrifying energy wave began to dominate the son-in-law. Ma Dong-pils eyes wavered as he looked at Seo-ryang from behind. The sight of Seoryang walking confidently with his back and shoulders straight, his usual stroking gestures gone, was truly like that of a great general of a nation. Have you become stronger? It was unknown. It was difficult to confirm the growth of Seoryang at Ma Dong-pils current level. But it was clear that something had changed. Geumgang Yacha Magong, which felt deeper and richer than the existing Magi, opened up to me without even realizing it. You are constantly changing. Even after appearing in the midfield. Now I felt tired of being surprised. But I couldnt help but be impressed. After a while. Quaaaang! A loud noise rang out thirty feet away in front of the group. Kugugoogung! At the same time, two large trees fell. The fallen tree crushed another tree, and the broken tree again damaged the tree next to it. Hahahahaha. The air and air waves of the forest blow in. I dont know what kind of person he was to radiate such vicious energy. Please reveal your identity. It is not visible to the naked eye. These words came from behind the fallen giant tree. Seo-ryang, looking at the fallen giant tree, stretched out his left hand. Red magic energy flowed out like smoke from his fingertips. Kugoogung! The giant tree shook. Even so, the heavy tree was trying to rise on its own. When asking about someone elses identity, you have to show your face. Xu Liang clenched his left hand tightly. Quad deud deuk! The broken giant tree broke into hundreds of fragments and flew in all directions. Behind him, a middle-aged man with a shocked face appeared. Hey, you were there. An unexpected expression appeared on Seo-ryangs face. Because it was a face I remembered. Go to Namgung? Youve become a big man. Chapter 274 Episode 274 There is no destination for the devil (4)Geomjeol (~) Namgungdan (όm). He is the head of the Namgung family of the time and is a transcendental expert who is called the best swordsman in Anhui. Unlike previous head of the family, who were usually firm and cold-hearted, he was mainly reputed to have a very soft and gentle disposition. And the Namgungdan that Seo-ryang knew was a person who exactly matched the worlds assessment. Has it been four or five years? I had seen him a few times when I was living as King Cheon Ha-jin. Of course, it wasnt a face-to-face meeting, but I saw it in secret when Namgungdan faced Damsayoung. It was clear that he was quite an impressive person. Most of the heads of the nine families and the five major families were fooled by Dam Sa-yeongs three-chill tongue, but Namgungdan was not one of those types. He was gentle and kind, and he knew what to do. Unfortunately, because of that aspect, Tanggeum Namgunggas right to speak was inevitably weakened. I was wondering if there were at least three senior members of the family, but the head of the family came in person? Xu Liangs eyes lit up. I guess that means its not that unusual. He took a step forward. Are you the Namgungdan, the head of the Namgung family? The person he saw for the first time immediately recognized his identity. Even though my face was quite popular externally, I couldnt help but be wary. Namgungdans eyes sank. Who are you? Who is it that gives off such an eerie aura? Since I have never encountered a demon, I dont even know that Xiliangs energy is demon energy. Xu Liang spoke confidently. I came from Protestantism. Protestantism? It is called Seoliang, a minor religion of the Heavenly Demon God Religion. Namgungdan tilted his head. Cheonma Shingyo? . no way?! exactly. Cha-cha-cha-chang! The prosecutors who were hiding behind Namgungdan drew their swords as if they had been waiting. There was a sneer on Xu Liangs face. There was no way a person of Namgungdans stature would not know what that smile meant. He quickly raised his hand. Stop! Everyone use lead swords! Slurp. The sound of dozens of swords being sucked into the armor resonated loudly. It was a clean sound, as if a single sword had been sharpened. Prepare for the sword. Flash! Flash! Dozens of pairs of eye lights spewed fire. In the not-so-dark forest, sharp eyes watched Seoryang and the others. Xu Liang said calmly. May I ask why you ordered me to put the sword back when you told me to put it away? I dont know if you are truly a member of the Heavenly Demon Church. However, it would be unreasonable for anyone to let down their guard in the face of someone who exudes such a dangerous aura. Namgungdan slightly took control. I hope you understand. Seoryang, who was looking at Namgungdan, turned to Ma Dongpil and Yeo Sangrin. Ma Dong-pils eyes were shining brightly. Admiration also appeared on Yeo Sang-rins face. Amazing? If Namgungdan was astonished by Seoryangs energy, Seoryang and the two others were surprised by Namgungdans words and actions. They say you only know people when you get to know them, but the fact that he showed himself like that in the brutal martial arts world showed that Namgoongdans personality was good. Moreover, Namgungdan was the owner of a family. It was usually not a big deal to even greet the minor leader of the Heavenly Demon Church, who could be considered a hostile force, first. Xiliang did not dare to accept Nangong Dans greeting lightly. Forgive my harsh tone. Greetings again. My name is Seoliang, the minor sect of the Heavenly Demon Church. Except for Namgungdan, who leads the Namgung family. It was a greeting between employees. A strict atmosphere was created where no one could interfere. I heard that there were prosecutors from the Namgung family here, but I had no idea that the head of the family was there. Its the same for me too. I had no idea that the leader of the Protestant religion would come to a place like this. It is not called a demonic religion like others, but a new religion. Basically, he was a person who knew how to respect others. There was confusion in Namgoong Dans eyes. That strong energy wave is definitely demon energy. Thats right. Im sorry. I cant believe it. Your school hasnt played in the Central Plains for over thirty years. Since when Seoliang smiled. Its been a while. Of course, only me and a few of my companions came out. If the words that go are good, the words that come back will also be good. Although it was their first time meeting like this, the atmosphere between the two people, which had been somewhat stiff, instantly softened. I will tell you honestly that this has happened. I have decided that if there is any conflict with your family, I will be willing to fight. However, it seems that the head of the family respects us, so I hope there will be no needless fighting between us. Of course. Who in the world would want to fight against the demons of Shinism? However Namgungdans face hardened somewhat. If our goals clash, isnt that inevitable? Of course it is. An expert of Namgungdans level would have been able to immediately grasp Seoryangs skills. Im sure Im surprised by him, but I dont show it outwardly. In addition, they made their respective positions clear by directly mentioning the possibility of conflict. Regardless of his martial arts skills, he was a soldier who deserved praise for his temperament and personality alone. We have come to drive out a certain force from this land. Namgung Dan first revealed his purpose. Xu Liangs eyes lit up. That kind of force must be the Heavenly Dragon Palace. After a brief conversation, I thought that maybe the purpose of Sogyo also lies with them. Is my guess correct? Xu Liang smiled. I dont think well ever use a knife. I feel relieved. It was a word that felt sincere. However, Namgungdan did not let go of his tension until the end. The opponent was a small master of the Heavenly Demon Church, which was said to be the strongest and worst in thousands of years of martial arts history. It means that he is a person who will not be surprised no matter how and when he changes. So what is Xiaoqiao doing with the Heavenly Dragon Palace? I really want to ask you something. Uicheonmaeng joined hands with the remaining three palaces except for Bingung. But why are you confronting them? sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Namgung Dan sighed. Its really not easy to explain that part. Not only is there a lot of content, but even though I dislike the current administration, I am clearly walking the white road. It would be difficult to say anything prematurely as it is clearly in conflict with your school. I understand. Of course, it would be difficult for Seo So-gyo to tell me his purpose Its not difficult. I have nothing to hide. Namgoong Dans eyes widened. If you do it, why? Because it is an enemy that we will have to face at some point. The reason was simple enough to make me laugh. Isnt that the same for us? Its completely different. If we destroy the Heavenly Dragon Palace, it will end there, but if we fight with your family, a war will break out. Xu Liang shook his head. There may be war someday, but not now. And I dont want me to be the starting point of that war. Namgungdan, who was quietly looking at Seoryang, nodded. I will respect Sogyos will. If you do that. I think we can just split up like this. Since our goals are the same, there is no need to fight. However, joint attack is not possible. Not only did they not get along, but it was absurd for the most prestigious faction of the political faction and the leadership of the magic headquarter to join hands. Namgungdan took control. I hope there wont be any trouble. I feel the same way. Okay then. Xu Liang turned around. Ma Dong-pil and Yeo Sang-rin followed. Namgungdans eyes gradually deepened as he watched the group walking away. He is a minor master of the Heavenly Demon Church At that time, a woman came to his side. father. The position is currently vacant. Yes, matriarch. Namgunghwa, a woman who playfully stuck out her tongue, asked. Is it okay if I send you away like this? Did you say we should at least fight? Thats not true, but if the other person is really a small sect of the Heavenly Demon God Church, then its okay to just let him go Nangungdan shook his head. It would be no good to fight them with our forces now. yes? I cant decide whether we can win even if you, me, the Seomyeongjo (WӰM) and the Thunder King Sworddan (F) who went out on reconnaissance all attack us. Namgunghwas eyes widened. This is ridiculous! There are only three of them Not at all. There are three that can make three hundred and three thousand. Namgungdan sighed. At such a young age, he has already reached the rank of Hwakyung or Geumma. ! I wondered why the Church of the Heavenly Demon, which had a strong presence, scaled back its external activities. It seems that it was done to raise such monsters. I dont know exactly, but I think he wouldnt be much lacking compared to your grandfather. That cant be possible. Namgoonghwa, who was shocked, suddenly shook his head and said. I will never be able to compare to my grandfather. Yes, even if you have reached the absolute level, you cannot ignore experience. Besides, if we pour all our forces into it, it will be difficult for even a teenage expert to be safe. That is also true. That wasnt the problem. The most important thing in battle is the quality and quantity of troops. However, just as important are the environmental conditions and luck, including variables. When it comes to winning, you never know what the outcome will be. Namgungdan thought that that part was still too early for Namgunghwa. No, I didnt think there was a need to explain it in words. In the end, you never know until you experience it, because it is a world of competition. Its shocking martial arts. Its not just a pole horse. Its no better than a teenage master. But whats even more amazing than that is his personality. He became a pole horse at a young age. It is not strange to become arrogant. Nevertheless, the Sogyoju of Shingyo knew courtesy, knew how to step down when to step down, and knew how to maintain goodness. Character and disposition can sometimes be a more powerful force than martial arts. The midfield will be in turmoil. * * * Why are you just leaving? what? If we join hands with the Namgung family, things will be easier, right? A demon and the greatest swordsman of the political faction join hands? Thats nonsense. Master Xiao doesnt care about such things. Xu Liang chuckled. You are right. I dont care about that. But why? Im not, but they probably care. ah. A small master of a group of demons called the worst group in the Gangho martial arts group has appeared in the world for the first time in 30 years. If you join hands with such a devil, the prestige of the Namgung family will hit rock bottom in the future. You have to think about the reputation of the head of the family. Yeosangrin scratched his head. I see you liked the head of the house? Isnt that you? Tsk. Ma Dong-pil said. I think I have finally seen a Jeong Pa-in worthy of a Jeong Pa-in. okay. Xu Liang twirled his shoulders. Anyway, there is no need to fight with the Nangong family. Lets just do our job properly. Faaagh! The group ran out again. It is called Gwangmokrim, and as the name suggests, it is full of trees that are not normal. The further we headed inside, the more sinister the atmosphere of the forest seemed to become. How long did it run like that? Crack! Seoryangs eyes sparkled as he stood on the thick, protruding tree roots. The smell of blood? The unexpected smell of blood and death. Its not the smell of animal blood. I also felt resentment towards Mora. It was a human corpse. The group went on for about a hundred more. ! Astonishment appeared on the faces of Ma Dong-pil and Yeo Sang-rin. What is this?! Weeeeeee! Weeeeeee! In a place where tens of thousands of flying insects were entangled, about twenty corpses were lying in horrendous shapes. Seo-ryangs eyes wavered. It was similar to the sight I saw in my dream. The only difference is that there are more bugs and the corpses lying on the floor are not Ma Dong-pil and Yeo Sang-rins cherry blossoms. It was then. Coooooo! A strong wave was felt in the north. It was a clash between familiar sword energy and unfamiliar evil energy. Xu Liang shouted. Its Heavenly Dragon! Follow me! Chapter 275 Episode 275 There is no destination for demons (5)Cry rrrrrrrrr!! Kyaha! Is that all there is to it! shut up! Quad deuk! One of the prosecutors skulls shattered with a strange sound. Red blood and light pink brain fluid poured out. A terrible death. The eyes of Namgung Daesan, the head of the Seomyeongjo, were very bloodshot. You devil! Paaaaang! I immediately close the distance and throw down my sword. It was a thicker and longer iron sword, not the sleek sword of the Jungwon region. quite! A cute voice uttered a short compliment. Chaaaaang! Oops! A frustrated groan comes out of nowhere. Its incredible power! The experience gushing out from his skinny hands boasts the weight of a thousand pounds. With one light, seemingly helpless gesture, the battle of the Thirteen Swordsmen of Seoljeon suddenly collapsed. That wasnt all. Huh. Its a seemingly pointless walk, but before you know it, youve arrived in front of your nose. It was a phantom-like new law. Nangong Daesan raised his sword and struck with all his might. Yep! The sword suddenly broke. The righteous sword produced by the Namgung family is harder and more elastic than the white lotus sword. Even though it had the power of a peak expert, it was broken so easily that it seemed pointless. It didnt end there. After breaking the sword, an attack of instant death comes. The long, dark red nails were immediately aimed at Nangong Daesans neck. Is this the end? Squirt! Whoa! An elongated stab wound was carved on Namgung Daesans neck. But that was all. The skinny arm that had been aimed at Namgungdaesans neck hung limply to the side. There was another sword in his arm. Gasp! Captain, are you okay?! Seongyeon! It was the participation of Vice Captain Namgung Seong-yeon. Although his face was pale due to severe internal injuries, he performed flying sword techniques with the sole intention of saving his leader. Kaaah! Insects are as persistent as cockroaches! grasp! He immediately pulls out the sword that pierced his arm. And yet he seemed to feel no pain at all. The expression on his face was the same, and there was no fluttering in the insidious energy waves that erupted. The faces of the two people, who were glaring at the monster with murderous eyes, soon became colored with astonishment. Crump! Crump! A sword strike that cut tendons and ruptured muscles. Of course, it would be normal to be crippled, but the arm that was pierced by the sword wriggled uncontrollably, and before I knew it, most of the wounds had recovered. It literally happened in the blink of an eye. It was still covered in blood, but it was back to how it was before the sword attack. Chii Iik. An even stronger spirit radiated from the monsters body. As expected, Namgoong is special. They say the head of the family has a very soft personality, but he managed to raise the children below him well. this guy! How dare you, matriarch! Shut up and die! The monster swung his double sword. It was a movement with strong elasticity, not the phantom-like movement of before. Paaang! A powerful tension that explodes into the air. My legs feel weak even before I touch my body. This is not because the power of Jangbeop is strong, but because of the morale inherent in Jangbeop. The morale was so bad that it made the air thick. Aaaah! Namgung Seong-yeon comes across as Cheonpungjang (L), the temple of Namgungga, Namgungdaesan, wielding a broken sword. Quaaaang! Oops! Namgungdaesan fell down on the spot. Damn it! I have no strength in my limbs. The force of the tension was so strong that my limbs became paralyzed for an instant. The real problem was different. this! An insidious experience was immediately infiltrating my body. Its speed and destructive power were more bizarre and superior to any martial arts attack I had ever experienced. Even with the internal power of the Changgungsimbeop (nķ), it only slowed down the speed and could not destroy the penetrating mirror itself. At that time, Namgung Daesan looked to the side. Rumbling. Blood flowed from Namgung Seong-yeons nose and mouth as he stood still with a blank face. Seongyeon! Namgung Seong-yeons body, which had once trembled, collapsed. Its dead. this person! The shocking thing didnt end there. Pussssss. Yellow smoke began to rise from the fallen body of Namgung Seong-yeon. At the same time, his body decomposed at a rapid rate. The flesh was rotting and crumbling, the bones were fragmented, and the two attractive, bright eyes were sunken. That was the end of it. After the bones decomposed to the point where they were exposed, the decomposition did not progress any further. So it looks even more terrible. Dont be too upset. When a person or an animal dies, only bones remain. Now that we have returned to the embrace of Mother Nature, the trees here will grow more lushly. Shut up. Namgung Daesan stood up. I felt like my stomach was turning inside out as the penetrator constantly caused internal injuries, but my extreme anger suppressed the pain. Even if you are going to die anyway, you have to take at least one arm from the enemy to be successful. The monster grinned. They all have strong bodies, so they will make great food! Its a highly nutritious body! profit! Wooooow. A green energy rose from Namgung Daesans body. Even though it has suffered deep internal injuries, it emits a vitality that is visible to the naked eye. It is about risking ones life to raise ones spirit. kill! Paaang! Shorten the distance in an instant using Changgung Shinbeop. The speed was very fast because it even brought in the energy that blocked the penetrator. But the monster was at his leisure. Bye! Nangong Daesans body bounced and fell. He was hit in the chin by a kick. Its truly the end. It was a blow that could break even a log. It was fortunate that my neck bones were not broken. A black shadow encroached on the body of Nangong Daesan, who looked up at the sky blankly. Kill kill! Its been a long time since Ive seen such a strong guy! As expected, Im glad I chose Namgung! The monster raised his hand. Ill kill you painlessly! It was that moment. ? The monsters long, torn eyes shook as if there had been an earthquake. uh? I was planning on killing him by smashing his chest in one go, but his arms wouldnt move. It felt as if an invisible chain was binding me. I tried to use all my strength to hit it, but I couldnt move as if I was paralyzed. What is it? Could it be that it is a hollow object?! At that time, a cold voice pierced the monsters ears. Just save your life. Faaagh! The silent prayer suddenly began to ripple like waves. A fearsome demon energy covered the entire area in an instant. It was a tidal wave of golden magic energy containing the power of Bishamonten, the Great King of the North. omg! As the demonic energy came out, the arms moved. However, the monster could not attack Namgungdaesan. This is because I had a feeling that the moment I attacked him, my body would be cut in two. Faaagh! In an instant, the monster leapt to the front and quickly looked around. No one? Suddenly! The right arm flew off with an eerie sound. The arm that had been severed from the shoulder fell to the floor and wriggled. I was about to scream out from the terrible pain. It may have been torn and pierced, but an entire arm was blown off, so it cannot be regenerated. stomach?! The monster swung his remaining left hand. The target was the top of the head. hook. !! late. A swordsman who had cut off his arm above his head had already appeared three steps in front of the monster. fast! I couldnt even see how it moved. It was truly a lightning-fast movement. A black long sword imbued with golden magical energy unleashed a merciless attack. Bababababaak! Kaaaaak! Finally, a scream came out of the monsters mouth. About twenty sword marks were made on the upper body without touching the internal organs. It was a sophisticated swordsmanship with no margin for error, a swordsmanship that went beyond human limits. Slurp! The monster knelt down. The attack did not end there. Whoa whoa! The foot of Ma Dong-pil, a swordsman holding a black long sword, lifted and kicked the monsters chin. The monsters lower jaw was crushed by the powerful kick. With this level of power, it would not be surprising if lives were lost. The monsters sharpening method easily splits logs, but Ma Dong-pils sharpening method laughably shatters rocks. The human body cannot withstand it. Slurp! The monster rolled several times before collapsing. Fortunately, it seemed like there was a lifeline attached as I saw it flinching. Ugh. The monster somehow tried to raise his upper body. At that time, a large foot stepped on his upper body. Pow! Aaaah! Step on the open wound with a dirt-covered foot. The monster trembled in terrible pain. However, compared to the suffering he would face in the future, this level of pain was a negligible amount. Hmm, isnt it really strange that this thing is neither a human nor a ghost? A languid voice with a playful tone shook my head. A monster looking up at the person who stepped on him with distorted eyes. For a moment, his pupils tightened frighteningly. Flash! The monsters body froze like ice upon encountering a pair of red-hot eyes looking down at him. Ugh. Wooooow. It seems to be visible and invisible. Translucent red demonic energy emanating from the entire body blocked the sun and consumed wood energy. The previous golden demon was shocking, but the current red demon was different again. A predators prayer that conveys a different level of fear. How about it? Look at this? Will the wound heal quickly again? Who who? Quack! I couldnt even scream. I thought the broken jaw bone had been reattached, but it was crushed again. Red eyes were slightly widened. He is smiling. Try to restore it again. Uduk. Crunchy. Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Surprisingly, the lower jaw moved of its own accord and returned to its original state. It was a level of recovery that was hard to believe even when seen with ones own eyes. Hoo? Isnt it interesting? where. Bye! The lower jaw was broken again. The monster wanted to scream. The broken jaw was slowly recovering again. Rather, such monstrous resilience maximized the monsters pain. It was a series of terrible acts and a repetition of miraculous recovery. her! What on earth is this guy? At that time, a beautiful voice was heard. Black Death God Woodworking (Black Death God Woodworking). Black Death What? It is one of the seven great gods of the Heavenly Dragon Palace. But I can never show that level of recovery? Thats at the level of a completely fictitious tale, right? Gangshira Its not that its not, youre right. If this is enough, go away from Gangsi. Well, if you look at the overflowing vitality, it may not be a real Jiangshi. The red-eyed madman Seoliang grinned. But Im more curious about where your friends are hiding than whether you are a Jiangshi or not. You can kill jiangshi, but you cant kill those who run away. A strong hand grabbed the monsters collar. Huh. It is lifted very easily. The suffocating monster struggled, but Seoryangs arms did not move. Iik! Has your chin already recovered? This guy! The monsters left hand struck the right side of Seo-ryangs face. Fuuuuuuu! Hmm. It tastes salty. The monsters eyes widened. Seoliang shook his face here and there. That was the end. There didnt seem to be any injuries or shock. The attack, which could have blown up the body of a master at the peak with a single blow, had no effect on Seoryang. Because it is an evil skill. To Seoryang, who had mastered the best magic technique in the world, this level of magic could not be a threat. If you slap me one more time, Im going to slap you too. Do you understand? !! Where are your Jiangshi friends? Chapter 276 Episode 276 Demon Frontier (1)Ark! Are you here? Would you like some? Ah its okay. Tsk tsk, yes. Did something come out? S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. this. Jeonpyeong snatched the letter the beggar gave him. The letter was so dirty that it was almost like a rag, and the handwriting on it was bad enough to cause dizziness. In addition, there were drawings that resembled extremely complex shapes. The common man cannot recognize the meaning of letters or shapes at all. However, Jeonpyeong had no problem reading the scribble-like writing. Jeonpyeongs eyes widened as he read the letter while eagerly eating dog meat. Hoo? Look at these? Its amazing. Ive never seen anything like this anywhere. Admiration appeared on Jeonpyeongs face. Hao Wen made a plan. I have never seen such a complex information network before. Moreover, looking at the timing, it seems like all the detailed plans were put together in less than a month Isnt it true that Hao Wen-ju was directly involved? Is that possible? How can a nobleman who is old enough to be in a coffin do something like this? if? Whatever it is, this was definitely not drawn by several people working together. Unless there are countless unbelievable geniuses in Haomun. Jeonpyeongs eyes sparkled. Is it a rumored stock? If its a rumored stock? There is a genius named Gong Ya-chi that Hao Wen-ju cares so much about. Although Ive never seen it in person. The only person that comes to mind who can build an information network like this and cause chaos throughout the central plains is him. Jeonpyeong was lost in thought. The Lord of the War, who was said to be the greatest genius in the history of openness, had built an information network similar to this. I heard it took about Dalpo? If you look at the size and density of the information network, the expected response, and the resulting countermeasures, whether it is Dalpo or Handal, it is all there. If it is really Gong Yachi who personally created and executed this information network, then it should be seen that his potential is at least comparable to that of the Lord Ark of the previous generation. Anyway, the important thing is that in the end, all of this was Hao Muns doing. Thats right. Jeonpyeong, who had sucked every last bit of flesh, carelessly threw the bone. Why did you set your sights on sweet fruit when you would have been happy just quietly scavenging for trash? The motive is not important, whether it is resentment or anything else. This is Haomun, which was already annoying. If you touch it once, it will be an endless fight and it will cost you a lot of money, so I left it alone, but you hide and do something like this. The problem is, what do these guys believe and why do they do this? In his conversation with Dam Si-yeong, he thought that Hao Wen had joined hands with Iron Blood Castle. On the other hand, Dam Sa-young chose the Demonic Cult. Before we could dig properly, they disappeared from Hubei. The destination is presumed to be Anhui There is a southern palace in Anhui, but if you have to be specific, it is a place where the influence of the Iron Blood Castle is also strong. A serious light appeared in Jeonpyeongs playful eyes. If they didnt know how to get out of here, they would have wanted to retreat temporarily to a safe area. Then, is it really Iron Blood Castle? It was then. Ark! The beggar who opened the door and came in was Pung Yeong-gae (LӰؤ), one of the elders of Opening, the one who tied the seven knots. Whats going on? Look at this! Jeonpyeongs face hardened when he saw the letter Poong Yeonggae handed him. From the south? Thats right! Its a group of people who exude a sinister spirit like ghosts As many as a hundred people? Another report says that their energy is so scary that you will freeze the moment you encounter them! It is said that the ferocity that does not seem to exist in Inse is completely different from the divine skills of the Jeong Sect or the Sgong of the Sa Sect! Soldiers advancing at incredible speed from the southern end of the central plains. Masters who exude a unique spirit that is neither the martial arts of the right faction nor the martial arts of the evil faction. Demon Cult? Iron-blooded and demonic. Jeonpyeong suddenly stood up. you! Tell this to the lord. Im sure its Hao Wen. yes! Elder Thirteen, dispatch the Guanjo immediately! Report at every moment the movements of those guys coming from the south! All right! If you do that, the Lord will? Jeonpyeong took the club lying around in a corner and stuck it into his waist. I have to go see Hao Wen-jus face at least once. * * * Cough! Namgungdaesan Mountain rises unsteadily. Even though my life was literally on the line, I couldnt lie down in peace. Hwaaaaaaa! Between trees and trees, between leaves and leaves. The terrifying energy that spreads through the cool wind takes away even the strength that was previously missing. Even though I am not at full power, my joints creak and my back feels cold. I can assure you that Nangong Daesan has never felt a more ferocious and frightening aura than this. Hmm? Are you awake? Creepy! Its sturdy. Well Isnt that called Changgungsimbeop (nķ)? Nangong Daesan opened his eyes wide. A young man with long bones was standing in front of him. big! Even though I myself have never been dwarfed by my height or size, I dont think I can do this to this young man. He was three inches taller than himself, with broad shoulders and long limbs perfectly trimmed. It was truly an ideal body. Moreover, the presence that emanated implicitly made the young mans body appear two to three times larger. Who are you? Xu Liang smiled. Dont overdo it. And then Im really going to die. It was a tone of voice looking down from the top of a very high mountain. It seemed like a solid dignity created by the skills and experience achieved so far rather than by nature. Namgung Daesan looked to the side. There was a monster there who had one arm cut off and his remaining limbs were all bent in strange directions. That guy?! His face was almost crushed. It was almost a shame that he didnt die after being treated like that. Did you make it like that? me? Well, I didnt use my hand, but I was the one who ordered it, so its probably like I did it in the end. How? Even at first glance, I could see that this young man was a great expert. The problem is that monster. Even if this young man was stronger than the monster, didnt the monster have incredible resilience like the legendary Jiangshi? People have a lifespan, and martial arts also has limits. Its a level of resilience Ive never seen before, but it cant last forever. He knows exactly what Namgungdaesan is curious about and tells him. Namgung Daesan, who was looking around, lowered his head. Thanks to you, my life was saved. Thank you. It was a short and simple greeting. Xu Liang shook his head. I didnt come here to help you. Anyway, I survived, so I received the grace of salvation. It is a grace that I will never be able to repay even if I spend my entire life. Xu Liang chuckled. Even if I were a demon, would I be able to repay that favor? At that moment, Namgung Daesans eyes widened. Ma main? Now that I think about it, the energy emanating from the other person was very foreign. Moreover, I felt a similar energy from Jang Han, who was in his thirties and was standing quietly next to me holding a sword. It feels like the depth is different, but the fundamentals are the same. Magi? Is this your first time seeing me? Phew. A faint blue aura rose from Nangong Daesans body. It was as clear as a cloudless sky. It was a completely different energy from the deep and bloody demonic energy of the pits of hell. Xu Liang waved his hand. I have no intention of arguing with you, so rest assured. If I rashly release energy through my body now, there is no way to turn back. who are you? At that time, Ma Dong-pil took a step forward. Master Xiao. Please leave now. Is that so? The title of Sogyoju. A look of astonishment that could not be hidden spread across Namgung Daesans frozen face. Demon Cult?! Xiliang no longer paid any attention to Nangong Daesan. He kicked the monster. Hey, wake up. Keueuuuuu! Dont be so harsh, man. This was not something to say to someone with broken arms and legs and a face that was all mushy. The monster wriggled several times, but in the end, that was all. Now that the Black Death Woodworkings strength had run out, he was in such a dangerous state that even a childs stone sling would kill him. As if there was nothing he could do, Seo-ryang grabbed his collar. Lina. yes. You memorized everything this guy said earlier, right? Sure. Get your bearings. Of course. Yeo Sang-rin walked away from Seo-ryang as if she was fed up. Every time I saw the monsters broken body, I would inevitably shudder. Xu Liang said to Nangong Daesan. Contact the head of the house. We cant help you. Even if I try to help you, I think it will actually harm you because your temperament is so opposite. Have you seen the matriarch? I saw it earlier. Dont worry, we wont have to fight right now. Xu Liang smiled. Please tell me Im sorry for catching you first. With those words, Seoryang and his party left. Nangong Daesan looked at the group walking away with confused eyes. A small sect leader of the Demonic Cult? That person? I cant believe it at all. The impression I had about the Demonic Cult that I had heard about since I was young was too strong. As for those belonging to the Demonic Cult, I thought they had a hideous appearance, killed people like catching bugs, loved fornication, and were so crazy that they had no distinction between enemies and enemies. But what about them? Are you really a demonic cultist? A group of people leaving Namgungdaesan Mountain and moving on. Ma Dong-pil glanced at the rear. Are you going to be okay? what. No matter how I looked, it looked like I was going to collapse at any moment. Seo-ryang said as if it was fun. I fell for you, too, because you are so kind and worried about the Namgung familys prosecutor on the topic of magic. Ma Dong-pil scratched his head with an awkward expression. I guess it made a good impression. It is evaluated as being overly soft, but anyway, Namgoong Gaju is the real deal. A true swordsman, a man worthy of being called a true charlatan. I grew up under such a family head, so all the family members are simple-minded. Yeo Sang-rin said without turning around. Its really amazing. what? Did Gongya Somju tell you all about this? How do you know so well? Its annoying for no reason. Xu Liang cleared his throat and said. They say if you get tired, youll burn out. I did my research diligently. It didnt seem like you were simply researching, did you? When I listen to it, I feel like Ive known it for a long time. sharp. What do you think? Anyway, we just have to do our jobs well. You just pass over everything like that. Hey, youre so persistent today. The messed up appearance is so stuck in my mind that I cant erase it. I want to come up with another idea somehow. Get used to it. What did you do because you got used to it? I think it would be very bad emotionally. Its not wrong. So how much further did you say we have to go? Not much time left. Yeo Sang-rin frowned. Anyway, these guys really planned it out. He dismantles the martial art called Black Death Woodworking and creates a very large formation Is that possible? Xu Liang shook his head. He said that Tianlonggung is a martial arts expert, but he is also skilled in the martial arts of the left and right directions. It looks like it was created while digging the left road. These guys are a different species. Dont you know best? Thats why Im worried. Yeo Sang-rin made a rare sound of pain. I wonder if we can go alone. Cheonryonggung is a group of people who have been insidious since ancient times and are known as the best in the world. Unfortunately, Yeo Sang-rins words became reality. This was when the group surpassed 200 more. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. stop. Sabak! The group stopped right there. Yeo Sang-rins hand had a soft white glow, and Ma Dong-pils hand was holding a sword. Xu Liang took a step forward and asked. Heavenly Dragon Palace? Yes. Ssssss. A hazy fog rose in front of a particularly large tree, and a woman appeared. At that moment, the faces of all the people in the group were distorted. This was because the womans appearance was truly terrible. If you entered the heavenly dragons abode without permission, dont even think about returning alive. Xiliangs eyes turned a soft blue. Say it with your rotten eyes. Shoulders and ribs with white rotten flesh and bones exposed. The sight of the left side of my face rotted so that my teeth and gums were visible, and my right eyeball missing and trembling, made me feel disgusted even in the world. What on earth are these? It was then. Black smoke spewed out from the body of the monster that was shaking in Seo-ryangs hands. Yeosangrin shouted. Master Sujiao! Fuuuuuuu! The monsters body was shattered into pieces. Chapter 277 Episode 277 The Demon Frontier (2)It was a sudden explosion, but Seoryang was not surprised. Whoa! Black smoke and bright yellow smoke tried to engulf the area at an incredible speed, but it was impossible. Cheeeeeeeek! Suddenly, a huge sphere was formed around Seoryangs body. It was a barrier of true energy that boasted powerful defense power, enough to block even sword energy with a magical membrane made from the reigning Demon Emperor. Thanks to this, the monsters exploded flesh, bone fragments, and terrible smoke and morale did not reach Seorang and his party in the slightest. Ugh! Ugh! A sphere of true energy that gradually becomes smaller. The sphere, which had grown small enough to fit into Seoryangs hand, was not only yellow, but had a soft bluish green color. It was quite sudden, though. Xi Liang clenched his fists. Pow! The sphere of true energy exploded and the morale disappeared without a trace. Even the monsters flesh and bone fragments. Firecrackers would have been better. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! A blue ghost fire flashed in Seoliangs hand. It was not a method of destroying the small world that Lee Cheon-sang had developed. However, the evolution of samadhi using the reigning Demon Emperor was clear. Since even the Gate of Desire has been opened, it will not be long before he too, although not as good as Lee Cheon-sang, will be able to use the Extreme Yang Ji-gong (O֮) of Socheongeolhwa. Master Xiao! Are you okay? are you okay?! Seo-ryang glared at the woman without answering. The corner of the womans mouth twitched. The rotten, tattered flesh split apart. It was truly a disgusting sight. Amazing. Fuuuuuuuuuuck! The womans body was torn to pieces. It was a devastation created by Xiliangs power of violence. Patter. Rotten flesh and bone fragments flew everywhere. Xu Liang said calmly. lets go. The two men and women looked at Seo-ryang with puzzled faces. You are welcome. Are you welcome? Its an illusion thats close to reality. You brought vitality to the welcome, so I think you should acknowledge the effort and skill. Ma Dong-pil stuck out his tongue. Even he, who had reached his peak, did not realize that the woman in front of him was an illusion. A similar thing is taught in Murder Gate. But its much higher than that. If a persons emotions are shaken and a gap in their mind is created, they use that gap to induce them to hallucinate. I see. Its not that surprising. Once you get used to it, its not difficult to break it. Seo-ryang speaks calmly. Although it was somewhat profane, Ma Dong-pil could not believe Seo-ryangs words. This type of fantasy formation is not only difficult to get used to, but it is also not something that can be easily destroyed even if you get used to it. Where on earth did I get this kind of experience?! Why? Recently, Lord Xiao seemed to be a little different from before. It was something difficult to explain logically. To put it bluntly, it was more like just a feeling. Unlike before, where it was a bit difficult to handle and at the same time very friendly, it was difficult to say a word these days. Things that I couldnt ignore before are now bothering me one by one. No, Master Sogyo has not changed. If things had changed, I would have changed. Ma Dong-pil tried hard to suppress his anxiety. Seoyang took a step forward. Pusssss. The forest landscape began to change from the point where my feet touched the ground. This place was still in the Gwangmok Forest. However, the fantasy labyrinth was surrounded to prevent people from going down a side road. This is what was real. pit? In front of them, there was a hole so large that three men could enter in one go. I dont know how it was dug. However, even if I looked down, I could see that it was filled with endless darkness and the depth was beyond imagination. And from that pit, surprisingly deep wood energy was constantly leaking out. Just here. Seo-ryang looked at Yeo Sang-rin. Yeo Sang-rins face was frozen. Do you know what this is? I dont know for sure, but Ive heard it through rumors. What? Its the seven battle tactics. What is it? The seven great gods of Cheonryong Palace are each martial artists named after the five elements of water, wood, fire, earth, and gold, and the yin and yang of the sun and moon. However, martial arts that are biased toward one side, whether it is the Five Elements or Yin and Yang, are bound to fail. yes. At first glance, Yeo Sang-rins ice ball can be seen as similar, but strictly speaking, Binggungs ice ball and Shingyos Yeolyang ball have different textures. Both martial arts were martial arts that could be called jeolgi (~) and had solid fundamentals. It should be seen as a way to create strengths by using an unbiased background as a foundation and utilizing the unique energy. The Seven Great Gods of Heavenly Dragon Palace were different. To be precise, the five great gods, excluding Ilwol, were martial artists who burned off concentrated energy from the root. So, it has a conversion speed comparable to that of magic, but if it exceeds a certain level, it hits a wall and hinders its growth. In severe cases, you may even fall into a state of insomnia. If you look at it that way, the five great gods of Heavenly Dragon Palace can be called magicians who do not emit magical energy. The technique of blocking the wall of growth and suppressing collapse is called the Chilyoujip Tactic. But I dont know how to create such an environment. is it? yes. My father said that it goes beyond simply breaking through walls and can create the optimal battlefield. Xiliang looked down into the pit once again. Just by hearing the name of Heuksashin Woodworking, one could tell that it corresponds to wood energy (ľ) among the five elements. And from inside this pit, a tremendous amount of wood energy was flowing out. If a person who has learned martial arts based on wooden weapons fights in a place like this, he will definitely be able to exert strength beyond his abilities. As the energy overflowing from all directions increases the achievement of Neigongsimbeop, the strength, speed, and movement speed of internal force will also increase. Is there anything wrong? Lets go down first At that moment, Seoryang stopped. What held him back from trying to go down was a nightmare he had experienced a while ago. The nightmare of Ma Dong-pil and Yeo Sang-rins horrible deaths stopped him in his tracks. no way. The hand holding the Cheonmado was tense, and there was a slight hesitation in my steps. no. You have to admit what you have to admit. That nightmare was definitely unusual. Moreover, the lives of my colleagues are at stake. Even if I repeat it ten or twenty times, it wont be enough. Its too petty to put these guys in danger just to shake off their anxiety. Seo-ryang took a deep breath. Lets relax. There may be no one stronger than me, but there may be some more dangerous than me. Always keep that in mind. Wooooow. The reigning Demon Emperor Qi subtly vibrated within his body. Go in. Chii Iik. The blue magic energy disappeared and red magic energy soared in its place. Guyumagong is now open. When I pulled up Guyumagong, I definitely felt that something had changed. This is because the gates of desire close and the gates of hell open. Beyond the difference in martial arts, even cognitive ability has changed. Of course, Seoryang didnt know much about the desire gate, but he could feel the subtle difference. Xu Liang closed his eyes. Its blurry. There are at least over a hundred masters. But the exact number is unknown. The physical energy was so strong that it even clouded the masters pretense of popularity. Flash! He opened his eyes. Dongpil. Yes, Master Xiao. You protect this place. If someone I missed jumps out of this hole or if an unknown enemy appears, its entirely up to you. Be patient with everything. The two people exchanged looks in an instant. Ma Dong-pil smiled. Even though he said he would leave me alone, I somehow felt reassured. That sinister red eye glow gave me that belief. I follow your orders. good. Seo-ryang looked at Yeo Sang-rin. Yeo Sang-rin shrugged her shoulders. Im telling you in advance, dont say thank you or sorry or anything like that. I followed because it was fun What are you talking about? You must follow me. What is your personality? shut up. Yeo Sang-rin grumbled softly. However, she also seemed to have sensed the subtle changes in Seo-ryang, and her face became more relaxed. Slurp. Seoryang lowered the Cheonmado from his shoulder. A brilliant demonic spirit appeared in his eyes as he looked down into the pit. stick. Yeo Sang-rin hugged Seo-ryangs torso. This is because she knows very well that there is no comparison in the divine law. Seo-ryang, holding on to Yeo Sang-rins waist tightly, stamped his feet. lets go. Pop! The two people fell into the pit. Whiiiiing! A huge wind blew with the force to tear the two people apart. Xiliangs magical eyes became even more vivid. Thats amazing. Two people falling at an incredible speed. Even though we descended quite deeply, it was difficult to guess where the end was. I dont know since when this hole was dug. It was then. Deception?! Woooooo!! Red demonic energy wavered all over Seo-ryangs left arm. He slammed his arm into the wall. Quad deud deud deuk!! The falling speed noticeably slowed down. Yeo Sang-rins eyes widened. Fine? Dont open your mouth! Bite your tongue! Quad deud deuk! Tuk! Finally, their bodies stopped. Yeo Sang-rin wiped her forehead. Whew, its been a while since Ive felt better. But doesnt your left arm hurt? . huh? Master Su? I knew it too. yes? Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seoliang, who was looking down at the bottom of the pit, frowned. These guys knew we were coming down. Yeah I guess so. If you see something similar to that illusion, doesnt that mean that the other side also knew about it? Oh, really? Xu Liang cursed his stupidity. I dont know why I didnt think of that obvious thing. Is it because of the reigning Demon Emperor? He shook his head. Now was not the time to think about that. I guess I have no choice but to take it easy when things end up like this. Of course I knew that would happen, so I followed. . Its because it has something to do with Tianlong Palace. Dont look at me like that. Seo-ryang exploded a bomb on his left arm, which was stuck in the wall. Quaaaang! With a strong explosion, the two people descended again at high speed. It was then. Ji-ing! Jiiiing! A strange sound was heard and bright yellow spirits were seen soaring. Seo-ryang threw Yeo Sang-rin upward. Huh! Her body floating in the air suddenly stopped. Xiliangs airborne object lifted her into the air. At the same time, his body was hit by a storm of morale. Kwakwakwak!! Aaaah! Ugh! A bloody scream erupts. All morale evaporated from the merciless attack and about a dozen of Heavenly Dragons warriors were reduced to blood clots. Quang! Seo-ryangs two feet hit the floor. Damn it. I felt like everything from my ankles to my knees and hip joints were creaking. The internal energy released to annihilate Yeo Sang-rin in one blow and the internal energy released to keep Yeo Sang-rin floating in the air put a huge strain on the body. But its okay. Ultimately, the pain and burden that was building up in my body was quickly eliminated. If he were not an expert of the level of Seoliang, he would not have been able to survive this exquisite attack. It was such a timely and powerful attack. Phew. Yeo Sang-rins body landed gently on the floor. How can this be?! A panicked voice came from the darkness. Seo-ryangs red eye light and Yeo Sang-rins white eye light flashed at the same time. You were here, you moles! Inform the High Priest! Its an enemy attack! Noisy!! Squeeze! Qarring! Yeo Sang-rin, who moves forward while creating a white ice storm, creating a storm of red lightning. The martial arts skills of the two men, who attacked to the front in an instant, were so amazing that they were dazzling. There were many warriors attacking in the dark, but thanks to the thunder light of the Wall Power Fist and the white light of the Ice Soul Beast, their vision was wide open. Quad deuk! Fuuuuuuu! Not even a moment had passed since the two men entered the pit, and the entire basement was in chaos. Two men and a woman advancing at frightening speed. Even if you didnt see with your eyes or hear with your ears, you could tell just by their murderous intent that those gathered underground were obvious enemies. This was the reason why the two people killed each other without hesitation. How far has it progressed like that? Its light! A soft light leaked out in the distance. It was the light emitted by the artificial light, night light. Paaaaang! The two people picked up speed and soon reached the square. ! Yeo Sang-rins face turned pale. Seo-ryangs cheeks trembled. These guys were really causing trouble. Blood flowing from the center of the square was soaking everywhere. Chapter 278 Episode 278 Demon frontier (3)Human sacrifice refers to offering a human being to a god as a sacrifice. When a religion arises in an isolated area where cultural exchange is not frequent, such customs often arise. Perhaps human sacrifice is still rampant in the outskirts. However, human sacrifice was a sacred act, at least for those who practiced it. It is literally a solemn and understated ceremony. However, the human sacrifice currently being carried out by Cheonryong Palace could not be called sacred even with empty words. Rumbling. Even though the square wasnt as wide, it seemed to have a radius of about 30 square meters. The entire large square was stained with blood. The blood was literally on the verge of forming a river. I couldnt even imagine how many peoples blood was splattered. And in the center of the square. On a black altar large enough for ten men to lie down, someone wearing a dark robe was sitting cross-legged. Yeo Sang-rin swallowed her saliva without realizing it. Is this an illusion too? No, its not an illusion. There was no smell of rotting corpses or blood. So Yeo Sang-rin thought this was an illusion. Crash. Urgent footsteps were heard from the corridor beyond the square. Realizing the presence of the intruder, other experts are coming. Xi Liang walked towards the central altar of the square. Red blood splashed out with a splashing sound. At that moment, the person wearing a blood robe slowly stood up. It happens without any recoil. It was as if a ghost had come to life. I can feel the breath of the devil. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. It was a somewhat low voice, but it was not a mans voice. The person whose entire body was covered in a dark blood-like robe was a woman. Its not any ordinary magic craft. This bitter and musty smell Could it be a demon from the Heavenly Demon Church? Seo-ryang glared at the woman without answering. It was difficult to see the womans face because her head was covered with blood. Just by listening to his voice, he didnt seem old. What brought the demon cultist here? Could it be that you were guided by the spirit of blood and wood? Wouldnt that be a power suitable for magic? Hey Flash! A face covered up to the bottom of the nose. A red glow glowed within the black cloth. It was a look similar to Seo-ryangs blood-red eyes. If you possess such a magic weapon, there is no way you would be possessed by a blood tree. I have seen all kinds of my new soldiers and horsemen, but I have never seen such a great horseman. It can be said that he is an absolute demon. It seemed like he was referring to the Cheonmado that Seo-ryang was wearing on his shoulder. As she said, the Heavenly Demons sword, which includes the magic sword of the First Heavenly Demon, the Apostle of the Seven Great Heavenly Demons, and the sacred weapon called the Meteor Twin Sword, plus the magical energy of the Second Heavenly Demon, is worthy of being called an absolute demon. The light in Xiliangs eyes grew darker. Are you saying this is the Chilyojip Tactic? If you know how to use tactics, what is your identity? At that time, Yeo Sang-rin came next to Seo-ryang. You are the high priest of Mokjeong (ľ). hmm? Flap! The woman pulled back the robe covering her head. She was a woman in her thirties with an ordinary appearance. However, the haughty expression and red eyes gave off a mysterious feeling, giving off a strange dignity that was difficult to get close to. Binggung?! is it so. You are the daughter of the North Heavenly Demon Star! Why are you here? The voice was much more angry than when dealing with Seo-ryang. Yeo Sang-rin said with a stern face. Im more curious. Im not surprised because advancing to the midfield is something youve been longing for, but I didnt know they were committing such a cruel act. Shut up! How dare you insult the sacred rituals of the Dragon God? A bitch who will kill you by tearing your limbs apart! It was a sudden rant. A pure white glow arose from Yeo Sang-rins body. Master Xiao. okay. Wooooow. Xu Liang smiled coldly. I tried to tighten it moderately, but it doesnt seem to be enough. Quack! Seoliangs feet dug into the ground. Whoa! A halo of light erupted from his entire body, illuminating all directions. It was the complete opening of Guyumagong. The high priests eyes widened. This cant be right! I knew from the beginning that he was a great expert, but now its different. Seo-ryang, who had brought up Gu Yu Demon to his full potential, was truly showing the majesty of a demon god. The high priest was delirious, perhaps because he had drunk too much blood. Anyone with enough talent to come here in the first place should have been nervous, but I overlooked it. . That was her mistake. Unfortunately, even if she was prepared, it wasnt enough to stop it. Bababababaak! As if they had been waiting, the warriors who came out of the corridor rushed towards the two people. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. These guys? It is a familiar novelty and fraud. They gave off the same energy as the monster they had destroyed before entering this pit. The high priest shouted. Wood spirits, kill that lowly bitch! Dont touch Mine! I thought it would come out like that. Cheer ring! The left hand, which does not hold the Cheonmado, has been changed to a hand sword. Yeo Sang-rins eyes widened. here?! Wow! A momentary question, but my body is already avoiding it. This is because he realized what kind of martial arts Seo-ryang was trying to perform. Grumble! The concentrated red magic energy suddenly took the shape of a blazing flame. The ultimate infinity path, bypassing the hellish winds of the old Yuinhwa painting method, has unfolded. Flash! Qarring! The entire street in front of Xiliang was completely destroyed and destroyed. Kaaaaak! Kwaaah! The high priests face was colored with shock. Unbelievable! Hundreds and thousands of small pottery pieces blew up and shattered the ghosts. Moreover, the pottery contained a fire equivalent to Samadhijinhwa (wfire). Thirty tree spirits let out terrible screams. Their whole bodies were on fire, and they were writhing and rolling around on the floor. Such Yanggang Qigong! The five elements repeat coexistence and opposition. Fire energy is weak to water energy, but strong to wood energy. This place is so rich in wooden weapons that it is difficult to inflict significant damage even with firearms, but it is a different story if it is a fire attack performed by a master of extreme magic. Heuksashin Woodworking, which boasts extreme resilience, suffers a blow from its roots. There were over sixty-nine ghost spirits left, but I couldnt let them attack that absolute entity. Whoop. The left hand of Xiliang trembled slightly. Its hard. If the force had been applied properly, the ceiling would have collapsed. It is natural that the stronger the power of Qigong, the more difficult it is to control it. If I had deployed the Ultimate Invincible Blade properly, the entire space would have collapsed, so trying to control my strength to hit only the target was a huge drain on my internal energy. Where did this guy come from? The high priest, who was gritting his teeth, suddenly raised his hand. A faint yellow glow rose from her hand. Fashionable long tree! Quad deuk! Seo-ryangs eyes widened. What is that? Thick, tough-looking tree branches were sticking out from the ceiling and walls. It was a sight beyond imagination. The branches began to wriggle uncontrollably and surround the high priests body, and their movements were very fast and smooth. Yeosangrin shouted. You have to hit it! Paaaaang! Before Yeo Sang-rins ice coma even unfolded, Seo-ryang had already reached the high priest. It was a sacred technique of the divine method of performing a great feat obtained from Demonic Gyeonggak along with Demon Emperor Limbo. Whoa whoa! Seo-ryangs hand got stuck in the thick wooden wall. It was a sharp and hard sword, like a new weapon. He just gave strength to his hand. Quad deuk! The thick tree branches broke apart, revealing the high priest inside them. A look of boredom appeared on the high priests face. The strength of trees imbued with blood and metal is comparable to that of iron. A tree branch like that was five layers thick, but breaking and ripping it off with just a knife was not a feat of human skill. Xu Liang grinned. Your defeat is natural. Heuksashin woodworking is an evil skill. Although he was worthy of being called the pinnacle of sailorship, he was not a martial artist of a level worthy of discussion on the world. However, Xiliangs magic craft is the best in the world, both in name and reality. A boatman will soon become a magician. For Seoryang, who had mastered the absolute magic technique and reached the level of the ultimate magician, breaking this level of magic was as easy as twisting the wrist of a child. Plus this wooden instrument. Guyu Demon Gong and Dominion Demon Emperor Qi are the martial arts of Yang Gang, so if you make up your mind and unleash your fire, you can burn the entire place down. So to speak, it is a natural enemy. Even in the realm of martial arts and martial arts, they could not be a match for Seoliang. Sigh! Xi Liang moved down the capital. Sigh! Large tree branches were cut off. this guy! Flash! The high priests red eyes turned bright yellow. It operates Heuksashin Woodworking. Whoa whoa! Hmm. Branches with sharp tips stabbed Seoryangs body from all directions. But it didnt break through. Xiliangs body, which has completely opened up the Gu Yu Demon Gong, boasts the strength of a sword that is unsinkable. Unless it is a treasured sword or a treasured sword loaded with strength, it is difficult to cause even a scratch. Seo-ryangs fist touched the tree branches stacked on top of each other. Soon he took a strong step forward. Quaaaang! Oops! All the thick tree branches were torn off. The high priest also threw up blood and was thrown back. Wow! Xiliang did not stop. I dont know if its a spirit ghost or what, but if the pinnacle of these is that high priest, his resilience will also be unrivaled. It will be easier if you completely destroy it before it recovers. It was then. Sarah! Seo-ryangs eyes widened. Before I knew it, the high priests body had retreated to the side. It instantly moved a distance of about a dozen pages. Its Mokgi. The power of the boatman was amplified by the abundance of wooden tools. As internal power increases and operational speed increases, overall military power increases. The high priest cried out, coughing up blood. Its time! You ghosts, kill that bitch! Faaagh! The same goes for Molyeong-gwi, whose strength increased due to Mokgi. They attacked Yeo Sang-rin at a frightening speed, and each one gave off energy waves that could rival Yeo Sang-rin. Seo-ryangs body moved. Flash! In an instant, Seo-ryang moved next to Yeo Sang-rin and showed an aura of violence in his left hand. Quang! There was no screaming. The bodies of the three spirit ghosts running from the front were cruelly destroyed. That was it. As the high priest activated the Blood Tree Spirit Qi, the flesh and recovery of the tree ghosts also improved further. Quad deud deuk! Shit! Yeo Sang-rin swore. From a distance, the high priest who runs Black Death Woodworking was controlling the trees in this area. The tree branches extending out from behind became straight like spear blades and were attacking the two people. I cant even imagine how this is possible. It was said that the technique had reached its peak, and each move was the height of surprise. Crackle! The chill of the ice coma significantly slowed down the speed at which tree branches shoot out. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But that was all. The tree branches, which were still giving off ominous energy, were gradually turning red. It was a merciless attack by trees soaked in blood. If things continue like this, there will be no end. If the place itself collapses, the two people will be in danger, and there is also a risk that any survivors may escape. At that moment, Seo-ryang and Yeo Sang-rins eyes collided. Can you do it? I have to endure it. Just be patient. Two people exchanging meaning with their eyes. Seo-ryang grabbed Yeo Sang-rin by the collar. Paaaaang! Yeo Sang-rins body was shot at the high priest at a frightening speed. Bub bub bub! The blood-red branches hit Xu Liangs body. Although the attack was stronger and sharper than before, it still could not pierce Xu Liangs body. In the front, there is a mokryeong-gwi, and in the back, there is a blood tree. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. I will burn the whole thing. Wooooow. The Cheonmado wrapped in black cloth rose into the air. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! The cloth surrounding the Cheonmado began to burn and disappear. Chapter 279 Episode 279 The Demons Frontier (4)Ma Dong-pils eyes shone. Its a fight. Its also very intense. All kinds of screams and violent killings were coming from inside the pit. It seemed that the enemies were dying due to Seoryang and Yeo Sangrins offensive. No need to worry. The problem is me. There may be another person like the monster we saw earlier. Perhaps a warrior who is even more bizarre and stronger than that monster may appear. We had to stop the unpredictable enemy forces. If you dont have it, youre lucky, but if you do, you should never let it in. Ma Dong-pils left hand tightly gripped the Ink Kings sword. I hope it ends quickly. How much time has passed like that? !! Ma Dong-pils head jerked backwards. From far behind, people giving off an eerie aura were approaching at frightening speed. He is the same type of monster that he faced when saving Namgung Daesan a while ago. The ominous prediction ultimately came true. Ma Dong-pil made a strong advance. Coo! It stares at approaching enemies with eyes as sharp as blades in a low stance. strong. Surprisingly, the energy waves of the approaching monsters were of a higher level than those of the monsters seen earlier. Moreover, the number alone is five. It was a force that was not easy to deal with. I can never go in. In the past, when confronting the blood rangers who showed off their steel-like bodies and fighting skills comparable to those of peak experts. He failed to attack Hyeolrang properly. This was because there was something to protect, and Hyeolrangs combat power was unexpectedly great. No more. These guys, who are just as bizarre as blood, are once again threatening what needs to be protected. We must not make the same mistakes as in the past. Kyaaa! Five monsters running wild, screaming inhumanly. Ma Dong-pils eyes sparkled with fire. Chaaaaang! It was a more brilliant black sound than ever before. The sword of steel, the first sword of the sword and the sword of the sword, the secret of the swords death, was unfolded. Kugugoogung! The sword strike that met the Black Death Woodworkings Tensile Dark Wood Monster gave off a terrifying vibration. Its overwhelming. I blocked five tensions with one sword. However, the impact reached all the way to my wrists, elbows and shoulders. It was not an easy task for Ma Dong-pil to stop the power of five peak masters. But it doesnt stop. Papa pang! Ma Dong-pil, who stood in front of one of the monsters with a short and flexible step, raised his sword and struck. Sigh! Kaaaa! From the right abdomen to the left clavicle. The diagonal sword strike unleashed more ferocious killing power than ever before. Red blood spurted from the monsters body. Puff puff poop! A strong tension pouring in from left and right. Before I knew it, Ma Dong-pil was no longer there. He avoided the attack with a backward movement as elastic as the striking step, and raised his magic attack once again. It was Ssangcheon Geompo Se (p섦), the first of Gujung Demon Geomse. Fuwaaaaaaa! Dozens of sword marks were engraved on the bodies of the monsters standing to his left and right. It was Chosiks attempt to capture the enemy with his mighty sword power, but Ma Dong-pil did not control his strength. As the monsters on both sides fell from the merciless sword strike, two normal monsters ran towards them screaming. The sword of the Ink King and the handwork of the monsters collided. Damn it! A deafening sound of metal swept over my son-in-law. The surface of a large tree was roughly torn apart by the powerful shock wave. Flash! Ma Dong-pils eyes lit up. He had the upper hand in the battle against the two monsters, but before he knew it, three more monsters were attacking him again. His recovery was far superior to that of the monster he had first encountered. Most of the sword wounds on his upper body had already healed. bang! He expanded his range of swords at an advanced angle and unleashed a series of swords ranging from Samjeolinhwase (~Ю), Saroesokgeomse (ل), and Oryonggyogakse (ҧDŽ). Puff puff puff! Fuwaaaaak! Kaaak! Kaaaak! The monsters let out loud screams and staggered back. All five had ovarian ovaries on their bodies. Even those with good recovery ability could not help but flinch as they were hit by swords from hard and fast swords in succession. Ma Dong-pils body moved like lightning. Whoa whoa! Before you know it, Ma Dong-pil has passed through the monsters. The heads of two monsters appeared high in the air. The explosive driving amplifies the sword pressure, raising the cutting power to the limit. It was a terrifying killing method that could cut even steel, not a persons head, into pieces with a single sword. This guy! He had been screaming strangely the entire time, but he finally seemed to be able to speak. Paaang! In an instant, Ma Dong-pil, who was standing in front of the pit, once again placed the Ink King Sword in the middle. It was a neutral stance that allowed attack and defense at any time. It was then. Pabababak! I could sense another sign of fraud from afar. It seemed that similar monsters were coming again. But no worries. It was only now that he left the defense court and became a bodyguard of Xiliang that he showed his true defense. His appearance, which did not miss any threat with extreme martial arts and perfect defense with appropriate composure, was like an example that all the guardians of Shingyo should see and learn from. Phew. Geumgang Yacha Magic Gong has been completely opened. Ma Dong-pil said calmly. No one can go in here. Jiing! Jiiiing! Dark magical energy began to emanate from the Ink King Sword. * * * You bitch! Quaaaang! Yeo Sang-rin bounces away as fast as she ran. But its okay. As I let go of the attack and minimized the damage, my hands were still filled with the chill of the ice coma. bout! bang! The foot that touched the ground created a furrow as long as seven inches. The speed of Yeo Sang-rin, who rushed forward while spewing out chills in all directions, was truly surprising. It seemed as if all of his inner strength, except for dissipating chills, was put into speed. In an instant, she arrived in front of the high priest and threw out her fist. Pow! Yeo Sang-rins body shook. But its okay. The Neigongsim method she learned was clearly superior to Heuksashin woodworking. It might be difficult to deal with in a Qigong battle, but if its a close combat technique, you can somehow withstand it. Her two fists pounded in succession. Papa papang! The high priests hands moved dizzyingly. sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yeo Sang-rins fighting skills were not a big threat to her. However, the speed was fast and the RBI was exquisite. It cannot be taken lightly. Huh. After several rounds of fighting, the high priests intestines were thrown towards Yeo Sang-rins solar plexus. It was an insidious and heavy blow. No matter how good Yeo Sang-rin was at martial arts, he could not make up for the fundamental difference in level. Yeo Sang-rins body moved urgently. Quang! Pfft! Blood seeped out of Yeo Sang-rins mouth as she staggered back. Fucking bitch! I dont like any of the bloodlines of the Northern Heavenly Monsters! Wooooow. A bright yellow spirit emanated from the high priests body. Yeo Sang-rin, who tried to approach at the risk of internal injury, hesitated. I was building a wall of Qigong in an instant, and if I rushed in, it seemed like I wouldnt be able to withstand even the three sums. damn! The high priest was an expert in qigong and magic. I tried to put pressure on him without increasing the distance, but he gave up the distance too easily. I will take this opportunity to tear your limbs apart and kill you! He is more hostile to Yeo Sang-rin, whom he has never seen, than to Seo-ryang, who is an unpredictable threat. A deep-rooted hatred toward Binggung was evident. The high priest stretched out his hand. Quad deuk! Quack! Thick tree branches were sticking out of the ground around Yeo Sang-rin. The intention was clear. The plan was to pierce it and kill it in one fell swoop. Tree branches with pointed ends like spear blades were shot straight at Yeosangrin. Kwakwakwak! Tree branches hit the spot where Yeosangrin was standing. It was an unprecedented sight. Whoop! She passed through the branches and stood on a thick branch. I was barely able to avoid the tree branch by moving before it was shot. Whoa! Yeo Sang-rins eyes widened. Before I knew it, the high priests dark tree had arrived right in front of me. Quaaaang! Oops! Yeo Sang-rin flew away, hit the wall, and bounced off. I felt intense pain all over my joints. I blocked it with ice for a split second, but the impact was too strong. Even before gaining strength with the Blood Demon God, the High Priest was an expert who was worthy of being called a transcendent expert. I was lucky I didnt die. Damn bitch! Youre on ice! The high priest growled. But you wont be able to stop me with just that much power! How awesome are you? Yeo Sang-rin wanted to grumble so much. damn! How much longer do I have to hold out?! Whoa! For a moment, my hair stood on end. The high priest unleashed his power once again. Quaaaang! Yeo Sang-rins body bounced off once again. The high priest was astonished. This time too, Yeo Sang-rin seemed to have avoided most of her own tension. doggish! It was then. ?! This time, the High Priest, who was lifting the Black Death God Woodwork with the intention of putting an end to it, felt his entire body suddenly stop. What is it? Yeo Sang-rin, who was shaking, smiled. Please do it quickly. Youre screwed now, bitch. The high priest looked back. A look of astonishment appeared on her face. Flash! Kwaaaaang! Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! As a ray of red light flashed, all the blood-red trees were shattered and scattered. All the scattered fragments of the blood tree burned to the ground. The beam of light flashed once again. Flash! Crumbling! A martial arts attack was unleashed that was more sophisticated and much more powerful than before. A storm of pottery filled with tremendous fire vaporized thirty-nine spirit spirits on the spot. Yes. It was evaporation. It was a blow that erased from the world without leaving a single piece of flesh or bone behind. Seo-ryangs body moved. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! The body exploding through the air added pressure to the horseman. The purple-black blade swung with the power to split the world. Flash! Saaaaagh! The bodies of the twenty-nine spirit ghosts that were a few feet away were completely torn apart. It was like a blade wielded by a giant. It seemed that no one other than the spirit demon could block this blow. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! Flames rose from the sword body of Cheonmado, which was as clear as Tokyo. The color of the flame was dark and gloomy. The Cheonmado, surrounded by dark red flames, gave off a terrifyingly intimidating feeling, as if it were another demon god. You waited a long time, right? The voice seemed a little suppressed. In reality, Seoliang was overdoing things quite a bit. Dozens of amulets with unknown meaning were attached to the inside of the black cloth surrounding Cheonmado. It seemed as if they were trying to hide the true power of Cheonmado. However, as soon as he burned the cloth with magic energy and injected true energy into the Heavenly Demon Sword, incredibly fierce magic energy spread out in all directions. The amplification was so great that the ground cracked with just a simple release of demonic energy. It was a force so powerful that if martial arts were used without control, the entire place would collapse. Damn it! What happened to this knife?! I couldnt even let go. As if asking for more strength, the sword stuck to his palm and did not fall off. It was pulled out to speed up the process, but its destructive power was so strong that even more attention had to be paid. I cant help it. Xiliang glanced at the remaining ghosts. flinch! The ten tree spirits hesitated and retreated. They said they didnt know fear, but they couldnt handle the look in Seo-ryangs eyes. He turned his gaze to the high priest. The high priests face was pale. Before that, he was a difficult expert to deal with, but now he has become an unstoppable disaster. I should have run away instead of trying to fight in the first place. Quaaaang! Xiliang was fired at an alarming speed. The high priest instinctively bit himself. But Xiliangs divine law was far beyond her imagination. Whoa whoa! Aaaah!! The Cheonmado that pierced her right collarbone flew straight through and became embedded in the wall. The high priests body, pinned to the wall, trembled. Seo-ryang grinned. His face looked a little tired, but it also seemed full of reward. Its this easy. Chapter 280 Episode 280 Demon Frontier (5)Whoop! Whoop! The golden pupils blinked repeatedly. Wow! One of the faltering wooden spirits made a surprise attack. It is difficult to avoid or block attacks from the sides and rear. However, Ma Dong-pil swung his sword as if there was no problem at all. Suddenly! The tree spirits body was split diagonally. The internal power has been greatly amplified by the Blood Tree Divine Qi opened by one of the Seven Great Protection Methods of the Heavenly Dragon Palace, the High Priest of the Tree. Even while dealing with such people, Ma Dong-pils sword strikes showed merciless power. Whoa! A little disorganized, but still very steady breathing. do. The two ghosts moved. Ma Dong-pils body moved smoothly like a flowing river. Whoa whoa! It was a sword strike like an axe. The limbs of the two tree spirits were blown away and their spines were severed by the bloody sword strike. do! Brilliantly burning eyes. A demonic sword that exudes a thick demonic energy. Beneath the sweaty forehead, the golden magical eyes filled with restrained joy gradually became darker in color. The Geumgang Yacha Demon Gong was burning at its peak. Internal energy and external energy are in sync, maximizing sword power, and exquisite detachment allows tension and relaxation to be maintained at the same time. Natural and natural. It is not overpowering or exudes a sense of death. It was like watching an ordinary person who had not learned martial arts. flinch! However, the ghosts only hesitated and could not easily attack Ma Dong-pil. The number of colleagues who have become swords and souls has already exceeded seventeen. There were still thirteen left, but I didnt think I could win by charging in. This is it. Seoryang is something that must be protected. He grew to this point by observing such a spirit and practicing martial arts. He was a nobleman whom I only saw as an object to be protected endlessly, but I suddenly wanted to win and admired him at the same time. He wanted to be like Seo-ryang. Not anymore. It was only after dealing with the endless waves of immortal monsters that Ma Dong-pil realized exactly what position he had achieved. I was able to know what I could do, what I couldnt do, and even what I shouldnt do. Beyond simply understanding the state. Now that he is fully aware of his abilities and potential, Ma Dong-pils martial arts has reached another turning point. Qarring! The golden magic energy on the Ink King Sword burned like a flame. It looked much darker and more intense than before. Ma Dong-pils demonic energy in a trance is in sync with the demonic energy emitted by Mukwanggeom. A soaring fighting spirit and a bursting spirit. An unknown emotion welling up in Ma Dong-pils stomach rose up to his head. come! Lions Hood, as if the entire bamboo forest was shaking. It was a loud shout that was like a command. The thirteen ghost spirits, who had been busy hesitating until now, rushed towards Ma Dong-pil at the same time as if they were possessed by something. Faaagh! Ghosts rushing at you from all directions. see. I feel it. Even the rear and sides that are not visible can be recognized. I could feel their breathing and energy. I was able to see through their heartbeats, constriction of blood vessels, and even the stiffness and elasticity of their muscles. And how to kill them all. It was time for him, who had a strong grip on the sword, to increase his magic power to its peak. The Ink King Sword, engulfed in gold fire, captured the Heavenly Demon Energy flowing from inside the pit. Flash! Crumbling! The gold light spread out in a circle and swept over the ghost of the tree. The bodies of all the tree spirits, who boasted powerful bodies, were torn into dozens of pieces and flew in all directions. It didnt end there. Qarring! Puff puff puff!! Not only did Geumgwang annihilate the tree spirits, but he also destroyed all the giant trees within a radius of about ten yards. Among the broken and burst trees, some were uprooted. The tree that flew under the tremendous pressure knocked down the trees behind it, and the fallen trees gave a strong impact to the ground, causing an earthquake-like shock. Kugugoogung! A thick cloud of dust rose. Ma Dong-pil was not surprised when he saw the field of destruction he had created. Nothing surprised him now. He looked down at the Ink King Sword. So this is your true self. The Mukwanggeom boasted a dark black sword body. The exterior of the sword was broken, revealing the smooth body hidden inside. Now I see that everything from the sword body to the sword bottle is made of the same material. The sword rest and elastic wood were overlaid to hide its appearance. King Muk (Ĭ) means the king of silence. The Silent Sword was no longer a silent sword. Ma Dong-pil finally awakened the absolute magic sword that no one at the time could awaken. Seoliangs demonic energy and Cheonmados magic served as catalysts, but it was purely Ma Dong-pils will that brought out the true power. Hahaha! The concentration of magical energy emanating from the sword body was beyond imagination. The magic sword that met its true owner seemed to cry out in joy. The Mukwangsword is one of the ten strongest demonic swords and one of the five great demonic swords of Shinkyo. However, the Ink King Sword had another appearance, so in fact, the title of Gangho Ten Great Demon Swords should have been changed to Nine Great Demon Swords, and the title Shinkyo Five Great Demon Swords should also have been changed to Four Great Demon Swords. Black Blood Demon Sword. It was an ominous sword whose magical energy increased as it drank the enemys blood. No one will be of sound mind unless they are qualified to hold this sword. It was the moment when the Absolute Demon Sword, which was said to be the best in the world with its sword madness, finally showed its strength. * * * hmm? I glanced at the passageway that Seoyang had passed through. Is it Dongpil? Ma Dong-pils demonic energy was in sync with the metallic demonic energy. The terrifyingly amplified magical energy made my skin tingle for a moment. It is the magic of the Ink Kings Sword. Its a huge amount of amplification. A smile appeared on Seo-ryangs lips. You woke me up. But it was not a time to feel at ease. It is an amazing thing that Ma Dong-pil awakened the true body of King Muk, but it also means that the situation is urgent enough to awaken it. In other words, it is not the time to relax. Cheeeeeek! Kwaaaak! The high priest screamed wildly. But the painful struggles gradually became weaker. This is because the demonic energy of the Heavenly Demonic Path pierced her muscles and shredded her bones, dismantling her evil energy from the root. its tough. Lets finish this quickly. Even at this very moment, I was consuming my internal energy to suppress the amplification of the magic power of the Cheonmado. There is nothing good about taking too long. The moment when Xiliangs fist was about to hit the high priests head. Hehehe, its late. hmm? The ritual for the Dragon God ended when you invaded. Now that my successor is gone, I have no more regrets. A hint of relief appeared in the high priests distorted eyes. It was the relief of someone who achieved everything he wanted to achieve. Xu Liang chuckled. do not worry. I will soon find your successor. It will never be possible. As long as he is in the Gwangmokrim and as long as my successor has absorbed the blood tree spirit, no one will be able to catch him Chiiik! For a moment, astonishment appeared in the high priests eyes. Seoryang was also surprised. This is because the magic power of Cheonmado, which was suppressed by internal energy, was increasing in strength at an alarming rate. what?! Why is this happening all of a sudden? Im sure he was suppressed by the old Demon Lord, right? At that time, the remaining tree spirits began to stumble. Ugh! Geoeook. The tree spirits that were staggering around holding on to their hearts soon fell down one by one. Saaaaagh! A pale yellow ember emanated from their bodies. It was not that I unleashed my energy by will. This was energy leaking out. The morale of Black Death Woodworking, which was like their vitality, was draining away. That wasnt all. Pusssss. The branches of the trees that had moved according to the will of the high priest gradually lost their vitality. To be precise, it was withering away as the blood and tree spirit energy that was within it was draining out. Why is the Hyeolmokshingi that was everywhere so far disappearing? The reason was soon revealed. Whoa! Crrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! Blue veins appeared on the high priests face. My nose was bleeding and foam was forming at the corners of my mouth. A powerful spirit emanated from her trembling whole body. And that fraud was being sucked into Cheonmado. omg! Xu Liang gritted his teeth. The magic energy of the Heavenly Demon Island was amplifying at an alarming rate. The demonic army, which did not stop expanding even though the extreme demon master did his best to suppress it, is now emitting stronger power than before. Grumble! Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Dark red flames rose again from the smooth sword body. Kwaaah! The high priest let out a terrible scream and burst into flames. Wrinkles appeared on her face, which had been drained of morale. The wrinkles gradually melted and burned out in the ultra-high temperature flames. People unanimously said that being burned at the stake was the most severe pain a person could feel. If that is true, the high priest may be facing a more painful death than anyone else. Pusssss! The high priests black, charred body broke apart and fell to the floor. It was karma. These were the words of a person who wanted to kill innocent people and use their blood to accomplish his evil deeds. However, Xiliang had no time to worry about the death of the high priest. Master Sujiao! profit! He held the Heavenly Demon Sword with both hands and increased his magic power to the maximum. Crumbling! The wall where the blade was stuck collapsed. The firepower of the Heavenly Demon Sword collided with the demonic energy of Gu Yu Demon, creating a huge shock wave. Whoa! The purple-black blade soon began to turn a vivid blood color. Suck it in?! Yes. The blood and tree spirit energy that was flowing throughout this place was being sucked into the Heavenly Demon Island. And the Cheonmado that had absorbed the morale was accumulating even stronger power after refining it into demonic energy. It was a supernormal ability of absorption that I had never even thought of. It was the power of an absolute demon with infinite destructive power. How did this happen?! As questions arise, they are resolved at the same time. Unless it reaches its extreme, evil energy is subordinate to demonic energy. Although the Hyeolmokshingi showed unprecedented concentration in the world, it could not surpass the realm of the previous heaven. The Cheonmado, whose power was unleashed for the first time, tried to achieve balance by indiscriminately absorbing the Blood and Tree God Energy like a hungry giant. The purpose is to control the internal energy of Icheon Sang, which is the innate demon energy, by drawing in the external energy called the Blood Tree Spirit Qi. Holy shit!! The problem was that Xiliang did not have the ability to control this enormous power. This is a sword that Lee Cheon-sang forged himself. No one can control the Heavenly Demon Dao unless they have the power of Li Heavenly Sang. And the uncontrolled Cheonmado will commit unreasonable destruction until balance is achieved. You should have told me about this a long time ago! Its like trying to end the situation quickly and causing disaster. What do we do? Even at that moment, Cheonmado was gaining strength at an alarming rate. This meant that the concentration of Blood Tree Spirits here was that great. Is there no way? Is this the end? For a moment, Seo-ryangs eyes lit up. No, there is a way. Lee Cheon-sang said that in the first place, high-ranking magic techniques were not suitable for breathing energy. But now? I just have to suck it up, not the knife. He doesnt have any martial arts like Absorbing Great Technique or Absorbing Magic Attack. However, it is possible through Cheonmado. The Heavenly Demon Sword is connected to the Old Yu Demon Qi, so if you accept the Blood Tree God Qi as your own body rather than the blade, this crazy destruction will stop. The bowl. Woooo!! Seo-ryangs blood-red eyes suddenly changed to blue eyes. Reigning Demon Emperor. Phew! Blood and tree spirits began to pour into the Danjeon of Xiliang through the medium of Cheonmado. Chapter 281 Episode 281 The Ultimate Demon (1)Great Mountain! Are you okay? In public, call people by their first names rather than their titles. This probably means that Namgungdan was surprised. Cough! Its okay. Namgungdan looked around. There was emptiness on his face. What the! All of Seomyeongjos members were dead. Seomyeongjos scouting ability is outstanding. They were the ones who knew exactly when to fight and when not to fight. Still, the fact that we fought meant that it was a battlefield we could not escape from. I should have come myself. It was a painful mistake. I completely misunderstood the power of the Tianlong Palace. Gritting his teeth, Namgungdan took out the medicine for internal injuries from his pocket. Your details are too precarious. It wont be easy to even move right away. First, eat this and get lucky. Thunder King Danju will help your fortune. thank you. Now was not the time to discuss this and that. Namgung Daesan took the medicine for internal injuries given by Namgung Dan and immediately sat cross-legged. Namgungdan looked around once again. A scorched earth. There were clear traces of a fierce exchange of attack and defense. Namgung Dan closed his eyes. I met a poor family head and died in a place where I shouldnt have died. Blame me. Among them, there were only three of the Namgung clan, including Namgungdaesan. However, he did not distinguish between surnames when dealing with family members. Since everyone is my person, I should have taken responsibility for them all. My heart ached. It was then. Hwaaaaaaa! Huh! Hmph! All of Namgungs prosecutors swallowed their breath. Namgung Dans eyes wavered. Magi?! The demonic energy spreading from the east was truly enormous. It was a pressure that could truly be described as destructive. Even though it was clear that the distance was quite short, the Changgung Muaijingi (noıw) tried to run wild. Thats incredible! Could it be that Seo Sogyo?! no. This demonic energy was not the vicious energy that Xi Liang had. It was a magical energy reminiscent of steel that was more restrained and hard than that. What about the prosecutor? An expression of admiration that could not be hidden appeared on Namgung Dans face. tremendous. Hes no better than me. Although he looked young, there are many talented people in Shingyo. It was never welcome that the demons power was strong. But the power it gave off was so impressive that I couldnt help but be amazed. But his surprise was just beginning. Kugugoogung! Gwangmoklim screamed. At the same time, a much more amplified demonic energy than before was released. If the demonic energy of the past was steel, the demonic energy of today is 10,000 years of cold steel. A dark, strong, yet extremely cruel energy was sweeping over my son-in-law. Namgung Dans face hardened. The current energy was not as admirable as before. I got goosebumps all over my body. It is not human energy. Although the swordsmans energy was mixed in, strictly speaking, it was not his magic energy. A much deeper and more resonant Magi. But there is no vitality there. The feeling of cold metal and the taboo energy came out. Demon soldier?! Both the cloth-wrapped weapon held by So Jyoju and the swordsmans weapon were unusual horse weapons. The power radiating from one of the horsemen was clear. What kind of horse soldier is this? That was then. Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak! omg! Ugh! Another demonic energy spread out with an incredibly loud roar. !! Namgungdan unconsciously grabbed the Changcheon Sword (n섦). His eyes widened as if they were torn apart. bang! Crumbling! It felt like lightning had struck the entire Gwangmokrim. An incredibly fierce demon energy was causing a storm. The merciless magic power that seemed to tear the sky spread out with the force to burn the entire forest. Oh no! S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I have never felt energy like this before. It was so overwhelmingly powerful that it completely erased the impression of demonic power that had previously spread. Even Namgung Dan, a supreme expert, fell into fear for a moment. He looked back. Before I knew it, the prosecutors had stepped back for a long time. The prosecutors, who had fought tooth and nail under the banner of righteous energy, unconsciously became scared and retreated. Namgungdan was unable to catch them. Its worth it. It was like seeing my fathers military power. No, even my fathers Chungcheon sword energy seemed somewhat lacking compared to this. Although they are comparable in terms of concentration of power, they are incomparable in size of power. In other words, it meant that a top 10 expert in the world unleashed his maximum power. I cant leave it like this. I felt obligated to find out what happened. Namgungdan shouted. Everyone wait here! Namgung-hwa approached in a hurry. father! Where Paaaaang! Namgungdan ran away without answering. The Cheonpungsinbeop (Heavenly Wind Body Law) was unfolded every day in Anhui. The sight of Namgungdan moving quickly through the dense trees was like a gust of wind. strong! The closer I got to the place where the demonic energy was emanating, the stronger the pressure became. The joints all over my body creaked and my muscles cramped. Whoa! A blue glow emanated from Namgung Dans body. It was as clear as a cloud-clear sky. Namgungses visionary new art, Changcheon Muae New Art, was manifested. Cheeik. After opening the new hole, the pressure decreased significantly. Perhaps because he was shocked by the magic energy, the faint stains on the upper part were also washed away cleanly. Thats amazing. Even though the new orifice was fully opened, pressure was felt. It felt like I could cover a distance of fifty feet at best, but the speed of the Divine Law seemed to be slowing down. This meant that the pressure was enormous. Kugugoogung! At that moment, my posture faltered and I almost fell. Shocks similar to those of a major earthquake were intermittently sweeping the entire Gwangmokrim. Namgung Dans face became somber. Paaaaang! He developed the divine law with all his might. The source of the demonic energy was rapidly getting closer. After a while. The moment Namgungdan stopped, the ground collapsed. Kwakwakwak! Kugoogung! The sight of the ground collapsing and the large trees falling down in a tangled mess was a spectacular sight. What the hell happened?! At that time, Ma Dong-pil was caught in Namgungdans field of vision. A look of urgency appeared on Ma Dong-pils face. I felt like I was going to throw myself under the collapsing ground at any moment. Faaagh! Namgungdan ran out at once and grabbed Ma Dongpils shoulder. At that moment, Ma Dong-pils fist moved. It was an instinctive response. Paaang! puck! A thick tendon bulged on Namgung Dans forehead. He blocked Ma Dong-pils fist with his hand, but the force was tremendous. It was such a shock that even if my strength was just a little lacking, my wrist would be broken. Ma Dong-pils face was filled with surprise. you are? Lets step back! You cant do that! Theres the Little Lord over there! It was then. Flash! The dark red flames rose up with the force of Chungcheon. Fuuuuuuu! The shock wave of the flames was incredible. The huge trees fell under the weight of ten thousand pounds, turning into countless fragments and flying out in all directions. It was tremendous energy. Paaang! A man and a woman jumped through the flames. Wow! Unlike Seo-ryang, who flew straight up, Yeo Sang-rin bounced in the middle. I couldnt tell if Seo-ryang had thrown him away or if he had escaped on his own. Tsk! Yeo Sang-rin stumbled after rolling on the ground. Ma Dong-pil quickly approached her. Yeo Sojeo! Are you okay? Keuuuuu! Just like that. Yeo Sang-rins face, which had been shaking her head several times as if dizzy, suddenly became as hard as stone. Im not the problem now! Lord Xiao! Whoa! The fireworks that were soaring high in the sky were suddenly extinguished. Seoryangs body, which seemed to fly to the end of the sky, gradually slowed down. A brief pause. Next is the descent. Para la la rock! The long gun worn by Xiliang fluttered like crazy. The speed of descent was incredible. It was clear that they were not making a fuss. Seo-ryangs body fell into the forest where the ground behind the three had not collapsed. Master Sujiao! Quaaaang! A strong shock wave spread out in concentric circles. Dozens of large trees were broken around the area where Seoliang fell, adding to the shock. Namgung Dans eyes wavered. We have erected a defense wall of strength beyond imagination. The demonic energy that collided with the earth created a shock wave. No matter how much it is, that kind of power! For a moment his face hardened. Paaaaang! He ran faster than Ma Dong-pil and Yeo Sang-rin. In an instant, he reached the front of Seoryang and pulled out his Changcheon Sword. Chaaaaaa! It was a completely different energy wave than before the sword was drawn. The spirit that shook the heavens and the earth and the majestic sword energy surrounded Namgung Dans body. Seo Sogyo! Keuuuuuuu! Cheeeeeek! Dark red energy emanated from the Cheonmado held in reverse. It was not in the form of a flame. Pure demonic energy that has not been operated in a natural way is gushing out to the extent that it is materialized into the visible area. Ugh! Ugh! Ugh! Cheonmado trembles like crazy. However, it did not release magical energy as destructively as before. The problem was Seoliang. Aaaah! If its so painful, youll even scream. A red-hot energy leaked out from my trembling body. It wasnt the demonic energy of Gu Yuma-gong. Unrefined blood and tree spirit energy was gushing out. No matter how vast the dantian of Xiliang was, it could not accommodate all the large amount of wood energy built by Jinbeop. Wasnt the amount of wooden energy enough to flow abundantly even after creating over a hundred wooden spirits who were performing martial arts at their peak? Cheeeeeeeek! The red smoke became increasingly thicker. The energy that cannot be accommodated continues to escape. But surprisingly, the energy that escaped was much lighter than before. It is being refined. While absorbing an overwhelming amount of morale, it was purifying demonic energy moment by moment, increasing the size of the Reigning Demon Emperor Qi. This was because Seoliang was safe. If he had contained the demonic energy that compressed the Blood Tree Divine Qi into the Gu Yu Demon Gong, his body would have exploded by now. The reigning Demon Emperor is large and strong. Guyumagong is deep and tough. Among the two magic arts with different characteristics, the one with weaker achievements is grown using Blood Tree God Ki. That realization is what saves Seoryangs life and at the same time causes him to fall into pain. But that too had reached its limit. Crump! An unusual sound was heard from Seo-ryangs body. The energy is so great that it threatens to destroy the body. Life?! Namgungdan saw Seoliangs condition right away. Because he had mastered divine energy, which is the opposite of demonic energy, to the ultimate realm, he was able to easily see the current level of demonic energy amplification. Namgungdan looked at Seoryang with trembling eyes. Theres nothing I can do. He sighed and closed his eyes, then opened them again. Flash! Namgungdan, with his brilliant eyes shining, raised his Changcheon Sword with its middle finger and aimed it at Seoliang. Ma Dong-pils eyes widened. What are you trying to do! Wooooow! The body of the Changcheon Sword was dyed pure blue. Paaang! Namgungdan rushed out without Ma Dongpil having time to stop him, raising his Changcheon sword high in the sky. The will carried by the noble sword spirit and magnificent sword power. The swordsmanship of the Simin Sang-in (ӡ), incorporating the enlightenment of Geomwang (), the father of Namgungdan and the previous head of the Namgung family, was unfolded. Flash! All the morale that had been gushing out from the diagonal force of the sword evaporated. The chain of morale that had constantly tormented Seoryang was severed. Huh! Seoryang raised his head and trembled. And after a while. Slurp. The magic energy rushing in all directions was quickly absorbed into his body. dump! Xu Liang collapsed. Namgung Dan sighed. He is truly a troubled person. Chapter 282 Episode 282 The Ultimate Demon (2)Huh? Xiliang looked around. It was a desolate cliff. It felt like I remembered it, but it was a little unfamiliar. What is here? In an instant, Seoryang was able to remember where this place was. It wasnt a place I had actually been to. But it was a place he created. When I had my last dance with Lee Cheon-sang. This was the scene that Pan Demon Jeong created when Lee Cheon-Sang tore through the Manapgeum Demon Guard and opened the third gate of hell. A barren cliff with nothing around it, at a great height. Hmm. Xu Liang stroked his chin. Right. This is a dream. Just like the nightmare back then. Yes. This is the same type of nightmare I had when I saw the corpses of Ma Dong-pil and Yeo Sang-rin. With just two experiences, Seo-ryang was able to realize that a dream was a dream. But why suddenly? At that time, I saw a person at the edge of the cliff. It was unknown when it appeared. We dont even know if it was there from the beginning. Xiliangs eyes deepened. Master. Lee Cheon-sang, who was behind his back, looked back at Seo-ryang. This way. Lee Cheon-sang in my dream speaks to me. Although I knew it was an illusion, there was still an irresistible majesty. Seo-ryang walked next to Lee Cheon-sang. Lee Cheon-sang did not look at Seo-ryang. A unique, bored expression appeared on his face as he looked down the cliff, still with his back to me. Xi Liang asked. What is it? It was a question filled with many questions. Lee Cheon-sang seemed to know well what Seo-ryangs question meant. The expression in his eyes proved it. However, his answer was somewhat distant from Xu Liangs question. There is no end to demons. It just gets bigger and deeper. In the end, the limit is when a human vessel containing a demon can no longer withstand it. In other words, the end of evil is ultimately determined by human nature. It was difficult to understand. Its not even an answer to the question. But Seoliang listened to Lee Cheon-sangs words. Even though I know full well that this is an illusion. A person is born with a vessel. Its almost impossible to increase it. But you were originally closer to death than a demon. You had already expanded your skills at the time you invented magic. . Would something that was possible once become impossible twice? Xiliangs eyes deepened. Are you saying I was suppressing the growth of the reigning Demon Emperor? Lee Cheon-sang did not answer. He looked down at the bottom of the cliff and looked up at the sky. I also didnt get a glimpse of the climax. Although he could say it because he was a world-class person, it was something that did not suit him. I can still capture more. Even at this moment, I am becoming stronger. Until I set my limits, I will be able to become infinitely stronger as long as I remain on this earth. For a moment, Seo-ryang felt eerie. This was a dream, but it was also reality. His own impression of Lee Cheon-sang created his current appearance. So what Lee Cheon-sang said just now was true. Although Seoryang, who had reached the peak of the Demonic Demon, could not yet overcome Lee Cheon-sang, his level could be guessed to some extent. You are far away. I know. The reigning Demon Emperor is without a doubt the best demonic attack in the world. If you hadnt set limits, you wouldnt have suffered from such mischievous fraud. Xi Liang filed a complaint. Is that so. These were Lee Cheon-sangs words, but they were also the words of his own heart. In other words, he unconsciously knew that he was setting limits. Dont set limits. You are the first Heavenly Demon in Shinto to have trained two absolute magic skills. The path you walk is bound to be difficult. Even if a person who takes that path cannot become more greedy, if he sets limits, he will never achieve greatness. weird. I cant feel my sincerity in these words. Moreover, he knows nothing about the past Heavenly Demons. So who is saying this? Climb and climb again. If you dont come up properly, the people you care for will die because of you. Like the Shinmahoe members who were my executioners. For a moment, Seo-ryangs eyes widened. What came to mind after hearing Lee Cheon-sangs words was a nightmare from before. In that nightmare, the three men and women were dead in horrible faces. I hope you can embrace the things I couldnt embrace. yes? Hehehe. Li Cheon-sang disappeared with a gust of wind. At the same time, the world collapsed. * * * hmm? Have you come to your senses? Xiliang narrowed his eyes. I saw an unfamiliar ceiling. The sunlight shining through the window stung my eyes, but it didnt cause much of a problem with my vision. here is? Where do you think it is? Xu Liang turned his head. I saw Namgungdan with his back to me. The well-dressed blue and white clothes suited him very well. Xu Liang said calmly. Are you from Nangunga? Namgoongdan burst out laughing. Seo So-gyo is truly a great person. Its amazing how my soul doesnt panic at all even though I woke up after 10 days. Has it been ten days? exactly. The congressman said he had been there several times, but there was nothing to do. They say that he can fully recover on his own, so all he needs to do is nurse him by his side. If you do this, will you still be the head of the family? It could be so. I happened to stop by once, and Sogyo had just woken up. The prosecutor who went with Seo So-gyo has been protecting you until now. hmm. Xi Liang raised his upper body. I felt a dull pain. My chest was heavy and my stomach felt like it was going to tear. Ugh. I used internal energy to relax my muscles. Thank goodness. Although the blood pressure was not normal, it was not in a dangerous state either. The blood flow was quite clean and the flow of energy was also normal. It wasnt as bad as I thought. What about Dongpil? Stand outside the door. Hes probably listening to our entire conversation right now. As I opened my senses, I could definitely feel presence outside the door. But its presence is very secretive. It felt like the demonic spirit had been captured on its own, rather than intentionally hiding its presence. Xu Liang said. come in. Grumble. The door opened and Ma Dong-pil entered. He knelt down. Are you awake? sorry. You were very worried, right? Yes, I was worried. Ma Dong-pil raised his head and smiled calmly. But I had no doubt that it would happen. Xu Liang chuckled. A little bigger? I learned everything from Master Xiao. Deep affection flows through joke-like conversations. Namgungdan was secretly surprised. Is this a conversation between the Lord of Xiaojiao and the guard? The words and actions shown by Seoryang and his party were enough to completely change my impression of Mine. But I didnt know that the relationship between the two would be this informal. I heard that the relationship between superiors and subordinates in the Heavenly Demon Church is much stricter than that in the Jungwon Martial Arts, so much so that one does not even dare to raise ones head in front of ones superiors. They were amazing people in many ways. Xi Liang stood up and took the gun. Thanks to you, I have been greatly blessed. thank you. Namgungdan twisted his body slightly. This is a burdensome greeting. I just did my duty as a strong man. There will be problems with Namgungs reputation in the future. I am not a person who has lived a life influenced by reputation. I have just lived by my beliefs and will continue to do so. So you have nothing to thank me for. Although he speaks plainly, the reality is that he has a lot of worries. This is because the owner of a family cannot simply proceed with his or her beliefs. Seoryang knew it and Namgungdan knew it. Whatever it was, it was clear that Namgoongdan was not used to receiving thanks from anyone. Even if it doesnt have to be that, there is something else to be thankful for. hmm? Didnt you cut down the source of the evil energy? If it werent for the power of the head of the family Still, Sogyo Seo wouldnt have died. Seoliang looked directly at Namgungdan. Namgungdan shook his head. Up until this day, I have been constantly practicing my sword, but I have not been able to reach the level that Sogyo achieved. However, I am confident that my insight into martial arts is no less than that of a teenage expert. From what I saw, Sogyo Seo was a person capable of handling that fraud. It wasnt wrong. Xiliangs body boasts the strength of immortality. This means that it is not just sturdy but also has sufficient flexibility. Before the physical body collapsed, the enlightenment that was ingrained in the body would have found a way to evaporate or accept the morale in an instant. This means that even if there was no help from Namgungdan, he would not have died. but. My people could have suffered damage due to my magic. Furthermore, your familys prosecutors were also almost swept away. This was exactly the problem. Seoryang would not have died, but if he had not saved it in time, Ma Dong-pil and Yeo Sang-rin, who were nearby, would have been unharmed. In other words, Namgungdan saved the lives of Seoryang and his group, not Seoryangs life. Anyway, everyone survived, so thats it. I dont really want to receive a public death. Well, since you say that, I wont give you any more gold lacquer. Namgoongdan burst out laughing. It seemed like he was amused by Seoryangs vocabulary, which exquisitely moves between sincerity and jokes. Your body may not be normal yet. Since you have come to the royal family, I would like you to rest until you recover. I will not forget the matriarchs consideration. then. Namgung Dan left the room. Seoyang flopped down on the bed. Its sore. Please lie down. I will bring you a meal. Yes, I am hungry. Xiliang glanced at the door. Isnt it amazing? yes? I mean the head of the Nangung family. Ma Dong-pil nodded. I thought there was nothing greater than martial arts. But I changed my mind after seeing the Nangung family. Even if he encounters Nangungdan in the future, he will never be able to point his sword at him due to his personality. Because I owe you my life and my heart. In other words, it was as if Namgungdan had already defeated Seoliang, who was stronger than him. That is the true path. Defeating your opponent with your heart before facing the sword. As long as the Namgoong familys temperament is not dulled, the Namgoong family will be able to leap forward once again. Ma Dong-pil smiled. Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Apart from that, I would like to share a sword with the head of the Nangong family. He will be a great partner for you now. Come to think of it, you opened the Ink King Sword, right? Oh yeah. It just so happened. Its just like you. The Demon Soldiers of Heaven and Earth cannot be opened by chance. Xiliang glanced at the corner. The Cheonmado was placed on a long pedestal. No demonic force was felt in the elegant purple-black sword body. Its a pain in the ass. It seemed that the balance of internal and external energy had somehow been achieved. The peacefully sleeping Cheonmado looked more ancient than any other weapon in the world. Oh, but what about cherry blossoms? Even though that wasnt the case, I contacted Hao Wen. We will arrive at Nangong Street in about two days. good. What about Sangrin? Im resting. I suffered quite a few internal injuries and am currently receiving treatment. Fortunately, the recovery was quick. Anyway, everyone was safe. A deep look of fatigue appeared on Seo-ryangs face. It was only after confirming that the entire group was safe that the fatigue set in. Phew, Im dying. Its been a while since Ive had a good rest for two or three days. Chapter 283 Episode 283 The Ultimate Demon (3)Hmm? Jeonpyeong frowned. Thats strange. An abandoned building that is collapsing. I was on my way to meet Hao Wen-ju, whom I had promised to meet. In that case, there must be Hao Wen-ju in that building. I actually felt a presence. Looking at the subtle momentum, it was not enough to be called a peak expert, but it seemed like he had learned a fairly solid martial art. Haomun is an organization that values information rather than martial arts. Even if he is a member of a clan, his martial arts skills may not be strong. In other words, it was a prayer with no reason to doubt. But why is it so vivid? However, what was bothersome was that the vitality in that prayer was very lively. It is difficult to believe that this is the prayer of the old Wenju, who devoted his life to Haomuns revival. He was much younger and energetic than that. Hao Wen-jus age would have been over sixty years old. It doesnt fit with this kind of prayer. Jeonpyeongs eyes shone brightly. Have you set a trap? This to me? It was then. Rattling! The wooden door opened and a man walked out. Jeonpyeongs eyes narrowed. The man took the gun. It is an honor to meet the master of openness. What about you? He is the one who leads Hao Wen. You? That cant be possible, right? Lord Moon has entrusted me with full authority over the door. Although he is not Wenju, you can think of him as representing Haomun. A look of surprise appeared on Jeonpyeongs face. Somunju? exactly. Gong Yachi spoke confidently. I am Hao Wens next Wen lord, Gong Yaqiu. There is probably no other person in the world who can show such a distribution in front of the Dragon Head Ark. Although he was only the head of a minor clan, it was no exaggeration to say that the presence that radiated throughout his body was already that of the leader of a faction. Gongyachira This is it. Jeonpyeong whetted his appetite. I missed you so much. You were one of the reasons I asked to see Moonju. Should I say thank you for showing up like this out of the blue? Me too. A blue sparkle appeared in Gong Yachis usually blunt eyes. I missed you very much, too. Its you I dont know anything else, but I hope you show some manners. Still, dont you think my words are too harsh when my name is that of being the master of openness? Were not in a relationship where we can be polite. Huh? This is another quarrel. Its not a fight. We are an organization made up of the lowest people in the central plains, and arent you just a bunch of beggars too? I am such a lowly person that I have not learned enough to be polite to beggars. Jeonpyeong chuckled. Well, youre right. A small smile appeared on Gong Yachis lips. Jeonpyeongs face frowned. That smile on his hard face subtly irritated me. A beggar discussed etiquette and took off his clothes I think I know what kind of person you are. Oh, you mean this? Jeonpyeong waved his sleeves. It was not tattered rags, but ordinary clothing. There is a club hanging from the waist, but no one would think it is an ark of openness. A beggar must be a beggar. This can be said to be the door rule of openness. But you, the pinnacle of openness, directly reject Mungyu. To be precise, I didnt reject it. The Ark of Openness transcends Mungyu. No matter what I look like, the fact that I am the Dragon Head Ark does not change. Jeonpyeong took a backseat. The sly and relaxed appearance disappeared and the atmosphere of a dignified race began to emerge. The person I was supposed to meet didnt show up, but I sent someone who was good enough to have a chat on his behalf. In that case, I hope we can chat without wasting so much time. Gong Yachi nodded silently. Jeonpyeong chuckled. Ill at least bring you a drink. Youre so stubborn. I am a busy person. If theres anything you want to say, I hope you can do it quickly. Moonju is a law that requires you not to lose your composure in any situation. You may be smart, but you still seem lacking in class. Is that all you have to say? Of course not. Jeonpyeongs eyes became sharp. Now that this is a meeting like this, as you said, it would be better to end the conversation quickly. If our conversation gets longer, I think Ill have to fix your messy hair. If you disturb me with useless words again, I will leave your position immediately. Hoo? You have great confidence. As you may know, the position of Yongdu Ark is not one that can be held only by smart people. Do you think you can get out of my hands? Of course. And Ill just look at it this once. Not twice. Say what you have to say. Hmm. Jeonpyeong, who was quietly watching Gongyachi, nodded. Good. Lets end the fight here. Ill get to the point. Jeonpyeong lifted his chin arrogantly. Just get off the stage. It was a bit of a mess, but Gong Yachi understood what it meant. Hao Muns ability is a great threat in itself. Nevertheless, the reason I left you alone is because you have been picking up and choosing what to eat. There is no need to waste our strength killing those who are good at understanding topics. . But youve been doing a lot of rather presumptuous things lately. I dont know what the intention is, but if you eat something youre not used to, youre bound to get in trouble. . If you definitely step down now, I will bury everything you have done so far. As you say, Im just a beggar, but at least I have that much power. However, if you continue to confuse the political situation by doing something like this Jeonpyeongs eyes glowed with a soft glow. At that time, we have no choice but to draw our swords. Gong Yachi nodded. I heard what you said. hmm? ha ha ha! Jeonpyeong burst out laughing. I heard that you are the heir whom Moonju cherishes so much. It really is worth it. I thought he was just a little smart but full of useless pride, but hes much more flexible than I thought. Munju left a good successor. Are you finished talking? Its not over yet. Jeonpyeong grinned. Gong Yachis heartless eyes reflected his extremely white teeth, not unlike those of a beggar. You didnt get a confirmation, right? . You just said you listened to me, but you didnt give a definite answer. Well, of course I think he will step down, but I have to listen to what I have to say. Isnt that so? Gong Yachi, who was quietly watching the battle, smiled. As you said. I just listened to you carefully and I have no intention of leaving this game. Jeonpyeong did not lose his composure as if he knew this would happen. You are definitely a flexible person. But Im too stubborn. I knew it the first time I saw it. exactly? Thats right. Jeonpyeong shook his head. Im not the kind of person who carelessly picks up a club. Although I am equipped with a weapon worthy of being on the ark, my real strength is not martial arts, but my head and tongue. It means that, in most cases, the weapon of force is not used. Slurp. Jeonpyeongs left hand stroked the handle of the gun hanging on his waist. But thats it. I didnt forget that there should be no hesitation when it comes to taking it out. I think so. hmm? You are a violent person. Its hard to find a non-violent person among the martial arts people, but you are particularly violent. He has a strong desire for power and is even authoritarian. ha ha ha! Its a somewhat disappointing assessment. So you probably did something like that. An inexhaustible anger leaked out from his indifferent eyes. It must have been because of your violence that you were able to reduce a village to ashes in the name of controlling information. ?! Even if you are a beggar with nothing, your heart is richer than anyone elses. I heard it will be opening soon. What openness pursues is cooperation itself. The Yongdu Ark is an incarnation in the narrow sense, so the Bangdos absolutely obey the Arks commands. His eyes burned with hatred, but a smile appeared on his lips. On the contrary, Jeonpyeong lost his smile. The two eyes, which were full of composure and arrogance, were also shaking slightly. Openness, which is riddled with fraud, violence, power, and arrogance, is no longer a symbol of agreement. And you are the one who turned Openness into such a gutter group. . So Im not afraid of you. Because I know what kind of person you are. I was anticipating everything he would say when he met me and what would happen if I refused. Who are you? Jeonpyeongs face suddenly hardened. Who are you? Haomuns small master, Gong Yachiyo. Are you really a survivor there? Gong Yachi shook his head. It doesnt matter whether I am a survivor there or not. What matters now is that I will reject your offer. . I dont know when this situation will end. But I plan to see for myself where it ends. There was no longer any anger or hatred in Gong Yachis eyes. The smile that was on my lips also disappeared. There was a strong confidence in his characteristic blunt expression. Whether the opening will be destroyed at the end is only up to you. Hahaha! Jeonpyeong burst into laughter. I just thought it was a day where I stepped on poop, but it turned out to be a pretty fun day. The destruction of openness depends on me? Fuhahaha! Jeonpyeongs face, which had been constantly laughing, had also returned to its usual state. Of course, the rise and fall of opening up is in my hands as the owner of the ark. At least it wasnt up to the little master of Haomen or something. . There was a lot of noise here and there, but thats it in the end. You have no intention of being left out of this. yes? exactly. You are urging the command. Slurp. Jeonpyeong took out his club. At first glance, it looks like an ordinary iron club, but it was no ordinary club. At the end of the handle, wrapped in a dirty cloth, I saw an emerald glowing softly. It was an emerald pole made by carving an emerald pole, a sacred object of openness. The new object of openness that was changed during the Ark of the Prequel Dynasty was itself an efficient weapon and at the same time a symbol of openness. Gong Yachi glanced at the Emerald Dagger. Do you plan to see the end? You said it. The rise and fall of openness depends on me. Wooooow. A jade-colored essence flowed from the emerald peak. Okhyeonguijinshingong (Śww), the best open mind technique, has been revealed. Same goes for you. Haomuns rise and fall depends on you. But youve already made your decision. Jeonpyeong grinned. From now on, Hao Wens name will never be heard again. You are confident. There must be a reason why you dared to show such courage in front of me. They must have deployed experts. Of course. But I also have loyal men. You might not get it, but the power to reduce a clan to ashes overnight is always on standby. You saw me wrong. Gong Yachi shook his head. I didnt call the experts for my own safety. hmm? There is someone who wants to kill you. I just opened a path for that person to achieve what he wanted. Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jeonpyeong frowned. Because you want to kill me? It was then. hook! A powerful energy wave surrounds all directions as if waiting. A heterogeneous energy that is rarely seen in the midfield spreads quickly. Astonishment appeared on Jeonpyeongs face, and the openness experts who had been hiding hurriedly appeared. Gong Yachi said with a smile. Let me introduce you. They are the masters of the Heavenly Demon Church, said to be the strongest and worst group in the central region. Quaaaang! In the distance, a hundred demons burst out, destroying buildings here and there. Chapter 284 Episode 284 The Ultimate Demon (4)Matriarch. The entire amount of consolation money to be given to the bereaved families has been allocated. Yes, you had a hard time. no. A shadow fell on Namgung Dans face. The bodies of the people who died in Gwangmokrim were recovered and the news of their deaths was delivered to the bereaved families. The head of the family personally delivered the news of the death. How could I curse when the worlds Nangong family came to visit me in person? However, he could see signs of resentment on the faces of some of the bereaved family members. Its natural. I couldnt help but feel resentful because he was the one who took my sons husband and lost his life. In the end, the only thing he could do was to make life easier for the bereaved family, such as solving their financial problems so that they could live well in the future. It would be nice if there was something more I could do. Make sure to send it along with a letter saying you will visit whenever you have time. Of course, there may be some who are not happy. All right. Just go out and have a look. When the prosecutor left, Namgoong Dan swept his face with both hands. Heavenly Dragon Palace A few months ago, mysterious kidnapping incidents occurred throughout Anhui. In most cases, this could be resolved with the power of the government, but the problem is that most of the families that were kidnapped were military families. In the end, the Namgung family stepped forward to solve the problem. However, even though the rumor that Namgung was involved spread, kidnapping cases did not decrease. It was not until several months later that it was revealed that the force that carried out the kidnapping was Cheonryonggung. No matter what, you cant believe you did something like this. Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. An organization the size of Tianlong Palace has no choice but to pay attention to the opinions of those around it. The perfect crime is never possible. However, even though countless unmanned personnel were involved in the investigation, the kidnapping case continued. It wasnt because I was confident that I wouldnt get caught, but because I didnt care if I got caught. That means. It means that someone is watching your back. And the identity of the person watching behind him was highly likely to be Uicheonmaeng. I really dont know. Lord, what on earth are you trying to do? There was no way to calm my frustrated heart. I wondered how someone with the name Uicheon could be so evil. The real problem was that the current Namgung family could not do anything about the Uicheon lord. Lord Uicheon was holding hands with most of the old factions. They were even joining hands with three of the five major powers. Of course, it is not a strong cooperative relationship. This is because it is not a relationship where hearts are truly exchanged. Still, there is no change in the fact that the Namgung family cannot do anything. How can the world go on What deepens is a sigh and what increases is wrinkles. Namgoong Dan, unable to overcome his frustrated feelings, left his office and walked around the area. Meet the matriarch! Meet the matriarch! Every time he passed by, warriors knelt down and saluted him. Normally I would have answered them one by one, but right now I wasnt in the mood to do that. His steps were extremely heavy as he walked with a lot of worry. How long did it take to walk like that? hmm? Suddenly I looked up and found myself in front of the guesthouse. Papa papang! A faint crackling sound was heard from quite far away inside the guesthouse. It was the sound of weapons tearing the air. Even though it does not contain any real energy, it produces such a powerful sound. Namgungdan entered the guesthouse with a slight smile. wickedness! Puff! A special room in the guesthouse that is open to the most distinguished guests of the family. In the wide open space in front of him, a man was taking off his shirt and brandishing a sword. Namgung Dans face was filled with admiration. Thats amazing. Once again, I am amazed. Ma Dong-pils body without his top was absolutely perfect. Long, flexible, well-compressed muscles will be able to produce incredible endurance and explosive power. The physique is large, but not so large that it interferes with movement. Although his body has been honed with a strong sword, at times he will be able to wield a sword that is as good as a strong sword. How much effort did it take? Even I couldnt train myself that much. It can be said to be the most ideal body for a swordsman. Although it is not an appropriate expression for a guard warrior in Xiaojiao Province, his body was disciplined to a degree that would make it unbelievable that he was a mere guard. Every day must have been a series of pain. If you didnt think about the sword even when you were sleeping, you wouldnt have a body like that. He is truly a man who burned everything for the sake of martial arts. Paaaaang! Ma Dong-pil, who burst into the air with a powerful punch, relaxed his posture. He bowed his head toward Namgungdan. Are you here? Namgungdan approached with an embarrassed expression. Im sorry. Ma Howies training was so lively that I fell in love with it without even realizing it. its okay. Even a three-year-old child knows that it is not polite to spy on someone elses martial arts training. But Ma Dong-pil didnt care, and that made Namgungdan feel even more sorry. Ma Dong-pil said, wiping his sweat. Have you come to see Master Xiao? Namgungdan shook his head. I just kept walking and before I knew it, I had come to the guesthouse. I was passing by when I heard a cheerful sound, so I stopped by. I see. What is the status of West Xiaoqiao? You are regaining your strength. Hes a very strong person, so there wont be any major problems. Thats right. But Ma Dong-pil looked at Namgungdan as if he were puzzled. Do you have any concerns? hmm? Hehe, Ma Howie thinks my face isnt that bright. Thats right. Namgoongdan, who was looking at Ma Dongpil with a smile, wanted to talk to this blunt man at that moment. Do you have a moment? of course. Its a bit awkward to go somewhere, so lets sit here for a while. Namgungdan, sitting on the stone that decorated the perimeter of the artificial pond, spoke calmly. It must be very difficult. What do you mean? If the person serving you is great, the subordinates will also get tired. Ma Dong-pil filed a complaint. youre right. It is the honor of three lives to serve Lord Sogyo, but it is also true that it is difficult. Seo So-gyo is by far the most outstanding young person I have ever seen. In fact, he didnt look like a young man at all. I felt like I was watching the Grand Master. In fact, it seems like he has accumulated a lot of martial arts skills. Namgungdan shook his head. He is a martial arts expert at the level of a teenage expert at an age when he is not even young Even after ten years, even five years, there will be no warrior in the world who can rival Sogyo. There is no one to join the party. In other words, all couples are equal and the best in the world. Namgungdan truly thought so as he looked at Seoliang. Ma Dong-pil did not say anything. There exists a real demon god that is difficult to overcome even after fifty years, not just five. Perhaps the demon was not a human being and should not be placed in the category of the best in the world. If you think about it in that respect, Seoliang could definitely be said to be the person closest to being the next best person in the world. Do you know what I thought was really great about Seo So-gyo? What is? That he is not arrogant. It always feels good to hear praise for the person you serve. A gentle smile appeared on Ma Dong-pils blunt face. Youve never done that before. Even Howie Ma knows how great that is. At an age full of blood, it is natural for one to become arrogant enough to be able to compete with the strongest fighters in the Central Plains, but that was not the case with Seo Jiao. Namgoong Dan smiled. It was a truly nice smile. I look forward to seeing what a great giant he will become in the future and cast his shadow over the central region. Isnt it okay for the head of the house to say things like that? hmm? What do you mean? The Heavenly Demon Church and the Namgung family are clearly in conflict. In other words, the head of the Little Church is the enemy of the head of the family. Namgungdan chuckled. Theres no law that says you cant admire your enemy. In the future, when you aim your spear knife, all you have to do is hit it with all your might. okay. I think your own ability is enough to prove that you can become a great person. However, the proof for myself is to use the soul I have cultivated so far. Namgung Dans eyes lit up. At least I am confident that I have lived a life that I am not ashamed of. So, even if the opponent is a minor sect leader of a Protestant religion, I am not afraid. Namgoong Dan added with a puzzled expression. Well, it wouldnt even take ten seconds to point it out. Ma Dong-pil thought. He is truly a man I cannot help but acknowledge. Is it a soft and flexible drone? Not like that. This person is a great hero who is both flexible and strong. With self-confidence and unobtrusive courage, there is nothing to be afraid of in the whole world. A person who has already achieved perfection on his own. There was a reason why he could not be discouraged in the face of someone stronger than him and could be confident in the face of injustice. Ma Dong-pil smiled. Please correct me. It wont even be a mistake. exactly? haha! Namgoongdan laughed out loud. Soon his expression became bitter. But lately, my values have been shaking a lot. Why is that so? Do you know what I was doing a little while ago? Namgungdan looked up at the sky. It was chilly, but there wasnt a single cloud. It was a fascinating sight. This time, I have taken care of matters related to the families of the warriors who died in Gwangmokrim. . How can the weight of life be measured in money? However, money is the only thing that actually helps the bereaved families. I went and apologized in person, but that wouldnt be enough. Nothing other than money will be enough. I guess so. Ma Dong-pil shook his head. But the warriors who were with the head of the family would never think that their death was the fault of the head of the family. Of course you will. I too know their hearts. But. Namgungdan filed a complaint. Even though Ive been doing this for dozens of years, I cant imagine the weight of his heart. Ma Dong-pil, who was staring at Namgungdan, shook his head. Heads of all organizations in the world live with such concerns. I know. Maybe my worries arent that special. But he doesnt seem like a person whose values would be shaken by such concerns. Namgung Dan sighed. Values Its not just because of that that my heart is shaken. if? I dont know if this is the right path. A look of puzzlement appeared on Ma Dong-pils face. You probably know that we were there for the Tianlong Palace. Thats right. The cruel acts committed by the Heavenly Dragon Palace were probably able to last for so long thanks to this person who looked after them. Although it is not mentioned because it is the opponent, Ma Dong-pil also knew who Namgoong Dan was talking about. Uicheon Lord. Namgungdans fist gained strength. Others say this. I tell them to follow the trend and that the values of the world change with the passage of time, so dont be stubborn and choose the easy path. The easy path is not necessarily the wrong path. exactly. but I think the path youve been taking lately is definitely wrong. But why are you worrying? People die. . My people are living a difficult life because the people in my family did not follow the trend. A dark shadow fell on Namgung Dans face. Its not like my life is going to change just because I put a little dirt on my pants, but I feel bad because my people are suffering because of my pointless stubbornness. You wont be able to be confident. hmm? If dirt gets on your pants, the soul you are proving to yourself will become cloudy. According to what the matriarch said. Ma Dong-pil nodded. I think I understand why youre worried. If I were in the same situation, I would probably be in deep agony. haha. I am just a guard warrior, so I cannot fully understand the feelings of the head of the family. Just Just? The moment a person falls into the mindset that since everyone else is doing it, it will be okay for me too, they lose their confidence. The reason is because I know better than anyone else that it is not the right path. Ma Dong-pil smiled. That is why both the head of the family and I highly regarded the head of the family. The matriarch did not waver even in the face of temptation to which everyone else had succumbed. . It is a difficult task even for the worlds top ten experts. Namgoong Dan, who was blankly looking at Ma Dong-pil, burst into laughter. I never thought I would be comforted by a Protestant warrior rather than an adult at home. It wasnt comforting. The world will not know. The people they despise as demonic religions are such proud and wonderful people. Ma Dong-pil chuckled. Didnt Master Xiao come to the central plain to tell you that? what? haha! Namgungdan stood up. I feel quite refreshed by this unexpected conversation. If you have time, would you like to have a drink with this person? I am Lord Xiao You can drink here. I dont know if you know this, but there is no organization in the Anhui area that will touch my family. Dont worry. Ma Dong-pil cleared his throat. Then lets just have a few drinks. haha! Good! Seoryang, who was in the lotus position on the bed, began to tremble. His sensitive senses were able to hear the entire conversation the two were having in the garden. Xu Liang grumbled softly. If you do well, Ill date you. Chapter 285 Episode 285 The Ultimate Demon (5)Gasp! My masters breathing is always deep and constant. The fact that your breathing is disrupted proves that your body has reached its limit. The current state of Jeonpyeong was exactly like that. Squirt! Jeonpyeong felt his bones sink. head?! He quickly lowered his head. Whoa! An arrow flew past the back of the head and stuck in the ground. Surprisingly, the arrow barely stuck out near the flagpole. It had incredible penetration power that was difficult to block even with no attack. Shit! Its hard to even look back. That little bit of energy and time was a waste. Now the only way to survive was to run away. Paaaaang! Even though he was suffering from severe internal trauma and severe decline in physical strength, Shinbeop was cheerful. The vision of openness is the Wanlichufeng (fL). As it is one of the four major divine methods of the righteous sect martial arts, along with Shaolins Diamond Budong (), Shamans Jeunjong (녿v), and Kunluns Cloud Dragon Eight Ceremonies (8 types of Cloud Dragons), it has excellent internal energy efficiency. Paaaaang! The Great Wind of Chu was a new law that became faster the more you gained momentum. Jeonpyeongs movement speed gradually increased. but. Flash! It sent shivers down my spine. Something more threatening than the previous arrow was flying. Jeonpyeong quickly lowered his upper body. Quack! The ground exploded. A powerful shock wave hit his entire body. Because he gave up his divine law and rolled on the ground, he was fully exposed to the shock wave. Ugh! I almost cried and vomited blood. When you vomit something, your already rough breathing becomes even more shaky. Jeonpyeong swallowed the blood that had reached his uvula. However, the worsening internal injuries could not be helped. When he got up from his seat, his condition seemed much more unstable than before. At that time, a voice was heard. What a quick rat you are. It was truly insulting. Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But it was not the time to get angry. No, I wasnt angry. His mind was filled with only the desire to somehow get out of this place. Paaaaang! Jeonpyeong gives strength once again. The man following him clicked his tongue. The little owner of that ice palace said this when he came to our school as a guest. It is said that you can tell a persons true nature by looking at when he retreats. It was clearly visible whether he was running away because he knew the weight of his life, or because he was afraid of his life. The man seemed to have a history of living with the Sogung lord of the North Sea Ice Palace in Shingyo. Although it wasnt solemn, his low-pitched voice showed his age. Lord Beggar, you are clearly the latter. Who would have thought that someone so petty would have been Yongdu Ark. The opening is now complete. It was obvious, but I heard it with one ear and ignored it. To Jeonpyeong, the mans story wasnt that important. Sigh! Strong, tight breathing. Immediately, a deadly force that seemed to split the back was fired once again. Qarring! It was a terrifying martial law. A single blow carries the weight of a thousand pounds. The ground exploded again, but the depth was only half a sheet. Jeonpyeongs face became thoughtful. This is crazy! I dont know what kind of monster has come. Even though he was a step below the older scholars of the old school, it was clear that he was also a transcendent expert. Even if they were overwhelmed by their numerical superiority, they were not capable of being defeated so helplessly. Old Mazon? no. If the Nine Great Mazon had come, he would have already died. No, lets not think about anything else. Thats not whats important now! Paaang! Paaaaang! I mixed the secret techniques of Chwipalseonbo (ɲ) with the Gyeongsinjutsu of Wanlichufung. The exhaustion of internal energy was extreme and the internal injuries became more serious, but survival came first. Papa papang! Jeonpyeong quickly enters the forest in front. Yang Zheng, who was following him, raised his hand. stop. Sasasak! The defense court experts who followed him all stopped practicing new laws. Yang Jeong smiled. If you go in there and get stabbed needlessly, you wont be able to go anywhere and get your revenge. He said, looking back. Are you okay? yes! Yang Jeong was a rare expert who served as the commander of the entire defense court and the commander of the 108 Horse Guards of the previous era. He is a distant senior to the guards of the Protectorate. Natural discipline had no choice but to be tightened. There is no need to rush. Lets take a slow approach to save up our stamina. yes! Those guys are so cool. Yang Jeong turned his gaze toward the forest and laughed. Look, youre a beggar. You are no different from stepping out on a limb. Huh! Huh! Breathing much more disturbed than before. The internal injuries got worse and the roads were rough. Blood was dripping from the wound that had been stopped. As time passed, my physical strength was decreasing. But Jeonpyeongs face was bright. It doesnt follow. Have you finally gotten away with it? Normally, he would never have had such hopeful thoughts. Even before becoming the Ark of Openness, he had never engaged in a chase like this. In the first place, he was not the vessel to become the Ark, but after secretly attacking the previous Ark and expelling him, he became the owner of the Emerald Dagger. Despite its small size, its capabilities have led to openness, but its limitations are bound to be revealed in extreme situations. Damn you guys! His curse was not directed at Mine. I ordered you to keep a close eye on me, but I didnt even know you came up here! He ordered a rescue team to watch over the demonic cultists who came from the south. I gave orders to report every minute, and actually received a report this morning. But why are you here? I was watching these strict guys! Such incompetence! Not only the beggars of the open guard unit, Dragon Tiger and Wind Cloud, but even the three elders died at the hands of those demon cultists. He promised. If you escape from here, I will boil and kill all of you, starting with the Guanjo bastards. When Jeonpyeong, whose eyes are rolled back in anger, repeats promise after promise. Quang! Jeonpyeongs body floated in the air. It was not a new law. The shock wave that suddenly exploded from the ground caused the body to float into the air. omg! Pow! His body hit the tree and fell to the ground. Cough! I ended up vomiting blood. The energy contained in the shock wave was incredible. The real problem was different. No way?! The flow of the Okhyun Return to Heaven God Technique was much slower than before. The experience of infiltrating in an instant shook the entire bloodstream. Magi!! It was a magical energy that was rough, destructive, and had a somewhat dark aura. profit! Okhyeonguijinshingong was a martial arts skill for all of Gangho. Although there was nothing that could be done about the injured acupuncture points, the flow of internal power was somehow able to be revived. When Jeonpyeong stumbles and gets up. Are you busy? The low, steady tone gave me goosebumps. Now I feel like a bit of a beggar. The tone is mocking, but there is still no pitch in the voice. I couldnt tell if it was serious or a joke. Jeonpyeong raised his head. The man standing in front of him was a demon who appeared to be in his mid to late thirties. An ordinary face and physique are not that great. However, hidden within his ordinary physique is tremendous power. The energy waves rising all over the body were so great that they shook the entire forest. Even if his body was fine, he was an expert who wouldnt have dared to fight and win. Who are you?! I didnt actually ask to hear the name. But the man answered obediently. My name is Gogu. I am in charge of the religious orders criminal code. Jeonpyeong bit his lip. I could tell that the other person was a demon cultist just by looking at the terrifyingly burning magic. But the head of criminal law? The head of any organization in charge of criminal law was bound to be strong and harsh. A person whose mind cannot be shaken under any circumstances is in charge of organizing the criminal law. This man in front of you must have as strong a heart as his skills. doggish! Finally, Jeonpyeong realized. That he had crossed a river from which he could not return. It was found out that Hao Wens Som Soju was a boatman of the Three Islands. Jeonpyeong shouted. A guy who wont mind chewing! Since there is no place to join hands, we join hands with the demonic cults?! I will definitely drink you! Jeonpyeong, who speaks evil. Gogus expression did not change at all. Most likely, the emotion will be as motionless as the facial expression. Wooooow. Intense demonic energy resided in Gogus right hand. Jeonpyeong became more urgent. Wait a moment! First of all, let me tell you my story Pugh!! Kaaaaak! Jeonpyeong collapsed on the spot. It was difficult for a person with one leg blown off to stand still. Fight! Jeonpyeong instinctively pointed out the blood. Then the pouring blood stopped immediately. But there was too much blood shed in one moment. My head felt dizzy and my eyes flashed. If the blood had not been stopped immediately, he would have died from excessive bleeding. Gogu stood in front of Jeonpyeong. Ill at least listen to your will. Hehehe! You murderer! Thats a boring will. Gogu raised his hand. Magi stood up sharply. It was much more concentrated Maggi than before. The operation of Magi was surprisingly smooth, as if a lot of effort had been put into it. bye. Now wait a minute! I have something to say! what? Jeonpyeong raised his head. The expression in his eyes, which were not properly focused, was full of urgency. Please save me! If you spare my life, I will give you the information you want! please! Gogus eyes gave off a bright light. There was deep disappointment in those eyes. Is this the dragon-headed ark of openness? There is no sign of trying to do anything. This guy is really saying things like that to survive. The fact that the leader of openness, which is said to be a symbol of consensus, spits out such remarks means that openness is rotten. Its a shame. The Cheonsanpa was also a member of the Uicheon Alliance. It is now extinct and gone, but I also thought that it had disappeared well that it had changed like this. He was not worthy of being chosen as a proper sword. Gogu swung his sword. Fuwaaaaak! Crrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! Jeonpyeong, whose throat was split, tried to stop the blood pouring out with both hands. However, the uvula and aorta were split. It was a fatal wound, no different from having your entire head cut off. Jeonpyeong, who was shaking, eventually became limp. It was a very meaningless death for a master of openness who was said to be the best in the world with 100,000 doors. Gogu stood still and looked down at Jeonpyeong. No one will know what he is thinking. After a while, Yang Jeong and his group approached. Are we finished? Thats right. Yang Jeong looked down at Jeonpyeong and clicked his tongue. He died horribly. Actually, he was not worthy of respect. Thats right. Take me with you. Ill leave it to Master So and well go see Master So. Thats right. Gogu looked across the forest. It was a place where the sun shined. Its been a while since I saw you. * * * Whoa. Seoliang came out to the garden of the special room and looked up at the sky. Its clear. It is the first full moon. It didnt look very good, but it was clean and white without any blemishes. That means the sky is clear. He looked up at the sky with a smile and twirled his left arm. Well, thats it. The bet was perfectly stable. All internal injuries were resolved, and the flow of energy was also strong. However, my stamina has not yet returned. In order to control the Cheonmado, I exerted all my energy and muscle strength, but the fatigue had not yet gone away. But you will fully recover in a day or two. I guess Ill have to leave tomorrow. There is nothing good about staying in the Namgung family for a long time. It is right to leave for the sake of the Namgung family. Seoyang sat down on the stairs and looked up at the sky blankly. Since he was confined to his room, it felt good just to smell the night air. It was when he was looking up at the sky for a while. Isnt the scenery pretty nice? Xu Liang turned his head. An old man with his back to me was approaching from a small alley on the other side of the stateroom. The month is not full, but since the old and young have met under the moon, we can try to fill in the remaining blank space. Xu Liang slowly got up from his seat. He could intuitively know who the opponent was. Are you the head of the previous generation? Thats right. The old man, Nam Gong-eon, smiled. I am the Sword King. Chapter 286 Episode 286 The pinnacle of the devil (6)Namgung-eon, the King of Swords. He is the previous head of the Namgung family and the father of the current head of the family, Namgung Dan, and is one of the ten strongest people in the world. A person who has reached the pinnacle of sword skills. There may be a stronger expert than him, but there is no one who has learned the art of the sword more than him. Even the shamans and Hwasan masters, who are said to be the leaders of the nine factions, do not dare to straighten their shoulders in front of Namgung-eon. In order to find an expert who can face him proudly, the highest elder must be brought from each mountain gate. The absolute best sword in the world, without a doubt, was proficient in ten thousand sword techniques. Ive probably heard it so much that my ears have crusted. Uncharacteristically for an old man, Namgung-eon looked at Seoliang, and his clear eyes were full of surprise. I cant believe it even though Im seeing it in person. There will never be anyone like you in history to have accumulated so much martial arts skills at such a young age. Thats too much praise. Seo-ryang politely takes the gun. What did you think when you saw him like that? A strange smile appeared on Namgung-eons face. Hehehe. A gust of wind passed between the two young and old. Namgoong Eon patted his waist. As I get older, my body is never the same. Can I sit next to you? of course. Take a step to the side and make room without hesitation. He is an amazing guy. Namgung-eon was more surprised by Seo-ryangs words and actions than by his martial arts skills. From Majins perspective, the Namgung family is clearly an enemy. Moreover, isnt he an old dragon who has reached the pinnacle of the Namgung family, and for whom the young demon dragon cant help but be wary? Are you willing to leave the seat next to me empty? That meant that he had no hesitation about entering his territory. It may be because he is confident in his martial arts skills or because he sincerely respects his opponent. Either way it was amazing. Then I will sit down. Go ahead. So the two young and old sat side by side and looked at the garden. The greatest figure in Wulin suddenly appeared, but Seoliang was not surprised. I dont know why, but it was because I had a vague guess that I would meet the Sword King at least once while I was staying here. And that he would come visit me in person like this. It was amazing. Hmm? Senior Noh and Gaju Namgung are equally amazing people. Hehe, why do you think that? There are many people in the world who are called Dahyeop (b), but the real ones are only a handful. As a person of mine, its hard for me to say this, but the Nangong family is truly a great group. Namgoong Eon smiled. From someone of your caliber saying so, I guess I did a good job raising my children. I think you built it very well. But why am I awesome? Because hes excellent at martial arts? Youre not surprised. Youre not surprised? I was surprised enough. I must confess, in all my life over seventy, I have never been as surprised as I am today. Thats not what I meant. Xu Liang looked at Nam Gung-an with calm eyes. The minor master of the Heavenly Demon Church, who had not been active abroad for thirty years, proudly joined the family. Still, Mr. Noh is not that surprised. Namgoong Eon said as if it was fun. If I didnt like you guys coming in, I would have stepped in and stopped the family head right away. That seems like a lie. Are you lying? Even if it was something that he didnt like, he would never have stopped Gaju. The reason is because I trust the head of the family that much. Namgoong-eon burst out laughing. I was standing still and got hit. It was very nice to hear Namgoong Eons laughter. Its a memory Seoryang doesnt have, but it seems like he would have been this comfortable if his paternal grandfather had been there. Surprisingly, Seo-ryang truly felt such comfort from Nam Gung-eon whom he saw for the first time. Only the two of them will know whether it was because Seo-ryang had more space in his heart or because Nam Gung-eon had a bigger vessel. You are right. The reason I passed on the position of head of the family to my son was because I had no doubt that he would at least become a head of the family worthy of the name Namgung. . Therefore, I respected my sons choice, I respect it, and I will continue to respect it in the future. A warm smile appeared on Seo-ryangs face. The affection between father and son is very deep. looks good. is it? haha. A low, dull, yet comfortable voice spread into the night sky. What kind of person is your master? Are you talking about the cult leader? Thats right. He asks the demon of the Heavenly Demon Church, an obvious enemy, what kind of person the leader is. In some cases, it was a question that could be sufficiently suspicious. However, Nam Gung-eon had no other intentions, and Seo-ryang also knew it. Xu Liang shook his head. It is incomprehensible. Impossible A person who has trained someone as talented as you is naturally not an ordinary person, but I never thought the word impossible would come out. He is not a person with common sense to begin with. So, it is difficult to make an evaluation one way or another. It is difficult to make an evaluation. Namgoong Eon thought it was an interesting statement. A disciple evaluates his teacher? Given the sentiments of the midfielder, it is a remark that could be considered somewhat rude. But Seoliang seemed to think that was no problem at all. And it was the same for the Namgung family. Be honest in evaluating each other and meekly accept such evaluations. Development starts from there. Thanks to this, most of the current prosecutors of the Namgung family have a simple nature. Because its honest. At least its clear that hes an extraordinary person. Of course. Namgung-eon, who had been quietly watching Seoryang, turned his gaze back to the garden. Isnt it strange? yes? The head of the house has never seen a demon. It was 30 years ago that the Protestant Church announced a reduction in external activities, and the head of the family was young at that time. I see. But I have seen Mine. Seo-ryang looked at Nam Gong-eon. He was still smiling broadly, but his eyes had become very serious. What can I say about the demons I saw they were people who were difficult to describe in words. Still, if I had to express it, would I be able to say that it is out of control? It was a past that Seo-ryang did not know about. Both as a king of flesh and as a demon lord. There were evil demons that I could vaguely imagine, and there were demons that were so righteous that I couldnt even imagine them. Although we had different paths and had quite a few bumps in the road, I realized one thing there. What did you realize? Its a town where Cheonma Protestants live Xu Liang smiled. Namgoong Eon chuckled. When I think about it, I was strange. Human sacrifice? A group that grows thorns on its tongue if it doesnt kill someone even for a day? This is ridiculous. A group like that cant be maintained for a thousand years. They say it was really like that in the distant past. I dont know that far. I havent seen it in person and I dont want to know. In the end, this is what I want to say. Nam Gung-eon stretched out his hand and tapped Seo-ryang on the shoulder. Even Seoryang couldnt help but be surprised by this unhesitating action. You guys came here to Namgungs arms. If they thought they were enemies who would stay for a while and then leave but should not be let in, the head of the family would never have accepted you. Nam Gung-eon grinned. The serious look in his eyes disappeared and soon a playful and mischievous look appeared. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It means my thoughts were right when I was young. You are all the same. Seo-ryang filed a complaint. I guess I was the only one who didnt know. what? When I first came to Protestantism, I wanted to escape somehow. haha. why? Its because I didnt really know about Protestantism and I didnt even try to know about it. So I thought it was the group of evil spirits that were rumored. Namgoong Eon laughed out loud. That child has now grown into a full-fledged young man and has been appointed as the next master of Shingyo. There really is no way to know anything in the world. Isnt that right? okay. It wasnt a child. Because he was a middle-aged man in his fifties. But it was also a child. He could definitely be said to have been young back then. Namgoong Eon took a deep breath. What a night! I came here out of curiosity, but I didnt know you were such a nice person. Thats too much praise. It is surprising that you are not arrogant even though you have achieved such feats at your age. I hate to say this, but I hope the later leaders of the political faction follow your example. Im almost turning 60, senior. Namgung-eon said while looking at Seo-ryang making a complaint. Are you planning on leaving tomorrow? How did you know? It just seemed like it. People like you dont like taking on unnecessary debt. From the looks of it, you seem to have a good mind, but wouldnt you want your family to be swept up in rumors? There are no ghosts. Now that Im feeling better, theres no reason to stay any longer. I guess so. Namgoong Eon stood up. I have retired from the front line. I have no desire to go out into the world. My hobby is just chatting with my lifelong friend, a sword. Thank goodness for us. Hey, dont jump to conclusions. If a situation arises where the main family is overwhelmed, you will see with your own eyes the best swordsman in the central plains. We must not touch the Nangong family. Namgoong Eon burst out in laughter. Thats interesting. Its really fun. . I dont know when Ill go out into the world, and the young man Ive met in a while who is interesting to talk to says hes leaving tomorrow. Its too bad that this fun has to end like this. Xu Liangs eyes flashed. Even before Nam Gung-eon stood up, he felt the fierce spirit of his opponent. It was a fighting spirit like an active volcano that was completely unbecoming of a person of that age. Xiliang joked. Would I like to be your opponent? Dont be so harsh. I can tell without looking. How fierce and fierce is your flaming sword body. Namgoong-eon came down with his back. Then he turned around and looked at Seo-ryang. How is it? Wouldnt you like to compete with your body or grass? Seo-ryang, who was quietly looking at Nam Gung-eon, shook his head. I dont like it. A look of disappointment appeared on Nam Gung-eons face. He was a very honest person in expressing his emotions. why? Im sure your hands are itching too, right? I dont want to compete here. Pick up your sword and go to a deserted place. It means that I dont like to compete half-heartedly. It was an ambitious statement to stick together properly. Hahaha! good! Of course you should! The more I looked at it, the more I liked it, and it turned out that it was meant to be! Namgoong-eon stretched out his hand. Whoa! Flash! With a ray of light, a sword flew out of the air and was caught in his hand. You cant even see with the naked eye where it came from. Ultimately, the depth of the hollow objects inner strength was beyond imagination. Seo-ryang also stretched out his hand behind his back. Wooooow. The Cheonmado slowly flew from the window and was caught in his hand. Its an amazing magic sword. Hes hiding incredible strength. Is this your love sword? We are trying to make that happen. Good, very good! Namgung-eon turned his gaze to the mountains in the distance. Do you see that mountain? That place is Huangshan Mountain, which is called the most beautiful mountain in the world. It is said that when you look at Huangshan Mountain, you cannot see the five mountains. Its night, but it has its own excitement. Although its a bit far away, its a good enough stage for the two of us to have fun. Do you want to go there? great. They say that a tiger as big as a mountain and a fox monster with golden fur have been wandering around there recently. Of course its just a rumor, but doesnt it feel like youre calling the two of us? A strange smile appeared on Seo-ryangs face. I wasnt paying attention, so you were running around there? Hmm? What did you say? no. Paralock! Seo-ryang pushed back the drooping hem of his clothes and stamped his feet. Shall we go? Lets go. Paaaaang! The two, old and young, practiced divine law without regard for who was first. Chapter 287 Episode 287 The Ultimate Demon (7)Thanks to you, I caught it comfortably. Thank you. It was nothing. Gong Yachis eyes as he looked at Jeonpyeongs body seemed somehow complicated. Yang Jeong, who was quietly looking at him, suddenly asked. It looks like you had a bad relationship with that beggar leader. Thats right. Is your grudge so deep that you need revenge? Thats right. Yang Jeong sighed. Why did you hand over the object of revenge to us? If I had known the circumstances, I would never have forced the military. We, Haomen and your school, have many mountains to overcome in the future. Even though Jeonpyeong is a small man, his ability cannot be ignored. I thought catching it now was the right thing to do in many ways. Right. And Hmm? Gong Yachi looked up at the sky. It felt like my lungs were freezing in the cold night air. Just killing that guy isnt revenge. The end of my revenge is to dismantle the Uicheon Alliance and allow Hao Mun to proudly rise to the top of the sun. . My revenge will be complete when I get there. If I only regret the life of a small person like this, I wont be able to lead Haomun in the future. Yang Jeong, who was looking at Gong Yachi quietly, smiled. Hes a big guy. yes? You are a big man. I have seen many people ruin their lives by being consumed by the demon called revenge. But you seem to be the kind of person who can see beyond that. Thats too much praise. I just dont want to live miserable. Words that sound a little empty. I thought he was a truly humane person. Although it was not yet a completed large vessel, he liked Yangjeong. Lets go together. yes? To Lord Xiao? Didnt you say it was time to see you again? lets go. Gong Yachi, lost in thought for a moment, nodded. All right. Lets talk about various things with me while we go. Not to mention the Lord of the Little Palace, the Lord of the Ice Palace was also a very impressive person. Somunju is probably that kind of person. Im not that great of a person. Really great people usually say that. Gong Yachi filed a complaint. Master Xiao is currently at Nangong Street. Yang Jeongs eyes widened. Namgoong? You mean that Namgung family? Thats right. I was very surprised at first, but after reading Howie Mas letters, it seems like they have built a fairly smooth relationship. Huh. A look of worry appeared on Yang Jeongs face. If you are the number one swordsman of the faction, you can say that you are our schools greatest enemy And isnt there a sword king there? At that time, Gogu approached. You dont need to worry too much. Why is that? I dont know if you know, but Master Xiaos insight is very outstanding. Especially when it comes to survival instinct, it can be said to be the best. The fact that he is in the Namgung family means that the Namgung family is that safe. Yang Jeong looked at Gogu with strange eyes. The Head of the Criminal Law Department knows you very well. I know just enough. In fact, I think the only person in the whole world who can truly understand him is the religious leader. Gogu turned around. Anyway, if the decision has been made, shall we just go? Good. Just like that, the three masters of the previous generation of the Protectorate, the head of the Penal Court, and a hundred of the elite guards of the Protectorate and Gong Yachi headed to Nangong Street. * * * The view is nice. yes? Xu Liang was purely amazed. I dont know where in Hwangsan I am standing now. Because I came to a nameless vacant lot. However, even if there is nothing special around it, it still shows off its charm. And its charm wasnt just because of the nice scenery. The spirit energy is outstanding. The entire Huangshan Mountain was extremely rich in spiritual energy. Of course, it is nothing compared to the ancient bamboo forest, but there was something in Hwangsan that the ancient bamboo forest did not have. It is naturalness. The spiritual energy of the bamboo forest is so excessive that creatures that cannot adapt to it die in nine cases. Even if you are a transcendental expert, if you stay in the bamboo forest for more than a year, your body may suffer health problems. It wasnt sulfuric acid. The energetic energy was flowing and spinning around, blooming vitality throughout the mountain. It truly deserved to be called a spiritual mountain. I understand why Geumho and King Tiger came here. Xiliang broadened his mood for a moment. It was not simply using demonic energy, but opening the core of the spirit bamboo that still remained in the body. flinch! Xiliangs eyes turned to the east. You were there. He could feel Geumho looking at him too. He realized that the knight (z), which had been closed off for a while with the old Demon Lord and the reigning Demon Emperor, had been activated again. Woooooo! A sound similar to a wolfs howl rang out in the distance. Namgoong Eon tilted his head. That sounds strange. But its strange. How can an animals cry be filled with so much energy? Xu Liang smiled and turned around. Shall we begin? Namgoong Eons smile deepened. You too have a sweet body. There is a warrior in front of me who is said to be the best swordsman in the world. There is no reason to refrain. haha! It makes me feel really good to hear you say that. Slurp. Surprisingly, the person who drew the sword first was Namgung-eon. Xu Liangs eyes lit up. It is a divine sword. It was a weapon no less powerful than the Mukwanggeom. The blue-white spear dragon pattern flowing down the body of the sword exuded great power. Its my beloved sword. I didnt give it a name. Its an unknown sword. It is too great a sword to be left as a nameless sword. yes? But I havent found a suitable name yet. I hope you find a great name soon. I want to do that too. Seoyang immediately grabbed the Cheonmado that he had been holding in reverse. Namgoong Eons eyes deepened. I saw it before, but it really is an amazing weapon. What is your name? Its the Heavenly Demon Sword. I also had a hard time finding a suitable name, so I just named it that. Hehehe. The Sword of the Heavenly Demon. It was a simple name, but its meaning was unusual. It can be interpreted as a sword made by Cheonma or a sword used by Cheonma. No matter how it was interpreted, it was a name that gave the listener the creeps. Its different from any other Park sword. The sword is three feet long and the blade is two and a half feet long It is a type of military sword. Wooooow. Cheonmado uttered his sword. Even though it is not loaded with demon energy, it emits a sound on its own. Looking at Namgoong Eons nameless sword, he seemed to have a burning desire to compete. Namgung-eon flicked his sword with his finger. Jiyiing. Jiyiing. This guy seems excited too. Good. Xi Liang lowered his posture. Shall we begin? I lowered my body and naturally drew the Cheonmado back. It was a preparatory move to deliver an explosive blow from the rear. On the other hand, Namgoong Eons posture was still firm. The sight of him with his back straight and his sword naturally hanging down was reminiscent of a crane. Now, why dont you come somewhere and take a look? Namgoong-eon finished preparing with a smile. Seolyang flinched as he tried to attack right away without replying. . what? Namgung-eons appearance after completing preparations was very different from before. However, Xiliang could not easily launch an attack. It wasnt that there was a sudden change, it was just the calmly heated atmosphere that made Namgoong Eon look like an iron warrior. natural. Yes. What Seo-ryang did not have, Nam Gung-eon had. Its like the difference between a bamboo forest and Hwangsan Mountain. . The momentum did not increase explosively, nor did the energy wave increase due to the instantaneous opening of the new attack, but before I knew it, an impregnable sword castle had been created. Seoryang did not have that kind of naturalness. His martial arts skills were always explosive and fierce, with a single strike. Although his level rose and he gained strength that was as strong as strength, he was not as arrogant as Namgung-eon. A tightly woven web of sword energy. It is perfect. Natural isnt everything. The mind, body, and energy are aligned so that we can perform our best attack and defense at any time. As time goes by, we realize the true nature of Namgoong Eon. He was a sword. It was in the form of a divine sword in the shape of a human being. There was an expectation that if an attack was made, the attacker would actually be cut. hmm. Seoliang felt embarrassed from the beginning. Whether the opponents evasion ability is excellent or his defense ability is perfect, he has never hesitated to strike first. This is because he was confident in his strong attack enough to nullify evasion and defense. But now? Grumbling. A drop of sweat flowed from the back of Seo-ryangs neck. This is my first time dealing with someone like this. weird. I wasnt particularly careless, nor was I overwhelmed by the opponents power. There was too much chaos that he had gone through to tarnish his martial arts skills with something like that. Still, it was difficult to take my feet off. At that time, Namgoong Eon took a step forward. flinch! Xiliangs body lowered even further. It was similar to the appearance of a wild beast facing a prey that was difficult to handle. Namgung-eon couldnt help but be impressed when he saw such generosity. Its not a beast that barges its teeth blindly. However, once the attack begins, it will be fiercer than anyone else in the world. This is a guy who has perfectly learned what it means to advance and retreat properly. He was amazing at a young age, and at the same time, he had a strong desire to win. Being able to fight with such a master shows that Namgung-eons luck is not dead yet. It was then. Whoa. Xu Liang relaxed his posture. Namgoong Eon tilted his head. what? The ultimate meaning of the mind-cutting method is to go beyond energy and cut the opponent with will alone. In other words, it was in touch with the sword of the heart, which is the ultimate in martial arts. Naturally, he could not succeed Sim Indo. However, it was possible to control the opponent with intangible mind guidance. Of course, it varies depending on the opponent. Have you solved the mind-injury problem? no. The true spirit of Changgung Muae Shinkong, which had reached its peak, was still surrounding Seoliang. This is because Seo-ryang was caught up before he even realized it. In some cases, you will not be able to realize the existence of that deception. But how did you relax your posture? You wont be able to afford that, will you? Wooooow. Red demonic energy surged from Seo-ryangs right foot. The demonic energy was so strong that even Namgung-eon flinched for a moment. Xi Liang used a strong advance angle. Coo! Rather than receiving force like before, it was an advance that transmitted force beneath the ground. Jiing. At that moment, the Changgung Muaejingi that was spinning around him was shaken. It was a very subtle movement, but it could not escape the keen senses of an absolute master. Seo-ryang smiled. Namgoong Eons face hardened. You already figured it out. Paaaaaa! Once the deception of Changgungmuaijingi is removed, the pressure disappears. Namgoong Eon was launched at the speed of a beam of light. Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A red lightning flashed on Seo-ryangs left fist. Quaaaang! Seoryang stumbles and retreats. However, Nam Gung-eon was not shocked at all. The power of Cheonnoejang () surpassed that of Thunderbolt. In addition, the reaction speed was slowed down by mind guidance. It was natural that Xi Liang was pushed back. Namgung-eon, who attacked immediately, used the Heavenly Wind Fist. Like Seoryang, weapons were not used yet. At that time, Seo-ryangs body moved flexibly like a snake. Namgoong Eons eyes wavered. leg? Suddenly, he turned his body and lowered himself, kicking his feet into the air and trying to wrap his forearm. Fuuuuuuu! Even before his long legs wrapped around the veterans arms, his career exploded. But Seoliangs attitude did not collapse. He stuck the Cheonmado into the ground and used it as a support, and approached Namgung Eon faster and deployed a ruthless attack technique. Quaaaang! Xiliangs heel broke the ground. Before I knew it, Nam Gung-eon had retreated outside of Samjang Street. A close combat? I cant be the only one who falls victim to such strange tactics. Namgoong Eon smiled broadly. The intention was to attract the caster to the deception that enveloped his entire body and engage in bloody hand-to-hand combat. There has never been anyone who has seen through Mind India so quickly and no one has tried to destroy it in this way. Slurp. Xu Liang turned his shoulders. I felt that Namgung-eons deception had disappeared. Isnt this the kind of person you can do something about with residual talent? Isnt it the same for each other? Hehe, thats right. Wooooow. Namgung-eon aimed his sword at Seo-ryang. Ive had enough. Lets do it right. Its what I hoped for. Quang! Two masters who rush at each other without regard for who goes first. Wow! The roar of a ferocious tiger shook the entire Hwangsan Mountain area. Chapter 288 Episode 288 The pinnacle of the devil (8)Twaeeeeung! A clash between a divine sword and a magic sword. With that single impact, the ground cracked, the air exploded, and the breeze turned into a strong wind and swirled around. Its amazing power. Namgung-eon was surprised by Seo-ryangs sword attack. The impact that penetrated my wrists, elbows and shoulders was enough to shake my entire upper body. It was a blow that maximized explosive power and killing power. Papa pang! He immediately catches up with Namgoong Eon, who has retreated. The distance was narrowed to five feet in just three steps. It was a frighteningly fast and flexible walking method. The Cheonmado split the air like crazy. Damn it! Kwarung! It was a speed that was invisible even to the naked eye of a peak expert. The swords shockwave tore through the air. The attack was so intense that even a decent expert would suffer severe internal injuries if caught in the shock wave that exploded. I guess this is what the great power of heaven is all about. A body as hard as steel goes well with the fierce spirit. Namgoong Eons eyes deepened. A rare magician blossomed after meeting the trained body of a genius. Its a scary combat ability. But we cant continue to be attacked like this. Coooooo! Namgoong-eon, who had stepped on the slope, suddenly turned around. Xu Liangs eyes lit up. Even though he pulled out while exchanging merciless onslaughts, there was no gap. It was a natural walking method, like flowing water. Nam Gung-eons sword swung, aiming for Seo-ryangs neck. Whoops! Seo-ryangs body took a dozen steps to the side. You really know how to fight. It was a powerful sword strike, but with Seoryangs skills, there was no need to back down. Still, the reason he retreated was because of his head. You may be able to withstand it with your strength, but the shock wave that explodes right in front of you will shake your head. In order not to allow even that momentary gap, he bit his body to disperse the shock. amazing. It was amazing. Here is a world-class talent who is not only strong in martial arts but also has experience in hundreds of battles. Namgung-eons eyes gradually became more serious as he saw the genius chasing after him, who had built the Sword Kings stronghold. Whoa! Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. At once, a sky-blue energy was spreading out from Namgung-eons body. The complete opening of the new art, Changgung Muae Shingong, revealed its true value. strong! A power much stronger than I had vaguely imagined. It was a terrifying energy wave that shook the earth. The pressure was so intense that it was difficult to even face it. Changgungs martial arts practice, which had reached a much higher level than Namgungdan, was like a difficult task in and of itself. Qarring! If the other person is serious, you should also let go of your composure. Xiliang also opened Guyumagong. Namgoong Eons eyes wavered. this! In front of the mighty power that seemed to soar to the very end of the sky, the magical power of Gyeophwa, seething at the bottom of hell, soared. Crumble! I heard the cries of a demonic beast that I had never heard anywhere before. Its not about being strong or being vicious. Although it was clearly still beneath him, there was something fundamentally different about this power. It is not a power granted to humans. It was a true science of reverse heaven and earth that should not have appeared in the world. Ive dealt with many demons over the years, but Ive never seen anything like this. going. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Although Namgung-eon was the first to open the new attack, it was Seo-ryang who launched a threatening attack first. He approached at a speed beyond imagination and unleashed a second of hellish wind. Quad deud deuk! The land around Namgung-eon stood was ruthlessly divided. Such martial arts?! It was a wind that would tear even the iron plate to pieces. If I hadnt blocked it with the Changgung Muae Sword Technique, my bones would have been broken by the incredible wind pressure. Grumble! Suddenly, a powerful hot wind rose from inside the broken ground. This chapter of the old Yuinhwa method of martial arts is about to unfold. Faaagh! Nam Gung-eons attack began before the indiscriminate flames soared. He was fast, strong and flashy. It was a combination of a sharp sword and a strong sword, a combination of the sword blade of ascent. It was the Changgung Muae Sword Method. Xi Liang hurriedly swung the Heavenly Demon Sword to the middle finger. Quang! Seoryang retreated like crazy. Thats amazing. It was attacked before the finale of Infinite Justice could unfold. This was the first time something like this had happened. The Taocho of Invincible Island, which is linked to the hell wind, is close to the cycle of rebirth, so it was impossible for anyone to break through the defense of the demonic energy and cut off the herbivorous. Namgoong Eon did it. Its not that difficult either. It didnt end there. Paralarak! Blue-white sword energy poured out, filling the heavens and earth in all directions. He has the insight to break the pulse and catch people off guard, and even puts pressure on them following a counterattack. It was truly a series of surprises. It is a sword technique that is as natural as a flowing river and as flexible as a whip. It was a skillful swordsmanship that blocked even the places that could be avoided. bang! Kwarung! Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! The power of the sword breaks down with a burst of alcohol. Nam Gung-eons swordsmanship is clearly strong, but Seo-ryang is superior in strength. When a difficult formula pops up, it is torn apart rather than solved. also! He was an amazing young man. There are many martial arts in the world that emphasize strong attack and defeat, but there is probably no other martial arts that boasts as powerful attack power as mine. Even though the best offense is the best defense, this was the first time that someone attacked with a speargun sword and canceled it out. You deserve it. Hes that kind of guy. Huh. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. Namgoong-eon, who seemed like he was going to descend and unleash another sword strike, stayed in the air. It was the wonder of walking in the air. Quang! Xi Liang flew up. Seo-ryangs body, which was shot in a straight line, was burning with demonic energy itself. The sight of him soaring, spewing out red-hot magical energy, was like a demon lord who had torn the world apart. It was then that Namgung-eons temperament changed. ! Seolyang, who came right in front of the other person, instantly felt a chill running down his spine. what? Did you use that strange tactic earlier? no. This was a divine skill and sword technique that was much more aggressive and covered a much wider range of areas. At that moment, Seo-ryangs eyes widened as if they were torn apart. This?! I thought I knew. Ive never seen it in person, but Ive heard it through rumors. Changgungs sword is the best sword in the Namgung family, but it is not the strongest. It is said that the sword is only unleashed when the enemy is completely annihilated. The world called this martial art that was so difficult and complex that not even ten people in the history of the Namgung family were able to achieve it. The kings sword type!! The invincible swordsmanship boasted by the Namgung family. An absolute sword strike worthy of being called the familys secret technique was poured into Seo-ryangs face. Kwaaaaang! Oops! Seo-ryangs body flew away and fell to the ground. I couldnt correct my posture. It felt as if all my joints were out of alignment due to the strong pressure of the sword, as if it would break down Mount Tai. Did you stop that? Its amazing. Slurp. Finally, Namgung-eon came down to the ground and raised his nameless sword to the middle. Here we go again. Paaang! Despite using such powerful sword techniques, there are no loopholes in the use of internal power. Namgung-eon approached at breakneck speed and unfolded the kings robe in the form of a kings sword. A terrifyingly amplified sword power. The blue-white sword wind rushing in all directions centered on Namgung-eon, fluttering like a kings war cannon. Kugugoogung!! The ground within a radius of five feet cracked and broke as if there had been an earthquake. No one who steps into it will be safe. It was a heavy sword of heaven that controlled the power of the sword with the wind of the sword and applied pressure with ruthless true energy. But Seo-ryang was not there. Boom! Namgoong Eon looked up at the sky. Avoiding it. Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Before the emperors robe was even unfolded, Seoliang launched himself into the air. His eyes were turning blood red as he narrowly escaped the realm of the Emperor. Paaaaang! Even though I was swinging my foot in the air, it felt like I was hitting the ground. Seoliang was shot like an arrow at Namgung-eon. Namgoong Eon smiled. Youre so ambitious. Its good to be young. But will he be able to insist on a head-on fight even after receiving the next blow? Namgung-eons sword rose to the top. Its a slow-looking movement, but before you know it, its pointing to the sky. Flash! The blue flame burning from the nameless sword once again swept over the son-in-law. The Emperors Sword-type Icho Emperor Trial (ʼ) is unfolding. It was then. Quack! omg! Namgung-eons feet were buried deep into the ground. I tried to make a proper strike with the power of Jin-gak, but the ground that Jin-gak hit collapsed completely. It was as if the inside was empty. For a moment, my posture collapsed and my spirit began to flutter. The slightest shaking affected the speed and destructive power of the sword shape. No, even the casting speed was slowed down. no way?! Quaaaang! Nam Gung-eon broke the ground and stepped back. I blocked it with my sword, but the shock remained throughout my body. It was truly a blow that seemed to shatter my bones. Quang! Seoliang, who had settled on the ground, charged again. It was an attack that left no time to breathe. The Emperors Sword type is a technique that can be used at any time, but if you try to use it now that your internal power is shaken, there is a risk of being struck by Seoryang. The Cheonmado, as fierce as a flame, engulfed Namgung-eon. Kwakwakwak! Damn it! It was a game that turned around in an instant. Seo-ryang immediately cornered Nam Gung-eon. Namgoong Eon keeps taking a step back. Is there such a scary person? Even in a state of shock from the Emperor Sword, he read the opponents next move and destroyed the inside of the ground with a dark mirror. This is because he knew in advance that Namgoong Eon would try to gain strength by advancing. Namgoong Eons mistake of not knowing that created the current situation. In fact, calling it a mistake was too harsh on Namgoong Eon. This is because it was a trap that anyone, even the Lord of Uicheon, could have predicted. If there are no loopholes, we will create them on purpose and exploit them! Even in hectic moments, I read one move ahead and two moves ahead and prepare. The body reacts on its own to instinctively designed tactics. He was truly a battle-hardened man. The only person in the world who would set such a trap against an absolute master who is even called a one-man army would be Seo-ryang. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! Damn it! Almost at the same time, the flames of the eight heat hells and the ice storm of the eight cold hells flew in. I couldnt believe it when I saw that such terrifying qigong techniques could be performed with just one sword. Wow! bang! Whoa! The earth groaned and the sky howled. The swords of the two people clashed like crazy, turning the entire vacant lot into a wasteland. Although it was not a game in which all forces were open, it was a much more dangerous game than a groundbreaking battle full of destructive power. K-hab! Namgoong-eon, who had been pushed back for a while, stepped on the ground strongly. Paaaaang! I thought they were going to attack me, but before I knew it, they were jumping on my back. Seoliang couldnt help but be impressed by his opponents skillful response. but. He turned around and swung his elbow. Quaaaang! Nam Gung-eon staggered back. The palm that blocked the attack felt like it was going numb. It was clear that he had mastered not only martial arts but also martial arts to the limit. Seo-ryang flinched as he tried to advance again. Slurp. Seo-ryangs sleeve was cut off. What a scary old man. It was cut in that short period of time as it crossed over the body. Seoliang knew. If Namgoong Eon had decided, his forearm would have been blown off, not his sleeve. Namgung-eon deliberately cut off his sleeve and passed by. Wow, it hurts. Do you think this bruise will last long? Why did you do that? hmm? what? Seoyang raised his exposed forearm. Namgoong Eon chuckled. They aimed for the neck and the heart. But there was no life in my sword. You knew that, right? But This fight is just like a real fight, its not a real life or death situation. Your demonic energy was a surprise to me, but even your blade was lifeless. That is correct. Thats true, but even after seeing this move, I had no intention of continuing the fight. Xu Liang relaxed his posture. I lost. huh? Are you trying to finish it already? Namgung-eon stuck out his mouth awkwardly. He didnt look like an old man. Why not do more? Theres a lot I havent shown you yet. Isnt it the same for you too? Thats true. Do more. Are you saying youre going tomorrow? The only chance you have is today. It seemed strangely irritating. Seo-ryang, who was quietly looking at Nam Gung-eon, chuckled. You are truly an amazing person in many ways. Giggles. great. Then lets try another magical technique. Hoo? Have you been learning similar magic techniques? The more I look at you, the more amazing you become! I havent learned it to this level, but at least it will be fun. Good! Very good! It wont be all that fun. Wooooow. Gu Yuma-gong calms down. In its place, the demonic reign of Heavenly Ancient Demon Emperor began to fill its place with dark blue majesty. Namgoong Eons brightly smiling face suddenly hardened. Xu Liang said with his blue eyes shining. This time, life may be mixed. Chapter 289 Episode 289 The Ultimate Demon (9)What? In Protestantism? Thats right. Early in the morning, Namgungdan, who had roughly organized his clothes, quickly headed to the west side road of Naewon. It is not the main gate of the outer garden, but a hidden gate leading to a mountain path. It was mainly used when secretly receiving guests. After a while, Namgung Dan arrived at the door. her. More than a hundred masters were lined up in front of him. Even though I was trying to capture my true energy, the energy wave that was rising subconsciously was extremely powerful. In particular, the four masters at the forefront were transcendental masters who had no shortcomings even compared to themselves. Thats incredible power. At that time, the man in the lead with an average build took a step forward and took the gun. Please meet the head of the Nangung family. My name is Gogura, the head of the criminal law of Shinism. Nangungdan did not dare to accept his greeting lightly. He also took control with moderation. He is the one who leads the Nangong family. It is an honor to meet the leader of the Protestant Church. Gogu said calmly. I heard that the head of our school is here. I have come to collect him, so please guide me. Lets get straight to the point. It was a tone that could be perceived as arrogant depending on how you listened to it. However, Namgungdan did not think Gogu was arrogant. This is a person who has lived like this his whole life. I could tell at a glance. Now that person is bowing his head out of courtesy. Namgungdan nodded. I understand. However, even if there is a truce, it will be difficult to bring all of your schools demons back to your home. Please understand. I understand. Master Su, I will go and see this person alone. Namgungdan looked at the person Gogu pointed to. A man in his early to mid-30s who looks similar to Gogu in his bluntness. It was empty. Okay, come in. The conversation proceeds smoothly. We just exchanged business in a calm manner without necessarily suspecting each other. Gogu said to Yangjeong. sorry. Seniors, please wait with the defense court. Hey, dont worry, come in and come back. If it seems like it will take a while, we will rest nearby. All right. Even if you are a senior, since you have retired from the front line, respect the authority of your juniors. Namgungdan was able to feel the power of Shingyo once again from the appearance of such demons. In this way, Gogu and Gong Yachi were led to a special room located in the deepest part of the outer circle. Howie Ma? Ma Dong-pil, who was with me, lowered his head. Are you here? Did you know? I read the subtle flow of demonic energy. Ma Dong-pil turned his gaze to Gong Ya-chi. Its been a while. Thank you for your hard work regarding the Heavenly Dragon Palace. no. But Master Xiao? Ma Dong-pil smiled and shook his head. He went out to Masil for a while. Namgungdan, standing behind him, tilted his head. Drink? Where? He left for a moment to do business with King Seon-bae of the Sword. At that moment, shock appeared on the faces of everyone present. Gogu muttered softly. Youre still the same. * * * Dark dawn. However, the area to the east seemed to have become a little brighter. Before we knew it, it was around dawn. Gasp! Whew. Phew. The two young and old looked at each other and took a breath. Naturally, the appearance of the two people was speechless. His formal clothes were torn like rags and his entire body was covered in blood. In fact, it was only a few times that the two peoples swords cut the other persons skin. However, because the shock wave and energy pressure were strong enough to break even the freely flowing internal air barrier, I suffered many additional injuries. And of the two, the one who was more seriously injured was Seo-ryang. Its the best sword in the central region Its truly amazing. My eyes truly opened. Thats what Im going to say. I thought that heavens mistake had created an incredible genius, but that wasnt the case. Who in the world is more familiar with fighting than you? Nam Gung-eon shook his head excitedly. I am obviously stronger than you. Thats why Im having such a hard time. If it was a real life-or-death battle, it would not have been surprising if someone died. In all likelihood, I would have been the one to suffer. Why do you think that? Xu Liang shook his head. You didnt use that strange technique you used earlier. Haha, were you caught? Namgoong Eon shrugged his shoulders. Of course, I didnt use mind guidance. But to be exact, I couldnt write it. Simindo is not a martial art that can be abused that much. If I use it incorrectly, it actually puts me in more danger. Is that so? It seemed similar to the technique of swordsmanship. Your vision is as sharp as your martial arts skills. Thats right. I definitely lost. Namgoong Eon said as if it was fun. You didnt release that hapki either. Xu Liang said in a bitter voice. Its still not balanced. Just like the old boat, it cannot be used carelessly. I see. Namgoong Eon, who had been laughing heartily, spoke with a slightly more serious look. That blue magic gun. Are you talking about the reigning Demon Emperor? I guess the Demon Dukes name is Reigning Demon Emperor. This is the best horse training at our school. It seemed so. It was a very subtle difference, but it looked more mysterious than the red magic gun. Very subtle difference. There are probably only a few people in the world who can see through the difference. Thats not the problem. Did you not notice anything strange while using the magic attack called Reign Demon Emperor? A look of puzzlement appeared on Seo-ryangs face. Whats strange? I didnt know. After all, it would be more difficult for the person involved to notice such a thing. Was there any problem? There was. Its also fatal. Xu Liangs eyebrows tightened. A fatal problem? What does this mean? Namgung-eon, who was quietly looking at Seoryang, scratched his head. I dont know if I can tell you this. Are you talking about that fatal problem? Thats right. Usually, you have to realize that kind of thing yourself, but I can help you a lot. Then give it to me. It was a shameless statement. It was Seo Ryang-siks prank. But Namgoong Eons expression was serious. Its ambiguous. You said you could help, but whats so ambiguous about it? You are a minor religious leader of Protestantism. Im already old, so I dont think Ill ever fight with you, but the young people back home are different. As you become a little stronger, your family members will have to carry that much weight on their shoulders. Seo-ryang thought that there was nothing wrong with Nam Gung-eons words. The more expert you are, the bigger the difference between each move. Moreover, Seoryang was an absolute expert on the Shingyo side who could challenge the stronghold of a teenage expert. A being who can alone turn the tide of battle. It was clearly a huge burden for Namgoong Eon to develop such a master. Do you know what the bigger problem is? I do not know. If you dont properly rein in that magical power, the surrounding area will one day turn into a sea of blood. ! It means going crazy. He will literally become a mad devil. Gwangma. It is difficult to compare divine techniques and magic techniques, but if we were to divide them into levels, the magic technique called Reign Demon Emperor can be said to be superior to the Changgung Martial Art of the main family. Especially in terms of power. If you go crazy while learning such magical techniques, it will be a disaster for the entire central region. Namgoong Eon was serious. Xu Liang realized that he was not lying. What the heck Have you been overexerting yourself recently to improve your magic skills? For a moment, a chill went down my spine. Seoliang told Namgung-eon in detail what happened in Gwangmokrim. I wondered for a moment why Namgung Dan didnt tell him the story, but when I thought about it, I realized that Namgung Eon had retired from active duty. There was no choice but to not know. A serious look appeared on Nam Gung-eons face. Its wood energy If it had been mixed with energy other than wood energy, you would never have survived. yes? The wooden flag of the five elements symbolizes spring with the blue dragon of the east. The wood energy is most active during the period when all things are sprouting. So most martial artists who use wooden weapons are good at living. The scene that immediately crossed Seoryangs mind was the incredible resilience of the ghosts. Although it is not enough to recover a severed arm, it has a strange ability to rapidly regenerate most wounds on the body. Of course, Sagi is subject to demonic energy, so he may have survived. The problem is that even if you have refined the Qi, the characteristics of Wood Qi may still remain in the Magi. if? It will continue to grow. Until the devil takes control of your heart. ! They said it was too much or too little. To what extent should I have drunk? Since we accepted so many wooden weapons, there is a risk that the demonic craft will run wild in the future. Of course, looking at the situation at the time, it seems like there was nothing we could do. Seo-ryangs face hardened. Namgoong Eon sighed. If I had learned that magic technique on my own, this probably wouldnt have happened. But you are learning another magic technique that is close to that. There are bound to be limits to human courage. It will be truly difficult to conquer two demonic masters. If it were anyone else, I would have said it was absolutely impossible. However, Seoryang is saying that it will be difficult for him as he is a genius who has reached such a level at an early age. Xu Liang thought. Thats what I said back then C Dont set limits. You are the first Heavenly Demon in Shinto to have trained two absolute magic skills. The path you walk is bound to be difficult. Even if a person on such a path cannot become more greedy, if he sets limits, he will never achieve greatness. What Lee Cheon-sang said in his dream. Why did those words suddenly come to mind? Considering the Hu family, I shouldnt tell you the way, but its hard for me to see a Dongyangjijae like you collapse. Innocent people may get hurt someday, so let me know my method No, its okay. hmm? Are you okay? Seo-ryangs face suddenly regained its usual color. I can reliably conquer the reigning Demon Emperor. Is there a way? I cant think of a way to do this right now. Namgoong Eon sighed. I know that you are talented, but that is in a different area from non-talented people. If you make a mistake, its really. That was then. Jump and jump. Namgung-eons head turned towards the forest far away. Surprisingly, a fox was approaching there. No, it looked like a fox, but it could never be called a fox. This is because it had a more stubborn snout than an ordinary fox and was as big as a great tiger. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Definitely an auspicious energy that blooms throughout the entire body. Surprise appeared on Nam Gung-eons face. Unbelievable. Are the rumors true? That wasnt all. thud. thud. Heavy footsteps shaking the ground were also heard. Something terrible was approaching from the forest a long way to the right of where Geumho appeared. Ujikkeun! Coogung! Even though I was just walking, the undergrowth and rainforest trees were broken. A gigantic body that goes beyond imagination. A tiger of enormous size, weighing more than a thousand pounds, appeared. Namgung-eon stares blankly at the two spirit beasts. If you dont have enough bowls, just expand them. I wont back down any longer. It is because I have decided to advance towards the peak of demonism. Suddenly, Seoryang walked between the two spirit beasts. The Geumho came running in a huff as if he was happy to see it, and the Tiger King, who seemed a little annoyed, wandered around and lay down. If I still dont have enough dishes. Seo-ryang smiled and looked back at Nam Gong-eon. I also have friends who can help me. So Im not scared. Geumho rubbed his big head against Seoryangs chest. Seoliang ruffled Geumhos hair. Hey guy, how are you? Crumble. Geumho licked Seoryangs body. Then something amazing happened. Bubbling. The bloody wound was bubbling and healing little by little. I can feel the energy of my group from afar. It looks like he came to greet me. Xu Liang smiled. Nam Gung-eon thought that Seo-ryangs smile was really nice to see. Now that everyone is gathered, its time for us to truly go to the temple. Do you want to go? It was a wonderful dance. I will use this valuable experience as a foundation to move forward once again. Xi Liang took control. Be healthy until the day we meet again. Namgung-eon, who was quietly looking at Seo-ryang, faced him and gave him a hand. Please dont be swept away by the devil. Chapter 290 Episode 290 Shaking the World (1)Thats right. yes. Interesting. They have been fighting for decades to gain power. In the process, the criminal experienced an unimaginable accident. Even for Dam Sa-young, the recent events were bound to be a shock. Following Hwasan Jongnam, Yongdu Ark also went missing Haha, things like this happen in my life. When I heard that Hwasan Jangmun-in was missing, I was a bit surprised, but I didnt pay much attention to it. When I heard that Jongnam Jang Mun-in and all the inspectors under his command had disappeared, I thought something was wrong. And now. The tycoon who was the ark of openness and who was of great help in gathering information also went missing. Damsayoung finally realized. Something big is happening. And he also realized that the unknown instigator who caused this situation was targeting the political faction, Murim, and that there was a very high probability that it was him. Have you received a call from Kang Seon-bae? It hasnt arrived yet. Report immediately as soon as you are contacted. yes! Lets just go out now. After the warrior left, Dam Sa-young passed through the corridor and headed toward the private garden. Its boiling over. Countless people who know themselves say this. When it comes to politics, he is a genius among geniuses that no one can match. Even though he was a martial artist, he was evaluated as a monster who achieved the top position with a brain superior to that of a martial artist. Dam Sa-young tended to acknowledge that assessment to some extent. I thought so when I looked at myself with cool eyes, not pride. However, after he became the leader and took real power, he no longer used his brain. Because I didnt think it was necessary. He had already achieved everything he wanted to achieve, and no one dared challenge his authority or express dissatisfaction. A little boring days. The moment his dream came true, his huge desire was completely resolved. So he turned his eyes to heaven. I didnt know how to rest because I had been running only looking ahead my whole life. A desire to devour all of the martial arts factions, including the martial arts faction of the four factions and even the martial arts martial arts group of Madou. The unification of the world that no one from the Murimsa Temple has achieved. When he had a new dream, he felt his heart pounding again. But something big was missing from that desire. It was true motivation. Desire steeped in inertia is nothing more than a shell. In the end, I was just a timid old man who didnt want to lose what I had. Damsayoung smiled. It was a mockery full of bitterness. Thats why I lost that good knife too. King Sal. A deadly weapon that was used as a subordinate before becoming the leader and used many times after becoming the leader. He knew. That guy would never die for himself. By nature, he wasnt one to be under anyone. Although he himself was not the vessel of the rout, he was a man who longed for freedom more than anyone else. That was the reason why they used their precious blood money to catch him. Now that I think about it, there was no need for that. If you leave, Ill kill you, and if you dont leave, Ill use you. I knew everything about that guys martial arts skills anyway, so there was nothing to worry about. Maybe I wanted to check my past self by holding on to that guy. He is his own history. I couldnt accept that a guy like that gave up his blood and ran away. Thats why they mobilized Cheonnajimang and killed him. At that moment, Dam Sa-young realized. That his death was the disappearance of the entire history of Dam Sa-yeong. The later part of history should have started again at the point when King Salsuji died. Its been a while since I last saw you. A middle-aged man sitting in a garden pavilion smiled and said. It feels like its been a few years since Ive seen your face like that. is it. Dam Sa-yeong did not go up to the pavilion. I just stood in front of the artificial pond, put my back to my back, and looked up at the sky. A middle-aged man in the pavilion came up behind him. Damsayoung said calmly. What about your side? Its similar. It looks like those old men are still camped out. It is not a problem that can be easily solved. You know, right? No, it can be easily solved. yes? Damsayoung turned around. The middle-aged man was startled. This is because Dam Sa-youngs eyes were burning with fear. There are so many easy ways to solve it. I just tried not to cross the line. . Ill give you one month. Make all the old people who try to control you into your puppets. Do not choose any means. Is there anything urgent? Urgent? If so, then yes. If not, then no. What do you mean? Damsayoung smiled coldly. This old lords cold heart has finally caught fire. I have decided to write a sequel to the history book that I have not completed yet. yes? Start right now. After one month, we will strengthen the power of the Meng with you as the center. A look of turbulence appeared on the middle-aged mans face. I dont know what Dam Sa-young is planning. But I know were about to start something big. And that you are at the center of it all. I have to tell the world. The best of the three powerful families is Bonmaeng. Damsayoungs eyes glowed with fire. I am the only one who can unify the world. * * * Dominion Holy Teaching! Heavenly Demon and Immortal! The eight-character divine magic phrase shook the cold air. Gogu, who was kneeling at the front, shouted. In addition to the head of the criminal court, one hundred and four people under the protection court are meeting Lord Xiaogyo! See you, Lord Xiao! It was a loud voice. Namgungdan, who was watching the scene from afar, felt as if his ears were about to drop. Xi Liang greeted them with a smile. Its been a while. It was a calm voice in contrast to the loud greeting. So Seoryangs presence stood out even more. Gogu got up from his seat. Xu Liang chuckled. You improved a bit? We put in a lot of effort. It seems so. I guess you would have given up your day job and danced a sword dance on a moonlit night? I had a hard time because someone didnt keep their promise. Xiliang scratched his head. The person who did not keep Gogus promise was himself. A while ago, before he became the head of a small church, Gogu asked to have sex with him for a year. And Xu Liang accepted the request. But with so many things going on, I forgot about it. It was clearly his fault. Im going to do something I havent been able to do before. All right. Xu Liang looked to the side. Gong Yachi was standing there with a polite posture. Are you here? yes. You had a hard time. Compared to Master Xiao, my hardships are not even hardships. Dont say that. I know you are always doing your best in your position. Gong Yachi lowered his head. The great warrior who is causing a stir in Danggeum Wulin recognized him. My mind, which had been somewhat confused by Jeonpyeongs death, felt stable. Lets talk about the details later. yes. By the way Seo-ryang licked his lips. I didnt know that even our seniors would come. The four masters who were prostrating right behind Gogu stood up. All faces that show their age. However, unlike their wrinkled faces, their bodies were polished as hard as marble. Among them, Yang Jeong, the representative, burst into laughter. The Lord of the Protectorate was in an uproar. So I came. Please tell Wonju later that it wasnt a bad escort. You mean this? I already feel reassured. Giggles. I just want to tell you something. Please leave school. Xi Liang looked around at the guards. They were all well-trained. Among them were members of the third team who operated with Ma Dong-pil. A force of this size would have the power to destroy most small and medium-sized factions in half a day. Since I had such a reliable guard, it was very reassuring to operate in the midfield where there were enemies on all sides. but. I hope that you, seniors, will return to school with your guardians after your tour of the central plains. At that moment, everyone gathered there was shocked. Master Little?! What is that? I will keep it simple. It was a big mistake for the protectors to come here. yes? Yang Jeong, who was looking at Seo-ryang blankly, lowered his head without realizing it. There is a serious look in the calm eyes. Master Xiao was very serious now. You dont know what Ive been through since I left Protestantism. . I dont know what will happen in the future. When you think about that, the existence of the law is like a sweet rain in a drought. Thats why they shouldnt be here. Can I ask the detailed reason? Everyone will die. yes? Xiliangs eyes deepened. The fact that a situation where I, not anyone else, is in danger means that the situation has become that serious. If that happens, the protectors will inevitably be annihilated. Yang Jeongs eyes wavered. I know my position well. I also know that many demons in Shingyo are for me. However, I want to make it clear that I am strongly opposed to the meaningless deaths of church members. It is not a meaningless death, Master So. It is clear that a death for Master So would be more brilliant than any other death. No one looked up, but it was clear that all of the hundred guards were thinking the same thing. The atmosphere was like that. Xu Liang shook his head. It may be a glorious death for everyone, but not for me. Master Xiao. If war breaks out and you die in an exchange of fire with the enemy, it would be sad, but understandable. But if you die just for me, I will live my whole life feeling guilty. Yang Jeong opened his mouth wide. Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That wasnt all. Not only the former generations guards, but also white peoples active-duty guards were all surprised. However, Goguman was not surprised. This is because, except for Ma Dong-pil, he was the person here who knew Seoryang best. I say it again. Please go back. These are enough for me. Master Xiao. I am sorry to tell you this, but what are you going to do when the moment comes when you become dangerous? Only I will die. Master Su Xiaoqiao! Even if I have to die, I will save the Lord of Sogyo. I understand that feeling. If I were to die, the demons of Shingyo, including you, would be greatly shocked. . Im speaking out of confidence, so please go back. I will never die. Crumble. Everyone looked towards where the sound came from. Two spirit beasts walked out from among the thick bushes behind where Seo-ryang stood. Dongpil alone is enough to protect me. There are also two spirit friends who are not human but can defeat any expert. I can guarantee that if they were there, none of the worlds top ten masters would be able to kill me. No sect can touch me. . Im saying this because I have something in mind, so please understand. Wrong. yes? Yang Jeong smiled. It was a smile that was a little weak, but also cheerful. As someone who has retired from the front line, I was just asking because I was curious about Master Sos intentions. If Master Xiao says so, who would go against Master Xiaos order? Yang Jeong bowed his head. Please give me an order. That is enough. There was no need for any unnecessary persuasion. Thats right. Seoliang, who was scratching his head, suddenly looked at Namgungdan. Matriarch. Namgungdan, who was overwhelmed by their conversation, was surprised. Please speak. Is there any good base running around here? A baserunner that you can rent for an entire day right now. Other than that, of course. There are more than ten bases under the main family alone. Can I borrow it for one day? May I ask why? Xu Liang pointed to the guards with his hand. Still, Im a bit concerned that theyre sending me away without even feeding me after all the hard work Ive done to get here. I plan to spend the night together and then leave. Namgoong Dan smiled and playfully curled his index finger and thumb. As a business owner, how can I choose to receive customers? As long as you pay the money, I will get it for you anytime. Haha dont worry about that. Seoliang shouted to the demons. You had a lot of trouble coming! Lets drink until our tongues curl! Ma Dong-pil cleared his throat and approached Seo-ryang. Master Xiao. why? Its still morning. Whats wrong with that? Oh yes. Seoryang quickly stands up the guards and laughs and jokes. A hint of envy appeared on Namgungdans face as he watched them from afar. He is a person who has a strong core but has cultivated composure and softness. Even the demons under his command cant help but be impressed, knowing that he would think that way of his subordinates. Namgungdan looked at them with a smile. His eyes gradually became more serious. Haru He looked up at the sky. There was not a single cloud in the morning sky at dawn. I guess I wont have time to talk about it other than today. He had something to talk about with Xu Liang, and it was a very deep one. Namgungdan shouted loudly. I will immediately guide you to remove the ox horn as soon as possible. Chapter 291 Episode 291 Shake the World (2)Oh my! As I get older, even a little injury doesnt hurt my body that much. Namgoong Eons pat on the shoulder was that of a typical old man living in a small room. However, there was no sign of fatigue on his face. Rather, it was full of pleasant relief. That guy was really rough with his sword. If you just save a little bit of life, you will soon be able to reach the Tao (). Was it that bad? I didnt see any grip on that guys knife. It means that you properly understand the fundamentals of martial arts. However, the knife itself is too steeped in killing. If you remove your vitality, you will be able to achieve the strength of the mind and sword in a short time. ! Of course, it will be difficult to remove the flesh from the sword. I dont think theres any need for that. Namgung Dan sighed. Seo So-gyo is truly an amazing person. I dont know how long the world of martial arts will continue, but it is clear that it is a martial arts world that is difficult to regenerate. Its not because Im talented. The skillful use of the sword and the relentless energy fighting were similar to those of Noh Kang-ho, who had been active in the battlefield for decades. Namgoong Eon chuckled. If I hadnt known, I would have mistakenly thought I was competing with someone of the same age. It was my first time seeing Namgungdan. To see his father praise him so highly. I thought it was worth it. Who could not admire Sogyo? But the problem is. Yes? no. Since youre so confident, Im sure youll find a way. Namgung-eon, who was shaking his head, looked at Namgung-dan with clear eyes. So, did you convey what you wanted to say to him? Did you know? The atmosphere in Anhui right now is very noisy. Even Anhui and neighboring provinces. I thought that if you were the head of the family, you would definitely vent your concerns to Seo Gyo. Namgungdan nodded. It was not an issue to divide into right and wrong demons. Unfortunately, the main family is in a difficult situation just to control Anhui. Even though we are enemies, I thought it was worth asking Seo Su-gyo since he is a person who knows righteousness and integrity. So what is your answer? . Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. You said you wouldnt actively participate as expected. He has a purpose in coming into midfield. It must have been difficult to ignore our request and ignore that purpose. Just Just? He said that if he encounters a problem along the way, he will not turn away. I think thats enough. Me too. Thats what I said, but if you are a Sogyo, you certainly wont pass by when you see injustice. Namgoong Eon burst into laughter. Looking at it, it looks like the head of the family has fallen in love with Seo So-gyo. Namgoongdan smiled. He was someone I could fall in love with. Ability and character. Although they are a group claiming to be demons, they are different from the demons we know. It seems that such demons also exist in the world. In all likelihood, the smell of blood will not be strong in the magic path of Western Xiaoqiao. Namgungdan looked at the window. Thanks to the clear sunlight, I felt relaxed. It may not be possible for there to be no conflict in Moorim but I still hope that we can create a world where everyone recognizes each other. * * * I am hungry. . Hwaya. yes? Can we have some beef jerky? Cherry blossoms pouted their mouths. Youve had it before. Im hungry, Im hungry. If you keep eating like that, the beef jerky will run out in less than three days. You can just get it again. Ill pay. Be patient. I havent been able to eat a decent meal since Ive been lying in bed for several days. I heard that the Namgung family prepared medicinal food with the utmost sincerity. A yaksik is only a yaksik if the portion is full. Anyway, just be patient a little longer. What are you going to do if you eat that much and gain weight? What happens if you gain a little weight? Im so jealous that you can say that with confidence. Yeosangrin grumbled. A persons quality of life improves only when his mouth is happy. How can you live if you already live on the edge of a cruel knife and dont have fun eating? is not it? Cherry Blossom sighed. This is the last time. Well eat later, so just hold on until then. Okay? Hehe, okay. Yeo Sang-rin flirted and chewed the beef jerky that Aeng-hwa gave her. Gogu, who was watching the two people next to him, looked at Seoryang and said. Its a pretty refreshing combination. Xu Liang said harshly. Its always like that. Its better than something hard, right? Is that so? I guess not? yes. You seem like a hard person. Gogu turned his head to the window. He didnt seem to have any intention of talking further. At that time, Yeo Sang-rin spoke while chewing beef jerky. hey. . hey! Gogu glanced at Yeosangrin. You mean me? yes. That way. Thats it Isnt that a truly embarrassing expression? If you are the leader of the Heavenly Demon Church, you are the evil spirit that all the demons fear. I thought it was bold of a person like that to be in that direction. Are you uncomfortable because of us? little. Gogu was always honest. Of course, Yeo Sang-rin was also honest like Gogu. I cant bear to remove a stone that has rolled in? Please bear with me even if its a bit noisy. . If you feel like you cant stand it, please tell me. As a companion, I can coordinate that. But I cant stand things that make the atmosphere gloomy. Okay? Gogu frowned. But his voice was the same as before. Pretend you dont exist. If you wish. Gogu turned his head again. He looked like he didnt want to talk. Yeo Sang-rin stuck out her tongue. Xu Liang shook his head. Dont be so childish. For some reason, I feel like a conflict will break out later. It would be good to know each others personalities in advance, right? Lets fight, thats it. Luckily, Master Xiao will be able to mediate, right? He speaks well. Then Gogu said: I will never create a situation where the Lord of the Little Church would have to intervene. So, you too, be careful what you say. Hmm? When Yeo Sang-rin said that, it seemed like Gogu had also made up his mind. I will not deny your friendship with Lord Xiaojiao, and I have no intention of interfering with it. However, since you are also an expert in the Ice Palace, you must have your own dignity. Does it seem out of place now? Yes. In what way? Respect is rooted in acknowledging and being cautious of the other person. You dont know what kind of person I am. It would be difficult to say that a person who disturbs the other persons mood with such remarks in the first meeting is of good character. Gogu turned his head again. This is a world where one trivial word can cause unreasonable disaster. It doesnt matter to me, but at least dont be rude to the leader. With those words, Gogu closed his mouth. Yeo Sang-rin, who was looking at Gogu, scratched her head. Its because I dont like hard people. It seems like my words came out sharply without me realizing it. I apologize. He even bows his head slightly, which has a certain seriousness to it. He admitted his mistake. Gogu did not react. It was difficult to tell whether her apology was accepted or not. But at least he didnt seem offended. That was the end of what could have been a trivial argument. Surprisingly, as soon as the argument was over, the atmosphere in the carriage became considerably softer. At least it seemed like no major problems would arise in our future travels. Seo-ryang glanced at Yeo Sang-rin. Yeo Sang-rin stuck out her tongue with a mischievous face. I cant stop you. I thought maybe Yeo Sang-rin wanted to elicit this kind of reaction from Gogu. Something insidious. why! done. Eat whatever youve been eating Ive already finished it all. Xiliang glanced at Gogu. Is there anything going on in Shingyo? there is. Xu Liangs eyes lit up. You have work? which? The Lord Sogyo is currently in the midfield. Because we dont know when something will happen, the amount of training for horsemen has doubled. This guy is the real deal. I was surprised because I thought something had happened again. Its a big enough problem. If you train hard, you will become stronger and thats good. The situation in which Lord Sogyo is in the midfield itself is a big problem. They must have even sent the guardians. Gogu shook his head. As you said directly, Master Xiao must have had something in mind. However, we cannot help but prepare for the unexpected. It is inevitable that every day will be like a wartime situation. Xiliang cleared his throat. It stings. You dont have to do that. I think you just need to know that something like that happened. Yeo Sang-rin whistled inwardly. Its completely unexpected. From what I heard, he went through many different things with Lord Sogyo. But now that I look at it, it feels like Master Xiao is somehow unable to use his strength in front of this person named Gogu. Have you caught anything? After a while the carriage stopped. Ma Dong-pils voice was heard from outside the carriage. You have arrived at your destination. Oh, I get it. The group got off the carriage and looked around. The place where the carriage stopped was at the entrance to the forest next to the wide pipe. The vivid energy and forest air felt in the distant streets made me feel excited. The weather has definitely gotten colder. Xiliang said to Gogu. Im going to run around the bases with Dongpil, so stay here and take good care of yourself. I follow your orders. Yeo Sang-rin stuck out her mouth awkwardly. Cant I go with you too? Treat the internal injuries. Youre not fully healed yet. Tsk. So, Seoryang and Ma Dongpil walked the gwando. Ma Dong-pil looked around. Thats amazing. what? I cant sense any sign of Geumho or King Tiger. It seems quite far away, right? It was in the back of the carriage. Yes?! Xu Liang smiled. I guess I learned how to control my energy by running around here and there. Even though they are spirits, they are not stingy with learning, so they are definitely not ordinary people. Ma Dong-pil stuck out his tongue. If he has a force comparable to that of the leader of the five great families, it is not enough to say that he is capable of looking at the world. Even with his own senses, he was unable to read the presence of the two spirits. You have become a real monster. There will be a lot of fun things to do in the future. It was then. Coo! A powerful sound that shook the ground erupted from a distance far away. Ma Dong-pils face hardened. Its a mix of internal skills. I felt an unusual force in the shock transmitted to this point. Of course, it wasnt enough for the two to be nervous. However, it is difficult, even by chance, to meet a master who can show off this level of skill in this vast world. Unless you decide to do so. Seo-ryang took out a letter from his arms. It was a letter given by Gong Yachi. The Gongsun family. Although the prestige of the Namgung family was so great, the Gongsun family was not an easy family. Although it cannot be compared to the Five Great Families, it was the Gongsun Family that looked down on most small and medium-sized families. He recalled Gong Yachis words. C You said you would try to take one step at a time, so why not have an accident? Please help us too. Xu Liang smiled and folded the letter. If Sirang appears, war will break out in the country There are a lot of accidents around me. Woooo! I heard the sound of a golden tiger crying from afar. Chapter 292 Episode 292 Shaking the World (3)Dont do this! Dont do this? under! You say something interesting! Quang! omg! Jong-gu was startled and lowered his head. Patter! Kwasik! Wood fell from the broken ceiling and broke two tables. The atmosphere cooled rapidly. A bomb attack strikes the air and destroys objects. A master who can freely use the attack technique should be considered to be quite skilled even among the peak masters. Of course, a criminal () is not a person who can do anything. Im sure you said it fifteen days ago, right? Im telling you to make a decision between yes and no. That is! Hey Commander. Were not doing this out of nowhere. I persuaded him for half a year and asked you to wait. Do you know how much loss we suffered waiting for this base running contract for half a year? Jong-gu felt unfair. The six months that Gongsun Tax says was truly a time of intimidation. What baserunner in the world would agree to a deal that requires him to give up six-tenths of his income? Even the Sapa group does not deal with businesses in this way. However, they arbitrarily notified us 15 days in advance to make a decision. At this level, he is no different from highway robbers. Sixty percent is too much, Mr. Gakju. Gongsun Ming, the head of the fighting swords of the Gongsun family, frowned. How come you say thats excessive? If we do that, we wont be able to manage our base running. Cant we just reduce labor costs? This is it. This is exactly the problem. I have no intention of using less people, nor do I have any intention of lowering the monthly salary of the workers who have been working on this base. Rather, youre going to reduce labor costs at a time when people were worried about not being able to raise monthly wages? Is this not a call to destroy the bases built with blood and sweat? Jong-gu really couldnt understand. Then you wont be able to make any money either! You will lose the workers who have been working with you for a long time and you will not be able to get fresh ingredients, so your reputation will naturally drop. Even though money might come in right away, it was clear that it would fail in the long run. If you are from a prestigious family like Gongsun Se, there is no way you would not know such a principle. But I couldnt understand why it came out like this. At that time, Gongsunmyeong spoke. I have no intention of arguing with you about the terms of the contract. Theres only one thing Im interested in. . Are you going to make a deal with the main family or not? Jong-gus body trembled. Gongsunmyeongs eyes sparkled. Those ferocious eyes were scarier than a tigers eyes. Make a decision now. Of course I dont want to deal with it. But he knew what Gongsun was doing behind the scenes. Gongsonse was a place that on the outside advertised itself as being fair, but if people did not like it, they would stop them and kill them with all kinds of evil deeds. Lord Luju. In the end it is like this. No matter what morality there is in the world, the powerless cannot escape the logic of the might of the jungle. Jong-gu bowed his head. Please give me time to talk to you, Luju. Gongsunmyeong grinned. Hey, Commander-in-Chief. yes. Didnt I tell you right away? We gave it enough time. You are the ones who failed to utilize that time properly. Gongsunmyeong took out a neatly folded piece of paper from his arms. Sign the contract. Go footnote! Isnt the Governor qualified to act on Lu Jus behalf in Lu Jus absence? ! Take a picture. Jong-gus complexion turned pale. He tells himself to sign the contract on behalf of Rouge. If this becomes known, he will not be able to step into Anhuis base running business in the future. Gongsunmyeongs eyes became even more sinister. Do you need time to read? I dont think its necessary, but I will protect the obligations between contractors. Read it. Jong-gu held the contract with trembling hands. At that moment, he felt his eyesight becoming dark. How did know?! Biyeonru (w) secretly prepared three retail stores. In other words, they were trying to expand their business. Surprisingly, the Gongsun family even knew that Biyeonlu had a retail store. The contract included a clause that would even collect revenue for retail stores. Have you read everything? . I guess I can take a picture now. Mr. Footnote. Then, lower the profit sharing ratio a little Gong Son-myeongs eyes became even more grim. Take a picture. The tone was even more coercive. There is no longer any place to retreat. I could feel the intent to burn down the bases if they waited one more time. Finally, it was time for Jong-gu to pick up the brush. Shake! The first floor door was wide open. This is a mess. Gongsunming frowned. He turned around. what? There were two men standing at the base entrance. At first glance, he was an older man with a solid physique who seemed to have mastered a lot of sword skills, and Huh. Gongsunmyeong burst out in admiration without realizing it. The young man standing next to the older man had a truly unusual physique. The older man was also six feet tall, but the young man was four to five inches taller. In addition, he had long limbs and a sturdy skeleton, making him an ideal body. But that is that and this is this. What are they doing? The young man, Seoliang, smiled. This is a person who is contemplating whether to crush these robbers to death or tear them to death as he sees a group of Parakhos trying to destroy a base by force. what? Youre the head of the Gongsun familys two swords? Gongsunmyeong said with an unpleasant expression. The young man has a bad speaking habit. Xu Liang chuckled. at the same time. Flash! At that moment, Gongsunmyeongs eyes widened. The dozen or so prosecutors lined up to his left and right also turned pale. Slurp. When Ma Dong-pil picked up the sword again, not knowing when he had pulled it out. Kugugoogung! The table between Gongsunmyeong and Jonggu was cut into dozens of pieces. The contract on top of it was also torn to pieces. If youre going to make a contract with someone, you have to make it as fair as possible. Isnt it? Its 60% of my income, so I dont get paid like you, even if its from back alleys. Gongsunmyeong stood up without me even realizing it. Cold sweat broke out on his back. who are you? A momentary kick. He only recognized that the sword had been drawn, but he did not even see how Ma Dong-pil swung the sword. There was literally no lightning. What if the sword was pointed at you? For a moment, my stomach went numb. I can assure you that he will not be able to withstand the martial arts skills of that nameless swordsman for even a second. Xu Liang said with a smile. Dongpil. Yes, Master Xiao. This is Sogyoju. It was a time when everyone in Moorim tilted their heads at the unfamiliar title. I dont feel the need to look after their situation. Me too. okay? Then do whatever you want. Ma Dong-pil took a step forward. Although he didnt draw his sword, his whole body as he walked naturally exuded the dignity of a strong man. Gongsunmyeong shouted without even realizing it. Attack them! Bababababaak! omg?! Gongsunmyeong opened his mouth. Toad-duk-duk. The warriors standing on the left and right fell to the ground. Their fallen uvula was sunken an inch deep. Ma Dong-pil raised his fist. It was not a full fist, but a flat fist with the middle finger curled halfway to hit the vital area. Ma Dong-pil said calmly. It is difficult for subordinates to speak directly about the vices of their superiors. So, even though no life was harmed, we cannot say that we are not responsible because we were in a position to persecute an innocent merchant. Slurp. Ma Dong-pil, who unclenched his fist, continued speaking. I will remain mute for the rest of my life. Not only did they knock him out by pressing under his uvula, but he also used a penetroscope to damage his vocal cords in that short period of time. It was a martial art that reached its peak in delicacy and use of real energy, not to mention speed. Xi Liang whistled softly. This guy has completely turned into a monster. The difference in speed of new techniques or walking techniques between extreme horse and transcendental masters is not that big. Whats important is how delicately you use your true energy and how skillfully you control your opponents movements. In other words, there are differences in the form of martial arts use and awareness, but the power and speed that the body can produce are largely the same. Ma Dong-pils movement speed was impressive. In addition, the operation of the machine, which only destroys the desired area by carrying a penetrating scope in a split second, was very impressive. Im qualified. Extreme horse. I dont know when it will happen, but Ma Dong-pil was already qualified to become a pole horse. When did you grow up like that? Seo-ryang felt something proud. Im not a priest, but if I had a disciple, I would feel this way. Gongsun Mings complexion became noticeably pale. These guys! Do you know who I am?! Ma Dong-pil did not say anything. There was no need for further conversation since the effort had already been taken. Ma Dong-pil approaches one step at a time. An evil light flashed in Gongsunmings eyes. profit! Wow! In an instant, Gong Sun-myeong moved behind Jong-gu and strangled him. Stop! If you come any closer! Suddenly. Tuk! S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gongsunmyeong looked down at his arms around Jonggus neck with bewildered eyes. Before he knew it, the area under his elbows felt empty. Fuwaaaaak! Kaaaaak! Crash! Kwasik! Gongsunmyeong fell backwards, breaking the table and rolling around. It was not a strike with the Ink King Sword or the Black Blood Demon Sword. Ma Dong-pil used his sword to cut off only Gongsunmyeongs forearm. It was a delicacy comparable to that used when defeating the warriors of the Gongsun family. Because of this delicate use of true energy, his strong sword shines even more. Toad! Gongsunmyeong quickly pointed out the acupuncture points on his arm. Surprisingly, it wasnt as painful as I thought. But the feeling of loss was much greater than the physical pain. The fear of having to live with a disability for the rest of his life was squeezing his heart. At that time, a shadow fell over Gongsunmyeongs body. Are you strong? Gongsunming trembled and raised his head. A demon was looking down at him, his eyes radiating a subtle glow. Go back. Gasp! What? Whoa! Kaaak! Gongsunmyeong fell sideways. Five or six broken teeth poured out of his mouth. Ma Dong-pil said calmly. Your fool is not someone to be treated carelessly. Be careful with your words. Xu Liang chuckled. I heard this guy got pretty rough too. Go back to Gongsun House and report in detail what happened here. Uweeeek! Cough! Go and bring all your useful forces. A subtle murderous spirit emanated from Seo-ryangs eyes. I will completely uproot you. * * * hmm. Gogus eyes lit up. Although it was a long way away, there was no way that an expert of that level could not feel a wave of this much internal power. Weve already had a fight. At that time, Yeo Sang-rin tightened her eyebrows. What really happened? Gogu looked back at her. There was surprise in his eyes. Can you feel it? yes? I can feel the waves of the inner energy over there. Yeo Sang-rin snorted. of course. Im also a person who listens to experts. Its like a cat roaring in front of a tiger. But Gogu could not help but be surprised. If you are at Yeo Sang-rins level, it is normal for you not to be able to feel the energy waves from this distance. Wasnt even he, the ultimate expert, able to focus on what was happening only after grasping the subtle flow? Its a monster. yes? no. It was then. Gogus eyes wavered. Where? One of the two spirit creatures loitering behind the carriage disappeared. I didnt even notice him? When did he disappear? Its full of monsters. Chapter 293 Episode 293 Shaking the World (4)Thank you. Blood was still gushing from Gongsunmyeongs severed arm. Jong-gu was also filled with fear at the bloody sight, but he did not forget the bare minimum of duty. Xu Liang waved his hand. What is gratitude? no. Thanks to being a righteous man, I was able to protect the bases. This is a favor that I cannot repay even with my life. It wasnt just something I said. Jong-gus face was full of sincerity. Although Lu Ju is separate, he was also the one who founded this place together with Rou Ju. There is no need to say how thankful I am because I was able to protect the tower I dedicated my life to. I dont think its time to feel so safe. yes? There are not many sects in the entire central plains that have the level of influence as Gongsun Se. Of course, there are many Daemun sects that treat Gongson Sega as something like that, but we cannot ignore the power they have built up. ! We are entangled in this way, but if they use harsh tactics again, wont this place, Bi-inlu, also end up in trouble again? Jong-gus eyes wavered. Xu Liang said with a smile. So Great man! Get out of here quickly! Eh? The Gongsun family will definitely lead an army to attack here! If you stay here, you will not be able to avoid disaster! You need to get out quickly! Seo-ryang looked at Jong-gu with blank eyes. Is this person sane? Even after seeing it a second time and a third time, it is sincere. Jong-gu was truly worried about himself and Ma Dong-pil. Its so pure that its stupid. No matter how good a person is, once they have received help, they will want more help. But Jong-gu was not like that. Rather, he is afraid that the benefactors who helped him will be harmed, so he tells them to get out of here quickly. It must be difficult to live in a harsh world with this kind of disposition. But At the same time, because he has lived his whole life with this personality, he could have been the general manager of the base running. Xu Liang said. Lets think about that later. Great man! I want to ask you one thing. Although the situation was urgent, Jong-gu answered politely. Please tell me. Hasnt there been a martial arts sect looking after you? there was none. Youve never joined hands with the gangsters before? Jong-gu shook his head. There was none. Is there a reason? If I had to give a reason, it was because I thought that joining hands with the martial arts sect would always lead to harm. Jong-gu sighed. The easiest and fastest way for the weak to survive in difficult times is to fall under the strong who will serve as a fence. But strength is relative. If another powerful person appears at any time and steals the rights, it is small merchants like us who are left to suffer in the middle. So you didnt join hands with the Murim faction? For now, yes. It may be a bit difficult in the beginning, but I wanted to expand my business carefully and gain sufficient financial power. I dont think thats all. I said I wouldnt hold your hand right now, but is there something youve been keeping an eye on? After hesitating for a moment, Jong-gu sighed softly and said. I wanted to make a deal with the Namgung family. Xu Liangs eyes lit up. With Namgung? Thats right. Even though I dont know much about the world, I do know that the Namgung familys guide to righteousness cannot even be compared to that of the Gongsun family. Because? Anyway, the distance from here to Nangung in Huangshan Mountain is quite far. So, by making this place one of Namgungs buntas, we aim to protect our commercial area and at the same time serve as the eyes of Namgung family. Surprise appeared on Xu Liangs face. I cant help but join hands with the Wulin sect, so if Im going to do that, I will join hands with Anhuis strongest sect to plan the future? Thats right. Have you seen this cute person? I thought he was just a timid person, but was he looking that far ahead? Seo-ryang was purely impressed by Jong-gu. I thought he was an infinitely good person, but that wasnt the case. It would be difficult to survive past 40 in these difficult times just by being good. Instead of waiting for the sect to extend its hand, you yourself extend your hand first. Proving your capabilities and value by expanding your business comes first, and transactions come second. A strong determination not to be dragged around by others was evident. Amazing. Oh no. When I think about it now, I just dreamed big. Justice without power is so empty. The sorrow of the weak was evident on Jong-gus face. Seo-ryang saw Ma Dong-pil. A subtle expression of surprise appeared on his blunt face. He too was impressed by Jong-gus ambition. Xu Liang smiled. Hey, Commander-in-Chief. Yes Dain. Is it okay if you dont belong to the Namgung family? yes? There is no military force as strong as the Namgung family, but there is one sect that has power that the Namgung family does not have. Do you have any intention of joining hands with such a sect? Jong-gu tilted his head. What sect are you talking about? Haomun. ! Hao Wens intelligence power penetrates the entire central plain. Moreover, now that Open Zhou has disappeared, Hao Wen is worthy of being called the best in the world of intelligence. Jong-gus eyes widened. Xu Liang spoke quickly. Of course, you may not believe it. Because Hao Wen has always pursued the dark side. However, they do not take bribes from the bases they have signed a contract with, nor do they commit tyranny. So to speak, its mutual aid Of course! Eh? Jong-gus face was filled with turbulence. If I could have a relationship with Hao Wen, I would do it anyway! Xiliang narrowed his eyes. Haomun is better than the Nangong family? At least for merchants like us who run Julu, Haomun is the faction we most want to have connections with! If its natural, its natural. Since Hao-moon is oriented towards the shadowy area, it is more attractive to small merchants. At least there is no need to get caught up in disputes between clans and damage recovery is certain. Moreover, Hao Wens financial power was impossible to convert into numbers. Thanks to this, if the contracted Juruna store suffered undue damage, they would take the initiative to provide relief. In addition, even the back alley sects wouldnt dare touch it, so it was truly the optimal sect for merchants. Of course, cases as vicious as the Gongsun tax are really rare. In other words, non-involvement was unlucky. Seo-ryang whetted his appetite. I didnt know Hao Wen would be this popular. If you understand, I will connect this Zhou Lu with Hao Wen. Yes?! Jong-gu was surprised. You mean thats possible? Why did you bring up Hao Mun for no reason? A feeling of emotion appeared on Jong-gus face. If only it could be done like that Xu Liang shook his head. Im just making connections. Whether or not the contract with Hao Wen will be properly concluded depends on the General Manager and Lu Ju. Of course! That alone is too much grace to bear! He looked like he didnt know if this was a dream or reality. Xu Liang smiled. Now then, lets wrap up todays situation. yes? Theres a politeness tax issue left, right? For a moment, Jong-gus face became contemplative. This shouldnt be like this, you should avoid it quickly. Its okay. Its not like I lived a life so clumsy that I ended up being bullied by guys like that. What does this mean? Behind Jong-gus anxious face. Seo-ryang sat on a random chair and his eyes lit up. His pupils, which had been a vivid blood red, were suddenly colored with a soft blue glow. They are the ones who neither have too much nor too little sacrifice. Somunju did a good job. After a while. Phew. A faint spiritual energy wafted from outside the base. It was the energy that Geumho radiated. Xu Liang smiled. Dongpil, lets go. yes. Shake! When Seoryang opened the door of the base, he saw a golden tiger with golden fur fluttering around. Is it a monster? A wolf? fox? Oh my I cant believe there was such a beast! People from afar looked at Geumho as if they were fascinated. Anyone who sees a beast as large as a great tiger and with a strange appearance that looks like a fox or a wolf would be shocked. But no one ran away. This was because it gave off too much of a mystical aura to be considered a simple beast, so I didnt think it would harm people. Sreuk. When Seo-ryang came out, Geum-ho bowed down. The body is so large that even when lying down, the head is above the waist of an adult man. Seoliang stroked Geumhos head. The Geumho made a growling noise and rubbed its snout on Seoryangs thigh. Youre coming. In the distance, the crowd split to left and right. Through the separated crowd, more than a hundred warriors were approaching with restrained walking. Each of them was emitting a sharp prayer, and it was a prayer not often seen in rivers. And at the head of the group of warriors was a middle-aged man with a sword mark carved diagonally across his face. I think I saw you once sometime. When that old man took office as leader. The leaders of the clans that had some level of power in each region received the masters liquor along with their respective successors. I remember seeing it once back then. Even back then, when he was a young man of 20, there were bloody knife marks on his face. It was an impression that is difficult to forget. The young successor at that time has now become a dictator who is trampling on local commercial circles. Its really hard to understand whats going on in the world. chuck. Gongsuns troops stopped walking. The head of the family, Gongsun Huang, stood in the lead, his eyes shining. Is it you guys? Even though it is about twenty pages away, the voice is conveyed vividly. It was a great skill in internal warfare. Although he was a peak expert like Gongsunmyeong, the level he achieved was on a different level. Seoryang and Ma Dongpil passed the process in an instant, but the gap even among peak experts is extreme. That Emperor Gongsun was already approaching his peak. As the head of a clan, he was an expert in martial arts. Xu Liang smiled. Polite matriarch? Yes. I didnt know you would actually come. Gongsun Huang did not waver. At least thats how it seemed on the outside. I wanted to see for myself what kind of a rogue ship it was. Its hard to find people who mess with the main family these days. There was great pride in his calm voice. Actually, it may not be for that reason alone. It must have been their intention to demonstrate the power of the Gongsong family today and at the same time make the non-involvement completely theirs. If he can defeat Tugeomgakju and the warriors under his command, he must be a great expert. But you guys made a mistake. How dare you go to your parents home Ah, thats enough. I have heard such obvious lines many times. Its sloppy. Gongsun Huangs eyes trembled. Xu Liang said calmly. What I want to know is this. Since the government is unable to do its job properly, the government places the Murim clan, which can be said to be prestigious local officials, in charge of security. But why are you trying to steal the bases like robbers? On the contrary, even if we protect them, it will not be enough. Xu Liangs voice contained a much deeper resonance than that of Gongsun Huang. A voice spreading in all directions. It was a voice full of strong trust. Gongsun Huang shouted. Shut up! Where did you get such advice! You brought a contract asking for sixty percent of your income. Is that a robbery or something? People looked at Gongsun Huang in astonishment. Giving up 60% of your income? That was no different from just telling me to die. A murderous look appeared in Gongsun Huangs eyes. How dare they look at someone like that!! Hahaha! omg! People lowered their heads without realizing it. He was frightened by the lives of warriors, including Emperor Gongsun. Xu Liang chuckled. Gongsun Huang shouted again. I wont talk too much! Cut off an arm yourself! Then Ill spare your life. eight? Yes! Its an arm thats good. Quack! Gongsun Huangs eyes widened. In the blink of an eye, Seoyang, who was standing far away, was right in front of his nose. Xu Liang waved his hand. Surprisingly, there was a torn arm in his hand. It was Gongsun Huangs arm. Fuwaaaaak! Aaaah! Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The blood broke out late. Gongsun Huang staggered back. Xiliangs eyes turned deep blue. Where next? Chapter 294 Episode 294 Shaking the World (5)They appeared again? Thats right. Did you say you had a good rest at Namgung House? yes. If I had to guess, I would probably have met the Sword King as well. Since he retired from active duty, he must have been even more interested in the powerful. I think so too. If there had been a competition, the sword king would most likely have won. Im not sure about that. Because I dont have eyes for martial arts. Zhong Zhenbaek shook his head. The Sword Kings sword is truly scary. Although he may be below me in martial arts, he is undoubtedly the best in the world when it comes to swordsmanship. Moreover, since the opponent was a demon who is the opposite, there is absolutely no chance that Sogyo will win. Is that so. Thats right. Well, of course, you have to fight to find out. It is on this floor that top-level experts often defeat top-level experts. Song Zhengbaek chuckled. Anyway, hes a funny guy. Even though he was a demonic cult that was feared by all people in the world, he managed to be recognized by the head of the Namgung family. There will never be another person like him in the world. Huang Kun smiled bitterly. It is said that the character of the Nangung family is worthy of being called great. Unless Seo Xiaoqiao is a world-class villain, the Nangong family head would not have turned away from him. He is like that too. But the Nangong family probably viewed Seo So-gyo favorably. He is a great person who understands peoples charms well as he has no prejudice. Zheng Zhongbaek nodded. Whether you have outstanding charm or meet a particularly good person, in the end, the things that Sogyo wanted are accumulating one by one. Thats right. Now we have to do our part, right? Huang Kun smiled. All preparations have been completed. Now all I have to do is contact Hao Wen. Good. Zheng Zhongbaek lifted his chin. It was the moment when he changed from a humane ruler to an iron-blooded ruler. Ill lay down the board. Please return the public sentiment of the Central Plains so that the Demonic Cult, or the Celestial Demonic Cult, can roam the world. * * * Matriarch! Inoom! Cha chachang! The warriors of the Gongsun family each drew their swords. Xu Liang smiled. Yes, it would have been easier if it had come out that way from the beginning. Ma Dong-pil also pulled out the black blood demon sword. Xu Liang raised his hand. It meant not participating in the war. Gongsun Huang shouted. Kill that guy right now! Ugh! Wow! The warriors moved. But it was Geumho who moved before them. Hehehe! It looks like a mix between a fox and a wolf, but its roar is low and explosive, like that of a lion. In an instant, Geumho passed by Seoryang and swung his front paw. Whoa whoa! With a terrible sound, the bodies of three or four warriors were torn apart and blown away. It is clear that it is a canine, but its hidden claws stick out like a cat or a tiger. The golden fur was filled with aura, and its strength and speed far exceeded the limits of living creatures. It was a creature that could not exist in reality in the first place. Whoa! Burbubbuk! After three or four kicks, more than twenty warriors died horribly without even being able to swing their swords. omg! Oh no! A front foot strike that is faster than the swordsmanship of a peak expert. Geumhos posture lowered. Crumbling. Its bloody claws were harder than steel, and its exposed fangs were as sharp as a treasured sword. ! The warriors bodies froze. Geumhos fierceness was truly overwhelming. It was the power of a true spirit that is only talked about in legends. Indeed, Geumho, who had encountered an enemy for the first time in a long time, was enough to freeze the bodies of top-class players just by showing his fierceness. And at that time, Seoliang moved. Fuuuuuuu! Five or six masters fell backwards just by throwing down a single strike with their right hand while putting their left hand behind their back. Pow! Burbubbuk! Pow! It was truly a magical move. Its not violent, but its quick and smooth. After a proud and flexible gait like a river, a sharp recommendation flew by. S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No one could stop his single strike. Even without touching the body, everyone suffered internal injuries and lost their balance. Ma Dong-pils eyes lit up. Youre knocking me down. Subdue without killing. It is natural that subduing is more difficult than killing. However, for Seoliang, there was no difference between killing and subduing. This is because the level of power is different. The power to take on one sect alone. That is absolute mastery. The current level of Seoliang was capable of a decisive battle with even one of the nine factions. Of course, there is no way they can be a match for this. Bye! The warriors with broken limbs collapsed on the spot one after another. It was a one-sided suppression. I looked at him as if I was fascinated, and before I knew it, there were only about twenty warriors left. The warriors lost their will to fight and took a step back. It seemed like he felt afraid just standing face to face, let alone the other person. Where. Seoyang stretched his right arm back. It was a much bigger movement than before. It was like pulling a bowstring. Ji-ing! Squeeze! A blue electric light glowed in his right hand. It wasnt the power of the Heavenly Demon. It was completely different from the thunder battle activated by Gu Yumagi. Xiliang stepped on the ground. Quaaaang! With a single advance, the canal split into left and right sides. He stretched out his hand vigorously. bout! Squeeze! Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Kaaaaak! Ahh! The remaining twenty warriors all collapsed on the spot. Rumbling. Dark red blood flowed from their noses and mouths. He suffered internal injuries from a single funeral. Overwhelming force. But it didnt end there. Seo-ryang, who was still reaching out, slowly rolled his hand and squeezed it. Quad deuk! Kaaaa!! The limbs of the fallen warriors were twisted. Ma Dong-pils eyes widened. What is that martial arts skill? It was a martial art that I had never seen before. Seoliang had never used such a martial art before. Whoop. Xu Liang took a breath and lowered his hand. Before I knew it, the blue light surrounding my hand had disappeared. This level of power can be controlled. It is the absolute longest sword of the reigning Demon King in the world, the Manapgum Demon Commander. In the past, when he had his last dance with Lee Cheon-sang, the unrivaled funeral technique shown by the one and only absolute demon was recreated in the hands of Seo-ryang. Prohibition from drinking hemp means abstaining from drinking hemp. It was a method that demonstrated invincible power when used against demons. However, the Golden Horse is so powerful that it can kill anyone with a single blow. With such a golden horse, he did not kill as many as twenty swordsmen, but only suppressed them. We were able to get a glimpse of Seoliangs excellent understanding of martial arts. Its over. Xu Liang shook his hands. A look of extreme shock appeared on Gongsun Huangs face as he looked at Xu Liang blankly. Its a monster! The beast with fluttering golden fur is a monster, but that young man is the real monster. How can you defeat so many swordsmen without a single angle in the world? It was an unprecedented level. At least, it was a supreme state that Gongsun Huang could not reach even if he trained for a lifetime. Youre mesmerized. Gongsun Huang, startled, looked up at Xu Liang. Xiliangs eyes cast a darker blue light than before. The moment Gongsun Huang met those eyes, he felt goosebumps rising all over his body. Still, Im the head of a clan, but my subordinates were treated like that, so I have to take revenge, right? ! Ill give you a chance. Unsheath your sword. Grrrr. Gongsun Huangs body trembled. As soon as I finished speaking, the strange energy that permeated me like fog completely took away my entire bodys strength. It was an eerie miracle he had never experienced before. The moment it seeped into my body, I couldnt feel any emotion other than fear. My head went blank and Jinki, who had been running wild, went into hiding. The demonic energy of the reigning Demon Emperor, which is the most pure among demonic energy, completely devastated the mind and body of Emperor Gongsun, who was about to reach his peak. Rumbling. Gongsun Huangs bottoms became damp. My bladder opened due to extreme fear. Xu Liang smiled. What happened? Gongsongga suffered! How can you?! The people who were looking at Xu Liang and Jin Hao with distrustful eyes soon turned their gaze to Emperor Gongsun. There was a look of shock on peoples faces. The tyrant who had ruled this region as if it were his own not only had one of his arms cut off, but he was also pissed. That sight shattered peoples illusions. I came to realize that even those who were the object of fear were people after all. Xu Liang, who was quietly looking down at Gongsun Huang, held out his hand. Wooooow. Ugh! Gongsun Huangs body floated to the surface. The expressions of the people who were shaking changed to astonishment. I couldnt believe that a person was floating in the air. Wooooow. The blue demonic energy that extended from Xiliangs hand surrounded Emperor Gongsuns body. Only then did people realize. It was not Emperor Gongsun who created that incredible harmony, but Xu Liang. I will not condemn your family. The voice that sounded calm to everyone carried enormous weight to Gongsun Huang. I am not the one who will stand against the ridiculous tyranny and the petty things you have been doing. It is these people. Xiliang looked around. His eyes were very clear. He is a young man who wields the power of a god, but his eyes are as transparent as those of a wise man. That made peoples hearts cry. They didnt know why they felt that way or what that feeling was. The familys elite troops have been crippled, and you, the head of the family, have lost face. There will be many wolves eager to take your place, so you too will have to go through hell in the future. Gongsun Huangs eyes were very bloodshot. Only then did he realize that he had met the God of Disaster. This monster is a true demon that does not even show the generosity of killing it cleanly. Who the hell are you?! I wanted to swear, but in the end, thats what Im curious about. This young man asks, who is this devil? Xu Liangs eyes lit up. Part of a plan to make the world accept Protestantism. Laying the groundwork so that the demons can confidently walk around the world. They requested help from the Lord of the Iron Blood Castle, and the Namgung family will expose the evil deeds of the Heavenly Dragon Palace to the world. And he will let you know that you were at the center of it all. However, nothing can fundamentally increase a persons sense of presence. Its always just me proving myself. Xu Liang shouted in a sonorous voice. I come from a sacred mountain with a hundred thousand peaks in the far south! An intense majesty was revealed in the voice that went in all directions. It shows the outstanding charm that he had by nature. It is only now that Seoliang breaks away from the past king who longed for freedom and establishes his identity as a true great master. The believers feared me and called me Demon Lord, and the sailors on the Yangtze River feared me and called me Yongmun Yanra (y_). But none of those titles prove me. Like breathing fire. The calm and gentle atmosphere suddenly turned into a violent volcano and swept away my son-in-law. I am a small member of the Great Celestial Demon Religion, and I am promised to rule over ten thousand demons in the future! As the person who will become the great leader of the 100,000 Demon Paths, I hereby announce the advance of Shingyo into the Central Plains! Every word is filled with endless dignity and terrifying confidence. A voice that gives you goosebumps. I dont know why, but it makes me laugh. It was my first time proving myself to the world. He said in a voice full of laughter. I am Seo-ryang. Chapter 295 Episode 295 Lord Yeomram (_ħ) (1)The rumor that started in Anhui quickly shook the whole world of Central Plains. Heavenly Demon Church advances to the central region. The Demonic Cult, which had not been seen in the central plains for over thirty years, has finally taken a huge step towards the world. Numerous intelligence groups worked frantically to find out if this information was true. Influential cultural factions in each region were running around as if their feet were on fire, and even merchants, including merchants, were paying close attention. The information group, the Murim Clan Company, and even the people. The shock of the rumor that the Heavenly Demon Church was advancing into the central region had such a huge impact that it shook the whole world. Someone said this: Until thirty years ago, the power of the Demonic Cult was fear itself. The most likely reason why the Demonic Cult suddenly reduced its foreign policy was because it was embroiled in internal strife. The fact that the Demon Cult has emerged at this point can be seen as meaning that the power of the Demon Cult has become stronger than in the past. It was a reasonable inference. Due to the nature of the world of martial arts, it is extremely rare for people to be considerate in order to hide their power. It is safe to say that such a thing would hardly ever happen if it were a force as large as the Heavenly Demon Church. The fact that the Church of the Heavenly Demon has returned to power can be interpreted as meaning that it has the confidence to compete against the world. Someone also said this: The Demonic Cult is not an organization that can be approached with common sense in the first place. No matter what tricks they are hiding, it is certain that they will cause trouble throughout the world. The important thing is why they advanced to midfield at this point. Each person guesses the intentions of the Heavenly Demon Church. While nothing was certain, another rumor hit the midfield again. The leader of the Demonic Cult saved the persecuted merchants and defeated the oppressive Gongsun family. Everyone who heard the rumor distrusted it. This is because there is a deep-rooted prejudice against the Heavenly Demon Church. In their perception, the Heavenly Demon Church has always been evil. How much more so that a small master of the Heavenly Demon Church came forward to help the merchants? I couldnt believe it. But it quickly turned out that the rumor was true. This was because the local merchants, centered on Biyeonlu, a well-known Juru in Anhui, actively testified. To them, Seo-ryang was like a savior, and even though they could not repay the favor, they wanted to remove the worlds distrust toward their benefactor. That wasnt all. Rumors once again shook the world that it was the minor leader of the Demonic Cult who was responsible for annihilating the Yangtze Rivers hordes of enemies and preventing the tyranny of Tianlong Palace, which kidnapped and murdered the Wulin people. It was a huge shock. If the information had been manipulated or the Demonic Church had promoted rumors, it would not have been worth worrying about. However, it was Cheolhyeolseong and the Namgung family who started the rumor. In particular, the testimony of the Namgung family was enough to shock the world. In the Namgung family, there is King Geom and Geomjeol. These people, who are famous for their steadfastness as high as the level they have achieved, gave their own testimony. The political faction, Murim, denounced the Namgung family. As a renowned shaman from the martial arts faction, he put pressure on me, asking why I had stepped forward so carelessly. Gaju Namgungdans remarks were overwhelming. I just told the truth and I have no shame in looking up to heaven. Just because we all hate the Heavenly Demon Church, we cant hide their obvious actions. Do you really think that it is a great cause to only say things that are unfavorable to them? Namgungdans remarks made the factions martial arts group dumbfounded. The right path is the right path. Namgoong Dan was speaking more honestly and honestly than anyone else. By condemning such a person, the situation of the political faction, Murim, became ridiculous. They have been our enemies for hundreds of years. Im not trying to forget the past. But I think they should at least acknowledge that they did a good job. Only then will we have the right to criticize their mistakes as well. It was right and right. The majority of the martial arts faction members were unable to refute Namgungdans words. Some people speculated whether there was some kind of relationship between the two, saying that the Namgung family may have accepted a bribe from Ma Gyo. But even those people could not easily open their mouths. This was because he himself knew very well that it was nothing but speculation and unreasonable suspicion. Even though I knew that, if I said something unnecessary, I would only end up getting stares from others. At that time, someone from the martial arts faction said. It is said that the current leader of the Demonic Cult has gone to the central plains with only a small number of troops. Wouldnt it be better to take this opportunity to detain him? Many people agreed with what he said, and just as many people opposed him. Surprisingly, it was the Iron Blood Lord who stepped forward at that moment. If we have to step forward, it should be the Sapa warriors who were hit by the ditch. Why are you making a fuss? You havent done anything wrong, and you have actually achieved the good faith you are crying out for. Why are you detaining Lord Xiao? Dont you know any shame? A single word from the Absolute had a tremendous impact. The person from the political faction who made that statement was met with harsh criticism from public opinion. Even though the Lord of the Iron Blood Castle was also a man renowned for his path, his words were not wrong. Let me tell you one more thing. In his nature, he has no intention of forgiving Su Jyoju. But I want to be confident. Instead of going behind your back like you do, they will rather welcome the Heavenly Demon Churchs advancement into the midfield. Since we also touched a Protestant business, we will put an end to the past and stand proudly. I am on a different level from small people like you. It was literally like pouring oil on a fire. The provocative remarks made the political faction, Moorim, very excited, and soon a public opinion was formed that each party should step forward and stand proudly. Of course, the movement was sporadic. I know that Namgung and Cheolhyeols comments are correct, but the bad relationship with the Heavenly Demon Church has run too deep. There was no way that firmly established preconceptions could be easily broken by just a few incidents. That time when everyone was silent. Finally, Seo-ryang came forward. If you want to start an argument, come by anytime. I will accept it as a military officer. If you want to scheme behind the scenes, go ahead and do it. I will take care of it without even a rat or a bird knowing. But if you dont touch us, we wont touch you either. At least for the time being. It was an ambitious declaration. It was a remark that aroused a fierce desire to win, but also made it difficult to move forward hastily. It felt like if I touched Seoliang in this atmosphere, I would be branded as a truly evil person. No, it was rare for a master to have the guts to mess with him in the first place. The leader of the Demonic Cult was a possessor of terrifying military power. He single-handedly defeated Gongsuns 100 troops, toyed with the head of the family, and further single-handedly annihilated Surochae, which specialized in water warfare. In particular, one of the seven great protection methods of the Heavenly Dragon Palace and the rumor that he had slaughtered all monsters of the highest level were by far the best. A tremendous prestige that even a scholar from the old school cannot easily show. Just looking at the events that were revealed, it was clear that the Demonic Cults leader was a genius with more power than the head of the Great Moon Sect. The name Yeomra comes from the Yangtze River. And the title that the demons praised was Demon Lord. The nickname Yeomra, the god of hell in the central plains, and the nickname Mara Magun, who was said to have interrupted the Buddhas final asceticism in Buddhism, both referred to him. The name that was destined before the world even knew about it, or even before Seo-ryang became the leader of Sogyo. The name of Lord Yeomramagun (_ħ), filled with fear, hit the world like a storm. * * * You were amazing. what? Gong Yachi smiled. I thought you would somehow pull this off, but I had no idea you would show such amazing destructive power. Xu Liang shook his head. If the Iron Blood Castle and the Namgung family had not stepped forward and provided it, this clean picture would not have been established. We should be grateful to both groups. Its not like that. The help from both groups was certainly great, but as Master So said the other day, isnt it always up to me to prove myself? Why did you put honey on your tongue? I was truly impressed. stop. My ears tickle. Seo-ryang, who was waving his hands, asked back. Anyway, what about non-involvement? The contract has been signed. He was a good person, right? Are you talking about Commander-in-Chief Zong? I thought he was just a good person, but he turned out to be much wiser than I thought. I think there will be no shortage if we leave northern Anhui in charge. What about Rouge? They say he was bedridden. Thats why they said he didnt show up even after the incident occurred. You were lying in a hospital bed? Are you old? He is actually younger than General Secretary Zong. Although the level is low, it is said that they were also learning the Naegongsim method for the purpose of health. But they said he suddenly collapsed. Xiliangs eyes lit up. Did you use your hand in politeness? It seems likely, but its not certain yet. Find out and if its real, blow it up again. of course. know? How should I explode it? The political faction is just. I know what you mean. We will try to subtly create an unfavorable atmosphere for the political faction. good. Gong Yachi stood up. Xiliang narrowed his eyes. Go already? Would you like to have a meal? Im a bit busy with something. Please eat later. Oh my, how busy are you that its so hard to see your face? why? Are there people like that beggar who delve into the topic without even knowing it? Gong Yachi shook his head. Its not that bad, but theres something that bothers me a little. I see. Still, its nothing to worry about. I think this is a problem that can be easily solved without me. Then go eat and go. I dont have to do it myself, but it makes a big difference whether Im there or not. Xu Liang smiled. Quickly ask your lord of the house to hand over the position of lord of the house. That seems like enough to take on the role of head of the Japanese clan. haha. He seemed to be in a really good mood today. On a rare occasion, Gong Yachi even burst into laughter. Seoliang, who was looking at Gong Yachi with a smile on his face, suddenly hardened his expression. Can I say something? Please speak. The beggar is dead and everything is settled. I thought I would have to walk the rough road of Gujeolyangjang (c) to get here, but thanks to you, I arrived comfortably. no. Its all thanks to Master So. Listen to the end. Shingyo and I have completed one big task. From now on, you can take your time and move forward. Xu Liangs eyes lit up. But you are different. ? Its good to be happy for us, but never relax. Now that the situation is like this, whether it is the political faction or the Sa faction, they will be trying to pry on us from behind. If that happens, Hao Wen will most likely get hurt. I guess so. If there is anything I can help you with, I will help you at any time, so dont try to solve it on your own. Just tell me when you need it. Gong Yachi lowered his head. I will engrave Master Sos words in my bones. Xu Liang waved his hand. Ill see you later. yes. Just like that, Gong Yachi left. Xiliang stretched loudly. As I said, I felt like my whole body was exhausted after doing something big. At that time, Gogu came next to him. How long are you going to stay here? Well, thats it? Im thinking about three or four days? why? . sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Okay, okay. Lets go. Gogu turned around. Xu Liang grumbled. You dont give me time to rest. Chapter 296 Episode 296 Yeomramagun (_ħ) (2)Paang! Its about this much Aenghwa scratched her cheek. how is it? . Is it to the point where you cant look at me like that? no. Yeo Sang-rin corrected her dumbfounded expression. Amazing? Is that so? Really. Its real. Cherry Blossom withdrew her outstretched hand with a puzzled look on her face. Yeo Sang-rin shook her head. You said youve been practicing Neigongshim since you were young, right? yes. All of the maids at Hwanheewon practice their internal skills. If you dont have enough physical strength, you wont be able to do housework properly. But its been a while since youve properly practiced martial arts, right? yes. This was before Lord Sogyo was expelled as a gamchalsa So youve completely made Balgyeong your own? Isnt it really amazing? It was no wonder that Yeo Sang-rin was surprised. In fact, Aenghwas martial skills could not be considered that great. However, thanks to the inner gongshim method that I had learned since I was young, my blood flow was strong, my veins were strong, and my body was flexible. However, that was an advantage possessed by all martial artists who had practiced their skills since childhood. What was truly amazing was Aenghwas sense of qigong. Aenghwa was very patient and knew how to concentrate on any task. In other words, it could be said to be a character suitable for cultivating inner strength. However, that talent did not extend to the use of energy. This is because honing ones inner strength and using and utilizing energy are completely different issues. Cherry blossoms were different. I dont know if its more because its a magic attack, but I cant ignore it if its this much. If you get into it properly, you can render even a top-notch expert incapable of combat with a single blow. Is it that much? Aenghwas face brightened. Yeo Sang-rin laughed and stroked her head. Do you like it that much? evil! sick! Dont be too happy. Having a good understanding of the technique and practicing it in practice are completely different issues. Isnt this a world where even the best expert in the world dies by the assassins sword? Me too, but you too have come a long way. lol. Still, it looks good. Aenghwa laughed heartily while rubbing her stuck head. Yeo Sang-rin, who was looking at her with a smile, inwardly stuck out her tongue. Is talent also contagious? Or is it because an atmosphere of effort has been created? It occurred to me that all around Seoryang were talented people. After all, since you are the leader of the Heavenly Demon Church, there is no way you can hang around with idiots. However, I changed my mind after seeing the cherry blossoms. Master Xiaos concentration on martial arts is better than anyone elses. No, he is a person who equated breathing itself with martial arts, not concentration. She glanced to the side. Ma Dong-pil was sitting cross-legged in front of a rock far away. It didnt seem like he was practicing fortune telling, but rather like he was meditating. Ma Howie is like that too. Ma Howies martial arts skills increased explosively at some point. I tried hard before then, but I must have gained new insight after seeing Master So. Cherry blossoms will be similar. Perhaps the person who listened to Seoliangs martial arts the most was not Ma Dong-pil but Aeng-hwa. You must have always seen him training next to him and seen and heard him teaching Ma Dong-pil. I need to cheer up too. In fact, Yeo Sang-rin did not have much interest in martial arts. However, as she went through various events with Seo-ryang, she desperately felt the need to grow. In this dangerous world, you cannot live comfortably if you are half-strong. If I ever got into martial arts, I had to think about becoming stronger than anyone else. I need to practice it to the point where I can at least protect my life and not be a nuisance to my companions. It was when Yeo Sang-rin was making repeated promises. Crumble. The Tiger King, who was lying down next to the rock as if he were dead, lifted his head, which was as big as the rock. His eyes were very red as he looked towards the west while shaking his head. However, the same malevolence as before could not be found. There was curiosity in his eyes, which were like red jewels. Yeo Sang-rin tilted her head. Whats wrong with that monster tiger? It was then. Ugh. sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A subtle flow of energy transmitted into the air. Yeo Sang-rins eyes also followed the King of Tigers to the west. As I opened my true energy and concentrated my mind, I felt intense internal energy clashing there. fight? no. Its a fight like a real fight, but it doesnt involve survival. It was a dance. And this skill belonged to someone who Yeo Sang-rin knew well. I need to go have some fun. yes? Step on the cherry blossoms a hundred more times with Sangcheonsus words! Ah yes! Yeo Sang-rin walked toward the west with a curious expression. thud. Then the King of Tigers also got up and ambled after her. Yeo Sang-rin glanced back. The Tiger King lowered his eyes and swung his tail here and there as if he was thinking something else. Even though its tail was almost as thick as Yeosangrins waist, it moved very flexibly. shall we go together? Cry. Would you like a ride? Crumble. Aww! Yeo Sang-rin jumped up and climbed onto the kings neck. King Tiger shook his head roughly, as if he didnt like it. But even for a moment. The resigned Tiger King moved his body. thud. thud. thud. Every time I move a step, the ground shakes. Yeo Sang-rin whistled softly. Its huge. Are you really saying that spirit creatures are spirit creatures? It actually weighs over 1,000 pounds. To put it simply, he was the greatest of all the great tigers, with a body the size of a house. It was clear that it was a creature that could not naturally fly. This excessive size only has a negative effect on survival. It is unsuitable for hunting due to its slow movements and will not be able to hide. Nevertheless, it was said that King Tiger had a fighting ability that was formidable enough to take on a supreme master. Naturally, its strength and speed will be so superior that they cannot even be compared to ordinary beasts. What is surprising is that it does not have the characteristic sting of an animal like the Geumho. Yeo Sang-rin liked that more than anything else. Whoa, thats good. The feeling of riding on the tigers back was very strange. I felt a sense of fulfillment as if I had a world that was second to none. How long has it been like that? It wasnt fast, but it was so big that the surrounding scenery changed with each step. Thanks to this, we arrived at the place where the fight took place faster than expected. Sreuk. When Yeo Sang-rin opened the leaves, she saw a wide open space. And the movements of the two super experts. Pabababak! Seo-ryang moves as if possessed, and Go-gu persistently pursues him. Thats amazing. It is difficult to detect with the naked eye. That was the speed of a transcendent master. This is a speed that only monsters that surpass humans can achieve. Bababababaak! The long sword bent this way and that, spraying harsh sword energy everywhere. Kite sword? Yeo Sang-rin whistled without realizing it. They say a soft sword is harder to make than a whip. All directions are sword strikes and all eight directions are sword light. The sword that Gogu wielded was beauty itself. It was impossible to think of it as a martial art from the Protestant religion that reigned fear in the central plains. What if it were me? Yeo Sang-rins eyes deepened. Its impossible. With my skills, I cant escape that level of swordsmanship. Seven sums at most. Paaaaaaang! For a moment, Seo-ryang, moving at a frightening speed, swung his fist. Papa papapang! When I swing my fist, the sound comes out dozens of times in succession. The sword net surrounding the son-in-law disappeared. Gogu staggered back. Paaang! Seoliangs kick was aimed at Gogus head at once. It was an explosive angle. It felt like artillery fire was flying in. It would be impossible for anyone to stop something like that. Gogu must have realized that too and quickly lowered his upper body. Pow! Gogus body, which was about to hit the bottom, flinched. Yeo Sang-rins face was filled with astonishment. That kind of method The method of cutting through the air burst the air and created a shock wave. The shock wave slowed Gogus movement by half a beat. After that, Gogus inferiority was revealed to anyone who could see it. Gogu was busy retreating again and again as the sword was swung with a burst of air. But if you just step back, nothing will happen. Sigh! Quang! Gogu stopped retreating by hitting the ground with his foot and immediately threw down his intestines. Its not a sword attack, its a sword attack. Surprisingly, the flexibility of Jangbeop Choshik was not inferior to that of swordsmanship. At that time, Seoyang put his hands together as if he were putting his hands together. Quang! Oops! Gogus arm was thrown back. It was blocked before I could completely unlock the path. The attack line was suppressed by the shock wave. Yeo Sang-rins eyes sparkled. It makes the attack retreat before it even comes in. Its not because my strength is strong. He took advantage of Touros loophole and took action. It was an amazing method. Is this a method you came up with on a whim? Or did such martial arts originally exist? Whatever it was, Seoryangs insight was surprising. Whether it was a momentary response or an original martial arts attack, the fact that he exploded in such an appropriate way proved that he possessed the ability of a martial god. Gogu tried to rush back. At that time, the white brilliance from Xu Liangs fist amplified to a frightening extent. Kwaaaaang! Hwaaaaaaa! Yeo Sang-rin closed her eyes without realizing it. A blow aimed at the earth. The storm that spread around the blow struck all directions. Phew. The wind calmed down and the heated spirit cooled down. Gogu, who was looking at Seoryang blankly, lowered his head. I learned a lot. okay? any. You are better at technique than energy. So, in critical moments, I try to focus on fighting and fighting instead of reacting immediately. Of course, thats great, but it almost never works on experts who are a level higher than you. okay. You have cultivated your energy to its limit, now try to cultivate your energy. When the level of Qigongjeon reaches the level of practicing herbivory, a new world will definitely open up. Gogu bowed his head once again. Thank you for the great lesson. With those words, Gogu turned his back. It seemed like they were going for separate training. Seoryang, who was looking at Gogus back with a smile, opened his mouth. Dont hide and peep, come out now. lol. Yeo Sang-rin tapped the back of King Tigers neck. But the Tiger King did not move. He just looked at Seoliang with pensive eyes. In the end, Yeo Sang-rin grumbled and got off the kings back. It was an impressive dance. Did you see it? no. But whats impressive? At least I could see the path I had to take. Xu Liangs eyes lit up. Are you trying to jump in properly? I think thats the way to go. Hmm. Seo-ryang, who was watching Yeo Sang-rin quietly, shouted to Gogu who was walking away. Go head of the family! Do you have anything to say about leaving school? Call everyone. yes? Dongpil, bring all the cherry blossoms and Geumho! Xi Liang clashed his two fists together. Lets just say I got motivated and caught myself today. Lets raise our kids level! * * * Three days have passed. Gong Yachi came to the group who had been concentrating on training for a while. Master Xiao. How are you? . Why is your expression so rotten? Gong Yachis eyes deepened. I guess Ill have to ask Lord Xiao for help. Help? Thats good. Whats going on? It has nothing to do with Lord Xiao. So whats going on? It is related to the later exponents of the political faction. Xu Liang smiled. Childrens fights always turn into adult fights. Are you curious? Whats going on? Chapter 297 Episode 297 Yeomramagun (_ħ) (3)Cheonjungjihoe (֮), which started near Cheonjungsan Mountain (ɽ) in Hanam, is a historic gathering that was created around the late exponents of the nine factions and the five generations. It is said that in the past, it was a healthy gathering that compared each others martial arts skills and sought development. It also had the function of minimizing strife between each clan by building friendships and forming strong bonds among the young people who would lead the martial arts group in the future. However, to date, the main assessment has been that it has become more political in many ways and has degenerated into a group that boasts of superiority by dividing sides. However, no one could point out that the Cheonjung branch was a meaningless meeting. The nine factions and the five families were themselves the core of the political faction martial arts. Just the gathering of those descendants meant a lot to them. Cheonjungjihoe. Seoryang stroked his chin. There was definitely such a meeting. The disciples of Lord Uicheon also often participated in the Cheonjung branch. The old man even sent him along a couple of times to escort his disciples. Xu Liang frowned. I remember it as a pretty dirty meeting. Although it was said to be a gathering to promote friendship, it was simply a gathering of descendants of a more powerful faction showing off. A lot of later exponents of small and medium-sized schools whose names are not well known also participated, but most of them were busy flattering the descendants of the old faction and the five major families. There were people who secretly offered rare treasures, and there were many who even grabbed the stoma or pushed their sisters or brothers into the room. It was because he wanted to somehow form a relationship with them and emerge as the backbone of the martial arts group. Well, what would I have seen growing up under idiots who are old and only interested in wielding power? Seo-ryang whetted his appetite. So why Cheonjung Branch? Gong Yachi sighed in frustration. It was a sight that was rarely shown. A year ago, one of the late Jisoo who participated in the Tianzhong branch contacted Hao Wen. To Haomun? Thats also unexpected. Cheonjung Branch is a gathering of late political faction leaders. And they rarely look for Hao Mun. There is an open world called the First Room in the World, and there is also an intelligence group belonging to the Uicheon Alliance, so why would they come to Hao Wen? Do you know the Guyang family? know? Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although it was not one of the five major families, it was a fairly powerful family in Hanam. Considering the size of the force and the level of warriors, it could be said to be similar to the Gongsun family. It seems that the children of the Gooyang family also participated in the Cheonjung branch a year ago. And it is said that the daughter of the Guyang family suffered a misfortune there. Bongbyeon? yes. The head of the Little family of the Hebei Peng family raped the women of the Ouyang family. Seo-ryangs eyes calmed down. Are you sure? Gong Yachi nodded. At first, we were skeptical, but after investigating, we are certain. Gong Yachi is not quite sure. It talks about possibilities and tells you how to prepare for unexpected situations. If he were to say for sure, then it would be true that the head of the Paeng family had definitely committed an unscrupulous act. Youre crazy. He is a man whom it would be a shame to curse. Seo-ryang, who had a frown on his face, was puzzled at the same time. But didnt the Ouyang family argue with the Peng family about that? It seems like it was difficult. Is it difficult? My daughter was raped by a piece of trash, and I need to grab her by the collar right away. Is the head of the family that timid? Gong Yachi sighed. Gaju Ouyang is a person who knows a lot about ethics and morality. It is also a nature that cannot tolerate injustice. The reason he couldnt compete with his family was not because of his power, but because of his daughter. Its because of your daughter? I guess my daughter doesnt want that. Your daughter doesnt want it? Seoryang, who was tilting his head, sighed at a momentary thought. Thats scary. Thats right. Although it may vary from era to era and culture to culture, women who are subjected to such outrageous acts are usually not free from societys gaze. Its sad, but that was reality. The victim finds it difficult to even look at him with sympathy. Although it is right for the perpetrator to be punished accordingly by reporting the damage, it is the victim who cannot sleep and suffers. Victims who should proudly speak out about their harm are instead hiding and suffering. It was proof that society was not as mature as the world. But why did you ask Hao Wen? No, the word request is strange. Haomun is not a problem solver group, but an intelligence group, right? What on earth did you request? It was not the head of the family, but the victims brother, who requested this. Please contact me when the head of the Paeng family becomes drunk or shows signs of weakness. Xu Liangs eyes lit up. Im thinking of handling it myself. Thats right. Even if the Peng family came forward and apologized to the girl of the Ouyang family, it would not be enough. But the Hebei Paeng family probably has no intention of doing so. No, there is a high possibility that Sogaju does not even know that he committed such an outrageous act. If it is difficult to publicly announce the damage, the only way is to directly punish the victim. Fortunately, the victim appears to have escaped mental breakdown. My brother said he wouldnt have been able to make the request without the victims permission. Right. Seo-ryang was lost in thought for a moment and shook his head. I understand why you are worried. But honestly speaking, you can probably solve it without my help, right? Please tell me the moments when Sogaju of the Panga is alone or defenseless. It was easy to say, but it was a difficult order. Since speed is the key to information, even if Hao Wen relayed the information to Ouyang Se, there was a very high probability that he would miss that moment. However, with Hao Wen, it is definitely possible. Haomuns communication system is solid and fast. If you accompany the warriors of the Guyang family and communicate moment by moment, you will definitely be able to capture such moments at any time. I told you, right? It has nothing to do with Lord Sogyo. Now that I think about it, it was like that. The person who suggested detaining the leader of the Heavenly Demon Church since he came to the central government, but withdrew his statement after being criticized by public opinion. Do you know who that person is? Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. Is it Panga? yes. To be exact, its pangaju. But why is that? The panga is moving. I want to catch Master Xiao. Ohh? Xiliangs eyes became bright. Will you prove it? Thats right. People also know that it is not the right method, but if they actually capture Lord Xiao, public opinion will change. The martial arts faction will no doubt support the Paeng family, saying they made a noble sacrifice. Now I understand why Gong Yachi came to see me. Their movements are more stealthy and faster than you might think. The Peng familys forces have already invaded southwestern Shandong Province. I will find Master Xiao within five days at the earliest or ten days at the latest. What if you disrupt the information? Gong Yachi smiled. Is that what you wish for? Seo-ryang smiled. Of course not. An opportunity has come to blow away the Hebei Peng familys forces. Engaging in a situation where you already know the enemys situation is not scary at all. I came here because I thought it would be a good idea for you to take care of this matter as well, since it is a situation where you have to step in anyway. Of course I should. Even if its not a situation like this, if its something like this, shouldnt we do it with both hands? Xu Liang stood up. There was a smile on his lips, but his eyes were very cold. When is the Cheonjung branch meeting? Its in four days. The location is near Cheonjungsan Mountain in Hanam? yes. There is a huge manor in a place called Soyeong-ri. They say they will be holding a meeting there this year. If you take the Salwang train, you can reach it in three days. good. Xu Liang turned around. Hey guys! Lets get ready to move! * * * Three days later. Theres a lot of noise. Thats right. Hwang Bo-jun frowned deeply. Its so simple that I dont understand it at all. Zhuge Jun tilted his head. What do you mean? I dont know since when people like that started participating in the Cheonjung branch. Hwang Bo-jun pointed to the open space in the center of the manor with his chin. In that vast vacant lot, more than two hundred people were gathered, laughing and chatting. They were all young people with steadfast prayers, and their strength seemed strong. They were late exponents from all over the Central Plains. And most of them were not descendants of the old families or the five generations. Zhugegun smiled. Whats wrong with you? Its rather lively and nice to see. vigor? Where do you see that liveliness? Its the noise of downtrodden idiots. Dont think so much, Hwangbo. Hwang Bo-jun shook his head and raised his drink. There is no such thing as a warrior. They are just kites who give us subtle glances to impress us. Its so frustrating to have to live in the same era as those guys. haha! What should I do? There are countless people in the world. Of course, everyones temperament and abilities are bound to be different. Zhugegun asked quietly. Anyway, its different than when I saw it last year. It looks like the achievement of the Heavenly Kings realm has increased again? Thats seven stars. Chilseong? Already? Already? It was a long way away. Although he said that, Hwang Bo-juns face showed a hint of pride. He was in his mid-twenties and had mastered Hwang Bo-ses secret technique, Cheonwang-quan, to the tune of seven degrees. The elixir can be obtained with money, but enlightenment must be achieved on ones own. Considering his age, it is truly an incredible achievement. So youre quite the person, arent you? My prayers have become more intense than last year. Would you just like Hwangbo? I still have a long way to go. As Zhugegun said that, a smile never left his face. The expression was full of confidence. The Hwangbo family and the Zhuge family were renowned as the best martial families in each region. He has achieved great heights at a young age, so he deserves to be confident. By the way, arent you coming from the party? Arent the head of the family and the head of the Poisonous Dragon gone missing? Its probably not a situation to participate in a meeting. Hwang Bo-jun chuckled. What a pity. The guy who played so energetically and well. It was a laugh bordering on ridicule. It was difficult for Hwang Bose, who was going through the martial forest with his bare fists, to make a good impression on Dangga, who was shaking off fear with poison and memorization. Anyway, your sister is still the same. Zhuge Juns eyes turned to one of the numerous groups gathered in the clearing. In a place where there were a lot of young people, a beautiful woman was laughing. Every time she smiled, a blush appeared on the young peoples faces. Zhugegun quenched his appetite. Because I really like meeting people. okay? Of course, that wasnt everything. Zhuge Juns younger brother, Zhuge Shaoying, was especially concerned about other peoples praise and attention. This year, almost no one has come to the old school. Namgung still doesnt seem to be coming. Its going to be a pretty boring banquet. It was then. Shake! The door to the manor in the distance opened and several people appeared. The young people who were enjoying the banquet all turned their attention to the door. Immediately, surprise appeared on their faces. It was the same for Hwang Bojun and Zhugegun. Namgoong?! Those who opened the door and came in. They were Namgunghwa (όmA) and Namgungryong (όm), later exponents of the Namgung family. Chapter 298 Episode 298 Yeomramagun (_ħ) (4)Its been a long time. Namgunghwas beauty was truly amazing. Not only was she naturally beautiful, but she never neglected her martial arts training and was emitting a very mysterious prayer. It was enough to grab everyones attention. After a month, Zhuge Army approached and took control. Its been a while, Namgung Sojeo. Yes, Zhuge Xiaoxiao, how have you been? Oh, of course. A look of surprise appeared on Zhuge Juns face. You havent come out for a few years, but what happened? uh? Have I come to a place I shouldnt come to? yes? Oh no! How can you say such a thing? You are always welcome in the Namgung family! Zhuge Jun was rarely embarrassed. Although he is a descendant of the Zhuge Dynasty, a rare figure in the martial arts world who shows outstanding ability in both civil and martial arts, he was unable to strengthen his neck even in front of the descendants of the Nangong family. The seat of the five major families. This is the Namgung family who shook the martial arts world for hundreds of years with the prestige of being the best swordsman in the world. Although he doesnt appear in the world much these days, Namgungs legend has always been ongoing. In the midst of all this, we are receiving the attention of late-stage indexes. Oh, I never thought I would see Namgung like this. Peoples eyes turned to where the voice came from. A young man was walking there. A tight physique. Although he wasnt as strong as Hwang Bo-jun, he had a body that could be heard as being sturdy wherever he went. He was tall and his facial features were distinct. In particular, the golden sword carried on his back gave off a very intimidating feeling. In Namgunghwas eyes, Lee Chae was young. Its the Pang small cooperative. The young man, Peng Ye, said with a grin. Namgung Sojeos beauty is still the same now as it was then. Namgung-hwa accepted it cheerfully. Hes just a person with eyes, nose, and mouth. The Paeng Small Association looks much more sturdy than before. haha! Its been more than five years since we met like this, and if he hadnt grown this much in that time, I wouldnt be able to even become a small family owner. Pengyeol burst out laughing. I could feel the strong confidence in his smile. And he was a person worthy of having that level of confidence. He was the one who achieved higher achievements than any of the later leaders gathered here, including the nine factions and the five generations. You dont know what its like to fight until you try it, but the speed at which martial arts are developed is enough to be called a genius. Anyway Peng Yeol turned his gaze to Nam Gung Ryong, a young man standing next to Nam Gung Hwa. Namgungryong took the gun. Its been a while. Yeah, its been a while. Pengyeol still smiling. However, his eyes were not as friendly as when he was dealing with Namgung Hwa. Thats a great prayer, isnt it? It looks like you trained hard. Well, its still not at the level where I can rub against my sister. Peng Yeol frowned. Even though it did not emit energy waves, Namgungryongs prayer was impressive in itself. I dont know if he inherited the title of head of the small family, but he seemed worthy of being a small master of a clan, at least in terms of martial arts. But youre saying its not at a level where you can rub against your sister? I guess theyre just saying it. Namgunghwas prayer was ambiguous. However, Peng Yeol did not think that she would be stronger than him. Pengyeol, who was quietly looking at the two siblings, smiled again. Now, lets not stay like this, lets go inside. Its been a while since we had a guest from Namgung. Shouldnt we have a drink together? He often says things like that when everyone is watching. I could see that Pengyeol was quite consumed with a sense of privilege. Namgunghwa shook his head. We will chat with others here. How can you say such a thing? Dont do that, lets go in. In the annex are Hwasans White Demon Taoist and Jeomchangs Dan Sohyeop. When will we get together like this again? Hwang Bojun and Zhugegun also nodded inwardly. The Namgung family at the time was not a family that was good at participating in martial arts. It is unlikely that the Namgung siblings will participate in the Cheonjung branch again next year, so when would they chat if not at times like this? But Namgunghwa was steadfast. are you okay. Oh, dont do that Pang Sohyeop. Namgoonghwa said, still smiling, but with serious eyes. I said it was okay. Peng Yeols face hardened. Namgungryong added his words with his characteristic cold expression. Cheonjungjihoe is not a festival for the old faction and the five generations, but for the later leaders of the central martial arts world. We will attend the meeting on our own, so it would be a good idea for Brother Peng to think again about the significance of his participation in the Cheonjung Branch. Unlike Namgunghwa, Namgungryong was someone who openly pointed out the other persons mistakes. Peng Yeols cheeks trembled slightly. Soje Nangong knows how to speak sharply. Namgungryong turned his head away. It was an expression of not wanting to mix words any more. It was when Peng Yeols face turned red. You may do so. Zhugegun came forward. I feel that Nangong Sojes words are a bit harsh, but they are not wrong. This is a gathering of late-stage leaders who will lead the Jungwon Moorim in the future, so there is no need to form a separate group. It was a clever remark. Im not saying you shouldnt group up, but Im saying theres no need to do that. This was an attempt to keep his words to himself so that the later exponents gathered here would not look down on the Five Generations. Pengyeol, who was quietly glaring at Namgungryong, chuckled. What are you saying? I dont want to have a drink with you. Is there anything you can do? Namgunghwa bowed his head. My younger brother spoke a bit harshly. I apologize on your behalf. No, no. Its not really wrong. If you do it, thats enough. The Namgung siblings walked to where people were gathered. People opened the way and watched the siblings with sparkling eyes. There was a faint glow in Peng Yeols eyes. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thats right. In fact, he wasnt that angry at Nam Gung-ryong. To begin with, I wasnt the type of person to care much about others. Now all his attention was focused on Namgoonghwa. Amazing. Youve grown wonderfully in five years. I cant help but drool over Namgung Hwas gracefully curved body. She was pretty five years ago, but it was different now. There is not a single flower in full bloom. The corners of Peng Yeols mouth rose. This meeting is going to be very fun. He was well aware of the power he and his family possessed. In particular, wasnt there something that confirmed the greatness of Panga once again last year? Lets have some fun. Pengyeol turned his back with regret. Lets go. Lets have a drink together. However, Hwang Bojun and Zhugegun also did not participate in the drinking party with Peng Yeol. Didnt they have a pretty harsh conversation in front of all the reviewers? Now was not the time to laugh and chat among themselves, but to get to know other late-stage exponents. In the end, Pengyeol had to drink his glass alone with a stiff face. Namgungryong looked at Pengyeol and shook his head. The author has become more corrupt than he was five years ago. Do you think so? You mean no? Well rather than not. Namgunghwa sighed. I wonder if that person is the only one. Nangungryong saw Hwang Baojun and Zhugegun far away. The presence of the two people, surrounded by late-stage exponents, particularly stood out. Hwang Bo-jun showed a hint of subtle pride in his blunt expression, and Zhuge-gun, who captivated the audience with his excellent speaking skills, also had a faint arrogance on his face. That wasnt all. Zhugeguns younger brother, Zhuge Xiaoying, and Hwang Bohee, the daughter of the Hwangbo family, were similar. They laughed and chatted and exchanged drinks, but it was clear that they were implicitly looking down on the other person. And later exponents took pains to ignore their arrogance. On the contrary, he went one step further and was trying his best to look good. This is the current address of the martial arts faction. thats right. Namgunghwa sighed again. I dont know how the world came to be like this. Namgungryong shook his head. Stagnant water tends to rot. yes. If you think like that, your family home is also in danger. It can be seen as a time when constant reflection is necessary. Namgunghwa looked at Namgungryong with extraordinary eyes. I thought I would wander around here and there with confidence that I didnt have, but now that the store is closed, I feel like Ive become an adult? Namgungryongs face became awkward. Im embarrassed to even think about the mistakes I made when I was young. Namgoonghwa burst into laughter. Now he is like a well-forged treasured sword, but before he entered the closed hall, Namgung-ryong was full of passion. In particular, he was a martial artist who was considered one of the best in the Namgung family, so he would engage in fights with the familys warriors on a daily basis. My younger brother, who had many accidents in the process, has grown so much now. Namgung-hwa was much happier that his younger brother had matured rather than that his martial arts skills had grown. That was when the siblings laughed and exchanged drinks. hello. A man and a woman came up to them and said hello. The Namgung siblings bowed their heads. hello. It is an honor to meet the swordsmen of the famous Namgung family. What an honor. Dont say things like that. Were not really great people. haha! You are humble. He was a young man with a very clear and refreshing voice. The introduction is late. Im Jang Cheon-su, and this guy is my younger sister, Jang Sang-hee. Namgungryong bowed his head respectfully. This is Namgungryong. It is an honor to meet you both. Namgungryong didnt know who the other person was, but it didnt seem to be Namgunghwa. Could it be true that the evil and evil sword is Jang Sohyeop? Jang Cheon-su scratched his head as if embarrassed. I dont fit in with such grand nicknames. I never thought I would see Jang So-hyeop like this. Namgunghwa seemed quite surprised. Namgungryong stabbed Namgunghwa in the side without anyone knowing. It was an action that asked if I knew this person. Namgung-hwa said, I missed it. I guess you didnt realize it was closed. Chamakhyeopdo is a nickname for Jang Sohyeop. Youre Gosu, who single-handedly took on Nokrimchae a year ago. Namgungryongs eyes widened. Nokrimchae alone? It was quite surprising. Although they are disparaged as a group of bandits, the power of Noklimchae was greater than that of Janggangsurochae. At least for those who make a living by stealing, isnt Noklimchae a group that is treated like a group of old people? Jang Cheonsu quickly waved his hand. I cant believe Im dealing with you alone. Anyone who hears this will misunderstand. I just held them for a moment. What is that again? Namgunghwa said. A village in southern Shandong was attacked by a blue dragon. The person who stepped forward at that time was Jang So-hyeop. He is the new star who helped the villagers escape and single-handedly blocked Cheongnangchaes forces from behind. Huh! Moreover, it is said that he cut down Cheongnangchaes debtor with a single sword. I heard that Chaejus martial arts skills are as strong as Chaejus. The fan owners nickname was Mountain Blood, so Jang So-hyeop, who cut him, was given the nickname Chamakhyeopdo. Namgungryong took the reigns again. Ive never known a worldly charlatan. Greetings again. This is Namgungryong. Jang Cheon-soo was truly embarrassed. Dont do that. I just uh, so His laughter and voice were so refreshing, but he seemed surprisingly shy. Jang Sang-hee said with a smile. My brother is unnecessarily shy. Please understand, you two. Namgungryong spoke in a serious voice. Its nothing to be ashamed of. No one can do that easily. You truly deserve to be called a charlatan. Thats this. Even though I was trying hard to control my expression, my face was very red. A small smile appeared on Namgungryongs lips. He is a pure person. Even though he did something worthy of praise, he feels ashamed when his achievements are revealed. It would have been nice to have a little more confidence, but it would be hard to find someone this humble. My first impression was that he was a very nice person. Namgungryong continued. I guess you use a sword? yes? Oh yes. Excuse me, but may I ask which school you studied in? Jang Cheon-soos embarrassment was not going to go away as he appeared in such a low posture in the worlds Namgung family. My younger brother and I are the sons of Gwancheondomun (؞쵶T). Namgungryong had never heard of the Gwancheondomun sect. However, he did not look down on Jang Cheon-su just because he was from an unfamous sect. No, I was more surprised. Its called Gwancheon Daomun I dont think Ive ever heard of it because my learning level is shallow. If you belong to a sect that has a charlatan like Jang So-hyeop, you dont have to see it to know how great it is. haha. Jang Cheon-su eventually laughed. Still, it felt good to hear such nice words. Sanghee Jang said. I guess its because my brother is shy. Still, I gathered my courage and came because I was wondering if I could at least exchange greetings with the nobles of the Namgung family, other than at times like this. Namgunghwa shook his head. You are a noble person. We are nothing compared to Jang Sohyeop. People are not evaluated based on family reputation or military prowess. All you have to do is look at the accomplishments and character that the person has achieved. Since the Namgung siblings came out like that, the Jang siblings were able to continue the conversation with greater ease. In this way, the man and the woman started talking and quickly became close friends. Since they were simple-minded people, it didnt take long for them to become friends. It was a time when they were talking to each other. Oh my, Im so jealous. Its amazing that youve already become so close to the worlds Namgung siblings. The four people turned their gaze to where the voice came from. Zhuge Juns younger brother Zhuge Xiaoying was approaching. I am a member of the Namgung family who can be said to be pro-sorcerer, so I dont think I will be concerned about being noble when it comes to making friends with people. Chapter 299 Episode 299 Yeomramagun (_ħ) (5)Everyones faces hardened. Namgunghwa said calmly. You must be Jegal Sojero. Zhuge Xiaoying smiled and lowered his head. Its been a while since I saw you. How many times have we seen each other in the past? Yes, I remember. Namgungryong frowned. Jegalse? Zhuge Xiaoying turned his gaze to Nam Gung-ryong. Ah, this is my first time with Namgung Sohyeop. Greetings. Zhuge Thats enough, what did you just say? yes? I think I said something quite disturbing to hear here. Its literally straightforward. It seemed like he didnt even want to exchange formal greetings. Zhuge Xiaoying clapped his hands. ah! I guess I had a free mouth. Im sorry. I stopped without realizing it. Please apologize. A clear look of displeasure appeared on Namgungryongs face. Zhuge Xiaoying lowered his head as if there was no problem at all. Of course I have to apologize. sorry. I sincerely apologize. However, the reason I said I was pro-Madou sect was. Do you know who does that because of something like that? yes? At this time, even Zhuge Xiaoying could not help but wonder. Namgungryong pointed to the Jang siblings and said. It is these people you should apologize to, not us. Please apologize right away. Are you asking me to apologize to Jangs siblings? Zhuge Xiaoying was a little embarrassed. No, it wasnt just her, most of the people who saw this were the same. Are you talking about these people? exactly. ? The word noble should not be used so carelessly. Please apologize. Interest appeared on Zhuge Xiaoyings face. So does Namgung Sohyeops words mean that I have to apologize to these people? exactly. Just because of the word noble? At best? Namgungryongs eyes softened. The look in his eyes was so cold that it changed the air for an instant. Zhuge Xiaoying was shocked. You implicitly insulted these siblings without having anything to show for it. Even if you have something to show, dont you think its too rude to someone you dont even know? . If you were truly born and raised in a righteous martial family, you would not know how problematic those words are. I wont talk any longer, so please apologize. It was a remark that immediately turned Zhuge Xiaoying into a rude person. Of course, there was nothing wrong with what Namgungryong said. Whether it was intentional or not, Zhuge Xiaoyings mistake was obvious. She had to apologize. The problem was that she was the daughter of the Zhuge family. Thats amazing. It is impossible for Namgung Sohyeop to take someone elses side. And thats for the children of an unknown sect. Whether your name is mentioned or not, there is definitely a problem with your words. Oh, whats wrong with my words? Where did you hear what I just said? Zhuge Xiaoying said with a smile. Theyre noble that might not be referring to these people, right? Namgungryong frowned. It was a family that was not only skilled in literature and martial arts, but also good at wordplay. For a moment, Zhuge Xiaoyings face hardened. What did you say just now? Are you deaf? I said it was a family that was good at puns. Namgung Sohyeop. If you insulted the Zhuge family, you can never overlook it Didnt I mention the Zhuge family? Why do you think it pointed to your family? Zhuge Xiaoyings eyes trembled. It was like giving something in return and receiving it in words. I made a pointless joke and ended up not being able to say anything even though my family was insulted. Namgungryong straightened his expression. Okay. Lets leave the puns aside. Make it clear that you will admit your mistake and apologize. I believe he is someone who knows the bare minimum. A faint smile appeared on Namgunghwas face. Didnt my younger brother, who was so reckless and full of blood, grow up to be so dependable? Its still a bit rough and sharp, but I felt like I had grown up in the right way. Of course, it is a clear problem to rush forward without thinking back. Zhuge Xiaoying took a moment to catch his breath. Lets not panic. The reason she touched the Namgung siblings was simply out of jealousy. She was beautiful. But Namgung-hwa was more beautiful than her and had more elegance than anyone else. This was the reason why the young people who had been watching him could not take their eyes off Namgoong Hwa. It made her move. It was a bit mischievous, but I had no idea the problem would grow this big. Suddenly she looked around. Quite a few people were watching him. There were a variety of looks, including those who were interested, those who were uncomfortable, and those who were sad. Zhuge Xiaoyings eyes trembled slightly. Something stirred inside me. Let me be clear, I would never. That was then. I will apologize on your behalf. It seemed like he had managed to witness this commotion even from afar. Zhugegun quickly approached and bowed his head. My younger brother was immature and caused unnecessary trouble. As your brother, I will apologize on your behalf, so please let go of your anger. My younger brother admits that his words were very harsh. Namgunghwa came forward and bowed his head. Because I still lack discipline, I tend to make small things big. I will apologize for that. Zhugeguns apology and Namgunghwas apology were very different. They each say they will apologize on behalf of their younger brother for his mistake, but the level is different. Zhugegun seemed to be trying to cover up the problem, and Namgunghwa seemed to genuinely think that her younger brother had done something wrong. Zhugegun sighed. Okay then, this problem is over. Yes, we should finish this. So, Zhuge Xiaoze, please quickly apologize to those two people. The faces of the Zhuge siblings hardened. Look here, Namgung Sojeo. Please speak. We can end this problem by apologizing between us It would be okay if we ended our problem like this. But these people definitely deserve an apology. Namgunghwa looked at the Jang siblings. The faces of the Jang siblings were surprisingly calm. But it wasnt because I wasnt hurt. It was just that I was able to maintain my facial expression because I had become numb after experiencing this problem countless times. Jang Sohyeop. Isnt it true that my brother and sister went too far? yes? . Ah, you mean that part. Jang Cheonsu said bitterly. its okay. I dont want to escalate the incident by accepting an apology. Its clear that I feel uncomfortable, but lets leave it as is. Namgunghwas calm face was filled with subtle dignity. You cant do that. yes? As someone who does not have a very close relationship with Jang Sohyeop, I wonder if I can say this, but I dare to tell you this. ? You cant get used to insults. ! I know him as someone who says what is right is right and what is wrong is wrong. No, I know him as someone who shows through actions rather than words. But why do you want to just bury an insult you received for no reason? Is it because its your problem? I just The character and personality that Jang So-hyeop has learned and built so far are not something that can be ignored. I think people who overestimate their own worth are problematic, but people who underestimate their own value are also problematic. There was a strange power in her voice. It was not because she was beautiful in appearance or because her achievements were outstanding. This was because her words and actions had a more dignified character than anyone else. It was not a matter for a third party to step forward. You two have probably been through experiences we cant even imagine. Maybe what Im saying is just a childish remark from someone who hasnt experienced it. Namgunghwas eyes lit up. but. It seems as if fire is spewing out from a pair of eye lights. Still, I dont think we should ever hold our breath in the face of injustice. After hearing her voice, the reviewers instantly felt a chill running down their spines. Its a bit childish, quite idealistic, and even feels like nonsense. But that is the right way. The right path, the path that protects morality. The reason why a political sect was never destroyed in the thousands of years of martial arts history was not because of high-level martial arts skills, but because of such a mindset. The voice of Namgoonghwa silenced the Jegal siblings, the Jang siblings, and everyone else watching. The strange silence was broken by one person. It was a great speech. It tickles a little, though. Everyones eyes turned to the back where the voice came from. Pengyeol was walking behind him. But wouldnt it be too much to ask the Zhuge siblings to apologize? There are a lot of people watching. Namgunghwas eyes became sharp. Were not people who are so petty that they cant apologize as they should just because someone is watching. It was a horse with a bone. The Zhuge siblings faces turned red. If you dont apologize right away, youll end up looking like a really petty person. Peng Yeol shook his head. What Sojeo said also makes sense. But we are the descendants of the five generations. Is that any problem? Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Dont you know? The Five Great Families are the pillars that have supported the political faction for over hundreds of years. Our apples themselves carry a weight that goes beyond imagination. Its a position where you shouldnt carelessly lower your head. Namgunghwa sighed. Do you think you are special? Pengyeol grinned. How can you live in the harsh martial arts world without that level of confidence? If you are special, everyone else is equally special. That is just a rumor. Isnt it only skill that proves its specialness? Isnt that special thing created by your family, not you? Is there any difference? Bloodline is more than talent. You cant ignore the talent you have. Namgungryong, who was quietly listening, chuckled. Those great people who are descendants of the five great families only polished their mouths without cultivating their hearts. In an instant, the atmosphere around the area became cold. Peng Yeols face also became cold. What did you say just now? There are a lot of people with dark ears. cheeky. He seemed ready to pull out his sword at any moment. But Pengyeol didnt do that. Instead, a thorough sneer was drawn on that clearly defined face. Now that I think about it, theres nothing wrong with what my little brother Zhuge said. Namgungryong frowned. what? The rumor that the Namgung family supports the Demonic Cult is spreading throughout the central plains. Its a family that looks after demons who are known for being vicious, so its natural for such remarks to be made. There was silence once again. Namgunghwa said calmly. Do you think the Demonic Cult is such an easy group that they need someone to look after their backs? You dont know that. The important thing is that the Namgung family has a close relationship with the Demonic Church. No, what Pang Sohyeop said was wrong. Are you going to say no? We just respect people who are decent people. At least the Mine we met was respectable. However, for a lascivious simpleton who has only prejudiced opinions about the subject who has never seen Mine in person I dont know? I dont really feel like respecting you. In an instant, Peng Yeols face turned red. Anyone who heard him said he was a lewd fool was always referring to him. These beautiful kites talk carelessly! Namgunghwas face became cold. In the meantime, Im glad. I think it has more dignity than your snout. You bitch! Anger towards each other rapidly increases. Late-term indices retreated little by little. This is because the gently spreading energy waves of the two masters created a threatening atmosphere. Pengyeol gritted his teeth. Today, I will hold you guilty for your sins and let the world know about Namgungs shamelessness. Its a shame. I think we could have been good friends if you werent such a lecherous idiot. How do you know my heart so well? Chaaaaang! There were no more provocations. Peng Yeol pulled out his golden sword. A sudden moment. Hehehe!! A loud roar was heard that shook the heavens and earth in all directions. Chapter 300 Episode 300. Yeomramagun (_ħ) (6)Wow! What?! Embarrassment appeared on the faces of the late exponents. This was clearly the roar of a tiger. A loud noise that gives goosebumps all over your body. It is said that people who hear a tigers roar freeze on the spot. This is because the roar of a tiger mixes wild life and sound waves that humans cannot hear, directly hitting the nerves. This roar was not that loud. The sound was so loud and loud that the table shook and liquor bottles fell and broke. The roar itself exerts the same power as a sound technique. Of course, the late index members who heard that sound also felt their hearts trembling. Even though I tried to calm it down with internal force, the power of the sound waves was so strong that it was difficult to calm down. The true meaning of the lions hoo. Where is the beast that spewed out the lions hooves? Shake! Im sorry. The large gate opened of its own accord without even being touched. No one knew how it was opened. No, I didnt even need to know. What was important now was not how the door was opened, but who came in through that open door. Jump and jump. The sound of heavy footsteps penetrated peoples ears like the sound of thunder. Phew. At the same time, an intangible energy wave poured into the vacant lot where the banquet was in full swing. Like smoke or fog. The greedy intangibles passed by the late exponents. Huh! All of the later indexes who felt that intangible spirit stumbled. Among them, most people collapsed on the floor. A majesty that cannot be denied. An invincible magic power that their strength could never contain surrounded the entire manor. Its a musty smell. Divine energy, sword energy, killing energy Hmm? Even the negative energy? This is no big deal. No matter how many young men and women there are, is it too much? chuck. Finally a large foot came inside the door. A languid glow appeared on the young mans face as he took a deep breath. After all, all places where people live are the same. The calm voice contained an unbearable violence. Crumble. Shake your head and boom! thud! A huge beast approaching. A tiger with the height of a young man appeared. The huge tiger with black-yellow skin boasted a wonderful presence in itself. Why did you come in? Crumble. What are you saying? Theres nothing to eat here. Wow! They are not your prey, man. I still cant get over my old habits. The Great Tiger King quenched his appetite. I dont know if it was a habit or something else, but it was a sight that evoked immense fear in those who saw it. It would be even stranger if they werent afraid of a house-sized Daeho looking around them and licking its tongue. The young man, Seoliang, turned his head. Namgunghwas eyes widened. Sujiaoju? Xu Liang chuckled. Thats the girl from the Namgung family I saw back then. The wife of the Namgung family of Sogyoju. Everyone gathered there was shocked by the brief conversation between the two men and women. Damakyo?! He is the leader of the Demonic Cult! Yeomrama-kun!! Yeomramagun Seoryang. He is a minor leader of the Heavenly Demon God Church and a new star of magic who single-handedly overturned the Yangtze Waterway and dealt with one of the Seven Great Protection Methods of the Heavenly Dragon Palace and all kinds of peak masters. It was said that his military power was already at the level of the leader of a faction, and it was a name that upset the midfield with his energetic remarks. Why did such a person appear here? The corners of Peng Yeols eyes twitched. That guy is the leader of a demonic cult? He knew that the familys troops were moving south at an alarming rate. Just to catch that guy, Seo-ryang. What a fool. I came here on my own. At that time, Hwang Bo-jun shouted. Where did the magic demon come to find Ye? hmm? Xiliang looked at Hwang Bojun. Hwang Bo-juns eyes were very bloodshot. My nose was hot, and strong energy waves were rising from my whole body. It is not much affected by the presence of lyricism that is implicitly flowing. He was a late Jisoo who was born with no bones and had mastered the ultimate martial arts skills. Seoliang tilted his head. What are you? This guy. Hwang Bo-juns face turned red. Who are you? I never thought I would be asked a question like that in front of everyone. this guy! I am the owner of the Hwangbo family. Hwangbo of Shandong? Yes! Hwang Bo-jun regained his triumph. Until I was laughed at by Seo-ryang. The Hwangbo who packaged themselves as mere ignorant brainless children with the fancy words Shandong Hohan (ɽ|Ýh)? Hwang Bo-juns mouth dropped open. Someone kicked me without my knowledge! made a sound It seemed like he was trying to stop himself from laughing, but it was loud enough for everyone to hear. Namgunghwa cleared his throat. sorry. Stop without even realizing it. this! Hwang Bo-juns fist was shaking. How dare you show me your family Anyway, you have nothing to do, so its okay. Xi Liang looked around and said. Who is the small head of the Peng family? As everyone looked at Peng Ye, Xu Liang smiled. Its you. The corner of Peng Yeols mouth twitched. Why is the magic pest looking for me? It was truly insulting. But Seoliang didnt seem to care at all. This is because there is absolutely no reason to be upset by the words of a guy who will be destroyed anyway. Seoliang snapped his fingers. You come out here. ! The golden sword of expansion trembled. This is a way of speaking to a subordinate. I can assure you that Peng Yeol has never met someone so arrogant. At that time, Hwang Bo-juns fist glowed bright blue. this guy! How dare you ignore me! Paaang! Hwang Bo-jun rushed towards Seo-ryang. Although it was not very fast, the walking was full of elasticity. Hwang Boses secret method of walking, Cheonwangs walking method, was revealed. Some of the late exponents shouted. Hwa Hwangbo! no! No matter how sharp the atmosphere may be, you should not carelessly attack the leader of the Demonic Cult. This is because it is not a personal problem, but a problem between Jeong and Ma. But Hwang Bo-jun ignored all their cries. Whoa! Hwang Bo-juns fist swung, aiming for Seo-ryangs face. It was so powerful that it made my skin tingle even though it didnt even touch my face. Hwang Boses best martial art was the Heavenly King Chu (׵) strike of the Heavenly Kings Three Fists (ȭ). this guy! Gotcha! Even though the fist reached right in front of his chin, Seo-ryang showed no reaction. Hwang Bo-jun was confident that his fist would crush Seo-ryangs jaw in one fell swoop. Wow! Hwang Bo-juns eyes widened. Why are your fists so soft? Before I knew it, Seo-ryangs hand was wrapping around Hwang Bo-juns fist. Hwang Bo-juns fist was big, but Seo-ryangs hand was also very big. Elongated fingers covered most of the fist. Xu Liang chuckled. Can you catch even a fly with a fist like this? Crump! omg! Hwang Bo-juns elbow was suddenly bent. Xu Liangs eyes lit up. You trained your external skills admirably. Is this really the Five Generations? Its pretty good for that age. Crunch! Kaaak! Hwang Bo-juns knees suddenly buckled. The evaluation that it is quite good is just a statement considering the age group. The current Hwang Bo-jun was only a mere 10 seconds away from Seo-ryang when he had just come out of the ancient bamboo forest. If you decide to kill, it wont take you even three sums. Moreover, the current Seoliang is an absolute expert, standing shoulder to shoulder with the top ten experts in the world. He is not Hwang Bo-jun, but he is an invincible monster that is difficult to injure even if all the latter-day indexes here attack him. Xu Liangs eyes lit up. You can overlook an argument at first glance, but since he swung his fist first, I believe he must have been prepared to do that. Hwang Bo-juns eyes shook violently. He finally realized it when he saw Seoryang looking down at him with one hand behind his back. That he was attacked by a master he couldnt deal with. That the other person is really a person who can kill you without any hesitation. Quack! uh? Hwang Bo-jun blinked. I felt a sharp pain and my shoulder felt empty. Fuwaaaaak! Kwaaaak! Hwang Bo-jun rolled around on the floor. Before he knew it, his entire arm was torn off and blown away. Xi Liang threw Hwang Bo-Juns thick arm at King Hu. Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Quack! The Tiger King snatched the forearm and chewed it as if he had been waiting. The faces of the later exponents who were watching the scene turned pale. The same was true for the faces of the Zhuge and Nangong siblings, as well as Peng Yeol. Its not enough to tear off a persons arm raw and throw it as food to a tiger the size of a house. It was a horror never seen anywhere else in the world. They never imagined they would truly see something like this. Xu Liang said in a cold voice. Are there any more people who dont know the topic? Speech that stimulates pride. But no one could open their mouths. I couldnt lift a finger or reveal a single thing of life. With just one move, superiority and inferiority were decided. Unbelievably, the Demonic Cults Sogyoju had rendered the five masters in this place incapable of combat in just one hit. He was a master of a different level than them. Seo-ryang inwardly savored his appetite. He has become a complete villain. It doesnt matter. This is a guy who swings his fist first without even knowing the level of his opponent. That too had the potential to blow ones head off. To Seo-ryang, not killing him was like showing mercy. Huh! Huh! Yes you bastard! Xi Liang looked down at Hwang Bojun. Still, he still wanted to live, so he quickly grabbed his shoulder to prevent excessive bleeding. But looking at his expression, he seemed completely out of his mind. Even after you did this to yourself! puck! Crrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! Hwang Bo-jun just fainted. Mixed blood was pointed out in the Western style of Western culture. The one who is good at teasing snout is the famous Five Generations. Xi Liang looked at Peng Yue again. Peng Yeols face was colored with shock. How?! Hwang Bo-jun was clearly below him. But he was definitely not a master who could be defeated so easily. But I literally couldnt even compete with him. I never would have thought that the small sect leader of the Demonic Cult would be this strong. I wasted my time because of this stupid guy. That guy over there, come out here. ! Cant you hear me tell you to come out? Xu Liang turned his wrist. A bloody, crunching sound pierced everyones ears like thunder. Even though it was a movement that third-rate Parakhos used to scare their opponents, the sound could not have sounded that threatening. Pengyeols golden sword trembled once again. Previous tremors were caused by anger, but the current tremors were different. A strange feeling he had never felt before shook his heart. People called that feeling fear or fear. come out. . Come out. . Look at this guy? Seo-ryangs eyes suddenly changed. Arent you coming out? Did I plan something today? Seoliang did not bother to hide his power. Kugugoogung!! A terrifying energy that spreads everywhere in an instant. The young man with a magnificent physique and a handsome smile had gone somewhere, and before I knew it, there was a demon king in his place, with his whole body glowing with red-hot demonic energy like a flame. Wow! Uweeeek! The later exponents, who were weak in martial arts, fainted and fell to their knees. Kwazijijik! The ground where Seoliang stood was cracked like a spider web. The entire ground of the vacant lot where the banquet was taking place was falling apart. Old Yumagong is completely open. There was no way they could handle the overwhelming energy wave that even the elders of the Nine Sects found difficult to face head-on. Late-day indices fell back by about a dozen in an instant. If I didnt back down, it felt like my whole body would explode under this merciless pressure. Seoryang proved his overwhelming divine status just by emitting energy waves. It was indeed a presence worthy of the nickname Yeomramagun. Xu Liang smiled whitely. come out. Pengyeol moved without realizing it. Chapter 301 Episode 301 Monsters Born of the Magic Path (1)So, this quarter of the military department Hmm. huh? Ho Yaoseong narrowed his eyes. Master, do you have anything to say? Lee Cheon-sang did not answer. I just looked at the window and my eyes lit up. Are you thinking of Lord Xiao? Now I can tell just by looking at their eyes. Recently, Lee Cheon-sang has often shown a very humane side. If the previous Li Cheon-sang was a demon god itself that could not even be conceived, let alone analyzed, the recent Li Cheon-sang was not like a lofty absolute being in the sky, but rather a person standing at the tip of Taishan Mountain. Ho Yaoseong felt somewhat saddened by such changes. I didnt know why. It doesnt seem like the leader has become weak, but every time he shows a weak side, I feel uneasy and sad. Hu Yaosheng asked cautiously. Are you thinking about Lord Xiao? Lee Cheon-sang nodded. Hu Yaosheng said in a cheerful tone. I really didnt know that the leaders affection for you was this much. At first, you caught it like you were catching a mouse. I dont like it. yes? Lee Cheon-sang shook his head. If you get a weapon that you dont know where it will go, you have to be determined to handle it properly and dig into it, and you cant just get caught up in what youre familiar with. What does this mean? Ho Yo-seong, who was tilting his head, momentarily opened his eyes wide. By any chance are you feeling Master Xiaos demonic energy? Lee Cheon-sang took a sip of his drink. Its hard to express. Its hard to find an appropriate expression other than feeling, but its much more complicated than that. Hu Yaosheng shook his head without realizing it. Im not human. I heard a report that Sogyoju is currently heading to Henan. It hasnt been long since the report came in, so they should have entered Hanam by now. From Hundred Thousand Days Mountain in Guangdong to Tianzhong Mountain in Henan. The distance was so far that it could be considered a completely different world, but the religious leader was ignoring the distance and feeling the energy of the small religious leader. I couldnt figure out how this was possible. I wonder if there was no need for me to feel sorry for myself. In recent words and actions, a lot of human aspects have been revealed, but the power of the Absolute has not declined at all. No, rather, it seemed to show a more divine ability than before. When you say weapon, do you mean the reigning Demon Emperor? This time, Lee Cheon-sang just nodded without saying a word. Ho Yaoseong quenched his appetite. I think its a martial arts skill that would be difficult even for a genius like Master Xiao. Thats natural. But um?! Why are you doing this again? Lee Cheon-sang was quietly glaring at the window. Soon he burst into laughter. There was a reason. Did you take out the reigning demon emperor flag? Lee Cheon-sang did not answer again. Hoyoseong was literally to die for. Smart people are usually curious. They are quick-witted, so they can see through them to a certain extent even if they dont say anything, but if the target is a celestial being of the level of a heavenly being, its a different story. Although it is possible to understand the immediate mood, it is difficult to know what Lee Cheon-sang is truly thinking. Cheonjungjihoe? Hu Yaosheng put the document aside. Looking at the atmosphere, it seemed like it would be a good idea to conclude the budget report for each organization here. Are you curious about Cheonjung Branch? Shall we investigate further? Im not even curious about this gathering of kids. Hes worthy of that. But if its because of Lord Xiao Were just similar in age, but we have nothing in common with the brats of the Liang family faction. Thats right. To be more specific, So Kyo-ju is not at a level where he can hang out with such brats. Wouldnt it be better to rule it instead? Ruling? Lee Cheon-sang smiled as if he did not know. Ho Yo-seong pounded his chest. Could you please say something calmly? Im really dying. You will hear the report later. Ah really. Lee Cheon-sang buried his back in Taesa Temple. An interesting smile appeared on the face of the blunt absolute. What are you planning to do again? Its been a long, languid life, but it looks like this guy is about to hit the nail on the head again. It made his heart pound. * * * dont go. Pengyeol ordered himself to do so. Dont move! Dont come near me! Reason was shouting like that. But his legs were completely ignoring the commands coming from his brain. As he walked towards Seo-ryang, step by step, his walking trembled slightly. Damn it! Why are you doing this?! The body is not controlled. It was the first time I had experienced this in twenty-five years. He glared at Seo-ryang with bloodshot eyes. At that moment, he felt pain as if his eyeballs were burning. Flash! Xiliangs blood-red eyes were like a martial art in themselves. I feel like my optic nerves will burn just by facing it. My whole body felt weak, and cold sweat broke out on my back. The crazy, boiling energy ended up just boiling over, and instead of spreading throughout the body, it festered. Is this Magi?! Yes. That is Magi. However, even if Xiliang had not learned magic, the result would have been the same. This is because it is not a qualitative difference in energy, but a purely martial level difference. A silent command given by an absolute master who has reached the extreme. With a skill of Pengyeols level, it is impossible to refuse Xiliangs orders with that level of mental power. At that time, the sound of Seoryang was heard in Paengyeols head. [I heard you did something that deserved criticism from everyone at the Cheonjung branch last year?] Wow! Peng Yeols face turned pale. Xiliangs eyes grew brighter. My mind is shaking and my spirit is broken. I could tell the truth just from Peng Yeols expression. [I already came here to kill you, but this makes it clear. I dont have to feel any guilt about making you neither dead nor alive. Right?] How do you know that?! S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Pengyeol ended up muttering this without even realizing it. Because I was out of my mind, I couldnt perceive the gaze of those around me, and I couldnt pay attention to whether the sound ringing in my head was an electric sound or not. The eyes of the late exponents lit up. The scary atmosphere made my heart flutter, but they also had eyes and ears. After hearing Peng Yeols reaction and voice, they realized. That the leader of the Heavenly Demon Church knows something about expansion. Phew. Xiliangs eyes returned to their original black color. At the same time, the strong air pressure that had been weighing down my son-in-law disappeared. Huh! Whoa! Phew! The latter-day indexes let out heavy breaths. I felt like I was alive when the pressure that was weighing down my whole body disappeared. But there was no swelling. Although he too was relieved of the pressure, he had already been greatly shocked by Gu Yuma Qi. His eyes, glaring at Seo-ryang, gradually became murderous. Xu Liang smiled. Is it such a big secret that the Paeng family secretly deployed troops to capture me? Peng Yeols cheeks trembled. The later exponents were surprised to hear Seo-ryangs words. What?! Paengga? How can this be in this situation A murmur that spreads in an instant. Only then did the late exponents understand the reaction of the expansion. He was surprised when Seo-ryang noticed the movement of troops in the Paeng family that no one knew about. Of course it was an illusion. It was just as Xi Liang intended. Namgunghwas eyes wavered. Im falling into the abyss. She was greatly shocked when Seo-ryang pulled out Hwang Bo-juns arm and threw it to King Hu a little while ago. He wondered if Mine, whom his father had evaluated as worthy of respect, was an overly cruel person. But now even that thought has disappeared. Did the Peng family try to detain the leader of the Celestial Demon Church? This was no different from going to war. Im not that scared of things like Panga, but I dont like getting into trouble without knowing anything. Moreover, since the act itself has impure intentions, I have no desire to just ignore it as me. ! By the way, did you pull out that knife to swing? Xi Liang pointed to Jinlo Island with his chin. If I pulled it out, I have to cut it off, right? Ill kill you!! Qarring! A fierce energy rose from Peng Yeols body. The reviewers who saw him were surprised. The energy wave was much more intense than expected. The only people who were not surprised by the heat wave were the Namgung siblings. The power of Panjias secret technique, Geongonmiheosingong (Ǭ̓). Expansion rushed forward with a bitter wave of energy. Faaagh! It was on a completely different level from Hwang Bo-juns approach speed. Pengyeol approached like lightning and raised the golden sword. I must kill him. You have to kill me! It is not because he is the leader of a demonic cult. It wasnt because my family had dispatched troops to catch this guy. This guy knew his own secret. You never know when and where it might shake its mouth. With this blow, I have to completely seal my mouth. Kahab! Qarring! With the sound of thunder, the golden sword swung like a thunderbolt toward the top of Seoliangs head. It was a terrifying attack, the Honwon Byeokryeokdo (ԪZ), which was unleashed with Geongonmiheosingongong. It was the strongest martial art he could unleash and an absolute killer with the power of a single strike. At that time, Seo-ryangs fist swung. Crumbling!! The thunderous sound that erupted from his fist was so terrifying that it reduced Pengyeols Hunwonbyeokryeokdao to a whisper. It was the nine heavenly defenses of the heavenly devils power fist. Quaaaang! Aaaah! Peng Yeols body bounced off at an alarming speed. Kwazijic! bang! His body, which broke two tables and flew off, became embedded in the exterior wall of the building. The rebounding force of the wind returned his sword energy and internal power with twice the power. Grrrr. The bulge embedded in the wall trembled. Even in that situation, he was holding a sword, so it should be said that he looked quite like a warrior. The expression disappeared from Seo-ryangs face. He stretched out his hand toward the bulge. Woooooo!! The magical energy that extended from his fingertips seeped into Peng Yeols body. Kwasik! Soon his body came out of the wall. Then it flew straight to Seoryang. A void object?! I thought there was nothing more surprising, but I was wrong. The eyes of the late exponents were wide open as if torn. It was a distance of over five chapters, and it was a piece of empty space that drew a sturdy young man and a heavy sword at the same time. It was martial arts on a different level. He was even able to use this level of empty air attack without the slightest sign of difficulty. Could even the head of the Five Great Families, the oldest branch of the Nine Sects, show such divine prestige? Ugh! Peng Yeols body was shaking violently. Although he suffered severe internal and external injuries, he somehow mustered up his strength and tried to escape. At least one piece of grit was worth seeing. At that moment, Seo-ryangs eyes flashed. Kwasik! Sigh! Kaaaaak! Pengyeols two arms were unable to withstand the pressure of the demon energy and broke. Only then did Geumnoido fall to the ground. You murderous bastard! Cant you put it down right now?! Tear it to death! At that moment, a murderous look that no one knew appeared in Seo-ryangs eyes. Facing that deadly sight, Pengyeols breathing stopped. Are you going to kill me?! In my heart, I wanted to torture him for days and days so that he could neither die nor survive. For a guy like this, even death is a luxury. But I am not the one to punish this guy. Seo-ryang calmed down his anger with a deep breath and released his inner strength. dump! The bulge that had fallen to the ground wriggled. He was invaded by life and evil energy and could no longer do anything. Xi Liang looked around and said. Now lets talk amongst ourselves. Ah, before that. He looked back at a building in the distance. Dongpil, please bring the two guys hiding over there. Faaagh! Golden light shot out like lightning outside the broken gate. Chapter 302 Episode 302 A monster born from magic (2). Ugh! The face of the white dragon who had fallen next to Pengyeol was very distorted. He was in a state where he could not move due to the demonic blood. The dantian was not sealed, but the demonic blood was so strong that it could not be released. Baekyo shouted. Good luck meeting these bastards! Jang Moon-in right now! Whoa! Ma Dong-pils kick caused blood to spray out of the white dragons mouth. In that way, Baekyou fainted. It could have been pointed out that he was of mixed race, but it was an uncharacteristically extreme act. The words and actions Baekyo showed when he went to capture Hwasan Jangmunin still remain in his mind. Why on earth are you doing this?! The face of Danyoung, who was lying down next to the white dragon, was full of fear. sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He is called the best reviewer of the Jeomchang faction, but in front of Ma Dong-pil, he is just that guy. Ma Dong-pils martial arts performance was a huge shock to Dan-yeong, who was caught up without even being able to share the two sums. Ma Dong-pil looked at Seoryang. Xu Liang shook his head. It meant not to treat the white yo the same way. As Ma Dong-pil took a step back, Seo-ryang spoke. You guys know that I am an uninvited guest. But since we are gathered together like this, why dont we at least have a sound conversation? The late indices looked at each other. A look of bitterness appeared on Seo-ryangs face. This is it. Overwhelming skill and cruelty beyond imagination. In addition, a monster named Tiger came along. No matter how great the review index is, you cant help but be shocked. but. I think Hwang Bose is better. At first sight, without even knowing who the opponent was, he swung his fist with the intent to kill. It was a shameful thing for Seoliang, but at least he had the guts to attack a strong man. No matter what his mentality, the guys courage, which was not courageous, did not seem that bad to Seoryang. But what about these? The later indices of political factions show this Should we rather be happy? Xu Liang couldnt be happy. He was no longer Cheon Ha-jin, the King of Death, but Seo-ryang, the leader of the Heavenly Demon Church. In other words, we have to live in the same generation as them. I will become the leader of a religious sect and try to interfere with the Protestant system, and if I achieve satisfactory results in the future, I plan to leave the Protestant religion. But until then, we have to live in the world with them. And it is never wise to like the low level of those you have to confront. Boom ! Xiliang stepped on the ground. The late indexes were surprised by the strong sound. I am the minor master of the Heavenly Demon Church. And you are also those who have been appointed as the heads of each sect, or at least possess the same qualifications, right? . In the end, we are meant to share one generation. Xu Liangs eyes lit up. Rather than a gathering where people just bend over backwards and fart in the face of those in power, how about talking about various things among the people who will lead this martial world in the future? Without any trouble. Then someone said. How can I trust you? Xu Liang looked at the person who made the voice. He was a tall young man with a rather thin build. There was a spear hanging behind his back, and the strong prayer was impressive. I dont know what youre talking about? Literally. How can we trust you and talk to you? Say it so I can understand. You could trap us or threaten our lives under the pretense of conversation! It was a desperate cry. Xu Liang chuckled. That wasnt all. More than half of the reviewers sighed or smiled bitterly. The young man with the short spear said in confusion. Why are you doing this? Its not like I said anything I couldnt do! As a later exponent of a political faction, this is not an easy thing to say. I never think so I would like to at least praise you for your courage in admitting that you are weak, but we are few and you are over two hundred. They say its a fight that you dont know until you try it, but dont you think thats a very timid statement? The young mans face turned red as he realized the meaning of his words. His question was, to put it crudely, a very stupid statement. If I was planning on attacking you, I wouldnt have come out like this. There must have been an attack. . Besides, arent you also the late exponents who received a good education and have reached this point? Even if my words contain lies, I think you will be able to see through that on your own. It was a clever remark. While praising the other person, he also implicitly conveys that he is not a very dangerous person. At that time, another person came forward. Regardless of our abilities, it is clear that you are a dangerous person. It was a woman with a sword on her waist. His moderately tall height and sparkling eyes were impressive. In the first place, this meeting is a meeting of late political faction exponents. You shouldnt be here, not because you are a minor sect of the Demonic Cult or the Divine Cult, but because you are a warrior of the Demonic Cult. You are an uninvited guest? thats right. Moreover, you defeated the minor heads of the Peng family and the Huangbao family in front of all of us. You can dismiss it as a personal matter, but dont you know that our position is also in trouble? Then why didnt you attack me? The female prosecutor bit her lip. I cant do anything to you with my power. Thats why I couldnt attack him. Its nice to be honest. Just making this much of a fuss is an incident. I have no desire to talk to you, so I think it would be best for you to leave. It was a polite, if polite, statement. Xu Liang shook his head. I dont mean to keep you here. yes? I said we would talk, but I have no intention of shamelessly sitting here and debating with you all. Of course I have no intention of fighting. If there is anyone who wants to discuss the situation with me, they should sit down with me separately. The female swordsmans eyes wavered. That sounds really dangerous. You dont believe me? Of course. I think what Woo Sohyeop said a moment ago also makes sense. What do we believe and follow you? Did I tell you to follow me? yes? I am not in a position to give you orders. Im just recommending it. Why do you keep thinking its coercion? The female swordsman became completely mute. Xu Liang shook his head. If it is because of the past conflict, there is nothing to say. But just as I am an enemy to you, you are also an enemy to me. You may be suspicious of the person who first enters enemy territory and extends his hand, but I dont think there is a need to close your mind that much. It was a remark that felt a little vague. The expressions of the later indices softened a little. I came out in midfield with a few small people. Xu Liang smiled. No matter how strong my martial arts skills are, I cannot compete with the entire martial arts faction. This means that it is a path fraught with danger. But I dont want to die. . Now do you understand what I mean? So what youre saying is that you will only sit down with people who want to talk? Now I understand. There is no way such a person exists At that time, Jang Cheon-su raised his hand. Id like to hear it. At that moment, everyone looked at him. Jang Cheonsu was not embarrassed at all. The look in his eyes when he looked at Seo-ryang was very serious. I still dont know much about you or the Heavenly Demon Church. I know that righteous demons were fierce enemies in the past, but I havent experienced it myself. He took a step forward. I still dont believe you. You showed yourself too extreme and cruel. It is bound to be difficult to completely trust such a person. I admit it. But I sensed some sincerity in what you said. The corners of Seo-ryangs mouth rose. And what if I try to kill you? It means that my insight is only limited to that level. And Jang Cheonsu smiled faintly. My martial arts skills will not be easy. First time coming here. A sincere smile appeared on Seo-ryangs face. What is your name? It is called Jang Cheonsoo of Gwancheon Daomun. good night. Its hard to serve good drinks and meat, so complaints about stuffy seats dont apply. Im just curious what you think. He is truly a bold guy. Xu Liang truly admired Jang Cheonsu. He is confident, honest, and has a certain sense of pride in his abilities. But it never seemed arrogant. You were quite a bitch. Jang Cheon-soos remarks and Seo-ryangs mutterings. After hearing the words of the two people, several of them looked at Jang Cheon-soo with new eyes. He was the one who did not step forward when Zhuge familys son-in-law insulted him. However, in front of the minor leader of the Heavenly Demon Church, a hostile force, he stands out more confidently than anyone else. That appearance gave a fresh shock to the late exponents. Namgungryong smiled and took a step forward. Our siblings will also be together. Namgoong? exactly. An interesting expression appeared on Xu Liangs face. I dont think I saw you then. Is it Sogaju? Not yet. I dont even have the ability to do that. Thats an interesting thing to say. At first glance, your martial arts skills seem to be one level higher than this idiot from the Pan family. Namgungryong shook his head. They say you dont know how to win until you try. That is also true. You learned it well. Since Seoliangs presence was so outstanding, the late exponents had no choice but to pay attention to his every word. So they were surprised this time too. There is no warrior here who can withstand the small religious leader of Shingyo. Such a master said to Nam Gung-ryong that he was one step above Peng Yeol. I dont know if its true, but at least I know that Nam Gung-ryong is a great expert. Are there any more? Then another young man raised his hand. We will fall. good night. And I will inform you. What kind of disaster happened here? Xu Liang nodded. Its a rumor that will spread anyway. Do it yourself. Since it comes out so casually, it actually makes the person who said it feel sick. The young man with gritted teeth shouted. lets go! Review indices are leaving one by one. Those who were paying attention followed the young man. The number seemed to be well over a hundred people. The young man who walked near the gate stopped. Did you say he was the leader of a Protestant religion? however? Youd better be careful. Im leaving today, but your actions are clearly a challenge to the political faction Is there anyone who will leave again? Xu Liang didnt even listen to him. The young mans face turned red. He thought he had been humiliated and was about to say something. Could you please move out of the way? A clear voice came from the front door. When did it appear? A woman dressed in pure white stood in front of the door. The young man who saw her opened his mouth wide. Seo fairy?! Her appearance was so beautiful that one could momentarily make such an illusion. They say beauty is relative, but this womans beauty went beyond that level. There was literally no other heavenly beauty. Her beauty alone was enough to give off a subtle majesty, showing off an overwhelming presence. Seoliang tilted his head. Do you want to participate too? why? Cant I? Its not like that. I am also the daughter of the Ice Palace. As a representative of a foreign force, I believe it will be possible to at least observe. It was the appearance of someone who surprised the later exponents as much as Seo-ryang. It is said to be the maid of the Bukhae Ice Palace, the seat of the Four Palaces. In a way, he is a person harder to find than the leader of the Heavenly Demon Church. Yeo Sang-rin glanced at the hesitating young man. Can you please come out and not block the road? The young man retreated without realizing it. Yeo Sang-rin smiled and approached Seo-ryang. But are you going to do it here? We are uninvited guests. We should go out separately. Then Ill wait outside. okay. Seo-ryang, who sent Yeo Sang-rin off, glanced at the young man. What are you doing? to? You said you were going to inform me of this situation? good. The young mans eyes wavered. It was a place where not only the Sogyoju of the Heavenly Demon Church but also the Binggungjus wife was present. Even Binggungjus daughter was shockingly beautiful. I feel like I made a mistake. Although he is not someone I would fall in love with, I somehow feel like I am showing an unmanly side in front of such a beautiful woman. The trembling young man turned around. I felt somehow miserable. Seoliang looked around at the remaining late indices. Still, about half remained. It will be a fun place. Lets go out too. Chapter 303 Episode 303 A monster born from magic (3)Thanks to Gong Yachi, I was able to rent an entire large base. The young peoples discussion started in broad daylight and continued until dawn. I was worried about what topic they would discuss right away, but surprisingly, Seoryang skillfully led the crowd. Thanks to this, the discussion, which started a little cautiously and a little timidly, quickly became heated. Each person had a lot to say. Surprisingly, Seo-ryang took turns having a serious conversation with everyone. There wasnt much talk about the past, and the main focus was on the current status of the political faction and how the Madou Martial Arts will play an important role in the Martial Arts. Namgunghwa was amazing. Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A place like this can be created. When Seo-ryang is absent, we group together and have serious conversations. There was often shouting, but surprisingly there were no overly violent arguments. This may be because each party understands to some extent what the other person saw and heard. Thoughts are free. And its deep. Except for Namgung, all the members of Odaesega and Gupailbang were absent. In other words, only the later exponents of small and medium-sized schools remained, and their insight was truly surprising. Although his military education may not be as good as that of the Five Generations or the Nine Schools, his worldly experience seemed to be much more than that of them. Because I grew up rough. Compared to the so-called prestigious families, they lacked power, money, and reputation. So, they had no choice but to go out into the world early on and grow by bumping into each other with their bodies. On the contrary, there were many people who saw things that the famous warriors could not see. Although their martial arts skills were lower than that of the Namgung siblings, their insight and depth of sense and thought were often much better. There was something they shouted in unison. War should not occur. If its obvious, its obvious. But they didnt just say that to call for justice. First of all, the ones who die the most are the martial arts people of small and medium-sized sects. It was also the reason why political factions were strong. There were many times when martial artists from the old factions or the five generations took the lead, but in the end, the true power of the martial arts factions came from the countless small and medium-sized factions. So they are the ones who sacrifice the most. Of course, I couldnt stand by and watch a war unfold just to keep the convention. Second, it is difficult to survive after the war. Most of the famous shamans of the great clans accumulate treasures that are difficult to guess. However, small and medium-sized sects cannot recover once their finances and business foundations are damaged. In the end, even if you survive, its just hell. It is impossible to lead a normal life unless heavenly luck follows you. And the third and final reason. It was the most decisive reason and also the reason that caught the Namgung siblings off guard. Nothing changes. Yes. There were times when the political faction and the Mado fought at war, or the Sa faction and the Mado fought. Of course, there were many histories of wars between political factions and factions. But nothing changed. If there has been sacrifice, we must use that sacrifice as a stepping stone to create a better world. However, for hundreds of years, the martial arts group remained unchanged and remained a true evil spirit. It is a meaningless fight. In the end, if its the same world over and over again, its okay to not fight in the first place and just live while respecting each persons territory. But there is always conflict in the world. It will be the same at this moment. Im sorry to say this, but most of the troubles take place in the Old File Room and the Odaesega. The children of small and medium-sized clans did not hastily engage in disputes with the warriors of Sapa or Mado, even if it was for survival. That was the reason why most of the people who caused conflict were military figures from prestigious families. There are many people who know the reality, but there are many more who rely on the reputation and power of each clan. It is easy to do dangerous things because there is a strong supporter behind you. We are for peace. To be more honest, I want to live happily. I want to live the romantic, romantic life that adults told me about when I was young. But the reality is not like that. Namgunghwa sighed. At that time, Seo-ryang blurted out a word. Then you can change it. As you know, Master Xiao knows, its really not easy. Of course its not easy. I understand that you are tired of the unchanging world. To be exact, its your parents generation. Xu Liangs eyes lit up. Still, I should have continued. The world doesnt change in a flash. It changes little by little on an ongoing basis. Yes, thats right. But no one wants to take charge of it. Instead, they are busy laughing at it. I wont laugh at that and call it an excuse. Because I know how difficult it must be to overcome the attention and ridicule of the world. Thats right. It will be harder than dealing with a teenage master. But you still have to do it. . But you still have to do it. Unless you want to live in a world filled with defeat. Whew. Just because its a difficult path doesnt necessarily mean its the right path. But there is no easy way to change the world. Your place is yours to create. No one takes responsibility for your life. That is correct. That doesnt mean we should overthrow the nine factions and the five generations. I dont think theres anything you cant do if you do it, but radical methods are bound to have consequences. If the world you want is peace, then this is a problem that should be handled as peacefully as possible. A scene full of bitterness. Then someone smiled and asked: But is it okay for Master Xiao to say this to us? Rather, isnt it normal to encourage them to destroy the nine factions and the five generations? Xu Liang chuckled. Dont be ridiculous. I may go somewhere and hear people call me a dog butcher, but I am a person who knows his own status. Its only when youre a worthy opponent that its worth cutting. You said you hate war? uh? Was it like that? But you dont know anything, do you? The audience burst into laughter. Seoliang knew how to secretly influence the mood of the crowd. Although we engaged in serious conversation together, we also knew how to break up the overly serious atmosphere with a few jokes. Surprisingly, the leaders of the Demonic Cult and the late leaders, whom they met for the first time, became close enough to joke around in less than half a day. Even if you dont completely understand the other person, at least you can communicate. But I have a question. What? Why did Su Jiao-ju come to the Central Plains? I dont think I heard clearly yet. There are kites ready to kill. who? Xu Liang shook his head. Ill tell you later. By the way, you guys were thinking of me when I joined this, right? Youre changing your tune. Use it. What are you thinking? If you say you had a group conversation with the leader of the Demonic Cult, the higher-ups in the martial arts faction will definitely not look at you favorably. I guess many of the kids who didnt come with us didnt participate because of that? Surprisingly, they didnt find that part to be an issue. Do you know why we participated in the Cheonjung Branch? Are you trying to flatter those from a prestigious family? . Okay, you guys. Why did you participate? No, what you said is correct. We came here to impress them. You admit it right away? But did we do it because we wanted to? Most of us participated out of fear of being left out. So, if your own clan does not flatter you, you will be eaten by another clan that has grown by flattering you? Its similar. I dont know if you know, but they live a really luxurious life. They said they dont want to do that, so neither do we. The way he grumbled seemed a little playful, but it also seemed bitter. But with the advent of So Jiaoju, that splendid position was completely destroyed. Its not like I was in a situation where I was going to fart in the first place. I saved you? Should I thank you? Its okay, man. so? Wouldnt it be good to know something about the Heavenly Demon Church, which has lost its place anyway? I also have curiosity. Thats why I came. aha? If you want to take responsibility, all you have to do is point the arrow at me? It might be the easiest way. Damn things. You guys are really doing well. Thats how I survived. Well, Im not embarrassed anymore. Xu Liang smiled. So what does your archenemy, the little master of the Heavenly Demon Church, look like? A fun but dangerous person. That was a good save. Xu Liang stood up. Everyone looked at him. It was a good place in many ways. I think you guys will have more to talk about. Where are you going? Didnt you hear it earlier? They say Panga is coming to get me. The atmosphere suddenly became cold. A young man asked cautiously. Lets talk about it Arthur. Dont you even look at the small family head of the Pan family? Theyre not people I can communicate with in the first place. But isnt it better than being chased? Kicked out? who? yes? I think there is some misunderstanding. Im not trying to run away. There was a faint glow in Seo-ryangs eyes. Im going to kill them all. A chill overtook the space immersed in silence. I dont like disruption. But I have no intention of just watching those who try to mess with me. Thats the confusion. If you survived by turning your brains on, then I am the one who risked my life and lived recklessly. It will be dangerous. You pay the price. If you live like me, at least you wont be needlessly frustrated. Xu Liang straightened his posture. How was this place today? Are you okay? They couldnt answer. It was definitely the first time I had had such a serious conversation about the state of martial arts and the world we would live in in the future. It was amazing and surprising. You guys are amazing. What do we Even if you were a demon you had never seen before, you couldnt help but feel uncomfortable. Even when I first broke in, it created quite a violent atmosphere. And yet you followed me like this. Herb mentality or whatever. . I dont know you, just as you dont know me. The reason this place was able to be created like this is because there was a gap between Jeong () and Demon (ħ) over the past thirty years. Of course. Someone tries to fill that void with hatred. Some people want to leave it in sadness, others want to leave it in emptiness. But I dont want to do that. Xu Liang smiled. I want to fill that thirty-year gap with peace. ! We still dont have trust in each other. But at least I got a taste of what kind of person the other person was. It started out poorly, but now possibilities have opened up. Xu Liang turned around. One year later today, I want to meet you guys again. There was indescribable confusion on their faces as they looked at Seoliangs back. Neither the Gupa Ilbang nor the Five Daesae will meet them. However, the small master of the Heavenly Demon Church, their archenemy, says he wants to meet them again. The words and the fact warmed their hearts. Dont die until then, you brats. After a while, the sound of a carriage being pulled was heard from afar. Namgunghwas eyes deepened as he looked out the window. I understand why my father respected that man. Chapter 304 Episode 304 Monster born from the magic world (4)Wake up. Cough! Every time the field coughed, drops of blood spattered. I open my eyes with difficulty, but my pupils are blurry. He seemed to be out of his mind. At that time, a sword-light, twisting like a snake, flew in like lightning. Sigh! Oops! Sharp pain as if bones and nerves were being scratched. Peng Yeols eyes brightened. The sword was inserted between the collarbone and the sternum without touching the arteries, and the demonic energy was delivered as is. Cheeeeeeeek! Kwaaaak! Peng Yeols limbs trembled. The merciless demonic energy injected into the body ran through all blood vessels. It was an incredible pain. It felt like every nerve in my body was burning out. Gogu waved his hand. Boom! Quang! I guess I dont even have the strength to scream anymore. The sight of the bulge hitting the wall, accompanied by a dull crashing sound, was truly miserable. In contrast to his pale complexion, the area around his chin was completely covered in blood. If his body wasnt protected by magic, it wouldnt be surprising if he died right away. Ugh! W Where am I? Its a slaughterhouse. A slaughterhouse? What does this mean? Pengyeol tried his best to close his eyes. Little by little, I became able to focus, which had been difficult to achieve. omg! Seo-ryang was standing quite a distance away with his back to me. Peng Yeols body trembled. Just looking at Seoliang made my body react. Xi Liang saw Gogu. how is it? Gogu shook his head. The polishing went well. Its sturdy. Thats a good thing. Its okay if something is already wrong with your body. I couldnt figure out what it meant. But I felt the swelling instinctively. That he had faced the worst moment of his life. These guys will never treat you like a human being. You murderous bastard! Cant you solve it right now?! Pow! Oops! Pengyeol vomited blood again. Gogus fist was not only powerful. I felt pain as if my entire stomach was being turned upside down, no matter where or how I hit my abdomen. Gogu spoke calmly but in a cold voice. Be polite in your speech. Your scum is not someone to be treated carelessly. Ugh! Peng Yeol raised his head with difficulty. Why why are you doing this? Xu Liang did not answer. Instead, he held his back and turned his back. It was complete disregard. Pengyeol shouted. Is it because of that girl?! If thats really the case, youve made a mistake! You cant believe youre threatening me, the head of the family, for something like that! Still no answer. Rather, the eyes of Ma Dong-pil and Yeo Sang-rins cherry blossoms turned cold. There was extreme disgust in the eyes that were glaring at Peng Yeol. Peng Yeols face distorted. In all my life, I have never looked at someone like that before. It was a much harsher look than the look he gave to the martial arts people of small and medium-sized sects. dare! Uduk! Aaaah! Is it because it hasnt been long since I came to my senses? He still couldnt judge the situation. Gogu said, crushing his thumb. Master Xiao. why? I am the head of the criminal law department. know. So what? As you know, in order to serve as the head of the Penal Law Party, you must be good at torture. With this much material, you can make it neither dead nor alive. People are called materials. There was extreme fear on Peng Yeols face. no. I can make you recover in three days. But that doesnt work. Since his back was turned, I couldnt tell what kind of expression he was making. But at least Seo-ryangs voice remained calm. Whether it kills or saves, whether it kills or makes it impossible to live, its all up to the victims family to decide. The guest shouldnt put the spoon on the guests table. I couldnt even taste how seasoned it was. It will take care of itself. When I see my familys forces being torn apart. Wooooow. Inside the Salwang train with the door half-open, the Cheonmado flew out and was caught in Seo-ryangs hand. Cheeeeeek! Did he feel the feeling of Seoliang? Even though the magic attack was not opened, black smoke rose from the purple-black blade. Dongpil. Yes, Master Xiao. Check the letter. What does this suddenly mean? Ma Dong-pil, who was tilting his head, suddenly saw a hawk flying from the other side of the eastern sky. The falcon flying at terrifying speed was the King of Wu, known as Jeon Seo-eung, the greatest of Haomun. Beep! King Oh, who quickly descended with a loud sound, sat on Ma Dong-pils forearm. The Five Kings claws were as hard and sharp as steel, but they did not cause any damage to Ma Dong-pils forearm. Ma Dong-pil shouted after untying the letter tied to King Ohs ankle and checking its contents. Peng familys troops are approaching from a hundred miles away! If we assume the time the letter arrived, it would have been narrowed down to 30 miles! and? And Ma Dong-pils face took on a serious look. It is said that an emergency order has been issued to small and medium-sized sects in the Hanam area. It is said that more than half of the sects have entered a wartime mode, and some sects are said to have been in contact with the Paeng family. Ma Dong-pils eyes deepened. It looks like theyre targeting us. Later exponents who did not participate in the conversation returned to their families and delivered the news. Its only been a day, but the movement is really fast. Once again, I thought it was a good idea to form an alliance with Hao Mun. Their fast-moving information network was a great help at every moment. Xiliang looked up at the sky. The sky, which had been clear until yesterday, was filled with dark clouds. Hanam was definitely an area where it rained frequently. But in a month it will be early winter and it is going to rain again. It was an ironic weather. Dongpil. Yes, Master Xiao. It hasnt been that long, but a lot has happened, right? Although the word in the midfield was omitted, Ma Dong-pil understood it clearly. Thats right. how was it? Ma Dong-pil answered with a smile. I will tell you the answer after the mid-field refueling. Is it still difficult to say this or that? It wasnt a very good impression, but I realized that there are people with so many different personalities in the world. Isnt that alone a valuable experience? Xu Liang chuckled. Its like you. Why would you suddenly say something like that in this situation? Seoliang immediately answered Ma Dong-pils doubts. I dont know if the world is strange or if I have changed. yes? What is certain is that from the moment I set foot in this vast central plain, I have become completely different from my past. It may be the magic power of Kangho that transforms those with real power. What do you mean? Seoliang continued speaking as if possessed by something. Isnt it contradictory? I was crying for peace just a moment ago, but now I am in another battlefield. Because I cant forgive those who try to mess with me. I think its natural. Im thinking about this again. I shouldnt be the main character. yes? I truly want peace, but I dont think I should be the one to lead the world to peace. How could you say such a thing Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuure A faint blue magic energy appeared on the sword blade of the Cheonmado. hook! As if waiting, strong energy waves began to leak out from near the distant valley. It was a presence as strong as steel. I cant guess how many there are yet, but the energy waves as colorful as fireworks and as vague as mountain peaks were very impressive. Thick veins bulged on the back of Seoryangs hand as he held the Cheonmado. No matter what rhetoric you use, a demon is just a demon. I became closer to demon than anyone else and no longer felt any compunction about killing my enemies. Ma Dong-pil, as well as Yeo Sang-rin and Aeng-hwa, felt goosebumps all over their bodies for a moment. A person who has invincible power does not pity the other person. Unlimited power is literally nothing short of a disaster. They had never thought about him before, but only after listening to Seo-ryangs words did they realize how terrifying the absolute master imbued with murderous intent was. If a person with great power ignores the cause and starts going crazy, the world will become hell in itself. This is why people with great power needed status. Xi Liang took a step forward. Paralarak! His back, with his arms outstretched, looked nothing like a winged demon dragon. A humid wind blew, causing his long guns to flutter like crazy. Flash! Flash! The reigning Demon Emperor flag flowing over the sword of Cheonmado. However, above the fluttering long guns, the Guyumaggi, full of the scent of blood, burned like a flame. It was the same with his eyes. Unlike the blue energy rippling from the Heavenly Demon Sword held in his right hand, a red demonic flower leaked from his right eye, and the electric light of Demon Emperor glowed from his left eye. Squeeze! Grumble! Full of magical power that naturally but surely dominates the air. It blooms with blue-red magical eyes and welcomes the power of the Peng family, the pinnacle of the Central Plains sword system. Crumbling! Thunder and lightning raged in the sky full of dark clouds, and the cliff on which Seoryang stands shook as if an earthquake was about to occur. This is it. Kuyuma-gong, who made him who he is today. It proves the past and present. The reigning Demon Emperor that will shape him in the future. It proves the present and the future. Although the past, present and future are clearly different, they can never be divided. It is the same in martial arts and it will be the same in a world of peace. The world has now reached peace, but as if evil spirits still coexist within it. Although Guyu Demon Duke and Lord Demon Emperor are clearly different, at the same time, Xu Liang has become an entity that can no longer be divided in the world. just now. Xiliang realized that. Doo doo doo! And only at that moment did Seoryang see a group of people running, raising a cloud of dust. They numbered well over three hundred, and each one was radiating fearsome power. The ki waves of the experts carrying large heavy swords on their backs also gave off a more impressive presence than any other combat unit in the world. Three hundred swordsmen from the elite Paewangdae of the Peng family and as many as thirty veteran experts from the previous generation, each of whom was able to surpass the pinnacle. Xu Liang smiled whitely. lets go. Seoyang moved with a heavy and calm voice that was contrary to his eerie smile. sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Faaagh! Seoliang jumped down the cliff, followed by golden spirit creatures and black yellow monsters. Papa pang! fly in the sky Embodying the divine skill of walking in the air, Seoryang approached the ground at a frightening speed and swung the Cheonmado. Kwakwakwak!! The sword wind of the Heavenly Demon flew dozens of miles away, leaving a huge mark on the earth. Rumbling! Wow!! Slow down! Hahaha! The three hundred and thirty experts gradually slowed down. It was a very impressive horsemanship, slowing down at the same time without anyone jumping out. Hahahahaha. There were well over a dozen stamps engraved on the ground. A huge amount of dust rose from the cut and broken ground. what? Hes an expert. Thats huge too! Could it be that this ferocious energy is?! It was then. Hehehe! Kaaaaat! The thieves of Panga were unable to hide their confusion at the tremendous roar reminiscent of thunder. hook! Before they knew it, one man and two beasts appeared through the dust and attacked them. The moment when the veterans at the forefront were startled and pulled out their swords. Whoa whoa! With a terrible sound, Xu Liangs body passed through them and flew high into the sky. Grumble! Seoryang landed at the rear of the Panga troops, flapping the hem of his long gun like wings. Slurp. At the same time, the bodies of the three veterans were torn diagonally, along with the body of the horse they were riding. The best thieves in Jungwon were shocked. Seo-ryang said, flashing his blue-red magical eyes. Did you come home after eating? Chapter 305 Episode 305 Monsters Born of Magic (5)Shouldnt we help you? No. Yeo Sang-rin was ready to jump off the cliff at any moment. Ma Dong-pil said with a somber expression. The fighting power of the Geumho and the Tiger King is comparable to or greater than mine. Moreover, Lord Sogyo is a person who has experienced many one-on-many battles. But they are Panga! Moreover, that level of power is on a different level from those who have fought so far! We will die. ? If we participate in that battlefield now, we could all be swept away by the power of the Lord Sogyo and die. Yeo Sang-rins eyes wavered. She looked back at Gogu. Gogu nodded silently. There was still no change in his expression, but his eyes were repeating a subtle flicker. And it was the same for Ma Dong-pil. Snow? I am under the influence of Master Xiaos demonic energy. Yeo Sang-rin suddenly looked at Ma Dong-pils hand. The hand that was clenched into a fist was trembling. It is not because of emotional disturbance or internal injury. This was because the demonic energy in my body was boiling over due to an unknown force. The seething demon energy is spreading out into the White Sea, signaling an emergency. Phew. Geumgang Yacha Magi rose from Ma Dong-pils hands. He didnt mean to. Magi and magic were running wild. Sigh! When I suppressed my demonic energy with my intention, the energy that was leaking out entered my body again. Master Xiaojiaos demonic energy is that strong? Ma Dong-pil shook his head. Its not a matter of being strong or strong. sure? You are in control. Dominance? Ma Dong-pil said nothing more. To be honest, I didnt know exactly what the words I said meant. I just felt it. The current Lord Sogyo is showing off a martial art that is different from before. I dont know if it was a rise in the realm, but I knew at least one thing. Those who are part of the demon world would not even dare to look at the current Lord Xiaojiao. Any human subject to a demon, not even an animal or plant, can cause any harm to Lord Sogyo. At this moment, Lord Xiaojiao was controlling the demon. Kwaaaaaaaa! A sword wind blowing like a storm fell on the outskirts of Paewangdae. The Kings Army was the elite unit of the Hebei Panjia. Among the three hundred Taoists, there was not a single one who was not a peak expert, and in particular, the Great Lord of Heaven was a transcendent expert, ranked among the top ten in the Panga. Such masters were disappearing from the face of the earth. It evaporated without leaving a single piece of flesh or bone behind. Quang! Xiliangs foot stepped on the sword that the Great Emperor was holding. At first glance, it was clear that it was an unusual sword, but it broke with a single kick. You are so careless. Xu Liang smiled. Everyone who saw that smile froze momentarily. With a single slash of a knife, a storm broke out, and the Great Lord, who had been hit directly by the small storm, was erased from the world. It was a martial art that even those who had studied hundreds and thousands of martial arts methods at the peak of the Central Plains domain had never heard of. With the first strike, he cut down three of the Feng familys squadron masters, and then with a merciless strike, he even destroyed the Supreme King. I never thought there would be such a master in the world. Its a little devil! The veteran soldiers who were at the forefront cut through the ranks of the kings and rushed at Seo-ryang. This guy is the leader of the Demonic Cult! Catch him! Flash! The Kings Army did not utter any shout. He just raised his murderous eyes. Its different. Seo-ryang thought as he looked into their eyes. These are different from the guys weve seen so far. Even though our troops and the units leader were killed right before our eyes, we were not greatly shaken. Enemies with strong martial arts skills can be cut down with even greater force. However, it is difficult to deal with enemies who have trained their minds like this. They say you can break their spirit and take advantage of the opportunity, but these people were not half-trained enough to easily break down. Weapons of murder raised solely to strike and completely destroy the target in order to kill the opponent. Those were the sword demons, the strongest military unit in the Hebei Wulin Dynasty during the reign of the Peng family. Pabababak! I thought there would be an attack right away. But the King of Kings did not do that. They quickly got off their horses and retreated to the rear at breakneck speed. Veterans rushed to their front. Its pretty good. Seoliang was impressed by the response of King Paewangdae. Even if their pride was hurt, they would have attacked them, but they didnt. They know that if they confront each other right away, the damage will only increase. In order to achieve maximum effect with minimum damage, retreat first and reorganize your battle lines. Just by looking at that alone, it was clear why the Great King Dynasty reigned as the fear of Hebei Wulin. I will be thorough. this guy! Paaang! They do not try to confirm each others identities or exchange harsh words. This is because the fight has already begun from the moment the sword is swung. Crumbling! The sound of thunder echoed from the swords wielded by the veterans. It was the Honwon Byeokryeokdo that Peng Yeol used. But the level was different. As if a real thunderbolt was coming, the blue Dao-gwang struck down, and even Seo-ryang, who had ascended to the extreme, was as quick and sharp as a veil when he made a near miss. Crumbling! A dozen people used the attack at the same time, instantly turning the land into a mess. Seo-ryang, who avoided the attack with the Demon Emperors Limbo, immediately felt the delightful movement of swords coming from behind. Quick. Even though they killed three, the number is still close to thirty. Moreover, each one was at the peak level, and there were many who were stronger than the Supreme Lord. If you let your guard down, no matter how wise you are, you will die. Blah blah blah! The Cheonmado that blocked the fast and sharp sword trembled slightly. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. An attack from veterans coming from behind. A red ray of light was emerging from the assault that continued without any sign of retreat. Steel-Blooded Star Sword!! Among the Four Great Taoist Techniques that Paengga is proud of, following the Byeokryeokdo, Jeokseongdo has also flown. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! A fire broke out on Cheonmado Island in Xiliang. It is the flame of hell rising from a trough deep underground. This chapter of Inhwadobeop, the ultimate martial arts, unfolded. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Qarring! Oops! Iik! Each and every one of the veteran players who were using Jeokseongdo retreated by three lengths. The ultra-high temperature pottery created a pillar of fire. I managed to block it with my internal strength raised to the limit, but the overflowing fire energy was constantly trying to penetrate into my body. Such a monster! One of the veteran experts muttered in a tired voice. At best, his martial arts skills were at the level of Yeom Lama, who was known to be one or two levels higher than him. But after sticking with it, I understand. That devil was an absolute expert who had already reached the top level. He is a top-tier powerhouse with no shortage of skills compared to the worlds top ten masters, boasted by Jungwon Moorim. The head of the household was right! Wise men! I guess Ill have to risk my life today! I guess so! Rumbling! About thirty veterans surrounded Xioliang. You made a plan. Hongsanja, the elder of the volcano, and the plum blossom swordsmen. Jongnam, Jang Mun-in, Sang-gak, and Eunha Swordsmen. These were different from them. The Nine and Five Families were renowned as prestigious families of the same class, but the Paeng family was not conceited like Hwasan and Jongnam. Even retired veterans of the previous generation were deployed to the strongest unit in the Panga. This was a level of power that even a teenage expert could not survive. This means that Seoryang could also lose his life in this battle. But he wasnt worried at all. Kumho!! Kaaaaaaat! A roar so powerful that it shakes the heads of experts. Flash soon! A flash of excitement arose, and before we knew it, Geumho had reached the area near the veterans. I skipped the royal throne in one go. The faces of the veterans were distorted. wicked! Qarring! The pottery of Byeokryeokdo is expanding once again. It was a martial art that even Geumho could not escape. However, Kumho did not try to kill the veterans. Faaagh! He had already jumped before the wall-power pottery extended out. It was a wild move that read the two moves ahead. Ugh! Seoryang flew together and got on Geumhos back. He was holding a sword that was over five feet long in his hand and was riding on a horse that was easily tall. It was the majesty of a majestic general. The faces of the veterans hardened with tension. I never imagined that there would be a beast that could even dodge the attacks of a supreme master. That beast was giving me as much surprise as the small cult leader of the Demonic Cult. run! Wow! The Geumho galloped away, letting out a loud roar. The target was towards Paewangdae. And in front of them, there were about a dozen veteran soldiers using the Byeokryukdo technique, preparing for battle. Xu Liang shouted. Move!! Flash! The sword of Hyeogyu Daehongryeon, which cut through the air, collided with the sword of the masters, causing a thunderous attack. Quaaaang! A tremendous shock wave went in all directions. Geumho faltered. As it was a battle between extreme experts, no matter how powerful the spirit was, it was impossible not to be shocked. Still, Geumho was Geumho. Kyaaaaa! It charged again with a loud and sharp roar, and the speed was indeed fast. It was a rush that far exceeded the previous speed. One veterans eyes widened. this person! Whoa whoa! Aaaah! Its not martial arts or anything. It just recklessly rushed forward, and its speed was faster than cutting with a knife. The body of Noh Gosu, hit by Geumhos head, flew up and fell in front of Paewangdae. Before colliding with Geumho, his right arm was broken by Seoryangs dark scene and he even vomited blood. It happened in a split second. However, the remaining veterans did not just sit idle. Flash! Crumbling! The sword of Byeokryeok, the sword of Jeokseong, and the sword of the king came flying. They were all methods of the pinnacle of power that could discuss the world. Although his hands and feet did not work well together due to a long absence from actual combat, his power was much stronger than when he was in active duty. Seoriang, holding the Heavenly Demon Sword with both hands, summoned the hellish wind once again. Kwaaaaaaaa! Pfft! Seoryang and Geumho came to mind. The martial arts skills of the veteran masters who joined forces were beyond imagination. Although the quality of his career was lower than that of Xiliang, the overflowing power was overwhelming the individuals of Xiliang. Internal injuries. I felt sick to my stomach. He suffered some internal injuries. I dont know how long its been since I last suffered an internal injury in real combat rather than in a fight. That fact made Seoliang nervous and his fighting spirit ignite. Quang! Seoliang, who anchored the Cheonmado to the ground and established the center of Geumho, stretched out his left arm. ! A look of urgency appeared on the faces of the veterans. It was a day of pushing out the air and distorting space. A huge career suddenly emerged from what seemed at first glance a slow gesture. S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And that experience exquisitely delved into the net of pottery that surrounded veterans like a self-defense weapon. damage! not! Fuuuuuuuu!! A veterans head was blown off with a terrible explosion. It was the hand gesture of the Demon King of the Sixth Heaven that erased space, the Neungcheon Demon Hand. This is my first martial arts attack in combat. Its destructive power was such that even Seoryang was surprised. Although he was a martial artist using instinct rather than reason, he pierced the net of pottery with a single blow and took the life of a transcendent expert. This is the martial arts of the reigning Demon Emperor. This is the martial arts of the Heavenly Demon. Even Seoryang himself was dumbfounded by the sight he had created with his own hands. Woooooo!! A golden glow arose from Geumhos body. It was the spiritual energy of the ancient bamboo forest. That spiritual energy healed Seoryangs internal injuries faster than magic. The mutually beneficial relationship between one person and one person connected by the core of Gojuk was so mysterious. Wow! The roar of the golden tiger. Hehehe!! The roar of the Tiger that followed made the Paengga masters tremble. lets go! While the veterans hesitate. Seoliang and Geumho advanced like a storm towards King Paewangdae. Chapter 306 Episode 306 The Myth Begins (1)Thats why Im telling you this, and I earnestly ask you to recognize my loyalty! Mudams face as he bowed and shouted was more serious than ever. Hu Yaosheng sighed and said. Master Daehobeop. Since Lord Sogyo has already sent the guardians back, sending them back is No! Still, you have to send it! Sogyoju is the human being who will lead our school in the future! I really need an escort! Daehobeop. I would rather ask you a question! How can the general general be so calm when the miscellaneous people in the central plains may persecute you? It wouldnt be enough to excommunicate the former Great Majon instead of the Protectorate! It was then. Jaeaeang!! The two peoples mouths closed. Lee Cheon-sang sat in Taesas chair and listened to the two people. The wine glass in his hand shattered into pieces. Mudam bit his lip. Do not forgive your conviction for being rude to the religious leader! However, as a small master of Protestantism, there has never been a precedent for using such meager military power as a bodyguard! Great protection law. Yes, leader. Its okay. Master! Mudam lifted his head. Once again, faith! For a moment, a look of puzzlement appeared on Mudams face. The expression on the teachers face, which he expected to be looking down at him with cold eyes, was somehow subtle. I cant properly interpret what kind of facial expression it is. But at least he didnt seem angry or bothered. Master? Grumbling. Black flames rose from Lee Cheon-sangs hands. The broken pieces of the drinking glass melted in the dark fire that gave off such terrifying fire power that it seemed as if it would burn down the entire Daejeon. At that moment, Mudams eyes wavered mercilessly. Lets go to hell! It was Yeoyanggong Socheongeophwa of the reigning Demon Emperor. It was a martial art from ancient times that was said to be able to melt steel in an instant with a magical technique that developed the upper demon evolution to an extreme level. Great protection law. Can you see it? yes? Lee Cheon-sang raised his hand. Black flames covered half of his face. Grrrrrrrrr!! Even so, the dark flame gradually became darker. Now, Li Cheon-sangs hands could not be seen because of the pitch-black flames. Mudams body trembled. As the innate magic energy of the two heavenly beings was released, the magic power that had reached the extreme level was seething without control. An ability that makes even early masters of extreme magic unable to control their own magical power. That was the power of Lee Cheon-sang. It was the power of the Heavenly Demon. He is the one and only demon god who can dominate all demons in the world just by emitting magical power. If the moment comes, will you be able to swing a sword at me? It wasnt a question to check loyalty. Both Wu Dam and Hu Yao Sheng knew that. Mudam swallowed his saliva and answered. There will never be a moment where we have to do that. If that moment comes, even if just once What if it comes? I dont think that can ever happen. Lee Cheon-sang smiled. Its the same for Liang. yes? Its still lacking and theres still a lot of room for training, but hes fundamentally become the same as me. ?! Lee Cheon-sang turned his eyes to the window. The emotion on his languid face was pride. I didnt know you could handle Demon Emperor Qi like that. Those who heard it still had no idea what it meant. It was visible to Lee Cheon-sang. What is his one and only successor doing in the central plains, tens of thousands of miles away? How outrageous they are doing and how they are learning martial arts in such an unusual way. So he could laugh. If you become obsessed, I will go away, so just throw me like a flowing river I thought it was some bullshit, but it wasnt that, right? Demon is desire. Desire is obsession, and obsession is unity. Only by identifying oneself with the object of desire, that is, becoming one with the object of desire, can a true demon be completed. He was like that, the Old Great Mazon was like that, and all of the ancestors of the new religion were like that. However, his successor was different. By becoming distant, we became one Lee Cheon-sang, who was quietly looking at the window, soon burst into laughter. ha ha ha!! Shock appeared on Mu Tan and Hu Yaoshengs faces. The leader is laughing so loudly? They had never even imagined something like this. Lee Cheon-sang didnt stop laughing. He expressed his joy without hesitation, as if the work he had worked on all his life had been completed, and as if his dream had come true. Lee Cheon-sang, who had been laughing for a while, looked at Ho Yo-seong. Total military. yes? Oh yes! Contact the lord of the secret palace. Ill take care of it. Hu Yaoshengs face hardened. On the other hand, Mudam looked puzzled. It was a natural reaction since the only people in the religious community who knew about the queen were the religious leader and the commander-in-chief. Can I simply tell you that I will see you? Tell them that we will prepare a demonic body for the Ten Great Heavenly Demons. !! Right Now. * * * different. Rushing at a frightening speed. Xu Liang was sure. Something about his martial arts skills has changed. Yes, this was a win-win. Guyu Demon Duke and Reign Demon Emperor Qi. This was the first time that two magical skills were implemented at the same time. There have been many times in the past when the two magicians went back and forth, as if trying to vie for supremacy, but they had never rushed out into the world at the same time like this. If you cannot throw away either of the two magic balls, you must embrace both. However, each persons characteristics are so clear that it is too dangerous to embrace them together. What should I do? How long will I have to live in this world with these dangerous weapons hidden inside my body? iced coffee! It could also be called enlightenment. The difference between the two magic balls is clear. However, the two magicians had something fundamental in common. It was Seoryang. The two magicians were already looking up to Xiliang as their master. Guyu Demon Lord opened the gates of hell and offered himself, and the reigning Demon Emperor proved his worth by opening the gates of the world of desire. In the end, they have to live as one with Seoryang for the rest of their lives. The devil cannot exist without Jeong. Its the same with the right path. The reason why no one in the thousands of years of martial arts history was able to become a leader was not because there was no such skill. Because that is the world. It may be possible to unite the world for a while, but in the end it will be torn apart and coexist. Just as there is land and sea in the world, Jeongsama also has distinct characteristics. Seoliang instinctively knew that. Thats why he hoped for peace and opened a space for dialogue with later leaders. And now. Seoliang applied the laws of the world and the laws of Mother Nature to himself. Guyumagong is the land. The reigning Demon Emperor is the sky. So what am I who embraces those two? Now I know that there are truly no limits. The remaining distance to the top of the Kings Troop is five. Cha chachang! The thieves, carrying heavy swords, glared at Seoliang with murderous eyes. There are now three miles left. Grumble! Puzzle! Mangers evil fire dwells in the Heavenly Demon Island, and the electric light of the Demon Emperor dwells in his left hand. Both hands filled with red flames and blue thunderbolts, respectively. It was as if he was a mythical god of great strength who breathes fire and shoots thunderbolts. It seemed like no one could stop him and no one could attack him. And finally. The distance to the Kings Army has been reduced to one day. Xu Liang shouted. Bite it!! Quaaaang! The Tiger King attacked the Paewangdae with a front paw the size of a human body. Beside him, the Geumho, which had received Seoliangs blue and red magic energy, roared again. Hehehe!! Kaaaaak! Aaaah! Before I could even swing my sword, I heard the roar of the strongest spirit creature on earth right in front of me. That roar was on a different level from the Tiger Kings roar. Geumho, who received Seoryangs magic power and possessed more spiritual energy than ever before, was transformed into an absolutely invincible monster, even if only for a moment. Fuwaaaaaaa! About 50 members of the vanguard who were at the forefront fell to the ground. Horribly, more than half of them vomited blood from their mouths. At first glance, it seemed like they could not escape instant death, as their brains were turned to mush. Seoryang and Geumho jumped into it. Fuuuuuuu! Kwazizig! Wow! Kwaaaak! Manapgeummajang, which was unleashed with the reigning Demon Emperor, became a martial art that forbade even the morale of enemies. Five thieves hit by the tension collapsed on the spot. The experience filled with extreme demonic energy took their lives in an instant, and the storm of demonic energy that escaped caused the hearts of the surrounding thieves to sink. Kill! Kill me!! The order was to capture the leader, but there was no order to kill him. But they could not attempt to capture Xiliang. It was fortunate that he was not attacked, let alone captured. Blah blah blah! Quaaaang! damn! Hold my back! Dont back down! We needed time to reorganize our lines, but there was neither time nor way to retreat. Each of the thieves brandished their swords. It was an amazing technique that did not interfere with each others fight even in a sudden melee. Xiliangs Cheonmado split the air. Damn it! Fuwaaaaak! Eight swords broke and eight heads of thieves flew into the sky. Naturally, they formed a royal camp and tried to receive power, but the main masters died before they even started. That was just one sword. At that time, Seoryang felt as if the world was becoming dark. About a dozen veterans were attacking him from above. He had five strength and five aptitudes. late. The posture is unstable to respond with Cheonmado. To use Neungcheon Marasu or Manapgeumjang, you need time to reload the reigning Demon Emperor. At that moment, a blue lightning flashed across Cheonmado Island, which was emitting red flames. The magic power changes naturally like water flowing. The Heavenly Demon Sword, which was not the old Demon Lord, but was imbued with the reigning Demon Emperor Qi, naturally split the air. Damn it! Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! The Cheonmado, which was swung eighteen times in a split second, blocked more than a dozen blades and even cut one experts body in two. Squeeze! The body, split to left and right, was lying on the floor. There was not a single drop of blood from the body. This is because all of the wounds were burned away by lightning. This? Its a shame!! When I lowered the sword, a blazing blue spherical thunderbolt came from the tip of the Cheonmado. It was the Thunder Gong Ten Thousand Mile Style (׹fħһʽ), one of the numerous methods of the reigning Demon Emperor. Although it was only a herbivore, it was a counter-attack sword technique that brought out its power and speed to the limit. By using both magical attacks at the same time, he can extract martial arts that are appropriate for the moment. Will is martial arts, and martial arts becomes the law of life. A person who has reached the peak of demonism has once again realized the realization that he is a god of death, which he thought he had abandoned in the past. Although he abandoned his past as the King of Sal to move into the future. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soon I realized that the past, present, and future are one. Things that had been abandoned one by one in order to move forward were now being regained. This was because if he could possess two demonic powers, there was no reason why he could not embrace it as a killing method as a king of flesh. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Kwasik! The Cheonmado, stained with blue lightning, cut through the air, and a fierce fist burning with red lightning swept over the son-in-law. The golden tigers fangs shattered the thieves sidewalks, and the tiger kings paws ruthlessly tore their bodies to pieces. Ugh! Seoliang kicked Geumhos back and jumped up. He flew high into the sky and held the Cheonmado with both hands. Quaaaang! In the center of Paewangjin, Seoryang, who had engraved the cutting wind of Inhwa, erected Cheonmado as a centerpiece. Phew! The Cheonmado sword that wrapped around and broke the neck of one of the thieves and stabbed it into the back plate pierced through the sternum and protruded out. Seo-ryang, holding the dead thiefs neck with blood in his mouth, uttered terrifying words. I feel better now. Pangas elite thieves who know no fear. A fear that they did not even realize began to appear on their faces. Chapter 307 Episode 307 A myth begins (2)Pengsan could not believe the current situation. Fuwaaaaak! Blood splashing in all directions. It was one kill with one sword strike. When the sword was swung once, at least one person died. Whoa whoa! Skulls smashed and scattered. It was one kill with one blow. With one swing of the fist, one persons head disappeared. Where are the only swords and fists? The body of the demon cultist was a weapon in itself. It seemed like he was using a knife with a long gap more efficiently, but punching and kicking werent much of a problem. If you get caught in any way, you die. When an attack was too much to handle, he retreated or went on the defensive and started a counterattack, making sure to kill at least one person. How can he be so strong! It was not a level of strength that is common sense. Of course, it is not Banrohwan-dong, a place of legend. The burning vitality proved it. If thats the case, then hes really younger than 30, but at that age, he was single-handedly driving down the Great Kings army and cutting down the previous generations veterans of the Pan family, step by step. I couldnt believe it. That guy was out of sync. Pengsan shouted. He is a devil who should not exist in this world! If we dont catch that guy today, well be in big trouble! Rumbling! Pengsan, which greatly increases iron blood energy. As the previous great elder of the Paeng family, he was taught the best Taoist methods of the Paeng family with the permission of the previous head of the family. A legendary martial artist who could not even learn the martial art of Sogaju, cast the shadow of a great tiger on his sword body. Prefectures, surround the devil! Faaagh! Seoliang, who was frantically dealing with King Dae, suddenly sensed an unusual atmosphere. Before he knew it, the members of the Kings Army had retreated and the only twenty or so remaining veterans had surrounded him. Flash! And above that. Pangsan draws a darker shadow in a sky full of dark clouds. He lifted the 60-pound sword and swung the sword at frightening speed. Quaaaang! Xu Liangs arms trembled slightly. I raised the Cheonmado and struck it with great elasticity, but the force was stronger than I expected. Peng San gritted his teeth and said. this guy! He is so strong because he has mastered evil magic techniques! Xu Liang smiled. You guys have learned so much soft martial arts that you cant even fight me properly? Youre welcome! Quaaaang! Pengsan widened the distance by combining swordsmanship with violence. For an instant, a subtle golden glow appeared on his body. Haha! The roar of a tiger can be heard in Doshin. It was not the roar of the Tiger King. The sword, infused with true energy, resonated powerfully like the roar of a real tiger. Xu Liangs eyes lit up. What is this martial arts? It was a martial art I had never seen before. However, the name of Hopo () and the translucent tiger stripes on the blade revealed the identity of this martial artist. A martial artist who created the legend of the Hebei Paeng family. If the Namgung family, the best sword in the world, had the kings sword, Paengga had the sword of the god of self-defense, showing its prestige in the martial arts world of Gangbuk. Five short gate swords!! Kaat! Paengsans cry also resembled that of a tiger. Faaagh! Pengsan, who charged resiliently, delivered a quick and precise blow. Hahaha! The brilliant golden sword light presented a majestic strike that seemed to erase the world. The speed was fast, but even before the blade was broken, the pressure of the sword was so strong that it was difficult to breathe. Quang! Xu Liang hesitated. On the other hand, Pengsan took three or four steps back. I hit it with all my might, but the person who attacked bounced back. Considering the destructive power of the Five Tiger Danmundo, it was a ridiculous situation. But Pengsan was not disappointed. That devil was beyond common sense. He fully expected this. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Huh! As the heavy sword cut through the wind, a sound that sent chills down the listeners spine rang out. Pengsan unleashed a terrifying attack. Blah blah blah! It looks like a huge mountain-like tiger swinging its front paws like crazy. strong and violent Fast but flexible. It was the movement itself of the King of the Mountains, the beast of beasts. But it was much more elaborate and soft than that, and strong enough to make you laugh out loud. Seoryang blocks Pengsans swordsmanship with his sword. Its definitely strong. I thought that it would have been really dangerous if a master who uses the five-hodanmundo had realized the Hwagyeong. It was such a strong martial art. Damn it! Kwakwakwak! A loud noise erupted from the frantic clashing of blades. This was because each others true energy was gradually increasing in power. profit! Peng Sans face turned bright red. On the other hand, Seo-ryangs face did not change at all and instead seemed to become even colder. It cant go on like this! Phew! Pengsan attacked Jungdo. The intention is to hold the Great Lake True Ghost, the festival of the Five Tiger Danmundo. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. Shhh! Pow! Oops! Pengsans body trembled. Before he even swung the sword, the Heavenly Demon Sword was stuck in his chest. how?! Even though it was fast, it was too fast. For an expert of Pengsans level, there can be no gaps. Seoliang simply pierced through the opponents attack and defense at a faster speed, leaving no room for gaps. A strong martial arts skill can only shine if you know its use well and utilize it well. Having a strong martial arts skill doesnt always produce good results. Xu Liang smiled. Still, it was impressive. The difference in the speed of martial arts used by Hwagyeong masters and Chojeoljeong masters is not that great. Nevertheless, the reason why Seoliang was able to stab Pengsan only at a faster speed was because Pengsans understanding of the Five Tiger Danmundo was not deep. If I had used it several times in practice, I would not have gotten this result. Slurp. Pengsan collapsed. Inoom! Kill! Finally, the call to kill came out of the mouths of the veterans. Now that my brother is dead, its natural for me to lose my senses. The old masters swung their swords with the intent to kill. Xu Liangs eyes lit up. The sword is wielded to kill, not to subdue. It was much more brutal than before. Has it become much more difficult to deal with? good! Not at all. Other people might not know this, but Seoryang was rather pleased with their murderous intent. Bababababaak! The blades of the veterans fell like heavy rain. And Seoliang moved. Kikkikiking! Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! omg! Everyone was astonished, not only the veterans but also the members of the Kings Squad who were waiting at the rear. Among the twenty or so veterans, not a single one cut down Seoliang. All their swords only scratched the ground or cut the air. So where did Xiliang go? Whoa! Kwasik! One veterans upper body was split open and another masters hip joint was completely broken. when?! Seoyang took a big step forward. Coo! The ground shook as if there had been an earthquake. With a powerful forward motion, Seoyang moved his body again. It was an amazingly flexible and fast movement, like a snake moving through the bushes. Xi Liang raised the Cheonmado diagonally and struck. Sigh! Aaaah! Severed arms and legs flew through the air. The veteran experts targeted Seo-ryang again, but his movements were inexplicably fast and smooth. It was as if he knew in advance where the attack would come and avoided it. Pow! Whoa whoa! As he swung his sword as if chopping it with an axe, the veterans began to fall one by one from the ferocious attack. An incomprehensible phenomenon. Xiliangs eyes radiated a blue-red magic light. see. An attack by veteran veterans flashing with red murderous intent. It was clearly visible where their attack was heading. It wasnt exactly seen, it was felt. This was because it contained killing energy. When martial arts were used for suppression, there was no lethal force in the blade. It was slower and less powerful, but it was difficult to read and hit and run repeatedly. But there was no need for that anymore. Ascending to the extreme demon level, he became one with the old Demon Lord, and the Heavenly Six Paths were unfolding spontaneously in front of the burning life. Seo-ryangs sixth sense, which read the life force, instantly grasped their path and movement. So this response is possible. Since you can clearly see when and from what direction and how strong an attack will come, your strategy has become several times easier. A person who is strong in fighting to death and death. It is impossible to discuss who is the best in martial arts and martial arts, but when it comes to practical skills that can mean the difference between life and death, Jungwon is by far the best. This was because his past experiences had allowed his extra senses to live and respond automatically. So crazy things like this were possible. Quack! Seo-ryang broke the neck of an expert and threw the corpse to the rearguard. The three members of the Supreme King suddenly took the body. Even though he is already dead, isnt he the leader of the family? Seo-ryangs body disappeared on the spot. Quang! He wraps his entire body in the Demon Emperors flag and performs a headbutt to the body. The corpse was completely shattered by that ancient blow, and the bodies of the three members holding the corpse were broken in various places. It was no different from the force of a battering ram flying in and being pinned down. You killer! Hahaha! A stronger killing intent comes. The murderous intent increased the anger, and the stronger anger raised the murderous intent again. Soon, a fearsome murderous force that had never been shown before emerged from the blades of the members of the Supreme King. Xi Liang spread his arms. come. Innoom!! Crumbling! The Paewangdaes Paewangjin was in full operation. The pressure was completely different from before. The pressure exerted by over two hundred masters was truly beyond imagination. It was then. Quack! Whoa! Quang! The Geumho and the Tiger King joined forces and viciously bitten the warriors on the left outskirts. The energy that was pouring into Seoliang began to fluctuate. As my strength shook, life filled its place. He didnt miss any opportunity. Flash! Qarring! The members of the Supreme Kings team fell to the ground in a single strike. I tried to concentrate my efforts, but Seoryang was no longer there. He rode another wave of death and swung his sword like crazy. Quaaaang! Kwaaaaang! There was no longer any need for strategy. Now it was a pure brawl. The Paewangdae released its camp to block King Ho and Geumho, and the remaining troops were all deployed to Seoliang. surely. Seo-ryang, who was steadily cutting down his enemies, thought that the Kings Army was no easy task. The more perfect the method becomes, the more severe the life becomes, the more complete the response of the liberties becomes. King Pae realized this instinctively. However, since they could not kill each other, they gave up on fighting and chose the strategy of pushing through with quantity. From now on it was real. A battle of death and death has begun, an exciting battlefield in which both sides risk everything to annihilate their enemies. Seo-ryang, covered in blood, burst into laughter. Dont even think about running away! Aaaah! Geumho and King Tiger have already returned behind Seoryang. The elite forces of Ilman Isu and Panga rushed towards each other. After one oclock. There were well over three hundred corpses lying scattered on the small plain between Hanam Cheonjung Mountain and Seopyeong County. As the blood mixed with the pouring rain and formed a river, numerous crows and wild animals gathered there. And Seoryang and the two spirits were not there. Chapter 308 Episode 308 A myth begins (3)You said that? Thats right. Damsayoung looked up at the sky. There were clouds scattered here and there, but the sky was still clear. He shook his head. Even though he has a light nose, I thought he knew how to tell when to step forward and when to wait. . So what did Pangaju say as an excuse? First of all, they say it was not their intention. You cover the sky with your palms. yes. But rather than admitting it No. When public opinion is this bad, its better to come forward and admit it and hold yourself back for a few years. Even if it wasnt really his intention, what can we do if the head of the family is shown to be avoiding responsibility? Dam Sa-young chuckled. Well, most people are like that. There are many people who think of their mistakes as failures when they hold onto the power. So they often try to hide it. . But it was worse this time. Public opinion about Panga is not good. No, to be more precise, public opinion toward the political faction, Moorim, was rapidly deteriorating. The rumor that the Peng family had dispatched troops alone to kill the leader of the Heavenly Demon Church was spreading widely throughout the central plains. At first, Paengga denied the fact, but soon the impact of the rumor grew so much that he admitted to sending troops. But what he did next was shocking. Pangaju abolished the unit called Paewangdae. The reason was that he did not listen to his orders and plotted with veterans to commit a useless act. In addition, veteran experts who could be considered respected leaders were also expelled. They stripped all of them of their surnames and refused to even collect their bodies. For Pangaju, it was a move to publicize his innocence, but unfortunately, public opinion showed a completely different movement from Pangajus intentions. A voice rang out saying that he was the worst military man who not only abandoned his responsibility but also abandoned his own family. Public opinion was so unfavorable that there were even calls to exclude the Peng family from the five major families. Usually, such incidents tend to be gradually forgotten as time goes by. However, as time passed, this incident became more and more intense. This is because they forgot their responsibility. Even while throwing away his blood. Kangho Moorim values the sense of belonging to a clan. In such a world, Paengga only committed acts that would make the martial people angry. In the end, Pangaju acknowledged his moral responsibility as the head of the family and declared that he would reduce external activities for a year. However, he emphasized that it was not his order until the end, and it only lasted one year that he curtailed his external activities. In the end, he disappointed the world until the very end. What about there? yes? Im asking what public opinion is on the demonic side. That is Dam Sa-yeong complained. Theres no need to ask. It must have gotten better. Thats right. Sogyoju of Shingyo suddenly became famous as the best fortune-teller in the Gangho region. When the previous leader of Sogyo announced that Shingyo would advance into central China, the world trembled with fear. However, among them, there were people who applauded Sogyoju Seoriangs cheerful actions and refreshing remarks, saying that for the first time in a long time, a girl came out. It wasnt like that now. The world was astonished by Seo-ryang, who single-handedly defeated the old masters of the Peng family and the Great King, along with two mysterious spirits that did not exist in the world. Of course, the majority of the martial arts people did not believe it. The fact that he defeated so many masters single-handedly meant that Seoryang was an expert close to the level of a teenage expert. It is said that the age of King Yeomramagun Seoryang requires a lot of examination to reach Irip (). In the thousands of years of martial arts history, the number of warriors who have realized the Buddhist scriptures in the past are counted among the five. Of course, I thought there was no way Seoliang could be such a monster. People cannot believe that stories that go beyond their common sense are true. So the world did not think that Seo-ryang was truly a top-teen expert. but. Nevertheless, the result of Seoyang was surprising in itself. It was a deployment worthy of praise just for confidently facing the troops of the Paeng family. A martial arts skill that is too excellent to be called a late-stage Jisoo. A heroic character who carries two mysterious spirits with him and shows his will to fight against anyone. That alone would be enough to spark enthusiasm, and they even held talks with later political faction leaders. His remarks on the topic of peace became known to the world through the mouths of later exponents. Many people agreed with his words, and just as many dismissed his words as ideals. However, what is certain is that he gave the impression that he was tens of thousands of miles away from the demons they had previously thought of. Who would have imagined that there would be a demonic cult in the world who would have direct conversations with the later exponents of the political faction? In this way, the worlds perception of Seoliang began to improve. No, my impression of the Heavenly Demon Church began to improve. The idea spread that if such a person were the minor master of the Divine Religion, the Heavenly Demon Divine Religion would also be very different from before. Of course, there were many who were skeptical. This is because although it may be possible for an individual, it is not easy for the personality of a group to change. The important thing is. Its changing. Thats right. The fact that peoples perception of demonic religion has changed is itself a problem. Damsayoung shook her head. I saw it as a ploy by a shameless kid to jump out and attract attention, but its not normal. Dam Sa-yeong read the unusual wind of change in Seoryangs actions. At first glance, it appears to be a reckless move by a young man full of energy. However, the results that Seoliang has shown so far have been so great that they are beyond imagination. How many martial artists can there be who have received this much attention from the world in a short period of time? Even I hmm?! Dam Sa-yeong laughed out loud without realizing it. Why are you doing that? I just thought it was a little strange. What part are you talking about? Hes the leader of the Demonic Cult. I felt like his actions were similar to mine when I was young. ! I also received Kanghos attention in a short period of time after coming out into the world. Of course, I didnt go around shaking things up like that guy. Damsayoung stroked her beard as if she was having fun. If I had an organization to support me, I would have roamed the world just like him. I thought he was similar to me in that respect. Dam Sa-yeong was a man of positional power who went from one crazy battlefield to another where each persons interests were at odds with each other to the point where he eventually became the head of the political faction, the martial arts faction. Even Dam Sa-yeong had no choice but to not know. The fact that Pung Woon-ah, who is currently roaming the central plains, was once the worst swordsman who handled all kinds of trivial matters under him. He couldnt help but not know that he was another monster who was called the worlds best killer and had seen his every move and political power. Anyway, its a pain in the ass. The view on the Madou Murim, which deserves everyones criticism, has become brighter, and the view on us has actually become darker. Thats right. Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At a time when we are about to do something big, we must never sit idly by and ignore these changes in public opinion. Damsayoung asked the middle-aged man. What happened to what I said before? Have you caught up with all the old people in the gate? The middle-aged man smiled. of course. Why would I come to see Lord Maeng? Its because I have that much confidence. Laughs. Sometimes I wish my students would follow your example. Dont say that. Master Mengs disciples are all outstanding dragons. There are even people who wouldnt mind becoming the leader of a faction right now, right? I think the ability is clear. But they lack experience. If you want to show results beyond your abilities, you have to roll around in the field with your bare body. Then I heard that the Archduke was returning. I heard you handled the Daemak affair very nicely. It wasnt bad. haha! Arent you being too strict with your disciple? Martial arts, resourcefulness, networking experience, etc. The Grand Duke deserves to be called the worlds greatest giraffe. Damsayoung shook her head. Lets leave this story about my disciple. So how are the old people doing? Stay calm. You can just pick it up and use it when you need it. You trained it well. I am very knowledgeable when it comes to fighting that crosses the line. I guess so. Tuk. Fighting. Hey, its raining. Wasnt the sky clear just a moment ago? The weather recently has been truly unpredictable. Dam Sa-young, who came up to the pavilion, spoke in a relaxed tone. You will receive a call from Kang Seon-bae soon. As expected, its Hao Wen. It seems like it wasnt easy for you. Its actually more difficult to catch a rat than to catch a tiger. Well, he is like that too. You know, right? As soon as I get a call from Kang Seon-bae, I have to start right away. Please just leave it to me. Dam Sa-young picked up the teacup. Even though it had cooled down, he drank the tea slowly as if he were drinking freshly brewed tea. Its going to be a fun winter. * * * Stay still! Crumbling! Ah-oh! That big guy is going to kill you! puck! The Tiger King growled again at the merciless punch. Yeo Sang-rin whined and wrapped a bandage around the Tigers hind leg. Because it is so huge, one of its hind legs is larger than a human body. It was truly an annoying size. Ugh! Anyway, its a problem. I heard you were a demonic beast with an unsinkable sword? I heard you grew more while staying with Geumho, but why are there so many scars?! Crumbling! Its just because I have a temper. Yeo Sang-rin knotted the end of the bandage and hit King Tigers leg with the palm of his hand. widely! Turn! The Tiger King, who was hesitating as if in pain, fell to the side. Yeo Sang-rin frowned. There are a lot of small wounds on my left hind leg, but this one is pretty deep, right? Did you get it right? I guess the Paengado (ҵ) is really scary. Thanks to his monstrous recovery, the wound has already healed by more than half. There is no need to bandage it; just leave it for two days and it will heal completely. But Yeo Sang-rin was reckless. Hold! Hold! I know you have good resilience. I know, but would you rather live a hundred years or a thousand years? If you dont take care of your body in advance, youll be in big trouble later. okay? Tuk. The thick tail hit Yeosangrins waist. Although it was just a joke, the tiger kings tail was like a lump of muscle in itself. Yeo Sang-rin frowned. It hurts, you bastard! Kkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkk! Hehe! As the bandage was tightened, the king let out a loud scream. While King Ho and Yeo Sang-rin were fighting and wrapping bandages. Hey Huh? Are you here? Gong Yachi scratched his head. What are you doing? Cant you tell when you see it? Im bandaging him. Ah Even Gong Yachi of the world felt speechless at this absurd sight. Its a really unique saucer. In terms of simple combat power, the Tiger King may have been superior to the Geumho. In many ways, he is an amazing person to think of wrapping a bandage on a spirit creature that can recover so quickly. Anyway, what brought you here? . Ah, this is Lord Somoons villa, right? Its not my villa, its owned by the main text. There are a lot of good places. You must have a lot of money. Gong Yachi cleared his throat in embarrassment and asked. Where is Master Xiao? Yeo Sang-rin pointed to a valley far away with her finger. Youre watching Cherry Blossoms martial arts skills over there. You werent hurt too much, right? Youre a little hurt, but you know what, right? Hes a monster who doesnt understand common sense. Gong Yachi nodded. Ill see you later then. is it so. After catching a glimpse of Yeo Sang-rin and King Ho, Gong Yachi headed toward the valley. It was then. Haha!! Quang! A section of the cliff collapsed with a tremendous explosion. Broken stones rained down toward Gongyachi. Chapter 309 Episode 309 A myth begins (4)Even a man of steel cannot be safe from being hit by a shower of rocks. Gong Yachi quickly unfolded his magic trick. Quang! Qarring! The rocks that fell to the ground made a loud noise. If you have the reaction speed of Gong Yachi, it is not difficult to avoid it. But was it because it was so unexpected? His expression was one of bewilderment itself. Wow! Two people came down from the top of the cliff. Are you okay?! The identities of the two were Ma Dong-pil and Gogu. Even though they were experts in the Chinese calligraphy, their whole bodies were soaked with sweat, so it looked like they had been having a good time. its okay. Im sorry. I lost concentration at the end. Ma Dong-pil took the lead. I apologize again. Gong Yachi shook his head. Its really okay. On the contrary, seeing two masters practicing hard gave me a lot of motivation. Saying this makes me feel even more sorry. Ma Dong-pil scratched his head as if feeling embarrassed. Gogu opened his mouth. I didnt hit it right. Its my fault. What kind of attack was made and how did they hit it so that the cliff collapsed? Gong Yachi was once again surprised. Due to the nature of my job, I have seen many transcendent experts, but I have never seen their true abilities. Theyre monsters. Seoliang was a master who was outside the standard, so he didnt pay attention to it, but the masters who reached the peak were also outside of common sense. I felt a lot. Anyway, what about Master Xiao? Stay on the other side. All right. Gogu stepped forward and said. I have something to see you too, so lets go together. Thats right. After Gong Yachi and Gogu climbed the cliff and disappeared, Ma Dongpil sighed and looked down at his hands. His calloused hands were trembling slightly. I lack discipline. With this level of martial arts, I will only be a hindrance to the Lord. Keueuung! Okay, Im doing well. Lets hold on just a little longer. Keep your stomach tense! Aenghwas body trembled. Theres no way it wouldnt be difficult since youre in the Mabo pose with a rock the size of your upper body on both shoulders. I was holding on by fixing everything, including joints, cartilage, and muscles, with internal energy, but that didnt make the training itself any easier. Be patient even if its painful. Every time you overcome a hurdle, you become stronger. Tomorrow you will definitely be better than today. Ugh! yes! Even though he groans, he manages to answer. Seoliang, who was looking at Aenghwas body with serious eyes, sparkled. It was thought that Aenghwas body had finally surpassed its limits. stop. thud! thud! Aenghwa, who had put down the stone, stood up unsteadily. You will want to collapse right now. Even though I stood up with my bare body, my legs were shaking relentlessly. Since I was in front of Master So, I was only able to hold on somehow, but in fact, I was in a state of half-consciousness. When Seoryang gently pressed Aenghwas shoulder, Aenghwa could not hold on any longer and fell down as if she was falling. Gasp! Good job. It must have been very difficult, but I persevered very well. I received this kind of praise from no one else but from the Lord Sogyo. Normally, she would have been so happy that she didnt know what to do. But now my mind and body were so tired. Cherry blossoms continued to breathe with a white face. She had never surpassed the limits of her physical strength. The solid inner strength and mental strength she had cultivated since childhood finally broke her limits. It would be good to tell you to rest like this, but if you dont start your luck now, you will miss out on what you can gain. Huh! Huh! Cherry Blossoms breathing became increasingly rough. As my body became more comfortable, only then did the heart and lung pain come. The pale face turned red again. But the cherry blossoms were poisonous. I somehow gathered my trembling legs, sat cross-legged, and immediately entered into meditation. It took some time due to rough breathing, but I was able to concentrate on magic. Seo-ryang looked at the cherry blossoms with peculiar eyes. Very well done. Even if you are a high-ranking magician, magic is magic. The initial conversion speed of the magic attack overwhelms the divine attack of the true sect. Even if you practice hard, you grow quickly, so if you hit a wall in the future, your growth will most likely stop. The current training was intended to prepare for that time. The more an unmanned vehicle exceeds its limits, the less stagnant it will be. Of course, it was very good training to build a body as a martial artist. Wow, its hard. A slight look of fatigue appeared on Seo-ryangs face as he leaned against the wall. Break the limits I need it too. He used the Guyu Demon Attack and the Reign Demon Emperor at the same time, making use of a more efficient killing method than ever before. However, after using two magic attacks, I felt like my blood vessels were in tatters. There was a lot of strain on my muscles, and my nerves were hot as if they were going to burn. This is the first pain I feel since gaining this body. Seo-ryangs body was perfect. Of course, Lee Cheon-sangs body was in a much higher level than that, but it was not because he lacked moral capacity. His body, which had undergone a complete transformation to withstand the attack of the Thirteen Demon Lords by the Demon Lord Gu Yu, was trained enough to withstand any shock. But now I feel inadequate. Lee Cheon-sang was a person who reached the previous heaven through the reign of Demon Emperor Qi. It would have been different if the level had been achieved through magic, but since it is an area reached through magic, the body is constantly growing and training. Seoliang is also like that. His body, which would have been sufficient if he had only trained Guyu Demon Lord, now had to endure until the Reign Demon Emperor period. Of course, it was bound to be difficult. We have to overcome the limit as soon as possible. Otherwise, your body wont be able to handle it. Stronger, more flexible, more abundant. If you refine it layer by layer, you will reach it at some point. After thinking with a positive mind, he opened his mouth. come out. After a while, Gong Yachi and Go Gu appeared. I see you, Lord Xiao. Xu Liang smiled. I almost died unexpectedly when I came to tell you the news. Even though we are far away, we all know what happened. Gogu cleared his throat. Even though he was blunt, he couldnt hide his regret. Gong Yachi shook his head. If you cant avoid even that much, you cant be called a Haomundo. No problem. Because your divine law is so exceptional. Its a shameful level. Xu Liang pointed forward with his hand. sit down. Although it was bare ground, Gong Yachi did not hesitate. He glanced at the cherry blossoms. She was drenched in sweat and seemed to be in a trance. It must have been high-intensity training. The magic energy is quite unstable. If you spread things out properly, things will stay organized. Its a process of building your body. envious. A master the size of Seoryang personally trains you. Although the process may be painful, you will grow stronger than anyone else. So they said they would come in three days, but how did they come so quickly? Gong Yachi smiled. He had been smiling a lot these days. Although it is hard on the body, it may be because the recent achievements have been so good. I came to bring you good news. good news? Thats right. Good news always comes with bad news, right? Youre sharp. Seo-ryang whetted his appetite. Lets hear the bad news first. The number of political factions targeting Lord Sogyo has increased. And most of them are not noticeable on the outside. Is that all? Thats right. Its not new. Thats natural, right? The leader of the Demonic Cult is causing a storm in the midfield. The problem is that Kang-ho recognizes him because of him. Of all the moves Seo-ryang has made so far, there has been nothing that hasnt been rough and nothing that hasnt been hot. At the same time, no lines were crossed. This meant that even though he moved recklessly, he did not cause an accident first. It seems that his narrow walk in walking the line made a great impression on the martial arts people. It is causing a big stir, especially among young people. It is not obvious, but in some regions, there are even groups of people who support Lord Sogyo. Xu Liang chuckled. Do you know what I want and support it? To them, such detailed reasons and purposes are not important. The important thing is that there are many people who are interested in Lord Xiao and many people who view him favorably. Maybe thats not good news? Of course not. If this is good news, it could be good news. Gong Yachis face became more serious. You are receiving support from the younger generation, but it seems that middle-aged people and older are not supporting you. As people get older, they become afraid of change. After all, I am no different from the prince of magic. Its not like you cant understand. Thats right. The problem is that those who look down on Sogyoju are the vested interests that actually lead Moorim. Xu Liang shook his head. Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It doesnt matter who it is. If he raises his sword, I hold my sword, and if he holds out his hand, I also hold out my hand. Of course you will. However, I think you need to be more careful in the future. Its such a strange atmosphere that it doesnt feel strange no matter what happens at any time. Please take note. Xu Liang leaned his back against the wall. Whats the good news? Gong Yachi took out a letter from his pocket and handed it to him. Xi Liang opened the letter. You just need to tell me, why not write a letter Ugh?! Seo-ryang blinked several times. Gong Yachi smiled. I think it would be better for you to see it in person rather than tell me. You came here like this? Thats right. Honestly, I dont know if this is good news. But it felt refreshing. Seo-ryang looked down at the letter again with a bewildered expression. Does Gangseo Store want to sign a contract with our school? Gangseo Merchant Association was a merchant association spread throughout the Gangseo Province region. Jiangxi Province is an inland region adjacent to Zhejiang Province in Hunan Province. It was rich in fertile rice paddies and rich minerals, and there were many merchant exchanges leading to the entire central plains. Since it is an area with a large number of merchants in the central plains, an incalculable amount of money is exchanged here. In fact, Gangseo Province had a stronger influence of merchants than the martial arts faction. The merchant association in Gangseo Province wants to sign a contract with the Heavenly Demon Church. Hunan Province can definitely be said to be a Protestant territory, but Jiangxi Province had an ambiguous feeling. If the deal with Gangseo Sanghoe goes through, the Church of the Heavenly Demon will secure the power of one region. Huh Gong Yachi grinned. Congratulations. Mr. Xiliang glanced at Gogu. Gogu also seemed quite surprised. A clear expression of surprise appeared on his uniquely expressionless face. An astronomical amount of money is spent every year to run a large organization like the Heavenly Demon Church. Nevertheless, the Church of the Heavenly Demon was an organization with very good financial resources. What if such an organization also signs a deal with the Merchants Association of Jiangxi Province? You can have the power to wage war just with money. Xu Liang laughed vainly. Gong Yachi spoke carefully. If you look at it coolly, they also reached out to someone worth doing business with. As you know, merchants dont do business at a loss. yes. In the meantime, the Uicheon Alliance and the Iron Blood Fortress were fighting among themselves and were missing the Gangseo Fortress. Of course, you must have noticed the Protestantism as well. No matter what, if I went on a rampage, how much of a rampage do you think a local merchant association would sign an entire contract with? Not yet. This is a matter that will be decided after a meeting between the representative and the head of the school. However, the fact that they contacted us first can be seen as meaning that they want to actively pursue a deal with the Church of the Heavenly Demon. Gong Yachi lowered his head. Congratulations again. Xiliang scratched his head. His expression was not very bright, considering he had just heard about the sad news. This is so embarrassing. Of course No, not this way. yes? Xu Liang looked at Gong Yaqi with serious eyes. A doubt appeared on Gong Yachis face. You mean it. What do you mean by that? Im embarrassed. You believe this to be real. yes? I guess you dont know. Chewy profit. Xi Liang tore up the letter. Gongyachi and Gogus eyes widened as if torn. Im putting my neck on the line, but this is a trap. Chapter 310 Episode 310 A myth begins (5)The person who was most surprised by Seo-ryangs unexpected words and actions was Gong Ya-chi. A trap? Its a cancer trap. Its not just a trap. Xu Liang frowned. The Gangseo Merchants Association wants to do business with our university? It would be more plausible for the Shaolin Temple to join hands with us. ?! You said it earlier. They say that Kanghos vested interests are looking at me with disapproval. Just relax. Xu Liang smiled. It seems like you are the one who should be nervous, not me. Are you saying they sent this letter to lure the Lord Xiao? Im sure ten percent. Gong Yachi furrowed his eyebrows and was deep in thought. Trap Trap? He knew Seoliangs abilities better than anyone else. Seoliang is a great martial artist. It is clear that it will grow significantly in the future and become a giant that moves the world in the future. However, Gong Yachi valued his intuition and driving force more than Xiliangs martial arts. You can gain fame through martial arts, but resolving incidents is a completely different matter. Seoliang was a hero in difficult times who reached his current position by solving problems sometimes intuitively and sometimes logically. He says this letter is a trap. This isnt something I just say. First of all Gong Yachis voice became weak, as if he was confused. After checking the handwriting and address of the letter, it was clear that it was sent from the Merchants Association of Jiangxi Province. It is true that the letter was written directly by the owner of the association. I guess so. Gong Yachis eyes were filled with strength. Do you really think that Gangseo Store is being threatened by some kind of organization? Threat? What kind of threats would it take for a mere merchant association to want to mess with our school, the headquarters of the Demonic Murim? Are you willing to mess with the Shaolin Temple because of such an important matter as Hao Wens fate? Its not like that. Why? Because the moment you touch the Shaolin Temple, everything ends. I know very well. Currently, the three generations of Kang Ho are dividing the martial arts world into three parts, and the Shaolin Temple is clearly a member of the Uicheon Alliance. However, the Shaolin Temple was not simply a force in charge of one axis of the Uicheon Alliance. He was a legend and the sun of the martial arts world in itself. It is not for nothing that the phrase Taesan North Tower (̩ɽ) and a worker under heaven (¹) comes out. Even if the Uicheon Alliance collapses, Shaolin cannot be touched. This is because Shaolin itself is a sanctuary. So what about the Heavenly Demon Church? Its the same at our school. . For those who carry the devil in their hearts, our school is like heaven. Perhaps it can be seen as having greater influence than Shaolin. Because we worship God here. Then Gong Yachi gulped. Are you saying that Gangseo Merchants Association is a force that opposes the Heavenly Demon Church in the first place? yes. You know them well. Xu Liang smiled. It just happened to be like that. But even if I didnt know, I would have suspected it first. Why is that so? Why? I am now in the middle of a battlefield. It is okay to honestly accept hostile intentions, but this is a situation where goodwill cannot be accepted as is. ! Dont you think you should be sharper in that regard? Gong Yachi sighed. What Xu Liang said was correct in every detail. This is our job, where even the most obvious facts must be questioned. Isnt this the world of information where you get stabbed in the back even if you doubt and doubt again? I was conceited. Currently, Xiliangs reputation is shaking the world. What is surprising is that it is not just Seoliangs background that created its reputation. Seoliang showed his skills and firmly kept his words. At the same time, he held a conversation with later political faction leaders and went directly into battle against the Peng family, wiping them out. In other words, there was no action that was not unconventional. And the person who supported him reliably from behind to make such a move possible was Gong Yachi. Seoliangs success is his own success. Before I knew it, such a thought had taken root in Gong Yachis head. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It wasnt a wrong idea. But the more it happened, the more nervous I had to be. Thats because I havent even tasted real success yet. sorry. Gong Yachi stood up and bent down. I guess I was too intoxicated by the recent feats. From now on, I will never disappoint Master Xiao. Xu Liang shook his head. I can completely understand. I hope you dont feel too embarrassed. no. If I didnt realize this here today, I would definitely end up regretting it later. I wont say no. I understand your feelings too. Just make sure you dont make mistakes in the future. That will never happen. Im not saying Ill try my best, but Im just saying that it wont happen at all. The greater the shock, the stronger the resolve. I have one question. How can you be sure? Thats right. As Master So said, it is possible to doubt, but I think it is difficult to be certain. But Lord Sogyo mentioned a probability of ten percent. There was honest curiosity on Gong Yachis face. What makes you so sure this is a trap? Gogu also looked at Seoryang as if he was curious. Seo-ryang inwardly savored his appetite. I know because I was the one who helped create the Merchants Association. When dealing with all kinds of dirty work behind Dam Sa-yeongs back, it was Seo-ryang who helped unite the merchants of Gangseo to form a general meeting. Of course, like many things before, it was not something that Seo-ryang wanted to do. He simply received orders from Dam Sa-yeong to assassinate those who were in the way, guarded the upper chamber, and even cleared out the back alleys of Yeomwangchae so that the upper chamber could grow. Although I took on all kinds of difficult tasks under Dam Sa-yeong, the work of Gangseo Merchants was one of the most tedious and difficult tasks. But thanks to that, I didnt know anything about Gangseo Stores affairs. The person who helped unify the top of Gangseo Province from behind is Lord Uicheon. omg! Gong Yachis eyes wavered. Gogu also opened his mouth wide, as if he was quite surprised. There was no such information. Isnt it obvious? No matter how much information Hao Wen has, we will never know unless we are determined to dig into it. No, even if I tried to dig into it, it would have been difficult. How can Lord Xiao do that? Well when you get to this position, theres a lot of information coming in. Gogu nodded and agreed. If you become a small religious leader, you will have the authority to control the religious power. If he had that much power, there is a high probability that he would have heard information about Gangseo Store. Why did Lord Uicheon support Gangseo Store? Its obvious. Gangseo-seong is a region that is just around the corner from the Demonic Wurim territory. Besides, its not far from Sanghyeolseong Fortress, the headquarters of the Sa Sect. So you built a guard tower?! Exactly. Besides, Gangseo Merchant Association is not a martial arts faction, but a merchant association, right? There is little to no suspicion about it and I make a lot of money. Literally killing two birds with one stone. Gong Yachi stuck out his tongue. Its scary. Are we going to build an invisible spire in Gangseo Province to monitor the Sapa and Mado Martial Forests? It is an idea that is truly difficult to come up with. He even went so far as to make that idea a reality. I was once again horrified by the insidiousness of Lord Uicheon. Of course, the Gangseo Store itself does not belong to the Uicheon leader personally. If I had to say it, I would have to say it was a coincidence of interests. Does the head of the Merchant Association hate the Demonic Murim? I hate you. Thats huge too. He is a person who is ready to sacrifice not only his wealth but also his own life if he can destroy the Demonic Murim. Xu Liangs eyes lit up. Its not just Hoeju. Most of the major figures in the Chamber of Commerce hate the Demonic Wulin. An organization like that would never try to join hands with the Heavenly Demon Church. Unless you plan to stab me in the back. Gong Yachi stood up. This is not the time. Lets find out about them right now. What should we do after we find out? Even if what Master So said is true, I dont think they came forward on their own. Inevitably, there will be someone watching your back, and in all likelihood, that someone will be. It will be the leader of Uicheon. Thats right. The problem is that even if we know it, it is difficult to make it public. I dont know why they hate our school. If the reason is so heinous that it is difficult to accept from the Jungwon sentiment. Of course it should not be revealed at this time. The reputation that Lord Sogyo worked so hard to build will be destroyed. thats right. Gong Yachi said confidently. Dont worry about this. There is no need to counterattack now, but we can build a barrier that will double the return if we are attacked. He bowed his head. I will come to you within 15 days. Until then, please take care. Hey, Somunju. Yes, Master Xiao. Xu Liang said with a smile. Overwork is not good. Even if its a little slow, lets go slowly and surely. Gong Yachi grinned. I agree, but I think we need to get busy now. With those words, Gong Yachi flew away and disappeared. Xiliang sighed. Im so busy with work. You have to make sure you rest when you rest so that your head can function well. Master Xiao. ok? Gogu looked at him with strange eyes. Xu Liang frowned. Why do you look at me like that? Its very blasphemous, isnt it? Do you care much for him? who? Gongya? Thats right. Rather than caring, its closer to concern for my partner. We still have a lot of work to do. If you get hurt already, youll be in big trouble later. okay. But why? no. It seems like you take great care of him. Even though I took care of them, I never threw a single iron coin at them. Although he grumbled, Gogu could tell. How much does Seo-ryang think of Gong Ya-chi? Well, its been like that since long ago. Seo-ryang always said no, but he was a person who gave a lot of affection to those he thought were his. They caress their failures, point out their mistakes, and comfort them by talking about the future. Considering the violent personality that Seo-ryang has shown so far, it was a truly unsuitable appearance. But perhaps that is Seoryangs character and charm. I have no mercy towards my enemies, but I make sure to take care of my people. Anyway, what brought you here? I had a little realization, but I dont think now is the time. Ill come back later. Its a shame to come back later. Are you going to pick me and come visit me when Im having a hard time? Xu Liang stood up grumbling. The cherry blossoms are being transported, so lets go there. Lets see how amazing the realization is. A small smile appeared on Gogus lips. thank you. * * * Fifteen days later. The first to smell blood were Geumho and King Tiger. Crumbling. The two spirits bared their teeth. Faaagh! Yeo Sang-rin also felt the unusual atmosphere. Yeo Sang-rin, who was engrossed in training, quickly ran out to the bush. It was a passage leading to this villa. After a while, Yeo Sang-rin shouted. Master Xiaojiao!! Paaang! Seoryang and Ma Dongpil and Gogu came running. What happened For a moment, they were speechless. In front of Yeo Sang-rin, a small, masked person was lying down. The masked man, who was bleeding, was unconscious. And in the masked mans hands was a crumpled letter. Xu Liang personally took out the letter and opened it. ! Ugh. Magi swaying little by little. Weeeeeee!! As Xiliang unleashed his demonic energy, a golden glow flickered from Geumhos body. It was proof that Xiliangs heart was greatly shaken. He got up from his seat. Pack your bags. Is there a problem? Seo-ryangs cheeks trembled slightly. I was bullied. Chapter 311 Episode 311 The Aesthetics of Control (1)Lord! Whats going on? I received a call from Kang Seon-bae! I started to overthrow Hao Wen! Dam Sa-youngs eyes lit up. It is said that Kang Wuchang, a Kang line ship who infiltrated Haomun, finally lit the fuse. How many waiting sects are there? Ami, Tang family, Jeomchang, Hwangbo, Moyong, and the main text, Cheongseong, are waiting. What about Shaolin and Shaman? I am silent. This time too, Shaolin and shamans are missing. But Dam Sa-young was not disappointed. Because I didnt want help from the two factions in the first place. What about the other nine factions? It is difficult for Huashan and Zhongnan to move immediately due to the disappearance of their leader, and in the Gonggong and Kunlun areas, Hao Wen has almost no influence. However, the joint is waiting. They say they will be ready to move at any time. Its a little tight, but I think itll be okay. Dam Sa-young stood up and continued speaking. I feel sorry for Shaolin and Shaman. It is probably most widely distributed in Hanam and Hubuk. Thats right. But theres nothing you can do. This time, for the first time in a while, Ill have to use Maengs Bunta. At least that much will be enough to keep it in check. After work in other areas is completed, we will be able to push power there. I guess so. Lets take this opportunity to eradicate all the pests that eat rice in the shade. Songpung Shinhyeop Wu Yihan, a middle-aged man of Cheongseong, bowed his head. I will begin my second story. Sure. After Wu Yihan left, Dam Siyoung called someone again. Did you call me, Lord? Where is he now? The Lord of Heaven and Earth of the Uicheon Alliance brightened his eyes. Its near Heochang, Hanam. If it moves, where do you think it will go? It is expected that the attack will reach as far north as Jeongju (). The reason is? Because among Haomuns bases, it is the one closest to Nome. Going back, then, what is the probability that he will move? I would like to say that it is 90%, but after reviewing it at our Heaven and Earth Observatory, we are confident that the probability is 100%. If its an analysis from Heaven and Earth, its quite trustworthy. Damsayoung grinned. Send Hyeonyang. Hyeonyang. In the past, he was so absorbed in the Tao that he was called a true man, but he became corrupted after meeting Dam Sa-young. He is the priest of Hyeoncheonjinin, the legendary Wonmu Sword God, and is the only sword among the former Taoist monks steeped in worldly madness. And it was also one of the ten most dangerous knives among the many knives that Dam Sa-yeong kept hidden. Lord. You tell me. That wont happen, but what if that guy even wins Hyeonyang Jinin Then wouldnt that be a good thing? yes? Hyeon Yang is a priest of Hyeoncheon Jinin. Even if he is half-cast out of the shaman world, his original identity is still a shaman. The face of the Lord of Heaven and Earth hardened. What do you mean? The name value of a shaman is different from that of Hwasan Jongnam. Its not for nothing that its called Taishan Bukdu along with Shaolin. The world says political factions are corrupt, but Shaolin and shamans are still the embodiment of chivalry that lives on in the hearts of the people. ! He will engage in a sword fight with the master of the shaman factions squadron The moment the rumor spreads, all the reputation he has built up will be in vain. I got goosebumps. Hyeonyang was not the Lords strongest sword, but it was also not a sword that could just be broken. This scary politician is saying that it doesnt matter if that precious sword is broken. Is it worth that much to him? The smile disappeared from Dam Sa-youngs face. A cold madness was visible from his serious expression. Honestly, I dont know. But he is definitely not someone to be taken lightly. In this short time, we have already formed a favorable public opinion. Even if Hao Wen helped, the momentum is scary. okay. If the spark is not caught in the early stages, it can spread into a forest fire. Im scared that the forest fire will spread here. He says without hesitation that he is scared. Thats why Damsayeong was so great. He was a man with very strong pride, but he was also a man who could transparently look into his own mind. Furthermore, I knew how to admit what needed to be acknowledged. That kind of personality may have made him who he is today. Now, lets push the young demon dragon, who is running wild and unable to tell, to the edge of the cliff. * * * Grumble! The Salwang train ran faster than ever. Geumho and King Ho, who usually ran through mountains and streams unnoticed, followed closely behind the Salwang train. Although the stamina would be impossible for an ordinary beast, the two spirit creatures could match the stamina of the worlds most famous blooded horses without any problems. Xu Liang shouted. Dongpil! Faster! Even though the carriage was perfectly soundproof, Ma Dong-pil could hear Seo-ryangs voice. yes! Grumble! Quaaaang! The carriage advanced on a very rough road, breaking large stones. Ma Dong-pils carriage driving skills were dazzling. It is completely different from the skills I have shown so far. This is probably because he also knows the seriousness of the situation. Damn, it would be too late if I went now. Gogu said to Seoryang, who looked uncharacteristically nervous. Do you think Haomun will contact you differently? of course. Although Xu Liang was anxious, he observed the situation coolly. The most certain and powerful force that can help Hao Wen is our school. I will contact you somehow. Then it would be better for you to stay in Heochang No, you cant do that. Even if Haomundo is busy, its better for me to stick around as much as possible. Yeo Sang-rin said. What Master Xiao said is correct. But, Master Su, if that happens, the fact that Xing Qiao and Hao Wen trained together will be revealed to the world. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That was a sharp point. Xu Liang nodded. I know. If that happens But you cant just suck your fingers and watch. And the Lord of Uicheon must already know that our school and Haomun joined hands. Does it mean that it will be less damaging if the leader of the small church informs you directly before it explodes there? rather. Yeo Sang-rin agreed with what he said. But I couldnt help but feel anxious. This is because the little master of the Heavenly Demon Church thought that he should not move like this. It was not a matter of rank or power. Master Xiao. know. . I know what you want to say. Xu Liang gritted his teeth. Its not good for someone in my position to act in such a hurry every time an accident occurs. I am fully aware of it. yes. One of the reasons why Seoliang was able to gain great fame in the central region so far is that he showed active words and actions despite being a person in a high position. But that doesnt always give good results. Aside from being surrounded by danger, people may one day look down on Protestantism. It was the reason why those in power did not move easily, and also the reason why the world would be in an uproar once they did. The higher a person sits, the more serious his or her words and actions should be, which gives a sense of weight to his or her power. Thats why people view Seoliangs movements as unconventional. But it was definitely a dangerous thing. If there were times when you had to burn like a fire, there were also times when you had to stand strong like Mount Tai. Nowadays, Seoliang has clearly crossed the line. Right now, at this point, Im rushing to help Hao Wen. It can be seen as a sign that the time has come. Seo-ryang and Yeo Sang-rin, the flower painters, looked at Gogu. Gogu said with his characteristic expressionless face. The Lord Sogyo I know is a person who has no limits. It is certainly great, but if interpreted negatively, it could be said that he is a person who lives with danger without realizing that the end has come. It was my first time. After becoming the leader of Xiaojiao, Gogu never evaluated Xiliang so directly. This was because it could itself be considered lese majeste. May I dare to say something? Xu Liang did not respond with a joke as usual. say it. I recommend that you meet in person after this incident is over. who? I am the Lord of Uicheon. In an instant, the atmosphere inside the carriage became cold. Seo-ryang narrowed his eyes and asked in a firm voice. That old man? You dont have to be the leader. Anyone is good, whether its a Shaolin master or a shamans master. Meet in person the person who can shake the world with a word or a gesture. Gogus eyes lit up. And make a decision. Gogu did not say what kind of decision that decision was. But Seoliang immediately realized what Gogu was trying to say. Moving so hastily is no longer good for the individual Seorang or the Heavenly Demon Church. However, you cannot stop a carriage that has already started rolling. In that case, it meant that it was time to stop acting so rough and compete against real giants. Personal revenge and personal dreams also begin from then on. Gogus words contained that meaning. Seo-ryang, who was deep in thought, nodded his head vigorously. What the leader said is right. There is no point in going on a rampage any longer. Xu Liang smiled. The nervousness from before seemed to have completely disappeared. Do as the head of the family says. Gogu bowed his head. I am aware that the words of a lowly person were somewhat harsh. Please punish me. If you cant reward someone who has brought great enlightenment, then how can you punish them? Dont do that. Seoyang leaned back in his chair. After taking a moment to catch his breath, a look of determination appeared on his face. Okay, theres no need to touch the extremities anymore. Once youve heated the pot to this level, its time to make the broth in earnest. Yeo Sang-rin smiled. I heard its amazing again. She knew full well what kind of personality Xu Liang was. However, I also knew that he was a powerful figure in everything. It was not easy for such a powerful person to seriously consider the advice of his subordinates and even change his mind. That was Seoliangs strength. It was the strength that allowed him to get to where he is now. Just like Dam Sa-yeong, the leader of Uicheon. Although their standing positions, personalities, and goals were different, the two people were very similar. Oh, I also have something to tell you. what? I heard your brothers work is finished. Xiliang narrowed his eyes. If the job is finished, does that mean youve cleaned up the ice palace? yes. I received a call saying that I had solidified my power base. It may be difficult for now, but you said you would come back soon? That guy is a bitch too. How much time has passed and youve already finished organizing it? I heard its a pretty complicated situation. My brother was more hard-headed than Master Xiao. But as far as driving force goes, its probably better than Sogyojus? If you can do it, you can do it. Xu Liang nodded. good. Thats enough. A big incident has occurred right now and we are on our way to resolve it. I felt reassured. There are colleagues who point out mistakes without hesitation and subordinates who show the right path. He is not alone. That alone calmed my nervousness and made me feel more relaxed. Now that things have come to this, lets sort out this incident. The carriage moves forward in a somewhat friendly atmosphere. But they had to stop after less than a hundred miles. Giggigigigigig! The carriage stopped and Ma Dong-pils voice was heard. Master Xiao. know. Xiliangs eyes sparkled with fire. You sent a dangerous knife. Chapter 312 Episode 312 The Aesthetics of Control (2)Heres a report! We are currently under simultaneous attack in Sichuan, Henan, Hubei, and Shandong! What is the extent of the damage? Three percent of the Bunta distributed in each region have already evaporated! And there is an extremely high chance that the rest of the Bunta will be attacked as well! Who is attacking? This is the nine factions and the five generations! ! Not all factions came forward. However, even the small and medium-sized sects that are affiliated with them are joining together to attack the Bunta of the main text! bang! Gong Yachis fist broke the table. His face was very different from usual. How far did it leak? Eumsangdanju (F) swallowed his saliva. What has been revealed so far is sixty percent. damn! Haomuns buntas are distributed throughout the central plains. However, most of Bunta was secretly hidden without anyone knowing. There were some bases that were known externally, such as the settlement in Hanam, but they were literally just bases. Bunta asks for a lot of information, selects useful information from the information, and reports it to superiors. In other words, Hao Muns countless squadrons can be said to be Hao Muns core strength. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Furthermore, countless intermediate contacts are distributed in a point structure, accelerating the movement of information. Hao Wens information power spread like a spiders web. The Buntas, who could be said to be the core, were under attack. This meant that their location and directory had been leaked to someone. Fortunately, they both hid and fled immediately after the air raid, so it is expected that there will be no further damage for the time being. But its only a matter of time. Thats right. This is the power of a prestigious family. The reason Shaolin Temple is called the best of the faction is not only because the Shaolin headquarters is strong. This is because all kinds of businesses that have contracts with the secular families they produced are spread throughout the central region. It was the same for the nine factions and the five generations. Dealing with them is no different from saying that you will go to war with all the factions affiliated with them and win. That is why the nine factions and the five major factions are called the core of the political faction. When they move, the small and medium-sized sects affiliated with them have no choice but to move along. What about opening? I fell in. You fell in? Open? Thats right. Gong Yachi frowned. Even though the ark is dead, isnt the latter still intact? If he uses these methods, the damage on our side will be much greater, right? I was keeping an eye on the opening in preparation for that, but unexpectedly, they are not moving. What on earth are you planning? After pondering for a moment, Gong Yachi soon gave up the idea of opening up. Right now wasnt the time to worry about what they were doing behind the scenes. Nothing else is important now. Gong Yachis eyes sparkled. It is clear that Hyeongsu is the leader of Uicheon. Thats right. If Lord Uicheon is the culprit, Lord Sogyo is also dangerous. But thats not what Im curious about. What kind of poison was released that caused the information to be leaked? Who did you hire? I have a guess. What?! Eumsangdanjus eyes lit up. There are not many people who have the ability to infiltrate Haomuns headquarters, travel to dozens of bases, steal information, and then distribute it all at once. Of course it is. Unless they work in the same information industry or come from a life as a murderer No, even among those people, the only person who can do something like this is the dead King of Death Colorless Temple. !! This kind of thing could not have been done unless it were the Kang brothers, the highest leaders of the Shameless Temple. Gong Yachis face hardened. Colorless Death Alas! Colorless temple. A legendary organization that demonstrates its best ability in all kinds of secret battles that take place in the shadows, such as infiltrating Sejak and locating Sejak, assassinating factors, and leaking information. Although Musaeksa was a sect, it was not a sect. They were not an organization that directly intervened in the affairs of the central government like other assassin organizations or martial arts sects. Nevertheless, the reason they were famous was simple. Musaeksa was a type of educational institution that taught unaffiliated assassins and informants. In literary terms, it could be said to be an academy. In fact, more than half of the leaders of the central defense organization were from Musaeksa. However, no one knew where the Shameless Temple was or how many members it had. This was because those who came out of Shameless Temple did not open their mouths even after death. However, the colorless temple definitely existed. Hao Wen has been tracking their existence for twenty years. Unfortunately, I couldnt find out where the Shameless Knights were, but I was able to roughly figure out who their members were and what level of abilities they had. The Kang brothers. Of course, there is a possibility that the two of them are dead. Among them, the younger brother went to Guangdong about 20 years ago and was never heard from, and the older brother has never revealed himself. Are you saying that one of the Kang brothers or one of their descendants was responsible for this? That is extremely likely. Maybe the entire Musaeksa Temple came forward. In the current situation where we cannot be sure of anything, it is difficult to think of other culprits than them. Gong Yachis cheeks trembled. Why didnt I think of that?! The reason was simple. This is because even if the evil person of the Shameless Temple is the culprit, there is no power to catch him. Their sudden appearance and disappearance is comparable to that of the legendary King Murder, who died many years ago. Perhaps his ability to handle things in the dark may be superior to King Sals. If a colorless person steps forward it is not a human disaster, but a genius. At least for now, we cant stop it. . Change the operation. Please give me an order. I am informing all Mundo members of the order to close Bunta right now. Haomun will remain closed for another year. Eumsangdanjus eyes widened. What do you mean by Bo Bong Gate? Can not help it. As time passes, the damage increases. Now is the time for bold decisions. Gong Yachis eyes were also shaking as he spoke. A year of wealth means that a years worth of money will be in deficit. The number of requests we have received right now will be in the thousands, and if we do not receive the request, we will have to unilaterally cancel the contracted requests. The cost of breaking the contract alone would be an astronomical amount. Even if the ban is lifted a year later, it may take decades to restore the current power. Still, I cant help it. Even if it is because of peoples eyes, the Uicheon Alliance will stop attacking. Even at this very moment, the disciples of the text are dying. . Let the entire martial arts world know of Hao Wens funeral. Right Now. I obey your orders. And convey this letter to Lord Xiao. He is probably coming from Heochang to Jeongju. Eumsangdanju, who accepted the letter given by Gong Yachi, asked with an anxious face. How did Lord Somun? We have to make a deal. yes? Once Bongmun is known, the attacks of the martial arts faction will stop. At least on the outside. But if they attack from the middle of nowhere, its a different story. Gong Yachi opened the door and went out. Meet the Lord of Uicheon. !! Neither the Iron Blood Lord nor the Protestant cult leader can solve this situation. You have to meet Lord Uicheon in person and negotiate. * * * Seoryang opened the carriage door and came out. A Taoist monk appeared in his eyes. He was an old Taoist monk who radiated empty energy throughout his body. Although he did not have a particularly distinctive appearance, more than half of his eyes were obscured by white eyebrows that reached down to his cheekbones. Tension appeared on Ma Dong-pils face. master! He was not a master who reached the extreme. However, it was clear that he was a master who was several moves stronger than the current Ma Dong-pil. He was a swordsman of the highest caliber who was at the level of a master of the Nine Sects or higher. Moreover, what about this powerful good energy that rises like clouds? You came from the shaman world. hmm. Xu Liang took a few steps forward. Not the Tang Dynasty, but the previous generation. Is this a wise man ship? Nodosa Hyeonyang slightly opened one eye. Are you the leader of that famous demonic cult? Yes. Hehehe! Hyeonyang burst out laughing. Even Seo-ryang couldnt figure out what meaning that smile contained. There was a magician who didnt know the subject and was going wild, so I told him to change his habits, but the evaluation was too harsh. It was a magnificent demonic energy that could not be suppressed even by the rigorous study of a scholar He was not a magician, but a demon king. Xu Liang frowned. Was there such a person? It was clear that the shamans Nodosa had been sent by Dam Sa-yeong. But Seoliang knew nothing about Ludo Temple. If it was Dam Sa-yeongs hidden sword, there was no way he would know about it, but it was the first time he had seen it. Its one of two things. The sword he recruited after I died, or the sword he kept secret from me. It is most likely the latter. It would be difficult to make a knife that sharp like that into your own in a short period of time. Once again, I am amazed at Damsayoungs meticulousness. Which of the wise men is it? This is truly an urgent disposition. Is it because you learned magic? He also speaks rudely to adults. Enough with the pointless puns. Wooooow. Intense demonic energy arose in Xu Liangs right hand. Hyeonyangs eyes hardened slightly. I knew that the hidden power was explosive, but I had no idea it would be to this extent. Extreme master! At that young age?! This is ridiculous. He was already an expert who reached his current level twenty years ago. But even now, at the age of eighty, I still havent been able to get a clue about Hwa-gyeong. The Demon Cult has raised a monster! Xu Liang said in a cold voice. I dont have the time or the hobby to catch and kill them one by one. Tell all those hiding to come out. Hoo? You can read up to that point. Pugh! Kwasik! Hyeonyangs eyes widened. Before you know it, Seoryang has made a final decision. The tree his palm was pointing towards broke sharply, and at the same time, the masked person hiding behind it fell down, vomiting blood. If its so destructive that it breaks a tree, theres no way the body can be fine. However, the masked man only vomited blood and his limbs were intact. The best in-house heavy water method in the reign of Demon Emperor, Talmoonjang (Z). It was the ultimate method of killing only the opponents soul by pulling out the soul of the opponent, incorporating the techniques of mountain tau (ɽţ). Because he had not yet achieved a high level of achievement, he broke the tree, but when he reached the ultimate stage, it was a terrifying martial art that only pulverized the inside of the desired object. Shall we kill them all and leave only you? . I dont want to fight with the shamans master. So say it. Xu Liang growled like an animal. Move. Hyeonyang, who was looking at Seolyang blankly, shook his head. Its incredible. I dont know if I can last twenty seconds even if I open my leading secret technique. . But thats it. Slurp. Hyeonyang pulled out the ancient sword from behind his back. It was a long sword with a flowing fog pattern engraved on it. It was similar in shape to the shamans Songmun Gogeom (ɼyń), but the energy flowing through its body was much sharper than that. Its because we also have to pay for food. Are you going to punish me? Well I guess its up to you to punish me. As you said, Bondo has a history with a shaman. Hyeonyang grinned. The usual impression disappeared, and a friendly atmosphere uncharacteristic of a Buddhist person was revealed. If you want to make all the reputation you have built so far go to waste, where should you point your sword? Gogus eyes deepened and Yeo Sangrins face turned pale. They knew exactly why Hyeonyang was able to show such courage. As with Shaolin, shamans must not be touched. The moment you touch a shaman, all the political factions and public opinion that have shown favor to Seoryang until now will turn against you. A shaman called Namjon () had such power. Gogu spoke carefully. Master Xiao. First of all, take a step back Fame? Master Xiaojiao? Fame? A reputation that disappears more easily than a bundle of paper on fire? Gogus eyes wavered. Master Sujiao! Crunchy. A bloody sound rang out from Seo-ryangs hands. In the end, your weapon was not your martial arts skills or your subordinates, but your petty perspective that made you think that I was a shallow bastard who only cared about my reputation, right? Master Xiao! No way! You got the wrong person. Rumbling! Blue and red magical energy surged in both of Xu Liangs hands. Hyeonyangs face hardened. Flash! Xu Liangs body, which had unleashed the Demon Emperors Military Limbo, instantly reached half a street in front of Xuanyang. The surprised Hyeonyang was about to swing his sword. Kwasik! Xiliangs left hand held his sword. Grumbling. The blade, emitting Taegeukjin Qi, pierced the demonic energy and even cut into the palm of his hand. But Seoliang did not feel pain. Instead, I laughed. Infinite madness was surging from Seoryang, who was glaring at Hyeonyang with his blue-red magical eyes flashing. profit! Hyeonyang grits his teeth and tries to pull out the sword. But that was impossible. This was because Gu Yumagi, who was unleashed to the limit, had perfect control of his sword, arms, and body. Divine Gong is the opposite of Demonic Gong. However, when the power of the Demonic Gong is superior, the Divine Gong bows his head. The relationship between the two powers, destined from time immemorial, has such a strange side. You should have known how crazy I am before looking at my situation, you idiots. Whoa! The magic energy in the right hand changed into the magic power of Neungcheon Horse Beast according to the nine points. Gogu and Hyeonyang shouted at the same time. no!! Whoa! Hyeonyangs head was completely crushed. Xioliang looked down at Hyeonyangs torn apart body with cold eyes. You will pay for the food in the underworld. I dont know your name. Chapter 313 Episode 313 The Aesthetics of Control (3)There was a cold silence. Seo-ryangs inaction, killing his opponent in one sum, let alone twenty seconds, was truly terrifying. But what was more impressive than his martial arts was what he did. The shamans master died. They killed the Taishan Bukdu Taoist monk, who was represented as the Namjon shaman of Buksung Shaolin. It was Taoist Bae, a sage of the past who was revered by everyone. There wasnt much to worry about. They even mobilized their troops to stop them, so it seemed like they just killed them without thinking. Gogus face became distorted. When he takes a step forward and is about to shout. ? Gogu looked to the side. Ma Dong-pil stopped him with his hand. Ma Dong-pils face was frozen to the point of being scary as he slightly shook his head. A street filled with cold silence. Xu Liang opened his mouth. Dongpil and head of the family. yes! Dont miss a single one, catch and kill them all. Unlike usual, there was an eerie aura in his voice. Ma Dong-pil and Gogu moved. Faaagh! The two people hit the front in an instant. That wasnt all. Hehehehe! Geumho and King Ho followed suit. Although he moved a step later, his running speed was faster than the two people. Quaaaang! Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Kaaaaak! Aaaah! Run away too! Everyone, open your eyes! Kwasik! A terrible roar, an explosion and a blood-curdling scream rang out at my son-in-law. The fighting power of Geumho and Tiger King is comparable to that of a transcendental expert. In other words, the troops that came with Hyeonyang were now being attacked by four masters of the old factions rank. Bababababaak! The number of masters who came with Hyeonyang reached fifty. However, they were only good at hiding and magic, but their actual skills were difficult to call first-class. This is because they were initially brought along not as a force, but as an information policy to inform people of what happened here as quickly as possible. Of course, he couldnt be Lee In-Isus opponent. The Divine Law was great, but the roar of the Golden Tiger and the Tiger King could ignore distance and cause internal injuries. After a while. Slurp. Lee In-Isu approached Seoryang with a body covered in blood. I did everything. If it were normal, I would have at least said that I had a hard time. But Seoliang didnt do that. Once you get the carriage out, gather all the bodies here. Soon the assassin train pulled off the road and dozens of corpses were thrown into the road. Wooooow. Xi Liang held the Heavenly Demon Sword. The Gu Yuma Qi that was explosively raised was contained in the Cheonmado. Kwaaaaang! Trees stretching to the left and right of the road were smashed indiscriminately and fell on piles of corpses. There were no healthy trees in the area swept by the hellish winds of the Inhwadobeop. After carrying out such destruction for a long time, Seoryang soon ignited an endless flame. Pow! Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! The tree covering the body caught fire. The fire burned down the entire huge wooden tomb in an instant. The fire was so fierce that the heat could be felt even from a great distance. A thick billow of black smoke. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! A dark flame rose from the left side of Seoliang. Ma Dong-pil and Gogu were surprised. They found out what kind of martial arts the fire that Seoyang was making was. Socheongeolhwa?! A magician who has developed extreme demon evolution as one of the reigning Demon Emperors techniques. Demons who liked to talk were the flames of the world of desire, called the Heavenly Demons Fire. Seoliang threw the Socheon Gyeophwa as it was. Fuuuuuuu! Hahaha! In an instant, the firepower more than doubled. The size of the flame remained the same, but the heat became more intense. If the previous flames were enough to burn bones, the current flames were so severe that they melted not only the bones but also the ground. After a while, the fire quieted down. Only one-tenth of the tree remained, and everything else had melted. Hyeonyang and Osips information books evaporated without leaving a single bone fragment behind. Only then did Seoyang turn around. Thats it. Gogu opened his mouth. Are you destroying the evidence? I briefly covered the sky with my palm. If this were physical evidence, it would be physical evidence, but it will take quite some time before it is revealed that the shamans master is dead. Gogu sighed in frustration. Master Xiao. Its already over but you shouldnt have done that. Seoliang did not talk about katabuta. When Seo-ryang made no reply, Gogu also closed his mouth. I dont know what Master Xiao was thinking when he did this, but further conversation was meaningless. Gogu opened the carriage door. Please go up. Wait a moment. yes? Seo-ryang threw the Cheonmado into the carriage and crossed his arms. Everyone looked at him. The atmosphere was somehow tense. This was because it was very different from what Seoyang had shown up until now. Master Xiao? Ive been thinking about it. yes? Xiliang took a deep breath. When I encountered the shamans master, many thoughts came to mind. And I decided. I decided to change my ways. Changing your path? What does this mean? I always believed that Gong Yachi could read my thoughts on her own. That was the right decision. There were a few minor problems, but Gong Yachi always drew the picture I wanted, when I wanted it, and delivered it to me. ? It will definitely help if I go in person. So, I was planning to head to Jeongju. But would Gong Yachi want that? Yeo Sang-rin, who had been quiet until now, opened her mouth. You wouldnt want it. okay. Somunju Gongya has never once asked Lord Sujio for help. At least about what happened in Haomun. thats right. It could be a desire not to cause trouble and a will not to receive help from outsiders. Even if Hao Wens fate is at stake, Gongya Su Suzu will not even think of receiving help from Xiao Jiao. To be precise, he probably doesnt even think about me being a variable in his plans. Xu Liangs eyes lit up. Gong Yachi is a person with the brains to come up with a solution at any moment. Its not that he doesnt like me interfering. I didnt ask for help because I thought they could find a breakthrough on their own without me intervening. Yeo Sang-rin said. Tell me please. What is Sogyoju thinking now? What does it mean to change your ways? Everyone was watching Xi Liang. After being lost in thought for a moment, Seo-ryang opened his mouth. For now, lets wait until we hear from Hao Mun. Its not too late to move after receiving the letter. Its a little steamy. Yeosangrin grumbled. what? Are you saying youre going to set the mood, make people curious, and then eventually release it later? huh? Xiliang narrowed his eyes. Setting the mood? who? I? yes. When did I? what the. Seoliang looked at Gogu and Ma Dongpil. The two people cleared their throats softly. It seemed like he agreed with Yeo Sang-rins words. Xu Liang frowned. I heard youve never set the mood. No, and now isnt the time to joke or babble, right? Hao Mun is under attack from all directions. It has to be serious enough to be considered normal. Thats it. I thought the sky was falling. Xiliang scratched his head. He wondered if he had been that serious. Of course, there is no reason not to be serious. If Hao Wen falters, his future steps will be very difficult. You wont even be able to get real-time reports on who is targeting you or what Kanghos situation is like. It was a very important part of the trip to Jungwon. Loss of information means loss of power. If Hao Wen cant help him, his leisurely life will be goodbye from then on. Gong Yachi. Seoryangs eyes lit up. Hao Wenju is currently having difficulty moving. In reality, it is Gong Yachi who holds Hao Mun and shakes it. If the worst happens, what kind of precipitation will Gongyachi have? At that time, Yeo Sang-rin spoke. But, Master Xiao. Huh? Yeo Sang-rin frowned and asked. How on earth is Hao Mun being attacked? I told you. The location and directory information of Haomun Bunta scattered throughout each region were leaked. So who did it? Hes the lord of Uicheon. Ah really! I know that! The Lord of Uicheon must have instigated it! But who actually fulfilled that command? How much manpower has been mobilized to shake off the claim that information is first? Even for the worlds top ten masters, thats impossible! Oh, that? Seo-ryang crossed his arms. Hmm Actually, there is no person or organization that comes to mind right away. No, there is one. There is? Who? It would be possible with the Colorless Temple. Yeo Sang-rin, as well as Ma Dong-pil and Aeng-hwa, tilted their heads. Colorless death? I had never heard of it. But Gogu seemed to know. Are you talking about that legendary sect that can complete the tasks of infiltration, assassination of key figures, and even elimination of organizations in case of information leaks without any problems? I know. of course. Xiliang sighed. Rather than a sect, you should think of it as just an organization full of dull guys. Depending on the time, it can be seen as an academic institution. Anyway, its a bizarre organization. Are you from the Salsu clan? Salsu clan? It depends on the time. Please tell me in detail. The Shameless are ruthless bastards who encompass all kinds of assassination wars, foreign intelligence wars, bombing wars, and espionage wars that can take place in the shadows. In short, theres nothing you cant do in that field. Yeo Sang-rin opened her mouth. I felt like I had heard something scary. Assassination what about foreign affairs? I just think its an organization that isnt well-known to the public. And they can do many things. Xu Liangs face became serious again. Hao Wens information control ability is comparable to openness. No, due to the nature of an organization that has grown to survive, it would have been more open, not less. It would be impossible for anyone but a colorless person to shake off all of Hao Moons information. There is such a scary organization?! Okay wait! Surprise appeared on Seo-ryangs face. what? Now that I think about it, there really is only colorless death, right?! Shameless does not participate in Kanghos work. They only train younger students and do not take them in easily. It is not known why they kidnap talented people and raise them as secret informants. No one knew their purpose. Except for Dam Sa-young. So that means the old man gave orders to the Museaksa Temple again? No matter how annoying Hao Wen is, its not to the point of consuming one of the Three Powers to give an order At that moment, a ray of lightning struck his head. Damn it! I see! The reason why Hao Wen fell into this situation was not because they had jeopardized everything about Yi Tian Mengs affairs. It was because of me! The old man hit Hao Mun not because he was bothered by Hao Mun, but because he wanted to cut off my limbs! At that moment, a chilling feeling came over me. The old man is targeting me. Whether they were targeting Hao Wen or themselves, it has already happened in the end, so there is no need to ask why? You should never think like that. Cutting down trees because they harm the landscape and cutting down trees because you need firewood are completely different issues. I thought too lightly. Not only Gong Yachi, but I too was relaxed. I thought Hyeon Yang was sent to block Hao Wen from helping him. Wrong. The reason why Xuanyang was sent was because of Xioliang who brought Haomun to that point. The intention was to reduce the leader of the Heavenly Demon Church to a mere demon and push him to the edge of the cliff. I made a mistake. It was clearly his mistake. If we had known sooner, Hao Mun would not have suffered like this. S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. on the other way. So we now have a way to definitely counterattack. It was confusing. I didnt know whether to be happy or sad about this. Im sorry, Gong Yachi. They suffered a lot because of me. The group looked at Seoryang again. This time, Yeo Sang-rin couldnt say anything to set the mood. After half an examination. Hao Wens Yin Sang Danju meets Xinjiaos Xiaoqiao! I brought you a letter from Lord Somoon! Seo-ryangs eyes lit up as he opened the letter. are you going to negotiate as expected? He said to Eumsangdanju. Has he left already? Thats right. Can you give me my word before we arrive? of course. Please tell me. I will no longer be involved in your affairs. Eumsangdanjus eyes hardened. But he didnt show it. I will tell you that. And tell me this too. I dont care what you do, but Im going to pick up my mace now. yes? Seoliang looked at Ma Dong-pil and shouted. Dongpil! Take the road to the west! You mean the west? Lets take Shaolin and go to the shaman. Astonishment appeared on everyones faces. Seo-ryangs eyes were burning. Old people say wooden swords are no fun. Then you should get a real sword. Chapter 314 Episode 314 The Aesthetics of Control (4)Hao Wen? Thats right. Zhong Zhenbaeks eyes lit up. The Lord of Uicheon has drawn his sword. It seems like they chose that with purpose. He is a great man who will not even touch the hilt of his sword if he is going to cut it clumsily. Im going to literally cut it off because I pulled it out so cool. You brought in the Nine Sects and the Five Dynasties, so even Hao Wen will be helpless. Exactly Yes. Hwang Gon, whose face became more serious, continued speaking. West Sogyo is in danger. Just because there was an emergency in Haomun, a great man like Xu Liang was put in danger? If anyone heard it, they would have snorted and said it was nonsense. However, neither Hwang Gon, who said that, nor Zhong Zhenbaek, who listened to him, had no doubt that Xi Liang was in danger. On the surface, it appears to be cleaning up the troublesome Haomun, but in reality, it is clear that it is a preparatory work to push Xu Xiaoqiao to the cliff. I think so too. In essence, the eyes of the third party watching the game of baduk are sharper than those of the person actually playing baduk. The two were able to see through the essence of this matter at once. Once Haomun has been sorted out to some extent, we will immediately launch an onslaught against Su Jiao. Of course, I wont try to pressure you with force like you idiot Paengga. yes. In the current situation, taking down Sogyo by force is the worst of all ways. There is a much more effective way than that. Zheng Zhongbaek frowned. As long as the opening has lost its power and even Haomun has been paralyzed, there will be no organization in the northern part of the central plain with better information than the Uicheon Alliance. Thats right. And the two intelligence groups will take advantage of the slowdown to solidify the position of the Uicheon Alliance and at the same time try to tarnish the reputation of Sogyo. I guess so. Song Geum-baek chuckled without realizing it. Anyway, its a very vulgar method. But the results are certain. Now that there is nothing to hesitate about, the Uicheon Alliance will gain the power to manipulate public opinion as it pleases. If things continue like this, Seo Sogyos reputation will fall to the ground before even two months have passed. No. yes? Zhong Zhenbaek shook his head. You are definitely a smart person. But there is one thing I overlooked. What is it? The atmosphere created to create an excuse cannot move public opinion. Oh, of course I know that the public is not that stupid. Its not that stupid. There is nothing in the world as scary and violent as the hearts of the people. Thats why hes wise and thats why hes sharp. Song Zhengbaek tipped his glass. As the strong drink went down my throat, it felt like a fire was rising inside me. The public is very smart. Its just lazy. I know everything, but in the end, its hard to rise up and its annoying to argue and listen, so I just go with the flow. . If the Lord of Uicheon truly wants to push Sogyo over the cliff, he will have to work hard for not two months, but half a year or even a year. As long as Seo Sogyo doesnt do anything useless. After thinking about it carefully, Hwang Gon shook his head. Im not sure about that either. Admit honestly what you dont know. Zheng Zhengbai liked this part of Huang Kun. This is because it is not easy for someone with a better brain than anyone else to confidently admit what they do not know. Of course thats what it says. Lord Uicheon is a poisonous snake among poisonous snakes, and I dont know what kind of unusual method he will use to plunge Sogyo into the abyss. Maybe they will break our expectations and destroy Sogyo in less than 15 days. That might be a possibility. Hwang Gon continued speaking cautiously. What will the Lord of the castle do? what? Are you going to leave it like this? Are you not planning on helping Sogyo? Song Zhongbaek narrowed his eyes. I? Why am I helping him? There is no justification. Lord Seong, the head of the Sa Sect, is someone who doesnt need a justification, right? He stabs the dagger mercilessly in a polite voice. Money Bag grunted. You look at me so recklessly. I am still a person who lives while maintaining the minimum standards. So what do you plan to do? Arent you asking too much? I am a soldier of the Iron Blood Castle. My work also changes depending on what the Lord of Seong is thinking. Song Zhengbaek chuckled. Honestly, I dont know. I dont feel comfortable leaving it alone or offering any help. Then I guess I shouldnt help you. Why do you think that? When you feel uncomfortable, the best thing to do is just take care of yourself. When are you going to get scolded by me? Huang Kuns expression did not change. Song Zhongbaek scratched his head. But what you say is not wrong. So I decided to do it like this. If Seo Sogyo asks for help, we will listen to it to a certain extent, but if not, we will just sit back and watch. I think its just right. As soon as the two people finished speaking, a voice came from outside Daejeon. Lord Seong! A letter has arrived with your payment! By payment? where? Sending destination unknown! Zhong Zhenbaek gestured to Hwang Gon. Hwang Gon politely brought a letter from outside Daejeon. A remittance bag holding the letter handed by Hwang Gon. Soon his eyes widened. Have you seen this crazy guy? Why are you doing that? Hehehehehe! Hwang Gon tilted his head. Song Sang-baek, who burst out laughing in bewilderment, said to Hwang Gon: Spread a rumor in the midfield right now. We need to be careful so that it can spread to the entire midfield within five days. If its a rumor what kind of rumor are you talking about? A crazy rumor that the minor leader of the Heavenly Demon Church is going to take over the Shaolin plaque. yes? Isnt it ridiculous? So do I. But what can I do if he asks for this? Song Zhongbaek shook his head excitedly. I dont think anyone would say hes a magician, so he thinks creatively. * * * Five days later. You said that? Thats right. Eumsangdanju gritted his teeth. Anyway I think its too much. Lord Somun mobilized all of Hao Wens abilities for the sake of Su Jiao. Even after all that dedication and effort, he wouldnt even give me the slightest help Hahaha! Eumsangdanju was startled by the sudden sound of laughter. He soon raised his head and was even more surprised when he saw Gong Yachi. Gong Yachi was smiling. Hao Moons little owner, who was harder than a rock, was laughing loudly. Eumsangdanju, who was surprised, couldnt help but worry. It was because I thought that Somoonju was so embarrassed that he burst out laughing. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But he was wrong. I dont know if its okay to say this about him, but at this moment, I would like to call him knowledge. Its truly an idea worthy of him. Moreover, how could I not be happy that you are thinking of me so much? Gong Yachi was smiling brighter than ever. Even though he was on his way to meet the top leader of the martial arts faction in a moment, he was truly happy. It seemed like all the tension I had been feeling a little while ago had been relieved all at once. The sound frequency division was confusing. Lord Somun. Im sorry, but I just dont understand. Yes, maybe Lord Xiao might have thought that way. Now that I think about it, I was definitely like that. I never even imagined receiving help from Lord Somoon in this matter. Gong Yachi looked up at the sky. A sky full of dark clouds. Blurry sunlight was visible through the scattered clouds. Now I see there was a reason why Lord Uicheon attacked the main gate. yes? It is not because the main text has interfered with the events of the political faction Murim. The reason Lord Uicheon drew his sword was because of Lord Sogyo. What is that? Dont you know? Lord Uicheon is keeping Lord Sogyo in check. The text is being cut out from the beginning in order to push Sogyoju, who is shaking the world with the fearsome name of Yeomramagun, to the edge of the cliff. Eumsangdanjus eyes shook. Are you saying that it is because of Seo-gyo that they got to this point? If we look for the immediate reason, we can say so. How could this be! Eumsangdanju was trembled. You may suffer this way or that, but in the end, what you suffer is what you suffered. But when I heard the reason, it was so unfair. Hao Wen is being attacked because of the Xinjiao leader? Once again, I felt resentful of Seo-ryang. Gong Yachi smiled and asked. why? Are you angry? of course! Because of him, we suffered something we didnt have to suffer! I take full responsibility for this! I have to lose. yes? I was the one who first reached out to Lord Xiao to form an alliance. According to your logic, the fundamental reason why Hao Mun ended up in this situation is me. I made it like this. Eumsangdanju hastily lowered his head. Dont say that! Lord Somun is not guilty of anything! Furthermore, Lord Mun is guilty of giving full power to an inexperienced person like me, and Lord Mun of the previous generation is also guilty of choosing such Lord Mun as the head of Haomun. Eumsangdanju bit his lip. How can you not know what Gong Yachi is talking about? It was said that the object of resentment should be Ui Tian Meng, who attacked Hao Wen, and not Xiliang, who created the reason. It makes sense in my head. But my heart rejected it. This is because I have suffered too much damage to calmly admit that fact. Eumsangdanju. Yes, Lord Somoon. Wont you be happy for me? yes? Gong Yachi said cheerfully. Many disciples have died. Its definitely not a situation to be happy about. But as the leader of Haomun, I feel very happy. How do you feel? The minor master of the Heavenly Demon Religion, feared by the Jeong Sect, the Sa Sect, and even all the martial people in the central plains, needed me. Furthermore, because of me, he was able to flap his wings, and now he fully recognizes my abilities and character. ! Which of the past leaders of Hao Mun would have been treated so undeservedly? Moreover, isnt Lord Sogyo a genius among geniuses, who is said to be the greatest magician in the history of Protestantism? Eumsangdanju felt goosebumps rising from his head to his toes. Yes. Even with his enormous information power, Hao Wen was always moving around in the shadows. That was Hao Muns survival strategy, and although he was able to grow greatly thanks to it, he was still said to be lowly. Such a lowly sect had elevated the small master of the Heavenly Demon Church and was also receiving the concern and trust of people as small as a small sect. It was said that the Demon King of the Heavenly Demon Church, who even the head of the Nine Great Gates Sect regarded as a claw, was acknowledging the person in front of him. He didnt say he wouldnt get involved in this because he got tired of me and didnt like me so he would abandon me. . You said you would not intervene because you trust me, the lowly little master of Hao Mun, more than anyone else. Eumsangdanju clenched his fists without realizing it. Gong Yachi continued speaking in a cheerful tone. I believed in His power, and He believes in the power of the person I am. How could I abandon His trust and expectations? I will definitely overcome this crisis for Hao Wens sake and to repay his trust. Im sure Lord Somun will do well. Thank you. Gong Yachi took out a good quality envelope from his pocket. It seemed to contain a neatly folded letter. Did you say that Lord Sogyo is heading to Shaolin and shamanism? Thats right. I wont be able to contact you for a while. So, I wrote down what I plan to do in the future and the number of cases. Please convey this to Master Xiao. Eumsangdanjus eyes shook. Are you trying to go alone? On the battlefield, the only thing I can trust is my own strength. Just me is enough. I dont need any more help than that. It was then. Gong Yachi looked up at the sky and laughed out loud. The dark clouds are disappearing. It seems like the sky was impressed by this Gong Yachis decision. Gong Yachi walks away laughing. His spirit and sense of responsibility as a leader were evident in his back as he walked towards the large gate of Uicheonmaeng. The Jamryong (), which has been hiding itself with a hard mask, rises after washing itself off and flies away as a Changryong (n). Gong Yachis treasure, showing no signs of fear or tension, was so proud that the world could admire it. Gong Yachi, who reached the front gate, shouted in a loud voice. Gong Yachi of Haomen has come all the way to ask Lord Dam for a private treat! Please open the gate immediately! Chapter 315 Episode 315 The Aesthetics of Control (5)Yeomramagun?! Thats right! They say Hanam is in chaos right now! I heard those guys with swords on their belts, regardless of gender or age, are heading towards Mount Song? Oh my god what kind of crazy talk is that about taking over the Shaolin plaque? Can you tell its me? No matter how small the head of the Heavenly Demon Church is, thats true. You have a lot of guts. As you said, you have good guts but I think this has gone too far. It went too far. It went too far, but it went too far. Sogyojus words and actions so far have been completely outrageous. To be honest, my impression of the magicians that I had only heard about was completely shattered. On the contrary, Uicheonmaeng seemed evil. I agree with that. But this time, I cant look at you kindly at all. Anyway, isnt it too arrogant to say that you will take over the Shaolin plaque? Its arrogant to be arrogant, but you have no respect for others at all. It is none other than Shaolin. It is the sun of the martial arts faction. No matter what the real purpose was, at least I shouldnt have said something so carelessly to accept the signboard. I think so too. Even though Ive never seen him in person, I thought he was quite an exciting warrior, but in the end, I think he was just a man who couldnt tell the world and went on a rampage. Probably not. huh? It may be arrogant to be arrogant, but would you really have cried out to take the Shaolin plaque without even thinking about it? Whether I was thinking about it or not, it was too much. Think about it. Yeomramagun has proven himself with amazing moves so far. He showed such an enterprising attitude that he even held a discussion session with later leaders. Thats an unprecedented feat that not even the Iron Blood Lord can show. Well, thats true, but. Its true that its rude, but I dont think it was something I said without thinking. Theres definitely something there. Zheng Zhongbaek said this. People are not stupid. Hes wise and sharp, but hes just lazy. His eyes were precise. People were shocked and expressed discomfort at Seoryangs actions, but they did not forget the words and actions he had shown so far. As there are voices of criticism, the expectations are also strong. What is the purpose of the Heavenly Demon Churchs Soju when he heads to Shaolin? Are you really thinking of taking over the Shaolin plaque? Or is there some other intention? Will there be a bloody storm? Or is this an issue that can be resolved peacefully? Seongsan (ɽ), the sacred place of martial arts, where all eyes of the central region are focused. A carriage was leisurely running there. * * * The first to step forward was Hankyung, a Dongcheolgwon master who was said to be the best master of the Diamond Fist Gate. Stop!! The booming voice was reminiscent of steel, like his nickname. People standing at a distance were chatting here and there, looking at the police officer and the carriage. Doo doo doo. The old-fashioned carriage, led by six blooded horses, did not slow down despite Hangyeongs shouts. It wasnt running fast, but it was moving slowly, not at all slow. Hankyungs face turned red. Go! Coooooo! A strong advance is made with the sound of a roaring lions hooves. The advance was so powerful that the ground shook. The Shaolin technique of Ilgakjinsan (һɽ) had the power of deep energy to increase ones strength. but. sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Doo doo doo. The carriage still did not slow down. Hankyung could not hide his surprise before becoming angry. It was the same for the hundreds of warriors looking at this place from afar. Hankyungs actions and advances had a charm that could not be ignored. With a force of that magnitude, it was normal for even a famous horse to be frightened, but the six blooded horses seemed to be unaffected. I couldnt tell if he believed in his master that much or if he was a spirit being. Wooooow! Hankyung raised his spirits to a great extent. The Geumgang Kwon School, founded by a lay disciple of Shaolin and boasting a history of 150 years, was a martial arts school recognized in Hanam. Cheolgeumgangshinki (F), the vision of such a nobleman, was renowned as the pinnacle of divine skill. Hee hee hee! Only then did the Hanblood horses show signs of anxiety. But that was all. Even though he continued to tour, he still did not slow down. He seemed to have great faith in the coachman. Hankyung shouted with a red face. I am Han Gyeong, the greatest expert of the Geumgang Kwon School, the Sok clan sect of Shaolin! I dare to ask the small religious leader of the Protestant religion for a private meeting! The loud shouts were filled with strong confidence and high pride. Regardless of his skills, his spirit was worth recognizing. Rattling rattling. The carriage slowed down and slowly came to a stop. It wasnt because of Hankyungs shouting, but because of where he stood. No matter what, it was impossible to hit someone. Ma Dong-pil, the man sitting in the coach seat, said. Get out of the way. Hankyungs eyes lit up. You have a ferocious spirit. But its beyond amazing. From this point of view, it is difficult to dare join the party. I told you to get out of the way. Hankyungs face became even redder. I think my speech was unnecessarily long. Say it again. I am a member of the Diamond Kwon Gate. I understand that it is not polite to forcibly block the way of people who are busy with their way. What? I will speak for the last time. I have nothing to say to you, so please get out of my way. It wasnt wrong. But it was a place where so many people were watching. Hankyung felt his pride hurt. Strong enough to call himself the best expert in Diamond Fist, he was a man with as much pride as he did martial arts. You are heading to Shaolin! I dont know what your intention is, but as someone who has received the teachings of Shaolin, you! It was then. Crumbling. Even though they were following along just fine, they were so invisible that two spirit creatures appeared on the left and right sides of the carriage and let out terrifying cries. A huge fox spreading golden feathers and a great tiger with red eyes that seemed to be twice as big as the fox walked slowly while glaring at Hankyung. omg! Oh, its so big! Yeomwangisu (ޫF)! They are servants under the devils command! The two spirit creatures commanded by Yeomramagun were unrivaled beings even in a river filled with mystery and romance. Geumho, who first appeared at the Cheonjungjihoe and played an active part in the bloody battle between King Tiger and Paengga, was enough to arouse the enthusiasm of the warriors, and people soon called the two spirits the messengers of the underworld under the command of Yeomramagun Seoliang. Hankyungs face turned pale. He had certainly never seen such mysterious and fearful beasts. Just standing face to face gave me goosebumps. The beasts unique fierceness and the hollow prayer reminiscent of a Taoist were exquisitely combined to convey a terrifying feeling of pressure. profit! Hankyung, with his fists full of strength, shouted again. Are you threatening this man with these beasts? Are you that afraid to have a private meeting with this one person?! It was Hankyung who made a statement that crossed the line in front of a transcendent spirit. Peoples expressions became strange. In general, the reaction was astonishment. Even Hankyung, who actually spoke, felt a deep sense of shame. This is because I realized that my overreaction itself was a struggle to overcome the pressure. But the line has already been crossed. Hankyung shouted one after another. A direct explanation for the statement that the leader of the new religion would come down immediately and take the plaque of Shaolin! Keuuuu!! Queak! Hankyung stumbled from the tremendous roar that tore through the air. The roar of the golden tiger, full of spiritual energy, did not discriminate against the target. Many people around who were watching the situation also felt their internal energy boiling over and their entire body feeling weak. Slurp. Kumho Department slowly approached Hankyung. At that moment, Hankyung felt the threat of death. this guy! Whoa! Hankyungs fist hit Geumhos neck. but. ! Geumho looked down at Hankyung with deep eyes. Even though he was hit by a powerful fist that could crush even a rock, he didnt seem to be shocked at all. Incredible sight. Astonishment appeared on Hankyungs face. Geumho raised his front paw. Tuk. When the large front paw pushed Hankyung, he hesitated and stepped aside. It was a gesture as if to say, The joke is over, right? Geumho opened the way and King Tiger followed him. Heeheehee!! When the road was opened, the blood horses toured and pulled the carriage again. This time, Hankyung couldnt do anything. Yeomramagun was not even visible. Its just that the mysterious spirits under his command opened the way. It was overwhelming majesty. The antique carriage made by a world-famous master and the two spirit creatures that guard the carriage moved steadily along their path. But Hankyung was not the only one who stopped them. Stop! I am a member of the Fortune Demons Association! Sohang of Hyegeombulsimmun (ۄT) requests a private meeting with Lord Sogyo of Shingyo. You will not be able to head to Shaolin without overcoming this iron heart and martial arts extreme! Soldiers from numerous sects appeared and blocked the road leading to Shaolin. Most of them were from Shaolin families, and there were also warriors who had a special connection with Shaolin or who revered Shaolin. It was an amazing sight. The road from Heochang to Dengbong County in front of Songshan was fast, but the road from Deungbong County to the entrance of Songshan was very slow. Numerous clans and numerous warriors blocked the partys path. They all requested a private meeting with Seoliang and were wary of demons entering the sacred place of Buddhas mind. Still, the group moved on. If you wanted to go fast, you could have killed everyone in your way. It was possible with just Geumho and King Tiger, and it was not impossible with Ma Dong-pil alone. However, the group did not cause trouble. There was never an armed conflict, and the path was cleared only with solemn prayers and deceptive language. As time passed, the carriage reached the entrance to Seongsan Mountain. From then on, no one stopped the group. Among the people who have blocked their progress so far, there has been no one who was not an expert, and no warrior who was not famous. They had to step down again and again. Without even aiming the spear knife once. People realized. No one can stop that carriage. This is impossible without the appearance of Shaolins mountain experts or super experts who are famous throughout the central plains. That was the power of Yeomramagun and the majesty of the Heavenly Demon Church. However, as much as the people were surprised by the party, the party also could not help but be surprised by Shaolins status. Although none of them could be a match for Magun and his party, they still tried to stop them. It was a passage that showed how great the status of Shaolin was in the martial arts world. Even though he lacks strength for a long time, he musters up courage and blocks the way of the demonic cult, which is the worst fear in the world. Shaolin, the idol of martial arts. The fear of the martial arts cult. It is only at the point of contact between gods and demons, Buddha and evil, that the magnitude of the power of the two groups is revealed. The crowd gave up on stopping the carriage and followed behind it. The carriage with such a long procession behind it had entered the entrance of Seongsan Mountain and was about to go up. Amitabha Buddha. A ray of disapproval echoed throughout the mountain. It was a very loud sound, but it was never threatening. A halo of golden light seemed to shimmer in the sound waves that spread reverently and calmly. Shake! The carriage stopped. On a large rock beyond the carriage, a monk was bowed with his head bowed. I meet the nobles of the world of desire who finally arrived here after traveling a long way. The monk continued speaking in a calm voice. This is Jeonggak, who is in charge of Nahandang. The head of the Nahandang Party, which is in charge of Shaolins armed forces. Although only one person appeared, his presence was enormous. Rattling! And the carriage door opened. Chapter 316 Episode 316 The aesthetics of control (6)The carriage on which everyones attention is focused. The carriage door opened and a young man appeared. It was truly an award worthy of being described as virtuous. The five senses of clear lines are harmoniously arranged and the eyes sparkle with alertness. His relaxed expression and unruly hair added a free-spirited style to his extraordinary appearance. But what was more surprising than his face was his physique. Although it is hidden by majestic shoulders like a mountain and long, sharply extended limbs, it has a perfectly trimmed body at first glance. It was such a magnificent structure that one could not help but admire it. Even if you dont open your magic attack or emit threatening energy waves. Many people who saw the young man realized it immediately. Yeomrama-kun. A martial artist who is said to be the pinnacle of the later eras of his time, including Jeongsama (аħ). There was a small master of the Heavenly Demon Church who had achieved a feat that put the word post-explosion to shame. sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. hook. As soon as Xi Liang appeared, the mountain air changed. If the prayers of Nahandangju on the hour were solemn and comfortable, Seoryangs prayers were colorless, transparent, cold, and intense. It was as if the clouds covering the sky and the cool steel came face to face. As the two masters faced each other, the sky darkened and the ground seemed to become damp. An intense glow radiated from Jeonggaks eyes. Its scary! Of all the people gathered here, only Jeonggak was able to see through Seoliangs power. Geukma Is that possible at such a young age? He has a body like a steel tower with perfect proportions, but at first glance, he looks like a person who has not learned any internal skills. The presence was great, but the flow of internal power was not felt. However, that was because the level of enlightenment was so high. How could you look over a distant cliff from a low place? But it was visible to the right eye. The true nature of the explosive power contained within that strong physique. I could see a blood-red demon beast and blue flames that far exceeded human imagination filling my entire body. Supreme state! I wouldnt be able to handle it if it werent for the death penalty for the head of the room or for the elderly in the previous generation. He looked into Xiliangs eyes again. The clear, black-and-white eyes were so deep and plain that one could not believe they were the eyes of the devil, whom the whole world feared. So it was even scarier and more surprising. You are in charge of Nahandang Are you the leader of Nahandang? Thats right. Are you a member of the Protestant religion that has been widely rumored recently? Xu Liang smiled. Has a new head of the family been elected? Jeongsim () was old. It really is Shaolin. There are also many experts. Jeonggak felt a shiver run down his spine at the calm yet relaxed smile. Even though it contains absolute magic, it depicts a very human smile. That feeling of incongruity struck at my primal fear. exactly. I am Seoryang, the Sogyo of the Heavenly Demon Church. Jeonggak spit out his displeasure without even realizing it. Amitabha Buddha. Wooooow. A subtle golden light emerged from Jeonggaks body as he slightly lowered his head. It was completely different from Ma Dong-pils Geumgang Yacha Magi or Geumhos Yogi. It was a true energy that was much brighter and more brilliant than the energy of the two, but also peaceful. That was the inner power of Shaolin King Jeongjongs new technique, Mahayana Brahma. The power of Seo Sogyo was so strong that I unleashed my power without even realizing it. I hope you can understand the poor monk with low discipline. I understand. People were surprised. The leader of the Nahandang Party was the representative of the military power of Shaolin. It is said that such a monk could not withstand the power of Yeomramagun, even though his strength was no less than that of the other nine sect masters. Jeonggak was not conscious of the gaze around him. It wasnt that kind of personality and it wasnt the time. Can I ask you a question? Do it. Recently, a scary rumor circulating in the central plains has reached this mountain temple. So please understand that we have to check. Jeonggaks eyes shone. I will ask you directly. Have you come to fight Shaolin? In his humble attitude, Arhats strong Buddhist spirit raised its head. Seo-ryang shook his head at the direct question. Whether we will fight with Shaolin or not will be decided after a deeper conversation. Can we say that the rumor that Sogyo was going to take Shaolins plaque was somewhat distorted? Thats not true. ? I definitely shouted that to Gangho. I will take the Shaolin plaque. Jeonggaks eyes narrowed. It may be a hasty statement, but I can fully understand that Seo Sogyo harbors a heart that cannot be fathomed by ordinary people. I hope you can explain this so there are no misunderstandings. calm. For generations, the leaders of the Nahandang Party were famous for their fiery temperament and powerful martial arts skills. However, Jeonggak showed a very different appearance from the head of the Nahandang family in the rumors. Although Jeonggaks personality was particularly calm among all the rulers of the Nahan clan, it was also because the dignity of Seoliang could not be ignored. Seoliang, who was quietly staring at the hour mark, shouted in a sonorous voice. So-rim is the best sect in Gangho and an adult of martial arts. The head of the family probably doesnt know that. Binseung loves Shaolin more than anyone else, but it is difficult to dare to discuss how great his influence is in the world. The thoughts of the leader are not important. People certainly think that way, and Shaolin has also exerted its influence on Gangho for hundreds of years. . In other words, Shaolin is the sun of the martial arts faction recognized by everyone. Jeonggak bowed his head politely. There was no reason to refute comments that praised Shaolin. But Seo-ryangs serious words had just begun. In that case, even if I did not wish for such fame, I cannot be free from responsibility. What on earth was Shaolin doing until the faction got to this point? Jeonggaks eyes were shaken. What are you saying. Corruption is rampant and those who are in power and deceive the weak are running rampant! I dont know whats going on inside the temple, but it cant be said that its Shaolins fault for allowing the factions martial arts faction to fall into such disrepair! Suddenly, the crowd murmured as Seoliangs stern voice mentioned the problem of the martial faction and Shaolins mistakes. Wooooow. A faint demonic energy rose from Seo-ryangs body. Absolute demonic energy rising from the sacred place of Buddhas heart. The crowd fell silent, and cold sweat formed on Jeonggaks forehead. Look at the old school now! In the meantime, the Gudaemun faction has been recognized by the people as a faction of immortals, and at the same time, it has been a pillar of power and has been called the incarnation of chivalry! But what about now? I wasnt caught up in the wicked plan of Lord Uicheon and was consumed with money and power! It penetrates the sensitive and painful area at once. Jeonggak was embarrassed. Do you know why I, the prince of magic, came to Shaolin and caused such a mess? Do you know why we are causing such an uproar, even though it would be beneficial for us if the political faction were to become corrupted? Xu Liangs voice became even colder. And his tone of voice became heavier and harsher. Because we acknowledge that we are different! I believe that if we recognize our differences and continue active exchanges, even if there are side effects, we will be able to achieve peace in the Central Plains in the end! ! If you had eyes, you would have seen; if you had ears, you would have heard! But why are you keeping your mouth open? As an adult of Kangho, was it really that bothersome to shout out a word to a political faction that was rotting away? Isnt the well-being of the world included in the Buddhist mind you pursue? What Jeonggak opened his mouth with difficulty. Please be careful what you say. Thats ridiculous! The world has come to this point, but if you care about your face, you dont have to look back! Why cant you think of opening the temple doors and running out for the world on the Mahayana level that you are crying out for so much? Shaolin has a Shaolin problem. If Shaolins problem is so big that it is directly connected to the worlds problems, I will withdraw my comments so far and apologize sincerely. Xiliangs eyes sparkled with fire. Tell me. Are your companys problems so serious that you have to sit by and watch as the world decays? Jeonggak kept his mouth shut. I dont think its that big of a problem, but even if it were that big of a problem, it shouldnt be revealed to outsiders. Because the crowd is watching. Although he was not in a position to represent Shaolin, now his single word could have a huge impact throughout the world. This is what I meant when I said I would take the plaque of Shaolin. If Shaolin closes its eyes to the crisis in the world and only worships Buddha, then Shaolin Temple as a martial arts sect should no longer exist in Gangho. . Make a quick decision as to whether you will only serve the Buddha as an ascetic or take on this unprecedented crisis yourself. If I choose the latter, I will kneel down to the head of the room and apologize for a hundred days or a thousand days. But if you choose the former, I will destroy the Shaolin plaque with my own hands. Rumbling! A thunderous sound echoed from Seo-ryangs body. The creeping Gu Yuma Qi and the reigning Demon Emperor Qi that emits lightning colors the zen Mountain Mountain with a sinister appearance. This is the reason why I came to Seongsan, the sacred place of Buddha and martial arts. Although he emits more ferocious energy than anyone else, he talks about the well-being and peace of the world. That serious sense of disparity melted into a voice full of sincerity, lighting up a brilliant firework. The crowd that heard Xu Liangs words felt shocked, as if they had been hit with a hammer. It was the same on time. Hex? daze? no. Even though I was shocked, I could tell it was on time. Seoliang was generating more heat than necessary. It may be a hasty idea, but he probably isnt that hot. That is how Jeonggak viewed the person named Seo-ryang. but. The reason why Seo-ryangs voice was so persuasive was because it contained his sincerity. You can control people through witchcraft and magic, but you cannot hide their true feelings. But it shouldnt be like this. Although it was a controversial statement, Jeong-gak partially agreed with Seo-ryangs words. In fact, he wasnt completely dissatisfied with Shaolins events. However, the situation was not conducive to having a conversation about it right now. It was when Jeonggak bit his lip and was about to open his mouth. Interesting. Everyones eyes turned to the small path behind Jeonggak. He possesses the power to tear heaven and earth to pieces in his body, so he is worthy of being called the Great Devil, and the sincerity in his voice even gives a glimpse of Buddhas heart. Interesting. It is truly amazing. It was a comfortable voice. It gave off a much more comfortable and peaceful atmosphere than the calm voice on the hour. Thats the way the world is. Doesnt it mean that anything is bound to take a sudden turn when it reaches its climax? Hyeoncheon, the man who talked about Taegeuk, said this often. Astonishment appeared on Jeonggaks face. It was the same with Seoliang. This is because I sensed a prayer that was difficult to guess from an old monk coming down the path. Wooooow. Upon hearing the comfortable and wise voice, the magic calms down. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. What about you? Oops! A man so passionate as to wish for the well-being of the world and cry for peace, where has he sold his manners? Because he is so rough and rude, his sincerity must be as unadorned as a gemstone. The laughter in the voice seemed to make me feel distant. Just by listening to it, my demonic energy calms down and my red face regains its original color. On the other hand, my heart was pounding like crazy. The strong Thats huge too! The old monk finally revealed himself fully by pulling back the tree branch. Seoryang felt a chill run down his spine as he looked at the old monks deep gaze as he looked at me up and down. Hmm, he definitely has a special intention Hes relaxed but urgent, and hes full of sincerity, but hes aiming for something else? Its a funny story. Noseung grinned. I thought that guy Cheon-Sang Lee came to visit again. Are you his disciple? Chapter 317 Episode 317 The Aesthetics of Control (7)Hmm, is it only one? But the quality is very good. Dam Sa-young smiled. Among the numerous flowers emitting colorful light, only one flower was emitting exactly ten colors. Flowers larger and more vividly colored than ever before. It was one of the best-raised plants he had ever raised. Lets see oh? Its not even fully grown yet, but its like this. Im excited to see how big it will be. Dam Sa-yeong smiled and stroked the flower before straightening her back. There is one thing you realize when you grow plants. . At first, I thought that if I watered it at the right time, it would grow on its own. But when I raised it myself, I found out that wasnt the case. Watering is basic, and good soil is also needed. Furthermore, this means that you have to put in all your efforts to grow into a pretty person. . If plants are like that, what about animals and people? I learn a lot from growing my wolf flowers. If you dont put effort into anything, its difficult to grow properly. Dam Sa-young, who was looking at the Ten Colors of Jihwa while wiping her hands with a wet towel, brightened her eyes. I guess I can send him to the room manager. Who knows, maybe the heads Buddhist heart will deepen because of that guy. Dam Sa-young, who was bursting out laughing, sat down. What kind of tea do you like? We drink cold tea well using cheap tea leaves. Hehe, youre young too. As you get older, you start to choose foods that you didnt choose when you were young. The same goes for cars. I particularly like Yongjeong (). Dam Sa-yeong took out tea leaves and teaware and brewed tea. It was a natural and graceful movement, as if it had been done for decades. It seemed like he knew exactly how much scent there was at what temperature. He filled the other persons teacup. Grumble. Its a nice-smelling car with elegant scenery. Where else in the world can you find such a novel? . Try it. The man, Gong Yachi, politely took a sip and nodded. It smells very good. Dam Sa-young burst out laughing. No matter what happens to me, we are second to none in terms of skill. You know its an honor. of course. There is no shaking in the voice at all. The calm expression was the same. Dam Sa-young sat down and looked at Gong Ya-chi, and a spark appeared in her eyes. Somunju of Haomun Although he looked a bit devastated, he didnt seem to be nervous at all even though he was fighting alone with the worlds Uicheon lord. Its a bitch. Now, he has eyes that are much wiser than those of Cheongon-gae Jeonpyeong, a dead open stock. It is said that eyes are the window to the heart, so you can tell someones personality by looking into their eyes. Dam Sa-yeong was able to read a lot in Gong Ya-chis eyes. You have perseverance and distribution. The standards I have set are firm and unwavering. Nevertheless, it is clear that he is a talent that is difficult to find because he is flexible. He is a much more valuable talent than someone who is talented in martial arts. No matter how vast the Central Plains world was, there were very few such talented people. Damsayoung said with a smile. I guess I kept you waiting too long. its okay. Its okay. The way he speaks in front of the leader of Uicheon, who plays a part in the Kangho Three Generations, is a sight to behold. However, Dam Sa-yeong did not criticize Gong Ya-chis tone. I heard that your subordinates treated you quite roughly. How many days has it been? It was five days. Five days Are you saying I was locked in a cell with no light for five days? Thats right. Damsayoung clicked her tongue. Once this conversation is over, I will accept an apology from my subordinates. Anyway, it was too much for someone who came as a guest. Solitary confinement for five days. The only meal I had was one meal a day, and the only drink I had was a bowl of water. Moreover, after being locked in a windowless cell for five days, it was no wonder that my mind and body were exhausted. Gong Ya-chi is now facing Dam Sa-yeong in such a state. Okay, I guess youve been waiting a long time, so Ill stop chatting any more. You asked for a private meeting with me? Thats right. Tell me. What do you want to talk about with me? Before that, I want to ask you something. Damsayoung shook her head. If its about your clan Its not a question about Hao Wen. hmm? We declared a seal. Of course you stopped the attack. Im not curious about that part. Dam Sa-youngs eyes sparkled. There was still no wavering in Gong Yachis voice. Hes not really curious about that part. What would you do if I didnt stop the attack? In that case, you just need to change your impression of the leader. That is also a big gain for me as I lead an intelligence group. Hoo? If you think my vessel is only good enough, thats it? Its similar. The corners of Dam Sa-youngs mouth rose slightly. Ask a question. Are you aware of how Seo Sogyo is currently operating? Suddenly, talk about Seoliang comes up. Damsayoung nodded. Of course. This morning, I received a call that there were 100 miles left to reach Dengbong County in Henan. There are probably a lot of people blocking the way, so I think weve reached Seongsan Mountain by now. okay. Im not surprised. Did you know that Su Jiaozhu was heading to Shaolin? Or did you expect it? I knew. I received the report before I knocked on Uicheonmaengs gate. It seems that the relationship between Seo-ryang and Gong Ya-chi was much stronger than he thought. You hung up well. It was a good thing to go out of your way to attack Hao Mun. Although he only had one power left to give orders to the Shameless Master, it was not a waste at all. Why do you ask that question? Were you worried about the young demon dragon you helped? Do you know why he went on a rampage saying he would take over the Shaolin plaque? Well I felt like I was struggling for something, but I dont know the details. no. Damsayoung had to suffer quite a bit after hearing that Seoliang was going to receive the Shaolin plaque. I dont know exactly what Seo-ryang wants. However, the resulting fallout is fully predictable. No matter what happens, people will be watching Uicheon Mengs reaction. It means that at this point, you will receive the worlds attention. Damsayoung thought. What a pain in the ass. Do you know? of course. Weve been working together for several months, so if you dont know what he thinks, youre a fool. Him? Dam Sa-youngs eyes lit up. What is Master Xiao aiming for? He is trying to repay you for what the Lord tried to do to you. ? We will push the Uicheon Alliance to the brink. Hmm, Im going to push my family to the cliff? Thats right. How is that possible? Are you saying that Su Jiao is trying to coax Shaolin? I think its quite possible. Dam Sa-young chuckled. Okay, just like you said, lets say it can be done. No matter how much Shaolin is like Taesan Bukdu, do you think he can push Bon Maeng over the cliff? Shaolin is not enough. if? Magic religion. In an instant, the smile disappeared from Dam Sa-youngs face. It is by no means impossible if Shaolin, the sun of the righteous martial arts sect, and Maqiao, the headquarters of the martial arts martial arts group, join hands. Shaolin and Demon Cult join hands? I cant imagine it. Yes, if it were the Demonic Cult of the past, something like that wouldnt have dared to happen. Are you saying that the current Demonic Cult is different? Why does the Lord care? . youre right. Seo Sogyo changed the trend of public opinion in a short period of time. The Demonic Cult of today is not the Demonic Cult that the older generation remembers. At least thats what people think. Gong Yachi smiled. Even though he was mentally and physically exhausted, his eyes were shining like stars. Even if Shaolin and Maqiao join hands, people will only be surprised and not think that Shaolin made a wrong decision. The reason is because the Western Shao-jiao completely changed the impression of the Ma-jiao. . Are you confident that the Uicheon Alliance can prevent a joint attack by the two groups? It was a problem I couldnt be sure about. Dam Sa-youngs eyes sank deeply. What do you want to say? I am the one who made Seo Sogyo soar. Thanks to me and Hao Wens power, Su Jiao was able to become a magic person praised by the public. What do you mean? Yes thats right. A faint smile appeared on Gong Yachis face. The smile was so eerie that even Dam Sa-yeong, who had been through all sorts of prenatal hardships, was shocked. Im thinking of changing my words soon, but would you be willing to be the red horse of the main text? * * * The old monks prayer was shocking. He did not radiate energy waves like an active volcano like Lee Cheon-sang, dominate the air with insidious and vicious prayers like Damsa-yeong, or give off the intimidating feeling of a wild beast like Sanggeumbaek. Nevertheless, it was difficult for Seoliang to lift a finger. Unbelievable. Its a scary sleep. There is no one like this in the world. Because I had learned Buddhisms martial arts and anti-magic energy, which is the opposite of magic, the pressure pouring in was several times stronger. It felt like all the demonic energy filling my body was being disintegrated. Wooooow! Gu Yuma Gong bloomed from Xiliangs body. Although he no longer had to worry about the balance of the Demonic Gong, the one he was used to in crisis situations was the Old Demonic Gong. Kugugoogung!! The ground in the area shook as if there had been an earthquake. The completely open Gu Yuma Gongs incredible energy waves spread out without even realizing it. It was so powerful that even the crowds far away were frightened and retreated. Jeong-gaks face, facing Seo-ryang, also turned pale. Amitabha Buddha. Without realizing it, he spits out disapproval and uses the Mahayana Brahma Divine Technique. Buddhas gold light spread like a halo. But it wasnt enough. Grumbling. Jeong-Gaks body slowly pushed back. Its not like were taking a step back, but were being pushed back. This meant that the pressure of the energy wave emitted by Seoyang was that strong. At that time, the old monk took a step forward and waved his hand. Whoa! Seo-ryangs eyes widened as if torn. Guyumagong was scattering. And that too easily. Except for Lee Cheon-sang, this was the first person to dismantle his demonic energy so easily. Hahaha! Jeonggaks pale complexion returned to its original color. The true energy flowing out from the old monks fingertips is protecting his body. He is a scary magician. The old monk massaged the hand he had swung. Its like putting your hand in a fire and taking it out. Its amazing power. If the magic crafts achievements had been upgraded to a higher level, Im not sure whether I would be able to respond easily. Who? huh? Xu Liang asked in a suppressed voice. Before he knew it, cold sweat had formed on his forehead. What is it? Cant you see it? This is Daengjung, who has enemies in Shaolin. Shaolin monk. An absolute master who, at a young age, can destroy the magic arts of Western Liang with a single wave of his hand. Jeonggak knelt down like that. Jeonggak meets Jeokpine Taesabaek! OK. Its been a while. An old monk greets me in a friendly manner. Everyone here, even Go Gu and Yeo Sang-rin in the carriage, were shocked. A voice like a moan flowed from Seo-ryangs mouth. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Kwonsin(ȭ). Kwonsin? Dont be funny, young demon dragon. What do you think about me that makes me worthy of the title Gwonsin? It looks like a child pouting and talking, as if grumbling. But no one could laugh at that, saying it was funny. Nahan Gwonsin (_hȭ) Jeoksong Daesa. A person who was called Jeongmussangsin along with Wonmu Swordsman Hyeoncheon Jinin. An invincible master who dominated an era even before the worlds top ten masters of the time appeared before them. He is a demon who speaks of peace and has begun to understand the principles of the world I thought there would never be another demon like him after Lee Cheon-Sang, but this is how I see it today. Elder monk Jeoksong said with a smile. Your demonic energy is so strong that I am afraid that you will cause harm to the children at headquarters. I have something to talk about, so lets go to my place. Chapter 318 Episode 318 The Aesthetics of Control (8)Most of the crowd that followed to the entrance of Songshan disappeared. It was because of a request from the head of Nahandang, Jeonggak. People quickly disappeared after being told not to make any more noise as Seongsan was in enough trouble right now. Thanks to this, only his group except Jeong-gak and Seo-ryang remained there. Jeonggak said to Ma Dongpil. You dont have to worry about Seo Sogyos safety. Even though Taesabaek is the highest-ranking adult in the headquarters, he is a person without any prejudice. Seoliang obediently accepted Ambassador Jeoksongs proposal. Naturally, the group couldnt help but feel anxious. It is clear that Xi Liang is an expert with few rivals in the world, but isnt this the Shaolin Temple, a sacred place for the martial arts faction? Jeonggak understood the groups feelings well and tried not to make them anxious. Since Taesabaeknim came forward, they were also guests of Shaolin. On-time sincerity was a natural courtesy to guests. Of course, I was worried that they might cause a riot. So Jeonggak did not return to the mountain temple. Gogu said. The senior associates of the True Martial God are respected by both the Demonic Path and the Four Sects. Its not because their martial skills are outstanding, but because I know their character. Amitabha Buddha. Among them, I heard that Gwonsin Noh Seon-bae is a living Buddha who has never used lethal force against a rare evil enemy. So Im not worried about Lord Su. Thank you for your understanding. but. Gogu glanced at Ma Dong-pil. Ma Dong-pil did not participate in the conversation. I just watched with deep eyes the path that Seoryang and Master Jeoksong walked. You can trust Master Jeoksong, but dont tell me to trust Shaolin. It is not easy for the relationship between demons and righteousness, which has been at odds for hundreds of years, to be resolved because of one unworldly martial god. I think so too. Thats why I think Seo Sogyo is great. This refers to how Seo-ryang traveled around the central plains and changed the perception of the Heavenly Demon Church. In other words, he once again emphasized that Master Jeoksong is also a great person and you can rest assured. Howie Ma. . Howie Ma! Ma Dong-pil glanced back at Gogu. Gogu, who was about to open his mouth, fell silent for a moment. Ma Dong-pils eyes looking at himself were very deep. Are you okay? yes. What are you thinking about? Ma Dong-pil made a terrifying statement in a calm voice. We are thinking about how we can deal a fatal blow to Shaolin and whether there is an opportunity to exploit. Everyone looked at Ma Dong-pil in surprise. Jeonggaks expression hardened. What kind of evil. I am the guardian of the Little Church Lord. If there is any problem with the identity of Master Xiao, I will kill all of you who pointed swords at Master Xiao and commit suicide. . Dont worry about it and just keep talking. It makes you worry as much as it is and tells you not to worry about it. People became dumb and only looked at each other. When Ma Dong-pil turned around again, Geumho and King Tiger, who were sitting on the back of the carriage, approached him and fell down. Gogu sighed, uncharacteristically. Everyone is turning into a monster. * * * How do you feel? Isnt the scenery very nice? A peak not far from the eastern entrance of Songshan Mountain. Its not high and doesnt look particularly special. It seemed like a difficult path for even people who were quite familiar with mountains to find. I originally had no intention of leaving the headquarters. You have no idea how nice it is to hear the sound of Buddhist scriptures and the childrens cheers spreading through the mountain temple. The face of Jeoksong Daesa, sitting on a spacious bench and looking down the mountain, looked very refreshing. But the reason I had to live away from them was because I didnt want to influence them. It was a conversation that started out of nowhere. Standing with his arms crossed next to the table, Seoryang listened to Master Jeoksongs words with an expressionless face. As people get older, they inevitably become narrow-minded, so the moment they start to understand the way the world works as they accumulate more things they have seen and heard and have more experience, they mistakenly believe that they have mastered the world. . I am more interested in martial arts than Buddhism. If I had completely devoted myself to Buddhism, I would have been able to correct the many mistakes I have made. . Thats why it fell out. I didnt want to have a negative influence on the children who looked up to this half-baked monk as a legend. No matter how Kang Ho views Shaolin, Shaolin is still Shaolin. The reason the great lord Bodhidharma created the Yeokgeunse Sutra was not to make us good at punching. so. Xiliangs eyes deepened. Are you saying that just as Senior Ro broke away from the headquarters, Shaolin also broke away from Gangho? Are you afraid it will have a negative impact? Ambassador Jeoksong burst out laughing. Are you enjoying the grain tea? It wasnt an answer to the question. Xu Liang nodded. Wait just a moment. I will treat you to my delicious grain tea. Master Jeoksong entered the living quarters and came out carrying a tray with a large bottle and two bowls on it. The fermentation went well. Its perfect for serving guests. Seoliang, who was looking at his glass of wine, glanced at Master Jeoksong. Why are you glancing at me with such beautiful eyes? Are monks allowed to drink alcohol? Didnt I tell you that I was absent? If youre a Daengjung, you have to live like a Daengjung. Isnt that too confident? Master Jeoksongs face looked quite happy as he proudly said that he would break the precept of not drinking alcohol. At first glance, even a greed for alcohol could be seen. He was a strange person in many ways. Now, have a drink. Xu Liang emptied the bowl in one go. Master Jeoksongs face showed sadness. He doesnt know how to drink. You have to savor the scent and taste slowly. It tastes good. Huh! It has to be that way. For thirty years, he devoted himself to manufacturing grain wagons. It cant be delicious. It was said that he had been drinking alcohol for thirty years. He had the impression that he was nine thousand miles away from the Gwonsin he had heard about through rumors. Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ambassador Jeoksong said with a hearty laugh. At first, I made a lot of strange works. Youre lucky. Because Lee Cheon-sang had to drink a bitter grain tea that even bugs didnt attract. Xu Liangs eyes lit up. I heard it before, but do you know the religious leader? I know. We werent close, though. Master Jeoksong left his bowl half empty. Even Seo-ryangs martial arts skills are so high that its blinding, yet his face turns red after just one sip of alcohol. I couldnt tell if it was because I had released the internal energy that was suppressing the intoxication or if it was my constitution. I knew from the moment I first saw him that this guy was definitely going to be a monster. I thought he might become a demon god comparable to the First Heavenly Demon, who was evaluated as unprecedented. Seoliang could see the surprise he felt at the time from Master Jeoksongs eyes. I say this jokingly, but the shock I felt when I first saw Lee Cheon-sang must have been so great. Judging from his inhuman abilities, he must have been incredibly powerful even when he was young. So I thought. Should I nip it in the bud now? Should I, who have never killed even a member of the evil group criticized by everyone, have to kill this guy? Are you talking about life and death? no. Why did you do that? Ambassador Jeoksong burst out laughing. Even if I tried my best, I wasnt confident that I would win. That guy was truly amazing. For the first time, I, who was revered as invincible, thought I might die. . Perhaps he is now looking down on the world from a place much higher than me. Although he is a person who laughs a lot, likes to drink, and does not use polite speech even with empty words. Seoliang felt a deep and deep goodness in Master Jeoksong. He said he was more interested in martial arts than Buddhism, but he did not let go of Buddhist teachings. I dont know if it was his nature or his constant self-discipline, but he was definitely a great man who deserved everyones praise. So, Xu Liang could not understand any more. Doesnt Shaolin pursue Mahayana? Thats not necessarily true. But its usually like that. But how can you stay silent even though Uicheonmaeng has degenerated? Master Jeoksong drank his bowl without saying a word. He coolly emptied the bowl and offered the glass to Seo-ryang. Xu Liang filled his cup. Master Jeoksongs face became pale as he emptied his bowl once again. I heard what you said earlier. Is Shaolins problem as serious as the problem at stake in the world? I did. Dont you think that is a very harsh statement? Xu Liang nodded obediently. I admit it. yes. Shaolin has its own problems. And for the children who are taught by the head office, Shaolin is a small thing. I know. Still, do you think the head office should take part in world affairs? Of course. Even though its clear that the children will get hurt? Xu Liang shook his head. Do not try to obscure the point by distorting my words. Shaolin has its own responsibility, and now Shaolin is not taking that responsibility. Thats all I want to say. Young demon dragon. Please speak. If you do, I will ask. What responsibility do you have to try to stabilize the world? What do you really want? Are you sure that your wish for the well-being of the world is not without a single ulterior motive? . Tell Shaolin what you really want, not what you want. If you dont tell me your true purpose, I wont engage in a deep conversation. Seoliang, who was quietly looking at Master Jeoksong, spoke calmly. It is to kill Lord Uicheon. Ambassador Jeoksongs eyes deepened. Furthermore, I hope that all the high-ranking officials who rotted away with him die. What is the reason? There are many reasons. If I had to pick one thing other than personal grudges, it would be because the Central Plains can be at least a little bit peaceful when Jeongsama is balanced. How can a person who lives with a devil in his heart hope for peace? freedom. . I hope for peace because I want to live freely in the world. Didnt I know there would be an answer like this? There was surprise in Master Jeoksongs eyes, which were infinitely deep. Did you get the answer? Ambassador Jeoksong, who was quietly watching Seoliang, soon smiled. Take a drink. He spoke in a serious voice as he filled his bowl. It was an unexpected answer, but I could read your strong sincerity. Because its true. know. So its surprising. No matter how much I dont fight for power, its clear that you are a monk with enemies in Shaolin, and yet you manage to reveal your true intentions. Master Jeoksong emptied his glass and continued speaking. If you can answer one more question for me, I will tell you why Danggeum Shaolin cannot compete in the powerhouse. In addition, as you said, I will persuade the manager to allow Shaolin to take responsibility once again. To what extent can we say that this goal has been achieved? Ask a question. Why is it that the scent of Shaolin martial arts vibrates in your magical energy? ? Why is it that traces of dark energy are visible in your vicious magic attack? !! Wooooow. Master Jeoksongs pupils were covered with a subtle golden glow. What is your identity? Chapter 319 Episode 319 The Creation of Heaven and Earth (1)Master! Were in big trouble! The current leader of the Little Church! Youve already entered Shaolin. Hu Yaoshengs eyes wavered. It is said that Seoliang headed to Shaolin. Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It is meaningless to ask what kind of intentions he has. It was a huge deal in itself that Mine, and the person who would become the next master of Shinkyo, headed to Shaolin. Did you know? Thats right. Have you read the Book of Demon Emperors and the Reign of Xiao Jiaozhu? Thats not true. yes? Lee Cheon-sangs eyes, looking at the window, contained an unknown emotion. You dont have to be the reigning Demon Emperor to know. Liangs demon energy stands on the border of Xiancheon and is constantly on guard. Hu Yaoshengs face hardened. Magi sends a warning? I didnt know exactly what it felt like, but it was an unusual remark even at first glance. Then now, So Jiao-ju. You met Deng-jung. yes? Push! The wine glass in Lee Cheon-sangs large hand shattered. Just thinking about it makes me unable to control my strength. This means that it is a surprising thing even for Lee Cheon-sang. I met that old man. Red pine? What do you mean by red pine? The person who was first created and bestowed by the Millennium Shaolin of the previous generation to the position of Elder of the Buddha Taisang. ?! Im talking about Daengjung, who is good at throwing punches. omg! There was no way that Ho Yo-seong did not know the name of the law, Red Pine. However, the name was already forgotten in this era, so I couldnt immediately think of it. Gwonsin Red Pine. He was the invincible master who dominated the Jungwon martial arts team of all generations. Together with Hyeon Cheon Jin-in, who was known to be a master of equal skill, he was called Ssangshin. The political faction of the previous generation guarded by the two monsters was no different from an ironclad fortress that reached to the very end of the sky. There was no expert in either the magic world or the four factions who could deal with them. Until another absolute expert appears in the magic world. It is visible through Liangs demonic energy. It seems like the old man has gained some insight. Its different from 30 years ago. Ho Yaoseong, who was looking at Li Cheon-Sang blankly, soon sighed. Its too late to send troops now. There will be no need for that. Why is that so? Lee Cheon-sangs eyes deepened. You are so fragile. Especially if I knew that you were my student, I wouldnt try to do you any harm. Have you met Kwon Shin? Long ago. Hu Yaosheng swallowed his saliva. At this moment, he was more curious about what the meeting of the two absolutes would have been like than the shock that the next master of Shinkyo had gone to his archenemy, Shaolin. How was it? It was shocking. Shock. Ho Yaoseong was also shocked. Because I had no idea such words would come out of Lee Cheon-sangs mouth. No matter what my qualifications were, I was quite arrogant at the time. The dream of building a new religion on a rock burned stronger every day, but I never doubted that my skills were the best in the world. . The old man who shook that steely confidence to its core was in the middle of nowhere. ! I was young back then too. My pride was hurt, but at the same time, my desire to win was burning. I wanted to prove that I was one step above the old man who was said to be the strongest midfielder. A strange feeling appeared on Lee Cheon-sangs face. A demon who reminisces about himself in his younger days. Reminiscing about his inexperience in the past was quite interesting even for someone with unwavering confidence. So did you fight? The old man said he was scared and backed off. I see. You stupid old man. I was clearly behind in terms of ability by just one point. Hu Yaoshengs eyes widened. Is it unexpected? Thats right. I couldnt help it. At that time, I was around 40 years old and Taengjung was past his 60th birthday. To those who have glimpsed the ultimate state, time brings experience and maturity, not decline. No matter how much I am, I cant help but feel overwhelmed by the power of time. Lee Cheon-sang chuckled. Of course, if it were a real life-or-death situation, I would win. I have no doubt in the leaders victory. Its not because of the actual variables. He poured alcohol into a new glass and emptied it refreshingly. Even though he obtained the ultimate martial arts skill, he is a man with a broken heart. Even if its a life-or-death situation, Im not the kind of person who can use assassination skills properly. Hu Yao-shengs eyes lit up. I guess thats what you meant when you said there wouldnt be a need to dispatch troops even if you knew in advance. There were times when I was strong and there were times when I was overly soft. Still, Shaolin is Shaolin. I dont like it, but they will never be corrupted as long as Taengjung lives. Then the problem is. Thats right. Lee Cheon-sangs eyes shone. How does Dingzhong view Liang Yi, and can Liang Yi persuade Dingzhong? I guess thats the key. * * * Seo-ryang took a deep breath. I thought maybe. I thought that if I met a Shaolin master, one of them would be able to read the traces of the dark energy contained within the Guyu Demon Gong. Of course, the probability of that happening was extremely low. The dark spirit machine was almost completely disintegrated and scattered into the spheres of the old Yu Demon Gong. Even with the eyes of a martial god, it would be difficult to understand what the basis of magic is. Should we say that it was bad luck to have met Master Jeoksong? misfortune? it is not so. A strange light flashed in Red Pines eyes. Smiling? Surprisingly, Seoryang was smiling. It was a smile that seemed much more refreshing and peaceful than when he cried out for freedom just moments ago. It was because Seo-ryang was truly in a good mood. Amyeonggi was a world-class new art that was created by gathering only the secret techniques of the old schools of martial arts and breaking them into pieces. As for that part, Shaolin martial arts were used the most. Although it is a technique that kills the Buddhist energy and makes it more practical, it is not enough to be called a Buddhist martial art. Didnt Lee Cheon-sang also see clearly that the foundation of Guyu Demon Gong was Buddhist martial arts? Amy Yeonggi was such a martial artist. In the past, it was the power that enabled Seoryang to obtain the name Salwang and the foundation that helped him become the leader of the Protestant religion. Kwon Shin, the legendary master, knows such martial arts skills. I dont know how he knew about that martial skill, but Seoryang felt more proud than surprised. Do you know the dark spirit? Yes. How was it? Amyeonggi is a martial art. Red Pines eyebrows twitched. This time, even he couldnt read Seo-ryangs intentions. He answered obediently. It was an amazing feat. Although there were some gaps, I wonder if Shaolins martial arts skills are sufficient. Although his strength was accumulated through killing, the talent of the child named Salwang, who created the dark spirit machine, was truly a gift from heaven. If you have such amazing talent, I wanted to give you a few words of advice so that you can wash away your killing karma and devote yourself seriously to martial arts. I see. Now answer me. How is it that traces of dark energy can be seen in your demonic energy? Xu Liang smiled. Even if I told you, you wouldnt believe me. I just want an honest answer. The original owner of that martial arts skill is dead. know. And that martial arts ended up in my hands, and I just created another martial arts based on it. Thats not the answer I want to hear. I have nothing more to say. I am just who I am today, having risen to a higher level based on the martial arts skills I happened to acquire. Suddenly, the smile disappeared from Seo-ryangs face. Rather, I would like to ask. How does Noh Seon-bae know about the secret spirit created by King Sal? Although it is a martial art created based on the old schools teachings, it is also a martial art that has already left the hands of the old school. It doesnt make sense for Noh Seon-bae to know. I wanted an answer, not another question. Are you saying you cant answer my question? Its nothing good to know. Then lets wrap this up. You asked an overly sensitive question, and I think my question is also a sensitive question for you. Jeoksong, who was quietly looking at Seoryang, suddenly burst into laughter. That guy, Cheon-Sang Lee, raised a student who looks exactly like me. How can your calculation method be so evil? Evil? It can only be said to be evil because it is a calculation method made to suit my taste. Xu Liang smiled again. I just know what the old man wants. what I want? Senior Noh, youre not curious about how I know about the dark energy, are you? Arent you worried that if I know the secret spirit technique, many other martial arts skills from the nine sects may also be known to our school? Hes a sharp guy. I assure you, that will not happen. Only I know the fate of the dark spirit. Even the leader doesnt know. How can I trust you young demon dragon? Seo-ryang just smiled without answering. This means that there is no need for elaborate speech. Jeoksong, who read Seoryangs sincerity in his confident smile, nodded. Dont believe it. So easy to believe? Not like that. Jeoksong was a person who had the ability to break through and see through all of Xiliangs steel-like magic attacks. Even if you cant read Seo-ryangs thoughts, you can at least know whether what Seo-ryang says is true or not. This was possible because he had learned Buddhist martial arts, which are the opposite of magical arts, to the highest level. Now tell me. What is the problem with Shaolin? Red Pine emptied the bowl again. Red Pines face, which had looked dull until the end, returned to its original glow. I was suppressing my internal energy to keep myself drunk, but I cant do that anymore. Do you know what the representative school of our headquarters is known throughout the world? Se Soo-kyung near the station. Xu Liangs eyes lit up. And the seventy-two rituals. To be exact, the techniques called Seventy-Two Jeolye are martial arts derived from the Yeokseo Sugyeong. Red Pine smiled hollowly. It was a smile that felt empty. You may wonder what use martial arts is to a Buddhist disciple, but that is not the case for Shaolin. As you said, the Shaolin seen from Gangho is completely different from what Buddhists see. As we must take responsibility, it is also important to maintain the martial arts that our predecessors have refined. . Twenty-eight species out of the seventy-two authentic copies are in the hands of Lord Dam. ! Of the items displayed in Janggyeonggak at the headquarters, 28 are copies. Seo-ryangs eyes widened. The ultimate skill of Shaolin is in the hands of the Lord? Not just one or two, but twenty-eight?! Yes. How? Even Xiliang of the world could not help but be embarrassed this time. Red Pine said bitterly. Ill be honest. It makes no sense to turn a blind eye to the safety of the world just because 28 of the 72 authentic copies have been handed over. I dont have the courage to see the faces of my ancestors, but is the original copy really important to save the world from disaster? then? Have you ever heard of blood pain? !! It seems like youve heard of it before. A subtle red color appeared on Red Pines face, which was stained with bitterness. It was a truly complex face, unable to tell whether it was anger or sadness. More than half of the leaders of Shaolin are addicted to a vicious monster called Hyeolgo. Chapter 320 Episode 320 The opening of heaven and earth (2)It was shocking. Blood pain?! I had no idea that the word hyeolgo would come out of the mouth of Jeoksong, the legendary warrior of martial arts. It was a much more surprising story than the story that the original twenty-eight of Shaolins martial arts had fallen into the hands of Lord Uicheon. How on earth how? Until now, I had dominated the conversation with ambitious honesty, but not anymore. Xiliang was greatly embarrassed, and Jeoksong could easily read his confusion. And I was able to see another surprise hidden behind it. They were not simply surprised that Shaolins leadership was addicted to blood clots, but it seemed like there was something else going on. We still dont know how the person was poisoned or the route of infection. If I had been living at the headquarters, I might have noticed. But Ive been living here for decades. . By the time you realize it, its too late. Even the vast supernormal abilities of Shaolin martial artists could not control a single insect. It has to be that way. During his time as King of Sal, Seoryang made tremendous efforts to get rid of Hyeolgo even while handling all the miscellaneous tasks that Damsayoung asked him to do. In fact, he also had the fortune of heaven and was able to obtain a definitive method of detoxification. Before that, I had to experiment on my body dozens and hundreds of times. There were many times when I almost died, and I also gained unexpected enlightenment during the detoxification process. However, no method could decipher the blood clot. After searching and searching again, I finally found a way to decipher it. Even while trying to detox using that method, I almost died. Hyeolgo is such a dangerous and scary monster. It is difficult to find someone who can decipher blood pressure unless they are someone who has reached the peak of evil skills. At that moment, Seoryang remembered the past when he was chased by Cheonnajimang. A master of the Four Sects who was not a member of the Iron Blood Castle, and yet an absolute figure named among the top ten masters in the world came to mind. Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. One of those enemies that you cant control your life just thinking about it. Didnt you invite King Biyo? King Biyo You mean the kid who was considered one of the top ten masters of his time? Seo-ryang chuckled without realizing it. I realized once again that Jeoksongs seniority is amazing as the martial people call the absolute master who they do not want to meet even after death a child. exactly. If she is the one who inherited the death of the evil god, it would not be impossible to decipher the blood poison. Didnt King Biyo actually say that? If you tell me about the nine factions exorcism, I will decipher your blood poison. Even in a dangerous situation where life and death were the difference, Seoliang was able to read King Biyos confidence. I dont know if its actually possible, but it would at least be of great help. Yeah, its not like I didnt think about that. Did you not call me or did you not come? I couldnt find where it was. . Its not just that. We invited all the doctors who are considered famous doctors in the world. However, they only knew how to temporarily restore their health and did not know how to fundamentally detoxify themselves. No way? If we put our heads together for days on end, it wouldnt be impossible They were addicted too. What?! All of the lawmakers who checked the pulse of addicted children were addicted to blood clots. Of course, the route of infection could not be determined. Xiliangs eyebrows twitched. That cant be possible Even if Noh Seon-bae was watching? Red Pine nodded silently. Is that possible? There is no law that says you have to be a good expert. However, if you are an expert at the level of Red Pine, it is a different story. It may be a hasty statement, but Jeoksong was an absolute master who reached a higher level than any of the top ten masters of Tang Jin. It means that you can see it without having to try to see it. Are you avoiding their eyes and only selecting lawmakers to infect? Have you planted at least three crops? Or hex? I had that thought even though I knew it made no sense. Because it is such a shocking statement. Poisoning of the leadership with the leak of martial arts. Xu Liang nodded. Thats why Shaolin couldnt come forward. Now I understand. In a situation like this, of course you wont be able to come forward. Isnt this a crisis where the entire Shaolin could collapse? Of course, if you are someone who likes to argue, you may ask whether even someone who is not addicted to something that cannot be fixed anyway could have stepped forward. But Seoliang couldnt say that. Thats something you shouldnt expect, and I completely understand that. Is the room manager okay? . The head of the room is also addicted. Red Pine let out a frustrated sigh. Director Sajil is a person who is more powerful than anyone else. Even when I first realized I was addicted, I didnt panic and tried to lead Shaolin. But. Fever that cannot be prevented by internal energy, slight tremors in the extremities of the body, irregular heartbeat, etc. Decreased function of the five organs and six organs, resulting in complications such as loss of vision. Seo-ryang also sighed. If I hadnt taken the control medication, I would have had trouble moving by now. I see you well. I have no choice but to know. Have you also looked into Hyeolgo in Shingyo? I dont know that much. However, the reason I know so much about blood clots is because I have been addicted to it. For a moment, Red Pines eyes wavered. You said you were addicted to blood clot? exactly. Have you deciphered it? Of course. I guess so. If I hadnt deciphered it, I wouldnt be standing in front of me right now. Xu Liang nodded. I took control medication and suppressed the seizures of blood clots. And for quite some time. Who on earth injected blood into you? Is there someone who did something like that to the little master of Shingyo? Xu Liang smiled bitterly. Before I became the head of the small church, I lived a very rough life. He talked about the time when he was called the King of Sal, but Jeoksong could not help but understand it differently. I heard that the bloody fight between successors to secure the presidency is worse than anywhere else. Red Pine could not help but sigh. What is power and what is greed? Red Pine, who had been sighing repeatedly, continued speaking. Anyway, the situation at headquarters is the same. Do you understand now? enough. A promise is a promise, so I will try to persuade the manager. Its not that its not, but the head of the room is also a person who views the current situation with great regret. Its just that he couldnt move properly due to mobility issues, so he would want to go back into the world at any time. But if you come forward in that body, you will only be eaten by the lord. Red Pines eyes shone. If I step forward, things will be different. Of course it is. Hasnt Noh Seon-bae been playing the role of Shaolins leading figures? If they decide to come forward, then the restrictions placed on seniors will disappear. Dont say its a restriction. As the highest adult in the precinct, I find it deplorable that the situation has been allowed to get to this point. It was something that should have been done right away. It was a voice full of deep regret. Even for a master who was praised as invincible, it would be extremely painful to see what is currently happening in Shaolin. Xu Liang thought. Its a bloody pain I couldnt even imagine it. If Shaolin is in this situation, there is no way he can be safe even though he is a shaman. The old man would have known anyway. No matter how much you corrupt them, its hard to touch Shaolin and shamans. An elusive enemy that is difficult to attract to ones allies and cannot be destroyed because it is praised by everyone. Its like an old man to relieve his pain. At that time, Red Pine cautiously opened his mouth. Young demon dragon. Please speak. There would be nothing more ridiculous than having pride in your old age before you were my Buddhist disciple. I have already lived here in seclusion, not seclusion, and have thrown away all things like pride. . So I want to ask you for a favor, but our deep-rooted hatred that has existed for hundreds of years is trying to block my mouth. That part is truly embarrassing and painful. I know what youre talking about. Yes, since you already guessed it, I sincerely ask you to do so. Red Pine slightly lowered his head. Whether it was an action to ask for a favor or simply because it was difficult to make eye contact, Seo-ryang couldnt help but feel embarrassed. Could you please tell this Daengjung how to detoxify blood pressure? . Of course it wont be easy for you. Actually, there is no need for that. But if you tell me how to decipher it Okay. What?! He was so surprised that Red Pines eyes widened. Tsutsutsu. The small amount of alcohol that remained in his body was discharged out of the body in a haze. It meant that the surprise was so great that one could unconsciously use Jinki. Seo-ryang nodded as if it was obvious. Actually, it has nothing to do with me whether the Shaolin monks live or die. But I have come to condemn Shaolin, and I also have something to wish for from Shaolin. I have to do what I can for that. Are you serious? Im serious. Red Pine suddenly stood up. Xu Liang raised his hand. There is a condition instead. Tell me anything. I will do whatever I can to help you. Even if you dont grant my request, I will give you the antidote to blood poison. So dont feel too pressured. Xu Liangs eyes lit up. On the way to Shaolin, I killed a shaman master. For a moment, Red Pines face hardened. They say he is a priest of Hyeoncheonjinin, who was called the Twin Gods along with Seonbae Noh. That Taoist came under the command of the Lord and stopped me. The leaders intentions were clear, and I didnt want to do what he wanted. A priest of Hyeoncheon. Red Pines eyes deepened. Hyeon Yang. Its Hyeonyang. exactly. Red Pine nodded. I understand what youre worried about. However, it is a problem that Shaolin cannot solve immediately. exactly. So youre telling me how to decipher it? Like I said, even if you dont help, I will give you the antidote. If there were no restrictions on blood pressure, Shaolin would also be able to play its role. Red Pine sighed. The shocking prayer he showed when he first appeared has disappeared. The person in front of Seoliang right now was not an invincible Gwonshin, but merely a great adult of Shaolin who was infinitely good. He didnt say a single word. It will be difficult. I know. Its hard but its good. And now. The great saint of Shaolin, who was infinitely good, has returned as the incarnation of Arhat, Jeoksong. Flash! The red pines eyes were colored with brilliant gold. Shaolin has not been able to function properly for too long. Its the same for me too. Retirement from Gangho is when life comes to an end. . Its not for you. Just moving for the world. Just know that. Xu Liang smiled. Thats exactly what I want. * * * Everyone! Jeonggak turned his back. A young monk was running quickly from the path far away. It is a place where guests are. How can you act so carelessly? sorry! But its an urgent matter Jeong-gaks eyes wavered. Is there some problem? Thats not it The young monk swallowed. Those guests Were taking them to headquarters. What?! Jeonggak looked at the group. Ma Dong-pils eyes lit up and Gogus expression became strange. Yeosangrin grinned. He is a demon and yet he persuades Shaolin. He is truly an amazing man. Chapter 321 Episode 321 The opening of heaven and earth (3)The air in Gangho was heavier than ever. Although there was no major uproar that the world could take notice of, the atmosphere that felt as if something would explode at the slightest touch pervaded the entire central plain. When Yeom Lama, the leader of the new religion, announced his identity, the world was in a state of excitement as if it would explode at any moment. Afterwards, as Yeomramagun roamed the world in a no-mans land, the world watched with interest the movements of this young and capable demon. Even before Yeomramagun appeared, there were many incidents and accidents in the world. However, after he appeared and announced the advance of Protestantism into the Central Plains, the color of the wind blowing across the world changed. A person who has recently shaken the world. A person who surprised the entire Gangho with his numerous actions. The person who attracted peoples attention like that headed to Shaolin. And then the news stopped. Everyone paid attention to him, but now people no longer want to look at Yeom Lama. Instead, I was nervous. I sharpened my spear knife and tried to save my strength. No one knows what will happen. Still, people were nervous. Shaolin and Heavenly Demon Church. The sun of the righteous martial arts group and the sun of the martial arts martial arts group met. This in itself is an amazing event, but the bigger problem is that no rumors have emerged even after several days have passed. This is because Shaolin closed the main gate of the temple. Although it was not a seal gate, it was almost no different from a seal gate. Shaolins sudden action was enough to shock the world. In a situation where no one knows but everyone has no choice but to be nervous. Time was passing by helplessly. * * * How long has it been? What do you mean? How long has it been since the leader of the Xingyo religion entered Shaolin? Its been about a month. A month Has it already been that long? Zhong Zhenbaeks eyes lit up. Im really curious. Whats going on in there? Even the absolute leader of Sapa Wulin does not know why Shaolin is acting like that. This meant that Shaolins ability to control information was certain. Huang Kun shook his head. Shaolin can never touch Western Shaoism. Why do you think that? yes? A look of puzzlement appeared on Hwang Gons face. If you mess with Xiaoqiao in this current situation, the whole world will be shaken. Of course it is. No matter how ferocious a king is, he will not kill an enemy envoy. Even Shaolin wouldnt know that. Seo So-gyo headed there, saying he would destroy Shaolins plaque. Its not like a Shinigami. Even if Shaolin hates Western Xiaoqiao, the current situation in Jianghu is extremely unstable. So far, Shaolin has never been the first to attack an enemy. There is no way they, who strive for peace and stability, would cause chaos in the world. The political factions justified all kinds of heinous things with the logic of sacrificing the small for the large. It may be different in Shaolin, but I dont think it would be strange if something happened. Huang Kun nodded. The probability that Shaolin will touch Seoliang is extremely low. However, it is a good idea to prepare for emergencies like a remittance bag. Song Zheng Baek, who was deep in thought, soon burst into laughter. Regardless of anything else, it wouldnt be easy to do that just because of reputation. Thats right. Seo Sogyo until now. No, not Seo Sogyo. yes? Isnt it enough to just kill someone with harsh words and then manipulate public opinion? The object of fame I am talking about is Shaolin, not Seo Sogyo. What do you mean Shaolin? I dont know if Shaolin was active in Gangho. However, Shaolin has continued to watch as the political faction, Murim, is rotting away. In this situation, would you kill Sogyo Seo? . Shaolin will never be able to act as the sun of the political faction again in the future. Huang Kun nodded. That is correct. The important thing is us. A slight tension appeared on Song Zhengbaeks face as he quenched his thirst with tea. The reason we helped Seo Sogyo is because we wanted something. Once the environment we want is created, we no longer need to worry about it. of course. The question is when and how a situation will arise where we will show our fangs Soon. hmm? Huang Kun smiled. It will be soon. How can you be so sure? As the Lord Seong said, whether Seo So-gyo dies in Shaolin or reappears, that will be the moment of victory. Its a game of victory? Yes I think so. Hwang Gon also quenched his thirst with tea and then spoke. The world is tense. Whether that tension explodes or eases, there will inevitably be a gap. Is that the right time for us to move? Thats right. How do you want me to move? Paengga (). Zhong Zhenbaeks eyes lit up. Pang. The Uicheon Alliance is currently in a situation where it cannot protect the Paeng family. Penga also gave a blessing, but everyone knows that it was just a formality. Still, its the Five Generations. Wouldnt it be dangerous? Its dangerous. But if we take the risk and catch Pengjia, we can take possession of Hebei. Huang Kuns eyes lit up. Hebei and Shandong are close by. If you conquer Hebei by attacking Panjia, it will become easier to occupy Shandong later on. There is a high probability that Shaolin in Henan will not step forward, so we may eventually devour the entire eastern part of the Central Plains. If that happens Zhong Zhenbaeks eyes glowed wildly. Well have to move very quickly. Thats right. Seo So-gyo heated the pot, so now we just have to add the ingredients. Song Sang Baek buried his back in Taesa Temple. An excitement that could not be hidden appeared on his face. Is it finally? While monitoring the situation in the midfield, I was constantly looking for opportunities. But the decisive opportunity never came. Since Iron Blood Castle is a sapphire to begin with, if you take the initiative and do something, you will end up with a huge burden. So, just as I was waiting and waiting, the leader of the Protestant religion opened the way. United world Its still vague, though. Crunchy. The armrest was crushed by the grip of the money bag. Theres a big difference between taking one step forward, even if its just a vague dream, and not even trying. He was over 60 years old. Although his skills as a martial artist were constantly increasing, there was no telling when the stagnation would come. If so, isnt it time to take a step back in life? Its going to be fun. It was then. Its urgent! There was a clear tone of urgency in the voices echoing outside Daejeon. Whats going on? Currently, a group of troops from the south are moving north at an alarming speed! case history? Northward? yes! And And? According to the information sources analysis, the place where the troops departed is estimated to be Hundred Thousand Great Mountains! At that moment, Hwang Gon suddenly stood up. Zhong Zhenbaeks eyes deepened. Demon Cult. * * * We have to prepare. yes? Dam Sa-young spoke in a calm voice. Its iron-blooded. Wu Yihan, a Qingcheng scholar, tilted his head. Do you really think the Iron Blood Castle will move? I dont know. But looking at the current political situation, I dont think there is any chance of that happening. Huh. Dam Sa-young shook her head. Actually, I didnt even think about that part. yes? Was it an analysis of heaven and earth? Gongyachi. . Gong Yachi said so. If youre an iron-blooded person, you wont miss this opportunity. I predicted that no matter how Shaolin moves, the moment the mountain gate opens, the Iron Blood Fortress will move. A faint expression of dissatisfaction appeared on Wu Yihans face. I dare to advise you. Dont listen too much to what that guy says. hmm? Are you jealous? Is that possible? It was an expression that said there was no way. From the beginning, he seemed to think that Hao Wens small fortune could not be a competitor to him. But he was clearly an enemy. Isnt it because of him that Yongdu Ark died? Of course it is. In the first place, there was an impure intention in coming to visit the Lord. I hope you dont trust that guy. I dont believe it. Damsayoung sipped tea. It may be a different reason than yours, but I dont believe in Gong Yachi. At least for now. If you do it But I believe in his abilities. In other words, lets say you have an intelligence group the size of Hao Moon. Would you have dared to engage in a fight with Bon-Meng? Wu Yihan kept his mouth shut. He would never have touched Uicheonmaeng. Because it is a battle that cannot be won. But Gong Yachi tried it and clearly proved what a terrifying power information is. He may be a lowly bastard, but he has abilities. Wu Yihan shook his head. I know hes a smart guy, but it was luck. If it werent for the leader of the Demonic Cult, we would never have been able to achieve this result. If it were you, would you have formed an alliance with the small sect leader of the Demonic Cult and fought against the main clan? Its literally Hao Muns fate that depends on it. I would never have done that. Wu Yihan smiled. I have the ability to figure out who is strong and who is worth fighting against. Dam Sa-young smiled. Thats right. Thats your advantage. But even by doing such a reckless thing, Gong Yachi clearly showed his abilities. To me and no one else. . It doesnt matter where you come from. What matters is ability and distribution. So I hired him. Wu Yihan nodded. I just trust the Lord. I am always grateful. In that case, I guess we should first look closely at the Sangviss movements. Thats right. But you dont have to worry about that either. Because Hao Wens informants are already starting to wake up. Damsayoung said in a cheerful tone. Its so reassuring to see people who were so annoying to deal with become allies. haha. In any case, if it helps Dam Sa-young, it will be good for Wu Yi-han as well. Wu Yihan was able to smile selflessly. sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The two people were having a friendly conversation for a while. Lord! Its urgent! Wu Yihan frowned. Whats going on? Although he is a member of the old faction and a member of the Uicheon League, he is by no means a superior. Wu Yihans attitude was enough to make the Patriarch of Heaven and Earth feel bad. But the Cheonjigakju had no intention of doing so. I received a call from Hao Wens side! Currently, three hundred troops presumed to be demonic cultists from the south are said to be moving north at an alarming speed! What?! Wu Yihan woke up in surprise. Damsayoung narrowed her eyes. What is the destination? Unknown! However, judging from the fact that it is coming up in as straight a line as possible, regardless of the road and the forest, it is said that the probability of heading to Hanam is more than 70 percent! Damsayoung frowned. Is it Shaolin? Wu Yihan asked back urgently. Lord. What would you like to do? Well, for now Then another report came in. Lord! It is said that the demonic cultists currently moving north have pushed down the Baeksangmun Gate! What? At that moment, even Damsayoung could not help but be surprised. You pushed down Baeksangmun? Does that mean you destroyed it? I havent figured out the exact details yet, but it looks like it is! her! And And? The warrior from Heaven and Earth swallowed his saliva. It is said that a Majon-level expert is among the troops moving north. Chapter 322 Episode 322 The Creation of Heaven and Earth (4)Whoo. White steam came out from the breath I exhaled. They say the wind in the mountains is particularly cold and harsh. Still, it wasnt like this, but winter has really come. Fatigue was evident on the face of the Taoist monk climbing the mountain. Even though the slope was quite steep, my walking was stable and my breathing was constant. At least the fatigue the Taoist felt was not due to hiking. Sssss. A thick fog blocked the Taoists view. The Taoist sighed. The mysterious and mysterious fog looks gloomy today. What else is happening in that world? A guru who walks around spouting self-deprecatory remarks. How long did it take to walk like that? hmm? The Taoist monk who reached the top of the fog-filled peak was surprised. execution?! Are you here? Its cold. How are you here? The Taoist hurried to the side of the old man who greeted him. The old man sitting on the bed had a considerable physique. Although his face looked like he was well over 70, his skeletal structure was no less than that of a young man with red eyes. However, seeing as his face was pale and his hands, covered by the paint, were trembling slightly, it seemed as if he was suffering from a serious illness. However, it was very nice to see a ray of smile on his face even though his illness was completely clear. They say the east wind is hiding somewhere in the dark? Its the same whether its inside or outside. I will light the fire. Please go inside first. Its okay. execution. The old man chuckled. sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I have not yet reached the end of the path, and I am still afraid of death. If I thought my body was in danger, I wouldnt have come out. Dont worry too much about the priest. The Taoist sighed. Thats what the death penalty is like. It was comfortable to think that way. How can I break your insistence on the death penalty? If so, please wait a moment. I got 10 days worth of medicine, so lets take it for a month Its okay. yes? Its okay if you dont have to take medicine anymore. Death penalty! Even the Taoist master couldnt help but be embarrassed this time. Youre hurt! haha. Please wait a moment. Ill give you some medicine right away. Hey priest. yes. Didnt you say it a little while ago? I also feel sorry for my life. How can I regard my life as personal when I do not know that a gloomy shadow will pass over the mountain that has been cultivated by Zen masters with high Dao power? There was still a smile on the old mans face. Unlike his sickly expression on his face, his voice was filled with laughter. It was clear that he was a cheerful person by nature. Perhaps even at the moment of death, he will leave empty-handed with a ray of smile on his face. Thats why you need to take even more medicine. If the execution is wrong, we will lose our focus. Even now, it is difficult to stop the evildoers. But just because I want to stop taking medicine doesnt mean Im giving up on my life. What if I do it? The old man raised his head and looked up at the sky. Beyond the thick fog, a faint light shimmered between the scattered dark clouds. It was the sun. Indeed The old mans eyes twinkled. Isnt this truly unfortunate? What need does a Taoist have for money and power? What does it mean to be honest? All you have to do is quench your thirst with mountain water and fill your hungry stomach with fruit. All you have to do is throw yourself into the path and that will be enough. . They say you cant criticize Po-Kwae for not being able to stop the robber just because he got robbed. The fault lies with the robber, and it is wrong to hate Pogwe for not being able to stop him in time. execution. But thats it. We are different. A shadow fell over the smiling old mans face. They clearly grew up after seeing us. But at some point, we grew up looking at a world other than our own. Our mistake of failing to look after them, thinking that we would eventually reach the Tao no matter if we went this way or that way, can never be forgiven. Thats right. Furthermore, we made another big mistake. yes? You were indecisive. The Taoists eyes wavered. A winding river will eventually reach the sea. But think about it. If you misinterpret that statement, it could mean that you should live your life as you please because life is finite anyway, right? The death penalty is. Whether you follow the Tao or the Buddhas heart, you must also know how to consider others other than yourself. . We couldnt do it. No, I didnt do it. Maybe I was intoxicated with my own talent while receiving praise from everyone. The old man sighed. I am no more qualified to be a Taoist than anyone else. Sahyeong Sahyeong is a great saint of the head temple and a Taoist monk who is more like a Taoist than anyone else. You can say that. But to the devils, I was like a phantom that could only be seen and could not be caught or chased. In the end, my indifference and arrogance are what created the current shaman. The Taoist felt sad. The death penalty was saying that the shamans deterioration was all his fault. As the great adult of the mountain, there may be some things he should take responsibility for, but not all his mistakes were due to the death penalty. Your own fault is big, and the fault of others is also big. In the end, it is everyones fault, not just one person, that the shaman became like this. however. The smile disappeared and a ray of confidence appeared on the old mans face, which was filled with only sighs. I will no longer turn my back on my responsibilities and mistakes. I wont bother to turn my head just because its a method Im not used to. Im not going to just sit back and watch even if I cant be persuaded by words. . For the sake of the shamans, for the sake of the shamans, and for the countless people who look to the shamans and live with hope in life, I will once again draw my sword with strength. The Taoist smiled. If that is what the death penalty means, I will also do my part. haha. Please go in first. Ill give you some medicine. You must eat it. I dont need any more medicine. Why are you so stubborn? Its not stubbornness. Im saying this because I really dont need medication. yes? The old man burst into laughter. If you try to use a needle and thread on a wound that has already been sutured, it will only cause more unnecessary wounds. The Taoist was puzzled. What do you mean by that? It was then. Saaaaa. An unusual prayer came from beneath a fog-filled mountain. The thick fog seemed to slowly split to the left and right. The Taoist was astonished. What is this energy?! It was a scary energy wave. Two energies of very different nature were rising at an incredible speed, either ahead or behind each other. One of them was the unexpected but familiar Buddhist energy. It was a golden energy that was rich and peaceful enough to cover the world with mercy, yet powerful. And the other one? Magi?! Tsutsutsutsu. The fog finally cleared. Those who soon appeared in front of the two were radiating much richer energy than before, as if to prove who was stronger and more mysterious. Amitabha Buddha. It is a ritual of dokbibanjang (۰) that was made to commemorate Hye-ga of the Joseon Dynasty, the seal stamped on the forehead. It was a very familiar greeting. Surprise appeared on the Taoists face. How could a Shaolin monk? No, Shaolin is also Shaolin. Huh. When I turned my head, it felt like the air in the area subsided at that moment. Thats amazing! An energy that is never inferior even when facing Hyeongeuk, a transcendental master who was famous as the Seven Star Swordsman of the previous generation of shamans. The pressure of the pouring air was incredible. It was a fearsome mine that boasted a destructive pressure. Its nothing short of a long story! Where did a demon like this suddenly come from?! When tension appears on Hyeongeuks face. Are you here? The old man spoke first. Gogu, a middle-aged demon, bowed his head. See you, Senior. I am a late so-and-so who is in charge of the Shinkyo Penal Court. It was a polite greeting. Hyeongeuks face, which was colored with tension, was filled with surprise. The old man said in a voice filled with laughter. The good energy of Mt. Wudang must have made you very uncomfortable. You had a hard time coming up. its okay. There was surprise on Gogus face. But how did you know? what? I dont think you were surprised at all when Mine suddenly came. Did you receive a separate letter? I didnt receive it. Gogu, as well as Hyeongeuk and Jeonggak, were surprised. The old man laughed out loud. As you get older, your muscles weaken and your stubbornness becomes stronger. Its truly sad. But there is also a lot to be gained. He looked far north. The spiritual power in his two clear eyes has a depth that is difficult to fathom. The half-shen divine eye, which can see through anything in the world, penetrated the fog of Mt. Wudang and reached Mt. Seongsan. The air in the mountains has become murky, but I knew that someone with red flames and blue electric lights was looking here. ! And then I realized. Those blue-red eyes were like magical eyes that I had never seen before, but the intense passion and unexpected Buddhas heart within them were directed towards the shaman. The old man turned his gaze to Gogu. Gogu did not dare to look into those eyes. That friend of Red Pine must have also encountered a monster that breathes fire and scatters thunderbolts, right? Thats right. Yeah, I guess so. There is only a slight difference between pottery and fire, and they are so similar that it is difficult to see them as opposites. But if it werent for that friend, there would have been no one to see the shadow of the devil cast over Songshan Mountain. You are amazing. Gogu selflessly admired and was even moved. The old man he saw was as legendary as Red Pine. If Jeoksong, a government official, wandered around the world punishing evil and enlightening people, this person was a person who brought peace to the people with his warm heart and eyes that penetrated the laws of heaven. There were two such martial gods who corrected the world, and people did not stop revering them, calling them Jeongmussangsin. One of the invincible players who created the legend of a previous generations powerhouse. He is the oldest warrior in martial arts, half as tall as the absolute demon Lee Cheon-sang, and the strongest swordsman in martial arts, both in name and reality, having reached the realm of the Tao with his sword. The abilities of the Wonmu Sword God, Hyeoncheonjinin, were so mysterious and surprising. Gogu took control. I wont talk too much. I came here on behalf of Lord Xiao to extract the poison that is encroaching on the shaman. You had a hard time coming this far. Hyeon Cheon Jin-in smiled brightly. And thank you. I really wanted to say this. I am just an errand boy. When you meet Master Xiao in the future, you will thank him then. Yes, definitely do that. Gogu said with a smile. Please gather the elderly people addicted to blood clots here. It will take some time. * * * uh? Whats going on? . Hey, Cheonho? yes? Oh no. Cheonho tilted his head. Did I see it wrong? Im sure the flowers lost their color for a moment? Petals that show off colors that are difficult to come by naturally, such as five and seven colors. The wild flowers on which the mother of blood was resting swayed to and fro in the cold wind. The Lord is calling. Lets go quickly. Oh, I understand! Chapter 323 Episode 323 The Creation of Heaven and Earth (5)How is the situation going? Currently, 300 troops, presumed to be demonic cultists, have invaded all the way to Hubei! Starting with Baeksangmun, two sects were attacked! And those clans Dam Sa-youngs eyes turned cold. Is it a small and medium-sized alliance? Thats right. The small and medium-sized alliance that Dam Sa-yeong was talking about was a union of small and medium-sized factions that had been loyal to him since ancient times. Distributed in each region, they faithfully followed Damsayeongs orders and accumulated wealth. The extinction of three clans. The number of sects that have joined the Small and Medium Alliance is as high as 100. If three of those sects went extinct, it might be surprising, but it wouldnt be a big blow. The problem was their intention. It cant be a coincidence. Thats right! There is a high probability that they will attack another faction of the Small and Medium Alliance during their journey north! Damsayoung frowned. Are we going to start a war? It was a very sudden advance. It was also three hundred, not three thousand. In a martial arts war, the presence or absence of masters rather than numbers is the main factor that determines victory or defeat, but even so, three hundred were too few. No matter how many mazon-level experts are involved, this is. An incomprehensible situation. Damsayoung asked. Have you received any special communication from Gong Yachi? Not yet. Right. Dam Sa-young, who was lost in thought for a moment, said. Raise the emergency network of Heaven and Earth to the level of heavenly characters. The face of the Lord of Heaven and Earth hardened. The payment of thousands of letters was an emergency net that was never sounded until war broke out. In other words, Master Maeng saw the current situation as equivalent to a wartime situation. All right. And spread all emergency networks to three areas, east, west, and north, excluding the south. yes?! Surprise appeared on the face of the Lord of Heaven and Earth. Not towards the demons? Thats right. Damsayoung frowned. No matter how much you think about it, three hundred is a small number. However, the act itself is a clear provocation. If they werent stupid, they would be fully aware that what they are doing is tantamount to starting a war. Do you really think war will break out if you do this? No way. ? War is the most violent form of politics. When there is no resolution even if each person uses everything they have, when there is really no way back, it explodes. Moreover, now that the Iron Blood Fortress is alive and well, there is almost no chance of the Demonic Cult starting an actual war. Dam Sa-youngs eyes lit up. The problem is intent. Whether it is to wage a real war or for some other purpose, I think the reason the three hundred demonic cultists are moving north is to keep our attention. The heads of heaven and earth exclaimed in exclamation. So, the three directions excluding the south Thats right. I dont know if they are moving north without touching anyone, but they are advancing by pushing out several of the small and medium-sized alliances. Whats more, isnt it said that there was a mazon-level expert there as well? Its enough to grab attention. Thats why we dont need to focus on them. Of course, you dont know how it will turn out, so you have to keep giving it to them. That is a reasonable statement. Then, as of the current time, we will raise the emergency order of the Heavenly Earth Pavilion to the highest level and keep an eye on the three directions. Like that. And before that. yes? I turned my eyes elsewhere, but that doesnt mean their actions are forgiven, does it? ? Send the mad spirit. Do you mean wu wu shang ()? If there is a Mazon-level expert over there, we should at least send an expert who is suitable for him from here. It is much faster and more certain to dispatch a master to solve the problem on our own than to lend a helping hand to the old faction. okay. Attach all of the available forces of the Four Gods. Go and tell them to destroy it properly. All right! The head of Heaven and Earth left the conference room. Dam Sa-youngs eyebrows furrowed. There is definitely something but what is it? Even if Uicheonmaengs eyes are focused on the entire central region. Even if the information power of Sanghyeolseong is not inferior to that of Uicheonmaeng, there is one fact that is difficult for them to know. In addition to martial arts, Seoliang had resourcefulness specialized for survival, abundant experience, and even memories of his past life. The midfield was shaking. * * * Hmm. Why do you look at me like that? How about it? I see your tone has become quite obedient? Are you surprised? Unexpected. Dont you remember? How charming was the way you spoke when we first met? Is there any reason to be polite to an enemy when you are not even sure whether to draw your sword or not? if? Do you think were not enemies now? Thats right. You sure are having fun. The wind blowing through the mountain temple contained the coldness of winter, but also contained a strange refreshing feeling. Red Pine burst into laughter. How do you feel? The wind blows here. Good. Its peaceful. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Does it smell good? Its not as bad as I thought. The scent and wind of a temple have the power to calm the mind. You are not someone who would worship Buddha even if I beat you to death, but I hope that you can at least remove the stain on your heart while you stay here. Dont they say that lotuses bloom in dirty water? Puhu! The stained heart is mine, and being confident is another side of me. Its not a bad idea to look into a moderately stained mind. Anything appropriate would be good. Now that I see it, it looks like you are more suited to conduit than to temple. Hyeoncheon, that tiger horse will be very happy to see you. Its my honor. How about it? You didnt think that when you saw me? What glory is glory when you cant be too nervous? If I had said that back then, my life would not have been saved. Ah, given the Ambassadors personality, I guess he couldnt have wielded the sprinkler. Maybe I could have won. Red Pine laughed. Why are you talking the same as my master? A monster gave birth to a monster. Seo-ryang also smiled. Indeed, Shaolin is Shaolin, and the vast Buddhist mind and mercy that covers heaven and earth had a great influence on Seoryang. Seoryangs face, which had always held a sharp sword drawn in a relaxed manner, now looked very peaceful. Its nice to see. Maybe temple food is right for you. How do you feel? Are you going to leave Shingyo and come to our headquarters? I dont like it. why? If distribution is a problem, I will do my best. At least we can match the room leader with the same distribution. Are you finished joking? Ah, damn you. If someone old enough to bend their pride and make a suggestion, they should at least pretend to think about it. Its already been forty days since you said that you have no pride because you are an old Buddhist disciple. Even if you couldnt learn martial arts, you would have gotten a spot anywhere. That damn tongue is very sharp. I also have a good memory. Red Pine sat on the bench. He was patting his knee and imitating a sick old man, but his face was brighter than ever. Are you ready? yes. Now, only the person sent by our school needs to arrive. Red Pine tilted his head. I still dont know. When I think about what you have shown me so far, I can clearly see that you have strong confidence in the antidote to blood pressure. So to speak, everything has been prepared, so why do we need to check again? Xu Liang kept his mouth shut for a moment. It was only after some time had passed that he opened his mouth as he looked at the dark clouds approaching from the northeast in the distance. If we have to be honest, blood is a living thing. hmm? Especially in the case of parasitic organisms such as bloodworms, they can mutate depending on the environment. A serious expression appeared on Red Pines face. Are you saying that the blood level you had when you detoxified it and the blood level now may be different? Thats right. In what part? The ambassador said this before, right? Are you saying that even the lawmakers who took the pulse were addicted to blood clots? It did. Its not that the leader poisoned the lawmakers. what?! Red Pine was surprised. if? The eggs of blood poison entered the bodies of the lawmakers and took root. What? Is that possible? yes. Red Pine said with an expression of disbelief. I heard that when poisoning a person with blood poison, the mother partridge is set aside and the male partridge is used. But how can a male Ungo lay eggs? It is said that in certain organisms, when only members of the same sex remain, one individual causes sexual mutation to ensure survival. So to speak, the bodies of such creatures were designed from the beginning to be able to change into either male or female. It could be seen as a sexual identity. Do you mean that you changed your sex and laid an egg? You can think of it as similar to a hen laying eggs without a male. Therefore, the symptoms of people who are poisoned through contact outside the body will be milder than those of the original addict. her! Xiliangs eyes deepened. No matter how much I thought about it, I couldnt understand it. The great masters martial arts skills are enough to make him invincible in the Central Plains. A person like that poisons lawmakers right in front of their eyes? That too in Shaolin? . Thats nonsense. So I took a closer look and actually took a pulse. So the egg was trying to get into your body? Xi Liang raised his hand. Hyeolgos eggs are so small that they cannot be seen with the naked eye. It is difficult for even a very sensitive person to notice that the egg is digging in. So, I raised my demon energy as much as I could and prepared for any unexpected situation. Jeoksong increased his eyesight and looked at Seo-ryangs hand. The area around the tip of his right index finger was particularly stained red. The prediction was correct. Its stealth and speed were so great that it could not be stopped without reaching the level of extreme demon or fire. I see. There is no way the lord did not know this. In other words, he was determined to completely isolate Shaolin and shamans. Whether you are a doctor or a magician, the moment you touch them, you will become addicted to the blood. Red Pine felt goosebumps again. He truly is a scary person. The demons who wiped out the hostile faction without leaving a single blade of grass behind seemed like noble men. Jeoksong was appalled by Dam Sa-yeongs viciousness. for a moment. I have one question. Please speak. In the case of Hyeolgo, I heard that when Ungo dies, the mother, Jago, can also read the signs. Thats right. Red Pines beard trembled. If you do this, it means that the Lord of Dam will immediately know that this side has deciphered the blood clot. of course. Xu Liang smiled. In other words, the leading figures of Shaolin must move immediately after deciphering the blood pressure. This is because it is clear that the leader will launch a bold offensive, whether it is actual use of military power or a battle of public opinion. Indeed Red Pine sighed. It is truly a scary fight. How did Lord Dam become such a monster? Murderers can fly from temples to convents. No one knows how a person will change. Red Pine sighed again. Although he was renowned for his invincible martial arts skills, he had never experienced such extreme and vicious fighting. He truly thought that the person named Dam Sa-yeong was scary. I bet money and threw cards. Now all thats left is to play cards. The ambassador will have to get a little nervous too. Half a day later. A group of people who climbed the side road of Songshan arrived in Shaolin. Dominion Holy Teaching! Immortal to the devil! I meet the Sogyoju of Shinjyo! You worked hard. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. Wake up the spirit of that wicked bitch. Chapter 324 Episode 324 The Creation of Heaven and Earth (6)Lord! Whats going on? A letter has arrived from Somunju Gongya! Dam Sa-youngs eyes lit up. This way. Dam Sa-yeong, who received the letter from the Lord of Heaven and Earth, opened it with a slightly impatient hand. Soon, Dam Sa-youngs eyes wavered. The demonic cult went to Shaolin? Thats right! It is said that a small group of less than ten demons of the Heavenly Demon Church entered Seongsan without anyone knowing. The Lord of Heaven and Earth continued speaking with a somewhat strange expression. It seems that the reason the Demonic Cult went on the offensive was to attack Shaolin. Since Su Jiao-jus whereabouts were unknown in Shaolin, the child must have been exhausted. Hmm Actually, from the Demonic Churchs perspective, it is no different from an emergency. Maybe the troops moving north are warning us. A warning? which? If Lord Xiao Jiao died, war would begin with Shaolin. . So to speak, you can think of it as a warning and a threat. Maybe you thought so? no. It is correct to interpret it that way. That is common sense and reasonable. However, Dam Sa-young felt a strange feeling of chills running down her spine. It was a sense of political strife that he developed while swallowing up the Uicheon Alliance that could not be explained by logic. What the note said is correct. From their point of view, isnt it a situation where the prince who will rule the magic island in the future has gone missing? If you think about that, this level of armed provocation may seem insufficient. So what is it? Whats so bothering you? What is making my heart pound? What on earth is going on in Shaolin? The martial arts skills of the demon cultists heading to Songshan will be strong, right? yes? As you said, if they had planned to warn and capture attention at the same time, and if a small number of people had actually headed to Seongsan, they would have sent great experts. Oh, I guess so. Dam Sa-youngs eyes lit up. Youre going to overthrow Shaolin with less than ten people? Thats impossible for anyone. Even if those less than ten people were all the former Great Mazon, it would be difficult. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That was the power of the thousand-year Shaolin. Wasnt he also the first to isolate them because he knew how terrifying Shaolins power was? So, at least we should have sent the Old Great Mazon or higher experts. Thats right. But if you look at this letter, there is no estimate of the force of those less than ten people. If youre Gong Yachi, you probably dont know how important this part is. The eyes of the Lord of Heaven and Earth wavered. No way Dam Sa-youngs eyes lit up. trap? Or a mistake? Whatever it is, it shows disappointment. It was then. As if he had been waiting, the voice of the Cheonjigak warrior was heard from outside the conference room. Lord! A separate letter arrived from Haomun! The eyes of both people shone. Bring it. After a while, Dam Sa-yeong smiled after reading the letter. It wasnt a mistake. The Lord of Heaven and Earth asked with a puzzled look. What kind of content? Because it is a situation where the level of fire is at stake, it seems like they are actually just reporting it for now. The details are right here. Each head of Cheonji received a letter from Dam Sa-yeong. The head of heaven and earth nodded. Gong Yachis way of handling things is definitely not bad. It meets expectations. But now is not the time to worry about that. Dam Sa-youngs face hardened. You sent less than ten troops, and those that did not belong to an absolute expert? What do you think this means? Hmm It is clear that it is not the intention to overthrow Shaolin. The Lord of Heaven and Earth felt a cramp growing in his head. What on earth are these guys doing? Lord. Now that things have come to this, how about sending troops to Shaolin? History? yes. Of course, the justification is not to attack Shaolin, but to catch the demons hiding in Shaolin. I think it would be a good idea to monitor Shaolin for a while to check various things. Dam Sa-youngs eyes lit up. It was definitely not a bad idea. Where are the Nine Sect troops closest to Shaolin now? This is Qingcheng. Woo Jang Moon-in is waiting closest. The troops they have are formidable. Woo, if youre a long-time writer, you can trust him. Damsayoung nodded. Send a letter. Lets find out whats going on in Shaolin. I follow your orders. We also need to pay attention to the Iron Blood Castle and the Demonic Cult. In particular, we need to keep an eye on the northeast. yes! After the Lord of Heaven and Earth left, Damsayoung pressed her temples. Its not fun to play in such a tight game. * * * I did not expect this result, but strangely enough, I have imagined a scene like this. what? Its an enemy weve been fighting against for hundreds of years, but one day there might come a day when the enemy talks to the head of the headquarters. . And I also thought that the opposite situation could well happen. As the manager said, he probably didnt expect this result. Thats right. It feels burdensome to spit out such evil words as someone who serves Buddha, but I thought it was clear that when we face each other in each others territory, one of us will inevitably walk the path of destruction. If I had left it alone, I think it would have been mutilated, if not destroyed. Thats right. So Im surprised and even more thankful. Seo-ryang chuckled. The face of the old monk, who spoke with a calm smile, looked very devastated. But at least he didnt look seriously ill or without energy at all. Can I ask you a rude question? Ask as much as you want. How old are you this year? I dont know why youre curious about that, but Ill be turning 60 next year. As expected, we were of similar age. If he had not died and been reincarnated, he would also have been a similar age to the Shaolin master. Thank goodness. What do you mean? If a person as famous as a Shaolin master had reached nirvana without even living a single day, how much praise would the people around him have given him? Live for over a hundred years and let everyone know that there is no such thing as nirvana. That way its more comfortable here. Hehehe! I wondered if there was such an extreme joke, but Hye-sim had to laugh. If those words were sincere, there is no way that the leader of the Protestant religion would have cured him. Even if it wasnt Shaolin, if you looked for a way to correct the world, you would definitely find it. Of course, Seo So-gyo may have found the surest and quickest path, but that did not diminish my gratitude. Afterwards, those who have completed treatment will gather to express their gratitude. But before that, as the room manager, I would like to greet you first. Hye-sim bowed her head and smiled. On behalf of all of Shaolin, I would like to express my gratitude to my benefactor. He looked very polite. It wasnt just because I received favor. It was clear that he was a person whose manners were ingrained in him, from his tone of voice to his atmosphere. Xu Liang shook his head. Did you hear from Master Jeoksong? What do I want? I heard. Then thats it. You dont have to thank me. If you caught a thief even though it wasnt your intention, its only right for the person who was robbed to give thanks. Xiliang scratched his head. It leaves me speechless. He too had visited Shaolin in the past. Is it just that? I have also been to Janggyeonggak, the largest secret site in Shaolin. They did not infiltrate secretly, but entered and exited confidently when the law of righteousness was activated. But even then, I never saw the head of the room. I only saw the leader of the former Nahandang and a few masters. Surprisingly, Seo-ryang at the time had a similar impression from all of them, and the same was true for Jeok-song and Hye-sim. It is good. And strong. It is not easy for a strong person to be kind. It is not easy for a good person to be strong. The monks of Shaolin were different. Although they each had different personalities, they were all good and strong. That was Shaolin. There was a reason why everyone praised it. So why did you ask to see me? I said hello to my benefactor and decided to meet him to discuss future matters. This part is also hot. Its for the future If youve already heard from the ambassador, theres no need to talk to me, right? You can only tell that a flower is pretty when you see it in person. People are like that too. You know how to say something like that with confidence. In any case, it wasnt a bad story for Seoryang. No, maybe it would be better for Seoliang. Are you planning on moving right away? Thats right. Youre hot. So far, Shaolin has not been doing its job. What would be the point of taking more time in the name of getting my body back in shape? Okay. Then lets talk about it as briefly and concisely as possible. Xi Liang asked seriously. How do you plan to move? We will move with sincerity. About Hyeolgo and the leader? Thats right. The manager said he would take responsibility. How do you intend to take responsibility for that? I plan to resolve the conflicts that have broken out in the river one by one. Thats a vague answer. Yes, thats a strong answer. I have no intention of putting any limits on this vicious Daengjung. Xu Liang smiled. Even if it means eating Uicheonmaeng? Shaolin is not compatible with greed. I just want peace. It may seem like you are saying it differently, but in the end, that is Shaolin. It was an answer full of determination that he would do anything for peace in the central plains. No matter what, if we announce that fact, we will not be able to avoid confrontation with the Uicheon Alliance in the future. I think so. Maybe quite a few people will be sacrificed in the middle. Amitabha Buddha. Hyesim quietly spits out displeasure. That was enough of an answer. It meant that I would try to make no sacrifices as much as possible, and it also meant that I would not give up. I will ask you one last question. Please speak. Are you going to fight us? Hye-sim, who was quietly looking at Seo-ryang, smiled and said. It is called Spilgwijeong (±ؚw). That is my answer. If the Church of Heavenly Demon does something evil, Shaolin will always step in and stop it. And you will win. So dont do that. It was a great answer with many implications. Seo-ryang laughed out loud without realizing it. Im so scared of this that I cant even mess around. Hehe, since someone as talented as Seo So-gyo says that, I really dont know what to do. Xu Liang stood up. As the distance is quite long, it will take some time for the nobleman to notice. After noon tomorrow, theres a good chance theyll notice. I know what you mean. I understand. Then get some more rest. Amitabha Buddha. It was then. Execution of the head of the room! Whats going on? It is said that Qingcheng Zhang Munren has reached the vicinity of Songshan! Seoliang looked at Hyesim. The smile had disappeared from Hyesims face. The courtesy and kindness he had shown just now was completely colorless. How can you carelessly honor the long gate of Cheongseong? Send the Eight Great Guards and tell them to welcome him with courtesy. * * * two days later. Lord Hawk! Its urgent! . The letter sent by Wu Jangmun-in states that the Eight Great Guardians of Shaolin blocked the road! I know. yes? The Lord of Cheonjigak, who looked at Damsayoung with puzzled eyes, immediately felt goosebumps all over his body. Dam Sa-youngs face was distorted so viciously that it was difficult to dare to face her. At the center of the flower garden where his gaze was directed, about thirty flowers had all withered. The place where withered flowers were blooming in a flower garden that looked like a map of the central plains was near Hanam. Now I understand. I realized everything. That guy from Seoliang was truly a sneaky guy. Another layer of smile appeared on the distorted face. It was a terrifyingly cold and ugly murder. Instead of advancing to the midfield and expanding their power, they were sprinting to target my head. It was just me. Because it was an urgent situation, we intentionally omitted parts that required investigation. I am sending you an additional letter to ask for your forgiveness and because facts have been revealed without even a hint. As it turns out, most of them appear to be masters who are skilled in secret practices and hiding their magic power. However, among them, there were no absolute masters who could turn the tide of battle, and at least one or two of them seemed to be mentally unsound. This is an area that requires more thorough investigation. We will send you additional information in the future. Chapter 325 Episode 325 The Creation of Heaven and Earth (7)The night of Songshan Mountain was different from the night of other mountains. In famous mountains with good energy, there are many Buddhist temples and shrines dedicated to the god of land, but it is rare to find such a pious and elegant place. The cluster of twinkling stars and the clear moonlight, along with the scent of incense and the sound of sutra chanting beneath them, made the energy of Seongsan even more calm. Seoliangs eyes, which came out of the Shaolin temple and stood on one of the peaks of Seongsan Mountain, resembled the stars that decorated the night sky. Even when he was at Shingyo and crossing the central plains, he always looked majestic. With his majestic physique and perfectly trimmed body, he gained everyones attention by climbing on a pole horse and overpowering his son-in-law. It was different now. Its like a lake. I dont know where the prayer that was boiling violently like a volcano accompanied by an earthquake under reddish dark clouds has gone. It was like a lake beyond a quiet plain where not a single wind blows. Although it is an endless lake, there is no sign of waves. It was calm and deep. And the sight of Geumho lying down next to Seoryang, looking up at the moon, and King Tiger sitting at a considerable distance away, quietly looking at Seoryang, was like a painting. Yeo Sang-rin, who was quietly watching the scene, walked towards Seo-ryang. Are you here? yes. Its late. Why did you come here instead of sleeping? Even if its time to sleep, I need to sleep to sleep. Thats right. Yeo Sang-rin glanced at Seo-ryang. Tomorrow, right? what? This is when Shaolin begins to move. No, Shaolin has already moved. yes? We secretly contacted each secular clan. And to shamans. Yeo Sang-rins eyes lit up. Well, now that the blood pressure has been detoxified, there will be no time to relax. They would have noticed by now. thats right. Then Shaolin is coming forward himself? We will have to watch the trend. Of course it wont be long. Isnt it the plan that even Cheongseongs Jang Mun-in was kicked out? Now that the fence that was woven together under the name of the Old Daemun faction has been torn, there will be chaos in the midfield. I see. What came to mind? Yeosangrin grinned. It really took a long time to come here. ok? A lot of things have happened since I left school. There was a lot of fighting and a battle of wits. What did you do? Seo-ryang also chuckled. My purpose has always been one. Its still the same now. Its just that in the process of achieving that, all sorts of things happened. Yes. Actually, Im confused sometimes. What? Seo-ryangs eyes deepened as he looked up at the moon. I will kill Lord Uicheon and King Biyo. And you will find freedom. But there are a lot of people who have relationships with me. There is also a part of responsibility. . If I were alone, I wouldnt have brought the situation to this point. No, I couldnt do it. I was able to come this far because the strong force called Shingyo supported me. aha? When do you wonder when you will be able to achieve your goal? no. A strange bitterness appeared on Seo-ryangs face. What can I say I think this kind of life isnt that bad. A life like this? I have to fight, fight, and have to worry about unnecessary things, but I still hold hands with my people and live together. Yeo Sang-rin smiled. Youre not like a small religious leader, but youre very much like a small religious leader. Is that so? yes. No matter what, Master So is a person who knows how to take care of his people. Xiliang scratched his head. Its not that I know how to take care of it, its that I cant just leave it alone. It could be crazy. If that was an annoying thing, I wouldnt have come this far. haha. It was a calm laugh. Somehow, it seemed like it had become much worse than before. Yeo Sang-rin thought it was great to see Seoryang now, so different from the past. Still, are you going to run out? To achieve the goal. Thats right. The carriage is already rolling. And its just a little confusing because I want that too. Then thats it. I will help you as much as I receive, so go wild. I didnt give you anything? The person who originally received it knows better. Is that so? And I think youre forgetting, but you know we formed an alliance, right? know. We will do well only if the leader of the school does well. Later, when things are much better than now, please come to North Sea. Please come and cheer up my brother. Xu Liang laughed out loud. Whether I do well or not, of course I have to go. Well, I dont know how much I can cheer you up if I go. Yeo Sang-rin also let out a strange laugh. She laughed for a while and then lowered her head. Master Xiao. huh? . whats the matter? Yeo Sang-rin lowered her head. It looked like he had something to say. The nape of her neck, exposed under the moonlight, seemed to be slightly red. Seoliang tilted his head. What happened. Ta-da!! Yeo Sang-rin took out a leather canteen from her arms. Xiliang opened his eyes wide. I thought the reason my stomach was so thick was because I gained weight from eating fried rice, but that wasnt the case. Why were you hiding a canteen? You mean a canteen? This is a cask! A barrel of water? For a moment, greed flashed in Seo-ryangs eyes. Hmm, it must not have been easy to find alcohol in Shaolin He seemed like he was about to drool. After drinking red pine and alcohol, I have never tasted it again. He too was often drunk. There is no glass. You just have to share it. Can we share a drink? Has your personality been stolen? Adventure. So the two people took turns taking sips of alcohol. Yeo Sang-rin said with a smile. Anyway, its going to be fun starting tomorrow. It might be a little scary. huh? We have to move together with Shaolin. This makes me feel quite nervous. He is moving to destroy the vicious Lord Uicheon together with Shaolin, who is said to be the best in the central region! Isnt this a completely heroic story? Seo-ryang scratched his head as he looked at Yeo Sang-rin, who was laughing. sorry. yes? What? I mean Huh! I am really me too. What is it? Maybe its because Im so confused, but I always thought I should tell you this first, but then I forgot. Just wait until this time. to? Yeo Sang-rin frowned. Is there something else you didnt tell us? Uh I guess so. This is the part where I deserve some criticism. What is it? Speak quickly. Seo-ryang whetted his appetite. Im not moving with Shaolin. What? Yeo Sang-rins eyes suddenly bulged. sure? Xu Liang smiled. It was a smile that was a strange mixture of regret and anticipation. Do you remember that we called Bangryeong to cure Shaolins addiction? Yes, I know. Yeo Sang-rin, who was nodding her head, suddenly opened her mouth. no way? okay. Xi Liang turned his gaze to the moon again. A cold aura covered his smiling face. Now that the atmosphere has been heated up, I should go pick the fruit I need to get. I laid all the boards down and now youre here?! hmm? Isnt that enough? yes?! You seem to be misunderstanding something, but I am not the main character in this game. ?! The main characters are Uicheon Maeng, Shaolin, and a shaman. In other words, it is the Uicheon Alliance versus the anti-Uicheon Alliance forces. Yeo Sang-rins eyes sparkled. Xu Liang said calmly. If you dont know, you can get in trouble. Thats the same for me, the Minister of Political Affairs, and even the religious leader. But its a different story if you know the whole situation. . From the moment I deciphered the blood pressure and the moment Jeongmu Ssangshin was able to move properly, Uicheonmaeng was cornered. Ah Thats right. The reason why Lord Uicheon has been able to accumulate power until now is because he was able to block his actions with the desires of the people. He controlled Shaolin and Shaman and polluted the remaining nine factions. He stayed on his knees for decades just for that purpose, and one by one, he attracted small and medium-sized factions to his side. However, Seoliang appeared and destroyed the foundation of the Uicheon lord. Now, the power base of Uicheon Lord is weaker than ever. In addition, if Shaolin and shamans move, countless sects that maintained the middle path will also move together. The political faction was torn in half. From then on, Lord Uicheon cant even look at this side. okay. Yeo Sang-rin exclaimed. Master Xiaojiao hoped for peace in the central plains. But it was for Master Xiao, not for anyone else. thats right. In other words, there is no need for Master Xiao to take the lead in this game. I just hope for a peaceful outcome, so there is no need to take the lead. I always think, youre pretty smart too. To be smart. I now realize thats obvious. Yeo Sang-rin emptied the bottle as if she was exhausted. A look of sadness appeared on Seo-ryangs face. There was quite a bit left, but I drank it all. I thought you were moving solely to kill Lord Uicheon. I tried to do that at first. But everything changed after he attacked Hao Mun. Im not the type of person to save on delicious food, but I think I should look away now. Then what about the Shingyo forces coming up to Hanam? I need to stab the iron-blooded asshole. ah! I also wiped out the clan within the leaders circle. Ill take care of it, but I think it would be good to maintain some balance of power. Of course, I did thorough research in advance. I only picked the vicious ones and used them. In addition, it will give the impression that Lord Sogyo will unconditionally participate in this game. yes. Xu Liangs eyes lit up. The leader has probably noticed by now. What I want is not Shinkyos advancement to the midfield, but my own goal. The Iron-Blooded Saints are no fools, so it is clear that they will aim somewhere at this time when the Uicheon Alliance is about to split, right? of course. Lord of the Iron Blood Castle, that man was no ordinary man. As soon as Shaolin and Shaman move, they will try to bite somewhere. Yeo Sang-rin felt a cramp forming in her head. Its a really complicated situation. Its complicated? Rather easy. If one side falters, it is to our advantage to take advantage of the weakened side and inflict at least one more wound. Its natural, right? Of course, its not easy to keep that in mind. Yeo Sang-rins eyes lit up. Then the biggest variable in this situation is. Hao Wen. Yes. He will probably move aggressively. It will be a very difficult fight for Shaolin and Shaman. Yeo Sang-rin sighed. I feel like I have a hangover already. What are you talking about? Anyway, Master Xiao, you are going to fulfill one of your long-cherished wishes tomorrow, right? yes. Xu Liang turned his gaze to the sky again. An unknown emotion appeared in his eyes as he looked at the moon and stars. It was so long. I came this far. * * * Early morning the next day. Are you going? exactly. sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hye-sim personally came out to see him off in front of the mountain gate. He took the example of the class president. Thanks to Seo So-gyo, Shaolin survived. I will never forget this grace. Xiliang also took possession of the gun. I hope you get what you want. Amitabha Buddha. Hyesim ended her greeting with a low tone of displeasure. Xu Liang turned around. Behind him, his companions were standing in front of the Salwang Train, their eyes shining. Xu Liang smiled. His smile, which was always sincere, was especially bright today. Lets go catch the damn bitch. The winter of the second year after my previous life. Finally, he moved to achieve his long-held wish. Chapter 326 Episode 326 The call of Yosin () (1)Cjolreureuk. The water poured into the bathtub was different from ordinary water. It had a cloudy milky white color, like milk freshly squeezed from a sheep, and even shimmered softly like the water scales of the sea bathed in sunlight. And the womans shoulders, exposed above the milky liquid, were clearer than water and had no blemishes. Hmm, thats good. I felt drowsy from the calm and dignified voice. Sigh. Sigh. The feeling of gently stroking the surface of the water in the bathtub was very alluring. But why? The hands were so beautiful that they were worthy of the expression, fine hands. However, when I looked at them quietly, I felt an eerie feeling for some reason. It was because of the womans fingernails. The long, well-manicured fingernails on the tips of the fingers looked strangely sharp. Beautiful but fatal. It had a strange shape reminiscent of the claws of a wild beast. master. I poured all the salt emulsion. Oh, already? Yes, master. Its a shame. How much is left for future use? Forty-seven coffins for one day, a total of one hundred and forty-one coffins remain. Thats three days. Thats right. The voice of the girl who called the woman master trembled little by little. I tried not to show it, but I could clearly feel the loud heartbeat. The woman soothed her with a charming smile. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Okay. My martial arts has already reached its peak and is already wriggling to go one step further. Tomorrow it will surpass the limit, and the day after tomorrow it will settle down stably. Your predictions were correct this time. I congratulate you on your great feat. A girl kneeling on the spot. I feel both unconcealable fear and heartfelt emotion at the same time. That sight made the woman feel even better. It was quite long, but in the end, I came to this point. Its all thanks to you guys. I apologize. All we did was obey our masters orders, and he was destined to reach heaven at any time. Hoho, your tongue is truly sweet. A bathtub with hazy steam rising. The scorching heat and languid voice created an unknown base energy. The girls face turned red in the sticky atmosphere. After two days, when my martial arts skills become stable, I will no longer have to worry about the sneaky old man. I want to visit that old man as soon as possible and open his chest. I want to kiss your beating heart. The woman, who was smiling brightly as she let her imagination run wild, asked in a calm voice as if she had suddenly remembered something. There is enough salt emulsion. Im sure there will be plenty of snow emulsion prepared, right? Ah, you mean snow emulsion? okay. The girl answered in a confident voice. We have prepared 10 days worth of snow emulsion. hmm? The woman asked curiously. Ten days? It will take at least 15 days to neutralize the salt emulsion that has seeped into my body, right? Thats right. But dont worry, master. Currently, the ones below will make 10 more days worth Ugh! The girl stopped speaking and started shaking, clutching her neck. It was a sudden action. The girls face instantly turned red, as if someone invisible was strangling her. Ten days worth Ten days worth? Ugh. The girls body slowly rose into the air. The girl floating in the air had already risen above the womans head. The woman smiled and looked up at the girl. It was not time to worry about the remaining salt emulsion, but rather the time to worry about the snow emulsion. Kek! Kruk! You probably said it before me. Even if you do well a hundred times, losing your life with one mistake is my world. Grrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! And I would have said it again. It may be a mistake to others, but if it doesnt feel that way to me, I will accept it, but if its the other way around, I will rip my limbs off and throw them as dog food. The girls face was now red and blue. The tongue was slowly sticking out of the lips, perhaps due to strong pressure, and the bloodshot eyes also seemed to be slightly protruding. The womans face, which was looking up at the girl with a drowsy look, was momentarily distorted like a ghost. Useless bitch! Fuuuuuuu!! The girls body exploded with a loud explosion. The girls shattered body dyed the bathroom red. Broken flesh and bone fragments were flying everywhere. The same was true for the bathtub the woman was soaking in. The mysteriously shining frosty liquid instantly turned red. Of course, the body of the woman inside was also covered in blood. But the woman didnt care. Rather, he stroked his cheek with dreamy eyes as if he was in a state of ecstasy. iced coffee! Its been a really long time. The fishy scent of blood wafting through the moisture gives you a thrill. I dont know how long its been since Ive smelled blood this rich and thick. Ugh! The womans pupils turned dark gray. As soon as I smell the blood, my evil spirit becomes excited. The restless desire made the blood flow faster. For a brief moment, she trembled with a pleasure she had never felt before. Her hand holding the bathtub twitched. I wanted to run out right away and kill everyone I saw. My heart beat doubled in speed due to my intense desire to kill. but. No way. If you give in to desire here, your efforts this year will be in vain. He will no longer be able to reach the level of an evil god, who had amassed a greater notoriety than the Heavenly Demon, the great master of magic in the past. You just have to be patient a little longer. If she endures just twenty days, she will be reborn as an invincible Shinigami comparable to the Heavenly Demon. She controlled her boiling desire with deep breathing and opened her mouth. Come in. After a while, five girls came into the bathroom. The girls faces turned extremely pale when they saw the blood-soaked bathroom. But I didnt dare to show it. Collect all the broken pieces of flesh and feed them to the dogs. yes yes! master! The girls cleaned up the bathroom. The woman consoled herself with a smile. Twenty days Ive been patient for twenty years, so I shouldnt be able to endure it for just twenty days. * * * Whoa. Sigh! The killing train has stopped. It rattled. Xu Liang opened the carriage door and got out. Then the eight men who followed him all got off their horses and bowed down. Xu Liang said. You had a hard time. Lets go back to school now. I accept the order of Master Xiao! There was no word that he would follow with his life. You have to be at the leadership level to even try to say something like that. Although they were the most elite members of the Penal Court, they did not dare to disobey Master Xiaos orders. So Liang, who sent the demons, shouted. Lets take a break and go! After a while, the group, except Ma Dong-pil, sat down around a small bonfire in the center. Ma Dong-pil was feeding the hay he had received from Shaolin to the blooded horses. How amazing. hmm? what? Yeo Sang-rin was glancing at Ma Dong-pil. Howie Ma, dont you think youve become calmer than before? He was always a boring guy. No, thats not it. What can I say Its a little different from Lord Sogyo. Could it be said that the Magi was captured much more gently than before? Anyway, I think something has changed. This time, Yeo Sang-rin sensitively noticed the change in Ma Dong-pil. It was definitely a keen sense. Xu Liang nodded. I gained a lot from Shaolin. You say you gained a lot? I talked about various things with the ambassador. Yeo Sang-rin, as well as Aeng-hwa, were surprised. There was only one person who called Seoliang Master. He was referring to Master Jeoksong, the living legend of Shaolin, the invincible god of power. I dont know how it came into Shinism, but the Geumgang Yacha magic that Dongpil learned is based on the martial arts of Buddhism. Its different from the Guyuma technique I learned. In fact, Geumgang Yacha Demon Gong can be considered an almost impossible martial art if only the magic is removed. omg! The Ambassador must have been interested, so he grabbed Dongpil and talked to him about a lot of things. I wasnt particularly trying to help him improve his martial arts skills, but it seems like the ambassadors story was of great help to him. While Seo-ryang was able to become calmer thanks to Seongsans unique energy and atmosphere, Ma Dong-pils martial arts depth completely changed. Although the achievement of magic arts has not increased, you will be able to use martial arts differently than before. An envious feeling appeared on Yeo Sang-rins face. Youre really growing up, Ma Howie. yes. Che, Im at a standstill right now. Xiliang narrowed his eyes. Its at a standstill? yes. I knew you devoted yourself to training while you were in Shaolin, but it doesnt suit you to give up. why! Im also quite sensitive! No, its not like that. Yeo Sang-rin puffed out her cheeks and continued speaking. No matter how much I try to ask, I cant ask properly, and I cant keep begging for help. I feel like my head is going to explode. If you have anything to ask, ask it right away. Since when do you say you care about such things? Even if we formed an alliance, an outsider is an outsider and cannot tell us the inner workings of the main palace. Oh, thats right. Xiliang scratched his head. It looks like your troubles lie in your mind, right? thats right. Yeo Sang-rin sighed deeply. Damn it, I have to meet my brother quickly. Its a half-baked martial arts skill, so its hard to infer anything. Did you say that it would be mutually beneficial if you met your brother and practiced that great law called Yuri? thats right. Yuri Potential Great Law. Seo-ryang whetted his appetite. As you said, you cant pass on Biinbujeons martial arts skills to outsiders. Still, if you have any questions about anything else, feel free to ask. If I can help, I will. Do not worry. If there is such a thing, I will wake you up and ask you. Thats a bit too much. Aenghwa, who was quietly rummaging around the campfire next to the two grumbling people, cautiously opened her mouth. Hey Lord Xiaojiao. huh? why? I have a question, can I ask it? What again? ask. How did the late head of the family? Gogu was currently at a shaman. They sent me a letter a few days ago saying I could start decoding, so I guess decoding is either in progress or complete by now. We will meet soon. Of course, I will have to send another letter. Ah yes. why? Do you have anything to say to that guy? Not really. The cherry blossoms spoke hesitantly. Well the head of the family occasionally watches my martial arts skills. Huh?! Seo-ryangs eyes widened. The cherry blossom bowed its head. Im sorry, Master Xiao! How dare you teach to someone other than Master Xiao Huh? No no! hey! Am I some kind of teacher to you? Anyone you can teach from is fine! All you have to do is become stronger! Xu Liang laughed. The reason I was surprised was because of that gentleman. Wow, such an insensitive person took care of your martial arts skills? Yes. Hes even harder than Dongpil, huh! It was said that there was an exchange between the group members, knowingly or unknowingly. It was definitely surprising, but it felt good at the same time. The fact that there were personal exchanges that transcended differences in status meant that the group was gradually becoming one. The late head of the family will join us soon. Dont worry. Ah yes. Perhaps because she was embarrassed for no reason, Aenghwa kept lighting the bonfire with a red face. Xu Liang smiled. good. This is enough. After everything is accomplished, I will leave the Protestant church. However, before leaving, he also had the ambition to change Shingyo into a place full of people. Although it was a small change, I was able to see a positive aspect in the groups interactions. That made Xiliang happy. From now on, receive instruction from the late head of the family often. The late head of the family is also an expert who is no less inferior to the older generations masters. You will learn a lot. yes! Now that things have come to this, I have to quickly finish what I wanted to do. If Im going to send a letter to the head of the family, Ill need to know where were headed. The two women looked at Seoliang with puzzled eyes. Seo-ryangs face, which was full of laughter, suddenly turned cold. Dongpil. Yes, Master Xiao. Bring Bangryeong. yes. After a while, Ma Dong-pil brought a woman tied tightly with rope. A woman drooling with bleary eyes. It was Bangryeong, a disciple of King Biyo who was captured in Jeoksa Temple. Seoliang placed his large hand on Bangryeongs head. Lets get started. Wooooow. The reigning Demon Emperor Qi spread out from his hand covering Bangryeongs head. Chapter 327 Episode 327 The Call of the Four Gods (2)Leave Shaolin and act on your own? Thats right. A look of embarrassment appeared on Hu Yaoshengs face. This time, I dont know Master Sos intentions. Even Hu Yaocheng, a rare genius who was personally recommended by Li Cheon-sang, could not guess why Seo-ryang left Shaolin. Lee Cheon-sang looked at the window with deep eyes. Hu Yaosheng was curious. What is Lee Cheon-sang seeing now and where is his clairvoyance headed? Finally, Lee Cheon-sang opened his mouth. Anyway, I got what I wanted. yes? The important thing was for Liang to corner Uicheon Meng and for the situation in the central plain to fluctuate violently. Hu Yaoshengs eyes widened. You mean it wasnt peace? To be precise, it was ultimately a hope for peace. In the meantime, what he most wanted was to kill Lord Uicheon as soon as possible. . I cant even see it right now. What does the child want and what is he trying to achieve. But um? For a moment, Lee Cheon-sangs eyes lit up. Why are you doing that? Is this your first time? Im pretty good at it for a first time Have you tried it in Shaolin? If that were the case, the Buddhist energy was interfering with my eyesight. What does this mean? As Ho Yo-seong tilted his head, Lee Cheon-sang continued. Liang is using the spirit weapon. Commander beast? It is a type of martial arts from the Demon Emperors Ruler, and is not a striking or qigong technique, but a type of soul fighting technique. Ho Yaoseongs eyes widened. Support art. There are many types of subjugation skills in Shinkyo. However, in order to actually use Seophonjutsu, various preparations are required. There are many limitations, and even if you try with all of them, the chances of success are uncertain. This is because the human mind is so complex. But what if its the reigning Demon Emperor? What if he is an absolute magic master who has never lost his place as the best in the world in the thousand-year history of Shinto? Im not trying to turn anyone into a puppet. You want to obtain information. It would be much easier then. Oh, is that so? Any type of soul magic will work more easily in the same magic or magic class. This is because, unlike the martial arts faction of the political faction, the food chain relationship between the two is thorough. Of course, as the level of any martial art increases, it becomes more difficult to engage in marriage. But its relatively easy to steal memories, right? To be precise, it is closer to obtaining a confession by instilling forced fear. The human brain is so amazing that it remembers information that you thought you had forgotten. It means touching the unconscious. Thats right. By shaking up your emotions, you reach the realm of the unconscious. Ho Yaoseong quenched his appetite. Its a very attractive method. Its a very fascinating ability, especially for people like me and the Head of Criminal Justice. Even if you learn it anyway, you wont be able to use it. Unless you can open the gate of desire. Oh, is that so? In other words, it is a technique that only the Heavenly Demon can use. In any case, the exact destination was not specified in the letter sent by Master So. It seems clear that there is some purpose, but for us Then lets find out. yes? Lee Cheon-sang smiled faintly. Im saying you should find out for yourself what he wants. Ho Yaoseong narrowed his eyes. Is that okay? What cant be done? Didnt the leader tell you? Just watch what Master So does. If you leave it alone, it will take care of itself. It did. . I mean, if you want, you can find out for yourself. However, it is up to you to find out and suppress your curiosity. Hu Yaosheng smiled. Arent you curious, Master? Im curious. The demons eyes see through the flow of heaven. Lee Cheon-sang could sense that no matter what Seo-ryang did, how it would end up. So until now, I wasnt really curious about what Seo-ryang was doing. But not now. Seoryang, who grew up step by step by opening the gate of desire in the reigning Demon Emperor and breaking down the wall of enlightenment, has already reached a level where he is sufficient to function as a Heavenly Demon. Thanks to the reigning Demon Emperor, we can roughly infer what Xi Liang is doing, but we cannot know anything more. Now, Lee Cheon-sang is also curious. What is this mysterious disciple who has gone beyond his own predictions to do now? Where did the anger of the disciple, who originally had no interest come from? It wouldnt be a bad idea to take this opportunity to properly imprint the reputation of the Ten Heavenly Demons in the Central Plains. And If what I saw was correct. I too will soon have to get some fresh air. yes? No. Lee Cheon-sang smiled faintly. For some reason, I thought something interesting would happen. * * * Are you human? What are you talking about? Is this a person? The face of Yakun Shin-ui, one of the leading doctors in Hanam, was pale. Ma Dong-pil shook his head. It depends on how you look at it. In any case, you can think of it as keeping the promise you made in Shaolin. Yakun Shin-ui was one of the doctors who became addicted to blood clots and ended up on the verge of death while treating Shaolin monks who were addicted to blood clots. Shaolins leaders called all such members to Shaolin and detoxified them with medicine manufactured at a considerable cost. At that time, most of the lawmakers gathered there said they would return the favor to Seo-ryang. He saved my life and even taught me how to detoxify blood poison, so he was definitely not an ordinary benefactor. Yao Yunxin was also one of those lawmakers. But I never thought the promise would come back like this. Who on earth is this woman? Its completely gone! Bangryeongs body was literally withered. That wasnt all. He had many wounds all over his body, probably because he was imprisoned in the penal prison and subjected to severe torture. There is no trace of the dark off-white color from the time of the Jeoksa Temple. Moreover, the eyes did not look anything like the eyes of a rotten fish. Although he was breathing, he looked almost like a corpse. Ma Dong-pil, who was quietly looking down at Bangryeong, said. I would like you to take a pulse. You mean this woman? exactly. You said you were going to leave it to me anyway, so why are you giving me the pulse? I was confused and had a lot of questions. But he did as Ma Dong-pil told him to do and took her pulse. After a while, Ruoyun Xinyis face became somber. Its difficult. difficult? Its all rotten inside. Even if your body gets better, you will most likely not be able to learn martial arts. No, I dont know if I can even move properly. sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Right. Whats more serious than that is your head. Hows your head? I dont know how it ended up like this, but the upper part was almost completely crushed. Even if it is a legendary elixir or the best martial arts in the world, it will not be able to restore Sangdanjeon, which has been damaged like this. In other words, even if I regain my body, a normal life will not be possible. exactly. Moreover, there is a high chance that you will fall into a critical condition during treatment. Ma Dong-pils eyes became cold. Good. What?! Surprised, Yaoun Xinui looked at Ma Dongpil. Ma Dong-pil turned around. Whether there is recovery or treatment, I will leave it entirely up to God. Now wait a minute! Who on earth is this woman! Ma Dong-pil left the medical room without answering. Yaoun Xinui, who had been looking at the door in bewilderment, looked down at Bangryeong again. Bangryeong was still wheezing and breathing heavily. It went well? Ruo Yun Xin Yi shook his head without realizing it. Has this woman committed treason against Protestantism? her! No matter what, the fact that a person ended up like this is okay, the people of the Demon race really dont know. The summit of a mountain quite far away from Yakunshinuis room. Im back, Lord Sogyo. Did you convey it well? yes. It is said that even if he recovers through the Cheonwoo Creed, he will not be able to learn martial arts or become disabled for the rest of his life, so it seems there is no chance of regaining his sense of humor. Seo-ryang nodded calmly. Good. Is this treatment too cruel? It may seem that way. However, Seo-ryang did not feel any guilt toward Bang-ryeong. I dont even care how she lived so far. However, from the moment she became King Biyos disciple, she was no different from an enemy to Seoliang. I just thought that killing him would be too much, so I left it to Yakun Xinui. You might think that was more cruel, but from Seo-ryangs point of view, it was mercy. Anyway, they say that life is better even if you end up rolling in a poop field. Now that we have put away our luggage, we must find our way. I guess Ill have to send a letter to the late head of the family. Where can I catch it? Shandong (ɽ|) Taishan (̩ɽ). Ma Dong-pils face hardened slightly. Shandong Province was the territory of the Huangbo family. Among them, Mount Tai was close to Jinan, where the Hwangbo family was coiled. And at the time of Cheonjungjihoe, Seoliang made Sogaju of the Hwangbo family a half-byeongsin. Perhaps they could attack as soon as they realize that Xi Liang has entered Shandong. do not worry. yes? Arent you thinking of Hwang Bo-sega? Oh yeah. Thats right. Anyway, they were just the bastards of the leader. It wouldnt be a bad idea to relax a bit. Of course, Hwang Bose cannot be attached to the whole. As for Lee Cheon-sang, it is impossible for Seo-ryang to do it alone. However, unless Hwangbo was a fool, he would not be able to pour all his troops into Seoliang. Unless there is a top 10 level expert there, Seoliang will not be attacked. Did you send Geumho and King Ho first? okay. If you do that, you can just leave. I will send a separate letter to the late head of the family. Sure. As he came down the hill, Seoryang thought. Actually, the Hwangbo tax is not that big of a problem. They, too, must have some of their squadrons masters hiding. Perhaps among them, there may be an expert who is close to the teenage level. But there was one place that was a bigger problem than them. Steel-Blooded Castle The Paeng family is at least formally receiving a visit. If the Uicheon Maeng were to deal with the Shaolin and Shaman alliance, there was no way they would just sit there and watch it happen. Moreover, isnt Iron Blood Castle located in the eastern part of the central plains? They could use this opportunity to move north and prey on Shandongs Huangbao and Hebeis Pengjia. No, considering their location, the probability of that happening is very high. Theyll probably try to hit Panga first rather than Hwangbo. However, the shortest route from Jiangsu, where Iron Blood City is located, to Hebei is through Shandong. There is no reason to go back and give up the advantage of speed. Of course, you can also use the sea route. In some ways, the sea is much more comfortable. But is Shandongs Huangbo really scary when hes trying to attack a force the size of the Peng family? We could just head north and defeat Hwangbo and Paengga one by one. What if that happens? Its the best for me. You can achieve your goal without any interference, and at the same time, you can take away the power of Uicheonmaeng. And take advantage of the opportunity when Sangviss gaze was focused on the northeast. I can even kick Iron Bloodeds ass. In the end, they will lose as much as they gain. Isnt this like picking up silver scraps while cleaning? It is not for nothing that the three hundred elite members of Shingyo, accompanied by Mazon, were called. If the Uicheon Alliance dispatched troops, I should tell them to avoid combat at all costs. Xu Liang smiled evilly. Seongju noblemen. Now that we each have what we want, it is a battle for each of us from now on. Of course, he had no intention of telling Iron Blood Castle to just tear up. Chapter 328 Episode 328 The Call of the Yosin (3)Huh? Are you taking a break again? huh. Yeosangrin scratched his head. Were going to catch King Biyo now, right? thats right. Master Xiao, you hate King Biyo, right? Should we go this far to kill a person we like? Then arent you too relaxed? The group, who had left Seongsan and rested for a while in Jeongju, Henam, had passed Gaebong and reached the vicinity of Shandong. But Ive already taken a break several times in the meantime. Even though the sun had not yet set, we prepared to sleep in the open air, and even though the sun had risen again in the morning, we still cooked a meal. And even before evening, I stopped the carriage five or six times to rest. Thanks to this, the groups blooded horses were in good condition, as were the blooded horses. In particular, every time they rested, they went down to the village and brought the best food to feed them, so the horses quality was as good as when they were in Shingyo. What do you think? Theres no need to rush. No, thats true. Yeo Sang-rin glanced at the cherry blossoms. Aenghwa shook her head. This time, I turned my attention to Ma Dong-pil, but he did not show any words or actions. Usually, when a destination is set, its normal to rush towards it, right? Of course. Is there anything wrong with you? I dont have any? So leisurely. If you want to go in a hurry, let me know. I dont mind though. Not necessarily. Then eat something, man. Cherry blossoms have done this much. I cant eat anything without you. Yeo Sang-rin pouted her lips. Who do you know as a pig? Dont you know whats going on these days? It was truly an example of inconsistency between words and actions. Just this morning, she ate all that Jang Jeong-yeol could eat. And yet, she was the one who muttered that she was starting to get hungry after one visit. Xu Liang grumbled. Ill have to check your pulse later. Where on earth are you going to eat the food? It seems like he doesnt poop often. Yeo Sang-rin and Aeng-hwa looked at Seo-ryang with shocked eyes. Ma Dong-pils face also hardened a little. Seoliang tilted his head. Does it make a lot of noise when you press it once? Master Xiaojiao!! 100 million? hey! Your ears hurt! Why are you yelling? Oh really! Yeo Sang-rin sat back down as if she was tired. Of course, that was after I packed my rice bowl. Xiliang narrowed his eyes. What, did I say something I shouldnt have said? Kuhuhhum! Ma Dong-pil cleared his throat violently. Seoliang quenched his appetite. Now, just by hearing Ma Dong-pil clear his throat, he knows that the atmosphere has become strange because of him. Still, he added one thing. Its good if you eat well and eat well, right Aaaah!! Yeo Sang-rin covered her ears and screamed. Of course, the rice bowl was placed under her legs. After a meal that felt like a war, the group sat down to rest. Dongpil. yes. Two people stood up. Yeo Sang-rin tilted her head. Where are you going? Dongpil, lets have a fight. Youve grown a lot, right? Ma Dong-pil said in embarrassment. Master So Sogyo. I just I know, man. In any case, internal exercises must be prohibited. know? Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. of course. Yeo Sang-rin stood up, pouting her lips. I want to see it too. Cherry blossoms, are you going to see it too? yes? Ah, I Aenghwa secretly noticed. I really wanted to see it, but I was embarrassed to come forward and say it. Xu Liang chuckled. Look to see. Dongpil will gain strength only if there is an audience. When the group moves to the vacant lot next to the bush. Sabak. Xu Liang suddenly stopped walking. The group looked at him with eyes full of puzzlement. Why are you doing this? Master Xiao? Xu Liang held up his index finger without answering. It meant everyone to be quiet. Someone is moving urgently Seoryangs eyes flashed strangely. My vitality is unstable. He was seriously injured. The shaking spirit exudes sharp anticipation Its not a sword, its a spear. The problem was the energy contained in the window. Even though he suffered serious internal and external injuries, he still shows this level of prayer? Its great? It is an area extremely far from here. The distance was so far that not only Ma Dong-pil, a transcendent expert, but even Yeo Sang-rin, who had a strangely developed sense, could not catch it. If he hadnt sharpened his physical senses to prepare for the battle with Ma Dong-pil, even Seo-ryang wouldnt have noticed. Its coming from the northeast. getaway? I dont know what it is. But since hes injured like that, its true that hes being chased. Xiliang was worried. If things continue like this, Ill probably just pass by Should I say its a feeling? I somehow felt uncomfortable just passing by. Moreover, it is not common for a strong player to be able to radiate such abundant energy even though he is injured. He had to be seen as an expert with no major shortcomings compared to Ma Dong-pil. After thinking for a moment, Seo-ryang made a decision. You guys wait here for a moment. Whoa! Wow! Before he knew it, Seo-ryang, who was pulling the Cheonmado that was lying in the carriage, stamped his foot. Fit! It wasnt an explosive new law like usual. But the speed was not that slow. Seoryang disappeared from sight in an instant. The group, who were looking at each other blankly, lost their appetite. Tch, what happened again? Lets go back first. Something was unusual, wasnt it? exactly. Ma Dong-pils eyes lit up. I dont know, but I have a feeling Im going to be busy. * * * Gasp! The speed gradually slowed down. Because breathing is broken, the inner power does not move according to will. Naturally, the speed of the Divine Law decreased and I felt that my endurance was also decreasing at a rapid rate. If its like this, youll get caught. Eonyanghoe (P) was anxious. After starting a family, he was confident that no one could beat him except a teenage expert or an old scholar. He was confident that his capabilities as a commander were second to none because he received military training as if it were real combat. However, that strong self-confidence and pride collapsed in the face of wave after wave of attacks from a vicious group. Damn it! A battle like this is impossible! I never thought there would be a battle in the first place. Wasnt it a situation where the word was an alliance, but the other party had to receive orders unilaterally? However, he lost all of his 100 subordinates. They were one hundred warriors per day raised by their father. Such warriors died in vain. The sorrow of a leader who loses his subordinates and runs away. This was also an experience, but it was so heartbreaking and angry. It was an anger that I could not shake off no matter how hard I tried. I will definitely pay for this humiliation! certainly! As I couldnt shake off the intense emotions, my breathing became even more intense. Intensified breathing eroded my strength and stamina faster. Huh! Huh! This is why experience is important. No matter how much you have continued to practice combat-like training, you will never know the bloody battlefield of life and death unless you actually wield a spear sword. Move! Move faster! It was then. Are you a beginner? omg! Eonyanghoe hurriedly stopped walking at the voice that came out of nowhere. already?! Are you saying we caught up this quickly? But he was wrong. The enemies were great, but his martial arts skills were not easy either. This means that you cant be caught up this quickly. Eonyanghoe, startled, looked straight ahead. A road that splits left and right. Looking to the right, there is a cliff in the distance, clearly indicating the road of death. In that case, the road on the left is the life road. I saw a young man sitting on a rock in the middle of the road. Cronwol sword (µ)?! A sword was stuck in the ground next to the long-boned young man. If we had to call it that, it could be called a scimitar, but the blade was longer and the blade shorter than a regular scimitar. In any case, it was a heavy sword type. A subtle interest appeared on the face of the young man. Its fascinating. The martial arts skills he has put into his body are enough to be called a rout of a region, so why are his actions so clumsy as that of a strong man? The words struck my heart as sharply as their sudden appearance. Even though she didnt know who it was, Eonyanghoe felt something rising inside her chest. bang! Eonyanghoe, who had stepped forward strongly, aimed his spear at Seoryang. Who are you? He shouts loudly. Xiliang clicked his tongue. Why dont you just advertise that youre here? Werent you being chased? Eonyanghoe thought for a moment that it was a mistake. Even though he had strong martial arts skills, he made another mistake. In times like this, the important thing is to first figure out the identity of the person who suddenly blocked your path. Of course, no noise was allowed at all, and prayers were also supposed to be quiet. Damn it! I looked embarrassed in front of a kid who wasnt even 30 years old. Eonyanghoe bit her lip. But the water had already spilled. Are you an assassin sent by that bitch?! That bitch? Who is that bitch? Thats King Biyo! Flash! Xiliangs eyes sparkled with fire. I heard an unexpected name in an unexpected place. I just followed my intuition, and the name King Biyo came out of the mouth of this unknown Changsoo. Hahahahaha. Eonyanghoes face turned pale. A powerful energy wave emanating from the opponents body. Countless amounts of information could be read just by the energy coming out. power? no. But strong! A master beyond imagination! no way? Eonyanghoes eyes widened in astonishment. Bar Banro Hwan-dong?! Ugh. Wooooow. The Cheonmado stuck in the ground trembled faintly. It reacts to the energy flowing out of Seo-ryangs body. But Xiliang remained calm. As soon as I heard the word King Biyo, my magical energy surged without me knowing, but it didnt explode with anger to the point where my heart exploded like before. Not yet. This anger should not be unleashed in an unknown forest. Thats such a pity and a waste. Only King Biyo can cool this burning flame. He did not waste his emotions needlessly. Are you being chased by King Biyo? What?! For a long time, I heard someone who seemed to be my junior calling you out. Eonyanghoe was embarrassed. But even for a moment. Say it. Are you being chased by King Biyo? Before I knew it, Seoryang had come down from the rock and was holding the long sword, giving off a terrifying force. The subtle magic energy remains the same, but its presence is different from before. For a moment, Eonyanghoe felt like a boat that had fallen into the open sea. And only then did Eonyanghoe realize the identity of this vicious spirit. Demon Cult!? I ask for the last time. To you King Biyo. That was then. Xiliangs red eyes turned to the rear of Eonyanghoe. I felt a friendly atmosphere coming from there. Hoo. Not King Biyo. I could feel it intuitively. Although the temperaments they exuded were extremely similar, none of the approaching guys had King Biyo. However, it is clear that it is related to King Biyo. Just like Bangryeong, who he turned into a waste not long ago. People radiating a much higher level of morale than Bangryeong were approaching. With bizarre movements, but very quickly. Even though the distance wasnt that far, it was so secret that Seo-ryang couldnt feel it. Indeed. Get it! The Cheonmado was pulled out. A vicious red demonic energy bloomed on the smooth purple-black blade. Xu Liang smiled whitely. I really dont know. The world is a series of coincidences and coincidences, but I didnt know that I would already be stepping on that damn bitchs tail. !! This is why life is fun. Isnt that right, little Changsu? Hahaha! Finally, a gray cloud thick enough to be seen with the naked eye attacked the two at breakneck speed. Seo-ryang could no longer hold back his laughter. Hahaha!! Peeeeeeee! Seoliang, holding the Cheonmado tightly with both hands, unleashed a merciless strike towards the gray cloud. Flash! Chapter 329 Episode 329 The Call of the Demon God (4)Ugh! Eonyanghoe retreated like crazy from the gust of wind that swept through his son-in-law. Oh no! Even though he was seriously injured, he was a supreme expert. He has one of the top ten masters as his father and has made almost all of his progress. Nevertheless, it is difficult to control the body from the shock waves. Who on earth is the author?! Hahaha! Red-blooded magic energy rises from its wide back. The writhing demonic energy moved as it pleases, creating the shape of a demonic beast that had never been seen before. Hahaha!! Even though it is bombarded with devastating blows, it does not suffer at all. Instead, he was bursting into maniacal laughter and emitting even more vicious magical energy. Kwakwakwak! I cant even guess where the limit is. Like a forest fire spreading at an alarming speed, red demonic energy radiated from all over the body, engulfing the heavens and earth in all directions. Finally, Eonyanghoe realized. Hes no better than his father?! Their temperaments are so different that I dont know who is stronger. But one thing was certain. It is said that even the Shinchang () Ungeuk, which is called the warrior of the Iron Blood Castle and the greatest spear in the world, cannot emit such a destructive force. Lets go! A red light glowed in Seo-ryangs left hand. The shape resembles lightning, but the felt force is closer to fire. Xi Liang, who had gathered lightning and fire, advanced strongly. Coooooo! The gray clouds coming from the front were billowing loudly. Kahab!! He swung his left hand with fearsome energy. A wind engulfed in blood-red electricity shot out from his fist, creating a gust of wind. It was indeed the last herbal attack of the Heavenly Demons Byeokryokken that had been held for a long time. Qarring! Lets go! The center of the gray cloud is popping! And it was pierced. A red light spread around the spot where the wind passed through, occasionally creating sparks throughout the clouds. A strange look appeared in Seo-ryangs eyes. A subtle moan heard in my ear. It seemed like some of the guys who created that cloud were struggling. Just about that much. Although it was not the strongest martial arts attack, it was a powerful blow in its own way, and no one died. The veins on the back of Seoryangs hand holding the Cheonmado were bulging. Khaab! Flash! A huge strike that splits the air once again. This strike, which splits everything in front of it diagonally, was on a different level from the first strike. With the magic power of the old Demon Lord, he used the martial arts of the Demon King of Reigns, the Thunder Gong Ten Thousand Mile Style (׹fħһʽ). Crumbling! Cheeeeeek! Ugh! omg! Just as cut water quickly comes back together, clouds also cannot be cut. But this stabbing was different. Although it is a counter-healing sword technique that consists of only one second, the power contained in the non-changing strike is equivalent to Inhwadobeops Invincible Blade or Daehongryeon. Kwasik! Quad deuk! The intangible pottery that split the clouds shattered a person and two large trees beyond it. Even then, it still had enough power to inflict serious damage on the entire cloud. Haejin()!! A strange voice echoed everywhere. Snort! At the same time, the gray cloud that had swelled like a giant castle gate disappeared as if it had been washed away. The sight of the clouds, which were growing in size by the minute as if they were swallowing up the entire forest, disappearing like lightning, was quite mystical. When the clouds disappeared, nine women appeared. Eonyanghoes eyes wavered. Seven Kings of the Four Kings. They were one of the closest associates that King Biyo had secretly cultivated, and they were ten people at the same time. Now that one of them has died in the pottery of an unknown demon, should we call him Four Kings? damn! Each of the Four Kings is not a very strong person. However, as the number increases, the power of the boatman increases by two times. If a favorable environment was created for them, the Four Kings could easily kill even a Transcendent Master. Half of his men died at the hands of the Four Kings. Even his subordinates lost their lives before they could even try spearing properly. The power of that nameless demon was truly incredible. But can they withstand the force of the Four Kings Ten Demons that are so determined? perhaps. Eonyanghoes eyes deepened. For a moment, I thought that if he was so powerful that it reminded me of my fathers military power, I might be able to win if he was an absolute expert who clearly had a backlash. Then what should I do? Should I run away like this? Or should I stay and watch this battle and then go back to the place where my subordinates died? At that moment, the words the demon had said appeared in his mind. C Thats fascinating. The martial arts skills he puts into his body are enough to be called a rout of a region, but how can his actions be as clumsy as Chochuls, a powerhouse? A strange feeling that makes you cry. When Eonyanghoe was so confused and unable to do anything. Who are you? A woman who appeared to be in her late thirties took a step forward and asked. The person who played the central role of the evil temple at the center of the Four Kings and Ten Yos was Ilyo (һ), the head of the Ten Yos. There is no demon in the midfield that radiates such magical energy. Except for the demons of the Demonic Cult. Xu Liang smiled. Even after seeing that creepy smile, Il-yo didnt look embarrassed at all. Are you an expert from a demonic cult? Lets stop talking about trivial things. ? Its a bit unexpected, but thats the way it is. Both children and adults get excited when they receive an unexpected gift. What are you talking about? It means I can save you. Weeeeeee! A subtle look of death appeared in Sundays eyes. Even though the very honest life was directed at him, Seoryang did not feel offended. On the contrary, my heart pounded as this low-level murderous intent was replaced by the anticipation of meeting King Biyo as soon as possible. He felt genuinely good. I wont talk too much. Guide me to where your master is. Then I will save you. At least for now. The information extracted from Bangryeong was not specific. Since my mind was broken to begin with, I could only barely figure out where in Shandong it was. But now you can ask them for more details. Thats why Seoliang was so happy. arrogant bastard! Even though I felt the absolute magical power of Seoliang, I was surprised that he could say that. No evil skill in the world can surpass the magic skill. If the rank relationship between magicians is clear, the hierarchy between magicians and craftsmen is also clear. It is difficult for any great boatman or magician in the world to withstand the magic attack. This was proven by the fact that after Xiliang killed the guardian of the Heavenly Dragon Palace, he was able to overcome the blood and wood spirit energy that was hovering there. Evil energy is subordinate to demonic energy. This means that there cant even be a confrontation in the first place. However, on Sundays, there was no movement. Although he was embarrassed by the death of a colleague, he did not seem to be afraid of Seo-ryang. Whether you are a demon or something else, I cant let you go as long as you killed my sister. okay? Even if you die, you will not die gracefully if you mention your master with such lowly words. Xu Liang chuckled. Im hungry, but I can bear it. Just a taste of Grandma Biyos blood will be enough to satisfy you. this guy! But if you really want to appease my hunger Kaaaang! The sound of steel scraping echoed from Cheonmado Island. Soon, the red magic energy flowing over the purple-black blade created another blade that looked exactly like the Cheonmado. It was the blade of the old magic sword that was tied to the blade of the Cheonmado. Im fine. Question and answer dance. Sunday shouted. To the Evil Kings camp! Flash! A red-hot radiance cut Sundays body apart. The eight sailors, who were each trying their best to perform their best, looked at Sunday in surprise. A day to stare blankly at Seoryang. Xu Liang said as if it was fun. Hes an amazing boatman. I dont think its an exaggeration to say that if ones words and actions are free in front of a demonic spirit that has reached the level of the devil, then the severance of an evil spirit is comparable to that of a heavenly demon. Grrrr. Sundays body was shaking. At some point, a solid red line was drawn on Il-yos trembling body. The red line started from the top of the head, passed through the forehead, chin, and continued all the way down to the abdomen. Xu Liang shouted in a cheerful tone, as if he was truly happy. Grandma Biyo has probably made great progress in the meantime, right? It will have to be that way. I should have become stronger than I was back then and even stronger than I am now! Only at that level will I be able to handle the anger I have been suppressing by chewing on my forearm every day! Sigh! A large amount of fresh blood spurted from Sundays body. Sundays body, split exactly in half, fell to the left and right. The Four Kings attack method had not even been unfolded. The remaining eight members looked at Seoliang with weary eyes. The image of a ghost passed over Seoryangs joyful face. Go ahead and make a place for yourself. I will send your master soon. * * * Quang! An earth-shaking sound echoed through the forest. No matter how far away you are, if you cannot feel this level of shock, you are not an expert. Ma Dong-pil, Yeo Sang-rin, and even Aenghwa blinked at the shock wave shaking the forest. Master Xiaojiao?! The first to move was Yeo Sang-rin. but. Stop. yes? Yeo Sang-rin turned around. I saw Ma Dong-pil and Aenghwa standing with stiff faces. Whats wrong? We have to go right now! Master Xiao has given a standby order. There is no next order, so you cannot move carelessly. Urgency appeared on Yeo Sang-rins face. Howie Ma! You felt it too, right? This shock wave is no ordinary shock wave! If the opponent didnt have that much power, Master Xiao wouldnt have been able to use his power properly! In other words, the enemys power was strong enough to cause a shock strong enough to be felt a long distance away. I know. So lets go! You still have to stay here. What the hell! Its frustrating!! The person whose voice suddenly burst out was Ma Dong-pil. Yeo Sang-rin swallowed her saliva without realizing it. Aenghwa also looked at Ma Dong-pil with wide eyes. Ma Dong-pil bit his lip. The emotions I had been suppressing burst out without my knowledge. For an instant, I felt sorry for Yeo Sang-rin, a deep bitterness, and an inexplicable sadness. Im more frustrated than you. To Sojeo, Lord Sogyo is a colleague. Maybe a friend. But to me, you are an object of protection that I must protect even at the risk of my life. . So far, Master Xiao has always left me behind at crucial moments. I guess you decided it would be much better to handle it yourself. Ma Dong-pils fists turned white. Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ive told you this many times. I have begged you beyond measure. But Lord Sogyo has not listened to my request until now. . That means He wants it. Do you think someone who is willing to face danger alone, even leaving his bodyguards alone, would be happy to have his comrades enter the swamp of danger? Yeo Sang-rins eyes wavered. Ma Dong-pil was pouring out a lot of words, which was unusual for him. This probably means that there was a lot accumulated in him. Just know. If Master Xiao dies, even if just by chance, you will simply lose a friend. But for Aenghwa and I, it means losing our lord and the next god of Shinyo. . Dont act rashly. If the moment comes when we really need him, he will contact us somehow. It is no exception, even if it is a barren forest with no reports or sources of information. Do you really want to do that? You will. I believe so. I am so worried that my heart will burst, but my faith does not change. This is because the moment you lose faith, you cannot even imagine what you will do. Yeo Sang-rin, who was looking at Ma Dong-pil with confused eyes, turned her head to the area where the shock wave occurred. Kugoogung! The forest groaned once again. I heard a crackling sound and it looked like several trees had been smashed and fell. It was a much stronger shock wave than before. Mistress Little. Yeo Sang-rin closed her eyes tightly. Please come back safely. Chapter 330 Episode 330 The Call of the Demon God (5)Whew. Phew. Eonyanghoe looked at Seoryang with distrustful eyes. He was out of breath as he looked at the nine horribly cut bodies. It wasnt because I was strong. The boiling emotions were shaking even his breathing. Tsutsutsutsu. Even though I had removed the opened magic hole, a reddish haze was rising from my entire body. I didnt know if it was demon energy or life. Seoriang, who was looking around at the corpses, turned his attention to the only surviving Samyo (). Huh! Samyos face turned pale. She was covered in blood, her legs were broken and she could not move. If Seo-ryang had not come to her senses in the middle, she would have met a cruel death like the other sisters. Xi Liang smiled and approached Sam Yao. Samyo felt his eyesight becoming dark. Such a monster! The Four Kings Ten Elements, who are able to exchange true energy with each other without having to use the battle method, are protected inside and outside of the body by the evil energy of the Angels Mind Law. But even that absolute defense meant nothing in front of this monster. Every time that huge sword was swung, every time that solid fist was thrown out, one person died without fail. Samyo finally realized. This man was a man who had no need to discuss the superiority of evil demons. There is no meaning in considering the strength or weakness of power. A next-generation demon god who walks the path of becoming truly invincible. At least someone who can compete with the master! I thought I had to save those four years. Samyo was startled. There was a deep sense of anticipation on Seoryangs face, which was smiling maniacally. The bitch who was cut into pieces and killed was in charge of Jins backbone. But you are the one who secures the escape route. Im really curious where the exit route is. Samyo felt a chill run down his spine. This was a fact that even the owner, King Biyo, did not know. King Biyo trained them thoroughly, but did not decide who would play what role. However, that monster knew his role just by seeing the attempt to spread the attack. no! Samyo raised his remaining morale. I was seriously thinking of committing suicide by severing my heart veins. It was then. Wooooow! Big! Samyos body suddenly stopped. Not only the body but also the inner energy did not move according to will. Xu Liang, who stretched out his hand and controlled everything in San Yao with his intangible demonic energy, slowly approached her. Suicide? Your loyalty is amazing. Whether its coercion or something else, it seems like Grandma Biyo has her own good fortune. Seo-ryang gets down on one knee and looks into Sam-yos eyes. Samyo felt the shock of his head becoming blank and empty. The demonic energy of Seoryang that had penetrated into her body penetrated her lower middle part one after another and rose up to the upper part. Xu Liangs hand touched the top of San Yaos head. Slurp. The color of the red, wavy magic energy gradually changed to dark blue. At the same time, a strong sense of intimidation was felt over the demonic energy that was infinitely hot and strong. Samyos eyes widened. Cheeeeeeeek! Kyaaaaaaaaa! Samyo let out a terrible scream. Blue smoke billowed out from the large hand holding Samyos head. The smoke spreading out, swaying here and there, looked like the struggle of an undeserving and resentful soul. The command number of the reigning Demon Emperor has been activated. hmm. Although his eyes were closed, Seoryang could see clearly. It describes Samyos life so far, her joys and sorrows, and even how she became King Biyos subordinate. Thats difficult. In a short moment, a huge amount of information poured into my head. Xi Liang was never in a hurry. I was able to learn a lot, but it was so confusing that I needed to sort it out. Its different from that girl. I never thought it would be so difficult to extract information from a person of sound mind. But that is only for a moment. He had already cast the spirit water on Bangryeong twice. In other words, it means that you have had enough practice. It was definitely a difficult task, but it didnt take much time to get used to it. Whoa! Seo-ryangs eyes brightened. You finally got the information you wanted. He increased the output of the reigning demon emperor. Tsutsutsu. Hoo? A sincere smile appeared on Seo-ryangs face. Yes, you too were struggling to become stronger. Sreuk. Seo-ryang finally takes his hand off Sam-yos head. dump! Samyos body tilted and fell sideways. Horribly, his hair had turned white. The area under his eyes was dark and his cheeks were thin and hollow. If the skin had become dull, one would be mistaken for having been hit by a suction spell. Seo-ryang, who was looking down at Samyo with cold eyes, swung his sword. Suddenly. Samyos throat was cut. Seo-ryang spoke in a calmer voice. Ill praise you. To whom are you speaking? It was the right decision not to attack even though we showed an opening. If you had attacked me, you wouldnt have survived either. Xu Liang turned around. Eonyanghoe was where his eyes landed. Eonyanghoes face was extremely pale. Also, it was the right decision not to run away. If you had run away, I would have chased you to the end and killed you. Because I knew who you were and where you came from. who are you? Xiliang. Xiliang? omg! Astonishment appeared on Eonyanghoes white face. Could it be Yeomrama-kun?! Yes. A name that has been causing a storm in the midfield recently. A brazen outlaw who killed not only Yong A-chae of the Yangtze River but also the Seven Great Guardians of the Heavenly Dragon Palace, invaded the Tianzhong Branch and had a conversation with the later leaders, and later evaporated the power of the Peng family. The great hero who discussed the immorality of the Uicheon Alliance and went to destroy the signboard of Shaolin is now here. Yeomramagun was this strong?! Xu Liang smiled. Is this Eonyanghoe? How do you know that! I got it thanks to Samyo. You have come to King Biyo under the order of the Lord of the Iron Blood Castle. Open the road to Shandong and block any unexpected attacks from Hwang Bo-sega As expected, my prediction was correct. The Iron Blood Castle was targeting Panga. Sreuk. Eonyanghoe fixed the spear. There was a soft life in his eyes as he looked at Seoliang. Did the Demonic Cult plant a spy in Iron Blood Castle? Its definitely clumsy. His reactions are too honest and he doesnt even try to analyze his enemies. Ilshins martial arts skills are quite impressive, but he will always get seriously hurt. Xu Liang pointed to the window with his chin. Put it down. I have no intention of fighting. Eonyanghoe bit her lip. Power entered Seo-ryangs eyes. Do you want to die? . Put it down. Eonyanghoe withdrew its spear as if it had no choice. In any case, I didnt feel any hostility from the other person. Its impossible in my current state anyway. It was clear that he wouldnt be able to win even in his normal state, but he consoled his wounded pride. Seoliang thought as he looked at Eonyanghoe holding the spear. Meanwhile, the Iron Blood Lord and King Biyo were in an alliance. No, its an alliance. Its no different from a superior-subordinate relationship. However, King Biyo struck the enemy at this point. The game is going well. Coincidentally, when Xi Liang came to kill King Biyo, Iron Blood City was on its way to Hebei. At that moment, the relationship between the Iron Blood Lord and King Biyo was severed. Did you send a letter to Iron Blood Castle? yet. good. Seo-ryang smiled. It doesnt matter how chaotic the game gets. What is important is how quickly and accurately one knows when the situation is fluctuating. I will protect you. Send a letter to Iron Blood Castle. What?! Eonyanghoes eyes widened. Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xu Liang shook his head. Theres nothing to be too grateful about. If something goes, something must come. The achievements of the Commander Beast were still weak, and there was not much experience in actually using it. Fortunately, I found out what I wanted, but I couldnt get very detailed information. However, someone appeared to replace that information. I will protect you until you send the letter. But after sending the letter you move with me. ? Dont you want to avenge your subordinates too? ! I know the way, but the eyes of a guide who has been there once will be more accurate. Take care of the little things yourself so that I can run down the wide highway. Then I will avenge your minions. * * * Master Xiaojiao! Ma Dong-pil quickly approached Seoryang and knelt down. Are you okay? of course. Fortunately, the. Seo-ryang, who was trying to speak with a triumphant expression, momentarily flinched. A little distance away, Yeo Sang-rin was turning her head with her arms crossed. When I looked closely, I saw that she was slightly licking her lips. Xiliang scratched his head. Uhand then. yes? It may be a bit unexpected, but I have something to tell you. Please ask! Well, Im sorry. Ma Dong-pils eyes widened. How can you say that? It was so sudden that I couldnt take you with me. You are my escort, but you always leave me out like this. sorry. Ma Dong-pils face turned red. Oh no! No matter what Master Xiao thinks of me, I will simply remain loyal! No. A serious expression appeared on Seo-ryangs face. We will have to talk seriously about this later, but I think it would be better to address it once. I dont think of you as an escort, as you think. Ma Dong-pil, who was looking up at Seoryang with trembling eyes, lowered his head. An inexplicable feeling of self-destruction appeared on his face as he bit his lip. I think of you not as a bodyguard, but as a subordinate, colleague, and friend. ! Its nothing new, right? Because its something Ive thrown around from time to time. These are words that are hard to bear! It was a voice filled with embarrassment. Of course, Lord Sogyo sometimes said joke-like things, but Ma Dong-pil never once thought of himself as equal to Master Soyo. So I didnt think of you as an escort. Sometimes I put you in danger and said I would use you like a chess piece, but when that moment came, I couldnt use you calmly. . Its the same this time too. yes? Songong does not apply to your Geumgang Yacha magic. The reaction itself will be different from my magic gun, which uses force. Xu Liang smiled. It seems that King Biyo has many talented subordinates. This time, the moment has come when I have to use you as a subordinate rather than a guard. Ma Dong-pil clenched his fists without realizing it. Be my vanguard and guide me to King Biyo. That is the role you must fulfill in this fight, even at the risk of death. . I wont ask you whether you can do it or not. To complete the mission with your life. Ma Dong-pil shouted. I accept the order of Master Xiao! good. Seo-ryang glanced at Yeo Sang-rin once again. She still maintained her sullen expression. But the way one eye was squinted looked oddly cute. Xu Liang chuckled. I owe you. Its not that its not, but Ma Dong-pils feelings cant be good. I was so focused on running ahead that I didnt even think about him. I was sorry that I couldnt do that. Now that we have given the order, lets do our job from now on! Im busy! But Huh? Ma Dong-pil asked cautiously. He is? Oh, that spearman? An uncomfortable look appeared on Eonyanghoes face. Seo-ryang smiled evilly and tapped Ma Dong-pil on the shoulder. If you are my sword, then he is a hunting dog. Eonyanghoes face turned red. From now on, I will run without stopping. Lets give my stomach a hard time again. Chapter 331 Episode 331 The hilt of the sword does not remember blood (1)Cheeeeeeeek! A mist that looked like fog or smoke filled the bathtub. At first glance, it seemed like it would be very muggy, but the temperature in the bath was cold enough that frost appeared on the walls. Its already been 15 days since I covered my entire body with salt emulsion and then snow emulsion. There were only five days left until the absolute master of the boat became the god of the boat and entered the world. Grumble. The door opened and a girl came into the bathhouse and knelt down. master. Tsutsutsu. The chill rising from the floor instantly penetrated the girls body. The girls lips turned blue and her slender body began to tremble. But the girls face was expressionless. His body was clearly reacting to the cold, but he didnt seem to be particularly impressed by it. The gray pillars are all broken. It seems that the Four Kings have been wiped out. Bubbling. The surface of the bathtub stirred once. But that was all. There was no particular reaction from the woman who submerged her entire body beneath the surface. I couldnt even tell if I actually heard what the girl said. The density of water mixed with snow emulsion is beyond imagination. It is difficult for even an expert in inner strength to hear sounds outside the water, but it goes without saying that the density is high. There was no answer back. The girl continued speaking regardless. There is a high probability that some of the Gyoryong Spearmen returned alive. We will take action. Sloshing. The water in the bathtub made a loud noise once. Finally, a response came. A hand quietly rose from the surface of the water and grabbed hold of the bathtub wall. The hands were so white that they were dazzling. The particularly long, pointed fingernails were also stained white without any blemishes. Sigh! A woman lifting herself up through the current. It was a body boasting transparent skin and perfect proportions. A hazy mist was covering my naked body. Haa. A subtle pleasure came out in the light moan. The girls eyes wavered. Even without raising his head, he could tell that the owner had woken up. The girl opened her mouth again. We will take care of it. The master has entered the practice again. Fuuuuuuuuu! The bathtub shattered. The debris of the bathtub exploded without any warning, scattering in all directions. The frosty liquid that was filling the bathtub stained the entire bathtub. The water that soaked the floor soon reached the girls hands. Crackling. Frost formed on the two beautiful hands. It was water imbued with a powerful chill from snow emulsion. Even if you are a master of internal energy, if you touch it carelessly, your bone marrow will freeze in an instant. But the girl was fine. There was frost on my hands, but that was it. And it wasnt because the girl was strong. The girl raised her head with startled eyes. Master?! The girl who didnt seem to be impressed even if her limbs fell off, was very surprised at this moment. Tsutsutsutsu. Pure white smoke flowed from the water that soaked various parts of the bathtub. The smoke that escaped swirled and seeped into the womans body. Grrrr. The womans body trembled violently. Only the snow emulsion is extracted from the white water and absorbed. The cold of the snow emulsion that entered the body met the heat of the salt emulsion and began to be neutralized. Huh. The temperature in the bathtub gradually rose. Only then did the bathtub become humid. The girl opened her mouth wide. Heh, its a poisonous act! One of the absolute masters who selects and takes only the energy he wants within the area. It was a martial art that could process the intoxicated energy in a split second without any side effects and make it completely ones own. In the past, the evil god, who left behind a legend as the strongest of the four factions, was said to have used his infinite internal power as a shaman and engaged in a bloody battle without rest for three months and 10 days. A boatman that no one has used since the Reaper. There has never been a person before or since the Four Gods who practiced such boatwork as naturally as breathing. Its not perfect. It was a brilliant voice. Her wet hair stuck to her face, making it difficult to see her face. However, at first glance, the exposed skin looked much clearer and tighter than before. My appearance and voice have become younger. Back in her twenties, when her beauty was in full bloom. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It cant be helped. Heupjeongs skill is not a martial art that can be improved through effort. This is the limit of what can be achieved with effort. The girls eyes widened. The owners appearance has become much younger than before. But it wasnt just that. There was no longer any sense of force from the owner. It was just overflowing with breathtaking beauty and a noble atmosphere. master? I wont need snow emulsion anymore. There is no point in getting any more drunk than this. It really deserves to be called an evil god. The vessels of talent are different. He was one step ahead of me. if? The woman smiled seductively. This is the end of the exercise. thud! The girl hit her forehead on the floor. Congratulations on your great feat! He could not rise to the level of the evil god that was talked about in legend. If I were to divide it by level, should I say that it is one level lower than that? But how great is that alone? The Reaper was an invincible strongman who was remembered as a greater fear than the Heavenly Demon of his time. The reason why Shinigami was not called the best of his time was because he committed many evil acts and acquired strength beyond the standard, not because he was not the best in the world. Even though it is one step below him, it is worthy of being called the pinnacle of contemporary martial arts. Moreover, the owner regained his youth and gained countless hours of time. It will become endlessly stronger. Even more than the monster called the Reaper in the past! The woman laughed once again as she heard her voice shaking with turbulence. If it werent for your hard work, how could I have achieved this level? Your contribution is great. Although he serves me as his master, I have never heard such sincere congratulations before. The girl shed tears. By the way, Sibyo is dead? yes? Ah yes! All gray stocks are broken! Hmm, it would have been difficult to handle the Ten Elements with the abilities of a young Changsoo. Did someone help him? A suffocating base energy came out from the gesture of tilting the head. The girl blushed without realizing it. Strangely, my heart was pounding. It didnt seem like he was just happy. Well, it doesnt matter. yes? The woman stretched out her hand toward the door. Pussssss. The girl looked back in surprise. Before I knew it, the bathroom door had disappeared. The door made of pure wood, which is said to have excellent thermal insulation properties, is harder than iron, and is more expensive than gold of the same size, has been reduced to powder and disappeared. The girl swallowed. This was neither a fake factory nor an empty object. It was a magical skill of a completely different level. These amazing feats, which are hard to believe even with the naked eye, are performed as naturally as breathing. Even a mountain expert from the Old Daemun Sect would not be able to stop the masters efforts. The lord of Seong asked you to stop the Hwangbo family, right? There was subtle excitement on the face of the woman coming out the door. She clearly realized. You no longer have to listen to the orders of the Iron Blood Lord. With his martial arts ability now, it wont be difficult to beat Zheng Zhengbai. My thoughts changed. It wouldnt be so bad if the first offering was Hwang Bose. then? Get ready. I wont stay here any longer. Summon all the Nine Chiefs, Eight Fires, Seven Deaths, Six Clouds, and Five Weis. King Biyo. He was one of the top ten masters of his time and succeeded the death of Sasin, who was once a legend in the Sapa. She was no longer the Queen of Biyo of the past. She excelled in the martial arts of the Four Gods and amassed enough military power to be called a Yassin () rather than a Yao King (). We will wipe out the Hwangbo Street and build an angel city there. I will let the world know that in this difficult time of war and conflict, I am the master of the world and am in no way lacking. * * * The writhing and pulsating muscles aroused admiration in the viewer. The beads of sweat flowing down again were blocked by thick veins and I turned around. The sweat that had been flowing here and there passed through my lower arms and wrists and gathered into the tips of my fists. Pop. Pop. Before I knew it, the floor had become damp from the drop or two of sweat that had fallen. The mans body was never big. However, thanks to the muscles compressed to the limit and the sense of intimidation that spread quietly, it appeared to be two to three times larger than its original size. How much time has passed like that? The half-opened eyes that were looking at the tip of the sword soon gave off a flash of light. Quang! A deafening roar. It was the martial art of the supreme king that swept away dozens of enemies with a single swing. In the past, he was an absolute martial artist who killed all seven masters of Sasarim, the strongest warrior group in the Black Island, with a single cut of his sword. But surprisingly, the iron door that was hit directly by such a martial arts attack only received a few scratches and was not broken. The in-house remittance bag took a deep breath. Is this not enough? He looked down at his sword. The sword held by Song Geum-baek was a tremendous Taegeom (̫) that was only six characters long. It was so wide that if you turned around, your entire body would be covered. Taecheon, the great sword. It was the favorite soldier of Suraje Songgeumbaek and one of the most powerful swords in the world. Its really difficult. As time goes by, martial arts also develops, and the unknown realm is no longer a mysterious place hidden in fog, but you cannot break down even an iron gate made by the Absolute of the past. It was bitter. Song Sang-baek had no doubt that his martial arts ability was within three fingers of the midfield. Geniuses like the small cult leaders of the Demonic Cult are appearing one by one, but I think they are still walking on a high level that the next generation cannot catch up with. I am also conceited. How could they claim to rule the world with martial arts that could not even reach the legends of the distant past, which are not even contemporary? Rumbling. Taecheon Geogeom let out a soft cry. Zheng Zhongbaek smiled fiercely. All I had to do was realize my own pride. All you have to do is run upward again. If you run for the best in all times and all times, rather than the best in the world, you will soon reach a level where no one can follow you. I stared at the iron gate for a while, considering my posture, martial arts, and future. Tiririririn! A sharp bell rang from the ceiling of the training hall. Song Sang-baek left his regrets behind and left the training hall. Hwang Gon was standing outside the training hall. A look of puzzlement appeared on Zheng Zhongbaeks face. Whats going on? Lord Seong! It seemed quite urgent. Zhong Zhenbaek had never seen Huang Kun so urgent. Naturally, strength went into my shoulders. Is there some problem? Its a report that the Gyoryong Spearmen have been wiped out! what? Gyoryong spearmen were elites raised directly by Musang Eongeuk. Although they lacked actual combat experience, each and every one of them was a ghost of the spear with peak martial skills. A hundred spearmen were annihilated? To whom? This is King Biyo! At that moment, death appeared in Sang Geum-baeks eyes. King Biyo, that girl? Hwang Gon trembled without even realizing it. He swallowed and said. Gyoryong Captain Eonyanghoe personally sent a letter! They say he survived alone and is on the run! The money transfer bag growled softly. I knew one day I would get my teeth into it. I didnt know it would be this quick, but why would you choose death? And What else? Confusion appeared on Huang Kuns face. Captain Gyoryong is with Sogyo. What?! They say they are going to fight King Biyo together with Seo So-gyo. It was a report ten to twenty times more embarrassing than the report that King Biyo had annihilated the Gyoryong Spearmen. After thinking about it for a while, Song Zhongbaek spoke coldly. Call Musang. All right. And Suradan (_F). Suradan? Please attach the Suradan to Mu-Sang. And contact the envoys dispatched by the Uicheon Alliance to track down the disappeared Demon Cult troops. Zhong Zhenbaeks eyes hardened fiercely. Seo Sogyoare you doing this without even telling me? Chapter 332 Episode 332 The hilt does not remember blood (2)Doo doo doo. The carriage passed through the forest and crossed Shandong at a frightening speed. It was the fastest speed since coming out of Protestantism. When we crossed the Yangtze River, when we went to catch Hwasan Jangmun-in, or when we headed to Shaolin, we never moved this fast. Hey! Hee hee hee! Hanhyeolmada was well managed even when she was in Shingyo. The six blooded horses, who had been given elixirs to increase their muscles and stamina, ran as fast as they could, faster than the divine techniques of most peak masters. That wasnt all. As the legend goes, the stamina of blooded horses was fearsome, as they ran a thousand miles in red sweat. Even though I ran at an unbelievable speed for half a day, I showed no signs of fatigue. Eonyanghoe, who was sitting on the coach seat next to Ma Dong-pil, glanced at Ma Dong-pil. An intense glow fills the eyes with an unwavering expression. The eyes burning with a fierce sense of purpose were almost burdensome to face. strong. Eonyanghoe was inwardly surprised. A man of this level works as a coachman? Ma Dong-pils martial arts skills seemed to be no less than his own. To be more honest, it seemed like he might be one step ahead of me. A master like that works as a coachman. It was something unimaginable in Iron Blood Castle. the road. . Look. hmm? Ah, did you call me? Ma Dong-pil spoke in a monotonous voice. There is a fork in the road far away. Originally, I would head to Taean on the left, but that seems too conspicuous. Is there a secret route? Take it to Taean. If you go 30 ri further on that road, there is a side road on the right. The road is a bit narrow, but judging by your ability to drive a carriage, I think you can get through it. I understand. So the carriage headed toward the left street. Eonyanghoe opened his mouth. Thats amazing. . Ive seen blooded horses a few times, but this is the first time Ive seen them with this much stamina. It must be three or four times heavier than an ordinary carriage, but it manages to maintain this speed. Our schools steelmaking capabilities are among the best in the central region. In addition, with the help of craftsmen, the strength of the outer wall was dramatically increased and the weight was innovatively reduced in this carriage. master? There is such a person. Although I am a military assistant who will be with me for a short time, I cannot tell you in detail about what is happening on campus. Even more so if the craftsman is the Tang familys poisonous dragon master. Eonyanghoe, who was quietly looking at Ma Dong-seok, opened his mouth again. Are they all monsters? I dont know what youre talking about. There are only monsters at your school. Ma Dong-pil glanced at Eonyanghoe. A look of embarrassment appeared on Eonyanghoes face. It may sound embarrassing, but I too have been called a genius since I was young. I am proud to say that I have not neglected my training even for a single day. I think so. But it seems that Seo Sogyo, who is much younger than me, has already reached the highest level of martial arts. . Seo Soo-ji is a monster, but you are no ordinary monster either. I dont think Ive reached the level of ignorance yet, but I cant believe Im that strong. Ma Dong-pil did not answer. Eonyanghoe sighed. I lived in vain too. I felt like I had lived a truly arrogant life. Although he had ample talent, effort, and the best martial arts skills and teachers, in the end he was just a frog in a well. Rather than going out into the world and fighting, I thought it would be much better to spend that time training and raise my level to a higher level. It was a narrow-minded way of thinking. If I had gone out into the world and had more experiences, if I had felt a lot of frustration and helplessness and overcome it, I might have grown further than I am now. I also thought that if that had been the case, my men would not have been wiped out by King Biyos men. The gains from countless practical battles would have been much greater than the tactics honed through books and lecture training. Only after seeing Seoryang and Ma Dongpils martial arts skills, Eonyanghoe was able to realize what his own shortcomings were. Practical combat I might not have survived. But if I had survived and not died, I would have learned a lot more. The greater the risk, the greater the gain. That is the way of the world. No matter what type of learning, ultimately, what people can gain is not from books, but from everywhere in the world. Seeing is worth seeing. Eonyanghoe deeply regretted his actions of not going out into the world. Experience is important, but it alone is not enough. hmm? Ma Dong-pil was about to say something more but closed his mouth. Eonyanghoes eyes deepened. Experience alone is not enough I guess so. Anyway, it is not a problem that can be solved even if you think about it now. He gave up his thoughts and looked around. Here we go again. I tightly gripped the window leaning on the left. Did I make the right decision now? I thought it would have been better to return to Iron Blood Castle. Of course, even if he had gone, Seoliang would not have sent him. But he didnt want to go back like this either. In a moment of mistake, I lost all of my subordinates who had been with me for as little as five years and as long as ten years. I felt like I wouldnt be able to sleep until I avenged my subordinates. Damn it. How much time has passed? Are you talking about that side road over there? exactly. Ma Dong-pil pulled the reins. Hee hee hee! The horses gradually slowed down and soon fell into the side road. It was an extremely smooth rotation. Considering the size of the carriage, it was unimaginably stable. It was then. Eonyanghoe, who was looking at the road with complicated eyes, flashed. for a moment! Stop the carriage! Hee hee hee! Ma Dong-pil hurriedly stopped the carriage. Whats going on? Eonyanghoe did not respond. grasp! He grabbed the spear and jumped from the coach seat and looked towards the tree-lined area in front of the street. The branches were quite thick, but it was barely enough to pass by. With Ma Dong-pils skills, he would be able to run for half a day. However, what Eonyanghoe saw was not a road but a tree. Why are you doing that? arrow. arrow? Come here and see. Ma Dong-pil got down from the coach seat and approached Eonyang-hoe. When he reached the tree where he was standing, Ma Dong-pils eyes widened. big? The arrow stuck next to the tree was much thicker and longer than an ordinary arrow. It was a trace that could be seen because it was Eonyanghoe, which was located to the left of the coach seat. If something like this can be fired like any other arrow, it will unleash truly terrifying power. However, I have never heard of anyone using arrows like this in Gangho. Pasan Gungwi (ɽl). hmm? Its an arrow on the bankrupt palace. Looking at the traces, its been about a day. Who is Bankrupt Gungwi? Death flashed in Eonyanghoes eyes. One of King Biyos closest associates. It is Gujang, Palhwa, Chilsa, Yukun, and Owi, and among the five masters, it is Gosu et al. Owi? As expected, Ive never heard of it. A subtle surprise appeared on Ma Dong-pils face as he examined the arrow. Thats amazing. Even though it pierced a tree far away, more than half of it is stuck at the base of this tree here. Pasangungwis archery skills are among the best in the world. He is a top archer who can attack from a distance with intangible energy without arrows. Why is such a great archer with King Biyo? Because King Biyo raised it himself. You mean King Biyo? exactly. Its not just the palace. Of the thirty-five masters, from Gujang to Owi, most of them were raised by King Biyo himself. Ma Dong-pils eyes deepened. Do you mean King Biyo had such resources? Raising a master was not possible simply by having strong martial arts skills. In addition to excellent martial arts skills, an appropriate environment and effort must be created depending on the time. If you go one step further, you may need elixirs or actual combat. However, it was hard to believe that he had raised not just three or four, but thirty-five experts. It was known throughout the world that King Biyo had no one who could be called his close associate due to his violent nature. I guess they made up for it somehow by using the compensation they received so far. ?! The relationship between Bonbon and King Biyo, or to be more precise, the relationship between the Lord of Seong and King Biyo is very complicated. In any case, if King Biyo carried out the Lord of Seongs orders, the Lord of Seong gave King Biyo a lot of compensation. Eonyanghoes eyes lit up. Thats not the point. The problem is that Pasan Palaces plan for defeat is embedded in this place. Right. Ma Dong-pil frowned. Is there another force targeting King Biyo? If this road is a fast road leading to King Biyo, it is correct to interpret it that way. While he was pondering, he suddenly looked at the ground. Something Sensitivity and quick thinking are basic skills for a guard warrior. Ma Dong-pil is the youngest person to become a leader in the defense court. Even with extremely small traces, it is possible to infer not only the movement path of enemy numbers but also the time. What kind of trace is this? Still, he could not guess the level of martial arts of those who passed through this place. But one thing is clear: someone passed by here. Shake! At that time, the carriage door opened and Seo-ryang and Yeo Sang-rin got out. whats the matter? Master Xiao. Ma Dong-pil approached him and told him the whole story. Xu Liang looked at Pai Li Shi, saw a tree with a hole in the distance, and then looked down at the ground again. The carriage was stopped well. yes? He looked back at Yeo Sang-rin and said. Can you make ice this size with your ice ball? What Seo-ryang ordered was something about the size of his own upper body. Yeo Sang-rin nodded vigorously. Sure. Try to completely freeze the ground here. Slow freezing will crush the soil. You have to freeze it in an instant. If its just for a moment well, lets see. Dont curse even if you cant do it. Dont worry. Wooooow. A strong chill rose from Yeo Sang-rins hands. It was such a powerful aura that it had a subtle white sheen. Eonyanghoes eyes widened. An ice ball like that Is it really an ice ball?! Because the screening was complicated, I didnt pay attention to anyone other than Seo-ryang and Ma Dong-pil, but now I see that the woman was from Binggung. Without the martial arts of Ice Palace, it is impossible to use such powerful Ice Balls. Yeo Sang-rin carefully spread both hands. Sara la rock. The white chill created a square frame. Making the frame itself was not difficult. The problem was freezing the area within the frame in an instant. sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Whoa! The white energy that was fluttering in both hands spread out to the entire body. The chill was so strong that the cherry blossoms retreated without even realizing it. The energy was strong enough to make even Ma Dong-pil and Eonyanghoe flinch. Yeo Sang-rins pupils turned white. Ha! Damn it! The instantaneous chill quickly froze the inside of the square frame. The ground froze at a much faster rate than Xioliang had ordered. The surface seemed to turn white as if frost had settled on it, and then ice that looked as hard as steel covered the surface. Damn it! Pussssss. Soon, a perfect square chunk of ice appeared. White smoke flowed from the created ice. Whoa. Yeo Sang-rins face became somewhat pale. Although he did not pour out all his internal power, the amount of internal power unleashed at once was beyond imagination. Seo-ryang supported her as her eyes suddenly spun and she stumbled. Good job. I think Im going to throw up. I ate a lot, but if I throw it up, its a mess. Im resting over there. You can just say it. Yeo Sang-rin staggered back. Seoriang grabbed the edge of the ice. The moment I touched my fingertips, the chill was so strong that even my wrists were chilled. Tsk tsk! He pulled out a chunk of frozen ground in one go, flipped it upside down, and punched it. thud! The square lump was split in half. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled as he gently brushed off the remaining dirt on the pure white ice and slightly melted the surface with his Guyumagi. The footprints are extremely light. yes? Its almost at the level of a paranormal plane. But you didnt spread it out on purpose? What do you mean by that? It is a state where a portrait of a portrait unfolds on its own just by walking. When it comes to footwork, hes a step above me right now. Astonishment appeared on Ma Dong-pils face. Are you one step ahead of Master Xiao? Did such an expert pass by here? The problem is direction. They didnt come in here, but they exited through this street onto the main road. ! Besides, the footprint is rather small. Im sure its a womans. A woman who is a level above him. Saaaaagh! A terrifying, deadly force rose from Seo-ryangs body. It was such a terrible act that even Ma Dong-pil and Eonyang-hoe, not to mention Yeo Sang-rin and Aeng-hwa, retreated out of Samjang in shock. It was so strong that it couldnt even be compared to Yeo Sang-rins chill. Xu Liang shouted. Dongpil and Changsu go to King Biyos residence! hurry! Faaagh! The two people moved at a frightening speed. After two examinations. When Eonyanghoe returned, his face was very distorted. King Biyos residence is empty. Xu Liang waved his hand. Crumbling! The trees on the left and right were blown away from their bases by the fierce wind. Dongpil! Turn the carriage around! When the two men went to King Biyos residence, he came out onto the main street and looked for traces everywhere. It is now certain that King Biyos residence is empty. I never thought I would see the virtue that brought Eonyanghoe with me so quickly. King Biyo headed towards Taean! Its only a day away! Look at this! Wait a minute! King Biyo went through this road. Even so, there is still nothing about why Pasansungwi fired the arrow! You can figure that out later! Xi Liang got on the carriage. lets go! Chapter 333 Episode 333 The hilt of the sword does not remember blood (3)Hwajeong-ri () was the largest village near Taean. It was also the village that first opened the way for the Hwangbo family when they settled in Jinam and expanded their power. Thanks to this, dozens of warriors from the Hwangbo family always lived in Hwajeong-ri, and the village served as a kind of bunta. But Hwajeong-ri was no longer in the world. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! A house was on fire. Considering the size of the village, it was not a very large fire. Moreover, unlike other houses that were clustered together, the house that caught fire was isolated and isolated. The fire will not spread to the entire village. The problem was not the fire, but the people. Uduk! A womans neck broke with a terrible sound. The man who broke the womans neck let out a loud cry and threw the womans body somewhere. Hundreds of bodies were already piled up where the woman fell. What a shame! This is the last time! The man licked his lips and played with the sword sticking out of his shoulder. It was as if a dead body had been cut into pieces. At that time, a short woman standing next to the man shouted in a bright voice. hey! Do it in moderation! Huh? why! The woman grinned. Is it mine? Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! The dead womans body exploded like a firecracker due to the sudden tension. The mans face distorted. This bitch? Why are you touching someone elses food bowl? That was the only thing I had to deal with. Damn it! Did you just kill them all?! No, I guess there are still about three dozen left? A deep greed flashed across the mans face. Where are you? I need to catch it right away and throw it into pieces. no. Why not? Are you really going to eat it by yourself?! Anyway, if youre just greedy. Its up to you, not me. The man flinched. Well then theres nothing we can do. The woman Yuk Ma-wi (¾Rl) quenched her appetite. Even if its disappointing, bear with it. It will soon be his world, and then you will be able to play until you get sick of it. Kkkkkk, is that really true? S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. huh? Isnt his greed 10,000 times greater than ours? You will never leave us any part. you! How dare you, master! So, when you have the chance, take care of yourself. It was then. A thick arrow was shot with terrifying force. Piyuuuung! Whoa! The arrow pierced the mountain of huge corpses in one fell swoop! And it exploded. Then the pile of corpses began to burn, emitting acrid smoke. The face of the man, Sadowi, was distorted. When I turned my head, I saw a sturdy man in the distance lowering his bow. He seemed to be about the same age as Sadowi, but his eyes were as cold as an ice cap. you! What are you doing?! Shut up. What? The master is having fun. Lets stop chatting and get together quickly. With those words, Gungwi, the man holding the bow, turned around. Sadowi growled softly. That damn bastard! One day, I will rip out that bastards heart and break it into dozens of pieces! Be patient. Arent you even angry?! Yuk Ma-wi said with a worried face. What can I do? Hes the masters favorite guy. Besides, that guys martial arts skills are a level above ours, right? I dont want to get caught in the eyes of my master for no reason. Shit! They spewed out unspeakable swear words, but in the end, they had no choice but to do as they were told. The two people grumbled and walked behind the pile of corpses. Please save me! please! A spacious, well-groomed vacant lot. A woman was sitting on an old-fashioned chair that I dont know where it came from. Three men and women stood behind her as if they were guarding her. And in front of them was a bloody villager kneeling and praying among a dozen corpses. What are you going to do by taking this old mans life? I will do anything, if only to save my little remaining life! Chief. Chonro gasps! He let out a moan. The moment I heard the voice of the woman sitting in the chair, I lost consciousness. It was a very beautiful voice, but at the same time it made my stomach tingle. An unknown fear grabbed the back of my neck and shook it. Do you know why I kept the village chief alive until now? The womans appearance was as beautiful as her voice. He doesnt seem like a person from this world at all. It seemed like he was not a person but a monster in disguise. I kept him alive because I thought the survival of the village chief would help us summon the Hwangbo bastards. Are you in contact with village chief Hwang Bo-sega? At that moment, the village chiefs eyes wavered. The woman smiled. Indeed, the more I looked at it, the more dizzy I became. Even if you kill the village chief, the Hwangbo bastards will come anyway. But Im not very patient. I want to meet them as soon as possible. who the hell are you? Kwak So-gyo (؋). Kwak So-gyo? Who is Kwak So-gyo? thud! Just as a question was about to appear on the village chiefs face, Sadowi, who had drawn a scimitar, struck the ground with his spear. You dirty old man! Cant you bow your head?! He is the successor to the Four Gods and the greatest king in the world, King Biyo! For a moment, the village chiefs face turned white. King Biyos notoriety was so terrible that it spread even to mountain villages. Moreover, Hwajeong-ri was close to the martial arts to the extent that it served as a subordinate role for the Hwangbo family. The greatest evil in the world! The martial arts group is divided into three groups: the Jeong faction and the Sa faction. Among them, no matter what anyone says, the king of Sapa was Suraje Geumbaek. Among the top ten masters, he was the absolute one who was evaluated as the closest to the best in the world, along with Uicheon Lord Dam Sa-yeong. But he was the head of a huge organization. There is no doubt about his strength, but because his imperial aspect was highlighted, the name of the best man in the world was taken away by King Biyo. King Kwak So-gyo of Biyo smiled. The best company in the world? Youre joking. ?! Without a doubt, I am the best in the world. It was scary confidence. Its even scarier because that confidence is filled with unwavering sincerity. Kwak So-gyo knew the current level of martial arts better than anyone else, and because of that, he could without hesitation consider himself the best in the world. I wont talk any longer. Contact Hwang Bo-ga. If you do that, Ill at least save the old mans life. . Hwang Bose will come anyway. There is only a difference between late and fast. I believe you dont want to end your short life with pointless rebellion. The village chief bit his lip. Kwak So-gyo was right. If it was going to come one way or another, it was better to save my life right away. there is a flue in my room. Ohh? If you explode the blue one, Hwangbos elite will arrive within half a day. Is that the end? Thats right. Its so simple, isnt it? The village chief bit his lip again. Before, something like this had never happened before. Where could there be a martial arts person who would be active in the front yard of the five generations? Moreover, the village chief was a commoner who was only related to the Hwangbo family but did not have any martial arts skills. There would be no need for a complicated communication system. Kwak So-gyo smiled brightly. Thats wise. Now let me Fuuuuuuuuuuck! The village chiefs head was shattered like a firecracker. Kwak So-gyo burst out laughing. I dont mind if I die now since I dont have much time left to live anyway, right? There would be no pain. The laughter that seemed as innocent as it was fatally beautiful sent a chill down everyones spine. They were just as cruel as anyone else, but there was something different about Kwak So-gyo. If the Wu Wei were demons of royalties, the current Kwak So-gyo seemed to have crossed a certain line. Palace. Did you call me, master? Kwak So-gyo yawned and stretched. Do as the village chief says and tell the kids right away when they contact you. I think I need to get some sleep. By kids, I was referring to experts in athletics, starting from the stadium. They were currently on guard around Hwajeong-ri. All right. Shall we burn the bodies? Burning it? why? Kwak So-gyo grinned. Thats my bedroom? ! What does it mean that corpses are bedrooms? Soon, Wu Wei realized what Guo Xiaoqiao was saying. Slurp. Guo Xiaoqiao, dressed in fancy clothes, stood on top of another pile of corpses that had not yet been burned. Soon, he roughly made a place and lay down. Soon the sound of even breathing was heard. Curl up and sleep like a child. Although his appearance looked truly innocent, Owi had to tremble in extreme fear when he saw him. Their owners were sleeping on top of hundreds of corpses. They didnt seem to mind the terrible smell of blood and rotting corpses at all. The palace murmured. You have gone beyond the human realm. Martial arts and character. * * * Noon the next day. Uweeeek! The flower girl went to the corner and continued to vomit. Yeo Sang-rin patted her on the back. However, Yeo Sang-rins face also turned extremely pale. The spear held by Eonyanghoe trembled. Youre crazy. It was truly a living hell. The number of corpses that appeared to be villagers was uncountable. Half-decomposed corpses formed mountains here and there, and the traces of blood flowing down from their weight and hardening like lava in all directions were overwhelming. That wasnt all. Men with only their upper bodies remaining were impaled on iron skewers and placed around Sisan Mountain like decorations. The number was well over three hundred. They are all men of good physique and big hands. Boda Hwang. Xu Liang frowned. Looking at the degree of training of the skeleton, it is clear that he is the elite of the elite. King Biyo hes a really scary expert. It is both strong and cruel. Ma Dong-pil had also been to many battlefields, but had never seen such a terrible sight. Seo-ryangs eyes lit up as he approached the body. I did it alone. yes? He killed the Hwangbo familys masters alone. King Biyo alone. Ma Dong-pils eyes wavered. You mean these many experts? okay. Xiliang looked around. There were potholes everywhere in the ground. These were traces of a powerful wind that had plowed the ground. But its never much. Although many of these experts must have fought in formation, the fact that there were not many traces meant that King Biyo had killed them all in a short period of time. Its not easy for a corpse to decompose to this extent in just one night. Especially in this cold weather. There is also a magic technique like that at our school. But this is not due to the characteristics of martial arts itself. A sparkle appeared in Seo-ryangs eyes. The evil energy has reached just before the realm of the previous heaven. It can be seen as a fraud that has been honed to the point of entering into mythology. The area just before crossing Seoncheon. This meant that the maturity of the true energy was almost similar to that of Magi from Seoliang. No, maybe its more than that. If that bitch had completely opened up the boat the whole area would have turned into hell. It is said that fraud is subject to demonic energy, but that also has a degree. If morale had been concentrated to this extent, it should be seen that there was no advantage to Seo-ryang. Of course, I wont know until I try it. Master Xiao. It seems that King Biyo is targeting Hwangbo Sega. I think so too. At first I thought it was reckless, but it turns out it wasnt. Its reckless. But you dont move without thinking. Bringing in elites can be interpreted as meaning that they will attack after maximizing their strength. We will definitely try to destroy it step by step. Seoliang glanced at Eonyanghoe. No matter what, it seems like everything is going as the Lord of Seong wants. The lord of the castle told us to prevent any unexpected attacks by Hwangbo, not to attack. Well, he is like that too. Xiliang sighed. Damn, I dont know anything else, but this was too much. I cant bury all of this That was then. Grumble. The ground shook. Xiliangs eyes turned south. What else? For a moment, Eonyanghoes eyes widened. omg! Why are you doing that? This energy a bloody battle group! Blood force? Are you a member of the Iron Blood Castle? exactly! Fatigue was visible on Seo-ryangs face. Whats so messy to chew on? He just wanted to catch King Biyo quickly. After catching up with that bitch and relieving this seething resentment, I tried to take a step toward the world again. It was nice to find traces, but strangely, something seemed to keep going wrong. Although he had seen through most of the enemys behavior patterns, he was now acting for himself, not for Protestantism. I didnt want to get involved with anyone. Anyway theres nothing I can do. Xu Liang opened his mouth. Theres an amazing expert involved? I guess they were hiding the Iron Blood Saints experts? Isnt it obvious? I dont know what your school is like, but there are many masters like Uicheon Maeng who have not shown their true nature to the world. Hmm, I see. In that case, Dongpil. ? Catch this bastard. Whoa whoa! Eonyanghoe, who was hit in the back by Ma Dong-pil, fell to the ground. Chapter 334 Episode 334 The hilt of the sword does not remember blood (4)Gasp! Wooyoung, the master of bloodshed, was surprised. I?! Howdy! Seo-ryang waved his hand as if he had met a good friend. Are you the head of the Blood Club or something? Looking at his martial arts skills, it seems like that. Wooyoung was surprised twice. At first, I was surprised by the energy of death flowing throughout Hwajeong-ri, and then I was surprised that an unknown demons sword was pointed at the neck of Eonyanghoe, the leader of the castles dragon dragon. Wooyoung raised his hand. Then the members of the blood clot stopped walking. Well, I felt like I thought it was too easy. Seo-ryangs eyes sank. The Uicheon Alliance is a union. So, after the old man took power, he worked hard to increase the power of the group itself. However, our school and Sanghyeolseong are different. Because the force is concentrated in one place, the firepower of the force itself is greater than anywhere else. Who are you? Thats why Iron Blood Castle has many secret masters and troops just like the main school. The son of Sinchang Eongeuk is said to be attacking the small master of Demonic Cult and King Biyo, so of course we have no choice but to dispatch troops. ?! The question is, what was the reason for sending the troops? I dont know if youre trying to rescue Little Changsu and return home, or if youre planning to catch and kill King Biyo with us? Surprise appeared on Wooyoungs face. He was about to say something when he saw a huge carriage parked to the side. Six full-blooded horses and a carriage four to five times larger than an ordinary carriage. And even the majestic physique of the young man in the lead. Yeomrama-kun? Yes. I am the leader of Protestantism. Wooyoungs eyes became cold. Did you make this place like this? Thats a bit of a sad story. Its not that there arent crazy people at our school, but theyre not crazy enough to do something like this. It certainly didnt seem like they were evil beasts. Wooyoung straightened his back. Ill leave this useless conversation to rest. It is the command of the Lord of Seong. Release the Gyoryong Captain immediately and explain why you are here. If there is no proper explanation, the Iron Blood Castle will consider the Heavenly Demon Church as the enemy from now on. ha ha ha! Wooyoung frowned. You said you would consider him an enemy, but then you suddenly burst into laughter? Is that guy sane? Youre going to consider me an enemy from now on? Thats an interesting thing to say. When were we not enemies? . It was just that there was someone who was getting on our nerves, so we held hands for a while, but the main school, the Iron Blood Fortress, and the Uicheon Alliance were always pointing spears and knives at each other. Xu Liang grinned. If this was an attempt to create fear with meaningless words, it would have failed. I say it again. Release the Gyoryong Captain. And explain why you are here. hate. Cha cha cha chang! Before Wooyoung could give a signal, all members of the blood group took out their weapons. They said it was a blood group, and their weapons were all different. Dogeomchanggeuk was basic, and some people took out mace or chains. It seemed like the warriors who had survived the fierce battle were all in fierce spirit. Sreuk. Ma Dong-pil brought the black blood demon sword closer to Eonyanghoes neck. The blade touched the neck and a trickle of blood flowed out. Eonyanghoes face became contemplative. Seoliang tilted his head. Hes the son of Sinchang Eongeuk, but he doesnt seem to be of much use as a hostage, right? If possible, we will rescue them, but if it is impossible, there is nothing we can do. It is a shame that orders cannot be carried out because of hostages. It was a voice full of confidence. Wooyoung, as well as the members of the blood clot, seemed to be very familiar with this type of situation. Seoliang glanced at Eonyanghoe. Do you feel a little sad? Eonyanghoes face suddenly distorted. But he took the effort to speak confidently. Since I have not completed my mission, I also have no choice but to wait for the appropriate punishment. It is better to die than to be taken hostage by the enemy. Xu Liang smiled. I am delighted with that sense of responsibility and confidence. Seoryang nodded and looked at Wooyoung and said. We held them hostage, but we have no intention of making the situation worse as long as they dont touch us. Its already gotten worse. At the point when the Gyoryong Captain was taken hostage. aha? The responsibility lies with us? of course. Moreover, you dont seem to have any intention of explaining why you are here. Please consider the circumstances. With over 300 masters rushing towards us, we have to at least hold them hostage. Its none of my business. It was a great distribution. Wooyoungs martial arts skills were so powerful that he could not be considered the leader of just one armed group. But no matter how strong he is, he cannot be Xu Liangs opponent. He knows it and Seo-ryang knows it too. Nevertheless, showing such courage means that one has a straight mind. Seoryangs face, who was quietly looking at Wooyoung, also became a little more serious. Ask them to come out. What are you saying? Tell the person in charge, not you, to come forward. Funny I didnt think you had the personality to cry, but was I wrong? . Call me if you dont want to see all the hostages fall from the beginning. Wooyoungs eyes trembled slightly. But even for a moment. Elder. This is what happened. Puh! Even so, I was wondering when I should step forward. Paaang! From a distance in the forest, someone wearing pure white long guns shot out like an arrow. It wasnt something that ran. It was close to literally flying. The figure of the old man approaching with his fluttering sleeves spread out like a pair of wings and his long legs outstretched was like that of a noble crane. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. Hwagyeong! I dont know who it is. But that old man was clearly a super expert who had reached the realm of martial arts. Xu Liang touched his lips discreetly. At the same time, the eyes of Ma Dong-pil and Yeo Sang-rin and cherry blossoms sparkled. Sararak. The old man got down next to Wooyoung. During that long distance, I never got off. The state of divine law was truly amazing. No, regardless of the mere question of state, martial arts itself was of an extremely high standard. Even though he is not from Kunlun, he uses the eight cloud dragon forms Xi Liang nodded. This is the excommunicated Kunlun disciple Six Yang Demon Geuk. There was surprise on the old mans face. Thats amazing. Not only did you recognize the Cloud Dragon God at one glance, but you also figured out my identity? Is there anything difficult about it? There is no way Kunlun joined hands with Iron Blood Castle, so the issue of natural excommunication came to mind. If I had to choose the strongest person among Kunluns excommunicated people, the only one I could think of would be Lu Yang Ma Geuk. Hehehe, that Masol guy is quick to notice. Yukyangmageuk Gokcheonsak. He was an expert from Kunluns squadron who was excommunicated after trying to kill his brother-in-law and usurp the post of Jang Mun-in. Because he fled before being excommunicated, Kunlun was also unable to retrieve his martial arts skills. Gok Cheon-sak was entrusting himself to Cheonghyeolseong Fortress. If I wasnt going to live in hiding for the rest of my life, it would have been best to enter Iron Blood Castle. However, what was surprising was Gok Cheon-saks martial arts skills. I dont know if it was through gritted teeth or some special opportunity, but I finally realized the world of peace. When it came to reaching a level that surpassed the limits of martial arts, Seoliang was not an expert to be taken lightly. Since you invited me too, I think it would be best to stop chatting and get to the point. I was already thinking of doing that. Seoliang extended his left hand towards Eonyanghoe. Wooooow. Qu Tian-Suk frowned. This is because it seemed like the ferocious demonic power in Seo-ryangs hands would crush Eonyang-hoes head at any moment. On the other hand, Wooyoungs face remained calm. It seemed like they were treating Eonyanghoe as someone who was already dead. I will say it for the last time. My business lies with King Biyo. Not like you guys. I want to handle my business with you after my work is done. Nonsense If you really want to get involved now, Ill blow this guys head off and destroy you one by one. The strange majesty radiating from his face, voice, and entire body proved that his words were sincere. Gok Cheonsak looked at Wooyoung. What do you want to do? There is no agreement. We just carry out orders. Hmm, is that so? Before that, I would like to ask you one thing. Wooyoungs eyes deepened. I received a report that Yeomramaguns martial arts skills have already reached extreme levels. Can you tie him up for a while? Can you tie it up? her! Sweet! Sweet! Where was it hidden? Gok Cheon-sak took out three single sticks from somewhere inside his rich clothes and assembled them with familiar hands. With the sound of clanking metal, the three short bars instantly turned into one long stick. He turned the end of the baton. Kiiing! A long spear blade protruded from the peak. It was a cavalry spear that could be changed into the form of a three-barreled gun. You ignore me so much. Not only can you hold it, but you can also pierce its neck. Although he had achieved peace, he had not yet trained to a high level. No matter how good his martial arts skills were, they were worse than the final stone of a teenage expert. However, if the opponent is a Mine, it is a different story. Kunluns martial arts were of the highest level of Taoist qigong, as excellent as those of Shaolin shamans. In other words, they are opposites. He had reason to be confident. great. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wooyoung raised his hand. All members of the Blood Corps. That was then. Whoa whoa! At that moment, Gok Cheon-sak and Woo-youngs members of the blood clot were shocked. Eonyanghoe looked at her hands with bewildered eyes. His arms were tattered from the tension of Seoliang. The entire area below the elbow was torn open, exposing the white bone. Kaaaaak! Eonyanghoe screamed like crazy. However, I was already covered in demonic blood and could not move from the neck down. If he had moved, his head would have been completely cut off by the black blood demon sword that cut through his skin. Ah mistake. Xu Liang waved his hand. His voice was playful, but his expression was cold. Blowing off your head must have strained your arms. cruel bastard! Wooyoung gritted his teeth. Id rather cut off the head with one sword! Why should I listen to you? What?! Rumbling! Red demonic energy surged from Xu Liangs body. It was a much more vicious demon than I had vaguely imagined. Qu Cheon-suks eyes were shaking wildly. you. The opponent that Seo-ryang pointed out was Gok Cheon-sak. Did you say you could pierce my neck? Dark red smoke seemed to be flowing out of his slowly moving lips. Gu Yuma Gong heated up to full power in an instant. Contrary to the majesty of the reigning demon emperor, who was said to be the pinnacle of the worlds demonic forces, Guyou Demonic Duke was radiating an infinitely dangerous force. Would you like to check if that is true? Kwaaaaang! Before he knew it, Seoryang had taken out the Cheonmado and was running towards Gokcheonsak. Qu Tianshuos complexion turned pale. this! The ship was faster than expected. It was truly a new law beyond imagination. It was the best spiritual art in Shingyo, and it was not inferior in any way to the Unryong Daepalsik. Wooyoung shouted. Blood force, catch them! Quaaaang! Before he could finish his words, Xu Liang and Qu Tian Shu collided. The moment Gok Cheon-sak blocked the blade of the Cheonmado with his spear, he felt something was wrong. crazy! Kwakwakwak! Gok Cheon-sak fell back, knocking down the members of the Blood Guard. It was such a powerful blow that there was no time to remove the power using the technique of Saryangbalcheongeun. The ground he stepped on was completely shattered. What kind of power is this?! At that time, Xu Liang shouted. good! Faaagh! Yeo Sang-rin and Aeng-hwa quickly got on the carriage, and Ma Dong-pil, holding Eonyanghoes neck, climbed onto the carriage. Ma Dong-pil, who climbed onto the ceiling of the carriage, did something no one could imagine. They forcibly drove Eonyanghoes spear into the groove where the flag could be placed, and then impaled Eonyanghoes thigh on the tip of the spear. Whoa! Whoa! Kaaaaak! Suddenly, Eonyanghoe was hanging upside down with his own spear piercing his thigh. Heeheehee!! Ma Dong-pil, who came down to the coach seat, drove the Salwang train at incredible speed. The King of Death train moves away in an instant. To the right of the rear of the carriage, Eonyanghoe was hanging upside down and screaming wildly. It was an absolutely horrific atrocity. Wooyoung could no longer maintain his composure. You guys are going to kill them! This is what happened. Faaagh! Quaaaang! Seo-liang, who repeatedly pushed Qu Cheon-suk with merciless force, said coldly. You, too, come to Hwangbo. Paaaaang! Xiliang chased after the kings train. It was moving so fast that it disappeared from sight before I knew it. Inoom! Gok Cheon-sak, who was unexpectedly attacked, and the blood group chased after the assassin. Chapter 335 Episode 335 The hilt of the sword does not remember blood (5)Flash! Lee Cheon-sang, who was sleeping while sitting in Taesa Temple in Daejeon with no one around, opened his eyes. He, who had been watching the front with deep eyes, stood up from his seat. Then I went down the stairs and entered the corridor on the left. How long did it take to walk like that? At some point, he stopped and pulled down a flower lantern hanging on the left wall. Sweet! Drurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! As the firelight went down, the stone wall caved inward and then opened to the side. It was one of the secret passages known only to the religious leader. Secret passages of this type were hidden not only in the Demon God Palace but also throughout Shingyo. He climbed the dark stairs that appeared when the wall opened and walked for two hours. Even in a dark space without a single light, his steps were steady. Sreuk. Finally, Lee Cheon-sangs steps stopped. Kugugoogung! The wall in front of where Lee Cheon-sang was standing opened with a loud sound. A dazzling light poured into the infinitely dark space. Are you here? . Ive tried this and that, but Im not sure if it will suit my taste. An old man was wiping his hands with a white cloth. Lee Cheon-sang looked at the table next to the old man. There were all kinds of dishes laid out on a fairly large table. Lee Cheon-sang asked. What about alcohol? Yes. It may be a yawn that cant even be compared to what the religious leader usually eats. Come to me. I understand. The old man brought two large bottles of alcohol. Kugugoogung! When the open stone door closed with a heavy sound, it became the outer wall of an ordinary house again. Lee Cheon-sang looked out the window. Through the large window, I could see a small tavern that was completely falling apart. Its still the same. Cleaning is done every day. I dont think cleaning is important. Theres nothing you can do, right? It is difficult to open a new bar with the money given by the head of the penal court. Well, people wont come even if we build a new one. . Would you like a drink? Lee Cheon-sang looked away from the window and sat down. The old man stood next to him as if he had been waiting and filled his glass. It smells good. This is the first alcohol I made after entering Shingyo. I havent tasted it yet either. Lee Cheon-sang took a refreshing drink. How do you feel? not bad. The old man grinned. A look of pure joy appeared on his sallow face. You dont know how much joy the leaders words brought me. is it? Of course. The greatest demon in the world, no, the greatest demon of all time is drinking the wine I brewed. That alone is an honor, so how can I not be happy that it tastes so good? Was he the type of person who was good at talking loudly? Im serious. Lee Cheon-sang pointed to the seat next to him with his hand. Sit down. The old man sat down carefully. It was a sight that would surprise anyone who knew the old man. This old man was never this polite. Even if it was in front of Lord Uicheon or Lord of Iron Blood Castle, this old man was the one who would do this or that. That kind of old man is having a hard time meeting Lee Cheon-sang. Moreover, it was a situation that even people who knew Lee Cheon-sang could not help but be surprised. Lee Cheon-sang was also not the type of person to drink alcohol poured by others in such a simple space. Why did you call me? The old man smiled. How could this lowly old man dare to contact the religious leader? . I guess its time. Do you want to go? exactly. Even in Protestantism, only a very few people know about it. The name of this old man, who was simply called Old Man Kang by those who knew him, was Woo-gyeong Kang (Ӳ). He was one of the two leaders of the Colorless Temple and a legendary assassin who was inferior to his older brother, Kang Woo-chang, in all aspects, but was superior to him in terms of assassination ability. I received a call from the head of the family. To be exact, it may have been something that the Sogyoju ordered the late head of the clan to do. Lee Cheon-sang nodded. Kang Woo-kyung asked cautiously. Are you not feeling bad? . The leader of the small church did quite a few things on his own even though there was no order from the leader. So if hes satisfied, thats enough. It was a scary trust. Kang Woo-kyung said bitterly. The trust between priests can be so deep. Its truly surprising in this day and age where even brothers fight each other. Maybe it was because Lee Cheon-sang was strong. The strongest demon in the world who is not oppressed by anything. Since nothing can bind him, he can show this kind of faith. Are you thinking about your brother? exactly. Do you still blame him? Kang Woo-kyung burst into laughter. It was a laugh that oozed desperation but shook off most of the resentment. They say time is a cure. Ive put it all down now. Maybe if I see him again, Ill smile and offer him a drink. It could have been so if the Shameless Master had not resumed his activities. exactly. So Im curious. Kang Woo-kyungs face showed a serious look. Except for the sect leader and Daehobeop, no one in the new church knows my identity. Not only the general military but also the late head of the family does not know about my past. The late leader only knows me as an informant who was active in the martial arts faction. I guess so. But I wonder how Lord Xiao knew and summoned me. Did the religious leader give you a word? no. What if I do it? Lee Cheon-sang emptied his glass and said. The food had not even been touched yet. Liang has a particularly good sense of humor. Even if you are of the same extreme level, it will be difficult to catch up with his sixth sense. Whether it is innate, through experience, or through magic, the eye that penetrates the essence of events and situations can truly be called divine eye. Kang Woo-kyung was a little surprised. This was because I had never seen Lee Cheon-sang speak at such length when talking about someone. But no matter how great your intuition is, it is difficult to perform at its best without the minimum amount of information. It seems like we have come across a lot of information regarding Hao Wen. Right. Maybe its information I received from Shaolin. Kang Woo-kyungs eyes sparkled. It was the moment when he transformed from a stooped, lanky old man to the leader of the Unrivaled Temple who enjoyed unrivaled strength in the shadows of Gangho. Shaolin Do you know Shaolin well? You cant not know. What Shaolin knows, we know, and what we know, Shaolin knows. Our school and Shaolin have such a strange relationship. Its not like were exchanging information. I said it was a strange relationship, but I didnt say we were close. Rather, our schools greatest enemy is not Uicheon Maeng and Sanghyeolseong, but Shaolin. Lee Cheon-sang held out his glass. Kang Woo-kyung politely poured the drink. Probably, if it werent for your brother, that snake-like Lord of Uicheon wouldnt have been able to paralyze Shaolin and Shaman. I guess so. You get a drink too. Lee Cheon-sang personally filled Kang Woo-kyungs cup. Kang Woo-kyung bowed as if honored. Lets have a drink. The two people clinked their glasses. Kang Woo-kyung, who emptied his glass, made an impression. It doesnt taste good. is it. Lee Cheon-sang put down the glass and raised his hand. Wooooow. A haze seemed to rise around the large hand. The objects around the hand looked very distorted. It wouldnt be good to drag it out for too long. I will return your martial arts skills. Before that, may I ask one more question? I know. An inexplicable confusion appeared on Kang Woo-kyungs face. Why did the religious leader save me? Were you curious about that? exactly. Furthermore, it was incomprehensible to me that they were allowed to live here in the inner city. It has already been more than twenty years since Kang Woo-kyung came to Protestantism. This is probably the first time in the thousand-year history that someone has broken through the Protestant religions iron-clad defense shield. His stealth skills and breakthrough abilities were that great. Furthermore, he deceived the eyes of the guardian court and soon sneaked into the demon palace and targeted Lee Cheon-sang. Kang Woo-kyung deceived everyone and overcome all obstacles. However, his assassination attempt failed. No, I couldnt even try. This was because Lee Cheon-sang was already aware of his existence even before he pulled out the sword of determination. Although twenty years had passed, Kang Woo-kyung still remembered it clearly. The terrifying eyes of Lee Cheon-sang, who was sitting with his chin resting in Taesa Temple and looking down at him. The majesty of a living demon god who suppressed him with only his intimidation, without a single wave of his hand or a single slash of his sword. At that time, Kang Woo-kyung realized. The Heavenly Demon Church is a group made up of countless demons. However, the true power of the Heavenly Demon Church did not come from the demons. Only per thousand. The power of the Heavenly Demon is the be all and end of the Heavenly Demon Church. He doesnt need any troops or tactics. This is not a metaphor, but the moment Lee Cheon-sang himself sets foot in the martial arts world, the world will become hell. That made me even more curious. If Lee Cheon-sang truly wanted the world, he should have gone out into the world on his own. The moment he moved, both camps of righteousness and evil would have become a sea of fire. But why is he crouching here? Does he not want to take control of the worlds midfield? From the perspective of the Protestants and even from the religious leaders, I was a man who deserved to die. Since they were trying to assassinate the religious leader, it wouldnt have been worth it even if they tore him to death 10,000 times. But the religious leader actually prepared a house for me to live in here. It did. Why did you do that? I just wanted to do that. ? I was intrigued by you. I thought it was a waste to kill him. So, I just ordered you to live here under the condition that you dont leave the Protestant church. That everything? Do we need another reason? Kang Woo-kyung sighed. Thanks to the religious leaders whim, this old man was able to survive. Thats the way it is. I thought about this once. I wonder if the religious leader was trying to get people to observe me. I thought it was a ploy to cleverly uncover the Shameless Temples killing methods. Im not curious about that kind of trivia. It was an insult, but Kang Woo-kyung was not offended. If the other person is Lee Cheon-sang, it is not strange no matter what he says. The why is not important. ? What matters is the result. By whim or whatever, youve lived here for over twenty years. And now, you are trying to be of help to my successor when he needs you. . The hilt of the sword does not remember blood. All that matters is the fact that it was wielded. This moment proves that my choice was right. Kang Woo-kyung burst into laughter without realizing it. I really cant stand it. He got up from his seat. Give me back my body. Uduk. No sooner had he finished speaking than the sound of bones twisting came from Kang Woo-kyungs body. Lee Cheon-sang slowly turned his outstretched hand. Crump! Crunch! A bloody sound echoed throughout the room. The body of a small body with a curvaceous waist changed rapidly. He uses the axis-gol-gong technique without even touching his hands. Lee Cheon-sangs infinite power was transforming Kang Woo-kyungs body so easily. Kang Woo-kyungs face was so peaceful. Although Lee Cheon-sang was showing the ability to reach the level of a god, there was no way he wouldnt be in pain as his muscles and bones were being twisted. Right now, he is literally enduring the pain of a broken bone. The body changed. Quickly, delicately and reliably. Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Its done. Whoa. Kang Woo-kyung closed his eyes, caught his breath, and looked down at his body. There was no longer a bent old man there. There was a man with a straight back, limbs with good muscle tone, but a strong body that gave the impression of being strong. Its been a really long time. Kang Woo-kyungs face showed honest joy. Lee Cheon-sang said as he filled his glass. Your body must have stiffened a lot. However, the size of the dantian is much larger than before, so it wont take too long to regain your skills. Thank you. Lets go now. Kang Woo-kyung smiled. I hope to see you again in the future. Slurp. As soon as he finished speaking, Kang Woo-kyung disappeared. It is impossible to confirm with the naked eye how it disappeared. It was a secret technique that reached a magical level. Lee Cheon-sang, who was refilling his glass, suddenly turned his eyes to the food. He picked up a piece of well-fried meat with chopsticks and ate it. You have a strong liver. Lee Cheon-sang turned his eyes to the window. There was a faint magical energy in his transparent eyes. There really isnt much left. When I go out into the world. Chapter 336 Episode 336 Destiny (1)What?! bang! Hwang Bo-yoons face turned as red as a jujube as he stood up and hit the table. Being massacred? What does that mean! Its true. From what has been confirmed, every single one of the residents of Hwajeong-ri died, and all 300 of the dispatched Cheonwangkwonsa (ʿ) were also massacred! Three hundred Cheonwanggwonsa. Each and every one of them was an expert in martial arts and was a Cheonwangkwonsa. With just three hundred people, it was an enormous force that could wipe out a fairly small or medium-sized sect in just half an hour. Who are you? Are you iron-blooded? Could this be a demonic religion?! Nothing has been confirmed yet Qarring! Hwang Bo-yoons fist swung the wall that collapsed. What did you do without even knowing the identity of the enemy? Im sorry! But looking at the traces, it is clear that the number is not that large! Not a lot? You killed all those residents and wiped out 300 magistrates? yes! It is said that the maximum is around fifty! Hwang Bo-juns eyes wavered. The boiling anger was still there, but a corner of my head had cooled off. Is that possible in around 50? it could be. If a force of only 50 people were to include a strong force that was in the 10s, it would not be impossible if each of them were composed of experts whose martial arts skills were close to the pinnacle. The problem was the residents of Hwajeong-ri rather than the Cheonwangwon officials. Killing that many people with just fifty people? Thats impossible! It is a question of numbers, not power. The number of residents living in Hwajeong-ri is well over 1,000. No matter how great an expert he is, he cannot stop all the residents fleeing in all directions with only fifty people. It was as difficult as easily killing a stronger person who was one step ahead of oneself. It is especially difficult because Hwajeong-ri is a terrain where one can freely come and go. Even if they had made a hundred concessions and found and killed all the residents who ran away, the rumor would have spread throughout Shandong. In other words, this means that the enemy completely eliminated so many people within Hwajeong-ri. And even then, its around 50? Are there any traces of gunpowder or weapons being used? doesnt exist. Furthermore, we did not find any bodies expected to belong to the enemy. This means that it was an overwhelming victory. Not a single enemy was killed, and only our troops were massacred. Hwang Bo-yoon bit his lip. Issuing an emergency order right now. Bring in all the dispatched masters! All right! As of this moment, I know the identity of the enemy That was then. Kugugoogung! Hwang Bo-yoons eyes sparkled. What does this mean? Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Crumbling! Quang! It was the sound of walls and buildings collapsing far away. The shock wave was so great that it sent vibrations all the way to Gajusil. After a while, a beautiful voice was heard. Hwangbo Family Lord, welcome the new master of Shandong! It was an outrageous remark that any deacon of Hwangbo could not help but be outraged by. But Hwang Bo-yoon felt his heart grow cold. The energy?! The energy in his voice was beyond imagination. It wasnt just a matter of being strong or not. The energy contained in the beautiful voice was so vicious and ferocious that it felt like a certain line had been crossed. Could it be Magi?! Matriarch! The commander headed to the door. I will go and find out what the situation is! The commander-in-chief, please bring the elders. Yes yes?! A look of tension appeared on Hwang Bo-yoons face. I have to go myself. * * * Master Xiaojiao! Theyve gotten faster! know! Crumbling! Lightning struck Cheonmado. A menacing flash of lightning rose above the blade containing terrifying magical power. The brain-gong-10,000-mile ceremony is about to unfold. Flash! Quang! A knife cut that splits the world diagonally. It was a terrifying blow that could split steel, but it was not powerful enough. Keueuung! However, the power contained in the sword strike was none other than the reigning Demon Emperor. A thick tendon sprouted from Gok Cheon-saks forehead as he blocked the sword with a cloud dragon pole. It was a blow filled with enough power to make him hesitate even for a moment. The King of Death train moved away at an alarming speed. Ma Dong-pil glanced back. I dont know when he went up, but Seoyang was standing on the ceiling of the carriage, watching the rear. Master Sujiao! why? It would be better to cut them off at a suitable location! no! Ma Dong-pil bit his lip. If we keep going like this, I dont think there will be an end to it! He was the first to refute Seo-ryangs words. This probably means that the enemys waves of attacks are threatening. We are going to Hwangbo like this! We have to lure them to Hwangbo too! But we, of course, are confident that they can enter Hwangbo! Teeeeee! Kaaaaak! Eonyanghoe let out a terrible scream. Seoryang flicked the pole that his thigh was stuck on and laughed. do not worry. If we break through Hwangbos gate, they will definitely enter. The intention was to induce a melee. Ma Dong-pil realized Seo-ryangs thoughts and inwardly stuck out his tongue. So in the carriage To be honest, Seoryang tended to kill his enemies with a single sword, not cause them pain. They are not the type of people who take pleasure in the suffering of their enemies. So, when Ma Dong-pil was told to leave Eonyanghoe in this state, he felt puzzled. Now I understand. The enemy of my enemy is my friend Ma Dong-pil was once again impressed. How could he have seen that far in that short moment? I found out that King Biyo was heading to Hwangbo Sega. However, the Hwangbo family was not a group worth just messing with. This is a completely different issue than the one where Sega ripped off Sogajus arm. They tried to solve that problem with those who suddenly appeared. If the Iron Blood Castle troops invaded without warning, and if they were also hostile to King Biyo, the situation could become very complicated. When everyone picks up a sword and fights without distinction between enemy and enemy. At that moment, Xiliang will attack King Biyao. Wont they give up on Eonyanghoe? Wooyoung, a bloodthirsty drinker, seemed genuinely uninterested in the life or death of the hostage. To be precise, he seemed to consider carrying out the castle lords orders much more important than rescuing the hostages. At that moment, Ma Dong-pil had doubts even after speaking. Order from the castle lord? What on earth was that? Wooyoung said. Why are you here? He said he came here to rescue Eonyanghoe and get an answer. then?! Seo-ryang said in a voice filled with laughter. Their goal isnt just to rescue this kid. Master Xiaojiao? okay. Seongju is trying to catch me. Thats why we even mobilized the six-horse show. Huh. Intense murderous energy bloomed from Ma Dong-pils body. Seo-ryangs eyes sank. Whatever it was, you were quick to notice. It truly deserves to be called the greatest giant in Sapa. It was clear that he had sensed Seo-ryangs intention to stab the Sanghyeolseongseong in the back. In addition to the Blood Corps, other troops will probably be dispatched to search for the religious leaders who traveled north. In the worst case, they may join hands with troops dispatched by the Uicheon Alliance. I tried to secretly punch you in the back of the head, but you made the move so quickly. Its going to get busier from now on. Of course, that busyness will come after catching King Biyo. Seo-ryangs eyes instantly turned red as he thought of King Biyo. Grandma Biyo. Despite her virtuous appearance, she is an evil woman who pushed herself to the end with a ruthless nature. I somehow managed to get a kick out of it, but in the end, that was all. The one who plunged him into the swamp of death was Dam Sa-yeong, but the one who put an end to Cheon Ha-jins life was King Biyo. It was still vivid. It felt like my throat was being ripped out by those brutal hands. I knew this for the first time. A persons mind remains for a while even after their head is cut off. He could see and hear King Biyos ferocious face and tearful laughter through his head, which was pulled out like a well-boiled leg of white rice. He hung his neck. sick. Should I call it phantom pain? Even though my neck was still stuck, I could still feel the despair and pain that had overtaken me at the time. The closer I got to King Biyo, the more my neck and collarbone began to hurt, as if they were on fire. Im thirsty. Hwaaaaaaa! A deadly flame like a flame bloomed from Seo-ryangs body. It was completely different from Ma Dong-pils heavy living. It was a much darker and more primal beasts life. At that time, a ray of blue energy flew like an arrow. Quang! Seo-ryangs body swayed. It was a powerful enough blow that his body stumbled even though he blocked it with the Cheonmados wide sword. Before we knew it, Gokcheonsak, who was chasing us, had launched a powerful wind. Thats fast. Hehehe! A bitter invisible wind blew from high in the sky. The sky full of dark clouds seemed to be distorted. It was a completely different type of wind than the one that blew at high speeds. Astonishment appeared in Qu Tian-suks eyes. Unbelievable! I could see it in his eyes, which were in full bloom. The power of a huge storm appears from behind Seoryangs back. It was seen that the power of Mother Nature, which no mere human could control, was rushing to the blade and preparing to tear the heavens and earth apart. Grumble! Seo-ryangs right eye glowed red like blood. Deep in the depths of the earth, in the world of the Neighborhood, the red evil fire bloomed with boiling murderous intent and settled in the right eye. Squeeze! The left eye light blinked repeatedly. Beyond the sky full of dark clouds, the evil thunder created by the mara that ate the stone was driven by madness and settled in the left eye. It was the left, blue, right, blue, and red magical eyes. Just thinking of King Biyo made both demons heat up at the same time, turning Xoryangs body like a volcano about to explode. And in order to release that power into the world, Cheonmado naturally summoned a storm according to the structure of the old Yuinhwa method. Seo-ryang holds a huge sword and looks down at Gok Cheon-sak with menacing eyes. omg! Quad deud deuk! Gok Cheon-sak stopped practicing divine law. The two feet created a long furrow in the ground. Qarring! Lets go! Little by little, the gathering storm calmed down. Instead, thunder and lightning swirled behind the King of Death train as it was moving away. It wasnt even raining, but it actually thundered and lightning flashed. After a while, Wooyoung and the blood team came running behind Gokcheonsak. Elder! What are you doing? . Elder!! Gok Cheon-sak was surprised and looked at Woo-young. Wooyoung frowned. Are you hurt by any chance? No. Lets go! Okay. Paaaaaa! Gok Cheon-sak once again outruns the bloodthirsty group and chases the assassin. There was a fear on his face that he didnt even know about. What the hell did I see?! An intangible storm that seems to blow away the entire mountain. And the blue-red magical eye flashing within it was deeply embedded in Gok Cheon-saks mind. * * * Half a day later. Master Xiao! This is Hwangbo! good! But! Ma Dong-pil shouted in a panicked voice. It looks like Hwang Bo-segas outer garden has collapsed! Flash! Xi Liang turned around and looked at Hwang Bo-Se. It was then. Fuuuuuuuuuuck! Squeeze! A gray thunderbolt rising high into the sky. At that moment, a joy appeared on Xu Liangs face. In his eyes, neither Qu Cheon-suk nor Hwangjeon-dan, nor Hwang Bo-segas collapsed outer circle, were any longer visible. All I could see was that gray lightning bolt. Only absolute fraud with incredible concentration. King Biyo! One or two snowflakes fell from a sky full of dark clouds. Chapter 337 Episode 337 Destiny (2)It is said that more than eighty-five of the sects currently established in Henan and Hubei have applied to join the Anti-Jeonghoe! Half of the remaining group are keeping an eye on us, and the other half are gathering at the main unit, but they say its not easy to move! What about the movement south of the Yangtze River? Namgoong is moving! There is no troop movement, but the head of the family directly acknowledges the existence of the Anti-Jeonghoe! It appears that Prince Namgung will soon join the Anti-Jeonghoe! Arent the remaining nine factions and five generations unwavering? . Its shaking. Its worth it. According to the information received from Gong Yachi, he is panicking, but he is not raising his hand against them. That too is natural. Isnt that a trend they like as well? The existence of the Anti-Jeonghoe is like poison to the remaining seven factions and Saga. Dam Sa-youngs eyes deepened. For the Five Generations, the cause is more important than power. Except for Shaolin and the shaman Namgung, the rest of the forces all exchanged bribes with me. Moreover, most of them committed unspeakable, terrible acts. Damsayoung did not make a single mistake, at least in matters related to the nine factions and the five generations. It is a collection of all kinds of evidence about who received what and what was given. If that happens, the nine factions and the five generations will be over. The political faction, Murim, whose cause is more important than power has been shattered, will collapse in an instant. Im not afraid of strength or reins. In terms of strength, Banjeonghoe cannot catch up with Uicheonmaeng. If there is a direct confrontation with harsh words, the Uicheon League will be able to easily wipe out the Anti-Jeonghoe. However, the Anti-Jeonghoe held a weapon called a justification that the Uicheon League did not have. Even in the Banjeonghoe, there was a Jeongmu Ssangsin (p) who was respected beyond the political faction and even in the Four factions and the Demonic Dao. It really bothered me. Its not an opponent you cant beat, though. The Uicheon Alliances corruption was already an open secret. And that was something that Dam Sa-young intentionally spread to the world. This is because moderate corruption and appropriate control actually put the ruled at ease. It was also a political intention because Dam Sa-yeong wanted to become the martial emperor who held the greatest power in the world, not a flawless hero. The martial artists of the political faction gradually took corruption for granted and took appropriate measures for granted. They, who regarded righteousness and cooperation as absolute values, soon began to think that the world worked that way. In a world that was flowing so peacefully, the existence of the Anti-Jeonghoe was like a withdrawal. It was Gods mace that awakened us to the forgotten value of the right path. What would have been thought of as not worth the trouble if the weak of small and medium sects had cried out, became natural the moment Shaolin and shamans took the lead. Thats how Banjeonghoe was born. I was born like a lotus flower blooming in a swamp in a world filled with vice and malice. Of course the Seven Sects and the Four Great Families will join us. It has to be that way. But . There is a need to reduce the time to worry. A cold smile appeared on Dam Sa-youngs face. Send letters to everyone. The moment the Shaolin and the shamans start counterattacking, I will face them. yes?! How can I deal with an opponent who uses consensus and justice as weapons? If they tell me to come down from my position as leader, I have no choice but to come down. Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Patriarch of Heaven and Earth was taken aback. Lord Hawk! but. Slurp. Dam Sa-young took out a letter from her arms. The letter wrapped in a red envelope looked very ominous. How can I turn a blind eye to my sin if it is so obvious? Shouldnt I be judged not only for the sins I have committed so far, but also for the sins of those with whom I was full? ! If the Shaolin and the shamans want to act as judges, I have no choice but to accept them. Write it down and send it to me. The head of heaven and earth bent down. I follow your orders! This was it. For this moment, Dam Sa-yeong had endured all kinds of humiliation and bowed her head. He wasnt very happy when he caught the weaknesses of Gupa Ilbang and Five Daesega. But right now. Dam Sa-yeong realized how great the feat he had accomplished was. So I was able to be purely happy. Hehe, theres no need for a tiger to get involved in a fight between wolves. I will not use a single bit of the Uicheon Alliances power and will destroy the Anti-Jeonghoe with only the Chilpa and Saga. And it will become a reality. The Childaemun Sect and the Four Great Families are determined to prevent something like this from happening again in the future and will push for an anti-government meeting. Then, when the anti-Jeonghoe party became completely devastated. At that moment, Uicheonmaeng can blow off their heads. Hey, senior twins. I only left it there to lessen the shock to the miscellaneous things, but I didnt burn the Shaolin and the shaman because I didnt have the strength. Damsayoung burst out laughing. But I wont stop you from going to the underworld. It is your fault, not mine, that the Buksung and Namjon Taishan Bukdu are disappearing. Hehehe! The pleasant sound of laughter was filled with an evil that was unprecedented in the world. Having risen to the top of the martial arts faction, he gained the power to split the sun of martial arts, which had a thousand-year history, with just a few words. If the Shaolin and the shamans disappear, the right faction, the martial arts faction, will fall entirely into the hands of Dam Sa-yeong. This time has passed. Lord! Have you sent everything? yes! And then an urgent report came! Emergency report? Damsayoung frowned. The face of the Lord of Heaven and Earth was unusual. I felt like I was in great shock. Hwangbo is under attack! what?! We are expecting an attack from the Iron Blood Castle, but we do not know the exact circumstances at the moment! Dam Sa-youngs eyes trembled slightly. It was a surprising story, but he consoled his pounding heart. He controlled his emotions in an instant and immediately grasped the situation. Hwangbo If it was truly the Sanghyeongseong that attacked Hwangbo, then I guess the next one will be dealt with. It was clear that the Uicheon League was planning to take control of the northeastern part of the Central Plains by attacking Shandong and Hebei at a time when it was dealing with the Anti-Jeonghoe. It hasnt shown its teeth in a while, so it was leaving it alone, but it was quietly sharpening its claws. The head of heaven and earth said. And one more unconfirmed fact has been reported. Something? It was then. thud! He opened the conference room door and came in without permission, but Damsayoung and Cheonjigakju could not reprimand him. Gongyachi? Gong Yachi said calmly. The Hwangbo family was attacked by King Biyo. Its not iron-blooded. what?! And the leader of the Demonic Cult is also in the Hwangbo family. ! I dont know what happened in the past, but Xu Xiaoqiao has a terrible hatred for King Biyo. Since he gave strength to Shaolin and Shaman, it is clear that he went there to take a breather and resolve his grievances. What about iron-bloodedness? This needs a little more investigation, but its probably because of King Biyo. King Biyo? King Biyo is in a contractual relationship with the Lord of Iron Blood Castle. It must have been King Biyo who sent troops from Iron Blood Castle to help her, for whatever reason. Or it could be both King Biyo and Hwangbo. Right. What is important is not King Biyo or Sanghyeongseong. I am the leader of the Demonic Cult. Dam Sa-youngs eyes sparkled. Gong Yachi uttered terrifying words in a calm voice. You may think that the attack of the Iron Blood Castle is just a rip-off and ignore it, but it is not the Sogyoju. It is clear that he will be a big problem in the future. It is right to cut off the buds before they grow any further. Hmm. What do you want to do? No, I still have to attack Iron Blood Castle. For a moment, Gong Yachis eyes sparkled. Steel-blooded? Of course. Damsayoung smiled again. Im sure that guy in Xiliang is aiming for my head. So I thought it was moving along with the anti-Jeonghoe movement. But he suddenly appears in Shandong, surprising people in many ways. Thats right. So, starting from Sojioju. Not now. yes? Catching him has meaning in itself. But theres no need to let go of a deer caught in a trap just to get another piece of meat, right? What are you talking about? Is Seo-ryang a dangerous person? Of course it is. Dam Sa-yeong did not ignore Gong Ya-chis words. He just looked further ahead than that. That was the reason for attacking Cheolhyeolseong Fortress at a time when the Anti-Jeonghoe was attacking. Its been too hectic so far. Ill have to leave the anti-jeonghoe to Chilpa and Saga, and give a few knife marks to my iron-blooded body. * * * Crrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr * * Amazing? Kwak So-gyo said as if he was slightly surprised. Is this the power of a prestigious family? There was a reason why he was able to reign as a regional power for hundreds of years. I never thought I would meet such an expert as Hwang Bose. Whoosh! It was a strange sight. A woman wearing colorful clothes made of crow feathers is holding with one hand an old man who is two to three times bigger than her. Its a shame. If I had grown just one step further, I would have reached Hwagyeong. Then it would have been a much more interesting match. Kwak So-gyo grinned. Still, I wouldnt have been able to survive ten sums. An old man hanging in the air with his neck twisted. A flash of light suddenly appeared in the old mans bloodshot eyes. You bitch! The old mans fist hit Guo Xiaoqiaos face. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Kwak So-gyos head turned to the side along with a strong explosion of alcohol. But that was all. Even after being hit by an old mans fist that could crush an iron wall, Kwak So-gyo looked fine. Kwak So-gyo traced his lips with his thumb. Blood flowed from the slightly torn corner of the mouth. Wow, youre struggling quite a bit? She burst into laughter and tightened her hands. Oops! The old mans face turned dark red. The blood that had rushed to my face did not drain and only continued to build up. Kwak So-gyo grabbed the old mans neck with his right hand. Her left hand slowly lifted up and became sharp like a spear blade. Let me see. Phew! Huh! The old mans body trembled. Kwak So-gyo said with a charming smile. Stay still. Where Crack! Uduk! It was a cruel hand. Her left hand, which had broken the sternum, very slowly dug into the old mans upper body. The life gradually drained from the old mans eyes. Oh my, you were here? Fuwaaaaak! A pounding heart was held in the left hand that was roughly pulled out. She gave strength to her left hand. grasp! The burst heart scattered hot blood everywhere. Guo Xiaoqiao didnt care at all that blood was splattered on his clothes and face. Instead, he licked his lips with his tongue as if they were sweet honey. It was fun, old man. dump! Kwak So-gyo put down the old master and looked around. Kaaaaak! Ahh! Hwangbos warriors were falling with terrible screams from all directions. The skilled experts had all lost their lives at the hands of Kwak So-gyo. The remaining warriors were taken out by Gujang, Palhwa Seven Masters, and Yukun Owi. It was an amazing sight. Even though they were masters who had received the teachings of King Biyo, the power of the Hwangbo family was by no means weak. Even after Kwak So-gyo selected only the experts and killed them, he did not have the strength to be pushed aside so easily. Nevertheless, they were being pushed back so overwhelmingly. It was a sight difficult to explain with skill. Kwak So-gyo burst out laughing like a child. Its okay. Hey guys. It works. Oooooh! Thirty-five masters spread out around Kwak So-gyo. The intangible energy rising from their bodies was creating a force field with a radius of about twenty squares. And within that force field, a very secret and natural evil energy was swirling. The whirlwind of fraud shakes the steadfastness of Hwangbo deacons to their roots. The reason why the deacons were so easily pushed aside was because an environment was created where they could not properly display their skills. It was truly an amazing lineup. It is clear that Hwang Bo-ses martial arts is a true technique that is not inferior to anything, but it is greatly influenced by the Jin method that focuses on sailing. If Hwangbo was like this, there was no need to mention other small and medium-sized sects. Wouldnt it be enough to target Shaolin and shamans at this level? Guo Xiaoqiao smiled and walked toward the center of the inner circle. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Quang! Hwangbos troops are pushed back again and again. From the outer garden to here, she was the one who burned down seventy percent of Hwang Boses power. It was a bloody battle that will be remembered as one of the most shocking events in nearly thirty years. Kwak So-gyo raised his head. Although it is not a castle wall, the outer wall of Gajujeon, built like a castle wall, came into view. These vile things! Hwang Bo-yuns face, looking down from the top of the outer wall, was extremely pale. He attacked Sadowi without knowing anything, but was hit by an arrow and became one-armed. Kwak Xiaoqiao smiled and raised his hand. If too much is broken, it is difficult to rebuild it later. So, either open the door or you can come down. You bitch! What kind of years are you. Bang! Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! The end of the outer wall was rounded. At the same time, Hwang Boyuns head also disappeared. Aaaah! Go, matriarch!! Guo Xiaoqiao said coldly. Thats useless. The murmur grew louder. The previous generations of the family were wiped out, and even the head of the family had just died. Two letters that had not even been imagined when first attacked shook the minds of the remaining deacons. Gate of extinction. Kwak So-gyo waved his hand as if he was annoyed. Guys. Just break down this door That was then. Slosh! uh? Kwak Xiaoqiao frowned. what? Surely the Four Emperors, Yujin (а) just started writhing as he pleases? Arent you guys going to maintain the camp properly? Pussssss! At that moment, Kwak So-gyos eyes sparkled. As she quickly turned around, she saw a ray of light moving through the dark clouds. Qarring! Flash! A day when one or two snowdrops fall. The thunderbolt rising from the ground seemed to reach the sky. The sight of the blue thunderbolt flying up with red flames wrapped around it was like watching a dragon ascending to heaven. Flowing from the past, from hell. It was the cry of a demon god who had perfected the blade of vengeance refined with blood. Dowi mawi. Faaagh! A man and a woman ran towards the outer garden, spitting out hideous blood. After a while. Fuuuuuuuuuuck! With a huge explosion, Dowies shattered body flew in all directions. Chapter 338 Episode 338 Destiny (3)Doo doo doo doo. The King of Death train slowly slowed down. Yeo Sang-rin, who was inside the carriage, swallowed her saliva. Its a cherry blossom. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. yes yes! I will give you a signal from the roof, so you can operate accordingly. If there is no signal, just wait. And . Never come out. never. yes. Rattling! Yeo Sang-rin opened the carriage door and looked toward the rear. A cloud of dust rose from afar. The military unit dispatched from Iron Blood Castle is approaching. Paralock! Yeo Sang-rin climbed up to the roof in an instant. It was an excellent move, but she did not stand facing the coach seat. She was quietly looking ahead and raised her hand. Hehehe! The snow that fell one by one seemed to follow the wind and gather in her hands. Ugh! Wooooow! Yeo Sang-rins right hand instantly turned white. The gathering of energy was much faster and more natural than when I used the ice white water before. She herself didnt know why. I couldnt tell if it was the sense of intimidation that sent a chill down my spine or the sense of duty that I must stop. What was important was that at this moment, I felt like I could use martial arts faster and stronger than before. It was then. Phew! . The hem of her skirt, which reached above her ankles, fluttered forward. It felt like the nape of my neck and buttocks were engulfed in flames. I felt a burning pain, like I had been burned. Yeo Sang-rin bit her lip. she knew The intense heat that seems to split this back panel is not an actual flame. It was a cruel and pure act of murder. It was an energy of extreme killing that was so concentrated that it was difficult to even guess how deep it had become after repeatedly refining it into demonic energy, a highly concentrated form of life that no human could emit. Mistress Little. Yeo Sang-rins fist gained strength. Killing causes a fever, and a heart engulfed in fever draws out bigger and more powerful anger. It was difficult to express even with the word extreme, and the endless deadly force that did not know where the end was was surrounding the heavens and earth in all directions. What on earth happened? I knew that Xi Liang had an extreme hatred for King Biyo. But I didnt know the reason. All he knew was that Xiliang desperately wanted to kill King Biyo. She suddenly felt regretful. I wasnt planning on doing this in front of the waves of brutal murder, but I thought I should persistently ask him why he hated King Biyo so much. Even knowing that wouldnt comfort him. Because he is not a weak person who needs to be comforted by someone. Even if you knew that, you wouldnt understand him. Because he is not a person whose self-esteem is weak enough to need someones understanding. But Yeo Sang-rin closed her eyes. If that resentment is as deep as the sea, I hope you can let go of all your resentment today. And Woouuuuung!! The white chill that filled my right hand also rose from my left hand. It was a pair of ice and white water mirrors. It was an exquisite art that could not be dared to be realized unless the level of the inner gongsim method broke through the nine stars and reached the level of the ten stars. Please tell me when everything is over. Then Ill buy you a nice bottle of alcohol. Flash! Yeo Sang-rins eyes opened. Her eyes, which were clearly black and white, turned white like those of a monster. She slowly opened her mouth. White steam flowed out of her parted lips. Its a cherry blossom. Sangcheontan (˪쏗) and Geumhonsan (ɢ). Tung. Tung. Yeo Sang-rin kicked the edge of the roof twice. Cheer ring! Along with a small metallic noise, about twenty holes appeared in the rear of the carriage. Something elongated came out of each hole and made a loud explosion. Puff puff poop! Black-green bullets and pure white bullets were fired alternately. Yeo Sang-rin swung his double sword. Papa papapang! Pusssssss! White and black smoke burst out from the entrance of the collapsed outer garden of the Hwangbo family. Surprisingly, the smoke did not disperse even in the face of strong winter winds. It only formed a fog-like area, hovering over the spot where the explosion exploded. Sigh! Crackle! The coldness of the ice white formed ice on the left and right sides of the collapsed outer wall. A wall of ice was created in an instant, not as wide but as strong as a stone wall. It was a handcraft that was inflated by the chill of the heavenly bullet. I dont know how long I can endure with this. In fact, if Yukyangmageuk decided to break through, everything he had done so far would have been in vain. However, if not, it will be effective in preventing thrombosis. Although Yeo Sang-rin wondered if there was any need to stop it, she trusted her own judgment. It has nothing to do with the ferocity felt here. But what you see with your eyes and what you feel with your senses are different. With this, all preparations are completed. Yeo Sang-rin muttered softly. Dont worry about this, just relieve your resentment. Paaaaaa! A harsh sound erupted from the coach seat. Two rays of energy shoot out. The absolute magic energy that spread so widely that it was impossible to tell where the end was was moving, and the rock-like magic energy that seemed to always be there was moving. Whoa! Finally, the momentum of Gokcheonsak and Jeonjeondan could be felt right up to the outer wall of the castle. It was then. Haha! Kyaaaaa! A terrifying roar that made those who heard it tingle came from left and right. So you guys came and were waiting for us in advance, right? The golden divine beast and the black yellow demon beast were running at incredible speed. If Master Xiao didnt want it, those two spirit creatures wouldnt have come running like this. Yes. Originally, Xu Liang did not intend to drag those two monsters into this fight. However, for Yeo Sang-rin and Aenghwa, Geumho and King Ho were called. Even though they are beasts that cannot communicate with each other, the mere presence of these two spirits would make this place an impenetrable fortress. Yeo Sang-rin took a deep breath and shouted at the top of her voice. Steel-blooded tribesmen, listen carefully! If you cross that door, you will have to endure the wrath of Bingungung!! Whiiiiing! A pure white ice storm covered the area around the Salwang Train. * * * The sky is clear. Snow was falling little by little from the sky full of dark clouds, but the sky that Seoliang saw was clear. The cold wind of winter felt like a spring breeze, and the dark world felt like a sunny flower field. Woooooo!! Carl cried. Seo-ryang looked down at the sword he was holding. uh? weird. Despite the heavy weight unique to Cheonmado, the visible sword was a crude long sword without any decoration. Is this a murder weapon? It was a knife from his past that he did not even give a specific name to. It was his favorite weapon that he always brought with him when a difficult killing was expected or an assassination that required a means of escape. He also wielded this sword when he was trapped in Cheonnajimang and escaped. It was eventually broken by the combined efforts of King Biyo and the Uicheonmaeng masters, but until then, it was his own killing weapon that he managed well without any incontinence. iced coffee. It was not Xi Liang, but Cheon Ha-jin, who sighed. I know that I am no longer the King of Death, Hajin Cheon. Because I was able to clearly perceive the real world beyond the visible illusions. But at the same time, I was able to clearly recognize my past self. He became his past self and spoke to his future best friend. Dongpil. Yes, Master Xiao. I wouldnt have forgotten the order I gave you. of course. Guide me to King Biyo. I will sacrifice my life to fulfill my orders! Chaaaaaa! It was a sword that was more majestic than ever before. The Black Blood Demon Sword, which broke the limitations of the Ink King Sword and gained its true name, burned itself by receiving the deadly force of its owner and the demonic energy of the Absolute. Kwaaaaang! During Ma Dong-pils funeral, piles of corpses piled up on the way to the hospital were smashed to pieces and scattered in all directions. It was then. Phew! Two nameless masters were approaching them at breakneck speed. The feeling of helplessness was truly amazing. Although he has not been able to overcome human limitations and enter the realm of transcendence, he can be said to be at the top level among peak experts. What was surprising was the speed and spirit that went beyond the perceived force. It seemed like some unknown force field was doubling the strength of the two people. It was slowly decreasing over a short period of time, but at this level, it was no different from fighting one supreme expert. But Ma Dong-pil didnt care. Enemy level? Strong? What does that mean? His master ordered him to risk his life to open the way. Although it was not an urgent situation nor had an order been given from the church, he marked himself with the sword of the vanguard. Only for personal revenge. That fact burned Ma Dong-pils sense of duty and responsibility to the limit. Quaaaang! The footsteps that fell on the ground shook the entire Hwangbo Street. He put his left arm forward and the sword held in his right arm headed toward the rear. Khaaaap! Flash! In an instant, the man with the scimitar sword jumped over the outer wall of the inner garden and swung the sword towards the top of Ma Dong-pils head. It was as fast as a beam of light and as heavy as Mount Tai. It was a blow that even the worlds Ma Dong-pil could not take lightly. Yes. If it had been him normally, he would have retreated one step and then attacked with the speed of his three swords. dare. Ma Dong-pils two golden eyes drew parallel curves. Quang! Oops! The blow that was struck was bounced off by a sword strike that was twice as strong. The reaction force was strong enough to push the entire upper body backwards. In an instant, my posture collapsed and my spine tilted to its limit. The apostle takes three steps back in embarrassment and prepares for a second strike. However, Ma Dong-pils sword was already aimed at Sadowis body. Do not block Gods steps. Sadowis eyes widened as if they were torn. The sword wind of the black blood demon sword approached, creating a golden storm. Fuuuuuuuuuuck! The shattered scimitar and Dowis body, scattered into dozens of pieces, soared high into the sky. omg! Yuk Ma-wi, who followed behind, hurriedly stopped walking. Her eyes met Ma Dong-pils golden magical eyes. Creepy! A monster?! The dignity of the gatekeeper guarding the gates of hell was fully reflected in the swordsmans eyes, which were all colored golden without distinction between black and white. Lu Ma Wei quickly turned his back. getaway! The masters orders are absolute. If you are given a command, you must complete it even if it means giving up your life. But she turned and decided to run away. The golden fear that oppressed reason consumed even the evil spirit of the angelic spirit. Yukmawi had never seen anyone with such scary eyes before, except for his master. Paaaaang! Yukmawi quickly turned to the left. however. Quang! At that moment, her feet lost strength and she rolled on the ground. omg! She quickly stood up and looked at Ma Dong-pil with bewildered eyes. Ma Dong-pils golden magical eyes could see right through her fear. I knew for sure where she would run away. Geumgang Yacha Demons magic power reached its limit and tied Yukmawis legs in the air. It was a terrifying Qigong technique that far exceeded Ma Dong-pils usual strength. Ma Dong-pil raised the black blood demon sword. Yuk Ma-wi opened his mouth wide. Oh, no!! Quaaaang! Blood and flesh exploded. Two of the five greatest masters under King Biyo died like that. So vainly yet so horribly as to make it unbelievable to die in vain. Woooo!! The Black Blood Demon Sword cried out. Ma Dong-pil roared his spirit. Aaaah! Puff puff puff puff! The gate leading to the inner garden and the outer wall were completely blown away by the ultimate sword technique. White smoke rose from the collapsed remains. From that point on, the falling snow gradually became more intense. King Biyo, come forward!! The face of Kwak So-gyo, who was far away, looked lifeless. What are you doing? Paaaaaa! The head coach, Palhwa, Chilsa, Yukwoon, and the remaining three members jumped towards Ma Dongpil. And in between. Even in snowy weather where people are intertwined. Cheon Ha-jins eyes accurately captured Kwak So-gyo. We finally met. Ma Dong-pils Gujung Demon Sword was poured out like crazy towards King Biyos subordinates. Crumbling! Chapter 339 Episode 339 Destiny (4)Hwang Bose. After settling in Shandong, the family of Shin Quan finally achieved a place among the five powerful families after experiencing numerous ups and downs for over 500 years. Ive been through all sorts of things, but Ive never seen such a terrifying battle unfold in the middle of the inner circle. Qarring! A powerful career mixing like a storm was giving an earthquake-like shock to the area. Kugoogung! Quang! The flying pieces of the career shattered the pillars of the building, and the horses, startled by the shaking ground, fled in all directions. Those who were on the verge of death, barely able to breathe, were swept away by the shock wave and lost their lives, and the falling snow turned into small pieces of rice paper, helping to color the world red. It was truly a fierce battle of great heights. The battles of the super-adepts, who had not yet reached the realm of peace but had escaped human limitations and entered the realm of martial arts, were so splendid and terrifying. Kwakwakwak! There was a person who was able to overcome the pouring flood of career with an onslaught like a storm. Dongpil Ma. As the owner of the Black Blood Demon Sword, the absolute magic sword of Kangho, and the leader of the guard of the Yeomra Demon Army, his martial arts skills were so great that you couldnt believe them even with your own eyes. Among those fighting him, there may not be anyone stronger than him, but only those who are not weak are over ten, and he shows an invincible kendo () that defeats the attacks of such experts as if possessed. Crackle! A strong and resilient protest emerged beyond the fierce battle. Hwaaaaaaa! Red spirits swirled around the strangely thick arrows. The power of Pasan Palace, the best expert under King Biyo Kwak So-gyo, has finished loading. Thats fast. The palace guards eyes followed Ma Dong-pils movements. He was standing in place and deflecting all the attacks of Gujang, Palhwa Seven Masters, and Yukun with exquisite sword strikes. No, it wasnt just about defense. The sharp sword strikes from time to time were leading to fatal attacks after perfect defense. The opponent, who should have been defeated at once, stood firm, and instead, four or five of the stadium leaders who attacked retreated with fairly deep sword wounds. It was an act of inaction that left tongues wagging. I couldnt understand how he could show such an amazing performance with a martial arts skill that had not yet reached the level of perfection. But thats it. Light archery was one of the most popular archery techniques in the entire martial arts world. If you throw it out with a sense of defeat, it will be powerful enough that even an expert in fireworks cannot easily avoid or block it. Goodbye, unknown swordsman. It was then. Flash! Ma Dong-pils eyes turned to the palace guard after he dispersed the seven knights attacks with his sharp sword. At that moment, Gongwi felt cold sweat running down his back. Youre watching me?! Is it a coincidence? Right now, the four emperors were spread out around that prosecutor. Four Emperors Yujin amplified the skills of those who had mastered the art to the limit, while distracting the enemys emotions and suppressing his internal strength at the same time. Moreover, the closer you got to the Jinbeop, the more it had a negative effect on your senses. If you cant maintain an unmoving mind, your five senses are dulled, and your internal power is suppressed, it means that you cant produce even half of your original ability. The same goes for that rock-like swordsman. Looking at the magic, it is clear that it is a magician, but magic and sailors are different again. There was no way he could be seen protesting behind a building that was far away. It must be a coincidence. Pasangungwi used his own power and believed in the secret science of the Four Gods. The Four Emperors Yujin cannot be broken even by a master of the Flower Sutra. Cheeeeeeeek! Gray smoke rose from his fingers as he pulled the bowstring as hard as he could. Goodbye. Teeeeee! At the same time as he let go of the demonstration, he narrowed the distance to three inches in front of Ma Dong-pils chest. There was absolutely no lightning. The arrow has the same destructive power as a wall bomb and its speed is also fast. The palace was certain. With his show of strength, he would not only pierce the swordsmans sternum and shatter his heart, but also split his spine and drive it deep into the ground. I had no doubt that the experience contained in the poem of defeat would swirl and shatter Ma Dong-pils upper body into pieces. But his faith was immediately shattered. Sigh! Kwaaaaaaaa! Pae-ryeok-si burst into binge drinking. The palaces eyes were wide open as if they were torn apart. Flash! At the same time, a ray of sword wind flew towards the place where the palace guard was hiding. It is neither faster nor stronger than when defeated. However, from the palaces point of view, it was an unexpected blow, and at least as expected, it was far beyond the possibility of defeat. pop! Ujikkeun! There was a smooth hole in the exterior wall of the building. Inside the hole in the outer wall, a pillar supporting the rear of the building was hidden. Kugoogung! The half-destroyed building collapsed with a loud noise. Faaagh! Gungwi, who had taken refuge in an instant, took his place behind Yongmipyeonun (β). The palace guards hand quickly pulled the strings. Titty teating! Even though I didnt use any force, I could hear the sound of air exploding. It was a lightning without a heart that could only be used by those who had mastered the art of light archery. It was a secret technique to pierce the enemy with an intangible arrow created with true energy. pop! Puff! Ma Dong-pils body shook. The corners of the palaces eyes trembled slightly. I blocked it?! The blade of that black magic sword was not very wide. Its a bit wider than any other pack sword in the midfield. All the heartless attacks he threw at that narrow sword body were blocked. Although it is said to be weaker than when defeated, I fired a series of shots, but all I could do was take a couple of steps back. Peeeeeeee! The palace guard, who was about to protest again, was surprised. Before he knew it, a fist-sized stone was flying towards him. It was a rock that Ma Dong-pil kicked. However, the speed was not at all inferior to that of Musimroe. not! Whoa whoa! The head of Yongmipyeonun, the head of Yukwoon, was completely shattered. Titty teating! Gungwi, who had taken a stance behind Pyeonuns corpse, once again fired four heartless lightning bolts. Huh! pop! Huh! pop! Musimroe, who was unable to hit Ma Dong-pil, simply burst into empty ground and disappeared. Youre avoiding me again! Flash! Surprisingly, it didnt end there. Ma Dong-pil, who seemed to know exactly where the heartless arrow would come from, dodged the arrow and at the same time approached the front of the seven temples and unleashed a nine-point sword attack. Rumbling! Whoa! A sword strike so powerful it seemed as if it could pierce the sky exploded in the chest of three of the seven warriors. It doesnt cut or stab, it just explodes. It wasnt that I couldnt control the force that was too strong. This was the sword strike he intended by abandoning sharpness and choosing strength. The sternum was torn and pieces of flesh flew away, turning into scattered blood fragments. Sigh! A deeper golden magical energy bloomed from Ma Dong-pils body, which was covered with all that. Hwaaaaaaa! Now it is no different from a hand-made monster. A transcendent demon who produces a demonic eye that is much thicker than the storm of demonic energy visible to the naked eye in the blazing gold fire, and prepares for the Nine Heavenly Swordsmanship with a demonic sword that appears to be three or four times larger than its original size. . Gongwi said in a heavy voice. That wont work. Cheer ring! He took out three arrows from behind his back and fired arrows. I will tie his feet, so you can seal his sword using the best technique. The intention was to block the Shinbeop and the Swordsmanship techniques and to snipe without warning while they were in a hurry. It was a time when the twenty or so surviving experts from the stadium to the fifth level were in full spirits. stop. Slurp. The momentum of Four Emperors Yujin, who was forming a huge whirlpool around Ma Dong-pil, was completely broken. Then Ma Dong-pils magical energy stirred. It wasnt that my strength had weakened, but I felt like I had somehow become unstable. If we keep going like this, there will be no end. Sabak. There was no blood or flesh splattered on the beautiful danghye. Nevertheless, every time I took a step, the entire inner garden was engulfed in a bloody atmosphere, as if it were an ice cave. Wooooow! The storm of fraud created by Jinbeop gradually lost its momentum. But the concentration remained the same. It was only stopped for a moment, but it was fully prepared so that it could be activated again at any time. Ma Dong-pils eyes lit up. Before he knew it, the experts who were struggling in front of him had split off to the left and right. And between them, a beautiful woman was walking. King Biyo? The eyes of the two men and women collided in midair. Sigh! At that moment, Ma Dong-pil felt the shock of Geumgang Yacha Magick shaking from its roots. The look in King Biyos eyes was so deep that it was difficult to express it with words. Although it was clear that he was a person who had practiced the art of boatmanship to its peak, he was somehow as clear as a Taoist who was absorbed in the Tao. Ma Dong-pil realized this intuitively. King Biyos martial arts skills are not inferior to Master Xiaos. No, in terms of simple martial arts accomplishments, he is a monster who resides at a higher level than Lord Sogyo. Youre a fun magician, arent you? Kwak So-gyo grinned. There was no trace of murderous intent or madness anywhere on that beautiful face. I thought the Heavenly Demons magic attack was the only one that could stand against the Four Emperors Yujin, but that wasnt the case. Your magic skills are by no means the martial skills of the Heavenly Demon. Kwak So-gyos head tilted. Its definitely a Buddhist martial art but its not Shaolin? It was made based on an anti-magic attack that I dont know about. Slurp. The point of the black blood demon sword was aimed at Guo Xiaoqiaos eyebrows. Even when faced with an absolute expert who was comparable to Seoliang and possibly even better, he did not back down even a single bit. The demon energy was shaking, but the anticipation blooming from the demon sword was growing frighteningly deep. Feeling that anticipation, Kwak So-gyo realized. So, you werent unaffected by Emperor Yujin. . I am rather strongly affected. However, the Magi itself is growing based on fraud. When it comes to boatmanship, he is truly a natural enemy of horsemanship. Ma Dong-pils eyes trembled slightly. The sight of Kwak So-gyo bursting out in laughter as if he was happy to have realized a new fact was by no means normal. However, it didnt look particularly crazy. There was no madness in his words or actions, even though he had only seen them for a short time. You are confident. Although he is learning magic, which is his natural enemy, he is confident that he is not his opponent. It was natural. Seo-ryang also struck down Gok Cheon-sak, who had mastered the new martial art of Tao, with a single blow. For an expert of that level, the polar opposite of martial arts itself does not have much meaning. There was deep interest in Kwak So-gyos eyes. No matter how much you master the opposing magic arts, it is difficult to exert your skills to this extent. Hes a guy I really admire, whether its his mental strength or anything else? Shut up. oh? Do you know how to say harsh words? Wooooow. Guo Xiaoqiaos eyes lit up. Now I see that the sword he is holding is no ordinary sword. The magical energy emanating from the entire sword body was like a tidal wave. A mental power that increases the extraordinary magic attack skills by several times. In addition, there are horse soldiers that will never exist again in the world. A magician It doesnt mean much to me now, but I think a child like you is absolutely necessary to rule the world. Kwak So-gyo grinned. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At that moment, Ma Dong-pil felt a chill running down his spine. hook! Paaaaang! Ma Dong-pils new model hesitated due to the bitter wind that blew for a moment. ? Ma Dong-pil tilted his head. what? What happened? Kwak So-gyo gently rotated his wrist and licked his lips with his tongue. Its clear they are demonic cultists, but I didnt know there was such a powerful person? Ma Dong-pil, who was secretly puzzled by Kwak So-gyos reaction, looked back after a sudden thought. Jump and jump. Seo-ryang was approaching, smiling brightly. The left, right, blue, and red magical eyes shine brightly. Enough entertainment, I guess. Kwak So-gyos face became even more interested. Ive been wanting to catch this unknown prosecutor since a while ago. But it got blocked every time. Because of who you are. Jump and jump. Who are you? Jump and jump. Are you a master of anti-Rohwandong? Old Great Mazon? no. Grumbling! Grumbling! Spouting fire and lightning, Xiliang, not Cheon Ha-jin, said. It is the spark you left behind. what? Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Cheon Ha-jins hand covered Kwak So-gyos face. Chapter 340 Episode 340 Destiny (5)Kwak So-gyo couldnt help but be amazed as he felt an extremely large hand covering his face. fast. And strong. It was a moving experience that I could feel because I knew how high her divine law had reached. This guy is strong. The level of the new techniques and martial arts techniques he is learning is surprisingly excellent, but he is a true powerhouse who uses those martial arts flawlessly without any wavering. He was a master of extreme magic. And it wasnt something I had just entered. He is an extremely strong expert who is not inferior to anyone who has climbed to the top of the eight ridges of the extreme level, which is as high and deep as Mount Tai. The hand covering Kwak So-gyos face moved forward. Paaaaaa! Qarring! omg! This cant be right! The entire wall surrounding Gajujeon collapsed. Kwak So-gyo broke through the wall and entered. So Soga Lord! You must avoid it quickly! The main house has been taken over by a group of Sima Wei Daoists! How can you tell Lord Soga to flee! Such recklessness! They are monsters that not even the previous and current matriarchs have ever tried to do anything about! Shouldnt we at least preserve our lives? Iik! When the surviving Hwangbo masters make an urgent move. Hwang Bo-jun, standing at the edge of the castle wall, looked blankly at Seoliang. That guy! The arm that was pulled out seemed to be throbbing. At a young age, he lost an arm as a result of mistaking his opponent. One could say that it was fortunate that he did not lose his life, but as a one-armed man, Hwang Bo-jun had to experience shock and frustration worse than death. But there was someone who made him like this. Aaaah! Paaaaang! omg! So Soga Lord! no! Stop it! Their cries were too late. Hwang Bo-jun had already jumped off the castle wall and was rushing towards Cheon Ha-jin. Perhaps because he was consumed by anger, he was moving much faster than when I saw him at the foot of Cheonjungsan Mountain. Im dead!! Wooooow! A terrifying career unfolded from the one remaining arm. The plan is to destroy Cheon Ha-jins body in one fell swoop. sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At that time, Cheon Ha-jin looked at Hwang Bo-jun. A split second of time. Hwang Bo-jun felt his eyesight turn dark for a moment as he looked at Cheon Ha-jins eyes towards him. Phew. I felt like all the energy I had in my Danjeon was dissipating. The powerful force that could crush a rock with a single blow, and the force transmitted from the ankles to the waist, shoulders and arms, also lost its strength in an instant. What is this. Pow! Hwang Bo-juns fist hit Cheon Ha-jins chest. Ugh! Hwang Bo-jun staggered back. Cheon Ha-jins chest was as hard as steel. No matter how much strength I lost, it felt like my fist, which was as hard as a rock, would split. hmm? A faint glow appeared in Cheon Ha-jins dazed eyes. What are you? what? Hwang Bo-jun opened his mouth wide. You dont remember me? Cheon Ha-jin did not answer any further. He was a kid who didnt need to worry about his skills or anything else. He started walking again. He did not kill Hwang Bo-jun or swear at him. It was complete disregard. Hwang Bo-juns eyes became very bloodshot as he watched Cheon Ha-jins back moving further and further away. pup! Boom! Hwang Bo-jun attacks Cheon Ha-jin once again. It was then. Fuwaaaaak! Oops! Hwang Bo-jun fell to his seat. When he fell, there was a fist-sized hole in his chest. Gungwi put down his bow and muttered. It belongs to the master. Its not something your little brat should touch. Crrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! Hwang Bo-juns eyes, which were trembling, closed. It was a vain ending. At that time, a fierce sword wind aimed at the palace guards back. bang! It was an exquisite new law. High-level divine techniques are essential for archers who always have to attack from a distance, but the martial arts skills of the archers were definitely exceptional. Ma Dong-pil, who had already come closer, opened his golden magical eyes again. The language is profane. Yes, our fight still remains. Gungwi glanced behind him. The owner who broke through the castle wall and entered has yet to appear. However, there was not a single tremor in this abundant morale that shook the entire area. Its just that he isnt the kind of person who would be shocked that much. Shall we begin this round? Boom! Taaaaang! King Biyos men and Ma Dong-pil clashed once again. Crumbling! An unusual career turned Naewon upside down like a storm, but Cheon Ha-jin did not care about it. His eyes were focused solely on the inside of the collapsed castle wall. I only chased after the Yosin (), who boasted a powerful energy wave that was so powerful that even walking was not easy, and his morale was much stronger than in the past. Patter. Kwak So-gyo woke up. It was just as I had guessed. Surprisingly, Kwak So-gyo was fine. The clothes made of crow feathers, the pure white skin, and the neatly curled hair were the same as before. An extraordinary appearance without a single speck of dust on it. This probably means that their flexible and indiscriminate morale is so great that they can defend not only their bodies but even their clothes. Kwak So-gyo smiled and took a step forward. Awesome? After reaching my current level, I thought it would be difficult to meet anyone who can compare to me for a while. . Of course, its nothing compared to me, but your level now is great enough. If he had not been born in this era, he could easily be called the best person in the world. Cheon Ha-jin just walked away at the same speed without answering. Kwak So-gyos smile deepened. Unfortunately, there is a person named me in the world of Tang Jin. It is truly a tragedy for you. Thats fascinating. Cheon Ha-jin could not hear Kwak So-gyos voice. Strangely calm. When he felt that he was getting closer to King Biyo, he was so excited that he had to suppress the explosion of magic. When he saw King Biyos fraud with the naked eye, he was caught up in the past, exuding a spirit of life he would never see again in his life. But now. Now that he was facing King Biyo like this, he felt himself becoming calmer. I was so angry that I lost my temper, but I was so happy that I couldnt even laugh. Like waking up early in the morning and going to eat breakfast. It was a bit refreshing, refreshing, and very calm. Now I understand. Do you teach me magic? Cheon Ha-jin smiled. Are you naive? To think that I could become the leader of a religious sect with martial arts skills. Perhaps your thoughts will change a lot if you meet the greatest demon of all time called Lee Cheon-sang. Compared to that magic gun and my boatman, it is not inferior in any way. The only magic skill that can compare to the secret arts of the Four Gods is the Heavenly Demons martial arts. You must be the Demon Cult leader. Kwak So-gyo smiled brightly. I have always wanted to meet you, but I never thought we would meet so soon. I guess this is fate. fate. Kwak So-gyo said it was fate. And Cheon Ha-jin, who heard that, denied it. This is not just fate, it is fate. fatality. It is an absolute fate that cannot be avoided by anyone who is born with it. It may have been fate when Cheon Ha-jin was the king of death, but it was fate for Cheon Ha-jin now, who has gained a new life and become a small master of the Heavenly Demon Church. The reason is that it was King Biyo who ended his life. Since he died at the hands of King Biyo and was reborn as the Three Princes of the Heavenly Demon God Religion, the two people who meet again are destined to fight to the death. What Im curious about is why someone like the head of a demonic cult appeared here Im not a cult leader. huh? Kwak So-gyo tilted his head. Youre not the leader? you? Yes. No way? Wasnt the most powerful person in the Demonic Cult supposed to be the cult leader? right. Then you must be the leader of the Demon Cult? Excluding me, there are only three or four people as strong as you in Danggeum Wulin. So I am not a cult leader. What do you mean? With martial arts skills like mine, I cant become the leader of the Heavenly Demon Church. You can never become the master of Shingyo if you are just counted among the five fingers of the martial arts. Kwak So-gyos eyes widened. But even for a moment. Ho ho ho! You say something really interesting, dont you? Is what Im saying interesting? Its fun! Its bound to be fun! Ive seen a lot of people in this world who put others down for themselves, but this is the first time Ive seen someone who puts me down for the sake of the organization. Im not putting it down. Its reality. If you keep telling jokes, theyre not funny. no? Its no joke. And Im not here to make you laugh. Kwak So-gyo sneered. Then why did you come? . No, before that, who are you? Why did you come? And who are you? Hearing those words, Cheon Ha-jin stopped walking. . There was something rising inside my chest. My emotions suddenly fluctuated wildly, as if my embarrassingly calm attitude was a lie. The fingertips trembled, and the Guyu Demon Qi and the Reigning Demon Emperor Qi wriggled arbitrarily. why? Why is this happening all of a sudden? Ah Cheon Ha -jin, who was looking for the reason, finally realized. Why was he able to remain so calm while facing King Biyo? Because the anger is too strong? That wasnt it. She doesnt know. Kwak So-gyo doesnt know. That he is Cheon Ha-jin, the King of Death. King Biyo, who came at the instigation of Cheolhyeolseong and called for the extermination of the nine factions in exchange for removing blood pressure, was the same person then and now. But he was different. He died and was reborn. Because he was reborn, he was able to burn his desire for revenge, but the other person could not recognize the changed version of himself. That small and subtle annoyance blocked his emotions. I thought that if I took revenge on someone who didnt know me, it wasnt real revenge. Will King Biyo understand that he came a long way to kill you, and that the embers of the past you sowed were burning brightly in an unseen place? Can I impress that fact on the target of revenge? In front of everyone like this? In front of Ma Dong-pil? Even if Yeo Sang-rin and Aeng-hwa, who are struggling far away, are here? Even if Lee Cheon-sang is next to me, will I be able to make him understand that fact without hesitation? Kwaaaaang! Kwak So-gyos eyes widened. Whiiiiing!! A crazy wind blew around the huge purple-black blade. You killed me!! Cheon Ha-jins cry penetrated Gajujeon and the inner circle and spread far beyond the outer circle, You! You, this bad bitch, killed me! I, who you killed, came back from hell alive and is now standing in front of you! Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! Fear was burning. A crack appeared deep inside the breast, and the dark red flames that were flowing inside the crack were exploding out into the world. I stayed up hundreds of nights and endured thousands of times with my teeth clenched! And now! The small spark you lit became a huge forest fire that spread all the way to Ye! Wheeeeee!! The wind, which should not have been visible to the naked eye, was visible to the human eye. The white and gray wind swept through the pouring snow and reached the clouds. The sky, which was full of dark clouds, turned red, and red flames shot up from the ground, rising in a whirlwind and creating a swirling pillar of fire. Kwak So-gyos eyes widened. uh? What is that method? What about that wind? Why did you come?! Who am I?! Quaaaang! Cheon Ha-jin, who devastated the earth with both feet, howled like a monster. I came only to kill you! I, the King of Death, the worlds greatest killer, Cheon Ha-jin, climbed up from hell to kill you! What?! die!! Quaaaang! A storm of flames poured down on Guo Xiaoqiao. Chapter 341 Episode 341 A nectar called revenge (1)Fire was an object of fear to all creatures living in nature. But humans were different. They enriched their lives by turning the horrors of nature into their own. They were able to keep themselves warm even during winter snowstorms, walk brightly at night, and even protect themselves from predators. As time passed, humans acquired the concept of martial arts and further discovered internal energy. The warriors, who contained the power of fire within their inner strength, became a terror to all who faced them. Even with the same sword technique or the same punch, the moment fire energy is included, the risk increases dramatically. And now. An extremely dangerous warrior has appeared who has unleashed the power of fire to its limit. A monster has appeared that does not simply spout fire, but fills the storm created by internal power with fire and throws it away. The six winds of hell blow in different forms. In that wind, the disaster-level martial arts containing the sulfur fire of the Neighborhood swept across the entire area like a wave. Crumbling!! The well-polished bluestone floor cracked and soon fell into pieces. It was a scary wind that broke and tore even the stone floor. The fierce flames were mixed with the fierce wind, and all the land and buildings swept away by the wind were destroyed and burned. Kaaaaap! Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Quang! Cheon Ha-jin, who had swept away the entire front line in one second with an overwhelming technique, attacked again. It doesnt even check if the other person is dead or alive. It wasnt the year that I would die from an attack of this magnitude, but even if I did, it wouldnt matter. If it had become a corpse, I wouldnt even leave the corpse intact. If the body were evaporated by the burning flames, even the ascending soul would be captured and torn into a thousand pieces and killed. A collaboration between Guyumagong and Guyuinhwadobeop. Inhwas finale, powered by the wind of six hells, once again swept the world. Grumble! Quack! Qarring! A pillar of fire rose to the sky and all objects exploded indiscriminately. The heat was so intense that the swirling snowstorm turned into a shower and poured down, vaporizing and scattering in all directions before it could wet the ground. This chapter of Inhwadobeop is the Ultimate Infinite Path. The fire of the manger added to the power of the invincible flames. Fire, fire, high heat and high heat combined to create super heat. There were eight separate hells. Avoid!! King Biyos men who were attacking Ma Dong-pil were bitten from afar. But unfortunately, one of the Seven Masters, a secret magic swordsman, could not escape the infinite flames. omg! The flowing flames moved to his shoulders. I tried to put it out right away, but the fire did not go out. When I tried to shake it off by using a boatman, it encroached on my body even faster. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! Kaaaaak! The fire on his shoulder engulfed the Bima swordsmans body in an instant. He screamed horribly and writhed. However, even for a moment, the fire that burned brightly blue, soon turned white and melted his flesh and bones. Pusssss. A black, charred body lay on the ground. Although he was a very large man, his burned and shriveled body looked like a piece of wood. After a while, the body turned into ashes and scattered. Everyone who saw that scene felt fear running down their spines. The martial arts skills of a non-demonic swordsman were not lacking even at the level of an elder of the Great Moon Sect. Such a master was unable to respond properly and died, turning into ashes. The palace staff also felt fear. Unbelievable! I started drooling without even realizing it. It is not human power. His master was a mighty man, but his opponent seemed to be just as much of a monster. No, it seemed like its ferocity far surpassed that of its owner. Whoa! Oops! Gongwi, surprised, looked to the side. Before I knew it, Ma Dong-pil was grabbing Eumjang by his hair and stabbing his sword into his chest. It was a merciless swordsmanship. this! Piiiiing! Gong Wei fired an arrow once again, encouraging the allies will to fight. However, in that short period of time, Ma Dong-pil killed as many as three more masters. Even after watching the fight between that powerful and powerful god, he was only concentrating on what he had to do. There is only a gap in martial arts, and both this and that one are terrible. Now I understand why they call the demonic cultists crazy beasts. Kill! Pabababak! The battle between subordinates once again becomes a matter of life and death. However, no matter how fierce their fight was, compared to the fierce battle of the martial arts leaders, they were nothing more than fireflies in front of the full moon. Above the endless flames that will burn even the wind and lightning that rush in like a disaster. Damn it! Space began to freeze. The fireworks in the manger rotated according to the composition of the Inhwadobeop, drastically lowering the temperature of the flame hell. As I increased my strength with Yang Gangs magic energy, strangely enough, the surrounding temperature was plummeting. Cheeeeeeeek! The Cheonmado became red-hot as if it had been put into a furnace. All firearms were concentrated and sealed on the blade. Instead, the world became an ice hell. Damn it! Puff poop! bang! The area of cold invasion was enormous. It was slower than the fire of the Six Hellwinds and the flames of the Ultimate Infinite Road, but the range seemed to be twice as much. Soon, the frozen objects and human corpses were consumed by the cold and exploded. bang! Puff poop! Red blood seeped out like a lotus flower from between the exploded corpses. It was the three chapters of the Inhwadobeop, Hyekgyu Daehongryeon (Ѫдtɏ), which is said to die screaming in blood. Infernal Infinite Dao Red Lotus. The absolute martial arts, which are both Taoist and Qigong, swept over Kwak So-gyo. The scope was so wide that the entire area turned into hell, but most of the power was concentrated on Guo Xiaoqiao. Whoop. Cheon Ha-jin took a deep breath. Are you exhausted? at all! The inhwadobeop that was just unfolded was a greeting to an enemy. Furthermore, it was a proof of himself and a firework that announced the beginning of a fierce battle. Cheeeeeeeek! Cheon Ha-jins eyes flashed as he held the red-hot Cheonmado by his middle finger. Flash! Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! The red sword that shot out like a beam of light created a huge mark on the ground. Sigh! A human figure jumped through the billowing dust cloud. Cheon Ha-jins magical eyes flashed once again. Paaaaang! The new model, which was launched like an explosion, was faster than ever. The greatest divine law of the Heavenly Demon Gods Church, which is capable of carrying out all the power of Neunggong, made his body faster than lightning and freer than the wind. Cheon Ha-jin saw Kwak So-gyo in his eyes. Clothes and hair are disheveled, but there doesnt seem to be any major damage. However, her face was contorted in shock and surprise. Cheon Ha-jin showed off his chest. Hahaha! The emotions behind that smile were truly complex. The joy, anger, confusion and madness that reached the climax were evident. Cheon Ha-jin swung his sword again. Flash! The pottery was swung with cutting power to its limit, as if it would split the space. It was the Dancheon Samdo method that must be mastered before entering Inhwa Taoism. It was a sword technique that was clearly weaker than the Inhwa sword method, but not as strong as at this moment. Cheon Ha-jins sword slash, which reached the extreme point of martial arts, was fatal regardless of the martial arts used. The three swords of the wind that split the sky exploded at Guo Xiaoqiao. Blah blah blah! With the sound of metal scraping, the two peoples new model bounced left and right. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! It bounces in the air, but no one sets foot on the ground. The man and woman who stopped in the air leaped again and rushed at each other. The true energy of evil demons, who began to peek into the realm of innate nature, gave infinite freedom to the bodies of the two men and women. Their murderous actions toward each other sent sparks flying everywhere and opened the gates of hell wide. Damn it! Fuuuuuuu! Cheonmado is without a doubt the best demon army in the world. Kwak So-gyo took down such a horseman with his bare hands. It didnt even seem like he was shocked at all. Her hands, honed to the peak of morale, were showing strength comparable to that of a new recruit. The image of a ghost appeared on Cheon Ha-jins face. Boom! Whoa! Kwak So-gyos eyes wavered. The moment the butchers knife strike seemed to have stopped, a sharp attack struck her torso. It was so powerful that even a rock the size of a house could be blown across the valley. Her body shot like an arrow to the ground. Quaaaang! Kwak So-gyo was smashed to the ground and pinned down. Thick dust covered her new model. Phew. Cheon Ha-jins body slowly lowered to the ground. The hatred burning at every moment amplified the demonic energy. The veins on the back of the hand holding the Cheonmado writhed arbitrarily. Cheon Ha-jin is about to strike once again. It was then. Thats interesting. Quaaaang! With the heavy drinking, his body was pushed back ten feet. It wasnt a blow from Qigong or a hundred blows from a fist. Before he knew it, Gwak So-gyo had stood up, grabbed his Cheonmado and pushed him away. It was a strength beyond imagination. Moreover, when I held the red-hot blade with my two pure white hands, my palms were not burned or cut. The two people suddenly stopped. They were so close that they could feel each others breathing. Cheon Ha-jin looks down with eyes like flames. Kwak So-gyo looks up with eyes as cold as an ice cap. What are you? Cheon Ha-jin grinned. Kwak So-gyo, who was about to spit out an insult out of discomfort, suddenly felt a scary sensation expanding in his abdomen. This?! Kwaaaaang! A huge explosion pushed the bodies of the two men and women backwards. Kwak So-gyos eyes were shaking as if there had been an earthquake as he flew backwards. Is this his method too? A career that causes explosions in the air. It was an extreme Balgyeongbeop (lŷ) that could be used in combination with any martial art, whether it was boxing or longhand. In Kwak So-gyos life, there was only one person who used such powerful violence. Jecheongi (켼)s invincible shooting technique, Poksangyeong (ɽ). Cheon Ha-jin was deliberately using martial arts from the time of King Sal. Dancheon Samdo, Inhwa Dobeop, and Jecheongi were the worlds best killers, the King of Deaths martial arts, and extreme killing methods that would surely bring death to the enemy. In the past battle with Panga, Cheon Ha-jin was able to recall the killing methods of Je Cheon-gi that he had deliberately forgotten. I was able to fully use the techniques that I had deliberately erased from my mind to improve my magic skills. If Cheon Ha-jin was like usual. If you have demonstrated your unique practical ability to create an opening and kill the enemy before he can do his best. If that had been the case, Kwak So-kyo would have been in trouble. Her martial arts skills were certainly great, but she had only recently grown up and had not yet fully made them her own. But now Cheon Ha-jin was different from usual. He didnt want to kill Guo Xiaoqiao like that. He wanted to make sure Kwak So-gyo was aware of this. That he was the king of life. I wanted to awaken her only with the king of fleshs martial arts, the glow of the kings eyes, and the hatred of the king of flesh. King Biyo!! His cry, filled with seething hatred, was like the roar of a demon king. Faaagh! The Cheonmado split the air. It was a whirlwind blow from Dancheon Samdo. The whirling Cheonmado was aimed at Kwak So-gyos neck. Paaang! Kwak So-gyo, who dodged Cheonmado at once, rushed at Cheon Ha-jin. The level of divine and spiritual laws was so great that it was truly eye-popping. The speed was so incredible that even Cheon Ha-jin reacted half a beat late. What are you. Quaaaang! Her hand struck Cheon Ha-jins torso. Cheon Ha-jin took a step back. It was so powerful that if the reaction had been even a little late, the entire upper body would have been blown away. Kwak So-gyos face was distorted like a vicious murderer. What are you, you bastard!! When she comes crashing in once again. Lets go! A thunderstorm filled Cheon Ha-jins fist. It was the ultimate Balgyeong technique, Poksan Chungpagyeong (ɽn), which was a mixture of Byeokryeokken and Poksangyeong. Do you remember now you bitch! You bastard!! Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Kwak So-gyos upper body was buried in the waves of Chungpa-gyeong. Chapter 342 Episode 342. A nectar called revenge (2)Rumbling! If its close, its close, and if its far, it can be far. Gok Cheon-suks face was colored with confusion due to the collision of the enormous energy wave that erupted from there. how? It was huge. It was a competition between powerful gods taking place in a place invisible to the eye. It was a battlefield of horrors that even Gok Cheon-suk, who had reached the level of peace and had nothing to fear in the world, dared to intervene. Elder. Qu Tian-Suk looked away. Wooyoungs face was seriously set. His body, too, was frozen by an unimaginable shock wave. But he did not forget his mission. Can you take away the poisonous fog in front of me? A cloud-like curtain of smoke had formed at the entrance to Hwangbosaes outer garden. The black and white smoke, as if it had its own will, was protecting the place without dispersing even in the swirling snowstorm. Its nothing difficult, but what about you? I have to go in. Cant you feel this energy wave? I can feel it. A resolute glow appeared on his stern face. But we still have to go in. What are you going to do when you go in? If you get caught up in that fight, youll die without even getting a single cut! Youre going to die like a dog! I will judge after seeing it in person. Goofy! Am I not trusting my intuition? That place is now! Qu Cheon-suk bit his lip. I tried to say that even I couldnt intervene, but my soaring pride blocked my mouth. But Wooyoung could tell what Gok Cheon-sak wanted to say from his expression. Its not that I dont trust the elders senses. I know that if we get caught up in that, neither I nor the members of the Blood Corps will be safe. But why! Because the Lords command is absolute. Of all the armed forces, there must be a reason why they sent me and the bloody team. Gok Cheon-suk, who was looking at him with complicated eyes, gritted his teeth. Let me clear the smoke. But I wont go in. A scared old man. Wooyoung wanted to curse so badly, but he held back. Now was not the time to fight among our allies. All right. Wooooow! A powerful true energy flowed from Qu Tian-suks left hand. In the season of Kunlun, the career of Lu Yangshu () is blooming. It was then. Kaaaaat! Hehehehe! A tremendous roar was heard from the left and right rear. Even though there was a long distance away, the energy I could feel from the roar made me cringe. The pouring sound waves contained a spiritual energy that shook the world. Qu Tian-Suk looked back. Kwaaaaang! Quad deuk! A huge tiger breaking a rock and running towards it. And there was a golden fox that flew up and destroyed dozens of giant trees. What is that again!! Paaaaang! Wooyoungs eyes widened. fast! The rush of the two unknown beasts was incredibly fast. It seemed to be faster than the blooded horses that drove the huge chariot of the Demonic Cult leader and his party. Every time the four huge feet hit the ground, a crack appeared in the ground. Ready for battle! Cha-cha-cha-chang! All members of the blood clot took out their spear knives. The military spirit that rose up in an instant showed the level of their training. However, they had never faced such beasts outside the standard. Behind the fierce military spirit, I felt a ray of embarrassment. Quaaaang! The two spirits kicked the ground. They didnt target the blood group. Such a large body flew through the sky and jumped over Gok Cheon-sak and Woo-yeongs blood group. Coooooo! Geumho and King Ho, who came down to the ground, turned and stood in front of the gate of the outer garden, where thick smoke was billowing out, and glared at them. Gok Cheon-suk was astonished. What is that. Its the Yeomwangisu (F). what? Wooyoung swallowed. The intimidation of the two spirit creatures that were glaring at them and growling was more severe than the life of a transcendental master. Even when I saw it with my own eyes, I couldnt believe that even a spirit creature could exude such intimidation. They are also called the messengers of the underworld under Yeomramaguns command. According to the rumor, each one of them has a fighting power comparable to that of the old sects masters. her! Gok Cheon-suk looked at King Hu. The eyes of the Great King of the Mountains with murderous intent over his red eyes. Even though he was on fire, his eyes were so ferocious that it sent a chill down my spine. And Kumho. ! As soon as Gok Cheon-sak made eye contact with Geum-ho, he felt a shock that tightened his heart. If King Tigers eyes were infinitely ferocious, Geumho was different. monster! Although it was smaller, it was clear that the fox was much more terrifying than the great tiger. The enormous spiritual energy pouring out from the eyes of the wicked yet mysterious eyes was proof of this. It was a difference that only an absolute expert who had reached the level of mastery could feel. Lu Yangshus career, which had been whirling in the hands of Qu Cheon-suk, gradually declined. Elderly? It was when Gok Cheonsak, who had swallowed his saliva, was about to open his mouth. Ji-ing! Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Feeling the strange sensation of stimulating Kunluns divine energy, Qu Tianshek turned his head to the west. A faraway place that cannot be seen with the naked eye. I could feel a faint military spirit coming from there. Elder! Shit. Gok Cheon-sak gritted his teeth. It has truly become a battleground for hungry ghosts. * * * Flap! Kwak So-gyo took off his coat and threw it away. The clothes, tastefully decorated with crow feathers, were burned and torn in places and turned ugly. No matter how outstanding her skills were, it was difficult to protect even her clothes from the power of Poksan Chungpagyeong. Before the anger that the clothes were damaged, Kwak So-gyo felt embarrassed. Who the hell are you to use that bastards martial arts skills? Whirring! widely! Cheonmado, which was swinging around in the air like crazy, was caught in Cheon Ha-jins hand again. Cheon Ha-jin grinned. He did not respond to Guo Xiaoqiaos words. He has already said enough about his identity and even proved it. Kwak So-gyo also unconsciously accepted that he was the King of Death. It raised his joy. The joy grew as the boiling anger grew. Grrrrrrrrr!! Guyumagong burned again. Kwak So-gyo was about to shout again when he suddenly felt a familiar sensation in the magic energy surrounding the horseman. uh?! That is definitely magic. It was clear that he was a super-elevated martial artist, no less inferior to the Four Hwanggeuk Heavenly Techniques he had achieved not long ago. But why? I felt an unknown familiarity in that magic hole. If you look closely, it feels like your collarbone is getting sore for no reason. Two years ago, he remembered the murderous blade that had created the first and last major scar on his body. It was a clear difference that could be felt because she had reached the final stage of the secret science of the four gods, the realm of evil gods, just as Master Jeoksong smelled the scent of Shaolin in the old Yumagong. Okay, I understand. ! Do you see it? The power that became the basis of my magic attack? Cheon Ha-jin laughed loudly. That is the dark energy! This is a martial art created based on the secret techniques of the nine factions that you wanted so much! Kwak So-gyos face was colored with shock. Made based on the old factions secret? What I wanted so badly? At that moment, she remembered once again the words she had overheard. C You! You, this bad bitch, killed me! The person you killed came back from hell and is now standing in front of you! C I came only to kill you! I, the King of Death, the worlds greatest killer, Cheon Ha-jin, have climbed up from hell to kill you! Nonsense! Wooooow! Guo Xiaoqiaos eyes were filled with dark deceit. That guy definitely died in my hands! I strengthened my entire body with my strong iron fist and pulled out my hair! Thats what I said! I climbed up from hell! She wanted to shout again. Where are you doing the modifications? But her mouth did not fall easily. Although he was an enemy, King Sals martial arts skills were of a very high level. In particular, the projection technique was amazing. Neigongsimbeop and Gyeongsinjutsu were also unrivaled, but only the king of martial arts could use the sword technique of summoning a storm and creating a pillar of fire. It takes decades to develop the same martial arts skills so deeply. Even if it is a talent given by heaven, it will take at least ten years of training to be able to use it properly in real life. But the young guy in front of me used that martial skill. It also showed a higher level of technique than the guy at the time. What does it mean? shut up!! Madness appeared in Kwak So-gyos eyes. Is it true that you used the spirit art of destroying divorce? Nonsense! It is the same level as the mythical world of the magic world, where even the previous evil gods said that the chance of success was less than 100%! This is not a tactic that someone as insignificant as an insect can use! Divorce scare. It refers to the method of moving the soul of one person into the body of another person. However, even though it is a tactic to visit the left path, no one has actually used that method until now. No matter how great the magic is, how can a persons soul be transferred to another persons body? Cheeeeeeeek! Gray smoke billowed out from Guo Xiaoqiaos body. It was like the steam that comes out when hot iron is placed in water. But Cheon Ha-jin felt it. Thats not just seaweed. Fraud! That too was a fraud of incredible concentration. In my entire life, I have never seen a fraud as egregious as that. I once again realized that that damned bitch has grown beyond comparison from two years ago. It looks like he just happened to gain martial arts skills and is trying to imitate him. If he was planning to make me angry, he completely succeeded! Kugugoogung! There was a crack in the ground within a three-jang radius of Kwak So-gyos standing. Hwaaaaaaa! Gray smoke was billowing out from cracks. If Cheon Ha-jins Gu Yumagi was the sulfur fire of hell, the smoke she gave off was like the screams of ghosts burned by the sulfur fire. Whoever you are, I will tear you into ten thousand pieces and kill you so that your soul cannot even wander the nine heavens! Okay, thats it. Cheon Ha-jin grinned. His smile contained an emotion that was not lacking in Kwak So-gyos life, but rather overwhelmed it. You have to come out like that, Grandma Biyo! Kwak So-gyos eyes trembled. Grandma Biyo? It is a truly unfamiliar name. At least no one had ever called him that before, except that damn bastard two years ago. C Whats so scary about a sixty-year-old woman who only knows how to show off her mouth? A unique speaking style that arouses strong anger with a mocking tone. Quang! Kwak So-gyos tension struck Cheon Ha-jins body. This blow could not be avoided or blocked. Cheon Ha-jin, hit by an unexpected blow, flew away and fell to the ground. Im crying! I could barely swallow the blood rising to my throat. It wasnt heavy, but it was so fast that the impact was significant. It is natural that it cannot be seen with the naked eye, and it is too late to realize it with the senses. It was a scary funeral. But Cheon Ha-jin laughed. As if this level of shock was nothing, he burst into laughter and grabbed the Cheonmado. Do you remember now?! shut up! Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Kwak So-gyo approached at a frightening speed. And before she could move, Cheon Ha-jin also rushed towards her. Whether you believe the facts or not. Now, the two are fully prepared to generously pour everything they have toward each other. Its so hard! Hwaaaaaaa! The hell wind, the Chungpajyeong great powers, and the Four Hwang Sects collided head-on. Crumbling! Chapter 343 Episode 343 A Nectar Wine Named Revenge (3)Haha! The sound of iron colliding and resonating resonated ten miles away. Cheon Ha-jin, who recovered the Cheonmado, thought. indeed. strong. Even at this moment, my anger was constantly burning, but when I thought that the other person had recognized me correctly, I was able to maintain a certain level of coolness. King Biyo was strong. Because of the training Ive done over the past two years, Ive become so strong that I can say Im a completely different person than I was back then. The force unleashed was like a tsunami, and the gestures of his hands were filled with the purity of martial arts. It didnt seem to be following the herbivorous path, but it was picking up gaps with movements that were difficult to avoid or block. Im starting to use my strength properly. The moment you make a mistake, you get hit. A sense of urgency and crisis. The naturally rising tension presented both stronger anger and coolness enough to reduce that anger. Cheon Ha-jin kicked the ground hard. Quang! What gave him an edge over King Biyo was the power that came from his countlessly trained sense of combat and his extremely refined body. King Biyo was ahead in the level of martial arts, or rather, in the level of martial arts, but his internal strength was similar and his strength was stronger. King Biyo was superior in speed and skill, and Cheon Ha-jin was ahead in the technique of killing with a single blow. Overall, King Biyo seemed to have the upper hand, but anyone could see that the difference was only a piece of paper. The two people, stained with resentment, freely unleashed attacks on each other at this moment. Damn it! Paaaaang! Knives, fists, and nails cut through each others defenses like clashing gears. Phew! Cheon Ha-jins posture lowered and his upper body turned to the side. The attack radius was narrowed to prepare for Kwak So-gyos attack from close range. Quang! Cheon Ha-jins body shook greatly. Even though I fully expected its power, it was a force that far exceeded that. The magic was so powerful that sparks flew out in front of my eyes, and for a moment my upper body almost fell back. If it werent for my strong lower body, I would have flown backwards. Faaagh! He took a step back with flexible walking techniques and swung the Cheonmado. It was a knife cut diagonally. Although there was no qigong technique that covered all directions like the Inhwadobeop, the power contained within it was fast and sharp enough to split the shield of internal power. Guo Xiaoqiaos body rotated. Teeeeee! The Cheonmado flew out. In that short distance, he turned his body in an instant and made full use of force. The strength of his bare hands was great, but his sharp fingernails were especially strong. Wow! After narrowing the distance, Kwak So-gyo stretched out his hand towards Cheon Ha-jins neck. The sharply sharpened fingernails looked harder than steel, and the gray scum oozing around the fingernails seemed more dangerous than any poison. At that moment, Cheon Ha-jins eyes lit up. The area that Kwak So-gyo was targeting was his own neck. It was an attempt to completely rip off the body from the collarbone to the uvula. For a split second, an extremely unpleasant memory shook his head. The laughter of the damn bitch who had pulled out her neck when all her strength was gone and laughed as if the forest would go away lingered in my ears. hook! Guo Xiaoqiaos eyes were distorted. He did not avoid the power of emphasizing power. No, it was a distance that could not be avoided in the first place. In that case, they should have defended themselves, but they didnt even do that. He simply pointed the blade towards his abdomen. You son of a bitch! If things continue like this, you will be able to rip off the guys neck, but at the same time, this enormous blade will pierce your own body. The body protected by the Four Hwanggeukgeuk Heavens was harder than steel, but it was clear that it would be useless in front of the horsemen burning with the ultimate magical energy. Guo Xiaoqiaos body rotated again. Pick! Her fingernails made a small wound on Cheon Ha-jins neck. At the same time, Heavenly Demon also made a small stab wound on Kwak So-gyos waist. Ugh! Kwak So-gyo quickly widened the distance and unleashed a pair of swords. Cheon Ha-jin, who was about to blow off one of her arms with a huge sword, had no choice but to retrieve the sword at that moment. The tension of the shot was so fast that it seemed like it would reach the chest before the sword was even swung. Quang! Cheon Ha-jins body shook again. It was fortunate that he was able to block it with Cheonmados wide sword blade. The tension this time was particularly strong, so if it had been hit directly, it would have suffered significant internal injuries. What if you suffer an internal injury? Then thats it. That wicked bitch was an opponent she couldnt handle with her internal injuries. You rat! It was a trivial provocation. He had been the recipient of countless provocations that were ten times more humiliating and a hundred times more bloody than mine. Grumble! But he couldnt control his anger. Gu Yuma Qi exploded in an instant and covered Cheon Ha-jins body. A rat-like guy? Even if it wasnt such a swear word, I would have been angry. One word from Kwak So-gyo and the look in his eyes had a strange power that shook Cheon Ha-jins emotions. Paaaaang! Cheon Ha-jin, engulfed in demonic energy, advanced like a fired artillery. It is neither a new law nor a new law. It rushed only with the power of demon energy, and the speed was faster than ever. Kwak So-gyos eyes wavered. I felt a sense of destructive death from the guy who shot out like a burning meteor. Life was so terrible that the Four Hwangcheongeukgi were pushed backwards. You son of a bitch! sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She threw down the sheet again. It was Biyoeumjang (w), one of her sacred seasons. Quaaaang! The Biyo sound field grazed Cheon Ha-jins load-bearing barrier and crashed into the ground. The ground struck by the tension exploded with a loud explosion sound. what?! Did you avoid it? Or did you bend the tension path? Lets go! Before he could even understand the situation, a red meteor engulfed Kwak So-gyo. Qarring! Ugh! It was an extremely ignorant hand-to-hand assault. Guo Xiaoqiao stepped back like crazy. thud! Cheon Ha-jin, who planted the Cheonmado into the ground and raised his body, struck the left hand in the air. Kwak So-gyo, who was trying to regain his stance, was momentarily startled. I realized that the intangible tension had already reached my nose. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Kwak So-gyos hair stretched out in all directions. I barely managed to block it by crossing my arms. My blocked forearm was stinging and painful. If it had hit the face, it would have crushed the bridge of the nose and blown out teeth. It wouldnt have been bad enough to break the shield of morale, but it would have been so terrible that one would have thought it would be better to die. It was a ghostly general, a martial arts general on the reigning demon king flag. Shit! Purrrrrrrrrrr! Even deeper morale emanated from Kwak So-gyos body as he spat out harsh swear words. Clothes fluttered like crazy, and all the long flowing hair shot up toward the sky. He had raised the Four Emperor Geuk Heavens to ten stars. How dare you aim for my face?! Ugh. Ugh. The whites of Kwak So-gyos eyes gradually turned gray. Ugh! Cheon Ha-jin rushed forward. And Kwak So-gyo rushed even faster than him. It was half times faster than Cheon Ha-jin, who moved first. Im dead! Paralarak! Both of Kwak Xiaoqiaos hands swung at a frightening speed. The distance was so close that they could even feel each others breathing. Cheon Ha-jin felt a rare sense of danger as he swung at the head, neck, heart, clavicle, ribs, and radius. Papa papang! The tremendous shock wave created when the two peoples white swords collided struck the son-in-law. At such a close distance, they hit each other dozens of times with such force that they could crush rocks. The shock wave spreading through the air was amazing, but the durability of the two people who were able to absorb the shock wave exploding right in front of them had to be tested to its limits. But the two didnt stop. I didnt avoid it or block it. Who is stronger? Who is more solid? And as if trying to determine who was more angry, they attacked each others bodies indiscriminately, facing the exploding career with their bare bodies. bang! Cheon Ha-jins body shook. Kwak So-gyo, who was attacking with his six swords, suddenly struck his head with his sword. I blocked it with the spear of the Cheonmado, but it felt like my neck bones were creaking from the vibration. Kwak So-gyo did not miss that momentary gap. Pow! Cheon Ha-jin jumped back. A significant amount of blood flowed from the nose and mouth. Even the Magi, which had flexibly protected its entire body, was unable to block this attack. Phew! Kwak So-gyo dug into Cheon Ha-jin again. A top angle that created a gap like a lightning strike, and a long hit that completely pierced through any gap that was revealed. Even though he attacked without any time to breathe, his movements were not restricted at all. Unlike Cheon Ha-jin, who needed time to breathe, Kwak So-gyos breathing was still leisurely. Cheon Ha-jin thought. Strong. He is superior in terms of both strength and the art of killing with a single blow. Still, we are being pushed back. His demonic power was also growing profusely due to his burning anger, but Kwak So-gyo was not an opponent who could simply be accused of being strong. He is a difficult opponent to beat in a head-to-head match. The gap in martial arts skills between Cheon Ha-jin and Kwak So-gyo was truly a paper-thin difference. That was a gap where even small variables could change the outcome. It could be seen as a state where the word gap was meaningless and could be said to be equal. If it had been before the two people surpassed human limitations, it would have truly been like that. However, for two absolute beings who went beyond human limits and even broke through the limits of martial arts, the difference of a single piece of paper could be as big as a mountain. It can be narrowed down to a single mistake, but on the other hand, it can also be a difference that cannot be overturned in a lifetime. What should I do? What measures should we use to overcome this minute gap that cannot be bridged right now? Flash! Lightning struck on the left bank of Cheon Ha-jin. A blue electric light began to glow over his body, which was filled with the red demonic energy of Lord Guyu Demon. In an instant, a persons temperament changed. It was a much faster and more immediate reaction than Kwak So-gyos approach or her rapid attack. Kwak So-gyo, who was trying to crush Cheon Ha-jins thigh with a powerful force, was surprised by the opponents momentary change in temperament. what? Why did my temperament suddenly change? Lets go! The lightning that spread from his left eye swirled around his entire body, and soon a bright flame appeared on the thigh that Kwak So-gyo was aiming for. Ugh! Kwak So-gyo, who was attacking, retreated faster than him. Although he was able to crush his thigh, he returned the attack and threw himself away due to an unknown sense of danger. Whoa! The air has changed. Whoop! The one breath that was missing was completely filled, and a new demon kings power came into Cheon Ha-jins body. Grumble! Lets go! Left Qing and Wu Hongs Absolute Demon Eyes glowed with electricity. Good luck! Hold on! It seemed as if the two magicians were getting excited at the same time, but soon the old magician disappeared. The two eyes, which gave off different shades of blue and red, soon changed to blue. It was the reigning Demon Emperor. He put down the Old Demon Lord and filled his entire body with the reigning Demon Emperor Qi. Unlike Guyu Demon Duke, who spread infinitely ferocious madness, the reigning Demon Emperor swept his son-in-law away with overwhelming majesty. If the Demon God of Guyu was a fire-breathing evil god, the reigning Demon Emperor was a demon god who summoned lightning. The strongest demon in the history of the Central Plains, which has been passed down since the first Heavenly Demon and was completed by the Seven Great Heavenly Demons, transformed Cheon Ha-jin, who was driven mad by revenge, into the Ten Great Heavenly Demons, Seoryang. Cheonha, no, Cheonma, who had become a teacher again, waved his hand. Shall we start again? Chapter 344 Episode 344 A Nectar Named Revenge (4)Hoo hoo. The palaces breathing gradually became rougher. Fuwaaaaak! The black long sword cut open the stomach of the last member of Palhwa. The blood pouring out and the intestines falling into pieces was a terrible sight that even a weak-willed person would faint on the spot. My heart is pounding. Ma Dong-pils heart was beating violently. Cheeeeeek! Dark red smoke rose from the blood-covered black blood demon sword. It felt as if I was replenishing my bodys magical power by sucking blood. Hahaha! The murderous force flowing from the magic sword became twice as fierce as before. Ma Dong-pil aimed his sword at the palace guard. Its the last time. Gung Yus cheeks trembled. crazy! The level of that crazy prosecutor was a level higher than his own. However, the difference was never large. Even if it was a one-on-one battle without that many people, the gap would be enough to split hundreds of seconds. Still, that guy cut them all down. He is standing in front of this, having cut down all the masters of Gujangs Eight Paintings, Chilsa and Yukun, except himself. It was difficult to explain with mental strength alone. There were limits to the practical sense or benefit of horsemen. It just went beyond something. That prosecutor seemed to be fighting with a belief that the criminal could not even imagine. That belief was so deep and great that it seemed like he had the mental strength to raise his sword again even after slaughtering so many experts. Grumble! Golden magical energy burned in Ma Dong-pils body again. Compared to before, the concentration and degree of emission seemed to have decreased significantly. Even the repetition of blinking and blinking seemed dangerous, as if it would fade away at any moment. This was because his entire body was full of cuts and lacerations and he was bleeding a lot. Despite this, the royal family could not take Ma Dong-pil lightly. Rather, I couldnt help but feel more nervous than ever when facing one-on-one. How much power is left? They were shooting so frantically that the number of arrows that they normally would have known without even seeing them was quite high. Gungwi, who focused his attention on Ma Dong-pil until the end, reached out to his waist. Its two feet. Because the arrows were so thick, the number of arrows that could be placed in the quiver was only twelve. But Ive probably fired twenty shots so far. He collected the fired arrows and fired them again several times. It is no longer possible. We had to fight with just two feet. If I couldnt kill him with both feet, I would have to use the Heartless Thunder, but now that I had used up a lot of my strength, the Heartless Thunder was too risky a choice. Sreuk. Ma Dong-pil took a step forward. The sword armor hanging from his waist was shaking, disturbing the palace guards eyes. When he was defeated, he took out one foot. Crackling. I felt like my shoulder was going to fall off while I was pulling the protest. The tension of the Gwanghyeongung (L), which was used to defeat the enemy, was enormous. The demonstration was so heavy and elastic that even a top-notch expert would feel stiff shoulders after shooting a few times. My arrows and strength were limited, but now my body was also limited. Phew. A red swirl appeared on the arrowhead at the time of defeat. Cheeeeeek! The golden sword energy shimmered on the black blood demon sword as well. Grumbling. Cold sweat broke out on Gong Yus forehead. The power of the sword energy was significantly reduced compared to before, but the deadly force emanating from the sword was becoming more severe as time passed. What was even scarier was that the killing was not caused by hatred, but was amplified by overwhelming belief. Finally, the palace guard realized. Two feet? no. There is only one foot. That nameless prosecutor has fought with the assumption of only one life-or-death situation until he stands here now. Even though he was facing more than 30 experts, he concentrated all his concentration as if he was fighting only one person. He was deciding on a game that was completely different from his own, where he seized opportunities at every moment with multiple arrows. So, in order to kill that prosecutor, he also had to be prepared to end his life with this one shot. My shoulder was throbbing and my back was in pain as if it would break. The internal force surrounding the arrowhead was constantly swirling. Just maintaining it took a considerable amount of energy. Still, I endure it. How much time has passed like that? Hehehe! In the driving snowstorm, a single piece of snow fell into Ma Dong-pils eye. For a moment he blinked. The palace guards eyes sparkled. Paaaaaa!! It was a blow with a completely different sound than before. It was a straight shot without the slightest bending. The power shot out like lightning had already reached Ma Dong-pils chest. There was joy on the palace guards face. The prosecutor had not even raised his sword yet. I won That was then. Squeeze! Crumbling! A huge shock wave erupted from behind Gung Yu and swept him away. Aaaah! bang! Boom! He rolled on the ground several times and vomited blood. The magic energy and morale contained in the shock wave had turned the inside into a mess. This cant be right Ive often heard of experts suffering internal injuries just from the impact of a kick during competitions. However, I had no idea that a shock wave with this much power would travel this far away. The tension of the Chojeoljeong master will not be this strong. Rumbling. Dark red blood was constantly flowing from the palaces nose and mouth. Regardless of the amount of internal energy consumed, more than 30% of the internal organs were already crushed. Even if his internal power was full, he could only prolong his life by about half an hour, and eventually he would die. I cant believe I died like this. This palace. The good news is that you killed an enemy in the final battle. It was then. shadow? Gong Yu lifted his trembling head. Oops! Ma Dong-pil was standing in front of him. There was an invincible swordsman there, still radiating golden sword energy, holding in his left hand the sword that Gung Wei had thrown with all his might. Ma Dong-pil said in a cold voice. Just die. Before the end, it would be fair to say that it was a pretty good blow. The black blood demon sword split the air. Suddenly! Gong Yus head fell to the ground. Even at the moment of his death, the royal family was puzzled. Why is he holding an arrow in his hand that should have pierced the other persons chest? How can the author remain unharmed even through this shock wave? Quad deuk! Ma Dong-pil, who had broken his hand with his grip, stumbled. Whoa! He looked down at his left hand. Blood was splattered on the palms torn by the rotational force of the defeat. It was hard. The shock wave of the two absolutes colliding was mixed with the trick of the multiplication method to strike the palace. If their will had been embedded in the shockwave, it was an attack they would not have dared to attempt. Cheeeeeek! A haze rose from the wounded left hand. It was because of the cold of the pouring snow and the magic energy that healed wounds covered in fraud. He raised his head and looked at the battle of two masters in the distance. Mission accomplished, Lord Sogyo. Ma Dong-pils eyes wavered. Be sure to win. Yes, thats right. Lord Sogyo has won every battle so far. You will definitely win this time too. He will take the life of King Biyo and return home proudly. He had no doubts about it. I will ask you when you come back. What were the words shouted to King Biyo? What is King Sal and what is the term Cheon Ha-jin? Why did King Biyo call himself Cheon Ha-jin, the best killer in the world, and say that he came back alive from hell? Lets go! Hwang Bose, bright blue, was demolishing the buildings of Gajujeon one by one. Fuuuuuuu! Kwak So-gyos body staggered due to the heavy drinking that swept over his son-in-law. Flash! Seoliangs sprint was rapid. When I opened the Guyu Demon Gong and ran, it was like a single meteor, but when I opened the Dominion Demon Emperor and ran, there was no lightning that could hit anywhere. In a flash, his new form had already appeared in front of Guo Xiaoqiao. Whoa! Seo-ryangs body was shaking. Kwak So-gyos shin was touching his forearm, which was raised in front of his right face. Although the speed was much faster than before, Kwak So-gyos reaction speed was also not human. Even to this rapid divine law, Kwak So-gyo is responding sufficiently. Xiliangs left arm was swung to the front with a thunderous demonic energy. Lets go! A threatening flash of light swirled. Kwak So-gyos face turned pure white. bang! Big! For the first time, a moan came out of Kwak So-gyos mouth. Pajik! Puzzle! This time I crossed my arms to block it, but the shock and aftermath were completely different from before. The blackened sleeves were tattered like rags. Clothing that was protected by the Four Hwanggeukcheongi began to be affected by the powerful attack of the reigning Demon Emperor. You crazy! Kwak So-gyo struck Biyo-eumjang again. Quang! Seo-ryang was equally shocked. As Seoryang stumbled back, his complexion became even paler than before. but. Woooooo!! Xu Liang straightened his back again. The complexion became paler and the internal injuries became a little deeper. However, the magical power emanating from his entire body did not waver in the slightest, and the feeling of intimidation weighing down his son-in-law did not change at all. It was the unwavering majesty of a demon god. The shadow of the Absolute was there, willing to accept any martial arts or any attack with ease. Kwak So-gyos face became even more distorted. Seoryang looks down at herself with cool blue eyes. At that moment, Kwak Xiaoqiao saw in his eyes the image of Surajie, the best of Sapa, Song Zheng Baek. How dare you! The anger that boiled over burned the boatman even more. It was similar to the appearance of Seo-ryang, who had brought out the Guyu Demon Qi to its limit. Because of the gray fog that surrounded his entire body, Guo Xiaoqiaos body was suddenly invisible to the naked eye. I am the best in the world! No one can be on my head! Chiri ririn! Kwak So-gyos fingernails suddenly became one foot longer. The white color also turned red like blood. A thunderbolt struck Xiliangs eyes. Those blood-red fingernails were clearly the same as when they attacked him in the past. Guo Xiaoqiao smiled evilly and said. Are you really that stupid murderer? Then do you want to remember this too? Pussssss. Soft green smoke rose around the red nails. It is called death, death, and poison. It was a tribute that could not be completed at the time. Whoa! The gray Four Hwang Geuk Heavenly Qi was completely colored green, like the smoke generated around the fingernails. Even a half-trained Dokjo could kill you Paaaaang! Xu Liang didnt listen anymore. All he did was move Demon Emperor Lord Limbo to the front left of Kwak So-gyo and swung the Heavenly Demon Blade. It wasnt because I was shaken by her words. He attacked because he found a very slight gap while speaking. The huge blade swung with the force to split Guo Xiaoqiaos waist in two. Kaga River! The road of Cheonmado was blocked by red fingernails. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Kwak So-gyo burst into laughter. You idiot! Where can I go with an attack that is clearly visible like that? Kang! uh? Kwak So-gyos eyes widened for a moment. On the other hand, Seo-ryangs expression did not change. He just stared at Guo Xiaoqiao with lightning-like eyes filled with chills. However, stronger magical energy was added to the Cheonmado. Kaga River! Tsk! Kwak So-gyos body was pushed to the side little by little. Xu Liang said in a cold voice. Do you believe that the evil gods of the past were stronger than the Heavenly Demon? Iik! A vein appeared on Kwak So-gyos forehead. I couldnt figure out what happened. He was clearly superior in terms of reaction speed and martial arts power, so why was he suddenly pushed down like this? The corners of Seo-ryangs mouth rose. Yes, thats possible, but at least I dont think the Shinigami could have defeated the Heavenly Demon. Woooooo!! He raised his left hand, leaving the internal power he had poured into the Cheonmado as is. The space writhed arbitrarily. The demonic energy flowing from the left palms palm was distorting the surrounding landscape. Heavenly Demon (ħ) The hand of the Demon King of Desire that plays with the sky. It was Neungcheon Marasu (ħ_). Ive enjoyed watching your half-baked martial arts skills, so from now on, Ill satisfy my greed. The Neungcheon Mara Water that erases space exploded at Kwak So-gyo. Whoa whoa! Chapter 345 Episode 345 A nectar called revenge (5)Quang! Kwak So-gyos body completely broke the head of the Hwangbo family and flew away. I had crashed through a castle wall before, but the situation was different that time. Suddenly! Kwak So-gyo staggered to his feet. Her complexion was as pale as Xu Liang. A thin stream of blood flowed from the corner of his mouth, and his hands were trembling. strong?! This handwork was incredibly strong. It was a martial art so amazing that it was truly blinding. It twists the air and delivers an impact that crushes the entire body. I never imagined that such a martial art could exist in the world. What was even more amazing was the realization of the opponents ability to use such high-level martial arts perfectly. Although I am confident in my overall martial arts achievements, the handcraft I just used was on a completely different level. Does it taste good? This guy. Now try blocking it one more time. Kugoogung! The outer walls of the family home, which there wasnt much left, collapsed inward. It was a magical power that twisted and distorted not only the air but also space itself. Gravity seemed to cause an abnormal phenomenon within the range that Seo-ryang wanted. Pfft! Kwak So-gyo, who was trying to quickly retreat to the rear, was momentarily taken aback. The speed slowed down. The scope of this crazy mans work was beyond imagination. And the gravity within that range was arbitrarily distorted, placing extreme restrictions on the actions of people within it. I was fortunate to have realized the state of Hwagyeong. If he had been hit by this blow, even a supreme expert would have died without being able to lift a finger. Where? Uduk! Sigh! Kwak So-gyos left arm was bent downward. I instantly sensed danger and turned my shoulder to avoid my elbow being crushed. However, the force that grabbed the space and twisted it was so strong that the joint on the outside of my elbow felt stiff. We have to get out! Suddenly, his temperament changes and he shows martial arts skills that we never dared imagine. I wanted to figure out what the identity of this martial arts was, but what was more urgent than that was to escape from this enormous force field. Kwak So-gyo raised the power of the Four Emperor Geukcheongi to twelve stars. Hahaha! Smoke-like smoke mixed with gray and green filled Neungcheon Marasus force field. Huh! do! I still felt strong pressure, but my body was definitely freer than before. Now all that remains is to get out of here. When Kwak So-gyo strengthened his legs. Piiiiing!! omg! Her body moved twice as fast as expected. At a speed that even he had not expected, Kwak So-gyos center of gravity collapsed all at once. Seoliang, who noticed that she was trying to escape from the force field, took away the Neungcheon Marasu at that moment. Faaagh! A martial arts recovery that caught us off guard. Next was the attack. Seo-ryang approached the Demon Emperors Limbo in search of the optimal space and swung the Cheonmado. Damn it! omg! It was frozen everywhere. The terrifying chill that spread in an instant scattered Guo Xiaoqiaos morale and penetrated into her skin. It was the three chapters of Inhwadobeop, Hyeolgyu Daehongryeon. Just as you can perform the martial arts on the Demon Emperors Sword with the Guyu Demon Technique, you can also perform the Guyuinhwa method with the Demon Emperors Qi. However, the range was reduced and the power was halved. However, as there was no preparation time, the speed was faster. If it were a surprise attack, it would be difficult to find a method as good as this. Kaaaaang! In an instant, the Four Emperors Peak Heavenly Qi drove away the chill of the Great Red Lotus that had invaded her lower body. Although it was only a moment, it was enough time for an expert of their level to reveal their weaknesses. Guo Shaoqiao also anticipated this and opened the Four Emperors Extreme Heavens once again with the power of the Twelve Stars. ?! For a moment, embarrassment appeared in Kwak So-gyos eyes. does not exist? I thought there would be a follow-up hit right away. It was a moment when anyone could exploit the gap and aim for victory. However, the opponent did not attack and disappeared at that moment. Where? back! Fuuuuuuu! Oops! Kwak So-gyo bounced away at a frightening speed. The shock wasnt as big as I thought. My whole body creaked from the force of the penetrating force, but I suffered no internal injuries or torn skin. However, the problem was the force field. Phew! Ugh! Seoliang sent Kwak So-gyo to a place where Neungcheon Marasus station had been surrounded in advance. Uduk! Crump! A bloody sound began to come out from the joints of Kwak So-gyos whole body. It wasnt broken or twisted in any place, but it couldnt have been a shock. Nonsense! Hand Gong (ֹ) Jangbeop (Ʒ) White Strike (״). It refers to a martial art where you strike an opponent with your bare hands. Even if I mixed it with internal power and unleashed intangible energy, there was no difference in the attack and striking. His handiwork was different. The martial arts that covered a wide range of areas were amazing, but these techniques did not end with simply striking and destroying the opponent. It was occupying space and twisting the gravity and pressure there as it pleased. Xu Liangs eyes lit up. It works as expected. A practice that ties even the act of sleeping countless times to martial arts. And the group of Lee Cheon Sang, firmly embedded in a corner of his head, helped him raise Neungcheon Marasu to a high level. C The uses of energy are endless. If you dont forget that, you will be able to move to a higher place. When I returned after completing all inspections of the Demonic Seven Houses and sparred with Lee Cheon-sang. At that time, Lee Cheon-sang took out the Neungcheon Marasu for the first time and subdued Seo-ryang in just one second. The more expert you are at internal skills, the more your ability to use energy goes beyond imagination. Lee Cheon-sang had reached a state where he could interfere with all kinds of external objects caught by the senses by synchronizing his own energy with the energy of heaven, earth, and nature. It was a state that todays Seorang could not even dare to dream of. However, in Dalian at that time, Seoryang also learned the method of sympathy. Of course, not all known techniques could be used in battle. There is a level where you can perform with confidence only after practicing and practicing tens of thousands, if not hundreds of thousands of times. At least until the fight with Guo Xiaoqiao, it was a method that even Xu Liang did not dare to use. Because the opponent is Kwak So-gyo. Although her terrifying evil energy cannot be subordinated to the reigning Demon Emperor, since Sagong is also of the same kind as the Demon, he was able to borrow her power to suppress the desired space. Of course, there were limits. Kaaaaap! Kwak So-gyos hands increased to eight. Although it did not actually increase, it was difficult to distinguish between reality and fantasy with the naked eye. Puff puff poop! Tension emitted from eight hands poured out one after another onto the space of Neungcheon Marasu. Kugoogung! The space shakes. The pressure of Neungcheon Marasu, which was pressuring Kwak So-gyo, fluctuated like crazy. Is this the end? Kwak So-gyo was just instinctively trying to escape and had no intention of destroying the space. But now she was shattering Marasus force field from the inside. It was evidence that the pressure was not strong enough to suppress Kwak So-gyos martial arts skills. Although it can affect speed and movement, it cannot seal the use of martial arts. Quaaaang! Marasus force field was broken. Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Paaaaaa! At the same time, Guo Xiaoqiao rushed towards Xu Liang. A pair of eye lights flashed across his pale face, as if he was avenging the humiliation he had suffered just now, and it was as sinister as a ghost. Damn it! The tension and attack power of the eight arms struck the Heavenly Demon Island like crazy. Surprisingly, she aimed for the sword, not Seo-ryangs body. It is clear that the power of the sword will be weakened if he hits Seo-ryangs body, but he is hitting the sword. However, Seo-ryangs face hardened slightly at Kwak So-gyos choice. I know. Who created Cheonmado? These are the demonic soldiers refined by Lee Cheon-sang, the living incarnation of the Nine Daecheonma. Inside the sword, which had been completely sealed after absorbing the blood demonic energy, the innate demonic energy of Li Heavenly Sang was condensed. This was the reason why Xiliang put down the Guyou Demon Gong and used the Reign Demon Emperor Qi. Its a subtle difference, but its because the reigning Demon Emperor Qi becomes stronger when holding the Heavenly Demon Blade. To be precise, only in cases where the opponent has learned the Demon Demon Gong (аħ), the collaboration between the Heavenly Demon Dao and the Demon Lord Qi of the Emperor has stronger output and stability. What narrowed the gap of a single piece of paper was not the reigning Demon Emperor, but a collaboration between the reigning Demon Emperor and the Heavenly Demon Island. Kwak So-gyo also realized this and was trying to shake off Cheonmado. If you strike the blade of the Cheonmado, the impact will be transmitted to the handle, which will ultimately place a great burden on Seo-ryangs hands. Seo-ryangs feet moved. Whoa whoa! A thick, long leg struck Guo Xiaoqiaos side. It was such a strong blow that it felt like it would bend an iron pillar. Blood spurted from Guo Xiaoqiaos mouth. However, Kwak So-gyo aimed for Cheonmado until the end. Kaaaaaaaa! Cheeeeeek! Xu Liangs face distorted. Gray smoke rose from both his hands, which were tightly gripping the Cheonmado. Kwaaaaang! Guo Xiaoqiaos hands flew back. Seoliang fired two shots in succession at the blade of the Cheonmado. As the hand flew out, the center of the body also shook. Seoliang did not miss the opportunity. Whoa! Pow! Ugh! He even swung once with the tip of the handle and to the upper left, cutting down on the collarbone. Kwak So-gyos body was buried in the ground by a series of heavy blows. No matter how expert he was, it was bound to take time before he could counterattack. Seoliang calmly raised the Cheonmado. Pajijijik. A blue lightning flashed from the sword of Cheonmado. It seemed like half of it would be thrown away with one blow. Buuuuung! The Cheonmado was swung. Faster and heavier than ever. The swung Cheonmado, leaving a remnant of lightning in the air, immediately fell on the top of Kwak So-gyos head. Is this the end? Kwaaaaang! Wow! Xu Liang vomited blood and flew away. His flying body stopped only after collapsing an entire abandoned building. this. Jiiiing! Jiiiing! Behind him, the blue magic energy sparked and flickered repeatedly. The reigning Demon Emperor was about to be cut off with a single blow. It was a blow so brutal that it almost blew my mind. If I hadnt escaped to the Demon Emperors Limbo, I would have died. It was creepy. I definitely thought I could cut Guo Xiaoqiao with this sword slash, but what was this shock wave that suddenly emitted? I learned something good. Xiliang raised his head. Kwak So-gyo approached, radiating a ferocious murderous spirit. Her face was engraved with a deep, diagonal knife wound. There was no blood. This is because the wound was burned by the heat of the Demon Emperor. So it looked even more terrible and cruel. I control space by coordinating energy with energy I couldnt go that far. ! It is possible to use my martial arts skills even a moment faster. yes? Xu Liangs eyes wavered. Kwak So-gyo burst into laughter. The laughter was so sharp that it felt like someone was scraping off skin with a sharp knife. Yes, just as you said, it would have been difficult for the Shinigami to defeat the Heavenly Demon. Toad-duk-duk. The red nails that had grown on both of her hands broke off in the middle. It seemed like she had broken it on purpose. But I can beat the Heavenly Demon. If what you have learned is definitely the martial arts of the Heavenly Demon. Quang! Seoliang stood up after hitting the ground with the Cheonmado and smiled coldly. Where should I check? Residual tricks dont work. I was planning on locking him up and beating him until he gets angry. But you failed, right? Youre right. Whoa! The Cheonmado that was pulled out of the ground escaped Seoryangs hand and floated in the air. Gwak So-gyo made a growling sound. It was because he felt an eerie feeling at the Igi-geo swordsmanship performed with the Cheonmado. Lets stop joking around and get real. Chapter 346 Episode 346 Enlighten (1)Gasp! Gok Cheon-sak was surprised by the energy of the approaching experts. Magi! Its Mine. In particular, the magic power of the horse running from the front was truly incredible. Although it was not as scary as the fearsome intimidation of Yeom Lama, the leader of the new religion, his unique skill and uprightness were very impressive. It was like a giant tree that stood upright even in the fire that swept through the entire mountain. Its gloomy and creepy. But it is sharp and powerful. Gokcheonsaks inner energy boiled like a hot pot due to a heterogeneous energy wave that could not be explained by any one temperament. I was much more nervous than when I exchanged a few words with Seo-ryang. how! In the eyes of Qu Cheon-suk, only the leading drummer was visible. The three hundred demons that followed him were not even in sight. Their energy waves were so great that it made ones bones tremble, but the power of demons like old trees was very impressive. But Wooyoung was different. His eyes were fixed on the three hundred horses behind, past the leading horse. Who are they?! What appeared on Wooyoungs face was incomprehensibility. How on earth can they do that? Woo Danju. Do you know them? Dont you know? Its a unit of three hundred demons! They are the ones who moved north from the south and exterminated the Jeongdo clan! Qu Tian-Suks eyes wavered. Didnt the Lord of Seong dispatch separate troops to catch them? Thats right. Wooyoung gritted his teeth. Thats why its strange. They shouldnt be here. What about the troops that should be in the southeast according to the headquarters? That wasnt all. Kugoogung! There was another troop coming up from the southeast in the distance. Because it is an open area, it can be seen with the naked eye even before the air waves are transmitted. Unlike the Majin unit, which radiated tremendous power as if it had nothing to fear, it was a unit that radiated piercing sharpness and infinitely cold military spirit. Qu Cheon-suks face became contemplative. This is the current stage of the Four Gods! The Sashindan was the strongest fighting unit of the Uicheon Alliance. At least it was known that way externally. Naturally, it was composed of elite warriors, and not only was each individuals military power outstanding, but the fighting power of the successful members was known to be so great that it was ranked among the top five in the history of political factions. Moreover, Hyeonmudae was not the only one that was dangerous. Just like that Majin unit, there was an absolute expert at the forefront of the current stage who made a huge presence. Woo Danju! Get out of the way! yes? This is the current stage of the Shinigami Order! And that person in the lead! That person is a mad spirit! There are many people who use the nickname Gwanghon, but there is only one Gwanghon who will join the Uicheon Alliances troops. Musang of the Uicheon Alliance?! Thats right! S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wooyoung couldnt come to his senses. Why on earth are they?! Iron Blood Castle dispatched Suradan and said they would join hands with the Uicheon Alliances troops to deal with the Majin troops. He heard those words directly from Hwang Gon, the commander-in-chief. But why is the current military unit, which should be moving with Suradan, coming here? Suddenly, Wooyoung realized one very obvious but forgotten fact. Unbelievable! All the forces of the three powers have gathered? Right here in front of the main gate of Hwangbo Sega. The Iron Blood Fortresss Blood Team, the Uicheon Alliances Hyunmudae, and the Demonic Cults troops were gathering. I didnt know what each person wanted. However, the fact that the forces representing Jeongsama appeared in one place at this time was in itself unusual. This is how things are going! They were on their way to rescue Eonyanghoe and capture the leader of the Demonic Cult. For him, he even brought Gok Cheon-sak, a Taoist Shingong expert named Magong and Sang-geuk, with him. But things kept getting worse and Hwang Bose ended up here. Even inside, the Demon Cults Sogyoju and King Biyo were fighting, and the entrance was guarded by spirit creatures I had never seen in my life, and now even the Uicheon Alliance and the Demon Cults troops were approaching. What should I do? Wooyoung looked at the approaching forces of the Demonic Cult and the Uicheon Alliance. There was nothing to think, sleep or do. The intentions of those two troops were clear just from the felt energy waves. Firefight is inevitable. Wooyoung pulled out his sword. All members of the Blood Corps prepare for battle! There was a powerful spirit in the weapons that had already been drawn. The strength of the three hundred masters was no less than that of the approaching True Demon unit. It was then. Wow! The roar of the Tiger King echoed everywhere. Ugh! Before the roar ended, the golden tiger came out like a gun. The Geumhos movements as it raced away, leaving a golden afterglow, were as free as the wind and as fast as lightning. Stop it! The military flags of the members of the Blood Guard were swung towards Geumho. Wow! The ground, unable to withstand the impact of the heavy weight, was deeply dug. None of the members attacks reached Geumho. It is a ghost of heaven. Geumho, who jumped over the camp of 300 players in one go, rushed towards Hyunmudae. Hahaha! Living an unusual life. A subtle aura swirled around the fine golden fur. Gwanghon, a well-built middle-aged man standing at the head of the current stage, shouted loudly. You little creature! Quang! As I threw down the spear with the same momentum as I was rushing, a red tension shot out along with an explosion. It was a tension filled with destructive killing. It was a martial art so ferocious that one would not even think it was a martial art of a political faction. Geumho lowered his posture. Qarring! The tension that passed through the golden tigers mane crushed the ground and blew rocks away. It was incredibly powerful. damage? Gwanghons eyes sparkled. It was a fox as big as a great lake, and it was a spirit creature that radiated unusual energy. However, I had no idea that even a spirit creature could avoid its own tension. Youre welcome! Ugh! Geumho moved. The movements of animals are much more dynamic and irregular than those of humans. This is because the elasticity and structure of the body are different in the first place. In an instant, it escaped to the outside and leaped again, aiming for the side of Hyunmudae, and its speed and elasticity were incredible. this guy! Wow! The light spirit moved in an instant and blocked Geumhos path. Geumhos movements were so great that even modern masters could not keep up with them, but Gwanghon was one of the top ten masters in the world. No matter how fast Geumho was, he couldnt separate Gwanghon from it. die! Whoa! Red energy glowed again in the light spirits hands. At that time, the golden tiger roared. Kaaaaa!! omg! The roar of a wild beast emanating from its wide-open mouth. A tremendous sound wave spread out that made the mountains, rivers, and trees tremble and echoed all the way to the ground. The bloody force contained in that sound wave stopped not only the Gwanghon, but also the charging forces of the Hyunmudae and the Demonic Cult. Unbelievable! Among the masters present here, there were twenty-three who had realized the Hwa-gyeong. And only the three of them felt the tremendous magical energy mixed with the roar of the golden tiger. tremendous! Its amazing. I cant believe you can mix sound waves with this kind of energy Its a homemade monster. Everyones eyes were focused on Geumho for a moment. It was then. Quaaaang! Aaaah! With a tremendous explosion of alcohol, about a dozen members of the Hyeonmu Team flew into the sky. The bodies of the Hyunmudae members flying in the air were torn to pieces. It was a king. I dont know when I got there with a body that weighs over 1,000 pounds. Not a single one of those hit by the forepaw, which was larger than a human body, survived. Pow! Pow! Quang! The front kick with the full weight of the body was in itself like the ultimate martial arts attack. What was even more surprising was that the speed with which he struck out such powerful front kicks in succession was incredible, as if he were a master swordsman. In the blink of an eye, fifteen Hyeonmu members lost their lives. They couldnt even respond properly. These! In the eyes of the mad soul, there was a terrible sight of life. Quang! Gwanghon, who stepped forward strongly, swung his twin spears towards Geumho and King Tiger. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Geumhos evasion ability was truly surprising. Even though the distance was so close, he completely avoided the light spirits magic. On the other hand, King Tiger dug into the inside of the current stage. bang! Aaaah! Two members of the Hyeonmu Corps, hit by the tension of the aimless spirit, vomited blood and collapsed. Coogung! The Tiger King hesitated for a moment. The tension that he could not completely avoid hit his waist. However, that wasnt enough to inflict significant damage on the Tigers body. It had a skin that could not be scratched by a sword and was durable enough to withstand the heavy-duty method of a transcendental master. If you attack with all your might, you might be able to withstand this much. Hahaha! The entire body of the light spirit glowed with red energy. It felt like I was engulfed in flames. Why has this happened? I will wipe out both the Demonic Cult and the Iron Blood Castle! Paaang! In an instant, the light spirit flew above the Tiger Kings head and raised its hand like a blade. The intention is to hit the Tiger Kings head with one blow. It was then. Huh! The light spirits hand, which was aiming for the Tiger King, suddenly turned to the side. It was not the will of the mad soul. An unknown, powerful force is interfering with his martial arts path. And what created that attractive force was magical power beyond imagination. Whi profit! Coo! The light spirit descended to the ground. Before I knew it, the King of Tigers had jumped to the side and had left the territory of Hyunmudae. Gwanghon no longer paid attention to the Tiger King. No, I couldnt. Paaaaaaaa! There was a demon approaching, stepping through the air. Approach in a relaxed posture with your left hand behind your back. However, the speed was no less than that of the God of Light Soul. He arrived in front of the current stage in the blink of an eye. Gwanghon shouted. Spread out! His shout seemed a bit late. Puff puff poop! Fuwaaaaak! No matter how strong the Hyunmudae is, no matter how strong the Blood Corps is. How big of a threat will he pose in front of an absolute master who has realized the extreme magic of Hwakyung and practiced it for decades? With a few gestures from the skinny old man, the bodies of the members of the Hyunmu Corps burst into pieces. He had a skinny body that didnt seem to have the strength to lift chopsticks, but the tension emanating from his thin hands was showing a level of defeat that was comparable to that of a wild spirit. Hahaha! A breathtaking demonic energy swept over my son-in-law. Before I knew it, a heavy tension was felt by the old man who killed about 30 members of the Hyeonmu Corps in an instant. Quang! The old mans body hesitated. But that was all. The old man, protected by powerful demonic energy, did not suffer any injuries. Gwanghon gritted his teeth. Old Great Mazon! Yes. The old man smiled. I am Gorumazon. Why are you guys here?! I thought you were going to hit the back of the Iron Blood Castle! Oh, you mean that? Gorumazons expression, which had been grinning, suddenly became fierce. Youll find out about that in the afterlife. Easy profit! Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Ugh! The light spirit staggered back. strong?! The power of handcraft was beyond imagination. The destructive power was destructive, but the magic energy that penetrated in an instant was extremely sticky. this guy! There was a lot of speculation about the power of the Old Great Mazon. There was a strong theory that he was a strong man comparable to the worlds top ten masters, but it was also often said that he was stronger or weaker than him. Now I know for sure about Gwanghon. The Nine Great Demons of the Demonic Cult are strong men who are no less deficient compared to the ten masters, including all righteous evil. Gorumazon shouted. True Demon Army, attack the iron-blooded bastards! Wow! Three hundred horsemen rushed towards the battle group with the force of a storm. Before we knew it, Geumho was running at the head of the horse team. Gorumazon and the king of Gwanghon and Hyeonmudae. Geumho and Jinmadae defeated Gokcheonsak and Hyeonjeondan. Jeongsamas fighting units, for which no one revealed the reason and no reason was needed, suddenly collided, creating a bloody melee. Chapter 347 Episode 347 Enlighten (2)Kugugugung! pop! Quang! Yeo Sang-rins eyes sparkled. Super expert! The sects unique new resonance, the deadly force of the bloodthirsty group that followed, and the all-too-familiar magical energy of the demons were causing a spectacular clash beyond the gate of the outer circle. uh? What is this energy?! Even in the midst of embarrassment, Yeo Sang-rin recognized the identity of a powerful ray of energy. Grandpa Goru? The only mazon I met in Seoryangs residence. For a short time, Gorumazon and she had a friendly conversation, like a grand-grandson. Gorumazon was the one who fundamentally changed the impression of Mazon, which was previously only feared throughout the entire martial arts world. Yeo Sang-rin was embarrassed. I never would have guessed that it was Grandpa Goru who led 300 troops to the north. I knew that the elite forces of the Protestant Church had arrived. But I didnt know that Gorumazon would come forward. Wait a minute, but why are you in Shandong? How did you know about this place? It was confusing. Even though she was smart, she had a hard time understanding what was going on. Did the Sogyoju contact you separately? No way! It was then. Squeeze! A tremendous electric light shook the entire inner garden. Hwang Boses inner garden was large enough to accommodate hundreds of people. The net of electric light was so enormous that it covered the entire wide area. Lord Xiaojiao! Hee hee hee! It seemed that no matter how well-trained the blooded horses were, anxiety was inevitable. The horses were stamping their feet and shaking their heads all at once, and it seemed like they wanted to get away from this place right away. Quang! The stone wall dividing the inner and outer gardens collapsed. Howie Ma! Go inside! Ma Dong-pil, covered in blood, rushed towards the assassins train. Yeosangrin shouted. What about Master Xiao! Come on in! The urgency in his voice was unusual. Yeo Sang-rin quickly opened the carriage door and went inside. Cherry blossoms asked in surprise. What on earth is happening now? I dont know! Master Xiao is in the middle of a battle, but another battle has broken out outside Hwang Bo-se! Hmph! A blood clot group?! Its not just the Blood Corps! It looks like the Uicheon Alliance and Shingyo troops have arrived! yes? Aenghwas eyes widened. Yeo Sang-rin felt strength growing in her fist. Things seemed to be going strangely, but strangely enough, I didnt feel anxious. Theres something we dont know! Obviously billions! Rumbling! The Sal King train moved. At the same time, Ma Dong-pils voice was heard. Both of you, prepare for battle! Cherry blossoms steer the carriage! Ah yes! Lets go together! When Cherry touched the device inside the carriage, binoculars and various shooting weights appeared. Hey! Hee hee hee! With Ma Dong-pils urgent cry, the blooded horses moved. He held the reins with one hand and pulled out the black blood demon sword and threw it away. Quaaaang! Instead of going through the smoke-engulfed entrance, move forward by destroying the stone wall next to it with your sword wind. Despite the deep internal trauma suffered from the previous battle and the internal strength exhausted to the bottom, the power of the sword strike was still powerful. Whoa! The King of Death train rushing through the white dust. At the same time, the demonic energy wrapped in blue lightning began to invade the inner circle and the outer circle. Kwakwakwak! Fuuuuuuu! With binge drinking, the boundary between inside and outside the hospital collapsed. Magi and morale were colliding to the extreme and destroying all kinds of external objects. Dangerous! Ma Dong-pils face showed deep concern. If you make a mistake, they will all be swept away. His eyes turned to the battlefield where a thousand masters were entangled. Gorumazon! Quaaaang! A master who fights against a spirit as if possessed by a rare spirit using the Gyeolmokshinsui and the Gomokin. Ma Dong-pils face was filled with passion. I had a vague feeling, but I had no idea that Gorumazon was really there. At this place, tens of thousands of miles away from Hundred Thousand Mountains, I saw an adult from the Protestant religion. I was so happy to see him, even though we had been friends for a long time. But why are you here? I can not know. Actually, I didnt even want to know right now. I just wanted to get through this difficult battle safely and go back together when the battle with Lord Xiao was over. For an instant, Ma Dong-pils magical eyes shone. There it is! Gorumazon was dealing with Gwanghon and at the same time putting pressure on Hyunmudae. His level of martial arts was similar to that of Gwanghon, but with his countless battle experiences, he and the King of Tigers were driving over two hundred troops. The problem was the blood clot. The Jinma Dae was dealing with the bloody team, but the Jinma Dae was being pushed back little by little. The reason was simple. Geumho was somehow pushing Gok Cheon-sak, but Gok Cheon-sak was also an expert who realized the power of peace. They escaped from Geumhos pressure moment by moment and blocked Jinma Daes attack line, but while Jinma Dae was faltering, the Blood Team attacked exquisitely and maximized the damage. Kugugoogung! The King of Death train sped by explosively. The destination was the rear of the blood group. Wooyoungs eyes wavered. Strive to defend the rear! Cheeeeeek! Golden magic energy burned again from Ma Dong-pils black blood demon sword. It was a very short break, but thanks to Geumgang Yacha Magongs excellent recovery, he was able to straighten out the flow of bets to some extent. Moreover, he had just been engaged in a fierce battle of life and death with numerous experts. As he had killed a peak master over thirty years old alone, he was burning so hard that his life was scary. The tip of the black blood demon sword was pointed at the blood group. conflict! Along with a bitter roar, black gold sword light shot out like a storm. Qarring! Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Three kills with one sword. The three members of the bloodthirsty team, who had become fish meat, could not even scream. this! Stop it! Hes a master! Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Pow! Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! The members of the Blood Guard fell down, vomiting blood from the rain of nine heavy swords. The sight of Ma Dong-pil holding the reins of six blooded horses with one hand and swinging his sword with the other hand to kill numerous masters was as if the God of War had descended. Qarring! The heavy hooves of the blood-blooded horses mercilessly trampled the fallen blood-blood members. Ma Dong-pil shouted. Cherry blossoms! Pipipiping! Hundreds of memorabilia were fired from the carriage. In the midst of being surprised by a sudden attack from behind, even Amki flies out of the carriage. The members of the Blood Guard could not help but be taken aback by this unimaginable sight. Even a master who has been honed in hundreds of battles would not have expected such an attack. Burbubbuk! Kaaaaak! Aaaah! The speed at which memorization took off was surprising, but what was even more terrifying was the poison applied to it. All of the highly poisonous memorizations caused a decrease in combat power just by brushing against them, and it was difficult to avoid instant death the moment they were hit properly. In an instant, about thirty experts fell. Their faces were filled with bewilderment as they fell in a heap. Wooyoung opened his mouth wide. What?! Ma Dong-pil shouted. Keep shooting! Empty everything! Pipi Piping! Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! I was shocked. That huge carriage was not only shooting out countless memorized bullets, it was also firing poisonous bullets. Leaving a reasonable distance between the members of the blood group actually caused more damage. Aaaah! Now catch it! Attack the horses! Paaaaang! Bloodthirsty members targeting blooded horses. It was a proper strategy. Once the carriage stops, you will be able to easily avoid any memorization that comes your way. However, their attacks were not strong enough to pierce Ma Dong-pils impregnable sword skills. Blah blah blah! It is literally a wall of swords. Dozens of sword spirits swept through the son-in-law, and the wall of internal power emanating from the sword body perfectly protected the blooded demons. It was a swordsmanship that reached divine skill and a martial arts skill that surpassed human limitations. However, Ma Dong-pils condition was not good. Its difficult anymore. Oh my There was too much energy unleashed in an instant. It seemed like the internal injuries that had been blocked somehow were reoccurring. The trauma covering his shoulders and upper body was also bursting with a popping sound. Piyuuuung! Pow! A small dagger fired from above Ma Dong-pils head hit the member of the Blood Guard on the forehead. When he rolled around in the air and fell to the ground, a blood demon stepped on his body and crushed it. The blood horses that pulled the King of Death train were evenly matched war horses. It was inevitable that he would feel anxious due to the destructive energy waves, but he knew very well how to move when going into battle. But Ma Dong-pil had a hunch. Its the limit. Whoa! Hee hee hee! The head of a blooded horse was blown off. At the same time, the Hanblood Demon next to him also had three of his legs cut off and fell. Kugoogung! The carriage, which was running well, tilted to the left. damn. The blooded horses that had roamed throughout the central plains and served as a strong support for the party were falling one by one. Ma Dong-pil felt his heart break at the death of the horses. But I couldnt help it. In any fight, there is no success without sacrifice. I decided to think so. Aaaah! Quaaaang! The bridge connecting the horses and carriages and the carriage seats were completely destroyed. Quaaaang! The carriage stopped as if it were stuck in the ground. Aeng-hwa and Yeo Sang-rin, who were operating the carriage inside, screamed from the sudden shock. Ma Dong-pil shouted. Keep shooting! Puff puff puff! A carriage that fires memorization in all directions on the spot. however. Clap! Gigigigigeek. Memories were no longer fired from the carriage. The hundreds and thousands of memorizations I had stored in were all exhausted. Grumble! The terrible magical power of the Black Blood Demon Sword knocked back all of the bloodthirsty members who were approaching the carriage, looking for an opportunity. Slurp! Ma Dong-pil quickly took the lead. He took off the sword armor from his belt and held it in his left hand. As he lowered his posture and held the sword, an unusually lethal force came out of his body. come. this guy! Paralock! The members of the bloodthirsty group formed groups of five and approached Ma Dong-pil. A strong pressure was felt. I created a small group of only five people and applied pressure with real energy, but I felt like my limbs were getting heavy in an instant. This is the fear of the combat units possessed by great powers. This is because it does not simply bring together those who are strong and good at fighting, but also trains them in fighting techniques that suit their individual characteristics. Kill! The three groups of bloodthirsty members, who had narrowed the distance to a certain extent, moved like arrows at Wooyoungs command. Ma Dong-pil closed his eyes. Its just one time. Once its done, its over. With the idea of it being a final attack, Geumgang Yacha Magick was pushed to its limit. Flash! Golden magical eyes burning once again. Chaaaaaa! A cool, deafening black sound spread everywhere. It was a sword of steel, one swordsmans special skill. It was the first meal of Gujung Demon Geomse, which involved all the concentration of ones body. Whoa! He swings his sword and makes fifteen masters retreat. It didnt kill anyone, but it definitely blocked everyones attacks. The hand holding the magic sword hurt to the core, but Ma Dong-pils expression did not change. Goes. The young golden demon energy in the black blood demon sword gradually darkened. Damn it! Puff poop! These are the beginnings of the Gujung Demon Sword Seal that immediately follows. The Yeonhwangeom of the Ssangcheon Geompo Se (p섦), Samjeolinhwa Se (~Ю), Saroe Sok Geomse (ل), and Oryong Gyo Gakse (ҧDŽ) swept away the members of the blood clot at once. . It was a combination of a quick sword and a hard sword and a strong sword. In front of Ma Dong-pils devastating sword attack, which had reached the peak of its power, the members of the bloody team that had maintained their position were falling in a heap. Ma Dong-pil did not stop. The defeating sword techniques of the Six Gwangsin Chamse, the Seven Kyoho Aksae, and the Palgong Gwang Mase sent as many as twenty members of the bloodthirsty group to hell. Ma Dong-pils The bodies of everyone who came within a five-field radius were torn to pieces as if they had been bitten by a wild beast. And finally the last one. At that time, Ma Dong-pil, who had been dragged out on an expedition due to a lack of magic energy, was trying to implement the last plant food of Gujung Demon Geomse. Crumbling! A gray fog enveloped in a blue thunderbolt fell into the center of the blood clot group. Master Xiaojiao!! Chapter 348 Episode 348 Awaken (3)Kwaaaaang! Geumho cried. Gok Cheon-sak, who was about to cut off Geumhos neck with his spear, felt a shock that seemed to stop his whole body. what? The inner energy that had been traveling through my body like lightning suddenly stopped. what?! Gok Cheon-suk looked at Geumho. The Geumho, which had entered a battle stance with its fur standing on end, suddenly looked up at the sky and roared. It looked like a wolfs roar, but the sound waves coming out of its snout were as powerful and majestic as those of the Great Mountain Lake. Furthermore, the energy carried by the sound waves also seemed to be several times more intense than before. Flash! Hearing the roar of the golden tiger, the tiger kings eyes lit up like a flame. Tiger is the king of all beasts, and King Tiger was the strongest tiger of his time. Geumho was the king of all the spirit beasts in the world, with even such a tiger king under his control. A spirit creature called Sirang, which was only mentioned in the Mountain and Sea Classics and oral myths, died and came back to life repeatedly in the ancient bamboo forest on the southern land and became a warrior, making it the strongest spirit creature. Sirang, who had existed in this world for a very long time, met his master and resonated with him when he was on the verge of death. Geumho, who had revived his masters energy to give him strength whenever he was in crisis, now received his masters energy for the first time and regained his strength. Whoa whoa! Oops! Gok Cheon-suks body was pushed backwards. It was a headbutt to the body of Geumho. He used his uncontrollable power as a stepping stone to attack him recklessly, and the power was no less than that of an absolute expert. Oh no! It is right to counterattack immediately. You have to move, even if unconsciously. But Gok Cheon-suk could do nothing. Squeeze! At the center of the melee, the energy wave of a madman wielding a large purple-black blade and scattering electric light like crazy forced the movements of not only Gok Cheon-suk but also everyone here. Gorumazons eyes widened. Master Sujiao! Kaaap! A storm of electricity rose beyond the swinging blade. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Kwak So-gyo was unable to overcome the strength of the thunderbolt ten thousand miles and was pushed back by five chapters. The Jinma and Hyunmudae members who collided with her disappeared, staining the area with blood. Aaaah! Kwak So-gyo left the field with a shout that was unclear whether it was a scream or excitement. Quang! Xu Liang vomited blood and retreated. Three members of the Blood Guard who were unable to avoid him, who was instantly shot backwards, died on the spot. Gwanghons eyes widened. Unbelievable?! It was not a deliberate attack, nor was the martial arts attack missed by mistake. Even though they were merely grazed by a flying body, the warriors who could be called first-class bleed out and die. The energy surrounding their bodies is so destructive that even the trained internal power shields of elite experts cannot handle it. Avoid! Leave the battlefield! Fighting isnt important anymore. Survival is the issue. Its okay to die in combat with the enemy, but dying due to a disaster is nothing more than a dogs death. Jinmadae and Hyeonmudae, now less than half of the remaining members, retreated like crazy. Qarring! In that short period of time, Xu Liang and Guo Xiaoqiao clashed for over seventy times. Puff poop! Damn it! Knives, nails, fists, shins, and knees clashed like lightning. The bodies of the two men and women were drenched in blood as they struck and struck each other mercilessly. Kyaaaak! bang! Seo-ryangs head fell back. It was an amazing headbutt. Kwak So-gyo grabbed Seo-ryang by the collar and hit him straight away. Among the strange skills of Shaolin, there is an external skill called Cheoldugong (F^). It was a radical training method that trained even the head, saying, Why leave the head alone when you can break a rock with your fists? Kwak So-gyos attack was similar to that of Iron Toad. Although she had never actually been trained, her head, protected by the Four Hwanggeuk Heavenly Blades, had the strength of steel. And it was the same for Seoliang. Whoa! Kwaaaak! Guo Xiaoqiao staggered and retreated. Seoryang also caught her face with his head. It was an embarrassing tactic that even third-rate back-alley junkies would not easily use. But maybe because it was such a bloody fight, it didnt look ugly. In addition, it made the viewer feel an indescribable sense of brutality, as if it were also a killing method. Xiliangs fists struck in all directions. Puzzle! Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Guo Xiaoqiaos sleeves were torn and torn, and then completely reduced to dust. It was the Nine Heavens Protection Wall of the Heavenly Demon Wall. Papa pang! The clothes on Seo-ryangs left shoulder and upper arm were torn off. He was struck by Kwak So-gyos lightning-like stabbing technique, the strangling leg strike. Both Gucheonho Byeok and Bancheongak were defensive weapons and herbivorous weapons that were easy to counterattack. The two used those martial arts purely for offense. This meant that their martial arts level had already surpassed the framework of attack and defense. Paaang! Xu Liangs fist was swung straight ahead, and Guo Xiaoqiaos tension was aimed at the bottom. bang! bang! Oops! profit! The wind spewed out by Xu Liang hit Guo Xiaoqiaos back plate, and Guo Xiaoqiaos tension hit Xu Liangs chest. The areas each recommendation targeted were the front and bottom, but the areas that were actually hit were the back and upper chest. Just before the attack worked, he used his energy and struck at the area where the gap was most exposed. It was an attack that went beyond human common sense. Even with defensive and counterattacks, extremely lethal attacks are possible, and you can aim anywhere on the opponents body. This is the true painting and drama. This is what it means to break through the limits of martial arts. With any martial art, you can implement attack, defense and evasion as you wish, and you can strike with your technique anywhere you want. Breaking through the limits of nothingness. Paradoxically, that was the extreme of martial arts. In order to become a true martial god, one must completely break away from the framework of martial arts. The person who grew to such an extreme level was Lee Cheon-sang. It was Lee Cheon-sang who warped space with a single wave of his hand and expanded turo and herbivory into the realm of energy. No martial arts is difficult and no movement is impossible. This is because you can create anything you want with energy, and since the energy fills your entire body, there is nothing to be afraid of. Although it cannot be compared to Lee Cheon-sang. The two people, who were using martial arts to the limit to kill each other, were at some point raising each others level to a higher level. Quaaaang! But as expected, it was Seoryang that was pushed out. Although he was overcoming the gap of a single piece of paper between the Demon Lords Flag and the Heavenly Demon Road, Kwak So-gyo also had a different mindset. She used to look down on Seoliang endlessly, but now she sees him as her true rival, and the power of the martial arts she uses changes. So it was possible to fight like crazy. The reason why she fought so violently, which she would never have done with her personality, was because she also thought of Seo-ryang as the most difficult enemy of her life. It also caused Kwak So-gyo to lose the sophistication of his martial arts skills. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Kwak So-gyos left arm was bent back. Now the bare skin up to the shoulders was exposed. It was a ghost field, a martial arts attack that was difficult to defend because there was no presence, but its power was also inevitably low. If he had been hit by a blow from a wall of strength, an entire arm would have been blown off. This guy! Whoa! Gagging! Kwak So-gyo vomited blood. Ignoring the pressure on his entire body, Xi Liang approached the Demon Lords Limbo and kicked him in the abdomen. His typical aggressiveness and uncharacteristically reckless attack were effective. Puff puff poop! Lets hit each other again a few times. Seoyang staggered back and raised his hands above his head. Wooooow! Kwak So-gyo, who quickly rushed over and was about to rip off Seo-ryangs neck, felt his bones burning for a moment. Fish sword! Flash! Quaaaang! The Cheonmado flew like a beam of light and hit the ground. It was the spot where Kwak So-gyo was standing. Grumbling. Kwak So-gyos shoulder was stained with blood. Igido Island could not be completely avoided. Huh! Huh! Whoop. The two people glared at each other and gasped. The power of air as deep as the sea is not far away. The shock they gave each other was also extreme. In my mind, I wanted to rush in without stopping and kill my opponent, but my body, which was completely destroyed, could not easily accommodate my will to live. Master Sujiao! Before I knew it, Gorumazon and Jinmadae had gathered next to Ma Dongpil. Even if they want to escape, they cannot. Wooyoung, who was watching the fight between the two absolutes from afar, gritted his teeth. Damn it! The blood group has already lost close to two hundred troops. In my heart, I wanted to kill everyone here, but I couldnt give up easily. At that time, Gok Cheon-saks trembling voice penetrated Woo-youngs ears. It was such a monster Qu Tian-suk, who had realized the extreme nature of Taoist magic, was trembling in fear as he saw that group of evil demons. At that moment, Wooyoung felt a strange emotion welling up in his eyes. It was anger, fear, anxiety, and hatred. Lets go! What? The order given by the Holy Lord was to capture the minor leader of the Demonic Cult! Were already exhausted, so we might have a chance at winning! Are you crazy?! No matter how exhausted you are, if they use their single hand, you will die without even being able to evade, let alone defend yourself! Thats why you need to move! It wasnt Wooyoungs yelling, it was yelling. Qu Tian-Suks face distorted. Are you asking me to come forward now? Have you forgotten why you accompanied us?! The elder is a decisive weapon to capture the demonic cults minor cult leader! How can you just watch when the opportunity has come! Gok Cheon-sak gritted his teeth. Perhaps because of the momentum, Wooyoungs voice grew louder. Remember! What did you receive from Iron Blood Fortress? This was the first time the Lord of the castle gave an order to the elder! I was upset by the extreme remarks, but when I mentioned Seongju, I had no choice but to wince. To put it bluntly, if it werent for Sanghyeongseong, he wouldnt have realized Hwagyeong and would still be wandering around the central plains. Elder!! Damn it. It was then. Quack! uh? Gok Cheonsak looked at Wooyoung with bewildered eyes. Wooyoung was equally confused. The only difference was that blood was flowing from Wooyoungs eyes, nose, and mouth. Uh, when? A kings stripe carved on the forehead of a head much larger than a human torso. It was a king. Tiger was biting Wooyoungs neck and upper body, as well as part of his lower body. Flash! And not far away, Geumho was shining with soft pink eyes. omg! Only then did Gok Cheon-sak realize. The blood group was wiped out. In the short time I had a conversation with Wooyoung, the entire blood group was completely wiped out. Because of this one incredibly large tiger. This is crazy!! The reason it was possible was because of Kumho. The indescribable energy emanating from Geumhos body was blocking everyones senses. Even the sense of Gokcheonsak. Gwanghon, Hyunmudae, and Shinkyo were looking at them with bewildered expressions. I couldnt help but feel dumbfounded as they raised their voices and fought with each other even though their subordinates were being attacked right behind them. Aaaah! Fuuuuuuu! The Tiger King vomited blood and stepped aside. No matter how powerful the king was, Gok Cheon-saks blow could not be easily dealt with in anger. At that moment, Gorumazon and Gwangsoul moved. Puff puff poop! A light spirit attacking Gorumazon Gokcheonsak, who was standing in front of the Tiger King. Gokcheonsak hurled his spear at Gorumazon, and Geumho cried out for the world to go away. When the three absolute masters resume the battle and the two spirit beasts leave their positions to look for another prey. At that moment, the two strongest men and women here began the final battle. * * * Lord Seong. Reconsider once again You mean you came all the way here? . Its okay. Just think of it as seeing someone you need to see at least once anyway. Zhong Zhenbaek raised his head and looked up at Zhou Lu. A flag with the word righteousness written on it was hung on the outer wall of the unassuming base. The Lord of Uicheonis he really the person I imagined? Chapter 349 Episode 349 Awakening (4)The sound of breathing quieted little by little. I can see it now. Kwak So-gyos words made Xiliang shiver. I can see it now. Who are you? Do you understand? Okay, now I understand. Kwak So-gyo paused for a moment and his evil eyes flashed. How did you do it? I do not know. You dont know? It just happened that way. He died as King of Death Cheon Ha-jin and woke up as Seo-ryang, the Three Dukes of the Heavenly Demon Church. Kwak So-gyo thought that such a divorce was impossible except through extreme techniques. Do people die and be reincarnated? Reincarnation? There is no such thing. When a person, animal, or plant dies, it returns to the ground and disperses. The corpse rots and becomes nourishment for the land, animals eat the plants that grow from the land, and those animals are then eaten by humans. Thats the cycle. Although Guo Xiaoqiao had fallen into the evil way of evil, he had a clear understanding of the providence of this world. Because going against that providence is Sima Maos way. In other words, Seo-ryang approached the concept of immortality that not only Kwak So-gyo but also the Four Gods ultimately pursued. If the soul can transfer to another body even if the head falls off, that is immortality and going against providence. Nothing just happens that way. Everything in this world has a clear causal relationship. Although he achieved the pinnacle of boatmanship and lost his humanity, Kwak So-gyos knowledge and enlightenment did not go anywhere. Seo-ryang saw himself in Kwak So-gyos appearance. I saw myself as a different person from the past, who only pursued infinite freedom, but with new relationships and a heightened level of martial arts. I see. Kwak So-gyo realized. I realized that the opponent was truly Cheon Ha-jin, a reaper who had gained notoriety throughout the central plains as the best killer in the world. And the moment she realized, Seoryang also realized. I am no longer Cheon Ha-jin. He raised the reigning devil flag over Guyu Demon Duke. When he dealt with Guo Xiaoqiao with the Demon Emperor of the Emperor and the Heavenly Demon Road, he was no longer encroached upon by excessive killing. I thought it was because of the difference in magic, but it wasnt. There is no Cheon Ha-jin anymore. The resentment that Cheon Ha-jin left behind remained, but he could no longer become Cheon Ha-jin. Because I gained valuable things that I didnt know at the time. Because the life I have lived for a little over two years as Seoryang has been much more independent than the fifty years I lived as Cheon Ha-jin. Because he saw his limitations and growth in such a life, he was no longer Cheon Ha-jin. He was truly born again. If Guyumagong symbolizes the resentment left behind from his previous life, then Gunrimmawanggi is the martial arts that symbolizes his era in which he will create a new life. Slurp. The blue lightning that had been traveling through Xiliangs body little by little lost its power. Grumbling. A red energy emerged from his right eye. It is to use the reigning Demon Emperor and the Guyu Demon Attack at the same time. As Cheon Ha-jin, he used Guyu Demon Gong against him, and when he realized that he could not win, he used the Reign Demon Emperor Qi to continue the match on equal terms. And now I use both. Holding my past self, my present self, and another Heavenly Demon who will become a future demi-god, I aim my sword at my past enemy. . Kwak So-gyos eyes wavered. Zuo Qingwuhongs eyes were very deep, as if he had come to some kind of realization. The burning anger was still there, but it was not swept away by it, and the spreading majesty was intense, but there was a human being within it. Do you want to be the best in the world? Kwak So-gyo flinched at Seo-ryangs words. Xu Liang smiled. It was a strange smile, as if he had embraced everything and had shaken off everything. I cant do even one thing, so the best person in the world is freezing to death. What? Right now, Old Man Dam and Song Seongju are probably not below you. Moreover, the political faction has a political god, and our school has a demon god who puts them all under his feet. Grumble! A menacing flash of lightning erupted around Cheonmado Island, filled with red-hot flames. It was the thunder fire of two magicians. Its a pity. If you had been born in a different era without us, you would definitely have been the best in the world. Shut up. You struggled as hard as you could, but you got there in the end. I told you to shut up! Kwak So-gyo, who had been swearing, raised his hand. The nails were overflowing with a vicious poison and were emitting a menacing, deadly force. But why? For some reason, Kwak Xiaoqiao could not easily take his steps. I should have rushed in and skinned that damn things face, but all I could do was flinch. There are so many gaps. It seemed like they could win if they rushed in right away and poured in Sasadokjo, Biyoeumjang Strangulation, and Four Hwangpa. I was drawing a plan in my head where I could throw away the knife and deliver a direct hit to the right upper arm of the abdomen and chest. But my instincts tell me not to move. They say you shouldnt move. The moment he attacked, he had an ominous feeling that all the killing techniques he had come up with would be shattered. Are you scared? profit! Do you know why I called your boatman half-hearted? shut up! In order to reach a higher level, whether it is spiritual, magical, or evil, you need training, experience, and suffering. But you excluded all of that and forcibly raised your level. Kwak So-gyos eyes wavered. That guy knew exactly how he got to where he is now. There was disgust in Seo-ryangs eyes. Even the religious leader who transcended human limitations and entered the ranks of gods could not escape the human framework. When a person wants to achieve something, he or she must put in a certain amount of effort. Any other method is an apostle. Ill rip your snout off! Whether they swing their fists, kill people, or struggle with mental pain, the growth of those who fail to pursue their goals will inevitably be ruined. Noisy! It may work for those below you, but to those who see the same scenery as you, your martial arts skills are no different from a sword without a handle. Its very sharp, but you cant really swing it. pup! You talk about what you know! Because I can see it. Your martial arts skills have grown, but your soul has actually weakened. I was more scared of you back then when you were trying so hard to gain the martial arts skills of the old faction. Xu Liang smiled. At least you had desire back then. The desires of a human being. Kwak So-gyos eyes wavered. Xu Liang took a deep breath. As the king of flesh, I have resolved my resentment and as the person who will become the heir of the clan, I have seen your limits. Huh. Xu Liang stretched out his left hand forward. Kwak Xiaoqiao flinched once again. Even though it was a movement with no apparent intention, it kept getting on my mind. The posture of Seoryang, with the left arm extended forward and the Cheonmado naturally lowered to the bottom. It was like the cardinal formula of Dancheon Samdo or the cardinal formula of Inhwadobeop. It was also like the Noeongong 10,000 mile approach and the Gujung Demon Geomse. Ive brushed it all off and experienced it all, so lets end it now. Ugh! Kwak So-gyo, who had been hesitant, finally took the first step. I had doubts that it might be too urgent. I also had doubts that I may have applied too much force. I was also anxious about whether the attack would work properly. Still, Kwak So-gyo ran. I will definitely kill that guy! He secretly kills those he finds offensive and lowers his tail in front of those he finds difficult to fight. If he felt that he was an opponent he could no matter what he did, he would not hesitate to run away. King Biyo lived like that. Thats how I survived. For the first time, she didnt run away from someone she shouldnt have faced. The exhilarating fear and unpleasant joy raised her morale even higher. die! Kwak So-gyos fingernails touched Seo-ryangs neck. At that time, Seoryangs body moved. Suddenly! Kuhuh Kwak Xiaoqiaos abdomen widened. It was cut horizontally without even an inch of tilt. Internal organs were about to spill out of the split stomach. Sigh! He closed his abdomen with the Four Hwanggeukcheongi and attempted to recover with extreme morale. At the same time, he turned his body and struck Seo-ryang. Whoa! Four wounds appeared on Seo-ryangs chest. The furrow was deep and deep enough to cut through the flesh and even tear the muscle. Xu Liang swung his sword indifferently. Suddenly! Suddenly! Kwak So-gyos body was cut diagonally twice. Instinctively, I took half a step back, avoiding my body being torn apart, but getting seriously hurt again. There was no bleeding due to the heat from the sword, but Seoryangs power penetrating through the wound made her lose consciousness. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Xu Liang vomited blood and retreated. My heart was hit hard by the rainy sound field. Tieeing! I even missed Cheonmado. The Cheonmado that had fallen to the ground was trembling. They are provoking each other to kill the other, but in reality, both of them have lost their strength. Oh no I thought I could kill him with three cuts, but was I wrong? Phew! Kwak So-gyo came right in front of us. The unique, sinister look in his eyes aroused an unknown feeling in his slightly dazed eyes. A faint smile appeared on Seo-ryangs face. Not only the martial arts skills, but also the person has become half. thank god. I was really fortunate. I cant believe that the person I wanted to kill was so devastated. Even though I had let go of all my resentment, the joy and pleasure was still there. Pow! Pow! Quack! The two people swung their fists at each other. Skin was torn and bones were broken. The internal strength was gradually weakening, and the speed of swinging fists was also noticeably slowing down. puck! puck! puck! At some point, the surroundings became quiet. Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Not only Gorumazon and Gwangsoul Gok Cheon-sak, who were fighting once again, but also the two spirit creatures and the masters of Jinma Daes current stage, looked at the two with tired eyes. Phew! crane! Kwak So-gyo trembled. Seo-ryangs index finger pierced one of her eyes. puck! Seo-ryangs body tilted to the right. Guo Xiaoqiaos spear, which he swung carelessly, struck his ear. Blood was flowing out of the ear where the eardrum was ruptured. what? I suddenly lost my balance. It felt like the ground was rising rather than my body falling down. Its over Is it over? Did I win? is not it? Did you lose? At that moment, a terrible demonic spirit appeared in Xiliangs eyes. Kaaaaak! Kwasik! He roared like an animal and grabbed Guo Xiaoqiaos head. I didnt know where that power came from. A small surprise appeared on Guo Xiaoqiaos tired face. Pow! Kwak So-gyos face was smashed into a mess by the powerful slash. Kwak So-gyo, who was retreating while vomiting blood, grabbed her hair even as she stumbled. This was to keep Kwak So-gyo from moving away and at the same time maintain his bodys balance. With my shaking fists, I gathered and gathered all the strength that had already been exhausted. Bye! puck! puck! Seo-ryang, who had been beating Kwak So-gyo mercilessly, crawled and hugged her neck. I didnt even have the strength to get up. Uh Kwak So-gyo looks up blankly at the sky with his only eye. Little by little, the life drained from her eyes. No matter how much of a master you are, you cannot make up for the amount of blood you have shed by using internal energy. More than I thought Kwak So-gyo opened his mouth. Is it comfortable? What can I say? I felt very unfair, angry, and shaken. However, the death I faced before my eyes was not as scary or terrible as I thought. Crrrrrrrrr. Blood also flowed from Kwak So-gyos nose and mouth. The force that penetrated through the shattered face traveled through the esophagus and tore open the stomach. She thought. But who was this guy? Quack! Her thoughts went no further. Ugh! As if to avenge what had happened to her in the past, Seo-ryang ripped Kwak So-gyos entire cervical spine apart and raised her head and cried. He no longer looked like a person. Chapter 350 Episode 350 Enlighten (5)Master. . What do you want to do? Hu Yao-shengs face was very stiff, unlike usual. It wasnt a made-up expression. A tension that could not be hidden was visible on the stiff face. Unlike Ho Yo-seong, Lee Cheon-sang, who was reading the letter, was maintaining his characteristic indifferent expression. Its most likely a trap. No, that cant be possible. The heavy voice feels like a rock, weighing down my heart. Hu Yaosheng lowered his head. Everything will go according to the Lords will. One by one? I am against it. The reason is? To be precise, I will be against it if the leader does not reveal his true feelings to me. Ho Yaoseong bravely said that he opposed the religious leaders choice. Even though he was the leaders favorite general, his remarks went too far. However, Lee Cheon-sang did not hold him accountable. Does this mean that you will agree if I tell you my true feelings? Thats right. What is the reason? You know, right? Lee Cheon-sang nodded. know. People call me a genius and all. However, the tricks that come out of my small brain will not be able to match the method that the leader came up with on the spot, and therefore, I cannot predict the leaders words and actions with my poor insight. I said its not a good habit to underestimate yourself. This is not an underestimation. I think I know myself quite well. You know yourself so well that you say that. Because I know. Then you are thinking too highly of me. Hu Yaoshengs eyes wavered. Lee Cheon-sang continued speaking in his characteristic languid voice. Just see what you see and feel what you feel. I am not as great or amazing as you think. Master Huo Yaosheng bowed his head again. But that doesnt work. Please let me know. What do you mean? What are your thoughts, what are you trying to achieve, and what kind of center are you thinking about? Hu Yaochengs face, which raised his head, showed a mixture of confusion and pride. Now I have to listen. The corners of Lee Cheon-sangs mouth rose. It was a smile that revealed deep satisfaction. You never disappoint me. Ho Yo-seong came out proudly despite the rudeness? Not like that. Thats why Im not satisfied with Ho Yo-seong. Ho Yo-seong knows when he needs to know. In other words, it meant that he had a good eye and an excellent ability to read the current situation. The young scholar who was buried in the wilderness, mocking the world for his indecency, has truly grown a lot. But I wont tell you. Ho Yaoseong sighed softly. Honestly, I expected an answer like this. God is called a god because he is an unknown being. If you know the ins and outs of a god, that god is no longer revered as a god. Perhaps, part of his desire to know the true intentions of his religious leader was his own desire to treat him as a closer lord rather than a god. If you do Its not for any other reason. First, Ho Yao-seong, who was about to discuss the letter, hesitated. Because I didnt expect the teacher to even explain the reason. yes? Its because I dont know my own heart. Hu Yaoshengs eyes widened. Lee Cheon-sang shook his head. I have mastered the laws of the world and know how to live in a reasonable way. However, when dealing with such worldly issues, I am bound to make mistakes if I fail to be objective about myself. At least thats what I thought. . I no longer hope for success. I just hope I dont make a mistake. It was not easy to understand. But I understand one thing. This incomprehensible god neither disbelieved nor tried to distance himself from him. It was simply because he had his own reasons that he could not explain to anyone. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. All right. But it is also true that sometimes my heart, exhausted by boredom, is filled with a desire to put aside my mistakes and burn everything down. . The bottom line is that I cant explain it to you. understand. No, rather than understanding, I accepted it. Thats enough. No, it didnt work. Hu Yaosheng truly thought so. But there was nothing I could do about it right now. I can only hope that one day, with true divine eyes, I will be able to look into the heart of this demon god who has reached the sky. Would you like to go? Lee Cheon-sang turned his attention to the letter. The letter contained quite provocative content. Im thinking about it. If the religious leader makes a move. But I wont get deeply involved in worldly squabbles. Hu Yao-shengs eyes lit up. It wasnt that I wouldnt get involved in worldly squabbles at all. He simply said that he would not be deeply involved. So Jiao-ju is in the midfield. There were a lot of different thoughts, but in the end, he divided political factions and reminded them of the value of loyalty. Ho Yo-seong straightened his back. The look in his eyes as he confidently looked up at Lee Cheon-sang was truly unusual. However, when a religious leader steps forward, it is a completely different issue than when a small religious leader steps forward. I know. What the small religious leader has done so far may be in vain. I know that too. Perhaps the leader of the small sect may come to hate the head of the sect. Hes not that kind of kid. But I wont deny that its a possibility. In the worst case, the leader may give up everything. Lee Cheon-sang smiled faintly. If it were that kid from the past, it would definitely have been like that. yes? The current level wont do that. I cant do that. What did you see? Ho Yo-seong felt goosebumps rising as he heard Lee Cheon-sangs calm voice. I have become a devil. The devil? To be exact, I became a devil once. Lee Cheon-sang buried his back in Taesa Temple. It is difficult to be born as a human and become a complete demon. We must struggle in the pursuit of good and evil, study the teachings of immortals, and even burn to ashes in the brimstone fire of hell. . But Liang became Ma too quickly. It was so fast that I was surprised to see it. Is that so. So there are a lot of things I missed. A faint glow appeared in Lee Cheon-sangs eyes. It does not have a blue color like the reigning Demon Emperor of Xiliang. It was a mysterious color that could not be perceived by humans who could not tell what color it was even if they were looking at it. When everything is emptied, light truly opens up. The same goes for magic. The moment he lost everything, he reached into evil. . That guy must have found out that the freedom he had been dreaming of all along was nothing but empty in the end. Lee Cheon-sang arose from Taesa Temple. Hu Yaosheng hastily lowered his head. Ill hold on one more time. yes? I wont go to school. now. Hu Yaosheng unconsciously breathed a sigh of relief. Lee Cheon-sang, who was looking down at Hoyoseong, added words that seemed like a lightning strike. But sooner or later a situation will come when I will have to go. Yes yes?! You think of an unknown being as a god. But they arent like that. Whether they are Uicheon-blind or iron-blooded, they never consider a being that they do not know or understand to be a god. Hu Yaoshengs face hardened. From this time on, we will double the escorts for the Demon God Palace. Its no use. Master! I dont want that. Hu Yaosheng bit his lip. If you think so, it wont make much difference whether you leave church now or later. There is a difference. The image of a ghost appeared on Lee Cheon-sangs indifferent face and then disappeared. It was similar to that of Seoliang, but much more terrifying and vivid. Because sometimes even the magic world needs a cause. Justice He turned his eyes to the window. Anyway, its about time this guy came to his senses. * * * Seoryang, who was in the middle of screaming, suddenly felt a ray of light penetrating his head. uh?! He looked down at his hands. I saw Kwak So-gyos face with his eyes blankly downcast. It was King Biyos supply, with only tattered flesh remaining where his body should have been. . Seo-ryangs eyes wavered. His hands lost strength due to an unknown shock. Tuk. Degurrr. Kwak So-gyos head, which was rolling, fell into one of the pits dug by the fire. Hes dead. King Biyo. The reason was unknown, but Seo-ryang was embarrassed. I killed him. An unknown confusion filled my heart. I was definitely happy and relieved, but at the same time, a strange feeling arose and disturbed my mind. At that moment, a memory appeared in his head. C Argh! The image of himself roaring like an animal and striking Kwak So-gyo. The ferocious eyes that only saw the other person as an object and prey that one wanted to tear and kill, rather than as an object of revenge. Even with empty words, the image that did not look like a human came to mind vividly, as if a third party was seeing it. bang! Seo-ryang hit the ground without realizing it. Although it didnt contain any energy, it was strong enough to send vibrations in all directions. He opened his mouth. Gorumazon. His voice also spread far and wide, as if it contained inner energy. Gorumazon knelt down. Reigning Holy Spirit, Heavenly Demon Immortal! Goru meets Lord Xiaojiao! Jin Madae also followed him and knelt down. See you, Lord Xiao! Was it just Seo-ryangs delusion that he felt that their voices calling out for Su Jiao-ju were faintly trembling? Clean it up At that moment, his body tilted to one side. uh? My ears were ringing and my legs were weak. Only then did Seoryang realize that his eardrums had burst. At the same time, I also realized that I was recovering at an alarming rate. Furthermore, his body had become such a mess that he couldnt even lift a finger. dump! Master Su Xiaoqiao! Wow! Gorumazon and Ma Dongpil stood up and approached him without any hesitation. The same was true for Yeo Sang-rin and Aenghwa. The two white faces showed fear of the unknown, but they also contained sincere concern for Seo-ryang. Huh! Huh! Seo-ryangs breathing quickly became heavier. Puzzle! Squeeze! Blue lights appeared and disappeared repeatedly from his body. The reddened skin was radiating the heat of Guyumagong. Gorumazons eyes wavered. Entering demon?! no. It was not a symptom of paralysis. But it seemed dangerous enough. Gorumazon spoke urgently. Pick up your little teacher! yes! Ma Dong-pil hurriedly carried Seo-ryang on his back. Phew! Keu! Ma Dong-pils legs were shaking. He also suffered from serious internal and external injuries and his physical strength was gone. In the meantime, I felt like I was going to collapse as I was carrying Lord Sogyo, who was emitting unusual magical energy. However, Ma Dong-pil gritted his teeth and endured it. Peeeeeeee! At that moment, Gwanghon and Gok Cheon-sak unfolded the divine law. What radiated from their bodies was a terrible death. It was so intense that it felt almost blind. Gorumazon shouted. From now on, I will take Master Xiao to a safe place! All members of the Jinma Unit must protect Lord Xiaojiao! Jonmyeong! Ugh! The situation suddenly became urgent. The Jinma Army moved quickly, escorting Seoryang, Ma Dong-pil, Yeo Sang-rin, and Aeng-hwa. You guys! The lone Gorumazon roared with fierce force. Kugoogung! Behind him, the staggering Tiger King and the Golden Tiger radiating golden energy were supporting him. Chapter 351 Episode 351 Moving Giants (1)Its definitely not a normal distribution. Song Sang-baek, who entered the base without any difficulty, was once again surprised by the very existence of this base runner. This was an area not far from the territory of Sangvis Castle. Although it was not a particularly busy area, it was an area with a moderate population density and was not completely devoid of people. Even though such a large base was built in such a place, it was not noticeable thanks to the geographical features. When viewed from in front, the base running was quite large, but when viewed from a few blocks away, its presence was so faint that it could easily be overlooked. It blends in well with the surroundings, as if looking at a pine tree far away. To set up a secret branch of the Uicheon Alliance in a place like this Song Sang-baek chuckled without realizing it. Certainly, Lord Uicheon is different in this respect. This is because neither he nor Hwang Gon ever thought of using this base as a watchtower to set up an intelligence station right in front of the enemy. To be exact, I thought about it several times, but never dared to put it into practice. In that case, I thought it would be beneficial to raise one more elite soldier. It was the difference between Song Dong-baek, the leader of the Sa faction, and Dam Sa-yeong, the leader of the political faction. Hmm, thats right. Zhong Zhenbaeks eyes turned to the stairs. The five-story base was more spacious than expected. As it was used as a secret bunta for Uicheonmaeng, the stairs also looked solid. Sandalwood (white birch)? A strange look appeared in Zhengmeibaeks eyes. Although it was not flashy, there were objects made of sandalwood throughout the base, which had an old-fashioned feel. From what I could see, it seemed like they were replacing it with a new one every time. Its amazing. The bark of sandalwood contains a lot of oil, so it catches fire easily. To prepare for an unexpected situation and burn down the entire base, sandalwood objects were placed at each main axis of the base. It wasnt normal sincerity. It was a very simple, but surefire tactic to destroy the evidence. Its worth it. They are not in a position to criticize each other for violating morality by having a building like this in the first place. All they do is attack and kill and burn everyone as soon as they find them. Know in advance and destroy the enemy before they attack. I could feel the venom of the informants who were determined to return alive even if it meant burning down the entire building. He even tells me about the existence of this place and asks to meet No matter what he proposes or what he asks for, it wont be normal. Revealing the existence of one hideout is like revealing that there are many other hideouts. After todays meeting, Zhong Zhenbaek will survey all the areas around Iron Blood City. Of course, the other person would not know that either. This was why I was looking forward to todays meeting and also worried about it. Song Geum-baek, who was looking towards the stairs, opened his mouth. Is it okay for me to go up? An old, grumpy voice came from the top of the stairs. If you wish, I will come down. Sure. Because its safety first. Huh, thats right. Squeak, squeal. I wonder if the sound of stepping on the stairs can be so tense. Walking down step by step was surprisingly refreshing. I couldnt even imagine that it was the gait of an old man over 70 years old. Zhong Zhenbaeks eyes deepened. Its different. The world that Ha Soo sees and the world that Go Soo sees can never be the same. Before he could feel the vitality oozing from the old mans steps, he could smell the bloody smell hidden there. There wont be many people who directly kill people. At least it was clear that he was a person with less blood on his hands than he did. Instead, this person hurts people just by existing. He was a man who started a war with his three-inch tongue and looked into the world with wrinkled eyes. He was famous for being a ferocious politician rather than a martial artist. Its like the footsteps of a lion. There was a great feeling in the refreshing yet heavy steps. Just like that, an old man came down to the first floor. Wow, thats surprising. What do you mean? The world says that the Iron Blood Lord is the embodiment of bravery. I didnt believe you, but now you see. I thought he would be extraordinary, but I never thought he would retain such spirit at his age. Zheng Zhongbaek smiled. Thats too much praise. That also exceeded expectations. Hehe, in what part is that so? You are called Emperor Uicheon, the leader of the political faction, but people who know you say you are a serpent with the body of a dragon. Huh! Thats really embarrassing to hear. How about meeting him in person? Do you look like my snake? No matter how you look at it, it doesnt look like a dragon, but it doesnt look like a serpent either. Its like a dragon, much bigger than a dragon. haha! Since he went from a serpent to a dragon, isnt this a compliment that will never come again? I feel so much better. A sense of composure was evident from his grinning face. No matter what he was feeling on the inside, he didnt show any signs of being offended on the outside. It can be said that a meeting of such giants is natural, but just from the sound of laughter, Song Zhengbaek clearly realized that the opponent was not an easy one. A person who must not show any loopholes even for a moment. Zheng Zhongbaek pointed to the table with his hand. My legs are quite sore from coming all the way to the ceremony. Lets sit down. Oh, I didnt properly consider Seongju. Lets sit down. Two people sat down at a table next to the window. The eyes of the two people looking at each other with their backs straight were very contrasting. While Song Sang-baeks eyes were fierce, they contained a gentle calmness, while Dam Sa-yeongs eyes were soft, yet contained fangs that belonged to some kind of animal. I have prepared tea, but I dont know if it will suit Seongjus taste. It seems like just yesterday that we were chewing rice balls that fell on the dirt-dry ground. Dont worry about that. Hehehe! I heard that the lord of the castle had an eventful life. After a while, a woman came down from this floor carrying a tray. Zhong Zhenbaeks eyes lit up. Did you ask a master of his caliber to bring tea? What do you think? It was what he wanted, so I had no choice but to grant his wish. It was a breeze to bring tea? To be exact, they say it was a lifelong dream to see Seongju. I guess so. Song Sang-baek did not bother to ask who the woman was. sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The woman who put down the tea on the table bowed politely and stood behind Dam Sa-yeong. Its none other than Yongjeong (). It depends on the lord of the castles taste Im sorry to interrupt you, but this person doesnt really want to have a personal conversation. Huh. I dont know what the intention was, but I feel quite uncomfortable just knowing that such a secret bunta was set up so close to the main castle. If you werent Lord Uicheon, you wouldnt have come here. Hehe, I guess youre angry. It has to be that way. Although he says he is angry, his expression is full of composure. Dam Sa-yeong felt the composure of a strong man when he saw such a remittance bag. In politics, there is nothing more foolish than revealing ones true intentions, but the remittance bag was different. It shows an ambiguity that does not hide who it is, but does not know where it will turn out. However, because he is full of composure, he seems more picky than any other person I have ever met. It goes without saying that in order to become the chairman of a group, whether political or non-partisan, one must have the necessary abilities and formality. Even though he is a Sapara who succumbs to power, this person who started from the bottom and rose to the top is also not lacking as a loser of the times. Damsayoung nodded. It is natural that Seongju Song is not in a good mood. But I also have no intention of apologizing. I know. There are only differences in methods, but war involves using any number of techniques to defeat the opponent. Although he couldnt help but feel uncomfortable, Song Sengbaek understood Dam Sayoung. So tell me. Why did you bother to call me to this unpleasant place? Hehe, straight to the point Okay. Lets do it. After taking a sip of tea, Dam Sa-young spoke in a deeper voice. There is a vicious devil shaking the midfield recently. Im sure Seongju knows. Zhong Zhenbaeks eyes sparkled. Are you talking about Western Sogyo? Thats right. Im having quite a bit of trouble because of that annoying devil of mine. It has to be that way. Not only was his individual ability outstanding, but there were also many people who supported him. Its support I guess the Lord of the castle also intervened? exactly. You contacted me without hesitation and asked me to meet you, but didnt you show me the spirit that I liked? I was very curious about how far the young prince of magic would be able to advance, since both sides were aiming for the world anyway. Are you trying to infer the power of magic by watching its movements? It had that meaning as well. Song Sang-baek smiled cheerfully. When the world is in turmoil, everyone is given equal opportunities. How could I refuse if I wanted to create the chaos myself? Hehehe. It is an ambition that is revealed without hesitation. Dam Sa-young had to laugh at that honesty and confidence. So, in the eyes of the lord of the castle, what did that devils actions look like? The remittance bag was clearly said. It was the best. Its the best. No matter how much the Four Factions Alliance supports you, and even if an intelligence group called Hao Wen acts as your hand and feet, it will be difficult to find someone who can shake up the world as much as Xu Xiaoqiao. I must confess, I wonder if that is even possible for me. Hehe, you are too humble. Its true. Although Seo So-gyo is a small master of the Heavenly Demon God Church, I think he has already shown himself to be a great master. Whether it is martial arts or other abilities. You seem very impressed. Dont you think so, Lord? Damsayoung shook her head. I think differently. How do you view it? At least, if that devil had not headed to Shandong, he would have been evaluated the same as Seongju. Shandong. When the area where they could touch each others sensitive parts was mentioned, Song Zhengbaeks gaze deepened even further. Are you disappointed that Seo Xiaoqiao went to Shandong? Im disappointed. If it were me, I would have pushed back against the main alliance even more along with the Anti-Jeonghoe. And when the time was right. Dam Sa-young smiled. I guess they tried to attack your home castle directly. He suddenly says something dangerous. Song Zhengbaek chuckled. If youre going to have an accident, it would be better. However, if the situation is like that, there is a risk that nature and deaf training will come into contact. In Seo Sogyos opinion, the demand is sufficiently unstable. If you want to create real chaos, shouldnt you take that risk? True chaos? If something like that happens, the Demonic Cult will not be sitting on the mountain with a heavy butt. It was the bloodiest word of any conversation weve ever had. Song Sang-baek looked into Dam Sa-youngs eyes and realized that she was speaking with sincerity. What a scary old man. If we want to turn the world into a real turmoil, not only we but also the demonic religions must break out. I know, but Zheng Zhongbaek asked once again. Do you really want that? Of course. Thats why. ? I took some medicine myself. Chapter 352 Episode 352 Moving Giants (2)Already? Thats right. Were late. Gogu had an uncharacteristically sad face. But even for a moment. So what did you say the current situation is? It is said that the Iron Blood Fortresss blood group was wiped out and the Hyunmudae also suffered great damage. The Hwangbo family suffered a blow that was close to extinction What I want to know is the safety of Lord Sogyo. There was nothing written about Master Xiaos condition. However, judging by the fact that Gorumajon himself led the horse cavalry and left the place Its an emergency. We dont know the exact details yet. No, Master Xiao must have been seriously injured. Gogus face became even more distorted. Although he didnt talk much, he knew a lot about Seoliang. Seo-ryang is the type of person who, once he draws his sword, must see the end. No matter how strong the opponent is, he has the tendency not to retreat until the job is finished. But Gorumajon leads the Jinma Dae and serves Lord Sogyo? Its a serious situation. At the very least, you should think that you are injured enough to have difficulty moving. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was just a thought, but it was almost a certainty. What is the destination? Its Hebei. It is a dangerous area. However, Gogu could not deny that Gorumazons choice was excellent even in the midst of the crisis. The only place you can go from Shandong is Hebei, Henan, and Jiangsu. There is Anhui, but isnt it an area adjacent to Jiangsu? And Jiangsu was a place where the influence of iron-blooded people was strong. Hanam was also in turmoil due to the fight between the Uicheon Alliance and the Anti-Jeonghoe. However, you cant head to the sea, so Hebei is the best option. Probably the pen family will react first. There are many regions and roads you can travel to. However, the actions of the Demonic Cult leader had no choice but to be closely watched by all political and evil officials. The loser of Hebei is the Peng family. Since he has a bad relationship with Master Xiao, he will do whatever it takes to catch him. It was urgent. Thats right. Where is the Gwangmadae (ħ)? Buntajus eyes lit up. We are currently waiting in the east of Jiangsu Province. Good. Gogu said. I will contact the Iron Sword Mazon. Please bring Gwangmadae and come to Hebei. Tell him that Master Xiaos life is at stake, so we must move north as quickly as possible. All right! Shandong Buntaju moved quickly. He is secretly serving as the Lord of Bunta in Shandong, a place far away from the Heavenly Demon Church, but in other words, he took on that position because of his abilities. Gogu bit his lip. Ill be there soon, Master Xiao. I tried to keep up with Old Man Kang, but things changed. Even if the leader himself came instead of Old Man Kang, there was no need to wait. Paaang! A sense of urgency was felt in Gogus divine law. * * * Did you take medication? exactly. What does that mean? Dam Sa-young spoke in a simple voice. The main alliance has established a branch office in Honam as well. It is a place built to monitor the movements of the Demonic Cult, just like this place. I guessed it would be like that Geum Baek, who was nodding, paused. You sure? exactly. I sent you a letter to see you there in person. If I get a call from the Demonic Church, I plan to go there in person after the conversation with Seongju. Zhong Zhenbaeks eyes wavered. Are you out of your mind? Even though it was a conversation between leaders of hostile forces, it was also an occasion with its own formality. Even considering the nature of the remittance bag, it was a somewhat extreme reaction. However, Dam Sa-young nodded as if she understood his feelings. Of course. Didnt Lord Song come out here too? Have you seen the Demon Cultist? If the current demon cult leader is the demon cult leader I saw decades ago, then yes. Ive seen it before. Me too. I saw him once when he was in his prime. Zhong Zhenbaeks eyes narrowed. He didnt hide his feelings. I will be honest. I dont know how great Master Mas talent was, but even back then, he was one of the strongest men in the martial arts world. And now, decades later, its hard to even imagine what a great master he would have become. Being strong in martial arts and being vicious are two different things. Thats not what I want to say. It may be a hasty statement, but I dare to imagine that the Demonic Cults military power is at least stronger than mine or yours. Such a strong man had the opportunity to see the leader of the hostile forces in person. aha? Now I see that Lord Song wants to say that Lord Ma could kill me on the spot? exactly. Even more so, didnt you say it was Honam? In the Honam region, most of the magicians who follow the magic religion are distributed. The military power of each of them is no less than that of the nine sects of the Iron King demons of nature. Damsayoung shook her head. Song Seongju is not worried about me right now, but he is curious as to why I am heading there when he clearly knows. Is that right? Of course. There is no need for me to worry about you. Heh, thats right. Dam Sa-yeong, who wet her mouth with a sip of Yongjeong, spoke in a stronger voice. I am also going because I am confident. I have made sufficient preparations in case Master Ma asks to meet in person. Even if he is not stronger than us, isnt the Demon Cult leader a man who doesnt know where he will fall, unlike me and the Lord of Seong? I have never talked to Master Ma, nor do I know what kind of person he is. However, the person who is revered as a god at the headquarters of the Demonic Martial Forest is the Demonic Cult Master. Thats why the saying that you dont know where it might end up came from. I was curious about the remittance bag. I wonder how thoroughly she prepared for it to be able to say something like that. By the way, Seongju. Please speak. As the lord of the castle just said, there is no need for the lord of the castle to worry about me. ? But dont you think its time for us to start caring about each other? Zhong Zhenbaek frowned. Do you want to hold hands? The leader of the Demonic Cult also joined hands with the Lord of Seongju. Theres no law saying we cant hold hands, right? Besides A meaningful light appeared on Dam Sa-youngs face. It looks like the alliance with that little cult leader has been broken. Zhong Zhenbaek kept his mouth shut. He did not ask how Damsayoung knew that. They were in a position where it would not be strange to see through the facts that each other had hidden. Bonmaeng sent the light spirit. And your hometown sent a new spear. It did. But Gwanghon and Hyeonmu are currently in Shandong. When Shinchang first suggested training, we ignored him. This is because, while trying to attack the forces of the Demonic Cult moving north, they changed their mind to catch the Little Cultist first. I thought so. But isnt it strange? I heard there are demonic forces in Shandong as well. I had no choice but to acknowledge the remittance bag. In terms of intelligence, the Sanghyeulseong is one step behind the Uicheonmaeng. He had never heard of this. Of course, Dam Sa-youngs words could have been lies. However, Zhong Zhenbaek believed that there would be no deception or lies in this conversation. They only had different personalities and different methods, but they were not vessels to deceive each other when they met. There are demonic forces in Shandong? exactly. They say there are mazons and 300 demon troops. How could that At that moment, Geumbaek exclaimed. Right. There were two units sent from the Demonic Cult from the beginning. exactly. The forces of the Demonic Cult that moved north from the south and completely destroyed the sects belonging to the Uicheon Alliance. It was an incident that inevitably caught everyones attention. Both the Uicheon Maeng and the Iron Blood Saints could not help but feel nervous about the northward movement of the 300 troops accompanied by Mazon. But it was another deception. Can this also be said to be a Seongdonggyeokseo? The Demonic Cults strategy of diverting another Demon and three hundred troops to Shandong was truly unexpected. Seo Sogyo. Song Sang-baek once again admired Seo-ryangs hair. No matter how excellent the intelligence power of the Heavenly Demon Church was, its speed in reading the situation in the central plains could not be faster than that of Seoryang. But Xiliang is in Shandong. And the forces of Demonicism also headed to Shandong. In other words, this situation was planned from the time Seo-ryang headed to Shaolin. What kind of life have you lived? Now I even have fear. Not only did he accumulate martial arts skills comparable to that of a teenage master at a young age, but he also possessed the wisdom to deceive the entire martial arts world with a strategy that destroyed the standard. Its a monster. Seoliang was not a growing monster, but a fully grown monster. Of course, such a deceptive tactic did not cause much damage to my hometown or my hometown. As a result, it can be said that So Jyojus wisdom was a wisdom that was missing its substance. No, it was an effective enough move. The financial loss just from operating the troops once is significant. They also sent one of the worlds best masters. It is convenient to think that all troops were annihilated at the moment they were dispatched. The damage I am talking about is not the damage of the troops, but the spirit of me and the castle lord. mental? Were not the kind of vessels that will collapse just because we lost that much of our troops, are we? Its creepy. Song Sang-baek read the sincerity in Dam Sa-youngs voice. He truly viewed the troops under his command as the words of a shogi. This wasnt cold. In the first place, human life is not considered life. He was a much more insidious and evil person than himself, the absolute leader of Safa. Instead, didnt you light the fire? Thanks to that bastards nonsense, both the castle lord and I were offended. Song Sang-baek, who was quietly watching Damsa-yeong, buried his back in the chair. I heard this and that. Hehe, Seongju is definitely different from other people. There is no one who has not been captivated by my tongue, but the Lord of Seongs heart is as hard as the iron walls of Venus, and there is hardly any room for attack. He does not hesitate to boast that his tongue is like a snake. They show themselves much more freely than they do to their subordinates or relatives. Although it was the first time they had met, Dam Sa-young also opened her heart because she knew that at least Song Sang-baeks character was not bad. That very point alerted Song Sang-baek. Im sorry, but I have no intention of training with you. Huh, why? Seo Sogyo arbitrarily cut off the deal. Im embarrassed by his behavior, but I dont think hes bad. Because it was that kind of fight in the first place. The light in Zhengmeibaeks eyes darkened. But I think Ill feel at ease if I join hands with Uicheonmaeng. Its safe. Thats right. Dam Sa-young smiled. Seongju is a truly scary person. Thank you for the compliment. How about this? What do you mean? Have you thought about what I will do if the Demon Cult Master does not grant my request? Have you thought about how you will act? Zhong Zhenbaek frowned. What are you planning to do? What do you think of me now as you see me? I am the type of person who only needs to succeed in whatever I decide to do to be satisfied. I know. . no way? exactly. If you dont comply with our request, we have no choice but to force you to sit down. Jang Geum-baek suddenly stood up. Are you crazy?! No, its normal. Dam Sa-yeongs eyes shone brightly. His eyes were a hundred times more evil and a thousand times more vicious than those of Sapaek, the best in Sapa known as Suraje. Do you think that I, a person who has adapted to this crazy and difficult times, is a normal person suitable for this era? Are you really planning to start a war? I dont want that. However, if war breaks out, the Demon Cult will attack not only the main alliance but also the home castle. Because those demonic cultists are like that. ! Now, choose. Are we allied? Or are we defeated individually? Chapter 353 Episode 353 Moving Giants (3)Huh? Xiliang narrowed his eyes. This is It was a familiar place. It was on a cliff higher than Mount Tai under a sky full of dark clouds. When I looked around, there were countless mountain ridges that continued endlessly. Its quiet. Due to the nature of the terrain, the wind had to blow strongly. However, the hem of Seoryangs clothes, standing at the edge of the cliff, was shaking slightly. It was a gentle breeze that made no sound. Xiliang looked up at the sky again. It seems to have gotten darker. Even though it seemed much darker than before, there was still light. The sunlight gently seeping through the slow-moving dark clouds looked like the moon. Its a fun place. Xu Liang lowered his head. Isnt that right? Wherever he looked, there was Lee Cheon-sang standing with his back to him. Seo-ryangs eyes were dazzled for a moment. I feel this once again, but Lee Cheon-sang was truly a monster. Whether this place was real or not, Lee Cheon-sangs indescribable prayer was so great that it gave goosebumps all over his body. Xu Liang was sure. Even if ten or twenty years pass, he will not even be able to reach the feet of this heavenly world. It did not mean martial arts. Lee Cheon-sang was already a person who went beyond martial arts and felt the providence of this world with his five senses. Maybe ten years from now, we might be able to compete closely against Lee Cheon-sang. But he will never reach his supreme enlightenment. The sky is dark. Thats right. The guy who has become a complete demon has become even closer to being a demon. Doesnt that sound contradictory? An absurd contradiction is happening to you. But thats who you are. I must confess that I have never properly understood the religious leaders nonsense words. What is a devil and what is a contradiction? Did you throw it away? yes? I asked if you threw it away. What? You didnt throw it away. Xu Liang shook his head. We are clearly aware that this place is not real. Whether it is a dream, the other side of the unconscious, or the cult leaders incredible magic, in the end, the cult leader who appears here is nothing more than an image of my mind. . Complicated words are a specification. I dont want to worry anymore. If youre going to have a conversation, please do so comfortably. Li Cheon-sang asked again, as if he understood what Seo-ryang said. Have you abandoned your benefactor to King Biyo? Li Cheon-sang did not say anything complicated, but Seo-ryangs face became complicated. If I could have thrown it away, I would have thrown it away a long time ago. In this case, it would be fair to say that it has been resolved. It doesnt look like its been resolved. Do you see it that way? Do you really hate King Biyo? When Seo-ryang heard those words, he felt a strange pang. But there was no hesitation in his answer. of course. Lee Cheon-sang nodded. Seeing that, Seo-ryang felt relieved without realizing it. Did you want confirmation of your past history of hatred? Is there really any reason to do that? Its a natural fact. But why do you have a face that is more gloomy than the sky? A look of bitterness appeared on Seo-ryangs face. Do you see it that way? Lee Cheon-sang, who had been quietly watching Seo-ryang, turned his body. Lets walk for a while. Two people walked side by side. Seo-ryang glanced at Li Cheon-sang. Im also noticing this again, but youre really tall. You hated King Biyo. Youre suddenly saying something different. But your hatred lies on the border between truth and illusion. I said I dont like to sound difficult. Your hatred toward King Biyo is real. She is the one who ended your life. At the end you saw, there was no Damsayeong, no forest, no masters of the Uicheon Alliance. There was only King Biyo. . Regardless of the reason, this is the person who ended your life. You cant help but hate it. I felt strange. In reality, Lee Cheon-sang does not know that Seo-ryangs previous life was Cheon Ha-jin. However, in this fantasy world, Lee Cheon-sang knew his past. Heo Sang, with Lee Cheon-sangs eyes and prayers, was speaking in the same voice as Lee Cheon-sang. For some reason, I felt at ease. But your hatred was not as great as you thought. I hated him so much that I wanted to kill him, but not to the point where I couldnt be bothered to kill him. Xu Liangs eyes wavered. The reigning Demon Emperor is strong. Thats right. Sasinjihak (а֮W) is a martial art that has achieved the highest level of skill and reached the law. He has become the best martial artist in the world with the invincible Sima Yaedos miscellaneous techniques, so even with Shaolins Buddhist Qigong, it is difficult to dispel his fraud. It was amazing. What about the reigning Demon Emperor? well. Gunlim Demon Hwanggi is the study of heavenly magic that goes beyond techniques and laws and reaches the path. Although your Guyu Demonic Art is a world class that can be compared to the reigning Demon Emperor, it is only meaningful when discussing the strength and weakness of martial arts. If we were to discuss the depth of enlightenment, Lord Gu Yu Demon would not even dare to reach the feet of the reigning Demon Emperor. Seo-ryang calmly listened to Lee Cheon-sangs words. Why does he say this? Why is my heart telling me to say these things? You knew. Your victory was confirmed the moment you chose the reigning Demon Emperor in the fight against King Biyo. Is that so? If the reigning Demon Emperor had been used properly, King Biyo would have collapsed before he could surpass thirty sums. All the evil energy I had cultivated so far would have been taken away from you and turned into a handful of dust. Even if King Biyos morale has reached the point of insanity, evil, which is only a branch of the devil, cannot escape the law of cause and effect. I dont know about that. You could have done it. . But you didnt do it. I already knew you were the king of flesh, and I knew she wouldnt run away, so I didnt take her down all at once. Xu Liang stopped walking. Lee Cheon-sang also stopped walking. Did you want to create a hatred that you could understand? . Did you want to raise your anger somehow because there was no reason for your hatred? Please stop. Xiliang sighed. King Biyo was not an easy opponent. know. Whether its Guyu Demon Lord, Lord Demon Emperor Qi, alcohol, law, or Tao, the result has been achieved. But why do you rebuke me? I know that the image of Lee Cheon that I see right now is not the image of Lee Heaven. Nevertheless, Seo-ryang treated him like the real Li Cheon-sang. From Lee Cheon-sangs mouth, words flowed that shook Seo-ryangs heart to its core. I knew you. ? I have lived a life where reasons are not important, so the world tells me why. What do you mean? I know why you hate Damsayoung so much. For a moment, Seo-ryangs eyes wavered. He tried to speak calmly. Of course you know. The current leader is an illusion created by my mind. Everything youve said about King Biyo so far is what Im saying to myself. Wrong. You mean its wrong? At the time when I invited you to Panma Pavilion after my closing ceremony, I was suspicious of the change of the Three Confucius, Xiliang. ! Seo-ryang looked at Li Cheon-sang with wide eyes. Lee Cheon-sang was looking down at himself with a serious expression. It was an expression he did not usually show. Ive never seen an expression like this before. Because it was an expression I had never seen or imagined, the current image of Lee Heaven was not the image of Lee Heaven created by my mind. I wasnt curious. Because the reason doesnt matter. What you did in the past, what life you lived, what matters is the present. I am a person who acknowledges the present that strives to be right rather than the past that went astray. So, I did not look into the past to see the changes in Seo-ryang. Because thats not whats important. Seo-ryang swallowed his saliva without realizing it. But like I said, the reason is not important to me, so the providence of the world always tells me the reason. Wooooow. A faint black mist rose from Lee Cheon-sangs body. It was a reigning Demon Emperor playing in an ultimate realm that was completely different from that of Xiliang. From the moment you opened the gate of desire, from the moment my energy connected with your energy, I was able to know everything about you. If you do it Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thats right. Lee Cheon-sang raised his hand. Before I knew it, snow was falling one by one from the sky that was full of dark clouds. The snowflake that fell melted and disappeared as soon as it touched Lee Cheon-sangs body. This is your world, but at the same time it is not entirely your world. It was shocking. Xu Liang was truly embarrassed. So does this mean that Lee Cheon-sang accepted himself even after knowing about his past? Of course. Lee Cheon-sang didnt know how to read the unspoken concerns, but answered something he didnt even ask. You are not the Xu Liang of the past. However, my past experiences only brought me disappointment. Seoliang is different now. Seoliang, who defeated all competitors and became the small master of Shingyo, is a talent that I like very much. But The reason is not important. Moreover, I already broke off my relationship with my third child in the past. Xu Liang looked at Li Cheonsang with trembling eyes. Lee Cheon-sangs eyes suddenly became stern. The only one I know is you. No one like you will exist, and even if it does, I will not acknowledge it. Master. But how can you show such an ugly side of yourself? Yes yes? The devil is desire. It resides in a much more fundamental and higher-dimensional realm than good and evil. You have already realized the devil and you know yourself well, so why are you now trying to create reasons for no reason and bring out feelings that do not arise? !! Are you afraid of the world? Was it so difficult to take action even though the hatred was not worth killing? I Dont hesitate! It was Lee Cheon-sangs yelling that I had never heard before. If you want to kill, kill, if you want to destroy, destroy! If you want to commit a crime, commit it. If you want to save, save! How can someone who has already awakened to the peak of demonic power imitate a mountain monk? You are a small member of the Heavenly Demon Church, not a charlatan who works for all the people of the world! omg! Run without hesitation! The reason doesnt matter! If you want to do that, you do it even if there is no reason! Lee Cheon-sangs eyes were burning like the sun. That is the magic path. omg! Xu Liang suddenly stood up. Huh?! Master Xiao! Are you okay?! Seoliang coughed once. There was blood in his cough, but it didnt seem that painful. Ugh. Ugh. Danjeon, where the blue and red magical energy was unstable, gradually regained stability. Where is this? Its a forest in northern Shandong! Hebei is just a stones throw away! is it. Although it wasnt long before he woke up, he was able to understand why he had decided to go to Hebei. Ma Dong-pil hurriedly asked. Master Xiao, are you feeling well? Okay. Xi Liang slowly stood up. Ma Dong-pil looked up at Seo-ryang with passionate eyes. After five days, Lord Sogyo woke up. That wasnt all. Yeo Sang-rin, Aeng-hwa, and all the demons of Jinmadae were looking at him. Xu Liang closed his eyes. Why? I felt at ease. My body wasnt normal and the situation wasnt that good, but strangely, I didnt feel anxious. What about Gorumazon? ah! Mazon. No, it didnt work out. I think I know what hes doing and where he is. Xiliang opened his eyes. His eyes were completely different from before he closed them, still confusing but clear at the same time. If you want to kill, kill Its such an irresponsible, yet refreshing way to go. yes? Its a very attractive path for a dog-baekjeong like me to take without a reason. Isnt that right, Dongpil? Ma Dong-pil tilted his head. What are you saying all of a sudden? Xiliang looked up at the sky. Dawn was breaking. For some reason, I miss the leader. Chapter 354 Episode 354 Moving Giants (4)Damsayoung shook her head as she watched the money transfer bag moving away. He is truly a great person. He glanced back. The woman who was standing politely could not take her eyes off the back of Zheng Zhongbaek. How did you see it? He was exactly what I expected. Just as expected What kind of person was the Iron Blood Lord you imagined? Its an honest beast. It was an unexpected evaluation. Dam Sa-young smiled broadly. That is correct. Hes a very honest beast. So I think hes great. yes. The world divides the martial arts faction into the right faction and the sad faction. But the world is not that simple. If you walk the path, there will only be righteous people, and if you walk the path, will there be only unrighteous people? . The desire to get to the top is the same. The moment they realize that it is easier and faster to deceive than to be deceived, many politicians take a similar path. Thats why, in places of power, tricks are always rampant and power is created. okay. But this one is different. He has no hesitation in deceiving and hates being deceived, but he never abandons his sword of honesty. Hes an attractive person. I guess thats one of his weapons. The charm of the person itself is so outstanding that no one can help but follow him. At the same time, I feel like an animal and I instinctively know what kind of person the person in front of me is. Damsayoung shook her head. If it werent for the Demon Cult Leader, he would have been the only enemy in this messy world. The woman asked with a smile. Then, the leaders opponent is not me, but the leader of the Demon Cult? Dam Sa-yeong did not reply for a moment. He looked at the seat where Song Zhengbaek was sitting. The tea on the table had already become cold. This is someone who never lets down his or her guard. I didnt take a sip of tea until the end. That car contained the seeds of the blood that was not long left. Dam Sa-young was that kind of person. Show dignity to those who show dignity, and treat those who splash filth with the same filth. Song Sang-baek was fully prepared when he came here, so he also showed his sincerity. I knew it from the moment we first laid eyes on each other. Song Seongju hates me so much. I hate it to the point where I want to kill it. That was the reason why he told the woman to put money in her blood when getting in the car. I dont know if he was simply on guard, but there was a strong desire to live for himself in Song Sang-baeks heart. And I didnt really try to hide it. At the root of all of Song Geum-baeks words and actions today was a strong murderous intention toward Uicheon Muje Damsa-yeong. Nevertheless you join hands with me. The woman shook her head. I really dont think anyone can be the head of an organization. Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Is everyone like me just because they are the head of a group? While there are cunning old men like me, there are also honest and bold people like me. But whats important is how far you are willing to give up your feelings for the benefit of the group. Then how far are you willing to give up, Lord? I never give up. . If it werent for a position where I wouldnt have to worry about losing money, I wouldnt have sat here in the first place. Dam Sa-young stood up. the woman asked. Are you moving now? We havent heard from the Demonic Cult yet, so we cant move right away. Master Demon will respond. If I had to guess the odds, I dont think he would respond. Why do you think that? Damsayoung shook her head. My evaluation of that little cult leader was sincere. But its clear that hes such a great guy that its hard for him to come back. Isnt it the Demon Cult leader who raised such an outstanding person? The woman tilted her head. If the Demon Lord is so great, wouldnt he rather meet him in person? It would be more refreshing to meet in person and negotiate. In the end, its one of two things. If the Demon Cult Master responds to my call, he must be a person with attachment to the worldly world, otherwise What if not? If not I dont know. Damsayoung burst out laughing. What about these and what about those? Hes someone I have to meet at least once. Thats true. But what you say makes sense. You dont have to move right away, but it doesnt hurt to prepare in advance. Damsayoung turned around. It is time to give the final command to the Shameless Temple. * * * Hey customer? . Business hours are over, so now Grump. An old man wearing a bamboo hat placed a gold bag on the table. The guesthouse owners eyes wavered. At first glance, it didnt seem like the heavy thing was worth a penny or two. said the old man. There is a guest coming. Please do not accept any other guests and close the guest room door. Oh yeah. The owner quietly lifted the gold bag. omg! The weight was truly enormous. Moreover, from what I heard, it was not just an iron coin, but at least a silver coin. With a silver coin of this weight, you would be able to live on for three months even if you closed the door. Ill cook this for you! Give me one of the best performers. yes! The owner of the inn quickly entered the kitchen. The old man took a sip of his drink, still wearing his bamboo lip. Even though it was a window seat, I didnt even look out the window. I quietly emptied my drink for a while. Sigh. The guest room door opened. The owner of the inn, who had been preparing food with Sooksu for a while, hesitated before leaving the kitchen. This is because an old man wearing a bamboo hat raised his hand to block his actions. It was clearly the guest the old man was talking about. The owner bowed his head and returned to the kitchen. Jump and jump. The old mans eyes, hidden by the bamboo shoots, shone. Its light. The sound coming from the floor was very refreshing. That wasnt all. It was neither overly bold nor overly cautious. It wasnt something to talk about as a grand middle road, it was so ordinary that it was rather a free walk. A small smile appeared on the old mans lips. Its been a while since I heard footsteps. He taught countless assassins and countless informants. However, none of them showed such natural walking. It was a gait that made a sound but was quickly unrecognized by the listener. Grumble. Another old man sat opposite the old man. Are you here? Im here. The old man who was sitting first, Kang Woo-chang, took off his bamboo robe. Then I saw my younger brother. They were blood relatives whom I saw again after more than twenty years. Youre very old. My brothers first words after meeting me after such a long time were very simple. A small smile appeared on Kang Woo-kyungs face. Kang Woo-chang couldnt figure out what his younger brothers smile meant. Due to the gap of the past twenty years, I could no longer read my brothers emotions. You are also very old. There is no business ahead of time. Still, Ive managed my physical strength well. That was true. Kang Woo-chang was over seventy years old. Nevertheless, his physique was no less than that of a young man with red eyes. You seem to have gotten better. The leader has given me grace. Sect leader Kang Woo-changs eyes deepened. You werent captured by the cult leader, but you crawled under his crotch? There was a hint of bitterness in Kang Woo-kyungs smile. When I met my brother again more than twenty years later, nothing had changed. Although he had more wrinkles, his voice became duller, and his hair became grayer, he was still a colorless temple leader. So it is. Ugly guy. Seeing his younger brother nodding his head so easily, a look of sadness appeared on Kang Woo-changs face. The younger brother he knew was never like this. He did not choose any means or methods for his mission and purpose, and his skills were also the best in the midfield. Time is definitely scary. The strongest assassin in colorless history, who was as cunning as a fox and as ferocious as a tiger, is now neither a tiger nor a fox anymore. Do you blame me? I resented you. It doesnt sound like it is right now. The time has passed for the rivers and mountains to change twice. My brother and I have entered the last years of our lives, and we are still pondering the meaning of such resentment. I saw it alive, so it was okay. Kang Woo-chang got up from his seat and put on his bamboo lip. Ill pretend I didnt see you today. If I ever meet you again in Gangho, I will cut your head off. With those words, Kang Woo-chang turned around. At that time, Kang Woo-kyung opened his mouth. Are you going to assassinate the religious leader? At that moment, a terrifying murderous look appeared in Kang Woo-changs eyes. How do you know that? Let me see if its true. I asked how you knew. Just as I was crouching under the leaders crotch, arent you wiping the poop of the leader of Uicheon? Kang Woo-changs eyes twitched. I will ask again. Where did you hear that? Know that your answer could mean the difference between life and death today. You can tell by looking at the situation in the central plains and the eyes of your brother. . I gained freedom under the sect leader, but it seems like you were trapped under the leader for too long. Where did you sell your unrivaled ability to infer the future just by looking at the flow of world affairs? Kang Woo-chang turned around. Dont come out into the world again. Give up. . The religious leader is not a person. Even if a colorless person has a hundred, it is impossible. Are you willing to listen to the losers complaints? Do you really want to die in Yeseo? Kang Woo-kyung didnt say anything. Kang Woo-chang opened the guest room door. But I didnt go out right away. After standing like that for a moment, Kang Woo-chang opened his mouth. To me, you died twenty years ago. I dont want to meet the dead in this world. So, I will speak for the last time. . Dont go out into the world. thud! The guesthouse door was closed. After a while, the owner of the inn came out holding a large, steaming plate. Huh? What about the guests here? Im hungry. Put it on the table. yes? Oh yes! The owner, who had placed the dishes on the table, glanced at me and retreated to the kitchen. Kang Woo-kyung, who was quietly watching the cooking, picked up his chopsticks. You cant leave after ordering something to cook. He played with his chopsticks. The dish was very delicious. You will fail, brother. The young bastards son couldnt afford it, so he ordered precious food and ran away, but the leader is a person who knows courtesy and formality. Chapter 355 Episode 355 Moving Giants (5)There is an abandoned house about 15 miles away. Although it is an abandoned branch, it is quite clean and there are many trees around so it is not noticeable. I will take you there. Sure. The group went through the forest. Ten miles on a well-paved road are different from ten miles in the forest. However, everyone in the group was a martial arts master. The distance of fifteen miles narrowed quickly. Upon arriving at the abandoned house, the Jinmadae quickly unpacked their clothes and scouted the surroundings. Some prepared meals, and those who found the abandoned house first arranged the interior so that people could stay. Ma Dong-pil approached Seoryang, who was sitting on a low rock a little away from the abandoned house. Master Xiao, are you okay? Are you okay? are you okay. Of course, it wasnt actually okay. Regardless of whether he was a magician or a sailor, the state that Kwak So-gyo achieved was real. However, because it was artificially brought to that level, the essence was missing, and the power of the martial arts itself was sufficiently threatening. Even if his strength was low, Kwak So-gyos hands and feet were no different from weapons. Seo-ryangs body, which had been engaged in a bloody battle in which his skin was torn and flesh flying, was practically a wreck. Please wait a moment. A place for me to lie down until the abandoned house is cleaned up What about Salwang Train? Ma Dong-pil lowered his head. sorry. I couldnt clear the path properly, so it was completely ruined. Xu Liang shook his head. Why is it your fault? It was my fault for forcing myself to come and catch King Biyo. Oh no! How can you say such a thing? Instead of saying more about it, Xu Liang asked another question. Are all the blooded demons dead? yes. I see. Gorumazon will be coming soon. When the Majon comes, Master Sogyos internal injuries will also be. Even the Gorumazon cant do anything about my internal injuries. Only I can manage this. . I think its worse for you than for me. Ma Dong-pil shook his head. The wounds were severe, but the recovery speed was unusually fast. I guess so. Geumgang Yacha Horse Gong is the opposite of Sagongong. Normal fraud is dependent on magic, but Geumgang is different. Rather, their morale would have made your magic skills several times more active. Yes. However, just because the body recovers quickly does not mean the mental recovery is also quick. It would be best for you to rest for a while. Why? Ma Dong-pil felt an inexplicable sense of discomfort from Seo-ryangs words. He is a small religious leader with a clear face, voice, and unique prayer. However, when Master So came to his senses after five days, he seemed a little different from before. So Ma Dong-pil closed his mouth. I had something to ask Lord Xiao, but not now. It was a road where everyone ran non-stop to the point of exhaustion. Now was the time when I needed rest more than knowing the truth. Seoryang, who had gone towards Jinmadae and was staring blankly at Ma Dong-pil, who was renovating an abandoned house together, suddenly noticed two women looking at him. Are you guys okay? Yeo Sang-rin hesitated, but Cherry blossoms were different. Master Su Xiaoqiao! After hesitating from afar, the cherry blossoms came running towards me, crying with a face full of worry. Are you okay? Youre okay, right? Xu Liangs expression softened. The impression of Aenghwa, who used to be lively and cute, seemed to have changed a bit. To put it in a good way, I felt like I had become quite mature, but in a bad way, I felt like I was tired. He stroked Cherry Blossoms head. The cherry blossoms are having a hard time because they met an ugly owner. omg! How can you say something like that! You could have waited comfortably at Daesan (ɽ), but you chased me all the way here and made me suffer. Its all my fault. no! No, Lord Sogyo! What a great honor it is for me to have this moment with Master So! He was an innocent child. So Seoryang liked cherry blossoms. I dont want to talk about the future in this difficult situation for everyone. However, I will never forget your gratitude for silently and reassuringly taking care of us. Lord Xiao. Tears flowed down Aenghwas cheeks. For some reason, Master Sos words sounded like the words of a dying person. Seoryang, who comforted the whimpering Aenghwa, looked at Yeo Sangrin. She had somewhat complicated eyes. Unlike the cherry blossom time, Seoryang asked much more lively. It looks good. . Looking too beautiful is also a problem. I like it because its more humane to have a face like that with a bit of grime on it. Yeo Sang-rin sighed. Youre really okay, right? thats right. Then thats enough. Yeo Sang-rin also had a lot to ask Seo-ryang. When Xiliang howled like a monster at King Biyo, the voice spread everywhere. Of course she listened to him. But she didnt bother to tell it. I didnt really care. But she wanted to know. Why do you hate King Biyo so much? I wondered if it would be like this when I met Lord Uicheon in the future. But now was not the time to ask such questions. Xu Liang said calmly. Lina. Yes, Lord Xiaojiao. thanks. Yeo Sang-rin, who paused for a moment, spoke in a blunt tone. Its okay to know that Im grateful. Yeo Sang-rin helped Jinmadae with Ma Dong-pil. Seoryang, who was quietly looking around at them, lay down on Aenghwas knees. Even though he didnt know what to do with his sudden behavior, he immediately straightened his back as if he was honored, which was a little cuter today. Xu Liang closed his eyes. I was tired but couldnt sleep. Wait a moment I want to rest for a moment. That night. Whoa. Gorumazon arrived at the abandoned house with King Geumho. Gorumazons face was filled with passion when he saw Xiliangs devastated face. Dominion sex! Immortal! Goru meets Lord Xiaojiao! Xu Liang shook his head. My fingers feel curled every time I hear those eight syllables. Master Xiao, are you okay? its okay. The airway seems very unstable. I will call the nearby lawmakers You dont have to do that. Im leaving it there on purpose. Gorumazons eyes wavered. What does it mean to say that it is intentionally maintained that way? Kkiiiiing, Seoryang said, scratching Geumhos mane as he suddenly put his head against his chest. sorry. You went through a lot of trouble because of me. Kki-ing! Geumho lay down. It was a dog that always showed its belly and stuck out its tongue. Seoliang smiled and gently scratched Geumhos stomach. Geumho trembled and stretched as if all his fatigue was gone. Of course, a spirit object is a spirit object. The King of Tigers had a hard time too. thud! King Tiger was not as charming as Geumho. He just sat next to Seoryang and licked his front paws with his tongue. When Xi Liang touched King Tigers forehead, King Tiger lowered the leg he was licking. Xiliang closed his eyes and raised his true energy. Ugh. Grumbling. omg! Lord Xiaojiao?! Shh. Wooooow! Seoryangs hand, which had been blinking red, soon turned bright red, and at the same time, a nosebleed flowed from Seoryangs nose. I was clearly overdoing it. Gorumazon looked at him with concern, but couldnt help but stamp his feet. After a while. If you have the stamina, you will get better in three or four days. It was quite dangerous this time, wasnt it? Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Crumble. The king fell straight down. A high level of tension was allowed on the waist and hind legs. No matter how much he had a body made of diamonds, it couldnt have been without shock. Xiliangs Gu Yuma Qi controlled King Hus internal injuries to some extent and eliminated the threat of aftereffects. This measure was necessary because the tiger king is a spirit creature closer to common sense than the golden tiger. Tomorrow I will kill a big deer. Just endure it for today. Crumble. The evil has definitely subsided a lot. The distinctive red eyes that looked up at Seoliang were deep and clear like ruby. Xi Liang asked Gorumazon. Did you get bullied? Thats right. However, they are not usually aware of the masters of the flower world, so they will come here sooner or later. In the worst case, we could even bring in reinforcements. It could be possible but I dont think thats very likely. No, that is highly likely. They witnessed the fierce fighting that took place there. Gorumazon swallowed. Certainly, the fierce battle that broke out in the Hwangbo family was unusual in the history of martial arts. After pouring everything they had into each other, they even started fighting like pararakas, as if possessed by something. So it was a more bloody match. Didnt they exchange punches with their bare bodies where a single punch would send a rock flying and a kick could split the ground? Thinking about that, it was a miracle that Seo-ryang was still alive. If you do, just rest until today No, we will wait for them. yes? Ha, but if they call for reinforcements. Its okay. Xu Liang smiled. I will get rid of them all. Do not worry. Gorumazon felt goosebumps rising. Hmm This is a very reassuring and responsible statement. I felt trust, as if a capable superior was telling me to trust myself. However, Gorumazon smelled blood in Seo-ryangs voice. There was such a terrible fishy smell that the blood flowing from the mountains of corpses seemed to have formed a river. Fortunately, it appears that Mazon was not seriously injured. Gorumazon laughed heartily. Of course! Even after all this, he is the best among the Magons in terms of physical strength! Haha, its reliable. Xiliang looked back. Ma Dong-pil and Yeo Sang-rin, flower painters, were standing and looking at this place. Then could you give me a moment? yes? Oh of course! Even if you have to leave school separately? Its not a dismissal, its a confession. Confession? Xiliang looked up at the sky. Dark clouds were gathering again. As I saw the humidity slowly rising, it looked like it might snow by dawn tomorrow. yes. This is a confession that should have been made long ago, but has no choice but to be made now. Its a confession that has to happen now or never. * * * Have you arrived? Yes, leader. Take a drink. Its an honor. On the roof of the Demon God Palace. Mudam politely accepted the cup that Lee Cheon-sang poured for him and drank it. What does it smell like? very good. I was planning to put a new copy of the Six Thousand Heart Pillars, but I wanted to put it a little differently than the previous one. So, Im trying various things. Mudam bowed his head with an emotional expression. I dont know what to do since you gave me this precious drink. Its just a failure. Lee Cheon-sang coolly emptied his glass and looked up at the sky. Unlike the northern sky, the clear southern sky, where there was no snow, was filled with only starlight. I let go of the colorless assassin. Mudam bowed his head. yes. Arent you surprised? I was surprised, but who could criticize something that the leader himself did? Lee Cheon-sang shook his head. It looks like you dont like it. Thats not true. Mudam was truly embarrassed. I just His abilities were too outstanding to just let him go. He will never come back. Of course it will. The religious leader has bestowed such saintly virtues as Hahae, so how could he do such a miserable thing again? Yeah he wont come. It was visible in Lee Cheon-sangs eyes. Whats going on in midfield? No, he knew that he would soon go out into the world and cause a great fire in the world. I could see it because I knew it. I could know it because I could see it. Great protection law. Yes, leader. A rather sweet gift will arrive in exactly one month. yes?! Dont stop me. Lee Cheon-sangs eyes suddenly became vicious. never. Chapter 356 Episode 356 Depth of Faith (1)When Hwang Gon saw Song Zheng Baek returning to the castle, he was convinced that something big had happened. Did the meeting with the lord of the castle go well? Zheng Zhongbaek did not answer. I didnt even sit in the royal palace like usual. I was just sitting with my chin resting in front of a small conference table in Daejeon. A hint of anxiety appeared on Hwang Gons face. Seonglord? Who are the most nimble by nature? It was an unexpected question, but Hwang Gon answered with sincerity. I would like to choose Bicheon Yonggeomdae (w) and Cheoneungdan (F). Due to the characteristics of the two units, the faster one is the Cheoneungdan, but if military force is also considered, the Bicheonyonggeomdanda is more useful. Send the Bicheon Dragon Sword Team to Shandong right now. You will probably hear from Hyeonjeon Danju and Gok Cheonsak soon. Lord Seong. Please contact Musang, who went to fight the Demon Cults forces, with payment. Stop chasing them. Lord Seongseong?! Huang Kun asked in confusion. Why are you doing this all of a sudden? The Demon Cult has two troops. Except for the ones currently targeting Hoshitamtams main force in the southeastern part of Central Plains, there is another Demonic Cult force in Shandong. yes?! Spread the word to those in the southeast. The Iron Blood Castle is dispatching a large force to capture Xiao Jiaoju. If they leak that they are sending a top-level person in their teens, they will never be able to follow their true nature. Even Hwang Gon could not help but be embarrassed in the face of the pouring information and sudden orders. Seonglord, what on earth happened? Song Zhongbaek sighed softly. I decided to bury Sogyo. yes? Now? Thats right. Did you make a deal with Lord Uicheon? Song Sang-baek told him in detail the conversation with Dam Sa-young. Huang Kuns face turned pale. Temporary alliance. Thats right. . I couldnt help it. Whether it was possible or not, the old man was really looking to upset the midfield. I believe he didnt trick me. It was a conversation between the Grand Masters. If you tell a lie in such a situation, it could come back as a huge disaster in the future. Huang Kun, who was looking at the money bag in silence, sighed and said. We will also contact the Shandong branch, Hebei branch, and Henan branch. No, I have to contact all the schools in those three provinces. Zheng Zhengbai raised his head and looked at Huang Kun. Huang Kun bowed his head. Im still confused, but since the Lord of Seong has joined hands with Lord Uicheon, shouldnt we defeat our common enemy as quickly as possible? To do that, the Bicheon Dragon Sword Belt and Free Suradan alone are not enough. Do you think its not enough? yes. If its a head-to-head fight, sending one free gift may be enough, but if they decide to try to escape, it may not be enough. If what the Lord said is true, there will be quite a few strong people next to Seo Jiao right now. Zhong Zhenbaek looked at Huang Kun with confused eyes. Hwang Gon probably also has a lot to say. It may be confusing. But Huang Kun did not complain. This may be because I think that now is not the time to complain, but rather the time to move as quickly as possible to achieve our goals. Thank you. The reason why Zhong Zhenbaek chose Huang Kun was not only because of his outstanding intelligence, but also because of his personality. He was a soldier who knew what was important and what came first. If so, I will immediately reorganize the castles forces with a focus on annihilating the demonic cult leader and his group. Sure. Hwang Gon hurriedly left Daejeon. Song Zhongbaek buried his back in the chair. I believe you will understand Sogyo. * * * Crack. The sound of a burning campfire rang in my ears. The group sat together in front of the bonfire without even being able to wash properly. Even though Gorumazon had just arrived, he couldnt even rest for a moment. But no one in the group complained. . Seoryangs eyes, looking at the bonfire, contained both an inexplicable sense of exhaustion and sternness. Ma Dong-pil thought when he saw those eyes. Its so clear. A thought suddenly occurred to me. So far, Lord Sogyo has shown us many different appearances. He showed an infinitely fearful and cold appearance in front of the enemy, a cheerful and friendly appearance to his people, and a formal and serious appearance to the leaders of the Protestant Church. For Ma Dong-pil, who had lived in Protestantism for almost his entire life and was accustomed to its physiology and the ruthless appearance of its leaders, such an appearance of enlightenment was very refreshing. There was definitely something different about Lord Sogyo. Rigid rules, a certain degree of ruthlessness, and thorough hierarchy from top to bottom are essential to an organization. The world often cries out for the need for a gentle atmosphere and close relationships between organization members, but in reality, organizations do not work that way. In these turbulent times where one mistake can kill you, an infinitely gentle relationship is bound to cause problems. In addition, the Heavenly Demon Church was a religious group that worshiped the Sixth Heavenly Demon King Pasun. As time goes by, the non-sectarian tendency has become stronger, but the fundamental meaning is that it is still a group that worships God. Therefore, the Protestant system had no choice but to be harsh, and the superiors and subordinates and their religious laws had no choice but to be strict. That was Protestantism. But it seemed as if Lord Sogyo had not been able to adapt to the Protestant system. Its an irreverent thought, but it certainly was that way at first. To be precise, that was what Seoryang was like when Ma Dong-pil first saw him. Until then, didnt the Three Princes, Xu Liang, show such vicious and vicious behavior that he was called a tyrant in the school? However, when Ma Dong-pil first met Seo-ryang, he was a completely different person than rumored. Mistress Little. Ma Dong-pil asked inwardly as he looked at Seoryangs clear eyes filled with the flickering light. What secrets does Lord Xiao keep? Trying to find out the true intentions of the person you serve is disloyal. However, Ma Dong-pil has also changed a lot since he has been with Seoryang. I still know its disloyal, but sometimes I have to raise doubts. At least now was the time to do so. Are the horse riding squads taking turns resting? Ma Dong-pil answered. yes. It is not yet a safe stage, so we are working in three shifts. Good. This place was quite far away from the abandoned house. The Jinma troopers were not allowed to follow, so there were only five people here now. Gorumazon asked cautiously. Master Xiao. . What you want to say is. A gust of wind blew and shook the bonfire. Seoryangs eyes seemed to be shaking as he looked at the bonfire. Oh my god. Sometimes things happen that cannot be imagined with human common sense. It was a random statement. But the group was nervous. Seo-ryang had almost no way of backtracking on his words. He is showing a different side from usual. This was the reason the group was nervous. Just go to any closed village right now and youll see it. Because they have lived among themselves their entire lives, their knowledge of the martial arts tribe is minimal. There is no need for me to go to the level of a mazon, and even with my martial arts skills as good as cherry blossoms, I will praise you as the second coming of the heavenly god and all. It was a sudden statement, but completely understandable. He breaks rocks with his bare hands and runs several miles in one step. He spews fire and frost from his hands and can easily lift objects that cannot be lifted by ten men with one hand. In the eyes of those who have not seen or learned, it will be like the second coming of the Heavenly God. But on the other hand, some of the villagers might say that cherry blossoms are the devil. Yeo Sang-rin opened her mouth. Are you saying that people have different thoughts and evaluations about unusual things? Xu Liang smiled. As expected, Yeo Sang-rin is smart. thats right. And I assure you that there are still many principles in the world that we do not know. In front of that, we have no choice but to judge based on our own thoughts and common sense. Yeo Sang-rin nodded. That is correct. What Im about to say now is similar to that. yes? I think its a bit of a metaphor, but the essence is the same. It will be up to each person whether to agonize over the miracle or to agonize over the person who performed or received the miracle. A subtle anxiety appeared on Aenghwas face. She knew instinctively. That Master So is about to tell a big secret. And that secret could shake up this relationship right now. Hey Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hmm? The cherry blossom hesitated. It was okay to see Seoryang and Ma Dong-pil all the time, but now Mazon, an adult from the Protestant religion, was also there. It wasnt easy for her to open her mouth. Xu Liangs expression softened. are you okay. say it. Aenghwa gathered courage and spoke. If youre having a hard time I dont think you need to do that. A faint smile appeared on Seo-ryangs face. In fact, he was hesitating. Although he had made up his mind, he didnt know what kind of shock the words he was about to say would have on them. There have been many things Ive pushed through even though I couldnt guarantee the results, but this part wasnt really easy. no. Okay. It wasnt easy, but after hearing Aenghwas words, he gave up his hesitation. I thought about it a lot. Then he made a decision and brought people together. There is no need to hesitate any longer. Say it bluntly. . I am not Xioliang. ? The group blinked. Gorumazon asked cautiously. Master Xiao. What do you mean by that? Seoryangs smiling face became increasingly serious. The expressions of the people who were filled with doubts gradually hardened. I am not Seo-Liang, the Three Confucius of Shinism. To be precise, he is not the Three Confucius of the past. yes? The Three Dukes Xiliang is dead. ? Of course, Im not sure. Is it because he died, or did I simply take his body? widely! Crash! The shaking of the bonfire became stronger. The group didnt say anything. Xu Liang did not look at the group. All I could do was keep an eye on the bonfire, which was shaking more and more strongly. Two years ago I died. When I was not in Western Liang, I died. But for some reason, even though he was clearly dead, his eyes opened. I woke up as a member of a scary organization that I had only heard about through rumors, in a place I had never been to before. Master Xiaojiao? Yes, I am dead, but I am not dead. Whether it was the whim of heaven or the judge of the Ministry of Justice who did something wrong, I, who should have died, woke up again in the body of the Three Princes of the Heavenly Demon God coiled in the southern land of the central plains. Xiliang raised his head. The expressions and eyes of the group looking at him were so bizarre that it was difficult to describe them in words. Now I am Seoryang. But Im not really a westerner. Hey, Lord Sogyo. Seo-ryang looked at Yeo Sang-rin. Yeo Sang-rin said with a smile. If you say it with such weight, it makes it sound like its real. For a joke to work, you have to give it the vibe of a joke Its not a joke. . Then am I crazy? No, not really. I wasnt crazy. I cant go crazy. As Mazon knows, a person with a mental disorder cannot awaken the Ultimate Demon. Even if you realize it, there is a one in ten million chance that you will come to your senses right away. Because that is the harmony landscape. Yeo Sang-rins cheeks trembled. Youre saying thats true now? Yes. Are you saying its not a joke? Of course. Then what is the true identity of Master Xiao? Seoliang spoke with a bitter look on his face and a voice with a certain level of relief. The worlds greatest assassin, the king of assassination. ?! I am Cheon Ha-jin, the king of assassins. The strongest assassin of his time who was the first to rise to the ranks of the top ten masters and the most vicious sword wielded by Lord Uicheon. Chapter 357 Episode 357 Depth of faith (2)Huh. The wind blowing through the trees calmed down. Still, the bonfire shook violently. This was because the gentle prayers emanating from the bodies of the group had an effect on the flames. Gorumazon looked at Seoliang with serious eyes. There was no wavering in Seo-ryangs expression. Assuming that Xu Liang was not crazy, he was definitely telling the truth. Master Xiao. Please speak. I have not been to the Central Committee more than a few times since our school curtailed its external activities and gathered all its power from the new church 30 years ago. sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Is that so. So not only is the situation in the midfield difficult, but we also dont know how much they have developed. Now you know. Yes, I understand. I realized this while fighting the troops of Sanghyeolseong and Uicheonmaeng. They have definitely improved a lot, but our school has improved even further. This old mans martial arts skills and common sense are still relevant to the world. Fortunately, the. But the story that Master Xiao said is difficult to accept with common sense is really too much for this old man to handle. Xu Liang shook his head. If you cant handle it, you can do whatever the Majon wants. I dont force anything. Are you telling me to do whatever I want? It means you can use your hands on me. The three people who heard Xu Liangs words looked at Gorumazon in surprise. Gorumazons eyes were bloodshot. Are you sincere when you say that? Thats right. Are you willing to surrender your life into the hands of this old man? Is that possible? . I still have a lot to do. Even if you die, you shouldnt die now. So, we have no choice but to struggle to survive. Because it has to be done? What on earth is there to do? Xu Liang smiled. It was a calm face that was the opposite of Gorumazons extremely sharp expression. In fact, he was regaining his composure as he saw his group shaking. I know what Mazon is worried about. One thing is certain, there is no way I can avoid Shingyo in achieving my goals and dreams. How can I do that To be more clear, one of my goals is to lead Protestantism in a much better direction than it is now. So dont worry. Thats right! Gorumazons strong shout shook the air. If you thought that my anger would disappear just because you said those words, you were mistaken! The expressions of the group changed. Gorumazons tone of voice has changed. This probably means that they will no longer recognize Xiliang as the leader of the small religion. Aenghwa hurriedly opened her mouth. Elder Majon Ma! It hasnt been long since Master Xiao woke up! You are very tired both physically and mentally So dont misunderstand? Oh no that is Gorumazons voice became overbearing. Do you guys think the author is crazy now? Do you think Im just spouting nonsense because Im out of my mind?! The group became mute. Frankly, they were still confused. Your head says its nonsense, but your heart says otherwise. This was especially true because I knew well that Seo-ryang was not the type of person to lie about things like this. Wooooow. Black-brown magical energy spread out from Gorumazons body. The strong movement of the heart allowed me to use magic without even realizing it. You dont know! This person is the one who has awakened the ultimate demon! He is also an unrivaled genius who studied with the religious leader until the reigning Demon Emperor! Even if you want to go crazy, you cant! That is Plus this Magi! You can fool your eyes and voice, but you cannot fool your energy! This person is telling the truth! thud! Gorumazons fist shook the ground. He stood up quickly, turned around, and walked out into the distant forest. It seemed like he couldnt control his anger. Seoryang, who had been quietly looking at Gorumazons back, stood up. Im going to visit Mazon for a while so I can organize my thoughts. Cherry blossoms suddenly stood up. Master Xiao! If you just stay here Its okay. Xu Liang chuckled. By the way, you still call me Lord Xiao. Cherry Blossoms eyes became increasingly wet. After looking at Ma Dong-pil and Yeo Sang-rin in turn, Seo-ryang quickly turned around. Whiing. As soon as the two people disappeared, the wind blew in the forest again. Gorumazon, who had been walking for a while, suddenly stopped. Suddenly, his expression became calm. Seoryang, who had been following him all along, was able to notice it through prayer. Grunt. Gorumazon sat with his back against the rock. Seo-ryang, who was quietly watching him, sat down next to him. The two people sitting side by side looked much more peaceful than expected. thank you. What do you mean? The tone of voice changed again. Xu Liang let out a laugh. I know you made me angry on purpose. I got angry because I was angry. I am not a madman like everyone else. Haha, are you really angry? Gorumazon smiled. Only then did he tell the truth. How could I be angry with Lord Xiao? Its probably the same for those guys. Is that so? Of course. But why isnt that what youre doing? If not at times like this, when would you show off your guts in front of Master Xiao? ha ha ha! Seo-ryang burst out into a relieved laugh. It wasnt a situation to laugh even with empty words, but I laughed. All I had with Gorumazon was a drink and a round of mixing. This means that, unlike the rest of the group, there was no major point of contact. Nevertheless, he understood Seoliang and even helped him at the same time. Seo-ryang once again realized that he was a very fortunate person. Gorumazon spoke in a somewhat cautious voice. Dont criticize them too much. Are you scolding me? These are people who believe in Lord Sogyo as much as I do, perhaps even more than I do. The faith is absolute, but confusion will be strong because it is not yet mature. Xu Liang shook his head. I can understand even if those friends raise a knife. I have no intention of dying, but even if I were to die at their hands, I would not complain. Belief and shock are completely different issues. haha. So, thank you Mazon. Since Mazon took away all their anger, those friends will be able to think more calmly. I am indebted to you. This is how things are. By the way A look of puzzlement appeared on Gorumazons face. How did you know? This old mans play? Still, I thought I fooled him pretty well. I was deceived at first, but I realized it when you talked about the reigning Demon Emperor. Huh. There was no need to mention the reigning Demon Emperor. Gorumazon burst into laughter. I really cant defeat Lord Xiao. He deliberately said that Xi Liang had mastered the reigning Demon Emperor Qi. This is because I wanted to make Ma Dong-pil and Yeo Sang-rins cherry blossoms aware once again. The fact is that the only people who have mastered the reigning Demon Emperor are the sect leaders and small sect leaders. The simple fact that he has mastered the Demon Emperors Qi means that he is the sects ancestor, and there is no need to worry about other trivial reasons. What do you mean? This old man was also very shocked. I guess so. To be honest, Im still not sure whether what Master So said is true. The believers faith in God is absolute. Gorumazon was an elder among elders in Protestantism, which was famous for its fanaticism. The fact that even he is not sure if the words of Seoryang, who was designated as the next god, are true, means that Seoryangs words are shocking. Xu Liang spoke calmly. Its true. I dont think I need to say anything else other than that. haha. I never thought something like that would actually be possible Seoliang, who was looking at the sighing Gorumazon, asked a somewhat provocative question. Arent you anxious? What do you mean? Didnt I tell you that I was Cheon Ha-jin, the King of Death? I did. I also told you that he was under Lord Uicheon. Of course you did. If it were me, I think my fist would go out as soon as I heard that he was a assassin under Lord Uicheon. Hehe, why do you think that? Arent you anxious? This guy could have secretly delivered confidential documents or magic tricks from Shingyo to the Uicheon Alliance. Gorumazon grinned. After hearing what Master So said just now, I decided to believe it. The Lord Sogyo was the king of death, Cheon Ha-jin, and at the same time, he was someone who would sacrifice his life for the Protestant religion. Seo-ryang chuckled without realizing it. What would you do if you were anticipating Mazons personality and hit him? Are you trying to talk about endless things? haha. Its not something I should say in front of Master Xiao, but I dont think this old mans insight is that bad. From what I see, everything the Sogyo leader says is true, and he is not the kind of person who will plunge our school into the abyss of destruction. Is that so? add. ? Whether or not Master Xiao is truly Xuaryang, there is no way he would have appointed someone who did not have the qualifications and ability to be his successor, right? Xu Liangs eyes wavered. I believe in Lord Xiao. However, I believe in you a thousand times more than I believe in you. And the leader I trust is not an easy person to hand over the position of successor to someone who could cause trouble. okay. Yes thats right. Thats why Gorumazon may have been confused after hearing Seoryangs identity, but he didnt worry much. He believes in the Nine Great Heavenly Demons, Lee Cheon Sang. He is a person who would give up his only life for the sake of his religious leader without hesitation. Not only that, but most of the demons of Protestantism would be like that. I believe in Lee Cheon-sangs ability beyond just what he is. And that belief continues to Seoryang. Gorumazon can sacrifice his life not only for Lee Cheon-sang but also for Seoliang. That is trust. And that is the true attitude of demons toward demon gods. It may be confusing right now, but it will be sorted out soon. Thank you again. He says all kinds of things. By the way, their minds will be put in order, but what do you plan to do about the danger they face? It felt like I was suddenly thrown back into reality. Xu Liang said with a smile. Please leave it to me. I will take care of it. Gorumazon nodded. All right. That was the end of the answer. If thats the case for Sogyoju, then thats the case. Gorumazon no longer had any questions. Im going to have to get up soon. Speaking of which, I must deal with the impending danger. Master Xiao. Please speak. But why did you have to tell me that now? There will always be an opportunity. Xiliang looked at the place where a bonfire was flickering in the distance. The danger ahead will at least be no less than it is now. Before that, I thought I should tell you everything about me. Is that all? And Seo-ryang shrugged his shoulders. I just wanted to put my mind at ease. I wanted to be recognized at least by them. Gorumazon smiled and nodded. Is there anything I can help you with? Rest. You never know when you might use it. Its an honor. Can I ask one more question? yes. Did you tell the leader too? Xiliangs eyes deepened. I dont know that either. Chapter 358 Episode 358 Depth of Faith (3)Its clear there. Gwanghons appearance looked quite harsh. This is because the chase lasted for several days and he could not even wash. He glanced to the side. Gokcheonsak was flying a blue falcon at some distance away. The hawk kicked off his forearm and flew away toward the south. Its not an ordinary hawk. At least there seemed to be no shortage of hearing the sounds of spirit objects. Do you want to request support? Probably so. This side has one absolute expert, one of the ten in the world, and seventy outstanding troops called Hyunmudae. On the other hand, didnt Gok Cheon-sak lose all of his team? Unless he was going to wander around and pick up fallen grains to eat, he had no choice but to summon his troops. Gwanghon, who was watching Gokcheonsak, shouted to Hyeonmudae. Yes, please wait. Paaang! The light spirit approached Gok Cheon-sak with a quick divine method. Huh. A powerful energy wave flowed from Qu Tian-suks body. The mad souls eyes sparkled. indeed. During the several-day chase, Qu Tian Shek clashed with Majon several times. The number of times was almost twice as many as mine. However, he has already recovered as much strength as I did. Even though the martial artist was below him, this magnificent prayer rising like a cloud was definitely impressive. Cheoeok. Gwanghon stopped ten feet away from Gok Cheonsak. There was an unknown silence between the two people. Gwanghon was the first to break the silence. There hasnt been much conversation so far, right? . Youve managed to realize Hwa-gyeong. They said he was an immoral person who despised the recluse, but instead he joined the group of recluses and achieved greater heights. Even if you learned in Kunlun, it seems that you cant help but be born low-class, right? It was a sharp provocation. Qu Cheon-suks face turned red. But that was all. Isnt it difficult to gain the upper hand even in a one-on-one competition with Gwanghon in the current stage? Now was the time to let go of my anger. Gwanghon laughed mischievously. In my heart of hearts, I want to catch you and kill you immediately, because you are a disgrace to the martial arts faction, but what can I do? There is a greater evil right in front of us, so we cant get caught up in small evils and get things wrong. What do you want to say? Lets do it together. . Havent we wasted a lot of mental energy keeping us in check and chasing down those demonic cultists? In that case, I think it would be better to first catch the demonic bastards and deal with our problems later. Although it was a bit rough, Gwanghons words were definitely wrong. A look of hesitation appeared on Qu Cheon-suks face. Gwanghon shrugged his shoulders. Do you know why Im saying this now? . Because the time has come for both you and me to make a choice. You are not the only one who is wasting your mental energy needlessly. In that case, shouldnt we either join hands temporarily or kill you first? . Of course we can kill you. However, if you use hit-and-run tactics, it might be a bit annoying for us as well. And that annoyance will lead to a lot of power consumption when we meet the demonic bastards. So you want to hold hands? Thats right. The light in Gwangsouls eyes turned red. Know one thing. I didnt give up my normal name and use the nickname Gwanghon for no reason. Im not the type of person to suggest this to anyone. He meant that if he didnt answer right away, he would risk a bloody battle. It was a time when Gok Cheon-suk was still hesitating and something unusual and deadly occurred in Gwanghons body. Food! A hawk with fluttering red feathers flew towards Gwanghon. Hongcheon Shin-eung (Red Heaven God )? Gwanghon raised his arms, prepared a place for the falcon to sit, and untied the pipe tied to the falcons ankle. haha. Gwanghon, who was smiling brightly, threw a flue at Gok Cheon-sak. Take it. Gok Cheon-sak received the message with a puzzled expression. Read it. He quietly watched Gwanghon and read the letter. Soon, Qu Cheon-suks eyes widened. Huh. Didnt it just work out? It was rewarding to keep you alive all this time. If so, are we allies from now on? Its like that as long as the leaders of each faction dont break their promises. Gok Cheonsak approached Gwanghon with very natural steps. Lets go slowly. Gwanghon burst into laughter. It was funny how Gok Cheon-sak suddenly became shameless after being very nervous. But even for a moment. We will wait for a while. So you know. Are you going to let them get away? I could run away, but not right away. What could be the reason that a guy as big as Mazon tried to ostracize us now? Doesnt that mean that the Little Lord or something else has lost all its strength? . It is a hundred times better to apply pressure slowly than to fight in a state of loss of strength by moving hastily for no reason. You dont even know that? Qu Cheon-suks cheeks twitched. Clearly, he only focused on individual martial arts and was almost illiterate when it came to strategy and tactics. Okay. Then how long do you plan to wait? Considering my physical strength, I plan to use it for about half a day. If were going to do that, lets just wait half a day. hmm? Why? You just saw it, right? It was a full response. The mad souls eyes sparkled. It did. It seemed like they were calling in the troops. Are there troops stationed close enough to reach one in half a day? I think this distance will be enough. Is that so? If we dont arrive by then, lets just keep going. It will come after you on its own. Good. Dont do that. Gwanghon looked up at the sky. It was dawn before dawn. If we leave half a day later and encounter the demonic cultists, we will probably have to fight at night. Its going to be a fun hunt. * * * It has changed. Seoliang, who was sitting cross-legged and placing the Cheonmado on both knees, felt a change in the Cheonmado. Wooooow. Cheonmado was trembling slightly. Even though the reigning Demon Emperor Qi is not raised, it attempts to resonate on its own. It had been a long time since I had been inundated with demonic energy solely by the sword, rather than resonating primarily with the demonic energy emanating from my body. Has the seal been broken? No way. Ugh. Ugh. The soft sound of the sword was beautiful and pleasant to listen to. If the seal on Cheonmado had been released, the entire area would have been devastated by a storm of incredible demon energy. Lee Cheon-sangs innate magic energy was so amazing. Even though the great magical power is sealed, there is no problem with the blade. Cheonmado deserved to be called the best horseman in the world. Then why are you doing this? He was deliberately not treating his internal injuries. In any case, even if you try to treat internal injuries in this condition, complete recovery is impossible. As it is now, it is difficult to expect an efficient annihilation battle even after a few days of treatment. Of course, you can somehow use your brains to deal with them, but you never know how many enemies will increase in the meantime. So, Xiliang risked everything on the reigning Demon Emperor. To be exact, I was planning to use one of the three secret techniques in the Demon Emperors Chronicles, the anti-heavenly magic technique. It was a Qigong technique that I had never dared to touch until now. But now it is possible. This was because the level of the reigning Demon Emperor rose while fighting with King Biyo. The enlightenment gained through life-threatening combat was several times more valuable, precious, solid, and faster than the enlightenment that came from sitting meditation. The problem was the conditions under which anti-heavenly magic could be used. In order to meet that condition, I have not taken care of my internal injuries. Thanks to this, every single one of them was to die for. However, even Cheonmado is in an unusual situation, so it is truly disturbing. Slurp. Xiliangs eyebrows twitched. Suddenly, I looked into the Heavenly Demon Island to see why this was happening, and a ray of magical energy surged from the Heavenly Demon Island. The soaring demonic energy flowed into the intestines, and in an instant, it crossed the veins and tried to spread throughout the body. recovery?! The high-purity innate magic energy that extended from the Heavenly Demon Island was in sync with the reigning Demon Emperor Qi and was being held up to heal internal injuries. At that moment, Xiliangs eyes lit up. Sigh! Cheeing! The Cheonmado fell to the ground. The reigning Demon Hwanggi reacts on its own. When I look at something like this, even though it is a sword, it seems to have life. If Xi Liang holds the Heavenly Demon Sword and attains the reigning Demon Emperor, he will appear as an immortal god who will not die in any battle. The concentration of Lee Cheon-sangs innate magic energy contained in Cheonmado was beyond imagination, enough to turn hundreds of people into peak masters. Such energy would not allow his fellow servant Xiliang to die. Perhaps, when the reigning Demon Emperor reaches great heights, there may be no need for the Anti-Heavenly Exorcism. At that time, I heard a whisper. It was a familiar step. But it was too late to notice. The internal injuries were so severe that my sense of energy was dead. Sreuk. Ma Dong-pil politely lifted the Cheonmado. Seoliang looked up at Ma Dongpil. Ma Dong-pil, who was quietly looking down at Seoryang, knelt down. You dropped your knife. Xu Liang smiled. It was a much more polite tone than expected. There seemed to be little confusion in his voice. How are you feeling? . Did I distract you with pointless words? Is that possible? It must have been very difficult? Ma Dong-pil shook his head. Compared to the path that Lord Sogyo has walked, my hardships are not even enough to stop the bleeding. Im not saying that. I want you to Master Xiao. . Master Xiao probably thought a lot about it before he said those words. You may have thought that I might be resented by those guys and that they might not acknowledge me. You know me well. So Im sorry, but I was angry. Its okay to be angry. no. Master Su doesnt know why Im angry. ok? I know very well what you are worried about. But Ma Dong-pil looked directly at Seo-ryang. Ma Dong-pils eyes, which were as solid as a rock and strong as a castle wall, were filled with some sadness. Although I was not able to assist you well due to my inability, I do not think that I showed any less loyalty and faith towards you. . Please scold me whenever I show my shortcomings. However, I hope you understand my loyalty. Dongpil. It means nothing to me, Lord Xiaogyo, whether he was the Three Dukes, the King of Sal, or even if he was a lowly beggar who was lucky enough to take over that body. Ma Dong-pil lowered his head. I just serve Lord Xiao Jyo all the time. It is not simply because he holds the title of head of a small religious sect. Fortunately, I respect and believe in you because you have given me a favor that I cannot repay. . Thats all. Seo-ryang took a deep breath. Ma Dong-pil further thought that Yeo Sang-rin and Aeng-hwa would also understand him. But I had no idea Ma Dong-pil would say something like that. The past two years of protecting him in silence were all melted into Ma Dong-pils words. Ma Dong-pil closed his eyes. Im embarrassed. Even though he said that, honestly, he was shaken for a moment. I felt like my faith and beliefs were completely shattered. But I soon realized. No matter what the other persons past was, he was a person who benefited greatly from Seo-ryang. If so, thats it. In the past, he was a demon before he was a guard warrior. But now, before he was a demon, he was a guard warrior of Xiaojiao Province. He truly thought of himself as such. Ma Dong-pil shouted with sincerity. No one will be able to touch Master Xiao until they hand over my corpse! S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Is that difficult? yes? Ma Dong-pil raised his head. The bewildered expression on his face was overwhelming. Seoliang laughed haha without even realizing it. What are you shouting so seriously?! My hands and feet are all shaking! Miss Soju. There will be a battle soon. I must fight against my enemies to restore my inner wounds. There is no need for you to participate in this battle. yes?! But yeah. After this battle is over, I will become a master who respects the duties of a guard warrior that you have been shouting for so long. From now on, I will not lift a finger, so kill all of the enemys swords before they reach me. . Okay then? There was passion in Ma Dong-pils eyes. Its an honor. Dongpil. Yes, Master Xiao! thanks. Ma Dong-pil bowed his head once again. A greeting without an answer. That was the answer. Xiliang looked up at the sky. The day was getting darker. I was very distraught as the time to encounter the enemy was getting closer, but thanks to you, I feel like even my internal injuries have healed. Chapter 359 Episode 359 Depth of faith (4)A day has passed. The winter morning air was cold enough to freeze my lungs. However, this chill before dawn was Yeo Sang-rins greatest treasure. Wooooow. A soft white light flowed through Yeo Sang-rins body. It was a chill that sent shivers down my back just by looking at it. The corners of Yeo Sang-rins mouth rose. It works as expected. At Hwangbo Sega, I used the Ice and White Ssangsugyeong (pք) without my knowledge. At that time, she didnt even wonder how she used that martial art. It wasnt until later that I thought it was strange. The achievement of Negongsimbeop has not even increased that much, but you throw away Dusui Sugyeong, which can be said to be a secret technique in its own way? It was definitely not normal. But now I understand. Even if you dont master the Naegongsimbeop, if your enlightenment is extreme, you can perform even more martial arts. Chii Iik. White steam rose from Yeo Sang-rins right hand. And what if you could use a technique like this with extreme enlightenment? Weeeeeee!! The Danjeon, which retained its circular shape, rotated at high speed. The Danjeon rotated and sucked in the surrounding cold and negative energy at a frightening speed. Surprisingly, while absorbing such a large amount of natural energy, the capacity of the dantian was decreasing. No, its not decreasing. Its being compressed. Danjeon, which was a rich vessel, is tightly compressed into a shape similar to an inner altar. It was a truly extraordinary operation beyond imagination. Unless the Naegongsimbeop itself is pursuing flowering, it is difficult for anyone to attempt it in this way. Its okay. The ultimate technique developed before even mastering the art of mind. However, thanks to that technique, I was able to train my inner gongsim to reach greatness. Although growth changed after the war, this was by no means an apostle. Phew. The inner circle was rotating at such a high speed that my lower abdomen felt stiff. Thanks to this, it didnt even take a single moment for Danjeon to be changed to Naedan. Whoa. As Yeo Sang-rin opened her eyes and exhaled, a refreshing expression appeared on her face. Is this like catching a mouse while a cow is backing up? I dont think so. crane! Surprised, Yeo Sang-rin looked to the side. I dont know when he came, but Seoryang was looking down at him with his arms crossed. How are you? huh. No, but what happened here? I wanted to do a final inspection of the air before the battle. But the player was taken away. Yeosangrin grumbled. You dont usually do that. Why? Even if you are at the level of Ma Dong-pil, there is no need for separate protection during the Ungong breakfast. This is because you can freely utilize the concentration of contemplating the inside and the feeling of observing the surroundings. There is nothing to say about Seoryang. Im not feeling well. Yeo Sang-rin raised her eyes. Now that I think about it, Seoliangs condition was definitely not good. The energy that was so huge that it seemed rather ordinary was now pulsating unstably. So, the internal injuries are the same? You usually recover quickly, right? I left it because it was useful. Is it useless? Is being sick useful? There is such a thing. Yeo Sang-rin pouted her mouth. Youre not trying to avoid a crisis by using being sick as an excuse, right? I told you in advance that I dont care about that. what? Oh my past? yes. Xu Liang chuckled. Youre laughing. Hey, you dont know if its Dongpil or Cherry Blossoms, but you dont have any of the above, right? They serve me, but you are a stranger. Sniff! I feel bad for you to say that If youve done everything without talking nonsense, come to the side. The place looked very nice. Tsk. Yeo Sang-rin hesitated and took a step to the side. Xu Liang frowned. Would you mind going a little further? Think of it as protecting the law. So much. Although she said so, Seo-ryang did not chase after her. Seoryang, sitting cross-legged in the seat where Yeo Sang-rin sat, closed his eyes. It wasnt about raising the old Demon Emperor or the Demon Lord Qi, it was just checking the Demon Lords on the Demon Emperor Qi. How much concentration did you have? Oh really. Seoyang grumbled and opened his eyes. Yeo Sang-rin closed her eyes with an innocent expression. why? Is it not working? Yeah man! I cant concentrate because my face is staring at me from the side! Youre so distracted. Just confirm this. Xu Liang sighed. So what? Why are you doing this? Was it King Sal? That was it in the end. Xi Liang relaxed his posture. Although he was a stranger, the friendship he had developed with Yeo Sang-rin was very deep. To put it bluntly, if it werent for her, it would have been difficult to come out to the midfield. Yes, thats right. omg! Are you saying that this is the king of assassins who is said to be the best in the world of assassins? The King of Salvage, who was said to have boldly invaded in broad daylight, cut off every part of his target, and then escaped leisurely, was Lord Sogyo? Thats right. Oh my god. Yeo Sang-rin opened her mouth. Xu Liang frowned. Why are you acting so surprised? I wasnt surprised at all. Yeo Sang-rin, who had a surprised expression on her face, pouted and pouted. Well, I was wondering if I should show this kind of response to make you feel more at ease. Im very disturbed. Then its better. Think of it as punishment. Hey, I couldnt help it either. He came back from the dead, but suddenly became a member of the Heavenly Demon Church. Do you know how I felt at that time? Do I need to know? You dont have to know. Anyway, I had a hard time too. If I tell you that Im actually the King of Sal, wont you look at me like Im crazy? Not only did he become a three-gongja who lost his martial arts, but he also lost his spirit and ended up sucking his fingers for the rest of his life? I really want to do that. I like our school, but I also know that it can be an incredibly violent neighborhood at times. I live with a smile now, but back then it was really thin ice. I was a bit curious about that. How did you feel in the past? I heard stories about this and that from Aenghwa and Ma Howie, but I just assumed it was something like that. Dont say anything. At that time Seoryang grumbled and expressed his difficult feelings at the time. The story of being called to Lee Cheon-sang as soon as he woke up, the experience of being stuck in a bamboo forest and pooping himself to death, the experience of going around the seven magic houses as a inspector, going through the Beast Palace, and winning the battle for the successor, etc. I told Yeo Sang-rin a story I had never told anyone before. Yeo Sang-rin was amused by Seo-ryangs story, sometimes with a surprised expression and sometimes with a sympathetic expression, and occasionally adding a hint of humor. and then we came to this point. Hey, after hearing this, it seems like you were really only looking ahead. I have that feeling. Well, I wasnt in the mood to run leisurely. Iknow, right. Seo-ryang scratched his head as a sudden thought occurred to him. Because Im chatting, I end up talking about all sorts of things to you. I didnt even tell Dongpil. Cluck. What is that smile like an old woman missing all her teeth? Youre rude! Yeo Sang-rin, who shot Seo-ryang once, smiled comfortably again. Are you feeling more relaxed now? Seo-ryangs face darkened. Is there anything else to do other than let loose? However, it seems like the congestion is going down when I talk about it calmly. Then thats enough. Yeo Sang-rin continued to smirk. Even Seo-ryang didnt know what she was thinking. By the way, Lord Sogyo, you really are a bitch. No matter how much I was the King of Sal, I came this far in just two years Wow, I wouldnt have even dreamed of it. If I struggle to find time to sleep, I can somehow manage. I cant do that because Im lazy by nature. If you know, fix it, man. Who wants to be diligent and live in this mess? Even if you dont have to be diligent, everyone is there to help you. And then you get stabbed later. You can help me avoid getting hit. Suggest it to your brother. Yeosangrin giggled and laughed. It may be a bit unexpected, but I definitely felt lighter after talking to her. Unlike the sigh I felt after the conversation with Ma Dong-pil, I felt fundamentally at ease. Yeo Sang-rin stood up. I dont know when the enemy will come, but dont be too nervous. You must have suffered a bone ailment from the battle with King Biyo. We will take care of it. Arthur. People are dying needlessly. I dont know what youre trying to do, but in your current state, Lord Xiao, we can never handle the enemy. Isnt it too risky to fight me, let alone protect Ma? Its not that much, but well, youre right. Xiliangs eyes lit up. Thats why this fight is meaningful. Another day has passed. Master Xiao. Ma Dong-pils voice showed concern. Are you okay? are you okay. Xiliangs condition seemed worse than before. His complexion was pale and the area under his eyes was dark. Just looking at his appearance, he seemed like a person who wouldnt be surprised if he died soon. It was already winter and the wind was cold, and the internal injuries were getting worse. Although I ate on time and slept well, there was no fundamental cure. Gorumazon also didnt say anything, but looked worried. No matter how much you think about it, its impossible. Please leave this fight to us. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ma Dong-pil glanced at Gorumazon. After stubbornly maintaining his loyalty to Xiliang, he had many conversations with Gorumazon. Thanks to this, I was embarrassed and learned a lot. Xu Liang said with a smile. Perhaps because of his poor complexion, his smile seemed oddly sad. I told you before, right? I can do it all. Didnt Mazon decide to take a step back? Of course it was, but at that time, Lord Xiao didnt have this much trouble. Do not worry. Because its the state Ive been hoping for. Huh. Gorumazon continued stroking his beard. Unlike Seoryang, whose condition became more serious as the days passed, Gorumazon, Ma Dongpil, and Yeo Sangrin had recovered to more than eight-quarters of their body degrees. In particular, Ma Dong-pils recovery speed was dazzling. This was because the high concentration of evil energy remaining in the body actually maximized the healing effect of Geumgang Yacha Magick, but even taking that into account, recovery was rapid. The reason is that he was on the verge of death while dealing with a peak expert who was over 30 years old at the time. Xiliang looked around. It looks like Jinmadae has recovered his stamina as well. The number of cavalry, which used to be three hundred, is now a little less than two hundred and fifty. This is because more than 50 demons died in battle at Hwangbose. Seo-ryang once again felt sorry and sad. If he had died in the fight against the Uicheonmaeng, it could be said that he died for the greater good of the Demon Island. However, while they came to protect Xiaojiaoju, they got caught up in the battle and lost their precious lives. I need to broaden my horizons. As I thought about the number of victims, I became aware of my position once again. Sogyoju is a person who has the authority to command all the troops of Shingyo. If so, you must have a certain sense of responsibility and weight. What I only knew in my head, I now accepted in my heart. Because there were people who accepted their past with confidence, the resentment that they had harbored for so long that they had forgotten about was relieved and they were finally able to face themselves accurately. It was a mistake to go to catch King Biyo. But I got it in the end, so I dont regret it. Pajik! Puzzle! A blue electric light glowed from Seo-ryangs fingertips. In the end, King Biyo was a heart demon to me. At that time, a cherry blossom came running hurriedly from afar. She, who I hadnt seen in two days, appeared carrying a rather large bowl. Surprisingly, warm steam was rising from the bowl. Master Sujiao! Are you a cherry blossom? Eat this! Xu Liang looked at the bowl with bewildered eyes. Surprisingly, it was meat soup. In this barren land, they made soup with rabbit meat that was somehow caught even in the middle of winter. Theres going to be a fight soon You need to cheer up. Aenghwas body was dirty. His clothes were covered in dirt, his face blackened with charcoal, and his blood-covered hands looked pitiful. I thought he was spending time alone because it was difficult to accept the past of the person he was serving, but that wasnt the case. He was struggling alone to make health food for Seoryang. For a moment, Seo-ryang felt his heart pounding. Like Ma Dong-pil, who showed consistent faith, and Yeo Sang-rin, who made me feel relieved, although we didnt have much conversation, they conveyed emotion through their actions. Thank you, cherry blossom. Nothing to say! Xiliang turned his gaze into the dense forest. The enemy finally began to be visible to the naked eye, with a thick dust peak rising in the distance. Im going to eat the meat soup that our Aenghwa made and scold those damn bastards. Chapter 360 Episode 360 Depth of Faith (5)Hmm, there it is. Gwanghons eyes sparkled. Hoo? Were you waiting for us there? I think so. I dont know if its courage or bravery. Qu Tian-Suk frowned. It seems like there is some kind of trap. A trap? exactly. How can you deal with us with that many troops? They must be camped out there because they also believe in something. Gwanghon nodded. However, he did not agree with Qu Cheon-suks words. That makes sense, but they probably didnt know we were going to bring troops. They were exhausted and in a difficult situation. He must have been thinking cold-heartedly, so his intention was to start a fight here. Qu Cheon-suks cheeks twitched. They are enemies, but they are capable people. It is possible that we prepared in advance. Its not like theres no possibility at all. exactly. Youd better approach with caution. The Gok Cheon-sak that Gwang-hon saw was someone who changed his stance quickly and never attacked until he was sure. I didnt like it because it was an action born out of timidity rather than prudence, but in the current situation, it wouldnt be a bad idea to do as he said. Theres no need to rush anyway. It was he who had originally suggested waiting and applying pressure slowly. Once I knew where the enemy was, I felt much more at ease. Let me see. Ugh. The bright souls eyes glowed red. Gwanghoon, who had increased his eyesight through internal energy and was examining the demonic cultists, tilted his head. Isnt that strange? If they had dug a trap, there would have to be Gyeongwon. Isnt that what I saw then? Of course, the number of enemies was not known for certain. However, the deviation seemed to be around twenty. Even if a trap was dug, about 20 men would not be able to handle this many troops. Its good to take your time and move forward, but it would be ridiculous to just sit back and be scared. Gwanghon said to Gok Cheon-sak. Lets approach slowly. I understand. Qu Cheon-suk turned around and shouted. Move! Just in case, prepare for battle in advance! But before he could speak, Bicheondae (w) was already preparing for battle. Qu Tian-Suk frowned. He did not like the expressionless expressions on the faces of the Bicheon members. But when did you say the dragon sword corps is coming? Captain Bicheon answered in an indifferent voice. It will come soon. It was an answer that didnt feel difficult at all. They do not recognize Gok Cheon-sak as their superior. The members of the current martial arts team who saw that scene burst into laughter. Gok Cheon-suks face turned red. These guys! Although he felt like he wanted to kill him right away, he calmed his nerves. At this point, when a battle was about to begin, we couldnt do anything that would reduce our strength. But I couldnt just tolerate it, so I said something. They said that Bicheon and the Dragon Sword were a fast-moving unit, but it seems like those rumors were all in vain. I feel embarrassed to hear that we are the fastest unit with only that kind of advance speed. Although they are not subordinates, they can be considered subordinates in their own way. Although it was a temporary alliance, it was never good to see Gok Cheon-suk openly ridiculing rival units in front of them. However, Bicheondae, who heard Gok Cheon-saks sarcasm, was not shaken at all. Gwanghon shook his head. Lets leave the morale-lowering comments aside and go. joy! Cheer ring. Gok Cheon-sak took out his cavalry spear. In an instant, a subtle life arose from the combined window. lets go! Grumble. Although they were not running, the ground softly rumbled as nearly three hundred people moved. The distance is approximately ten miles. Because it is a mountain road, the approach will be slower. Still, since they were all trained in martial arts, they walked much faster than ordinary people. Ill be there in half an hour with enough time. The forest was big. The trees were all bare before the bitter winter wind. However, it was so big and thick that it was not easy to find the way if you were not used to hiking. How long did it take to walk like that? Gwanghon, who was in the lead, raised his hand. Wait a moment. The group stopped. Qu Tian-Suk frowned. Why are you doing that? Is something strange? What do you mean? Gwanghon did not look back at Gok Cheonsak. Demonic cultists could be seen between the trees in front. There were still about three hundred pieces left, but the fierce eye power of the light spirit was able to check them all. Do you see them? Gok Cheonsak concentrated his eyesight. It was visible but not clear. Although he was not lacking in internal power compared to the Light Soul, he was somewhat inferior in the fine operation of internal power. I couldnt see as clearly as I could. Look. But why are you doing that? Its the same, but somethings strange. So whats strange? I cant explain it properly. It doesnt seem like the number has decreased in any way, and it doesnt seem like an illusion created by the secret method of non-humanity. Qu Tianshak shook his head. If we dont know right away anyway, lets just keep going. Gwanghon hesitated for a moment. What Gok Cheon-suk said was not wrong. But his intuition was telling him. Some unknown danger is approaching. Qu Cheon-suk pounded his chest as if he was frustrated. If youre not going, well go first. Although the shot was uneven, Gokcheonsak was not able to move easily. Even though he had a bad mentality, it didnt mean he didnt have an eye for people. It was clear that Gwanghon was a person who didnt even want to be sick, but his abilities clearly exceeded his own. Gwanghon nodded. Lets come a little closer. Good. The group started marching again. It was a slightly slower and more cautious walk than before. When the distance narrowed again. atmosphere. Why are you doing this again? Gwanghons eyes narrowed. Theres definitely something strange. So what on earth is that? Gwanghon looked at Gok Cheonsak. Qu Tian-suk flinched. This was because the red eyes of the mad soul that looked at him were particularly ferocious. If youre really that frustrated, you guys should go first. Qu Tian Shuk closed his mouth. The reason Gwanghon treats him like this is because Uicheonmaeng and Sanghyeolseong joined hands. However, the moment he crosses the line, the light spirit will attack him without regard for interests. Gwanghon was a man ten times more ferocious with martial arts skills as strong as Sinchang Eongeuk, a warrior of the Iron Blood Fortress. We must not offend him any further than this. Hehe hum! Do you think well be in danger? Didnt you say you didnt know exactly? But this uncomfortable feeling I dont think any further approach will be beneficial. What will you do? Are you going to wait here and hit me? Gwanghon hesitated. Whats so uncomfortable? Clearly the enemy was the same. It doesnt seem like a trap has been set, and its hard to say its a great force either. Im sure I missed something. Gwanghon examined the enemies again. It was the same. The demonic cultists formed their own camps and prepared for battle. This vivid fighting spirit penetrating over 200 miles away was real. weird. Its really okay to fight like this At that moment, Gwanghons eyes wavered. for a moment. He strengthened his eyes once again. This time, he even increased his internal energy to the point where red essence leaked from his entire body. Where did it go? There was no one who was supposed to be in the place where the enemy was positioned. It was clearly visible when seen from the side of the small peak earlier. But not now. Cant you see that bastard, the leader? It was then. hook! Gwanghon felt the hair on his entire body stand up. A bloody force that can be felt even before you turn your body. The source of this energy wave, which is somewhat unstable but feels overwhelmingly majestic and ferocious, was clearly magic. omg! What?! Gwanghon and Gok Cheonsak looked back at the same time. And they could see. Right behind them, Bicheondae, and a ray of blue electric light coming from the rear of the Hyunmudae behind Bicheondae. A demon who had been hiding for some time, no one knew where, was finally seen smiling whitely, radiating a huge presence. Gwanghon shouted without realizing it. Yeomrama-kun!! Quang! Red and blue lights decorated the forest brilliantly. Ugh! Stop it! He is the leader of the Demonic Cult! pop! Puff poop! In an instant, he approached and struck three consecutive blows, and the fist was accompanied by the magic power of the reigning Demon Emperor and the powerful force of the Heavenly Demon. The air heated up as the sparks spewed out, and the lightning spread like crazy, sweeping the son-in-law. Although his combat power was greatly reduced due to serious internal injuries, Seoryangs martial arts skills were not something that could be stopped by a mere Hyeonmu member. Patter! About a dozen warriors were destroyed at once. Blue lightning flashed across their fallen bodies. No one could avoid immediate death. It was a hell created by a timely attack and the destructive power of the reigning demon emperor and the power of the powerful fist. Grumbling. Blood flowed from Seo-ryangs nose. My whole body was creaking just by firing the Wall Power Fist three times in succession. Since I was fighting with open arms all the way to the top, it put more strain on my body. Inoom! Quang! The light spirit approached at incredible speed, passing from tree to tree. Gok Cheon-sak also tried to move, but before he could, Gwang-hon shouted. You wait there! Prepare for the attack from the remaining demons! Pow! The trees are so thick that I cant run there in just a month. If you destroy all the trees and approach, even your allies will get hurt. Even though he was excited, his cool-headedness was evident in his movements. For a moment, Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. And then he disappeared. ?! The light spirit, which quickly approached the distance of Ojang, swallowed the wind in vain. has disappeared? Where? At that time, the members of the Hyunmudae screamed out loud. What?! Tsk! Stop it! Bub bub bub! puck! Gwanghons head turned. Before we knew it, Seoryang had broken through the center of Hyeonmudae and was approaching Bicheondae. Unbelievable! I couldnt believe it even when I saw it with my own eyes. The speed of the breakthrough was not that great, but the fact that he missed his presence and appearance even for a moment shocked Gwanghon. I was just looking at you. When did you get there? It was truly a divine law that would make ghosts cry. This wasnt a question of martial arts strength or weakness. It was a magic trick so secret and quick that it could almost be considered a witchcraft. Stealth Art!! Yes. Thats a stealth technique. But I could hardly believe it. What kind of person in the world could show such amazing stealth skills? Even though the flower scene expert was watching! S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. this guy! The bright souls eyes radiated fire. It was a situation where anger was soaring to the point of turning the corner, but on the other hand, it was also a golden opportunity. At first glance, it is a chance to capture the leader of the Demonic Cult, who is not normal. Hyeonmudae opens the road to the left and right! Dont scatter! Paaang! Hyunmudae opened the way in an instant. And the light spirit ran out onto the open road. bang! bang! Seoliangs hammer-like fist knocked down the three members of Bicheondae. In that gap, Gwanghon was able to reduce the distance to Seoryang by half. It was a scary speed. It can be said that he is one of the top ten artists. But Gwanghon didnt know. Grumpy! Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! A blue magical energy emanating from Seo-ryangs body, almost invisible. He had not yet realized that the quality and quantity of the demon energy was slightly increasing. Xu Liang turned his head and smiled. A fire lit up in Gwanghons eyes. You devil! Fuuuuuuu! The tension exerted by the light spirit hit Seoryangs body precisely. Chapter 361 Episode 361 Resurrection Offering (1)Wow! Master Xiao! Gorumazon took a step forward without realizing it. At that time, Ma Dong-pil stopped him with his hand. There was also deep worry on his face as he held the sword armor containing the black blood demon sword. sorry. You must not get involved in this fight. but! Master Xiao has never lied even once. And you have kept your word. . Unfortunately, this fight is not ours right now. Gorumazon took a deep breath. The guard, who must be as anxious as he is, says this. He too had no choice but to watch with anxiety. It was then. bang! In the ocean that cannot be seen with the naked eye. The blue light soared higher than the giant trees that filled the forest. The eyes of Gorumazon, Ma Dong-pil, and Yeo Sang-rin, as well as all the waiting magicians, widened. Have you become stronger? Yes. That demonic energy was clearly the reigning demonic energy of Lord Xiaojiao. However, it was not the reigning Demon Emperor that exploded behind the enemy. It was a stronger and more intense energy than that. It was hard to call it full power, but it was much more powerful than before the attack. Puff puff poop! The forest screamed. The limbs that rose high into the sky were engulfed in acrid smoke as the explosion exploded. The reigning Demon Emperor, which had previously broken bones and destroyed all five organs and six organs, was now demonstrating its full destructive power. It exerts a vicious power that goes beyond the skin, muscles, and bones and even rips off the skin and muscles. Yurijutsu?! Ma Dong-pil and Gorumazon looked at Yeo Sang-rin. Shock appeared on Yeo Sang-rins face. What do you mean, yurijutsu? Look at that! Quang! An ear-splitting explosion rang out again. This binge drinking wasnt caused by Xiliangs wind of wind. It was an explosion that exploded when the light spirits attack touched Seoryangs body. It was an attack that even those who did not know much about martial arts could be sure was fatal. This violent binge seemed to prove that the body of the attacked was shattered into pieces. But that wasnt the case. Lets go! The lightning, stronger than before, ate up a dozen members of the Bicheon Team and crushed five members of the Hyeonmu Team. It was a period of transition between the Thunderstorm and the Battle of Heavenly Demons power. Gorumazons mouth dropped open. Unbelievable! Is the reigning Demon Emperor getting stronger?! Gorumazon couldnt understand. The reigning Demon Emperor is the greatest demon in the world who rules over ten thousand demons. However, no matter how great a magic attack is, its power varies depending on the physical condition of the person using it. Seoliang clearly suffered serious internal injuries. As before, he was unable to use his stamina to continue the fight for a long time or unleash destructive qigong techniques. But what is that energy wave? What is this powerful force that covers all directions like a storm? Its not suction. People looked back at Yeo Sang-rin again. Yeo Sang-rin shook her head as if she was fed up. Its not absorbing energy. It is a method of opening the blood vessels and blood channels through ventilation, not inhalation, to burn away filth and cleanse the body! What?! Thats not the end. The remaining energy in the purified body is filled, and the energy spreads to the three danjeon (samdanjeon), sprouting vitality again. The revived vitality further activates the Samdanjeon and amplifies the original power of the Mind Beop by two or three times. I had no idea what this meant. Yeosangrin moaned. It is glass art, which is the basis of Yuri Potential Dabeop. It is a form that can be considered the prototype of a suction magic attack that spreads to the midfield. But like I said, thats not intoxication. Its not about robbing the enemy of his strength. It is a method of restoring the body by drawing on the energy emitted by the enemy and the energy of Mother Nature rather than the enemys internal energy. It was a secret technique that maximized the efficiency of meditation by drawing more true energy into the temporarily recovered body. It doesnt even end there. Lord Sujiaos magic technique is the best magic technique in the world. Yeokcheon aims for immortality and immortality, so the speed at which the body is restored and treated is beyond imagination. restoration? therapy? Feeling, not intoxication! It is a method of reviving true energy by concentrating energy and spirit into essence for a moment, but Master Sogyo is even healing wounds! Even in the history of the main palace, there are no more than three people who have embodied the ultimate form of glass jutsu Oh my! People still couldnt understand anything. But I understand one thing. Why did Seo-ryang try to fight alone without treating his internal injuries? He was confident. He knew how to heal his own body, and at the same time, he knew how to annihilate his enemies. Thats why I jumped into that battlefield full of malice alone. Even if you know the method, you are being resurrected from a place you can never enter unless you are prepared to die. I understand one thing. Ma Dong-pil and Yeo Sang-rin saw Gorumazon. Gorumazons face was filled with admiration and emotion. The only thing you knew was about Master Sos vessels. He knew that it was not a matter of martial talent or wisdom, but that he was a sufficient vessel to become the master of Shinism. Although they are beings that are looked up to by everyone, they instead sacrifice their lives to take responsibility for their people. He does not hesitate to take the lead on the battlefield and somehow resurrects even in the gap between life and death. Yes. That was resurrection. It was the resurrection of another Absolute who would take charge of the new era and inherit the rule of the Absolute who was responsible for the old era. Prepare Mas escort. yes? Im talking about the Heavenly Demon Sword. When Lord Xiao Jiao regains his full strength, he will need that sword. Oh yeah! Ma Dong-pil took off the cloth of the Cheonmado he was carrying on his back. Gorumazon turned his attention to the battlefield again. The binge drinking was getting louder and the drinking became more intense. These are juniors who will live in a new era I envy them. * * * do. Quang! Xu Liang vomited blood and flew away. His flying body knocked down two members of the Hyeonmu Corps and broke a large tree. It felt like I had been hit squarely by a mace full of meat. The power of the Great Power Hongryunjang (tɏ) of the Gwangsouls Jinsin Jeolgi was extremely ferocious, unlike the noble martial arts. Pusssss! A red haze burned from Seo-ryangs body. do! Lets go! As soon as the tension of Hongryunjang penetrated into the body, the whole bodys blood flow and veins were opened. Most of the tension that flowed into the open blood vessels was released outside the body after the turbidity was dissipated. The power of Balgyeong blows away impurities in the body. At the same time, the energy of the remaining tension, just enough to be absorbed, was dispersed into the three upper, middle and lower danteons, reviving the power of Wonjeong (ԭ). The strongly pulsating Wonjeon exuded vitality and the dense vitality was replaced by demonic energy, filling the empty Danjeon. As the demonic energy became more abundant, wounding and wounding became more resilient. The internal organs and six parts that had suffered severe bleeding recovered at an alarming rate. Thanks to the restored five viscera and six organs, the energy surged even stronger, and at the same time, the power of the reigning Demon Emperor grew stronger. also! The Three Great Secret Techniques of the Demon King of Reigns. It was the anti-cheon-cheoljeongsul, an immortal restoration technique that corresponds to half of the three techniques of righteousness and anti-harmony. At this moment, he was able to use the magic of magic, which he had not been able to use before due to his low level of achievement in Demon Emperor Qi, to perfection. I thought it was similar to Muai Gong (o), but indeed! The principle of anti-celestial enchantment was realized right away. It was thanks to Muae-gong, a recovery technique that was of great help to him during his time as a master and before he became a Sogyoju. The best martial arts technique for using the energy of Mother Nature to cleanse the body and create a body free from accumulated toxins was Muae Gong. However, the difference between Muae Gong and Bancheon Chukjeongjutsu is that in the case of Chukjeongjutsu, it uses the enemys abundant natural energy rather than a very small amount of natural energy. Lets go! The stronger Demon Emperor Qi instantly sutured the wound on his stomach. this guy! The light spirit approached in an instant and struck Hongryeonjang again. Xu Liangs eyes flashed. Quang! As if it had been hit by artillery fire, a large hole was created where Seo-ryang fell. Gwanghons face distorted. This guys reaction speed is getting faster. Now I could tell by feel where it was moving. It was proof that he didnt use stealth techniques. But it was still difficult to follow with the eyes. I couldnt even guess how great this guys level of divine law was. What if he was still fine?! At that moment, Gwanghon felt a chill running down his spine. I felt it during the ruthless fight with King Biyo, but Yeom Lama was not human. Even with this eye-popping divine law, I felt like I would be no match for that guy. We must kill him now! If we dont kill him now, hell definitely suffer later! But Gwanghons eyes wavered. Before I knew it, I could see Seoryang trying to attack Hyunmudae again from a distance. How on earth can that happen?! As time passed, its movements were coming back to life. The erupting magic power was constantly growing, and the attack speed and power were also increasing. Moreover, even after being hit with the Hongryeonjang, which is said to be as strong as Shaolins Great Power Diamond Jang, it still moves. It looked as if he was recovering. For a moment, Gwanghons eyes sparkled. recovery? Recovering from an attack?! Quang! When trying to blow off the head of one member of the current martial arts team and kick another member in the chest. Seo-ryang felt the surroundings becoming dark. Before I knew it, the madness had arrived. pop! Xi Liang stepped back. Because the attack was so timely, it was impossible to escape as quickly as before. And Gwanghon did not miss the opportunity. hook! The light spirit approached at once and swung its fist at Seoryangs head. The intention was to blow off his head with one blow. but. grasp! Gwanghons eyes were bloodshot. Block it? Seoliangs large hand grabbed Gwanghons wrist. Wooooow! The inner strength of the two people burned fiercely. Each person extracts the maximum power they can produce. However, Seoryang, who had not yet recovered even half of his body, found it difficult to handle the energy of the light spirit. Ttuduk! The sound of bones clashing between fingers rang out. Gwanghon grinned. Ill see if I can afford this. Wooooow! Red energy rose from the left hand of the light spirit. Unlike Guyumagongs demonic energy, which was as red as thick blood, it had a beautiful color like a blazing sunset. this guy! Puff puff poop! Blood burst from Seo-ryangs nose and mouth. It was a quick punch that struck four blood vessels on the chin, neck, and chest. Along with the Great Power Hongryeonjang, it was a martial arts weapon frequently used by Gwanghon. It was not as strong as Hongryeonjang, but it was an outstanding fighting technique in terms of speed. Since the power of the light spirit is contained there, even a Diamond Buddha has no choice but to vomit blood. It was then. Grumble! What?! From Seoryangs body, which was filled with blue electric light, red fire energy soared. Well, I passed. Because the level of his magic was low, he was only able to recover half of the reigning Demon Emperor. However, the remaining energy was flowing throughout the body, even reviving the power of Guyu Demon Lord. Seo-ryang, who was smoothing his chin, suddenly caught his breath. Kwasik! Oops! The wrist of the light spirit that Seoliang was holding was broken. Puff poop! He threw away the Yeongyeonsokwon again and widened the distance between him and Seoryang, but Gwanghons face turned pale in an instant. This was because the demonic energy that had infiltrated through the broken wrist destroyed all of the blood vessels in his right arm. Grumble! It is resurrection. It was the second coming of the King of the Underworld, who spewed fire and lightning and brought disaster to the Central Plains. Xi Liang stretched out his hand into the air. Piiiiing! The Cheonmado that flew like an arrow was caught in his hand. Wooooow! Innate demonic energy flowed from the Heavenly Demon Island. The reigning demonic energy that had stopped recovering began to try to recover again. Demonic energy and combat power become increasingly stronger. Seoliangs eyes regained their vivid blue-red magic. Phew, I really thought I was going to die. sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 362 Episode 362. Resurrection Offering (2)Gorumazons eyes sparkled. A blue electric light that seemed to reach the sky and a brilliant firework that seemed to burn down the entire forest. Furthermore, even the Cheonmado that Ma Dong-pil had taken out flew in search of its owner. That means only one thing. The cavalry annihilates the enemies! Wow! Rumbling! The forest shook. Gorumazon and Ma Dong-pil, who took the lead, unleashed fearsome magical energy, followed by Yeo Sang-rin and Jin Madae, who unleashed a storm of fighting spirit. At the intersection of life and death, the next demon god was finally resurrected. Then, from now on, all that remains is to annihilate the enemy without any hesitation. Paaaaang! The person Gorumazon, who flew faster than Ma Dong-pil, was targeting was Gok Cheon-sak. Gok Cheon-sak, who was keeping Seoliang in check from afar with a blank field, was frightened by the sudden attack of the demons. this! Stop those unreasonable bastards! Quang! Qu Cheon-suk staggered and retreated. this guy! profit! Papa papang! Gok Cheon-sak dodges by stepping through the air in an instant. It was truly an amazing new law. It was an infinite supernormal ability of the Unryong Dae8sik, the best divine law of the Nine Sects, comparable to Shaolins Diamond Immovability. Although the level he had achieved was lower than that of Gorumazon, the level of divine law was one level above him. If he decided to run away, even Gorumazon of the world would be in trouble. However, Gorumazon had an absolute secret skill that could be used against a person like Gok Cheon-sak. Whoa! 100 million! Gok Cheon-saks new model collapsed in an instant. The body that was soaring up into the sky came to a shaky halt and began to descend at a frightening speed. It felt like I was being dragged by invisible chains. whats this?! Gorumazons Gomokin (ľ) was a strange technique that went beyond external objects and even disrupted the direction of movement of true energy. The Gokcheonsaks internal strength was so excellent that it was not possible to suck it into the desired position, but it was enough to distract its feet. Paaaaang! The tension of the Gyeolmokshinsu that moves forward while tearing the air. Gok Cheon-sak hurriedly swung his spear. bang! Ugh! Qu Cheon-suk staggered and retreated. Even if I tried to take it, the tension was so strong that my whole body creaked. But when I tried to catch it in an unnatural position, it felt like my arms were going numb. Hwii profit! Gorumazon pushes Gokcheonsak while spouting Gomokin with one hand and Gyeolmokshinsoo with the other hand. sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Papa pang! And Ma Dong-pil and Yeo Sang-rin swept behind them. Blah blah blah! bang! The warriors who were holding the ceremony at the head of Bicheondae shook like rolling waves. Fuwaaaaak! Ma Dong-pils black blood demon sword had no mercy. An ominous magical energy was burning in the black sword body, and it was supported by a golden life force. If Seo-ryang found himself in the battle with King Biyo, Ma Dong-pil gained the enlightenment of martial arts in the battle with over 30 peak masters. pop! Puff! The hearts of the Bicheondae members burst out at the solemn display of magical power. It was Ma Dong-pil who advanced, causing bloodshed. Faster, stronger, more reasonable sword power swept the front lines with terrifying momentum. Ma Dong-pil, who practiced his sword as a protector. Then, he realized that it would be better to annihilate the enemy before protecting him through his journey to the central plains with Seoryang. This was the reason why his sword, which was heavy and powerful, became faster and more ferocious. A battlefield where blood and flesh splatter. On top of that, the jean mat finally crashed like a wave. bang! Kwakwakwak! A loud noise rang out as people clashed with each other. It was a fierce battle between experts whose entire bodies were like weapons. Shouts were heard here and there, and the sound of spears and knives clashing made the son-in-law cry, bringing out screams from the quiet forest. Huh! Huh! Before I knew it, the blood-covered Gwangsoul was panting and glaring at Seoliang. Whoop. Seo-ryang was also not breathing normally. But he still seemed full of energy. No, he seemed stronger than ever. You damn devil! After all, that dirty learning isnt going anywhere! What nonsense? Your martial arts skills! Isnt it a suction magic attack? Otherwise, how would you be able to take my attack and even recover! Xu Liang chuckled. He didnt feel the need to respond to Gwanghons words. Lets finish. I want to get some rest. Inoom! Paaaaang! Gwanghon, who could not hold back his anger, rushed at Seoliang first. I couldnt move my right arm because all the blood vessels were destroyed. Even if you survive here, you will have to live as a one-armed person for the rest of your life. Gwanghon, who had concentrated all his energy into his left hand, aimed at Seoryangs chest. It was an attack as fast as the concentrated air power. Xu Liangs eyes lit up. Suddenly! The sight of the blood spattering from the torn off arm, drawing a red curve, was like a painting. Do you understand? Gwanghon looked at Seoliang blankly. Before he knew it, he was holding Gwanghons collar and aiming his Cheonmado sword, but his face remained calm. Now you cant fight me with martial arts like you. this person! Get out of here, youre a relic of the past. Ma-kun!! Whoa! The light spirit that flew away with the Heavenly Demon Sword stuck in its chest broke a rock and fell. The spirit of the light spirit, whose upper body was split vertically, had already collapsed. Whirling! widely! Seo-ryang, who brought the Cheonmado as a gift out of thin air, shouted. Kill them all! These were the words shouted by Sogyoju who killed the enemy general. The energy of all the demons who heard his voice doubled in an instant. Kaaaaak! Stop it! We must retreat, Captain! shut up! First of all Wow! There was literally no such thing as a father-in-law. Seoryang, who was preparing to attack the remaining Hyunmudae, suddenly felt a strong energy wave approaching from afar. Steel-blooded? The temperament was similar to that of the troops clashing with the Jinma Dae. Their number was two hundred. A Guyu demonic energy arose in Cheonmado. Crumbling! The bodies of the eight remaining Hyunmu members were torn apart by the hellish attack that blew away the entire area. Gorumazon! We will stop the approaching troops, so clear this place until we return! Not treated with the same respect as usual. However, his voice was so full of authority beyond imagination that no one thought it was strange. Jonmyeong! The demons of Shinism must quickly annihilate their enemies! Aaaah! Seoryang leaves the battlefield full of bloody screams and sets out to deal with the approaching dragon sword corps. He, who was so mentally and physically exhausted that he seemed ready to collapse at the slightest touch, was recognized by everyone and was resurrected, returning to his former self as a leader full of vitality. In a battlefield where death was rampant, Seoliang was reborn. Half a day later. All troops except Gok Cheon-sak, who was completely devastated, were massacred. It was a battle where it was safe to say that the Heavenly Demon Church alone was able to handle the power of the Uicheon Alliance and the Iron Blood Fortress. And the results of this battle spread throughout the world in just a few days and caused a stir. * * * The news that Xi Liang had killed King Biyao in Shandong and further annihilated the first allied army of the Jeong Sisa reached all the way to the hundred thousand great mountains. I dont know what to make of this. Hu Yaoshengs face was truly strange. Looking at the flushed expression, it seemed like he liked it, but at the same time, he seemed anxious. Its just a guess on my part, but it seems that Master Xiao has become stronger than before. Even though Gorumazon and Jinmae were together, it is truly surprising to annihilate such an army in such an exhausted state. It has to be that way. yes? Lee Cheon-sang was still sipping his drink. This guy ruled the Demon Emperor. Since the gate of desire has been opened, it can be called true jeoktong (սy). No matter what your level of martial arts is, if you have opened the gate of desire, you have to do at least that much. Ho Yaoseong smiled. There is no defeat against the Heavenly Demon, right? Thats right. Although it was not yet known to the public, Lee Cheon-sang had already recognized Seo-ryang as the Ten Thousand Demons. The Heavenly Demon neither dies nor loses. In the future, all kinds of battles will come to Seo-ryang, but although he may feel difficulties, he will not die or be defeated. Li Cheon-sang believed so, and Hu Yaoseong believed in Li Cheon-sang. I had to have that much faith. But. You tell me. Cheonma may not die or lose but if we do this wrong, I think our school could lose. The Divine Demon Sutra (God Demon Sutra), which means reigning supreme and immortality, was the highest praise that only the sect leaders and small sect leaders could hear. However, before that, the leaders of Shinyo religion listen to the eight-character Shinyo admiration, which means Shingyo is invincible, Manmaangbok (fħ). Any honorific contains the meaning that Cheonma and Shingyo will never die or be defeated. In a way, it was a cry that was like a form of faith. If Ho Yo-seong, who knew this well, said that, it meant that the situation was quite serious. It is clear that Uicheon Maeng and Sanghyeolseong joined hands. Why do you think that? Lord Sogyo annihilated not only the Iron Blood Castles Bicheon Dragon Sword Team and the Uicheon Alliances Hyunmuda, but even the ten masters, Gwanghon. Moreover, it captivated Yukyangmageuk. But? No matter how much our interests coincide, the Iron Blood Fortress has no choice but to refuse the help of the Uicheon Alliance. It is not a matter of their temperament, but a matter of the castle lords disposition. In other words, the fact that two masters and their troops joined forces to attack Liang in itself represents the training of Mengseong (˳)? Its not just that. Hu Yaocheng took out the letter from his arms and held it up politely. Ugh. The letter that flew naturally was spread out, floating in the air. It was the perfect location for Lee Cheon-sangs eye level. Interest arose on Lee Cheon-sangs face. Who is the letter from? This is a letter from someone who has been rolling around in a cesspit for a while. Right. With those words, Lee Cheon-sang sipped his drink again. Hu Yaocheng looked at him in silence until he had finished three glasses of wine. Master. You tell me. No matter how big our school is its difficult to deal with the fierce alliance. It was a somewhat cautious tone. Lee Cheon-sang asked as if asking. What is the evaluation based on the assumption of strength? This is an evaluation that assumes only active members of the church, excluding the church leader and former veterans. Of course, there are troops from the Seven Families, and three-tenth of the sects that hold up the banner of magic are included. What about the rest? The variables are too big. Lee Cheon-sang chuckled. Isnt it your job to overturn the military inferiority? Hu Yaosheng scratched his head. If there was a more convenient route, we tried to take that route. Do you have any good ideas? If so, this foolish bastard dares to ask for instruction. There is nothing like that. Do whats convenient for you. I tried to think about it in many ways, but there was no easy way. Ho Yaoseong grumbled softly and raised his head. Of course, they wont try to go here carelessly. Moreover, in the case of the Uicheon Alliance, they are currently in a power struggle with the Anti-Jeonghoe, so they will not be able to put all their efforts into it. Didnt you join hands with the person who would deal with that anti-government group? yes? Its iron-blooded. For a moment, Hu Yao-shengs eyes wavered. Huh Is that what you think? Being able to resolve each others concerns without getting my hands dirty. Thats why training is good. Of course, its still unclear whether that will actually happen? Thats right. But the leader already believes that. Lee Cheon-sang filled his glass again without answering. Hu Yaosheng sighed. Unlike before, his face was completely free of jokes. Blood will flow quite a bit. I guess so. I will try to sew it up somehow. Do as you wish. Ho Yaoseong stood up from his seat. Then Ill see you at the next meeting. When is the meeting? Its three days later. is it? I understand. Yes then. Hu Yaosheng retreated at a brisk pace. Eventually, only Lee Cheon-sang remained in Daejeon. After sipping his drink for a while, he turned his eyes to the window. The sunset was slowly setting. is it the day after tomorrow? Chapter 363 Episode 363 Resurrection Offering (3)C Dont worry, brother. C I am the one who knows your abilities better than anyone else. Im not worried or anything. C Even if you know my abilities, you are probably worried about the reputation of the Shameless Man. C . C There will be no pressure on the headquarters. C Take this. C What is? C It is an intangible poison. To be precise, it is a dogma that contains a collection of extreme poisons that are close to the intangible evils of the Party. C It would be nice to be independent. C The moment you bite it, a radius of ten square meters will become a death zone. C . C If your identity is discovered or the assassination fails, bite without hesitation. C Do not worry. C Say it again. The fate of the headquarters depends on these four assassinations. Just as we have done so far, let us complete it by any means necessary. C All right. C I will attach someone. You can go to the Demonic Bridge secretly C Its okay. C . C My assassination journey has already begun. Even if someone helps you, the outcome will not change. C i get it. C Then Ill leave. C I hope to see you again. Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. C I also think the same way. At that time, my younger brother headed to the Demonic Bridge with a bitter smile on his face. If you think about it, your words were very selfish. How petty a remark this was to push my younger brother to death and pray for him to see him again. In the end, my younger brother did not return. The news was also cut off. Although he pretended that nothing had happened on the outside, the shock he received was beyond extreme. As the older brother of Salsu, who was revered as the best in the shadows as the head of the Museaksa Temple, he could not believe his younger brothers failure. I thought there must be some mistake. There was no information that the Demon Cult leader was dead, but they fooled themselves into believing that the Demon Cult had disturbed the information. He had no doubt that his brother had succeeded in assassinating him. But my younger brother did not return. One year, two years passed by, and it was about five years. He had no choice but to admit it. The fact that my younger brother failed to assassinate me and that my younger brother is dead. Thats how I buried my younger brother in my heart. Leaving a fatal stain on the reputation of Museaksa Temple, he crawled back into the shadows and trained the next generation. If Lord Uicheon hadnt stretched out his hand, he would still be like that. He could have rejected the leaders offer, but the conditions he proposed were too attractive to do so. He came back into the world and took on all kinds of dirty work under Lord Uicheon. Fortunately, the power of the Musaeksa Temple was alive and well, and thanks to this, the power of the Lord of Uicheon grew day by day. Then one day, several years later. I received a call from my younger brother who I thought was dead. Although he has no intention of returning to Museoksa Temple to enter the world again, he has sent a letter asking to see his face. My younger brother, whom I met for the first time in 20 years, was much different than before. He was much older, much calmer, and much stronger than he had been twenty years ago. C You werent captured by the cult leader, but you crawled under his crotch? C Thats it. C Ugly guy. Kang Wuchang regretted it again. Anyway, it wasnt something I would say to my younger brother. He even said that he would kill me if I met him again. He was angry at how his younger brother had changed and ended up verbally abusing him, but that wasnt his true feelings. In any case, now the relationship between myself and my younger brother has become irreparable. He was a man who always kept his word, and in fact, if his younger brother was active in the central plains, he planned to go and kill him personally. The fact that my younger brother came out to the midfield at this time was no different from his intention to confront the Shameless Temple. Anyway, its the little brother buried in my heart. He is just a devil in the shape of his dead brother. Lets think of it that way. Kang Woo-chang opened his eyes. Eyes shining with a shape so bright you couldnt believe they belonged to an old man scanned the seven masked men. Are you ready? The masked people did not answer. His eyes only lit up once. But those eyes are the answer. There was no emotion in their indifferent eyes. Kang Woo-chang felt his heart grow stronger. Everyone followed along well. These were the monsters that my younger brother taught me twenty years ago, right after he went to the Demonic Cult. When training first started, there were as many as 150 trainees. All but seven of them lost their lives. The killing method of the Shameless Temple was so difficult and fierce. They were all mute, unable to speak because their tongues had been cut off. Even if he was captured by the enemy and tortured, there was no way this information would leak out. Of course, even if they didnt cut out their tongues, these poisonous bastards would never open their mouths. Because I dont know how to do anything other than eliminate the target. Because all the emotions that humans should have have been eliminated. Today we set out to change the history of the Central Plains. The history of Jungwon. The history of this Jungwon martial arts group has been continued through the search for righteous evil spirits. And they were planning to erase the center of magic from the world today. In the past, our headquarters experienced failure once. It was the first failure in the long history of Musaeksa. Even the one who failed Kang Woo-chang closed his mouth for a moment. The masked people, the Colorless Seven Deaths, did not express any doubts. They were trained like that. He was one of the best assassins in the history of our headquarters. The targets martial arts ability is so great that he fails, and the high-level class surrounding him is also solid. Kang Woo-changs eyes sparkled. But you wont fail twice. No, the moment you fail, the headquarters is finished. . Because I will personally participate in this murder. Although it was not something to say once we were right in front of the enemy lines, Kang Woo-chang had no choice but to say it. It was to increase ones self-esteem. In a way, it was similar to hypnosis. Of course, if we fail, the people currently left at headquarters will not die immediately. However, the opponent is, in name and reality, the greatest demon in the world. What is scarier than force is power and influence. If the assassination fails, the Shameless Temple will be subject to an all-out attack by the Demonic Warriors. Even though it is a colorless temple that boasts the greatest power in the shadows, it cannot stop the Heavenly Demon Church. No, at a point when the highest power is gone, it would be dangerous to send just a couple of the Seven Magicians. Of course, even if it succeeds, if the demons who have lost their God start going crazy, then the world will become hell. Just thinking about the attacks of the demons, who carried out slaughter without thinking about the future, gave me goosebumps. You do not need to think about the future as you have been doing up until now. Just focus on killing your target. . If youre ready, lets move slowly. chuck! The masked people all turned around. The movements were identical, as if they shared one soul. Its something Ive always seen, but today I feel particularly reassured. Kang Woo-chang smiled sincerely. I will definitely achieve the feat of killing the Heavenly Demon. In the future, historians will unanimously praise him. Musaeksa is the greatest assassination organization in the history of martial arts. And you will be afraid. Because one day, that ghosts blade might aim for your neck. Slurp. Kang Woo-chang and the colorless painting dispersed like smoke. * * * what? Daehobeop? Are you busy? Kyahaha! Its always like that with me! You dont deserve to come here when youre busy. Oh my! How can you say such a thing? No matter how busy my work is, is it more important than the conversation with Daehobeop? This person is still the same. It was a speech that walked between sincerity and ridicule. I had no idea what the intention was. Mudam gave up his thoughts. Although Ho Yao-seongs appearance and tone of voice are uncomfortably light, we know how much he loves Xingyo. That was the only thing that mattered to Mudam. Hu Yaosheng said in a fuss. So, what brings you here today? I came to get the money. Ho Yaoseong narrowed his eyes. It was an expression that made me wonder if I had heard correctly. Money? exactly. Uh Ive never borrowed money from Daehobeop? Mu Dam had no intention of going along with Hu Yao Shengs jokes. I would like to send the members of the defense courts cabinet to Noizhou for a while. Isnt it to the south? Just across the sea, youre right in front of Haenam Island, right? Noeju was the southernmost county in Guangdong Province, the southernmost part of Central Plains. For people living in the central plains, there was no land further south than Noeju, except for islands. But why are the cabinet leaders suddenly acting like this? Recently, due to various reasons, I have been assigned to work that I shouldnt have to do. I was wondering if you could send me on vacation as compensation. Its a vacation The leaders of the Hobeon Court cabinet were all leaders from the previous era. All of them were veteran veterans who had retired from active duty, and some of them were even stronger than Daehobeop Mudam. Since Sentai Mazon (ħ) was also involved, it was only natural. Ho Yo-seong erased his characteristic playful expression. Are you doing this because of the leader? Mudam did not answer. Ho Yo-seong, who was looking at him silently, sighed. It is not difficult at all for the military department to give permission. But . Can you handle it? Mudam thought. Truly, Ho Yo-seong is smart. It was not for nothing that he served as the general military leader of Protestantism. Sending top cabinet members to the brain was a huge burden for Daeho Corporation itself. The cabinet leaders are most likely going to try to impeach the Great Protection Act. You know. exactly. Lee Cheon-sang said. Dont bother strengthening the guard. Just do what you normally do. In all his years of serving Lee Cheon-sang, Mudam has never once tried to find out his true intentions. From the beginning, it was thought that it was impossible to look into the heart of God with human eyes, and there was no need to do so. Some say that it was his stubborn nature that brought him to the position of Great Protector, but it was not a position he could hold in the first place because of his honesty. He followed Lee Cheon-sangs command and fully understood its intention. So, the intention was to send the masters of the squadron to Noeju. If the squadron masters intervene in this matter, the situation that Lee Cheon-sang wants will not happen. How about we just talk to them? What do you mean? Its what the teacher told me to do. Its not like they dont understand the Great Protection Act. Its impossible. Is it because of pride? Hu Yaoshengs words were very provocative. Mudam shook his head. It is better for the experts who make up the cabinet to be somewhat separated from the current regime. . They must remain strictly from the previous generation. Thats their role. If they start hearing stories from the current government, the system will be shaken. Hu Yaosheng sighed. This stubborn old expert was truly worthy of respect. So, on the one hand, I was also a frustrating person. Arent you sad? What do you mean? If the cabinet leaders find out about this situation later, Daeho Beop will probably be impeached. I know. However, the current situation in the Central Plains is changing rapidly. Its all thanks to Lord Sogyo. Im saying that Great Protector doesnt want to go out to the central plains and burn the flames. I want to burn it. But I have something that must take precedence over that. Huh So Im not sad. My life exists solely for the sake of the religious leader. It looks like the leader will soon transfer power to the leader, so I too will disappear into history anyway. . Give me permission. Hu Yao-seong, who was looking at the martial artist with sad eyes, quickly wrote a document and put his seal on it. Here it is. Thank you. Can I ask one more question? Sure. It may be blasphemous, butare you not disappointed with the religious leader? Mudam smiled. The sword is only used for the sake of its owner, and there is no resentment or disappointment. . Ill just go now. As Wu Dam left, Hu Yaosheng closed his eyes. Qarring! Lightning struck outside the window. That night. The assassins of the Shameless Temple entered the Heavenly Demon Church. Chapter 364 Episode 364 Resurrection Offering (4)Indeed. An indescribable admiration appeared on Kang Woo-changs face as he looked at the outer castle of the Heavenly Demon Church. They say its the best iron fortress in Gangho, and theres no lie in that statement. The terrain and buildings match perfectly. If a person was looking at it from a distance, he or she would not be able to tell whether it was a mountain or a building. Its not just that. High-purity magical energy is constantly flowing from all over the building. Its not the magic of the demons. Is it Zhou Yi? Whatever it was, he reversed the right path of coexistence and made the entire castle into a true law. This is the magic energy that Jinbeop emits. Its awesome. I have seen countless places where buildings were built according to the layout of the Jinbeop and the flow of energy was reversed. However, no place could compare to the Demonic Cult. Those who have not mastered magic or are not familiar with magic will lose their composure the moment they enter. This thick energy will seep into the human mind like a secret poison. I understand why the wonder failed. The study of Musaeksa Temple has continuously developed. However, twenty years before Kang Woo-gyeong went on the assassination, there was no mental strength to prepare for the martial arts of Sima (аħ). Perhaps Kang Woo-kyung could not even reach the palace where Cheonma lives. But its different now. While Kang Wuchang was lost in thought, several carriages entered the outer castle. The timing was right. It was rewarding to thoroughly investigate the days when various items were procured to Magyo. Kang Woo-chang raised his hand. Slurp. Kang Woo-chang and the colorless painting melted into the air like the wind. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Their divine laws were amazing. Even though I was running and kicking the ground hard, no vibration was felt. Even though it was moving so fast, there was no sound of cutting through the air. There was no sign of popularity or radiation of inner strength. Its like a ghost. They were so immersed in the environment that they were not conscious of it even if they were looking at it with their own eyes. Eight assassins hid in various parts of the ten carriages. The water gate guard of the outer castle shouted as if the confirmation was complete. Open the door! Kugugugung. The huge castle gates opened and carriages entered. The carriages that passed through the castle gate crossed the outer castle at high speed. However, the outer wall was so long that even though we ran for more than a minute, we could not reach the inner wall. Kang Woo-chang, who was hiding under the lead carriage, shook his head inwardly. Its huge. In fact, it seems to be wider than Uicheonmaeng. It is said to be a place where all the power of the Demonic Murim is concentrated, and its width is truly beyond imagination. Kang Woo-chang felt slightly nervous. amazing. Even though it passed so quickly, the demon energy continued to penetrate my body. If I hadnt learned the formless legal technique, the middle and middle battles would have already become disorganized. Its terrible. Even though they are demons, it is clear that they are also humans. How can they live in an environment like this? My teeth were shaking. I thought I knew why the demons of the Heavenly Demon Church were viewed differently from other demons wandering the central plains. No mind. Kang Woo-chang closed his eyes and recited the words of Colorless Beopjeonggong. Then, the demonic energy that had penetrated the skin began to naturally be discharged out of the body. How long has it been like that? stop. Hee hee hee! The carriages stopped. A carriage will come from the inner city. Unpack all your luggage in advance and put it down. Yes. The coachmen and merchants began to unpack their luggage. Kang Woo-changs eyes lit up. Slurp. Kang Woo-chang, who moved like fog, had already become a worker. He naturally blended into the group and showed skill in his hands as he unpacked the luggage. To become a top-notch assassin, you need the best stealth skills and steadfastness. However, in order to be classified as a special class, it is necessary to have sharp eyes, dexterity, and naturalness to be able to do everything skillfully. Kang Woo-chang and the colorless painting were certainly worthy of being called the best of the best. Kugugoogung! Soon, the inner door opened and carriages with devil symbols on them came out. At that moment, the presence of Kang Woo-chang and the Shameless Painter suddenly disappeared and they became assimilated with the workers accompanying the carriage from Naeseong. A miracle that you cannot believe even when you see it with your own eyes. It was a terrifying martial art that went beyond the realm of assassination and assimilated into a part of nature. Move everything. The amount of luggage was quite large. However, Kang Woo-chang and Shameless Painter did not show any signs of hardship. They blended in perfectly among the workers. Surprisingly, the demons did not feel anything strange when they saw them in person and bumped shoulders. Soon, all the luggage was loaded onto the wagon. Go and see. Thank you for your effort. The carriages that had crossed the outer castle turned around again. At the same time, carriages with devil patterns entered the inner castle. Underneath the carriage, Kang Woo-chang and the Colorless Painters were naturally hiding. Thats scary. Clearly, introversion is different from extroversion. The concentration of demonic energy flowing in the air has become much stronger. It felt like my lower abdomen was getting sore just by breathing. It was a very unpleasant feeling, as if I was breathing in black smoke every moment. So is that so? Kang Woo-changs eyes lit up. Its easier than you think. Identity is thoroughly checked. However, once it passes, there are no further inspections. This seemed to be similar to the Uicheon Maeng or the Demonic Cult. Who would have imagined that Salsu would invade the gigantic power that divided Gangho into three parts? Maybe its natural. Just the magic energy flowing in the air would be enough to detect most intruders. It wouldnt be surprising if it were more simplified than this. How much did they go in like that? hook! Kang Woo-chang almost lost his breathing for a moment due to the magic pouring in for an instant. Um, are we all here? yes! I will inspect it myself today. Unpack everything. Yes, Wonju! Kang Woo-changs eyes deepened. Wonju Hwanhee Wonju (gϲԺ). I dont know much about the names or abilities of the demons. However, I knew a certain amount about the titles and system of the Demonic Cult. They said it was an organization in charge of the Demonic Cults household affairs, and indeed, the carriage seemed to have come straight to Hwanheewon. If you are the Lord of Hwanhee, you must have a very important position in the Demonic Cult. Even so, I never thought it would be this strong. It was a chill down my spine. The demonic energy was so strong that it was difficult to evaluate it calmly. Even if I cant do it, Ill be at the level of a long-time scholar from the old faction. The Demonic Cult is full of monsters like this? It was surprising again. But as surprised as I was, my heart quickly calmed down. They were currently in the deepest part of enemy territory. When I thought I had entered the battlefield, the agitation in my heart disappeared. No one will notice. If you decide to use stealth techniques, even the leader of Dam will not be able to find you. Master Dam is one of the top three players in the midfield of his time and possesses absolute martial arts skills. What if we even help with colorless painting? The leader is dead. At that time, Hwanhee Wonjus voice was heard. Now send the carriage back. yes! In an instant, Kang Woo-changs eyes became transparent. Huh. hmm? Why the sudden wind? After getting out of the carriage, Kang Woo-chang and Mu-saek Chil-sa walked down the well-paved road. Before I knew it, about a dozen pieces had left Hwanheewon. Hwanhee Wonjus voice was heard from far behind. Well, its time to get dry. Still, its good that our school isnt as cold as the mainland. Kang Wuchang no longer paid attention to Hwanhee Wonju. Of course she thought that would be the case, but as expected, she didnt feel anything. They passed through Hwanhuiwon like that. From then on, it was all smooth sailing. I didnt know how the Demon Cults buildings were arranged, but based on my extensive experience and the level of Demons deployed, I was able to quickly figure out where the cult leaders residence was. There it is. Kang Woo-chang raised his hand. Then, in the blink of an eye, the Colorless Painter hid behind a tree. Its the Demon God Palace. A huge palace. And the high walls surrounding the palace. Inside Cheolongseong Fortress, there is another Cheolongseong Fortress. It seemed like no one without permission could go in there. Plus this ominous atmosphere. My heart pounded wildly even though I was so far away, wondering how incredible a monster was lurking inside. This wasnt because of tension. In fact, a strange energy emanating from that palace was constricting my limbs. Woo-kyung deserved to fail. I cant see any cracks at all. The building, layout, security, and even the intimidating feeling are perfect. There was no room for even a needle to go in. It was then. Sarah. Huh? One of the Colorless Seven Masters came forward and started walking towards the Demon God Palace. Kang Woo-changs eyes wavered. [What are you doing now!?] Even though I sent a message and beat him with the true power of the colorless Beopjeonggong, the point was unwavering. He didnt stop walking as if there was nothing to worry about. This is crazy! Whoa! With a gust of wind, Kang Woo-chang stood behind Sal-su. He touched Salsus shoulder. I applied a lot of force with the intention of making him step back immediately. It was then. Crump! omg! Kang Woo-changs face was colored with shock. The person who grabbed his wrist broke it with his grip. If it werent for the superhuman patience I had trained countless times, I would have screamed without realizing it. Kang Woo-chang shook off Sal-sus hand and quickly stabbed him in the back of the neck. ! Surprisingly, Salsu did not collapse. I should have fainted immediately, but I turned my head away as if nothing had happened. And the moment I met Salsus face. Kang Woo-chang had no choice but to let out the scream he had been suppressing even in the face of the pain of breaking his wrist. Huh! The assassins face had changed to that of the religious leader. Is this all it takes? what?! Hehehe. The bodies of Kang Woo-chang and the Colorless Chilsa simultaneously turned into powder and flew around. Huh oh oh! Kang Woo-chang gasped and opened his eyes. Have you finally woken up? Huh! Huh! What is it? Kang Woo-chang, who was looking around in panic, suddenly felt goosebumps all over his body. It was an infinitely wide battle. There were numerous flower lanterns hanging all over the walls, but they could not completely remove the heavy darkness. Where am I. Im disappointed. Kang Woo-chang was startled and turned his head. Wow! At that moment, he felt a shock as if every bone in his body was crushed. He was right where he looked. A large man sitting in the dazzling Taesa Temple. He was wearing a fancy robe that I had never seen before, and his bare chest was clearly exposed. The hair covering his left eye was as fine as silk. It was out of proportion to his size, but that made it even more mysterious. He was resting his chin on one hand and holding a large drinking glass with the other, and the sight couldnt have been more impressive. His face was filled with drowsiness and indifference. Their eyes were filled with the majesty of an absolute being looking down upon the world. It was a living demon god. There was the best player in the midfield, to whom the phrase before nothing, nothing after nothing fits so well. I thought he could at least draw a sword, but hes worse than his brother 20 years ago. Lee Cheon-sang smiled. The moment Kang Woo-chang saw that smile, he felt his mind turning white. It is the strongest organization active in the shadows Even the midfielders still have a long way to go. Finally, Kang Woo-chang realized. They had already infiltrated the Demonic Cult and even broke through to the Demonic Palace. As soon as he entered the palace, he met the religious leader and the moment he saw the religious leader, he immediately fainted. He realized that the process of invading the Demonic Cult that he now remembered was a dream he had after collapsing. And I realized that it wasnt any hex or magic. It was just because the demonic power of the demon in front of me was so powerful that it happened. Do you know how to drink? Chapter 365 Episode 365. Resurrection Offering (5)Youre in. exactly. Hehe, fortunately, it looks like the leader is okay. Outside the Demon Palace. Some of the leaders of Shingyo were lingering in front of the palace gate. Not only those to whom Lee Cheon-sang had spoken, but also Hwanhee Wonju and Majon, who heard the situation belatedly, were all gathered. The Blood Beast Mazon sighed in relief. Even if you are the Lord of Uicheon, even if you are the Lord of the Iron Blood Castle, would you be able to even touch the hem of the cult leaders clothes? However, no sword should dare touch the sacred demon palace. This is a truly deplorable thing. The old experts lamentation directly represented the feelings of the magicians gathered here. Blood Beast Mazon asked Ho Yaoseong. So what do you think will happen in the future? What do you mean? The leader deliberately faced death. You may be able to see through the religious leaders sacred heart, but wouldnt the general know? How will we move forward? Hu Yaosheng shook his head. Not us. hmm? What does that mean? This is the leader. what? The leader plans to move it himself. In an instant, the atmosphere changed completely. Finally, the leader has come to the world! Oh oh! Hehe, I knew this day would come! Each of the Magons was happy. As much as they knew their own martial arts, they also knew how fearsome the cult leaders martial arts were. The leader is without a doubt the best person in the world. No, it would not be unreasonable to say that it is the best of all time. If you were to search through the history of martial arts to find someone who could compete with the leader right now, you would not find many. Unlike the excited mazons, Soyeonsim was looking at the demon palace with complicated eyes. How can Lord Hwanhees expression not look so good? Haneum Majon (ħ) asked with a puzzled look. The fact that assassins entered the Demon God Palace was itself a big deal. Anyone cant help but feel bad, but looking at it, it seemed like there was something else going on. Soyeonsim lowered her head. As a demon, how can I not be excited when I hear that the leader is entering the world? But it just bothers me that we wont be able to help. You cant help me? What does that mean? Hu Yaosheng said. Hwanhee Wonjus words are correct. With the exception of a very small number of people, we will all remain at our school and do our jobs. what? What about the religious leader? The leader I think he will probably play in the midfield alone. What?! Looking at the astonished mazons, Ho Yo-seong shook his head. Of course, the escort unit will be attached. However, I dont think we will be able to directly intervene in midfield affairs yet. Nonsense! A strong shout shook the air around the Demon God Palace. He was a Yeolhwamazon (ħ) whose personality was as fiery as his martial arts skills. The religious leader is a god who is revered by all demons! How could such a person go to the central plain alone? Surely it is right for us to help him! It is the will of the leader. ! If the leader says so, we have no choice but to follow it. The fire mazon bit his lip. When the lord goes down the wrong path or makes the wrong choice, the loyal subject gives advice. However, if the other person is a lord and a god, it is a different story. Gods commands must be followed. This means that you cannot comment on it or raise questions. If the leader wants to do so, then so be it. However, the Yeolhwamazon could not hide his frustration. Orders will definitely be followed, but as a person who does not know the circumstances, one cannot help but be embarrassed by orders that cannot be understood. her! How can this be! Not long after holding the coronation ceremony for his successor, Lord Sogyo went to the central plains, so he even went to the religious leader?! Besides, we who are supposed to be attending the two of you, should we just sit back and watch? This is truly! I was so excited that even my fists were shaking. It was a bit of an excessive remark, but no one could catch the Yeolhwamazon. This was because they all felt similar, with only a slight difference. At that time, Mudam opened his mouth. Dont worry. Everyones eyes were on him. Mudam spoke with a face as hard as a rock. At least I and the Grand Commander of the Heavenly Demon will assist the religious leader. The religious leader is not one to be attacked by the scoundrels of the central plains, but a lowly sword like today will never touch the Holy Body. Even the Fire Mazon with a fiery personality could only sigh when he heard Mudams words. Perhaps the person with the most complicated feelings here is Dae Ho-beop. Su Yanshen, who still could not hide her complicated feelings, asked Hu Yaosheng. Sir Ho. Please speak. Then, when do you plan to go to the central region? Tomorrow is the day to report the results of the work accumulated over the past three days. But when you look at the way things are going Kugugoong! Suddenly, the Demon God Palace shook. It was as if a giant dragon had woken up from its sleep and started moving its overwhelming body. A strong vibration rang out beyond the Demon God Palace and shook the entire castle. It was almost like an earthquake. I think it might be tonight. * * * That cant be possible Kang Woo-chang, who had been unable to come to his senses for a while, regained his memories in just one moment. Yes, I already Everything I experienced in my dream was just an illusion. He infiltrated the outer castle with the Colorless Painter. As in a dream, he sneaked into the carriage entering the castle. There wasnt much difference up to that point. The colorless warriors hiding skills were perfect, and they avoided all the sharp eyes of the demons. But everything else was different. Entering the Demonic Cult is indeed not easy. I dont know when church members came and went, but when outsiders came and went, they had to go through as many as seven inspections in the outer castle alone. This is why it took almost half a day just to pass through the outer fortress. It was not a road that could be passed as easily as in the dream. The real problem was introspection. Security and inspection of the inner castle were not as frequent as those of the outer castle. However, he was meticulous and persistent beyond comparison, and in fact, five of the Colorless Painters almost got caught because of it. Even when compared to Kang Woo-chang, the Colorless Chilsa were only half the number of death gods. The Demonic Cults surveillance was so thorough that even Kang Woo-chang could have been caught if he made a mistake. With such difficulty, we arrived at the Demon Gods Palace. Rather, the easier place was the Demon Gods Palace. Masingung is the residence of the religious leader and is also like a temple. There were many hidden masters, but it was not an iron-clad place. There wasnt even any demonic energy that had disturbed his breathing the entire time. Magyo is, after all, a town where people live, so the wind blowing and the smell of dirt was very refreshing. In the end, I It was like I was reflecting on my own thoughts in a dream. A place so stuffy that you cant even breathe because the demonic energy is overflowing. It symbolizes your fear of the demonic religion. Being able to reach from the outer castle to the inner castle easily and quickly represented his hope. And what made you recognize the Demon Gods Palace, which you had already seen once, as an impenetrable fortress that could not be invaded? Impossible in the first place?! At that time, a heavy voice was heard. I guess I remember everything now. As soon as I realized the reality and heard the Heavenly Demons voice, my stomach churned. Wooweeeek! Kang Woo-chang poured out vomit. I felt sick to my stomach and couldnt stand it. The unimaginable tension, deep frustration, and deep-rooted sense of defeat were so intense that my energy flowed back. Lee Cheon-sangs eyes sparkled. There was a hint of contempt in those cold eyes. Your brother risked everything. They risked not only their lives but also their souls to come to me. And although he was frustrated, he didnt faint like you did. Kang Woo-chang looked up at Li Cheon-sang with trembling eyes. omg! He immediately lowered his head. Grumbling. Blood was flowing from the nose. Due to the mental shock, the regurgitation of true energy, and the intimidation of Lee Cheon-sang, my five organs and six parts began to become tangled. and. . Like you now, he didnt forget what he had to do. He bit his dogma right away. For a moment, Kang Woo-changs eyes wavered. Only then did he realize what he had to do. He was so afraid of the being in front of him that he forgot his last bit of pride as an assassin. Kang Wuchang immediately gritted his teeth. but. omg! Kang Woo-changs mouth was wide open and he didnt know how to close it. He looked at Li Cheon-sang with trembling eyes. Lee Cheon-sang was looking down at him with disgust in his eyes and a mocking face. I was worried again. Did you not want to die? Ahhh. They sent a guy like you to try to drag me into a fight The leaders imagination is extremely poor. I admired him for his political talent, but he was no different. Lee Cheon-sangs eyes became drowsy again. It was an endlessly annoying and bored look. In the end, the only talented person I can admire is Liang. Its so vain and so vain. Kang Woo-changs head trembled. They are struggling to somehow break through their dogmatism. But no matter how hard he tried, his jaw wouldnt close. What kind of hex is this! Its not a hex. The moment I thought of a hex, I immediately realized that it was not a hex. This was a hollow piece. It was the power of an absolute power that casually ignored the internal resistance of Kang Woo-chang, who said that the concentration of true energy was as good as that of a transcendent expert. So he was god. The state where he could achieve anything he wanted without even lifting a finger was worthy of being called a god. Immediately, Lee Cheon-sang took a gulp of the flowing liquor and threw the empty glass away carelessly. Jang! The sound of a glass breaking felt like it was turning my brain into mush. No matter what, you have to do what you want to do, even if it may not be worth the wait. Lee Cheon-sang arose from Taesa Temple. Kang Woo-changs face was colored with shock. The sight of Lee Cheon-sang slowly rising from Taesa Temple looked like a crouching ancient dragon raising its head. As I rested on the armrests and slowly straightened from my waist to my legs, it felt as if a giant tree that had endured hundreds of years of wind damage was wriggling. monster! Now I understand. Why did my younger brother tell me not to go assassinate the religious leader? C The leader is not a person. Even if a colorless person has a hundred, it is impossible. Yes. The religious leader was not a person. It was a monster. Is it impossible for a colorless master to have a hundred? gibberish! Even if everyone in the world attacked, it seemed like no one would be able to plunge a sword into this monsters body. I felt an overwhelming majesty, as if I could take on the world alone. Howhow can a person get to this level? Mute people who cant speak will be useless. Lee Cheon-sang raised his hand. Crump! Crunch! Keuuuuuuu! Hehehehe! Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Only then did Kang Woo-chang realize that there were colorless warriors scattered to his left and right. It was only when I saw their bodies twisting and breaking apart that I realized it. Uduk! Kwazijic! A broken bone broke through the skin. Thats how the Colorless Painter died. They were said to not even moan in any pain, but they died with a gasping sound. Lee Cheon-sang looked down at him with half-opened eyes, as if he was annoyed by all this. The humble position of being the head of the Shameless Temple will put your life on the line for the time being. Grumbling. Black magical energy flowed from Lee Cheon-sangs body. The demonic energy that flowed out began to spread beyond Daejeon and take over the entire Demon God Palace. Kugoogung! Daejeon shook. Furthermore, the Demon God Palace and all the buildings in the inner city also shook. Just as Kang Woo-kyung once realized it, Kang Woo-chang also realizes it. Why is the Church of the Heavenly Demon the Church of the Heavenly Demon? The power of the Heavenly Demon Church did not come from demons. It is only the Heavenly Demon. The Heavenly Demon neither dies nor is defeated. Its my first time in a while getting some outdoor air. Quang! The steel gate of the main hall shattered. And before I knew it, there were only seven horribly crushed corpses lying around in Daejeon. Chapter 366 Episode 366. Be glorious under the feet of the Heavenly Demon (1)Cry. The Tiger King fell down and scratched the ground. Yeo Sang-rin laughed out loud when she saw that. Its not easy for a tiger to be cute. Even more so, the greatest lake among great lakes, as big as a mountain. In front of such a great king was Geumho. Crash! Mumbling. The Geumho was eating a wild boar. Wherever I caught it, it was as big as a pretty tiger. It is said that natures physiology is the law of the fittest. A faint light appeared on Yeo Sang-rins face. Its surprising again. How do they make their prey look like that? The boars body was only half the size of the Tiger King, but its head was as big as the Tiger King. The huge thing was almost completely destroyed. It was the result of being properly struck by the Tiger Kings front paw. And now it was Geumhos meal. He eats really well. The face of the Geumho, which had killed two front legs with its long snout, looked quite happy. It seemed like it was going to kill the whole animal like this. Of course, it was Yeo Sang-rins mistake. The Geumho licked the area around its blood-stained snout with its tongue and then patted the boar. thud. It was as if I had received a signal. The tiger jumped up and began to eat the wild boars intestines. Wow. Yeo Sang-rin turned her head away. He is so gentle in front of Xiao Jiaozhu that I sometimes forget him, but in the end, even the Tiger King is a beast. This means that when they catch their prey, they ravenously tear off the flesh and devour the fresh internal organs. Oh, the smell of blood. hey! Dont even come next to me until you finish eating and clean up the smell! okay? King Tiger didnt even pretend to listen. It was so absorbed that its large head was buried in the boars stomach and could not be seen properly. Yeo Sang-rin was fed up and walked out of the street. uh? Where were you, sister? I just went to watch the tiger hunt. Aenghwas expression became strange. Wasnt it terrible? He smashed his head in reverence. Ugh. Anyway, youre really amazing too. yes? What? Ive been tired of watching Lord Sogyo cut off the heads of his enemies, but this is something new. That and this are different. And looking at your face, it looks like youre really upset too, right? Kuhm. By the way, what about Mas escort? He went into town for a moment. He said he was buying some daily necessities. What about Jinma University? Cant I just order a Jinma squadron? Master Xiao, you have to choose what to give to yourself Yeo Sang-rin trembled. There is no such sincerity in the world. Wow, escorting is really hard work. lol. What is that anyway? It smells really good, doesnt it? Cherry Blossom was stirring the pot with a ladle she didnt know where she got it from. The large pot contained pieces of lean meat and various vegetables. Its just a dish I made by chance. Its a huge amount. Usually, you have to do it five or six times with a pot this big. what? why? Jinma University demons also have mouths. ah! So what about this time? They say we can solve it individually. So we just do what we eat. Oh my god, there are only five of us? The cherry blossoms looked up at Yeo Sang-rin. Yeo Sang-rin could not bear to face those burdensome eyes. Hehehehe! Ive done enough, so dont take away what Master Xiao has to eat. hey! When did I steal it from you? Every time. Is there anything in the world that is so unfair and sad? I am also a person who has my own sense and knows etiquette. I have enough conscience not to overpay for other peoples food! Please eat only a little out of consideration for the Lord Sogyo to meet you. Did you? I know Mr. So, but he only eats half of what he normally eats. It was all out of consideration for my sister. Yeosangrin scratched his head. Since Aenghwa, not anyone else, said that, there was nothing to refute. Did you do that? Why did you do that so embarrassingly? I cant do it. I have to go see Master Xiao. No. Eh? why? Are you still crying? Yeo Sang-rins eyes widened. still? Its already been four days? I dont know either. It seems like youre overdoing it, but Ah! Yeo Sang-rins face became serious. I have to go even further. yes? Aenghwa, who was about to continue speaking, soon sighed. Thats because Yeo Sang-rin had disappeared from her spot. Phew, I want to learn that new method too. * * * Definitely Seoryangs face, which had not eaten for several days and was only crying, was quite pale. On the other hand, the subtle energy flowing out had become very stable compared to before. There are aftereffects. The anti-heavenly magic was so effective that it was called an immortal recovery technique, but it could not be used every time. If you can constantly counter the enemys attacks and preserve your strength, you will never get tired or get hurt. In that respect, the anti-heavenly apocalypse technique can be said to be the pinnacle of reverse heaven. Because it does not rob the user of internal energy like the Absorbing Magic Attack, there are no side effects, and one can only pursue ones own recovery without harming the opponent. With a moment of recovery, you can improve your physical condition and combat power. But that doesnt mean there isnt a burden on your body. It is possible to fight right away, but over time there is a risk that the stakes will boil over and the blood vessels will be damaged. I dont know what will happen if I learn it to its extreme. However, at Seoryangs current level, it could only be used once in a crisis situation. Even then, the aftereffects remained and I had to protect my body with constant training. Because of that, it was only today, the fourth day after the battle, that I was able to straighten out my inner strength, which had been twisted uncontrollably. still. Xiliang opened his eyes. The naturally opened eyes were clear as usual. This is huge. Just being able to reverse the enemys attack and recover at the border of life and death is like carrying an extra life. Yes. In a life-threatening game, life and death are the difference between life and death. I have survived until now thanks to the experience I gained from countless battles, but there is no guarantee that I will make a mistake at some point. In that case, the anti-heavenly axis crystal technique would be of great help to him. Whoa, Im exhausted. The reigning Demon Emperors flag and the Guyu Demon Palaces eight to seven quarters have been restored. This was enough to start a fight right away, and most of the internal injuries had been taken care of. His fatigue now was mental, not physical. Are you awake? Gasp! Its a damn surprise. Xiliang looked back. Gorumazon was there. He smiled awkwardly, as if embarrassed, and nodded. How long have you been there? It was there four days ago. Come to think of it, Gorumazons clothes were quite shabby. It seemed like he hadnt moved a single step from that spot. No, I wont take a break. How can I be absent when Lord Xiao is on the move? reel? Come to think of it, where did Dongpil go? I went down to the village. This bastard whined so ignorantly that he should be treated like a guard, but then he handed the guard over to a mazon Hehe, I just said I would be the guard. Dont criticize me too much. Oh, but hes an old man Gorumazon burst into laughter without realizing it. Are you an elderly person? It was truly something I hadnt heard in a long time. Of course, a seventy-year-old person has the minimum qualifications to be called an elder. However, that was not what Su Jiaoju had to say. Is it because I wasnt a Protestant? If I hadnt heard about Xiliangs past, I would have been truly embarrassed. He is the best killer in the world and has lived for decades. Maybe this reaction is natural. Gorumazon said in a voice filled with laughter. Looking at Mas condition, it seems like he came to a great realization from the battlefield of Hwangbo. It seemed like he had great enlightenment to the point where his temperament became unstable. Oh, it did seem that way at first glance. If you think about it another way, isnt Mas growth directly related to Master Xiaos safety? So, I am standing guard to help you recover the enlightenment you gained over the past four days. thank you. Hehe, these are difficult words to bear. Howie Ma is a talented person who will do great things with Lord Sogyo in the future. Rather than being a stubborn old man, shouldnt you become an adult who knows how to help future students both materially and spiritually? Xiliang scratched his head. I dont know if you will feel bad, but it seems like words and actions that veteran political faction leaders should emulate. How can it be just political faction bastards? If it is an organization that trains younger students, everyone should follow my example, regardless of rank or file. Youre secretly bragging about yourself. Not secretly, but openly. Speaking of which, there is no Magon in our school who is as awake as me. Gorumazon burst out laughing. Seo-ryang also smiled. Hes a good person. The name of the Old Grand Majon is a symbol of fear in the central region. However, the Mazons that Seoryang had met so far were much more humane than the teenage masters who only chased fame. Did you have dinner? I ate breakfast. Breakfast? Its already past noon? So, I was just getting hungry. Shall we go and eat together? From the smell, it looks like the cherry blossoms did some cooking. Before that, are you feeling okay? of course. Xu Liang stood up. There was not a single word of waste in the movements that occurred naturally. Only then did Gorumazon nod his head. Fortunately, the. You must be hungry, so please go quickly. It was then. Master Sujiao! How are you? Yeo Sang-rin, who came running in a huff, looked Seo-ryang up and down. what? Why are you looking at my body with those eyes? Are you all better? S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Not everything, but roughly? Its worth moving one way or another. thank god. Oh, you were worried a lot, right? thanks. Anyway, why did you come here? Yeo Sang-rin pouted her mouth. I heard you had bad luck for four days. I came here because I was wondering if you had experienced any side effects from glass alcohol. Glass wine? What is that again? Is it similar to the Yuri Potential Power Corporation or something like that? Oh, about that Grumble. As if waiting, the sound of thunder echoed from the stomachs of the three people. Xu Liang grumbled. If its not urgent, lets eat first. The belly skin will stick to my back. After eating until our stomachs were full, the group rested against a tree. Seoryang, who was huffing, looked to the side. Yeo Sang-rin was stroking her bulging stomach with satisfaction. Hey baby. Youre rude! Anyway, what do you mean by the side effects of yurijutsu? Oh, about that. For a moment, Yeo Sang-rin closed her mouth and looked Seo-ryang up and down again. Xu Liangs face became uncomfortable. What have you been swiping like that since a while ago? Um no. Well talk about this later. Look at him? What are you doing with so much moxibustion? When later? When my brother comes. uh? Its been quite a while since you left the palace. They say youll be joining here soon. Interest arose on Seo-ryangs face. Huh, its been a while since Ive seen him? Yeo Kang-hwis confident yet kind face came to mind. It wasnt long, but it was clear that he was someone worth dating. Gorumazon asked. Master Xiao. yes. We have come this far, but what do we do next? In the future? well. I have something in mind, but should we discuss it again once they arrive? yes? The ones coming? Xi Liang turned his head to the south. Two men were running from a distance. The face of the leader of them looked much more stern than Ma Dong-pil, who was following behind. That guy is finally coming back now that hes finished frying and frying. It was Gogu. Chapter 367 Episode 367 Be glorious at the feet of the Heavenly Demon (2) WhenGogu arrived at the place where the group was, he put Seoliang in confusion with his extremely solemn face. Kill me! Its all my fault. sorry. In each word, the sorrow oozed out so desperately that it was burdensome. He wasnt this type of person to begin with, but he seemed unable to forgive himself for not participating in the battle. Only after Seoryang and Gorumajon came forward to appease him for a long time did Gogu stop treating him. His expression didnt change when he asked me to kill him or now, but he seemed to have calmed down a bit now. Are you okay now? Roughly. Xu Liangs face looked very refreshed. Not only was all my terrible internal and external injuries healed, but I also ate a full meal, so I felt better about living. Fortunately, the. Anyway, what happened? All the previous shaman masters who were addicted to blood pressure, led by Hyeon Cheon Jin-in, have been detoxified. great job. Unlike Shaolin, the Shaman faction was pitted against former masters and active-duty leaders. If the former masters had not been addicted to blood pressure, the landscape of Wulin would have changed. Old Dam you didnt cross the line. I didnt agree with Dam Sa-youngs methods, but I could understand why he didnt kill the former masters. Although it polluted the minds of most active members of the shaman faction, the shaman was still a shaman. If the former masters had been killed, those under active duty would have risen up. If that happens, the entire Shaman faction would be devastated. Even if I were Dam Sa-yeong, it would have been difficult to abandon the shaman faction. The shamans military power is comparable to that of Shaolin. Even if it takes time, you will be able to take full control of that power as long as you subdue all of the Sentais masters. The corners of Seo-ryangs mouth rose. That greed that I couldnt give up was holding me back. If he had not burned down the blood of Shaolin and Shaman, the Shaman faction would have fallen into the hands of Dam Sa-yeong many years later. But now it is different. An anti-Jeonghoe group was formed centered around Shaolin and shamans and was putting strong pressure on the Uicheon Alliance. Of course, you might be embarrassed, but you probably dont think its a big problem. yes? no. I was just thinking about how powerful the anti-Jeonghoe organization was. This is an organization brought together by none other than Shaolin and shamans. It will be difficult for Uicheonmaeng to move for a while. Thats not it. A look of puzzlement appeared on Gogus face. Xu Liang shook his head and explained calmly. It may be true in the eyes of the people, but anyone who knows how political factions work will know that the pressure from the anti-government group is not that great. Youre saying theres not a lot of pressure? The time when a political faction exerts its greatest power is when it has a cause. Which one is holding the cause right now, the Uicheon Alliance or the Anti-Jeonghoe? Of course its an anti-regime meeting, isnt it? thats right. But what is the source that allows that cause to exert its power? The source? What does that mean? Everyone looked at Seo-ryang with puzzled eyes. Its the people. ah! The reason the political faction can charge forward without looking back when dealing with Sapa or Mado is because the majority of the people support them. It has to be that way. Because the political factions banner of revering loyalty and cooperation is enough to receive the support of the people. Xu Liang raised the index fingers of both hands and pressed them together. However, the current situation can be seen as an infighting between political factions. No matter how great a cause you have, in the eyes of the people, it is nothing more than a fight of conflict. But isnt Lord Uicheon the kind of person who cares about such things? Its a big problem for the anti-government group. ! Shaolin and shamans were called Taesanbukdu and always listened to the people. They never do anything that causes even the slightest harm to the people. At least we can decide our next steps based on that. Ma Dong-pil asked in confusion. So, does this mean that the anti-Jeonghoe, which was created with the intention of Lord Sogyo, will not actually cause much damage to the Uicheon Alliance? Thats not right. To be precise, the anti-Jeonghoe itself cannot cause much damage to the Uicheon Alliance. However, if Sapa or the main school gets involved, the story will be different. ah! Old Dam probably knows that too. So Im going to try to get rid of the banjeonghoe somehow. Either use the nine factions excluding Shaolin and Shaman, or use a third force. What do you mean by a third force? Seo-ryang avoided giving an immediate answer. It was because I wasnt sure. After being lost in thought for a moment, his eyes lit up. From the fight a few days ago. yes. Surely the Uicheon Alliances Musang, Hyeonmudae, and the Iron Blood Fortress troops were together, right? Thats right. . no way?! I hope so, too. Xu Liang frowned. I dont know if hes planning to join hands with Old Man Dam and blow up the Anti-Jeonghoe. Everyone was surprised. Gorumazon said in a somewhat skeptical tone. I am sorry, Master So. Although the Iron Blood Lord is rough, I believe he is a person who is considered to value righteousness quite a bit. Yes, he was actually that kind of person. Oh, thats right. You said youve met in person? yes. Its a bit strange that such an iron-blooded lord would join hands with the Uicheon Alliance now I couldnt bear to say that it couldnt happen. This is because I was concerned that I might hurt Seoryangs pride. Xu Liang shook his head. The Iron Blood Lord is definitely a good person. But do you know why he supported my actions? Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ? It was because I could cut off the starting point of unification of the world, which is what each of the three Kang Ho-seoks hoped for. Gorumazon widened his eyes. Unfortunately, when I headed to Shandong, I broke my implicit contract with Song Seongju. I hid the Iron Sword Mazon and the Light Demon Corps with the intention of attacking the back of the Iron Blood Fortress. If Seongju Song were not an idiot, he would not know that fact. this! Even if I hadnt done that, there is a possibility that Song Seongju would join hands with Uicheon Lord. Although he is a generous person, he is also a person who wants to take control of the world. You can do anything for that dream. Xu Liang chuckled. Right. Its definitely very likely. Old Man Dam was always like this. Rather than crushing an approaching threat head-on, he is better at disrupting a situation and delivering an unexpected blow. Huh! The way to ensure ones own safety and at the same time free up the power movement of the Meng is a temporary alliance with Sangvisit. After forming an alliance with Sangvis Castle, if you tell Sangvis Castle to hold an anti-government meeting, all your worries will disappear. The group was left speechless by Seoliangs shocking interpretation. Gorumazon opened his mouth. Given the circumstances, I think we can guess that, but honestly, I dont know about this old man. It was an honest confession. Yeo Sang-rin shook her head. What Master Xiao said is right. hmm?! No, rather than saying its right, we should say that its very likely at the moment. The Lord of Uicheon has a lot to gain from that one alliance. Gogu said. Of course it is. But there is one problem. Even if the Lord of Uicheon could do that, the Lord of the Iron Blood Castle would join hands with the Lord to gain something. That was from Lord Soo a little while ago. Of course, Lord Soo hit the back of Seongju. It can be seen as an efficient attack that takes advantage of the enemys weak spot. At the same time, Seongju also has a dream of unifying the world, so it is not impossible. thats right. The question is whether the benefits can be shared fairly. The Lord of the Iron Blood Castle is not a fool, so he wont only order the Lord of Uicheon to do good things, right? They will definitely demand something, and the Lord of Uicheon must give them something worthy of that demand. Other than that, Mengseongs only ally is Mana. That was a very sharp point. Seo-ryang also nodded and agreed to what he said. The late head of the family is right. If an alliance is formed, old Dam must give the Lord of Iron Blood an equivalent amount. Thats the way it should be. As a result, unless you know what it is, the statement that the Mengseongs united is nothing more than a hypothesis. Xiliang was deep in thought. There is certainly truth in what the late head of the family said. Old Man Dam can gain a lot of benefit by using his iron-blooded nature. But what about iron blood? Although they say they hope for trouble in the central plains for the sake of unifying the world, there is no reason to do so at the expense of loss. So, is it still just a suspicion? That cant be possible If I were old Dam, I would have unconditionally tried to form an alliance with Iron Blood Castle. And I will definitely succeed. Thats the old mans way. The reason why Seoliang has been able to thrive in Shingyo and the central plains so far is because of his background and the strategy and tactics of hitting the opponents back other than military force. He was very good at that method. And that wasnt something you could get by working as a sprinkler. The reason why he was able to use strategic tactics to outmaneuver his enemies and accurately see the interests between factions was because he had seen every single thing he had done next to Dam Sa-yeong. Thats how well he knew about Damsayeong. In a way, he was like a direct disciple of Dam Sa-young in the field of strategy. Assuming an alliance, what can the old man give to the Lord of Iron Blood? The Iron Blood Lord, who has already unified the four factions, will not have any enemies like Banjeonghoe. After being depressed for a moment, Seo-ryang sighed and said. For now, lets rest here for one more day. Theres quite a lot to think about. Early morning the next day. Jeon Seo-eung flew to Gogu, who was slowly moving toward Hebuk. Master Xiao! I received a call from Daesan! Its payment! Gogu delivered the letter hanging on Jeon Seo-eungs ankle to Seo-ryang. Seo-ryangs eyes became bright when he saw the letter. What is it about? Puzzle written on everyones faces. Seo-ryang looked at the letter blankly and immediately burst into laughter. It was a laugh mixed with disappointment and surprise. Old Dam I knew that old man was half crazy, but I didnt know he was this crazy. Its nothing new, but I really couldnt help but think that way. We give up going to Hebei. Im going straight south to Hubei. yes?! Mengseong has formed an alliance. omg! Are you saying I really meant it? Grumbling. Xi Liang burned the letter. The blue demonic energy unique to the reigning Demon Emperor seemed to look a little dark. The problem is not that Mengseong formed an alliance. If this is done incorrectly, the entire world will be swept up in war. Shit! Why now! I was shocked. I wondered if he had given something to the Lord of Iron Blood to lure him in, but that wasnt the case. Dam Sa-yeong did not intend to give anything to the Lord of the Iron Blood Castle, but forced him to make a choice by dragging him into a terrible future. You crazy bastard. Youre thinking of messing with the Heavenly Demon. A half-seon strongman who can be said to be the strongest in Protestant history. Lee Cheon-sang was heading north. Chapter 368 Episode 368 May there be glory under the feet of the Heavenly Demon (3)Oh, this is true. Damsayoung sighed. There are no more seeds left. The number of colorful flowers that used to brighten the garden has noticeably decreased. Almost half of the flowers withered because of the demonic cult leader. Although I had no regrets about the flower that had already fulfilled its duty, it was clear that a problem had arisen in the future. Anyway, its really puzzling. Dam Sa-yeong slowly stroked his beard. How did you decipher the blood clot? Until now, only one person has deciphered the blood secretion. Even though he eventually died, he was a man who struggled for decades to rid himself of his blood. In the first place, there is no antidote to the poison called blood clot. In order to remove blood clots, you have to dig into the flesh and scrape out the bugs stuck to the intestines, but if you do that, anyone has no choice but to die. Of course, there are other ways to separate blood vessels. If you are one of the greatest masters of magic and science in the past or present, or if you refine your true energy to the level of deity, you will be able to be free from the hardships of blood. Hes a really brilliant guy. Or did the Demonic Cult conduct experiments on blood pressure? Dam Sa-young glanced back. There, I saw Gong Yachi looking down at the entire map of the central plains and contemplating something. Do you know anything? Gong Yachi raised his head. yes? How does the leader of the Demonic Cult know how to decipher blood pressure? I do not know. But havent we been running in lockstep for months? You must know something about him. Gong Yachi shook his head. I actually dont know much about the Demonic Cults small sect leader. And most of them are things that Lord Maeng also knows. is it? Dam Sa-yeong did not ask Gong Ya-chi more questions than necessary. So does the picture come out at a glance? yes. There is just one catch. Its a catch? It is the power of the Demon Cultist. Dam Sa-youngs eyes lit up. yes. The leader of the Heavenly Demon Church of the time is shrouded in mystery. The only thing known is that his name is Lee Cheon-sang and that he is the ninth absolute master in the history of Shinto to receive the title of Heavenly Demon. If its natural, its natural. If the Demon Cult had been active in the midfield, much of the information about the Demon Cult might have leaked out. However, the Demonic Cult has done little external activity for over thirty years. Not only the Demon Cult leader but also the history of the Demon Cult is ambiguous. However, we could only guess the approximate power by adding the past history and the thirty years of time. He must have built up the strength he had during his heyday. Gong Yachi continued. If we assume that the Demonic Cults martial arts are absolutely invincible, then building an information network may not have much meaning. No matter what the Demon Cultists personality is, if he has absolute confidence in his own strength, he will be able to get here faster than anyone else. Dam Sa-youngs eyes lit up. You are right. However, the Demon Clan crouched in Hundred Thousand Mountains for over thirty years. Even if he has absolutely invincible martial arts, I dont know what hes pursuing. As we dont know where things will go, it is necessary to build a more detailed information network than ever before. I think so too. However, the Demon Cultist is a being that all demons existing in this world look up to as gods. I dont think hes that type of person, but if you step into this world, you need to show flashy moves for your followers. Well, youre right. Damsayoung frowned. Well, no matter how great your martial arts skills are, you cant handle the heat with one hand. This is why it is impossible to rule the world alone. Thats right. For now, lets assume its the best in the world. There was no contact from Kang Woo-chang. By now, it would have been normal to send a call without fail. No contact meant he had failed. Its definitely amazing. Or does this mean that the boundaries of the Demonic Cult are so strong? If Kang Woo-chang went into hiding, he himself would be at risk. Of course, even if you were attacked directly, you wouldnt be immune. Thats right. It is a monster that raised the leader of the Demonic Cult, so it would not be unreasonable to say that he is the best in the world. hmm. Although it could not be helped, Damsayoung felt a little uncomfortable. The Demon Cult Master is that strong? Regardless of whether they are the Jeong Sect or the Sa Sect, the martial people who roam the central plains feel an instinctive fear of the Demonic Cult. This was inevitable because for the past hundreds of years, the Demonic Cult had fought against the Central Plains single-handedly. Regardless of who started the war first, it was not an easy match even though only one organization was fighting against the Central Plains continent with no end in sight. The Demonic Cult was that strong. Naturally, the perception that the head of the Demonic Cult was the epitome of strength was inevitable. But Dam Sa-yeong was also confident. He did not simply occupy the position of leader through political power. Even excluding his deep inner world and secretly raised subordinates, his true power was no less powerful than anyone elses. Dam Sa-young, realizing that the strange discomfort in her heart was jealousy, smiled slightly. It seems I still have the warriors desire to win. This is it. After all, if you take control of the world, you can crush anyone stronger than you. Power was as important to him as force. This is because the minimum foundation for controlling the world comes from power. Thats why this secret fight was important. The one who wins this secret struggle will be the closest to being a loser in the world. So youre saying there isnt much movement from the Demonic Cult? There is no report yet. Dam Sa-young chuckled. If you dont raise your butt again this time, you can exclude the demonic sword from the battle between the four masters. What will you do if it moves? There is no need to think long. The world will be watching the movements of the Demon Cultist. I have no choice but to take advantage of that opportunity to resolve all the problems and start a proper three-way battle. Its a three-way battle, but since theyve already joined hands with Iron Blood Castle, it will be a two-versus-one battle. Gong Yachi thought. He is a scary person. Dam Sa-yeongs mind was definitely on the rise. By forming an alliance with Iron Blood Castle, you can manipulate the situation to your sides advantage no matter what option is presented. This wasnt something anyone could do. Surprisingly, this part is very similar to Lord Xiao. Innate distribution and the drive to push forward without looking back once a choice has been made, as well as a keen eye to catch the enemy off guard. The more I look at him, the more he resembles Lord Sogyo. Although their martial arts skills, age, experience, and paths were different, the two had so many similarities that they could be considered twins, at least when it came to resourcefulness. Lets stop thinking and go to the meeting room. Oh, do you want to? If Demon Clan Master hasnt moved yet, theres plenty of room. Even though they are old people who have become my puppets, I have to comfort them when I have to comfort them. Perhaps Hwang Bose will raise the issue and ask about follow-up actions. I guess so. In reality, the side that attacked the Hwangbo family was not the Sogyoju of the Demonic Cult, but King Biyos side. They might try to use that as an excuse to put pressure on the leader. The master of the Sapa defeated the Hwangbo family, but Maeng Juran actually joined hands with the Cheolhyeolseong, an alliance of the Sapa. This was clearly something that could be criticized. Dam Sa-young chuckled. Of course you should. A ruler must not only oppress. It is also important to let them out so that they learn to climb appropriately. If you climb up like that and get scolded a few times, you will eventually give in from the bottom of your heart. . If you think about it, its painful. Hwangbo is also Hwangbo, but he lost Hyeonmu and Gwanghon Well, the loss was quite big, but he gained the Iron Blood Castle, so that was enough. Gong Yachis eyes wavered. This part is completely different from Master Xiao. Dam Sa-young sees Maengs power literally as the words of Janggi. Even though all of them lost their lives due to his orders, he felt no emotion. Seoliang was different. Although he is a man who uses all kinds of vicious techniques to attack his enemies, he takes terrible care of his own people. When one of my people was harmed, Seoryang was the one who would leave all problems behind and go to the end of the continent to take revenge. This was the reason why people followed Seoliang. At least he is someone who will shed tears before his own death. He was fundamentally different from Dam Sa-young. Get all the documents youve collected so far. Since there are no pillars of heaven and earth, it seems like you have become my right-hand man. It is an honour. sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hehehe. It was then. Gurgling! Gong Yachis eyes lit up. Could you please wait a moment? Did you get a call from Haomun? I think so. The Maengjubus secret operation room here was a room that could only be accessed by those who had received permission from the Maengjubu. The very fact that he allowed Jeon Seo-eung and Jeon Seo-gu to be received in a place like this proved Dam Sa-yeongs faith in Gong Yachi. Gurgling! With the sound of flapping wings, a bright blue dove sat on the window sill. Gong Ya-chi, who removed the chimney from Jeon Seo-gus ankle, read the letter. omg! Gong Yachis face turned pale. Dam Sa-yeong was inwardly curious. Did you know that guy would make an expression like that? He was a man who confidently came to Uicheon Alliance alone and proved himself useful. Besides, isnt that guy named Gong Yachi who handles all kinds of information in the world and wont even blink at certain things? Whats going on? Did you say the Demonic Cult was moving? Gong Yachi swallowed his saliva. It looks like the Demon Cultist has moved! Dam Sa-youngs eyes lit up. Hmm, finally, that heavy butt But there hasnt been much movement in Hundred Thousand Mountains yet. What does that mean? It means that most of the Demonic Cults forces did not move. It looks like the religious leader is heading north with only about seven hundred troops! Damsayoung frowned. seven hundred? Someone who becomes the head of a demonic religion? That couldnt be possible, right? Are you sure about the Demon Cult leader? The palanquin on which the Demon Cultist rides is called the Demon Emperors Vehicle. The palanquin that the informants saw is definitely the Demon Emperor! Maybe the leader isnt on board? Gong Yachi shook his head. Even if there were two heavens, that would be impossible. Even if you are Lord Xiao Jiao, you cannot ride the Demon Emperor. This is because the Demon Emperor is a symbol of authority that only the sect leader can ride. Hmm. Interest arose on Dam Sa-youngs face. So you crawled out without any further contact? People are really in a hurry. What would you like to do? How to do it. Its been a while since he took charge of the midfield, so lets see how he does around the world. With those words, Dam Sa-young, who was about to leave the conference room, hesitated. Hmm. Why are you doing that? The religious leader is that strong? Gong Yachis eyes sparkled. Damsayoung smiled. Didnt you say that if your Demonic Cult Master has absolute invincible martial arts, there is no need to measure his personality? ? Lets see. What an amazing person the leader is. If youre not careful it could be a useless sacrifice. Is there any futility in sacrifice? Just understanding the enemys strength means that the pieces of chess have exhausted their usefulness. ! Damsayoung turned around again. Contact Seongju Song through payment. Lets each pull out a sword and send it away. Chapter 369 Episode 369 Be glorious at the feet of the Heavenly Demon (4)It was truly a majestic, mysterious, and at the same time awe-inspiring sight. Jump and jump. A huge palanquin was moving, filling the main street. It was a surprisingly large and jaw-droppingly gorgeous palanquin. Each of the swaying golden threads sparkled as if they were covered with real gold. The roof of the kiln, which was almost the size of a house, was studded with countless jewels, each emitting a brilliant light, and each and every one of them was genuine and a luxury item crafted by craftsmen. Even if just one of the precious stones, which were difficult to count, was sold, enough money would be enough to feed a village for half a year. Moreover, the kiln seemed very sturdy and comfortable, as did the craftsman who made it. And as many as fifty well-built men came together to lift the palanquin. It was such an enormous palanquin that even the emperor of a country had never even seen it. People looked at the palanquin with eyes full of curiosity and fear. Tap, tap, tap. The expressions on the faces of the fifty men holding the palanquin and the hundreds of men on horseback surrounding them were equally expressionless. Strangely enough, the sound of the horses hooves kept an eerily accurate beat. Even though hundreds of horses were moving, it seemed as if only one horse was moving. Gods actions that make the earth shake. Whats even more surprising is that I dont feel any signs of popularity from the hundreds of men who are clearly martial people. Like an army led by a ghost, or like a hallucination only visible to the eyes of a mentally ill person. The army of the world of desire that served God was moving so quietly. How far did it travel? We crossed several mountains and several villages. A pale river appeared in front of them as they moved forward at a speed that was neither slow nor fast. The river wasnt wide, but it wasnt wide enough for that big palanquin to pass through. To cross the river, a boat was needed for all these people. Otherwise, I had no choice but to go back to the river. Oooooh! A low, dull sound rang out as if the entire midfield was shaking. Ugh! Wooooow! The incredibly ornate palanquin was suddenly enveloped in a dark fog. A miracle happened then. Slurp. The fifty men had already let go of their grip on the palanquin. It comes to mind. The kiln. A palanquin the size of a house, weighing as much as a house, was floating in the air. omg! A ghost?! The people who followed and hid and watched them out of curiosity all looked like they were about to faint. The palanquin floating in the air crossed the river on its own. It was a mysterious appearance that was difficult to believe even after seeing it. and. with a splash! with a splash! Hundreds of horsemen jumped into the river as if they had been waiting. The men carrying the palanquin also crossed the river leisurely, their bodies unwavering, as if they were walking on bare ground. what?! Over there! Its dangerous! While watching the mysterious scene in fascination, a woman cried out in a voice filled with great fear and small concern. But they didnt look back. Soon, all the horsemen and people went into the river. Oh no! what should I do! Dont you need to contact someone?! No just by looking at them, they are martial people But in the meantime, the palanquin was slowly crossing the river. People rubbed their eyes and looked at each other, wondering if they were seeing something. And then I realized. That they are not seeing things in vain. I realized that it was an obvious fact and a reality that a palanquin floating in the air could cross a fairly large river. How long has it been like that? By the time the huge palanquin had almost crossed the river. Fuwaaaaak! omg! You crossed that?! Hundreds of horsemen who had fallen into the river were appearing one by one on the other side. It was a human and a horse, and although it looked like it was drenched in water, its expression did not change. Even the horses didnt do the usual touring. The palanquin, which had crossed the river, slowly lowered to the ground. Huh. A heavy wind blew dust in all directions. Before we knew it, the fifty-year-old men who had arrived under the kiln naturally built the kiln. Then the dark fog that had swirled around the entire kiln disappeared. Tap, tap, tap. It was as if nothing had happened. It seems like a very natural move. The mounted unit centered on the palanquin moved again. Suddenly, a haze rose from the bodies of horses and people. Then not a single drop of water remained on their bodies. Unbelievable! Ooh, are we collectively possessed by a ghost?! oh my god! Leaving the murmur of people behind, they walked at a leisurely pace. One day passed, then two days passed. The rumor that spread from the southern part of the central plains had already reached the central and northern parts. A palanquin as big as a high-ranking officials house is moving! Hey, youre exaggerating too much. From what I heard, its not that big, its almost as big as a house. anyway! Isnt it said that the palanquin floated freely in the air and crossed the river? Someone says its an army of ghosts. Where in the world are there ghosts? No, but who are they? No matter how much I think about it, I cant figure out its identity! Because its a ghost! Or maybe a ghost! Hey you guys! Maybe its just a rumor. Dont they say that you dont respond when people talk to you and that you move around without sleeping? her! Thats right. Now that I think about it, there is something suspicious about it. People say they are not walking that fast, but they say they have already reached the central part of Honam, right? Does this make sense? It might be possible if youre a devil in hell. Hey! Many people debated the existence of the palanquin. Some dismissed it as just a rumor, while others thought it was the movement of a supernatural being like a ghost. Someone also said that a magician unknown to the world was practicing evil magic. No one has come close to the truth. This is because it is something that cannot be understood by human common sense. however. Even if you dont believe all the rumors, there are people who know who they are. And there were definitely people trying to contact them. That way. Right. Tao Jeong-gyeong frowned and looked to the side. Next to him was an elderly man who radiated evil energy like a ghost. He was a person who not only possessed morale but also radiated sword energy that was beyond imagination. He was standing with his arms folded with his sword in his armor, and it looked like a bamboo tree and a well-forged sword. If it werent for the fraud that was being spewed out so loudly that I was sick of it, I would have thought it was a rare inspection in the world. Anyway, Iron Blood Castle sent you. I didnt know you were coming either. Your mouth is still rotten. I dont know, but I would have lived ten years longer than you. People shouldnt try to get respect based on their age. The voice of Cha-sik, the Samhwan Ghost Sword of the Iron-Blooded Saint, was horrifyingly rough and ferocious. Do Jeong-gyeong, who was glaring at Cha-sik with cold eyes, smiled for a moment. Anyway, the Lord of the Iron Blood Castle sent you here. Dont talk about the Lord of the castle carelessly. I heard your student had a pretty serious accident? For a moment, death appeared in Cha Siks eyes. Shut up. Oh, was it a sensitive part? I apologize. It was an apology, but not an apology at all. I felt like going straight to the point where I wanted to stab him, but Cha-sik held back. No matter how much I disliked the other person, I could not disobey the order given by the Lord of the Castle. Shit. This was all because of that ugly disciple. He brought in a guy who seemed to have a knack for cutting and raised him as his disciple. He was a guy who wandered around the back alleys, rummaging through food waste, so he had no parents or a name. I personally gave him the surname Cha and raised him as if I were his own child. Then, within a few years, he reached the peak and became a recognized expert in the castle, and soon became the head of the guard guarding the castle lords concubine. I thought the tea meal wasnt bad. Even though he was the head of the concubines guard and not the head of the castle, the Lord of Seongs affection for the concubine was great. No, it could be said that it was a great honor to be the head of the guard of the Lord of Seongs inner circle. Cha Sik was proud of his student. It was definitely like that until the pair were kidnapped by the demonic cult leader. Damn you! Are you staining Masters face?! After returning to the castle, the merciful Lord of the castle did not give his disciple any punishment other than a reduction in salary. However, Cha Sik could not forgive his disciple. I was angry, but I couldnt ignore the eyes around me. So he cut off one of his disciples ears. I wanted to tear off one of his arms, but I couldnt match his swordsmanship with one arm. If there had been a heir other than him, I would have killed him without any hesitation. The anger that could not be resolved was directed directly to the Demonic Cult. A devil? under! Let me see for myself how much of a bastard he is. Do Jeong-gyeong spoke as if reading his mind. Dont look in vain. The Demon Cultists martial arts skills must be close to the best in the world. I told you to shut up. Stupid, its the same as before. Let me say it again. It means that he can be stronger than your castle lord or our lord. You wont have to fight, but if you want to escape properly, you have to control your mind first. Cha Sik did not answer. It seemed like he was going to cut Do Jeong-gyeongs head off if he continued to talk more. But he wasnt wrong. In addition, Do Jeong-gyeong was also an expert who had risen from the Third Elder of the Uicheon Alliance to the Second Elder a year ago. If you fight someone like this, you wont be safe. At that time, the steady sound of horses hooves sounded in the distance. come. Cha Siks eyes lit up. Do Jeong-gyeong had a relaxed expression. However, the slight trembling around his eyes proved that he was nervous. After a while, a group of people appeared. ! This Cha Sik and Do Jeong Kyungs faces turned pale. Tap, tap, tap. These people show no signs of being popular. But the two masters could tell. The men on horseback and those carrying palanquins are pushing their inner strength to the limit. His ability to manage bets was so masterful that not only did he not reveal his demonic energy, but he even killed peoples pretense. There are a whopping seven hundred such fearsomely talented people. This cant be right! Do Jeong-gyeong looked back without realizing it. It was to see our troops located ten miles away from here. Its no match for me. The unit wasnt the problem. I dont know if I can survive even if only three or four of them come forward right now. Heavenly Demon Army. Do Jeong-gyeong looked at Cha-sik. Chasik swallowed his saliva and said. It must be the Heavenly Demon Army, the strongest unit of the Demonic Cult. Tao Jeong-gyeong also knew about the notoriety of the Cheonma Army. But I never imagined it would be such a huge unit. Eventually, the distance between the Cheonma Army and the two masters narrowed to within ten pieces. Do Jeong-gyeong took a deep breath for a moment and opened her mouth. Stop right there! We are from Meng City! At that time, something black flashed within the curtain covering the center of the palanquin. Quaaaang! bang! Along with the heavy drinking, Do Jeong-gyeong and Cha-siks bodies burst into pieces and burst into flames. A drowsy voice came out from within the curtain, as if mocking the two who had turned to ashes without even being able to scream. lets go. Heeheeheehee!! For the first time, the lead horse toured. It was a loud roar that could be compared to that of a dragon. And so the palanquin moved again. Without stopping even once until we reach northern Honam. Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 370 Episode 370 Be glorious under the feet of the Heavenly Demon (5)Extermination? Thats right. Dam Sa-youngs face hardened. Ill ask you again. Are you saying that beyond being devastated, everyone was completely massacred? It is said that none of the Elder Tao Jeong-gyeong, the Three Ring Demon Swordsmen, the 100 masters sent from Meng, and the 200 troops sent from Iron Blood Fortress survived. haha. A hollow laugh leaked from Dam Sa-youngs mouth. These were troops sent to guess the enemys force and intentions. I didnt send it intentionally, but I also didnt send it to someone who didnt know what to do. Even the troops sent from Iron Blood Castle were formidable. But all those troops evaporated. What is the enemys damage? Thats it Gong Yachis face showed honest embarrassment. It was the first time Dam Sa-yeong saw Gong Ya-chis expression like this. Its absolutely nothing. what? Managing Director? yes. Are you saying there was no loss to the troops that were with the Demon Cult Lord? Thats right. Only then did Dam Sa-youngs face take on a serious look. How can that be? Even if the Heavenly Demon Army, the strongest of the Demonic Cult, came forward, there wouldnt be any damage at all, right? As the level of martial arts learned deepens, the difference between one move becomes more extreme. It may be a difference that can never be won, or it may be a difference that turns the game around with even the slightest mistake. However, if it is a fight between groups, it is a different story. Even if the troops accompanying the Demon Cultist were the Heavenly Demon Army, the masters sent from Mengseong were not easy. If you were risking your life, it was normal to suffer even a little damage. then? You mean they pushed it away with overwhelming force? So much so that there is no room to escape? Yes. There is no choice but to interpret it that way. But no matter how much you think about it, that doesnt make sense. Because such a thing cannot happen. Were there any traces of fire? There was none. Or what about memorization or poison? There was none of that either. Then doesnt that make even more sense? Could it be that the troops accompanying the Demon Cultist are the legendary jiangshi? I cant say for sure about that either. The existence of jiangshi itself is a legend, close to a myth. The magistrates have always said that one day, a being called a jiangshi, an impregnable monster that steals the soul from a persons body, will appear in the world. But that was impossible. You can deceive people with magic, but how can you move a body that has lost its soul? It was a shocking report that made me think of such absurd thoughts. But there is a strange rumor. Something? Of course it wont be Jiangxi. No matter how great the divine or demonic cults are, I think it is impossible. One A slight hesitation appeared on Gong Yachis face. A subtle change that no one can easily notice. However, Dam Sa-yeong read Gong Ya-chis emotions like lightning. They say they crossed the river Damsayoung smiled faintly. It was a slightly creepy smile because it was not a situation where laughter could come out. Why did you cross the river? Its not accurate, but it is said that the Demon Emperor riding on Ma Jyoju flew through the air, and the troops following him walked into the river on their own and came out on the other side. Those were words that instantly took away my smile. Are you saying they crossed the river naked? Thats right. So their northward speed is beyond imagination. It is said that it is breaking through the midfield vertically while maintaining a constant speed, and that it crosses mountains, rivers, and any other terrain features that block its path without avoiding them. Dam Sa-young was speechless. I understand why Gong Yachi hesitated. The statement that they all crossed the river on foot made more sense than the information that they had slaughtered over three hundred musketeers. What are the odds of it being true? There is no guarantee at this time. I cant guarantee. However, given Gong Yachis personality, there was no way he would just say such nonsense. It must be information that has its own truth. Hehe, unless its a immortal or a jiangshi At that moment, Dam Sa-youngs eyes sparkled. Right. I guess we can make it like that. yes? How many sources of information can Hao Wen currently use? Im thinking of spreading the information throughout the central region. It was a little surprising, but Gong Yachi answered immediately. Oh, its okay. Let them know that Lord Ma is leading the Jiangxi unit and heading north. Gong Yachis eyes wavered. Are you talking about the Jiangxi unit? Thats right. Well have to keep our informants under strict control. This information should not come from Hao Wen. Of course, it cannot be information that comes from the Uicheon Alliance. An insidious shadow appeared in Dam Sa-youngs eyes. I wonder how they will react. * * * Lee Cheon-sang thought. Its truly been a long time. About 20 years ago, he washed away the evil that reached its peak and reached a state where he did not lose his soul consciousness even after leaving his body. And he had never dreamed since he reached that level. No, I barely even got to sleep, which is the core of lifes activities. A dream that has been twenty years in the making. It was such an ambiguous dream that I was clearly aware that I was dreaming, but I couldnt tell what was being shown. Its faster than I thought. Its been so long since you came to Joongwon, but youre already getting closer to being a person. Isnt it truly ironic? When you move to get what you want, that damn sky always creates a side road to guide you. And it was still the same now. It has been almost 30 years since the external activities of Protestantism were banned in order to take control of the world. As he expected, the political factions split and the Sa faction rallied. The political faction, which was normal only when it came together through consensus, and the political faction, which was marred by betrayal and distrust and had to be dispersed, each forgot their true nature and became weak. It was a fascinating feast. It was a situation where all one had to do was to lightly trample on the Sa faction and kill the Jeong faction one by one to stop the seeds. If he had been twenty years ago, before he ascended to the level of a god, he would have certainly done so. However, heaven opened a way for him to ascend to a new level of light. Lee Cheon-sang had no choice but to take that path. Thats disgusting. His desire for the world was as hot as a volcano. He wanted to make Shingyo the sun of martial arts by achieving the first world of magic since the First Heavenly Demon. It was a desire that he had no choice but to have as a religious leader and demon. It was a dream and a destiny that he had to fulfill after surviving a struggle more hellish than hell. Actually, heaven did not allow it. Because I knew how great a storm Lee Cheon-sangs one step would cause in the central plains world. Because he knew that his desire could reach beyond the central plains and beyond, as well as the islands beyond the sea. Knowing that the world would become hell in the process, heaven restrained and tempted him. And although he reached the peak of demonism, he could not escape the temptation because he was clearly a man. Even after reaching heaven, I didnt know it right away. I just wanted to become infinitely deeper and infinitely higher, and I actually tried to make it happen. A world of mythology and mythology. After walking the path of God for over ten years, he realized that he had ended up in a place he should not have climbed. I realized that I had entered a state close to the nirvana of Buddhism, the exorcism of the soul. If everyone knows this, theyll be shocked. People would not dare to imagine that such a huge desire led them down the path to enlightenment. Also, if you have reached nirvana, you will not try to stop the soul from escaping from the body like you did. Its been a really difficult road. The power to see through the truth of the world at a glance and play with providence. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Once I gained that power, my attachment to the world disappeared. No, rather, I wanted to quickly reach the sky and become a bright light. It has already been more than ten years since I endured such temptation and coercion. At that time, I thought that it was impossible to raise a successor and entrust the magic dream to him and ascend to heaven. Just then, I met a new disciple. He met a being who was his disciple, but was not his disciple, and who made him realize that he was human even though he had reached heaven. He was surprised and disappointed when he saw the guy, and at times he admired and was even moved. And the moment his blurred humanity became clear again, he was able to escape the temptation of breaking away from the flesh without much effort. Is that so? Lee Cheon-sang opened his eyes. Before I knew it, my disciple was standing in front of a desolate cliff. Somehow it didnt seem like a person. Lee Cheon-sang smiled. How was your trip to Jungwon? Youve seen everything, right? I saw it all. Then you see. It was just gorgeous. Seo-ryang said with a chuckle. Lee Cheon-sangs smile also became deeper. Arent you surprised? What? I appeared in your subconscious. Of course I was surprised. I didnt know that something like that was possible. After all, you are the one who makes new soldiers with your inner skills. It looks much lighter. I lost some weight. I say this because I feel like all my resentment has been resolved. Xu Liang chuckled. As you see. Lee Cheon-sangs expression became kind. The corners of his eyes were wrinkled, the corners of his mouth were raised, and his eyes looked unusually good for someone called a demon god. After a while. Do what you want to do. You too, the leader. Im sorry. yes? What do you mean? Lee Cheon-sang looked at Seo-ryang intently. If you think about it, you have never called me master in front of me. To you, I have always been just a religious leader. You became very disgusted after not seeing each other. Why are you whining like a child? The language is profane. Who would you have learned it from? I learned everything from Master. When did I do that At that moment, Lee Cheon-sangs eyes widened. Seoryangs smiling body gradually became blurred. Dont overdo it. Im leaving now. Flash! Lee Cheon-sang opened his eyes. It was a tickling dream. At the same time, I felt a group of people approaching from ten miles away. It was a group full of all kinds of negative energy, including tension, anger, fear, and life. Surprisingly, there was a cilantro in it that was comparable to the old Great Mazon. There were about 1,000 warriors following behind them, but they were nothing more than inconsequential bastards. Seeing that the currents of truth were different, it seemed like the power of small and medium-sized schools of thought had gathered together. About 1,000 Murim people. In a world so vast that it was hard to tell where the end was, 1,000 martial artists were a small number. Would it take up a space the size of a finger in a human body? But its been a while. How could a force of that size block his path? Grumble. The Demon Emperors insignia opened left and right. Whoa! There was a master from far away approaching at breakneck speed. Fire. After a while, a woman stopped in front of twenty commanders of the Cheonma Army. Lee Cheon-sang could see that the womans face was colored with shock. I wanted to get closer, but my thoughts seemed to stop as I saw half a line that should not exist in the world. Who is it. The moment I had a question, I heard the answer. Is it Chu Rong? Zhou Yongwu (ף). She was the new female master who rose to the rank of teenage master after the death of King Cheon Ha-jin. Zhu Yongmuhu asked in a trembling voice. Ma Demon Cultist?! . How can you. I know. Although it was quite a distance away, Lee Cheon-sangs voice softly penetrated her ears. I know how you feel. What? But if you stand before me with an impure heart, I will not just send you away. Lee Cheon-sang stretched out his hand to the side. Slurp. A dazzling treasured sword with a golden dragon symbol engraved on its body was held in his hand. Its truly the first sword Ive held in a long time. Lee Cheon-sang, who was looking down at the slender sword body, swung his sword carelessly. I literally just swung it. When the sword was lightly struck in the air, no waves of true energy, no flow of air, no murderous intent or even any sense of death were felt. Zhou Yongwu was shocked. what? What have you done? Slurp. Li Cheon-sang, who had put back the Demon Emperors Treasure Sword, looked down at Zhou Yongwu with bored eyes. As long as my body is tied to the earth, I will remain a devil until the end. Slurp. ah?! The red line started from the forehead, went down the chin and nose, and reached the local area. Zhu Yongwu, who was dazed, looked down at his chest with a blank face. and. Fuwaaaaak! Zhu Yongwuhus body was split vertically. Fuuuuuuu! Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! Her torn body exploded and was soon engulfed in black flames. As the blazing flames disappeared in an instant, only a skeleton split in half was left in its place. Lee Cheon-sang turned his head. His expression, which did not even raise an eyebrow as if he was not impressed at all, was one of fear itself. Clean it up. The demons of the Heavenly Demon Army all bowed their heads. Dominion Holy Teaching! Heavenly Demon and Immortal! A thousand warriors gathered together using their cooperation as a weapon to stop the Demon Cultist who is said to be leading the Gangsi unit and heading north. They didnt even dare to raise their heads and scattered. Chapter 371 Episode 371 Be glorious under the feet of the Heavenly Demon (6)What?! Gorumazons viciously distorted face was truly breathtaking. How dare there be people who blocked the leaders path! Thats right. You bastards! Weeeeeee! Black-brown magical energy burned in Gorumazons body. It was an anger unbecoming of Gorumazon, who was reputed to be one of the most distinguished among Mazons. Fortunately, the blades of these irreverent people did not reach the religious leader. Isnt it obvious! sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yes yes! The head of the Anhui branch of the Heavenly Demon Church was literally in a state of death. Majon, wondering if I could see him once in my life, called me and came running a month later, and he started getting angry. Cold sweat poured down my back. At that time, Seo-ryang asked. Where is the leader currently located? The Anhui branch leader folded his back. No matter how scary Gorumajon was, he didnt dare compare to Lord Xiaojiao. In front of the person who would become the leader of the new generation, the Anhui branch manager felt as if his heart would shrivel. Oh, the call I received at noon yesterday said that you had crossed Mt. Hyeongsan! What is the speed? Youre not moving that fast! However, since they are passing through mountains and rivers, I believe that the longer they travel north, the more difficult it will be to catch up on this side! Xu Liang nodded. Can I contact the head of the Honam branch? There were numerous branches in Hunan Province. I couldnt tell which one of them he was asking, but the Anhui branch leader suddenly put his head first. Thats right! Please contact me through payment. Please wait in Agyang five days from now. I obey your orders! Xu Liang tapped his shoulder. I couldnt contact you because I was in a hurry. Its been a lot of hard work. The Anhui branch managers face was filled with emotion. Dominion sex! Immortal! I apologize! As a Protestant, this is something you should do! Please continue to work hard in the future. Yes yes! Xi Liang said to Gorumazon. I think well have to hurry a bit. of course. Did you receive a separate call from the Iron Sword Mazon? I havent heard anything yet. However, since we contacted them before departure, they are probably coming to northern Honam with the Gwangmadae. All right. Xiliang looked back. The Jinma Troops were lined up with their magical eyes shining. The leader came to Jungwon for the first time in over 30 years. Although I had seen him once in a while in Shinkyo, I was anxious to hear that he had come to Jungwon. Xu Liang shouted. Abandon the thought of resting comfortably until you arrive at Aeyang! Jonmyeong! lets go! Paaaaang! The groups run began. As the situation was dire, Aeng-hwa had to ride on Ma Dong-pils back. Yeo Sang-rin was stronger than the members of the Jinma Corps and had recently gained great enlightenment, so there was no problem. thud! Coo! Geumho and King Ho followed behind Jinmadae. The two spirit creatures had great speed and stamina to match their excellent fighting skills. In particular, the Tiger King had extremely strong endurance, befitting his enormous size. Even if his stamina was low, all he had to do was have Seoliang personally inject him with demonic energy. The group entered Hubei at once. There will be no one in the world who can defeat the master of Shinism, Gudaecheonma Lee Cheonsang. Nevertheless, the reason they moved so quickly was not because they were worried about Lee Cheon-sangs safety. Because he is just a god. If God has come into the world, he should run and kneel. Also, it is clear that no one can defeat God, but God should not have dealt with a group of evildoers directly. So they ran with their hearts racing. I had to accept God as quickly as possible. At the same time, they expected The leader has come into the world! Policy to suppress external activities of Protestant churches. The fact that the leader came to the Central Committee would be no different from an expression of the will to break a policy that was almost a secret. That fact excited the magicians. This was around the time the party reached Aekju, Hubei Province. Small and medium-sized sects as well as renowned masters are heading to Honam to stop the leader! Where is the leader? You have entered Yulu Mountain! You are expected to arrive at Dongdong Lake in three or four days! Dong Jeong-ho. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. Meng Sheng didnt move? What are they doing now? I havent seen any movement yet! Just because you cant see movement doesnt mean you can feel safe. Lee Cheon-sangs advancement to the midfield was a shocking situation even for the Shingyo Magicians. Even more so, what about Uicheon Maeng and Sanghyeolseong? Even if the Lord and Lord of Seong knew about this from the beginning, there was no guarantee that the masters under them would also know about it. Dong Jeong-ho is big. The cult leader is probably heading back to the northwest. He also heard the rumor. Did you know that a palanquin the size of a house floated across the river by itself? Everyone would think it was nonsense, but Seo-ryang thought there was no exaggeration in the matter. This is because if Lee Cheon-sang is an expert who discusses the strongest in the history of Protestantism, it is considered quite possible. However, even those with such abilities cannot surpass Dong-dong Lake. Moreover, if you were traveling north, the location you wanted to reach was clearly Uicheonmaeng. Since Uicheonmaeng is located in Shaomseo, it was time to turn to the northwest. Seo-ryang was lost in thought for a moment and was about to give orders to the group. Master Su Xiaoqiao! hmm? I received an anonymous contact! anonymous? He quickly accepted the letter. The letter contained only a few words written in a stiff handwriting that was somehow familiar. Gorumazons eyes wavered. this is? This is a letter saying that the leaders of the Ami faction, the Qingcheng faction, and the Communist faction are heading to Uichang, Hubei. Who on earth did it come from? Xu Liang did not answer. Because I felt like I knew who it was. So I was even more grateful, but at the same time, I was worried. If a letter like this is sent urgently, it means that really dangerous experts have been dispatched. Gorumazon. Please speak, Master Xiao. Me and the King of Geumho are leaving out here. yes? Everyone looked at Xu Liang in surprise. Seoyang took off the Cheonmado that was slanted on his back and draped it over his shoulder. This is intelligence that experts from the old faction are flocking to Uichang. I dont know exactly when they will arrive, but considering that they were sent urgently, I think they will arrive at Uichang and set up camp within a few days. this! I will go and monitor the situation, so Mazon, please lead them to the religious leader. Gorumazon thought for a moment, but then nodded. All right. Seoliang looked at Ma Dongpil. Are you going to follow me? Ma Dong-pil lowered his head. That was enough of an answer. Seoliang said to Yeo Sang-rin and Aeng-hwa. The situation is urgent. It would be best for you to wait here at the branch. Yeo Sang-rin and Aeng-hwa did not hesitate to say that they would follow along. It was clear that being together wouldnt be of much help anyway. Please be careful. Okay, thank you. Seoliang climbed on King Tigers back, and Ma Dong-pil climbed on Geumhos back. lets go! Hehehehe! The two spirit creatures roared and ran away. * * * Muhu is dead? Thats right. Zhong Zhenbaeks eyes wavered. Zhu Yongwuhu was a master who was considered one of the top ten masters. Although it was difficult to compare to him, he was a talented person who could compete well with the free Sinchang Eongeuk. I knew it well because I saw it firsthand. According to the rumors they say he died in a single blow. blow. Zhong Zhenbaek closed his eyes. Although it was said to be a rumor, Hwang Gon was not a soft-hearted person enough to report a mere rumor. Even if it is too much to hit with one blow, it would be said to have been killed within five sums. The Muhu and no one else. Muhu Chu Yong, who ascended to the top of the top ten masters as if she had been waiting for him after the death of the King of Sal, was a feat of heaven and earth who achieved great skill in the heat of yang with the body of a woman. His current level of martial arts skills is impressive enough, but he was also a master whose future growth is expected to be even greater. Zhou Yongwuhu is just over 50 years old, and even if you search the entire Wulin forest, there would be less than a handful of people with that level of talent. It is said that such a master died in one blow. Even if the rumor was exaggerated, it would not have truly exceeded five sums. For Song Sang-baek, it was an impossible act of inaction. Zhu Yongwuhu also did not gamble on his reputation as a teenage expert. If it were a life-or-death situation, Song Sang-baek would dominate from the first move, but he was not confident that he could kill it within five rounds. Of course, there may be differences in the martial arts and fighting methods you learn. Lord Seong. You tell me. Huang Kun kept his mouth shut for a moment. I had something to say, but it didnt seem like something I would say easily. Zheng Zhongbaek nodded. Its okay. Please tell me. Why dont you make a decision now? A decision? which? I think it would be a good idea to cancel the training with Uicheonmaeng. Zheng Zhengbai looked at Huang Kun with sharp eyes. Huang Kuns face turned pale. But he did not relax his upright posture. Why? Is it because Master Ma is an expert who can kill Wuhu Zhou Yong in one blow? no. Even if he is a good expert, I think there is no way he can win if the fierce forces unite. But how can you tell me to cut off the soft water? Hwang Gon hesitated for a moment and then sighed. I I dont know either. So to speak, it was based on feeling, not reason. Huang Kun spoke honestly. I think there was a reason why the Lord of Seong held the hand that the Lord of the Lord held out. But Im anxious. In what part? As soon as the Demon Cultist came into the world, the world was shaken. It was so sudden, but as if it was natural, everyone was watching Ma Cyojus move north. I think its natural. Even though the fear has been diluted over the past thirty years, the notoriety of the Demonic Cult is not going anywhere. I dont think there is anyone who has been in seclusion for 30 years who deserves this much attention. It was a very honest statement. That could be a statement that ignores the influence of remittance bags. However, Zhengmeibaek could not refute anything from Huang Kuns words. Because he also had the same thoughts as Hwang Gon. What the hell If Huang Kun realized it with his unique insight and resourcefulness, Song Sengbaek realized it with the feeling he had accumulated after reaching the extreme level of martial arts and numerous experiences. There is absolutely no one who can win in a one-on-one competition with the Demon Cultist. He admitted it wholeheartedly. Although it made me feel a little sick, I could also see it as a good thing. If there is someone stronger than you, you can ignite your passion once again to overcome that person. However, it was not because of Ma Cyojus inaction that made Zheng Zhengbaek and Huang Kun uneasy. I should never get caught up in it At that moment, Song Baek realized. How does he recognize the Demon Cult leader whose face he cannot even remember? Its a natural disaster. It is a storm that blows away steel buildings, a tsunami the size of dozens of sheets, and a barrage of lightning that splits the sky and the earth. It is a being that cannot be stopped by human hands or wisdom. Zheng Zhongbaek truly felt that way about Lord Ma. As the being called the Heavenly Demon, which I had vaguely thought about, appeared in the world, my unknown anxiety gradually became clearer and was creating an image. Lord Seong. This time It doesnt work. Zhong Zhenbaeks eyes became grim. I have already made my choice. I cant let go of my hand just because the rushing wind is harsh. I just do my best to make sure my choices are in the right direction. It was then. Seo Seonglord! Whats going on? A letter has arrived from the Demon Cult leader! The warrior who rushed over urgently delivered a red letter to Hwang Gon. Huang Kun delivered the letter to Zheng Zhengbai without even opening it. Zhong Zheng Baeks face turned red as he opened the letter. There was only one line written in the letter. Ami, Cheongseong, Gong, Uichang. Come to Shaanxi. I hope you are not later than me. Chapter 372 Episode 372 May there be glory under the feet of the Heavenly Demon (7)The warriors of the Sanghyanggeommun, Guchangpa, Seolgeukwonmun, Changcheonbang have retreated! The masters of the Xingshan sect called by Dongxinbo blocked the front of the Demon Cultist, but all 30 of the former masters of Xingshan were oxidized! The 1,000 troops that were sent not long ago, centered around Zhou Yongwu, are all following Ma Ciaozhu. I received a call saying they would try to attack in any way possible if there was an opening, but I think it would probably be impossible. I cant do it any more. The senior leaders of the Meng were agitated. Dam Sa-young, who was sitting at the head table and looking down at them, smiled. So youre saying its that strong? You cant believe every rumor you hear. Even extraordinary things have their limits. If all the rumors are true, the Demon Cultist is not a person but a god. Of course, humans cannot become gods, so it must have been exaggerated in its own way. Still, still. Thats amazing. Cheonma Lee Cheon-sangs actions were unprecedented in themselves. They were moving north without any disturbance, defeating everything that stood in their way. Even if his own military power is great and the combat power of his accompanying troops is powerful, he is doing something that no one else can do. In the meantime, civilians and low-level soldiers were not touched at all. I dont know if it was aimed at it, but it was spreading fear of the monster known as the Demon Cult Lord throughout the world. sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lord. Dam Sa-yeong turned his head to Sangmu Wonju. Sangmuwonju Baekbyeongjeon (ٱ) Lee Un () gritted his teeth and said. What was it like to gather the troops of the three factions heading towards Uichang? Dam Sa-youngs eyes sparkled. Lee Uns face turned pale. But he did not withdraw his opinion. The rumors and information you hear may not be accurate. But even if only half of it is true, its a problem. In the current situation, wouldnt deploying more troops be a meaningless sacrifice? There is no such thing as meaningless sacrifice. Dam Sa-yeong thought so and actually said so to Gong Ya-chi. But this time I didnt say that. This was because he also sympathized to some extent with what Lee Woon said. It was just funny. Tsk, such words come from the mouth of Sangmu Wonju, the leader of the Uicheon Alliances Armed Forces. For a moment, the crowd fell silent. They looked around. They dont know that Lee Woon replaced what they wanted to say. Dam Sa-yeong asked the Lord of Heaven and Earth. Has there been any communication from Iron Blood Castle? Yes, Master. So far Even the Song Lord of the world is holding his breath. That beast full of spirit. Dam Sa-young, who had been silently looking up into space, suddenly burst into laughter. Hahaha! Dam Sa-yeongs loud, resounding laugh was filled with intense energy. The faces of the audience hardened at the powerful energy wave. Even though there wasnt much to it, the laughter seemed to be deafening. Thats amazing. Although he never showed off his military power by going to the front lines, he was truly a leader. The energy wave of Uicheon Wuje, which is said to be the closest to the best in the world along with the Suraje Money Bag, was so fearsome that if you made a mistake, you could suffer internal injuries. Dam Sa-young, who had been talking loudly for a while, spoke in a calm tone. He, the Demon Cultist, has a very good head. I dont touch anyone unless they are experts above a certain level Are you saying they dont want to fight with the martial arts and are just coming up to see me? The Lord of Heaven and Earth spoke carefully. Lord. Governor Lee, since this has come to an end, why dont we hold a martial arts rally? A martial arts rally? Thats right. It has not been confirmed whether this is true, but it is said that Lord Ma is heading north with a unit made up of legendary Jiangshi. Arent all those who have risen up to catch the Demon Cult leader using that as an excuse to block his path? Thats right. However, as time passes, the fear of the Demon Cult and its influence are growing. The reason is because he only uses his weapons against those who attack him, not all martial arts people. The voice of the Lord of Heaven and Earth gained strength. There is also a way to unite the entire martial arts army to attack the Demon Cultist in the name of a Jiangxi unit, but that is only a last resort. Dam Sa-yeong agreed with the thoughts of the Lord of Heaven and Earth. Form a martial arts alliance and attack the Demon Cultist? That means war. Of course, it could still be seen that it was close to a quasi-war situation. If Ma Jyoju were to bring troops from Daesan right now, the world would be engulfed in war. But you wont. Even though he was a person he had never met before, Dam Sa-young was able to read exactly what he wanted from the Demon Cultists movements. He is not interested in war. We only get rid of those who attack without knowing the subject. There is only one thing the Demon Lord wants. Meeting myself. Or it could be killing yourself. Didnt the Sogyoju bastard also make a fuss day and night to target his head? If it was that teacher, he could easily come looking to kill him. Thats why the Demon Cult Lord cant kill me. If they wanted war, they would have dispatched troops right away. In other words, the Demon Lord does not want war. In that case, even if he had the ability, he wouldnt try to kill himself. Although the name is full of corruption and malice, the title of Uicheon Lord is a symbol of political faction. If Lord Uicheon is killed by the hands of the Demon Cultist, war will immediately break out. Do you want to have a conversation with me? The Lord of Heaven and Earth also thought about that, so he suggested holding a martial arts rally. It would be most peaceful and beneficial to Dam Sa-young for the right and evil demons to have a conversation together at a gathering of leading figures of the martial arts world. however. A gathering is impossible. yes? Even if we hold a meeting, if the Demon Cult leader doesnt respond, wont we end up looking funny? Then what will happen to our face? The Lord of Heaven and Earth became mute after eating honey. However, other senior leaders agreed with Dam Sa-young. No matter how urgent the situation is, there is no need to seek out and do something that will hurt ones face. Of course, Dam Sa-yeong did not refuse the meeting for the sake of saving face. From the beginning, he was a person who valued practicality over respectability and aimed only at increasing power. There was one reason why he did not allow the meeting. The justification for attacking the Demon Cult Lord has disappeared. Furthermore, the troops currently sent to Uichang must also be withdrawn. He didnt want to do such a wasteful thing. Everything will end in Uichang. The former masters of Ami and Cheongseong are on a different level from the former masters of the Hyeongsan faction. Of course, none of them have reached the level of a teenage expert. There are people who have reached the level of enlightenment, but their skills are not even in the ranks of top ten masters. But they can capture Demon Cultist. This is because they plan to unleash a great destruction created by joining together with the Shaolin masters, who had deeper knowledge than anyone else in the way of mortal magic. Its a good thing I looked into it in advance. The power of the Demon Cultist is greater than I expected. But it is also within the category. Damsayoung herself knew the power of Jinbeop because she had seen it herself. As the saying goes, it had a power almost similar to Taoism. It was a method that exerted absolute power against Sima Demon Qi (аħ), so much so that it does not sound like an exaggeration to say that it was created by immortals themselves to eradicate evil evil practices. Of course, those who used that method also lost their internal strength or died when their vitality ran out, so it was a method that was almost like Donggwijin. One hundred and forty-four people are devoting their lives to study the destruction of demons. An invincible warrior who suppressed even the first Heavenly Demon. Welcome. It was a battle method that had only been carried out twice in history, as it put the lives of 144 veterans at risk. It was a study that I wouldnt dare touch unless it was the worst situation. Dam Sa-yeong was the one who created the worst situation. His three-chi tongue was scarier and sharper than martial arts. I wont kill you. If you die, it will be a pain for us too. However, it will inflict fatal damage that will prevent you from engaging in external activities for the next ten years. Until I got to this point, I had never been so confident that I didnt think about the future when dealing with an enemy. One of them is now. The cause is also on our side. The greater the existence of the Demon Cultist, the greater the feats he has achieved and the more powerful his influence spread throughout the martial arts world. The name of the Uicheon Alliance, which eliminated such a devil, and the name of the Uicheon Alliance leader who led the effort, will shine even brighter. Damsayoung said with a smile. Issuing an official letter to the entire Murim region, excluding the troops heading to Uichang. Dont stop the Demon Cultist who is coming with the Gangsi troops. Value life more than negotiation. Tell them that we will carry the burden of Cheonma. * * * Four days later. Gasp! Gorumazons breathing was very intense. It had been a long time since I had developed my martial arts skills to the point where even my breathing became disrupted after reaching the extreme level. Since Gorumajon was in such a state, the Jinmadae must have been so miserable. Half of the horse corps had fallen behind, and the faces of the horsemen who had caught up to this point were as white as if they had been coated with powder. He suffered severe internal injuries due to excessive consumption of internal energy. But it was so worth it. They could feel the absolute intimidation emanating from afar. Although it did not give off any demonic energy, this all-too-familiar sense of intimidation was so great that even if the Heavenly Demon God Church itself was moving, it would be acceptable. Soon, a huge kiln was seen in the distance. And the seven hundred troops moving with the palanquin. Although we were hundreds of miles away, I couldnt help but shout. Gorumazon knelt down and prostrated himself. The Jinma troopers standing behind them also knelt down on one knee and bowed their heads. Dominion sex! Immortal! I have an audience with the Holy Spirit! I have an audience with the Holy Ghost! Even though there was hundreds of distances between them, they were in a state where they felt like they were going to pass out due to extreme exhaustion of internal energy. Their cries were so loud that they spread everywhere in sight. The voice was full of turbulence and emotion, and a faith that was deeper and more intense than demon energy was coming out. Huh. As if in response, a faint magical energy came from the approaching palanquin. Gorumazons eyes were bloodshot. Magi of different levels. The power that the tower built through training in the later world reaches the previous heaven and finally surpasses the realm of gods. Gorumazon and Jinmadae felt it clearly. As the Demon Emperor approaches, their demonic energy, which was boiling like a volcano, gradually calms down. Absolute demons from different dimensions were hundreds of miles away and were comforting their shoulders. Just by feeling and savoring that magical energy, my strength, which had been depleted, was increasing. He was the king of ten thousand demons. It was the majesty of a demon god. In front of the demon god who rules the world of desires, his followers were gaining strength. Finally, the Demon Emperor reached the distance of five feet in front of them. Soon, a heavy voice that shook the earth came from inside the curtain. Is it Goru? Gorumazon could not answer. It was the same with Jinmadae. There was a huge difference between seeing their gods in Shingyo and seeing them in the far-off lands of Jungwon. They were so moved by the appearance of God that they could not say anything. Where is Liang? Right. He headed to Uichang. Thats right. Gorumazon, barely able to relax his neck, answered in a shaky voice. We didnt have enough believers, so we sent Lord Xiao to the dead! Please kill me! Please kill me! An unwavering voice flowed from inside the curtain once again. Follow. That was it. With those words, the Heavenly Demon Army and the Demon Emperor began to move again. Gorumazon and Jinma Dae opened the road to the left and right. The Demon Emperor passed between them. Soon, the Cheonma and his army passed by, and Gorumajon and the Jinmadae immediately followed behind. The Demon Emperors movement speed became slightly, very slightly faster. Chapter 373 Episode 373 Be glorious under the feet of the Heavenly Demon (8)Hmm. Red Pines hand that was lifting the teacup stopped. Why are you doing that? Cant you feel it? what? I guess I havent quite recovered yet. I feel an evil energy rising from the south You mean the heavenly magic energy. Cheonmagi. It is not a simple magical energy, but a energy emitted by the Heavenly Demon. Hyeoncheonjinins expression was simple yet strangely archaic. Red Pine nodded. Arent you surprised? What else is surprising? Ive known for a few days that he was moving. Thats right. Why didnt you tell me? What difference will it make if I say it? I dont think theres any need to worry about his actions, even though his power is so great that it could throw the world into chaos. her! Of course, I dont know if there was malicious intent, but wouldnt it be impossible for someone who came into the world to be almost perfect and have evil intentions? Red Pine shook his head as if he couldnt stop him. These two people are called the Jeongmu Ssangshin and are said to be the sun of the martial arts faction. In reality, it was difficult to determine the superiority or inferiority of the twos martial arts skills, and it was still the same today. However, since the martial arts they were learning were different and their tendencies were different, there were differences in their abilities outside of martial arts. Of course, Tao Muns sharp eyes are amazing. Are you jealous now? You and I have lived for almost a century. How can you be jealous of an old man who has been cut down by the wind and is only scattering stone dust? Hehe, youre right. Honestly, there are many times when I feel sorry for an ability that is not this ability. You should try killing a immortal too. It takes only one or two hermits to achieve some degree. He is different from the world-honored person you believe in and follow. Ever since Jeoksong learned martial arts, he had never harbored a desire to kill anyone. To be precise, he has never shown any signs of life. This is because the object to which one must demonstrate ones life as a Buddhist disciple is not evil or demons. For the monks, the first and last object to be killed is Buddha. Only when you deeply realize that you are a Buddha and the world is a Buddha, and when you break away from the truth of the Shakya () that they worship, can you enter true enlightenment and nirvana. So even if they reach the ultimate level, they are still close to humans. This is because we pursue perfection as human beings rather than pursuing the principles of Mother Nature. The Taoists were different. Many people think that the path that a Taoist ultimately seeks to achieve is the path of immortality. This may be the reason why a Taoist monk who has reached death is said to have attained enlightenment. However, if you know the truth, the path each person pursues is different. However, because most of them are immersed in nature, they study to become more enlightened about the principles of the world. Therefore, the closer you get to the ultimate, the more naturally you will be able to use the Six Paths of Knowledge (֮ͨ) than a monk. Of course, those who reached such a realm were unlikely to be born even once in a hundred years. Anyway Hyuncheon shook his head. Its really amazing. In a world where it is difficult for someone to ascend to the ultimate realm and unleash divine abilities, there is already no reason to remain in the flesh, an enlightenment. Its no different from a living, moving spirit. Surprise appeared in Red Pines eyes. Do you mean that much? I heard you felt it too? I couldnt see it completely. I just knew that it wasnt complete yet. As you say, it is infinitely close to perfection, but not yet perfect. In order to become truly complete and move toward the light, you have to break away from your body, but arent you alive and moving just fine? What do you mean? It means living a human life. Not yet. her! Red Pine sighed unconsciously. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There are many people who talk about things like fighting against all things and destroying all things, but to see someone who has truly achieved it. I never imagined that in my generation, there will be someone who reaches heaven as a demon. I couldnt do it. Thats why its called the Heavenly Demon, isnt it? Its just a title given to the sect leader who has properly learned their magic arts. Is it for no reason that Lee Cheon-sang is a member of the Nine Generations? Im not saying this without knowing. I just wanted to say that you deserve it. Red Pines face became blurred. Hyuncheon tilted his head. Why are you doing that? Its because Im a little sad. what? I still remember it vividly. That day thirty years ago. I remember the first time I saw that guy, Cheon-Sang Lee. Red Pine sighed. At that time, he was like a tiger climbing a mountain with plenty of prey. At the same time, he seemed like a lone wolf from the pack. It held an unimaginable desire in its arms, but at the same time it seemed to move inertically. Inertial? Its like youre desperate to make someone elses dream come true. Red Pine sighed. The cold winter air screamed and dispersed. Then, perhaps they found a way or gave up, they returned to Protestantism and banned external activities. And now that hes back in the world, hasnt he reached the level of a immortal? Huh. Thats the way the world is. I try desperately to get something, but time doesnt leave me alone. If you think about it that way isnt that person really pitiful? Hyuncheon thought. This is a truly human interpretation. He has already achieved all the enlightenment that can be gained in this life. It is literally a world of the chosen, so it is absurd to feel sorry for such people. At the same time, Hyeoncheon thought. What I have, the red pine does not have, but what the red pine has, I also do not have. It was mercy that did not discriminate against the other person. Hyeoncheon smiled brightly as he looked at the red pine tree that looked so human that it seemed like it would never enter nirvana, but was still very much like a Buddhist disciple. You are a very dangerous person. hmm? Am I in danger? How dangerous is it to say that you feel sorry for the religious leader? If he hadnt become half-sane like he is now, the whole world would have been burned to the ground. I should say that I am fortunate to have reached that level. Hehe, does that mean so? Red Pine shook his head. In the end, the world took away the invincible Demon God and gave away the poisonous Imoogi and the black lion. Either way, the whole world was groaning. The world has always been like that. So we have to move. Youre right. Two absolute people laughing and drinking tea. How long has it been? Jeonggak, the leader of the Nahandang clan, came running to the top of the snow-covered mountain where the two people were. Taesabaek! Has Nahandangju come? Even though he was a close friend, he seemed to be calling me by his title because he was still a stranger. Jeong-gak said with a stern face. Were in big trouble. Is it a big deal? which? The Iron Blood Lord has dispatched troops. And that goal is our anti-Jeonghoe. ! Jeoksong looked at Hyeoncheon and asked. Didnt you see it with your own eyes? Did I tell you? Sometimes I feel resentful of this ability. Its not the ability to show what you want to see and hear what you want to hear. It is just that it is seen more often because it is the opposite of the purity of the Taoist religion, the religious cult, and the Taoist religion. Didnt Song Seongju also learn evil skills? He has mastered the art of sailing, but that is not his true martial art. So to speak, boatcraft is close to a miscellany. Fundamentally, it is not a study that can reach its peak. I see. Jeoksong asked Jeonggak. So, what kind of people are you saying are coming as the vanguard? That Hmm? They say they dont understand. What does that mean? It is clear that they are members of the Iron Blood Castle, but they do not know what kind of people they are. I am guessing that they are people who have never been seen in the world yet. Huh, does this mean that you will now go out into the world without hiding your power? Hyuncheon stood up. I was worried that the world would experience great trouble, but it seems like the spark has landed on us too. I think so. We cant repeat the mistakes we made in the past. Lets move too. I see. The pupils of the red pine radiated a subtle gold glow. I taught my juniors wrongly, so I should correct them before I retire. * * * Over there. Crumble. Xi Liang stroked King Hus forehead. As red demonic energy flashed in his hands, the rough breathing of the Tiger King gradually became stable. When he freed the Tiger King from the Beast Palace Lords techniques, he took control of the upper division with the power of Guyumagong. Surprisingly, the Guyumagi that stayed in Sangsangjeon later spread throughout the body and became the blood and flesh of the King of Tiger. This was the reason why recovery was so rapid in front of Gu Yumagong. Dongpil. Yes, Master Xiao. Can you see it? I cant see it but I can feel it. Perhaps because they had been running non-stop, Seoryang and Ma Dongpil looked very devastated. However, it seemed that Ma Dong-pils pale complexion was not simply due to the forced march. Master Xiao. this is? okay. Ma Dong-pil was speechless. I felt an unimaginable power from the true energy emanating from behind those many buildings. No, Master Xiao. He never imagined he would say something like this. Its impossible. You can never do any damage by fighting head-on. The intensity of the true energy that was exuded was beyond imagination, to the extent that it could be felt even by those who had not reached the extreme level. Of course, it wasnt that it was overwhelming or that life was terrible. However, the divine energy unique to the martial arts of the right faction was extremely concentrated. A rare product of ultra-high purity. Just as fish cannot survive in water that is too clear, it was so clear and deep that it seemed like it took my breath away. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. You dont seem to be popular. yes? Those buildings. I dont feel popular at all. It looks like they kicked out all the people in that area. ah! It wasnt a place where you could feel popular. Ma Dong-pil was once again amazed by the level of sensuality and felt pressured by the opponent who radiated so powerful a spirit that he could ignore even the distance. If we cant compete head-on, we should try a sneak attack or shake up the game through individual battles. Master Xiao. Its not possible. I have to do it. The religious leader is coming. Thats right. So it doesnt work. I will risk my life, so I think it would be a good idea for you to prepare for an audience with me. Xu Liang chuckled. sorry. I decided to let go and play from now on, but I cant keep my promise this time. Master Xiao. If I cant do it, you cant either. If youre going to risk your life, walk with me. Thats better. Ma Dong-pil lowered his head as if he had no shame. And its okay. Even if we cant win, we can at least kill time. yes? Im not a scum to begin with. I cant just give delicious food to the leader. Lets have a taste. Seoliang looked at Geumho. As if he knew that would happen, Geumho also looked up at Seoryang. The beautiful blue eyes were infinitely deep and clear. I need your help this time. I might overdo it a bit, but is it okay? Krung! Sometimes I think about it, you bark like a dog and sometimes growl like a tiger. Dont you need to find your identity? Kyaaaa! My ears hurt, you idiot! Xi Liang hit King Hu on the back of the neck. If youre ready, lets go! Hehehe! With a loud roar, the two spirits rushed forward. Two people heading towards the land of death. Before they knew it, the shadow of a demon that could cover the whole world was cast behind them as they rushed forward with their swords and claws out. Chapter 374 Episode 374 Glory be at the feet of the Heavenly Demon (9)Its coming. Gwangam-ja, a swordsman of fortune and magic, the former general of the Gong-sect, opened his eyes. Its an amazing Magiro. Indeed, with this level of power, he would have no shortcomings as the master of the Millennium Demonic Cult. Geumjuksae (̫) approached next to Gwangamja. Like Gwangam-ja, she was also a veteran, over 70 years old, and a former leader of Amipa. Can you feel it? Thats right. Thats amazing. I cant feel it yet because my studies are low. Gwangamja shook his head. Its not because the martial arts skills of the situation are less than mine. It is simply because I am the axis of this formation that I can see the energy coming from all directions of heaven and earth more clearly. Its the axis of the battle A look of sadness appeared on Geumjuksaes face. Its not too late. I will take charge of the axis of the battle. Its okay. Labor and management. Except for the Shaolin squadron leader, I am probably the person most familiar with this method. Geumjuksae sighed softly. As she opened her mouth to say something, a stern voice came from the side. Lets leave it to us. Geumjuksae looked towards the place where the voice came from. There stood an old monk with a stern expression holding a sword. Unlike Gwangamja and Geumjuksae, who had a warm appearance, Dosa Noh seemed so cold that one was reluctant to approach him. It was Yeongsanjinin (Ӱɽw), the former leader of the Cheongseong faction. Now that I have taken on this task, it is right for me to do my best to produce certain results. Nosa Gwangam would be better than any of us. Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gwangamja nodded. What Master Youngsan said is correct. But Youngsan Jinin said coldly. I will die before Master Gwangams life expires. If I were still alive after Master Gwangam left the ship, I would cut my own head. . There is no more reason to live. Geumjuksae closed his eyes. Youngsan Jinin opened his mouth again. If the Demon Lord has come, we will have to prepare quickly. Let us move too. is it so. This situation was extremely frustrating. The three of them had lost their martial arts skills for several years due to the conspiracy of magistrates who had trained with Lord Uicheon. He lived for years worse than death due to blood exhaustion and all kinds of drugs. And not long ago. They got their martial arts back. The bug that settled in my heart vein was still there, but somehow I was able to regain my martial arts skills. But they were not given the opportunity to correct their mistakes. They could not refuse Damsayoungs orders. There were many other reasons. There were many humiliating incidents that could not be told to others. Yes, this is what happened. Lord Uicheon is an evil person. However, the Demonic Cult itself is evil. They have always been the enemies of the martial arts, and in the future, they will invade the central plains again and shed a lot of blood. Im going to die anyway. Its a pity that I couldnt scold Damsayoung and the evil spirits but if I were to go, it would be better for the world to catch the Heavenly Demon and go. Geumjuksaes face looked very vain. It wasnt just her. Although they do not show it on the outside, Gwangamja and Yeongsanjinin probably feel the same way. After being betrayed by the magistrates and suffering to the point of death, he was pushed to join the enemies of the martial arts faction. Anyone who has not experienced this tragedy will never know. But its strange. Geumjuksae and Yeongsan Jinin looked at Gwangamja. Gwangamjas eyes deepened. I think its definitely the Demon Cult leader, but I dont know where they left the rest of the troops. What do you mean? There is a strong demon and two surprisingly strong and ferocious masters who are not demons but are together. In the end, only four came. Yeongsanjin asked back. Are you sure about the Demon Cult Leader? Gwangamjas face became blurred. Is there anyone other than the Demon Cult leader who radiates this level of demonic energy? Dam Sa-yeong said that the martial arts of the Demon Cultist was the best in the world. If that proud guy said that, wouldnt that mean hes a few steps above me? How many Gwangamjas eyes trembled slightly. So youre saying hes not the Demon Cultist? no? The demonic energy of the person approaching now Im not sure because the original martial arts level is different, but it seems to have no major shortcomings compared to Damsayoung. It may be similar, or it may be a step lower Im not sure. There are no major shortcomings compared to Damsayeong? Is he a great person like Daehobeop or a senator? Gwangamjas prediction was completely wrong. After one corner, Lee In-Isu appeared about 200 streets away. Those approaching at breakneck speed seemed to feel no fear at all. Magical energy waves were spreading in all directions, heating up the cold winter air. Gwangamjas eyes widened. youth?! Not to mention the golden bamboo incident, even Yeongsan Jinin, who is famous for not changing his facial expression, was surprised. A young man? exactly! Could it be Banro Hwan-dong? That I dont know. Even if they reach the absolute level, there are only a very small number of people who undergo a complete transformation. If anyone could do that, Damsayoung would have looked much younger than she does now. Even if he was converted to anti-Roh, isnt that demon riding on a tiger as big as a mountain a young man? How on earth would a genius be able to make a comeback in his twenties? I was so surprised that I couldnt even see the two beasts emitting energy waves comparable to those of a supreme master. In their eyes, only Xoryang was visible. Gwangamja stood up from his seat. At the same time, the veterans of the squadron, who were spread out dozens of miles away, all stood up from their seats. After a while. thud! The Kings steps stopped. Crumbling. King Tigers eyes, which were like brilliant ruby, became as thick as blood. A strong sense of tension was felt in the appearance of the king lowering his head and looking around at the 144 veterans. It was a side he had never shown, not even when he met the King of the Peng family or even when he first encountered Seoryang. Surprisingly, it was the same for Kumho. Wooooow. A golden secret flowed from Geumhos body. The fur on its neck and tail twitched uncontrollably as if it were underwater. The deep, clear blue tigers eye was tinged with a soft pink color. Even Seo-ryang, who normally would have looked at the two young men and comforted them. Even Seoryang, who could be proud that he had finally obtained the martial arts power of the top level, was astonished when he saw the masters rise up all at once. Grumble! Squeeze! Gu Yu Demon Duke and the reigning Demon Emperor naturally heated up. Left Blue Right Reds magical eye was blinking and blinking repeatedly, pushing its internal power to its limit. What is that? I felt it from afar. The power of the strategy they are deploying is beyond imagination. So I approached with a lot of nervousness. Its such a huge power, but I thought I could at least let go of its power by using individual defeats and sneak attacks like the one-on-many battles that have been fought so far. It was a miscalculation. Rumbling. It felt like I was hallucinating. The earth shook and the already dark sky seemed to turn into complete darkness. It wasnt that I felt intimidated. The despair of not being able to do anything in front of them seemed to be creating an illusion. Its scary. There was one expert who reached Hwajing, but the rest were all experts from previous generations, and there were more than 80 transcendent experts gathered together. The remaining sixty or so masters were all equally skilled. Even if they dont form a formation, their movement will be restricted just by the energy waves they all emit. However, this strange formation seemed to amplify their momentum by more than two or three times. Kuuk. The hand holding the kings neck suddenly gained strength. Was there even a method like this in the world? But this formation somehow feels familiar. Different divine energies were swirling together to form one gigantic divine energy. Gupa! It was clear that it was a formation based on the old schools philosophy. A person who has not learned the inner skills of the nine schools can never be free from that method. Xu Liang raised his left hand. Grumbling!! The red flame burning translucently, almost invisible to the eye, was the talisman of the manger. In recent years, the power of the reigning Demon Emperor was one step ahead of the Demon King Gu Yu. However, when faced with that Jinbeop, the reigning Demon Emperors Qi hesitated and the output of Guyu Demon Gong was rising on its own. Ambrance?! Yes. The dark spirit energy that formed the basis of the Old Demonic Gong was seething frighteningly in front of that absolute true law. A true method that uses the old schools inner gongsim method as its core. It is a sacred method that can only be participated by those who are members of the old factions martial arts, and which exerts fatal power on those who have not learned the inner skills of the nine factions. Seoryangs expression, which was colored with astonishment, became strange. This is it. It was my first time seeing this formation and I was astonished by its power. Even if it wasnt a destruction, he himself had learned the techniques to deal with it. Of course, since it is a magic attack, the damage will be severe. The power of a monster as large as Taishan still remains. However, when he realized the nature of the monsters power, he realized that he also had a treasured sword in his hands. Master Xiao. Ma Dong-pils voice was trembling. It wasnt that I was scared. Even though he was this far away, the divine energy that permeated the air was shaking his magical energy. Xu Liang was sure. If Ma Dong-pil goes inside, he will never be able to survive. It was the same even if it was at the Mazon level. The only difference is whether you can last longer or not, but if youre a demon, you cant beat that method. You need to step down. no its okay. Master Su Xiaoqiao! It is no different from saying that you will jump from the top of a cliff or from a place where lava is boiling below. Thats how Ma Dong-pil felt. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! Suddenly, the reigning Demon Emperor Qi completely disappeared from Xiliangs body. Before he knew it, his body was filled with the demonic fire of Gu Yu Demon, and it was as if he was seeing a human being made of flame. Flash! The Tiger Kings eyes were all red, without a single gap to be seen. Quang! The Tiger King stepped on the ground with his front paws and opened his huge maw. Wow!! It was the lions rear of a mountain lord that made the mountains, rivers and trees tremble. Surprisingly, there was a manger horse flag on board that enormous Lions Hu. Ma Dong-pil, who was looking at the king in surprise, suddenly realized that his turbulent demon energy had calmed down. what? Grumble! Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! Ma Dong-pil, who had entered the magical power field at the peak of Gu Yu-ma-gi, was thoroughly protected by Seo-ryang. Seo-ryang was convinced when he saw Ma Dong-pil. You cant win or kill, but you can respond. I can do enough to take away their power. Even if I have to risk my life. You risk your life so many times. Even when I was alive and now. Cheeeeeek! Flames began to permeate Cheonmado Island as well. The cold air around screamed and released a tear-like haze. Well, I risked my life more than once. Master Sujiao! You too must participate in the war. Of course! But Master Xiao. When I give the signal, jump into the front line without hesitation. Do you understand? Seoliangs appearance was worthy of being called a fire god. It had a dangerous appearance, as if its entire body had been made of gunpowder about to explode. Every time he spoke, flames leaked out around his mouth, making him look like a fire-breathing monster. Ma Dong-pils eyes wavered. But even for a moment. I accept the order of Master Xiao! Dying is not scary. Im just afraid of the person I need to protect dying. However, Ma Dong-pil believed in Seoliang more than that. Master So obviously believes in something. Seoliang did not abandon his firm faith. do not worry. There is no chance of winning, but there is a good chance of survival. Jiiiing! Jiiiing! Seoryang holds the tigers fur with his left hand and the Cheonmado sword with his right. The Kiho warrior, engulfed in blood-red flames, finally began to charge. Buaaaaang! The fiery storm turned into a spear blade and shot towards death. * * * A voice came from inside the curtain. Within half a day. Everyone looked up at Demon Emperor. Let us reach Uichang. Jonmyeong! Chapter 375 Episode 375 Be glorious under the feet of the Heavenly Demon (10)Gwangamjas eyes widened. Fire A young man running at terrifying speed, spouting flames of an eerie color like blood. The riding tiger was so huge that the earth shook every time it hit the ground. Surprisingly, the flames were coming from not only the young man but also the tiger. Is it even a suicide attack? Or magic? Hahaha! The energy waves of the Kiho warrior were transmitted into the intangible force field created by the Jinbeop. ! Its awesome. Although it was an enemy, it was an energy wave that one could not help but admire. It was an incredibly ferocious demon, but its great fighting spirit was more impressive than its terrifying viciousness. Are you saying hes desperate too? Gwangamja expressed his deep respect to the unknown person. It is clear that the existence itself is evil, but that nameless young man must have gritted his teeth and worked hard to reach that level. Moreover, even though he must have clearly felt the power of this formation, he is running at a short distance. If you are not willing to literally sacrifice your life, you cannot even attempt it. But still, a demon is just a demon. A heavy voice flowed from Gwangamjas mouth. Half-open humanities door. At that moment, the true energy emitted by the one hundred and forty-four veteran experts surged like waves. Ji-ing! An intangible miracle that was invisible to the naked eye began to reveal itself. A translucent light blue sphere expanded to a distance of dozens of square meters and covered the space. The annihilation method has finally been revealed. The strongest secret technique of the Nine Daemun Sect, the Slashing Heavenly Destruction Demon Jinjin, was activated, forming the formation by risking the lives of the masters who formed the group. Rumbling. The ground shook. The vibration was not caused by the impact of a heavy object. Clud! There was still about a hundred miles away, but my limbs were already feeling tense. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. Thats incredible. I was truly at a loss for words. Just by standing in a position to form a formation suited to each environment, raising internal power and activating the formation, gravity was twisted arbitrarily. Gravity, which affects any object with mass, seemed to radiate force in all directions. If it was like this outside of that translucent sphere, if I went inside, it felt like my whole body would be torn apart without even a single cut. Its possible to do something like this with energy. There was admiration rather than fear. This was another martial art, an extension of the martial arts he had learned so far, and the area that those who manipulate energy would ultimately reach. I have never seen a scene where even the flow of nature is controlled using the energy of the human body. No, Ive seen it. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. The leader said this. The ultimate realization of owning the space given by Mother Nature as ones own with just a single gesture. Clearly, Lee Cheon-sang is not human. Lee Cheon-sang used them as naturally as if he were breathing, as they were prepared to risk not only the techniques and the environment, but also the permanent consumption of internal energy. however. I dont know what will happen if I get stuck with those guys. Lee Cheon-sang is undoubtedly the best in the world, and even if we talk about the best in ancient times, he would be ranked within the top three fingers. No, I thought it made no sense to tie such a state to the framework of strength in the first place. However, even such a strong person of anti-good will definitely have limitations as long as he is covered in human flesh. Although Xi Liang was somewhat profane, he thought that Li Cheon Sang was also a human being. Before you come, you need to lose some stamina At that moment, Seoliang blinked. Before you came? her! Thats right. He burst out laughing without realizing it. I guess I now think that I, too, would be worthy of serving that gentleman. Seo-ryangs feelings toward Lee Cheon-sang were very complex. Lee Cheon-sang, whom I met for the first time after reincarnating, was a complete shock. It was a monster so strong that there was no need to respect or fear it. However, as time passed, Seo-ryang saw a human side in Lee Cheon-sang. Sometimes he scolded him sternly, sometimes he seemed indifferent but clearly helped him, and sometimes he worried about him or admired him. Xu Liang thought. If it werent for that guy, I wouldnt be where I am today. It was not simply about becoming a minor religious leader of Protestantism. It wasnt even because I had mastered the reigning Demon Emperor. The existence of Lee Cheon-sang gradually but surely permeated Seo-ryangs life and adjusted his values. Seoliang was able to become stronger thanks to Lee Cheon-sang, and thanks to him, he was able to break free from illusion and reach his current state without falling into a side path. Dam Sa-yeong also gave Seo-ryang a lot, but she had no sincerity toward him. Sharpening a sword on the battlefield is for my survival, not for the sword. Lee Cheon-sang was different from Dam Sa-young. No, it was different from anyone Seoryang had ever seen. What does the world call such a person? joy. Xu Liang snorted. Wow, my hands and feet are all shriveling. What kind of mental demon is this before a fight? If others see you, you curse. He shivered once, then smiled and aimed the Cheonmado at the enemies. Because I dont want to see that guy get hurt, no matter who he is. Seo-ryangs face, which had been smiling and glaring at his enemies, gradually became expressionless. Kugoogung! Kugugoogung! My vision wavered. The shaking of the earth was getting stronger. Grumble! Seoliangs eyes also contained fire. The magical eye of the fire god was captured. The center of the translucent true energy film is swirling in a circle. Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If youre confident, come in and see if this is it. Xu Liang grinned again. I tried to hold on with all my strength, but I guess I couldnt do it either. Unlike his cool, cool expression, his recitation was nothing short of brutal. I have to kill him. There was no more Lions Roar. As if he had sensed Seoliangs feelings, the Tiger King, who had crouched down, began an explosive sprint. Quaaaang! Surprisingly, the kings speed far surpassed his previous speed. It was not a speed that a four-legged animal could achieve. Neither the birds flying in the sky nor the blowing wind could achieve that speed. It literally becomes a line of fire and moves forward. King Tiger, who had kicked the ground from about 100 feet away, had already hit the inside of 30 pieces. Xu Liang shouted like a demon. Destroy it right away!! Crumbling! The giant body of the Tiger King smashed the entire membrane of the True Qi. Gwangamjas eyes widened. A lump of demonic energy as sharp as a spear blade forcibly opened the half-deployed Demon Demon Jinjin and came in. strong! However I had no idea that the external energy outside the true form could penetrate the true natures defense shield. I was surprised, but at the same time I felt at ease. Once inside the Jinsik, the target is sure to die. Complete opening! Fingerprint eclipse activated! The target is to neutralize the five elements! Crumbling! Rumbling. It felt like a huge invisible gear was turning. The divine energy that forms the true spirit began to gain strength. The ground cracked and the sky filled with dark clouds shook. Sigh! Xu Liangs eyes became bloodshot in an instant. Kwazizig! The Tiger Kings four feet were stuck in the ground up to his ankles. They are under the pressure of the pouring battle. tremendous! Puhwaak! The king suddenly vomited blood. The fangs, which were thicker than a childs wrist, were completely red. It was not the time to hide things. Xiliang fully deployed Guyouma Gong. Fuuuuuuu! Grumble! The rising flames faltered and then flowed down like lava and retreated. Gu Yu Demons explosive release of magical energy was blocked in the middle. But that was enough. Seoliang increased the output of the magic attack to the limit and injected it into the King of Tiger. Grrrr! The kings body trembled. The Kings eyes, which had been blurred for a moment, regained vitality. Although his internal organs were injured due to the tremendous pressure, the Gu Yuma Qi that filled his entire body instantly relieved the internal injuries and added strength to his muscles and bones. bang! bang! King Tiger headed forward one step at a time. There was shock on Gwangamjas face when he saw that. Unbelievable?! At first glance, it is a tiger that could easily be called a spiritual creature. However, no matter how spiritual a being is, it cannot escape the pressure of true law. Chalgeukcheonmyeolmageumjin was a powerful fighting method that was said to have been created by immortals from ancient times. Even if you have mastered the purifying energy of Taoism or the anti-demonic energy of Buddhism, if you do not have the root of the Nine Sects internal energy, your bones and flesh will quickly become damaged and your soul and body will inevitably separate. But how can that tiger move? Kaaaaap! Seo-ryang let out a sound that I couldnt tell if it was a scream or a scream. more! Stronger! While fighting so far, there were many times when I pushed my magic skills to the limit. Even in the battle with King Biyo not long ago, didnt he fight by raising the reigning Demon Emperor and Gu Yu Demon Duke to the end? Thats not enough right now. It was not enough to survive the pressure of the battle. I needed enough strength to move freely and defeat them. The will to overcome limitations and the driving force to overcome limitations. I had to be able to exert the power of half-seon, even if only for a moment. Pull it up! Increase the output! thud! thud! thud! The pressure pressing down on my entire body became increasingly stronger. At the same time, Gu Yumagong also struggled harder. The demonic flames that had dyed my pupils blood-red soon invaded the whites of my eyes. more!! At that time, Cheonmado flashed. The path of martial arts pursued, the power of half-seon revered. The explosion of internal power caused by the strong desire to forget all distracting thoughts and kill enemies awakened the magical energy sealed in the Heavenly Demon Island. Lets go! A black flash of lightning burned within the purple-black blade that was engulfed in flames. It was the reigning Demon Emperor. However, it was not the reigning Demon Emperor of Xiliang. It was the reigning Demon Emperor energy injected by Lee Cheon-sang, the energy of a demon god who had reached the pre-heavenly age. Flash! Chijijijijiji! The black devils brain energy entered through the intestines and entered the nerves of the entire body in the blink of an eye. A small dot appeared in the center of Xiliangs blood-red eyes. And at that moment, the demonic energy of the natural world greatly increased the output of Guyou Demon Gong in an instant. just right. Kwaaaaaaaa! With an ear-splitting explosion of sound, the King of Tigers disappeared. Whoa whoa! Kaaaaak! Kuheook! Gwangamja was startled and looked to Jins right. The bodies of the two Qingseong squadron masters were torn apart by the giant beasts paws. And under the rotating blade, the five masters fell with their bodies split in half. Chukjin (s)! Rumbling! The situation was shaken again. Although he never thought that the expert soldiers who formed the camp would die from the enemys attack, Gwangamjas command was nevertheless quick. The movements of the masters following his orders were also swift. Gasp! Xu Liangs breathing suddenly became a mess. Its a damn strong force. It was on a different level from when it was opened in Gwangmoklim. Just grasping and shaking the power of the surface is completely different from receiving that power entirely with your body. The power of the Nine Great Heavenly Demons is terrifyingly strong. It was an absolutely dangerous demon. It was a power that should not be used by an unprepared person. Even King Hu, who had not been able to reach the Innate Demon Qi through Xiliang, was reeling. Still, Im going. In an instant, seven masters crossed the netherworld, but Jinbeops majesty remained intact. It seemed like Jinses power had slightly decreased, but it was almost like there was no difference. Lets skip to the three forms of the land gate! Kill that guy right now! Flash, roar! The brilliance of black thunderbolts and blood-red flames filled the inside of the formation. Chapter 376 Episode 376 Heavenly Demon Descending (1)Gwangamja remembered. The time when I first saw the great power of Chalgeukcheonmyeolmageumjin. C This kind of strategy! C Isnt it amazing? C Is this true? If you follow this technique, really? C Of course, just because you know it doesnt mean its a strategy you can use right away. Moreover, in order to establish a formation, an expert who can pour in a large amount of energy must be prepared. He must be an expert who is familiar with the old schools methods and also has excellent endurance. C A lot of strength? Endurance? C You must have at least the strength of your youngest, Sa-suk, to be able to play a part in the battle. C omg! Are you saying that the minimum requirement is to be at the seventh level? C Yes. C You need as many as 144 experts like that? C Yes. C No Is there anyone in the world who needs to use so many experts to subdue C There is. This system has even been used. Although it has only happened twice in history. C Twice?! When do you mean? C One time, it was time to kill Geuksanachal (а_ɲ). -Who is Geuksanachal? C This refers to a witch who appeared about 500 years ago. It wasnt known to the world. Because the old faction joined forces and killed him before it became known. C Witch What crime did he commit? C He had a deep hatred for the old faction. Many disciples of the Nine Sects died at the hands of that witch. To my shame, there was no one who could defeat that witch at the time. C I see. If you do that C The other one is someone you know well. C Who are you? C First Heavenly Demon (ħ). -! C It was written about a person who is the founder of the Demonic Cult and is revered as a god by the Demonic Martial Arts. He was the first to deal with Jinbeop. C I see. C The name Destroying Demon Geumjin was created while dealing with the First Heavenly Demon. And the name Chalgeukcheon was obtained while dealing with Geuksanachal. C So what happened to those two? C Geuksanachal is dead. They say it disappeared without leaving a single piece of flesh behind. It is said that the witch survived until the second eclipse of the Earth Gate. C Thats huge. According to what is written here, it is difficult for even a master of the Flower Sutra to break through the human gate So what happened to the Supreme Heavenly Demon? C Couldnt kill it. C omg! C It couldnt kill it, but it could evaporate all its power. If there were no demons following the Super Heavenly Demon nearby, he too would have died. C Does that mean that the Supreme Heavenly Demon even broke this heavenly gate? C I cant say I broke it. In other words, I would say it was close to Donggwijin. C Its really scary. C Although he is tainted by the devil, it is clear that he is a person who will have a difficult time reappearing in history. I do not believe that there will ever be another person who surpasses the limit of power given by heaven. C Is that so? C do not worry. In the martial arts world, the first heavenly demon is someone like Bodhidharma or Jang Sam-bong of the true martial arts world. Although he is clearly a demon, he can be considered worthy of respect as far as martial arts is concerned. To your knowledge, is there anyone else in history who can be compared to the Super Heavenly Demon or Bodhidharma Sampungjin? -There was none. C Yes. Mother Natures energy repeats decline and amplification as time passes. Since the history of Moorim began, it has been slowly losing its concentration. It may be thousands of years from now, but it will be difficult for such people to appear again. C I hope so. -Would you like that? C Yes, if such immortals appear in the world again I think I would feel a sense of defeat as a person living in the same generation. C Dont worry. Because there will never be someone like that. What if it shows up? Doesnt the nine sects have a Jinjin of Destruction Demons? C Wouldnt it be better not to use it if at all possible? The lives of most of the experts forming the formation would be in danger. C So, dont worry. An image of the master bursting into laughter, wondering what was so funny, passed through my head. Master. The masters smiling face and boisterous laughter gradually disappeared. And Gwangamja saw. Another monster has been born into this world and into this generation. bang! bang! Quang! Like being hit with a huge axe. The Demon King was seen holding a flaming sword with both hands and mercilessly cutting, striking, and crushing Jinsik. Grumble! Below, a huge tiger radiated flames from its entire body and its eyes flashed. No matter what the difference between the tiger and the demon lords work, it looked different. Even while bleeding profusely from the eyes, nose, and mouth, it swings its front paws to threaten the experts, and its appearance is like a monster from hell. It was so impressive that even the blood-red demonic energy flowing through the glossy black yellow fur looked brilliant. No management! Gwangamja looked to the side. It was Yeongsan Jinin. Give the order to open the heavenly gate! . This is not the time to show off your pride! We havent even met the Demon Cultist yet! It looks like youll only end up wasting your stamina and vitality while dealing with that strange demon lord! Even Yeongsan Jinin, who is famous for being cool-headed, seemed unable to hide his nervousness. It was worth it. Chalgeuk Cheonmyeolma Geumjin was a Jinjin method that was divided into three levels, Heaven, Earth, and Human, and each level was divided into three types. Those who did not reach the level of fire in the first place would not be able to withstand even the eclipse of human nature and would die instantly. Even if you climb to the Hwagyeong and use energy, it will be difficult to pass the Humanities, and even if you miraculously reach the Gyeongjin, it must be cleared up in the Japanese Eclipse. But that monster was surviving even within the three forms of the fingerprint. No, he went beyond what he could endure and started glowing like a madman, and I couldnt figure out where that power came from. I can kill you. Dont you know it when you see it? His power is gradually declining. His condition is not the problem! Are you saying that you only see the demon lord and not us? Have you forgotten why we came here! Gwangamjas eyes trembled. Labor and management!! It was then. Kuheook! Seo-ryang coughed up a bowl of blood. Damn it! Its the limit. By using the Heavenly Demonic Energy of the Heavenly Demonic Path, he constantly eroded his strength. Although I was unable to kill any of the enemies after the first surprise attack, I thought I had exhausted the stamina of the enemies maintaining their position. Thats it. With his abilities, further fighting was impossible. Damn it, the world doesnt work out the way you want it to. The intention was to send at least 340 people to the netherworld, but only half of the intended goal was achieved. Xi Liang looked down at King Hu. King Tiger was holding out his tongue. Unlike him, it was not a fatal wound to the point of death. However, if he delayed any longer, he and the king would have died. lets go! Hehehe! The Tiger King let out a roar full of frustration and murder, as if his pride had been hurt, and quickly fell to the rear. Huh?! Gwangamjas eyes sparkled. Hes retreating. This actually made no sense. Since he had already entered the force field of Jinbeop, even if he was a immortal, he could not escape again. Labor and management! Release Jin! This time, Gwangamja also accepted Yeongsanjinins opinion. Everyone clear out! Woooooo!! The translucent blue sphere of true energy disappeared in an instant. Hehehe! The wind was strong. Gravity, which had been distorted at will, was released and cold air rushed in like water, creating a violent gust of wind. Kugoogung! The King of Tigers stopped only after retreating to a hundred feet. Master Sujiao! Gasp! Xi Liang tumbled to the ground. My arms and legs were so weak that they made a fluttering sound. Ma Dong-pils face distorted. Its too harsh! Not to mention the internal injuries, the external injuries were also serious. The bare skin visible through the tattered clothes was stained with blood. Unable to withstand Jinses pressure, his skin was torn. It was a truly horrific wound. Moreover, he had exhausted so much demonic energy that the terrifying energy wave was worse than the intimidating feeling emitted by a third-rate warrior. Master Xiao! Lord Sogyo! Hurry up and have some luck! Cough! Huh! Huh! Xu Liang waved his hand slowly. As time passed, my consciousness seemed to be fading away, and my eyes had no strength at all. It was then. Phew. Before he knew it, a golden magical energy flashed from Geumhos body, which had come to Seoryangs side. omg! Ma Dong-pil stepped aside without realizing it. This was because the energy that came out in an instant was so powerful. Cheeeeeeeek! A white haze rose from Seoryangs torn skin. Wooooow. The magic energy that had been blinking and blinking unsteadily gradually gained strength. The blood-red Gu Yu Demon disappeared, and a soft blue glow covered Xiliangs entire body. Squeeze! Keuung! Xiliang frowned and raised his upper body. I almost died. I almost lost consciousness for a moment. If I had lost consciousness, I might have died. Fortunately, Geumho revived his vitality in time. Of course, even so, he was in no condition to fight. Cough! sorry. I tried to call you, but it just wasnt the situation. If I had screwed up, I would have died too. Are you okay? Its not okay. Xiliang bit his lip. Hahaha! Another terrifying wave of air began to rush in. Although the formation has been resolved, the state of readiness remains the same. Even though it had been refined to its limit, the divine energy was so pure that it was hard to tell where it would end, giving off a strong sense of intimidation. How the fuck do you beat that? Thanks to the abbreviated liberation of the dark spirit and the Cheonmado, which formed the basis of the Guyu Magic Gong, at least a small part of them were able to survive. If it werent for that, I never would have survived. Shit! Those guys wont wait forever either. I have to try the attack again. The problem was his physical condition. Its more serious than I thought. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even though it was created based on the dark magic, Guyu Magic was still a magic craft. It was also a high-level magic attack that could only compete with the reigning Demon Emperor. The stronger the resistance, the more severe the aftereffects. Seo-ryang felt that his internal injuries were more serious than ever. Immediate recovery is impossible. Is it possible if its half-heavenly magic? Xiliang shook his head. Absolutely not. Its actually more fatal. That Jinbeop fundamentally blocks energy other than the inner energy of the nine factions. The moment you unleash the reigning Demon Emperor Qi, your entire body will explode and you will die. It may be that he is a demonic spirit who has reached the level of innate power, but with his current level of power, there is no way to deal with that Jinbeop. What do we do? How can I at least improve that method That was then. omg! Ma Dong-pil got up and looked towards the east. whats the matter? Magic energy I can feel magical energy! what?! Xu Liangs face distorted. The internal injuries were so severe that it seemed as if his energy had died. Damn it! You cant come this quickly! I need to save a little more strength! Mazon?! Seoliang looked up at Ma Dongpil. what? Mazon? yes! Those who come from the east. Ma Dong-pils face brightened. This is the Iron Sword Mazon and the Gwangmadae! Yes. Those who were running at breakneck speed from the east were the Iron Sword Mazon and the Light Demon Corps, who had been fooling the eyes of the Iron Blood Castle. Ive never seen it before in Jungwon, but its only when Lee Cheon-sang comes out to the world that I see it like this. When two people feel relieved in different ways. ? The sky, which was already full of dark clouds, seemed to be getting even darker. Cheeeeeek! Xu Liang looked down at his hands. Blue magic energy was sparking and flowing from the wounds on the back of the torn and cracked hands that touched the ground. uh? It wasnt what he intended. I swear he has never raised the reigning demon emperor flag. I didnt have the strength to do that in the first place. So what is this phenomenon? What is this unknown atmosphere that makes me feel strangely dizzy, even though it is clearly a situation in which I should not be distracted? Grrrr! Seo-ryangs body slowly began to tremble. It wasnt because it was cold. It is responding to the energy felt from the southeast, so far away that it cannot even be seen. This absolute magical energy that the body reacts to first even when the five senses become dull and the energy sense collapses. The one controlling the darkness encroaching on the world was approaching. The dark clouds were getting thicker, shadows were forming on the cracked ground, and the winter east wind was running away in surprise. Weeeeeee!! The energy that bloomed in Geumhos body increased explosively. Then, Seoryangs internal and external injuries were repaired at a much faster rate than before. But Seo-ryang was not conscious of it. This is because I realized the identity of the person approaching from dozens of miles away, as heavy as a mountain, as fast as a gale, and with a madness hotter than lava. I havent even played the first game properly yet. yes? Its a player substitution. There was turbulence in Xu Liangs eyes. The leader is coming. Chapter 377 Episode 377 Heavenly Demon Descending (2)The lion with a black mane was hiding its rather vicious claws. Hehe, the room managers behavior is still the same. Is that so. You look a lot better than before. Have you taken care of all your internal injuries? yes. Thanks to Sabaek. Do you say that the work of an old man waiting to die is in vain? Not only the company but also the high-ranking officials at headquarters should express their gratitude to the young demon dragon. of course. However, I do not intend to follow evil, so I just hope that he does not fall into the wrong path. If you look at it with human eyes, it may be a wrong path, but if you look at it through the eyes of a Buddha, it is also the truth. Just cutting off and pushing down is not the solution. Every monk should focus on educating sentient beings who have fallen into the wrong path. Sabaeknims words are indeed correct. However, Kanghos job is really easier said than done. I agree too. My heart aches because of this. If I had been able to finish it at my university, you wouldnt have had to go to hell for a little while. If the chaos in the Sabah world disappears, we wont have to shave our heads either. haha! A spark of respect appeared in Hyesims eyes. Anyway, you are truly amazing. There is probably no one in the history of our headquarters who has achieved the great power of prajna as much as Sabaeknim. Hyesim was addicted to blood poison for the longest period of time among the Shaolin monks, as she was the head of the temple. Even in that situation, he went to extreme lengths to the point of death to resolve Kanghos conflict. No matter how much he deciphered the blood test, how outstanding his Shaolin studies were, and how outstanding his level of achievement was, he still needed to purify himself for at least half a year. Jeoksong was the reason why Hye-sim was able to get up already despite being in such a serious condition. The Prajna Dae ability that Jeoksong developed throughout his life is a Qigong that competes for the highest level among the Shaolin Temples Musang spiritual techniques, and was able to immediately wash away the evil energy in Hyesims body. Red Pine shook his head. Although I learned martial arts to enlighten the evil that is scattered throughout the world, I am not proud of my power now. Power is both ability and a shortcut to pride. Im worried that I might lose my status as a monk before I reach Buddha. I dare say that you will definitely enter nirvana. Just as when a Taoist dies, it is said that he has ascended to enlightenment, when a monk dies, it is said that he has entered nirvana. However, that is not what Hyesim meant by nirvana. It meant the state of true destruction and liberation. Ive even put that down now. I just want to continue to pursue my life as a monk without any mistakes because I believe that my life as a monk has not been wrong. You are correct. By the way Red Pine looked at the monks lined up. They were monks who were heavy but flexible, calm but possessed the power of a volcano. Everyone was holding a golden wooden gun that was six feet long, and even at first glance, it felt extraordinary. The people of the world called those hundred and eight monks the Hundred and Eight Arhats. And they were afraid of the golden wooden gun they were holding, calling it the Tangma Golden Gun. Those representing Shaolin Temple are holding Shaolin infantry, symbolizing the destruction of Tang Demon. Tangma Geumgon, made of sacred wood, was harder than steel and flexible as if it were made of wrought iron. Red Pine felt dazzled. The minister. They were people who had not been active in the Gangho for several years and had been serving the elders of the mountain temple. In the meantime, as if he had neglected his training, his stomach gave off more powerful energy than before. When you fell and couldnt run Shaolin, you ran around here and there. So I couldnt pay attention to those kids, so when did they grow up to that level? Nahandangjus contribution is great. I trained the Arhats well so that Shaolin could go out into the world at any time. I see. Power is sometimes a trigger that leads people down a path filled with desire. However, without that strength, you cannot shout out loud even if something unfair happens, and even if you try to help someone, it is not easy. These were the joys and sorrows of those born in an era where power determines truth. I couldnt help but feel my heart pounding when I saw Arhat, who became a monk to kill Buddha, but was also the pride of Shaolin. The world needs to know about the Iron Blood Holy Lord. Hyesim looked at a group of people approaching from afar. A horde of 500 warriors, armed with light armor and riding on the worlds best horses, was approaching. I saw an evil group with a stern force like the emperors army. How scary can it be when Shaolin, unable to embrace the world with his Buddhist heart, rolls around in the mud and engages in grappling with the evil thugs of the Saba world. Jeonggak, standing in front of the Hundred and Eight Arhats, shouted. Turn to Buddhism quickly! chuck! One hundred and eight sturdy monks turned at once. The left hand was half-bent and the Tangma Geumgon held in the right hand was placed behind the body in a noble posture. Even when just standing in line, they boasted great power, but when they took up their stance, their temperament was completely different. Ugh. Burning. Golden charm. The anti-demon true energy of Shaolin Jeongjongs divine art, Mahayana Brahma Heavenly Art, exuded by one hundred eight Arhats, was burning like a flame. Preparations are complete, Master Sabaek. Red Pine stood up. Although he was not very tall or small, the power of the Hundred and Eight Arhats was doubled when the highest monk of Shaolin stood up. Coogung! Five hundred cavalry stopped. Soon, the powerful warrior in the lead slowly rode his horse forward. He was Buju, the commander of the Nanbucheonggun (yi܊) of the Cheolshingun (F܊), one of the elite units raised by Cheolhyeolseong by deceiving the world. It was time for the buju to lift the battle flag hung on the horse saddle. Lets get started, boss. yes. Hyesim said calmly. Arhats, destroy the group of Sima Mao Dao and show the world that Jiang Hus spirit has not died. Even though he didnt shout out loud, his voice seemed to spread ten miles away. It was a solemn sound technique mixed with the sound of the lions hu of Buddhism. Jeonggak shouted. Open! Ugh! The hundred and eight Arhats raced towards the Nanbu Qing army. Buju, who was holding an ax and trying to open his mouth, was startled. Whoa! The Arhats approach speed was frighteningly fast. The body technique of folding and rushing through space was like the technique of Chukji. Moreover, the sight of 180 monks running without any disturbance as if they were one body was the most spectacular sight. Buju shouted. Ready for battle! Bury all those damned bastards! Wow! Rumbling! Five hundred mounted warriors rushed out, each carrying an axe. The two armed groups clashed as if they had been waiting. Qarring! Fuuuuuuu! The battlefield begins to be filled with heavy drinking and screaming. Red Pine, who was looking at the scene with somber eyes, turned his gaze to the north. I think Tiger Malco should have arrived by now. * * * What is it? Lingsanjins face no longer looked cold. Phew! I felt like my stomach was being shaken by the storm of demon energy gathering like clouds. The demonic energy that surged in from the far east at an alarming speed was tinged with terrifying murderous intent. What a master! Its at the level of a teenage expert! It had a force reminiscent of a clunky sword. A huge sword, towering as high as a mountain peak, seemed to be flying through the air. It was a sharp yet blunt iron sword. It was the appearance of a demon who had grown into the strongest force in the Heavenly Demon Church with only an ordinary iron sword, having never relied on the fortune of a treasured sword in his entire life. And the Gwangma (ħ), the worst unit of the Heavenly Demon Church, were following behind them. Nosa Gwangam! From over there! Thats not the problem. What do you mean?! Yeongsanjins face hardened as he looked back at Gwangamja. Gwangamjas face, whose blood had drained, was stained with extreme shock. Its like the expression of a child who has seen a ghost. The shock of seeing something that shouldnt be seen was clearly visible on his face. And it was the same with the golden bamboo incident. No master! this is?! Such a presence! S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yeongsanjin shouted loudly. Come to your senses! Arent there other demons coming from the east? Thats not the problem now. Youre saying its not a problem? Gwangamja swallowed his saliva. The teachers voice echoed in his head. C It was written about a person who is the founder of the Demonic Cult and is revered as a god by the Demonic Martial Arts. He was the first to deal with Jinbeop. C do not worry. In the martial arts world, the first heavenly demon is someone like Bodhidharma or Jang Sam-bong of the true martial arts world. So, dont worry. Master. A little while ago, when I unleashed the Annihilation Demon Jinjin. Although the attack was not carried out with all its might, Gwangamja was greatly shocked. It was because I could not have imagined that there would be a master in this generation who could withstand the fingerprints of the Chalgeuk Heavenly Destroyer Demon Jinjin. That young demon king even withstood the final ceremony of the fingerprint, the third ceremony. Although he was constantly pushed back, he was able to kill seven of the squadrons masters who formed the line with a momentary increase in force. That alone was enough to record the devils inaction in history. Even those who had mastered the magic arts of a different sect could not even scream once and were instantly killed, so they survived until the third stage of the passage with their bodies trained in magic arts. But what is this? Who owns the indescribably magical typhoon rising from the southeast? What exactly is the identity of the person who wields absolute power that is difficult to even describe as demonic energy? Heavenly Demon? Gwangamja looked at the golden bamboo situation. Geumjuksaes face was full of emptiness. Although she had noticed the young demon kings energy later than Gwangamja, she seemed to have managed to notice the non-standard entity that was approaching. Did you say Heavenly Demon? The Heavenly Demon If not the Heavenly Demon, who else would have such a demonic spirit It seemed like he didnt even know what he was talking about. The anti-demonic sword he was holding in his hand trembled. Gwangamja burst into laughter without realizing it. Hehehe. People looked at him. Gwangamja muttered with a dejected expression. For the last time in your life, die holding the Heavenly Demon I was wondering if that was the only reason why we had to launch the Demon Destruction Jinjin, but I guess there was a reason why the leader sent us out. I misunderstood that young Demon King as the Demon Cults Heavenly Demon. And that demon king showed enough ability. However, the person approaching at breakneck speed from dozens of miles away was on a different level. I even wondered if it was even human in the first place. However, the popularity in the magi showed that he was definitely a person. Of course, it is doubtful whether the magic energy I feel is really magic energy. Everyone, get ready. Slurp. Gwangamja took out the Demon God Sword (ħ), which had not been drawn when opening Jins fingerprints, and injected true energy into the sword point. Oooooh! The fortune-telling sword, imbued with splendid magic, spewed out a fiercer sword name than ever before. It seems that the person who is coming now is the root of evil that we must destroy. The Heavenly Gate will be opened immediately, so prepare to die, everyone. After half each. Crumbling! Lightning struck from the endless dark clouds. And then the Demon Emperor appeared. Chapter 378 Episode 378 Heavenly Demon Descending (3)Hubeis climate is relatively mild and good for people to live compared to the cold climate of North China or the hot and humid South China region. But now it was winter. The weather was cold and dry, so it might have been snowing, but it wasnt raining. Tuk. Fighting. Raindrops began to fall one by one in weather where you need to wear thick clothes to be comfortable. Toad! Shoot! The rain, which seemed to fall moderately and then stop, became quite heavy and soon a considerable amount of rain poured down. There is absolutely no harm in getting wet in the winter rain. However, the people here and those who come here showed no sign of the unwelcome winter rain. Cheeeeeeeek! In the distance, a huge palanquin was approaching, creating a huge haze. Even the rainwater seemed to run away in surprise due to the heat like an active volcano. Although thick smoke was coming out, strangely enough, the faces of those approaching could be seen. Doo doo doo. The leading horsemen gradually slowed down. Flash! Flash! The eyes of the horsemen in the dark world were shining like lightning. Even the eyes of the horses they were riding were burning like red flames. It was not an ordinary horse, an ordinary horse. In particular, the force radiating from the horsemans body was so ferocious and powerful that it could not be considered just a war horse. It was as if the horsemen had also learned horsemanship, and it was a fierce force. There were nearly seven hundred such horsemen, and in the center of them were fifty horsemen carrying palanquins the size of houses, all of whom had expressionless faces. Because they had particularly good physiques, they looked more like warriors than warriors. Haaah. It seemed like countless demons were approaching, groaning. When I opened my mouth, a whitish breath like smoke flowed out. Ma Dong-pils eyes wavered. He had definitely seen them before. Except for one time, all of them were vacant, and even that time, he was kidnapped and was having a hard time coming to his senses. Ma Dong-pil, who had never seen their true power, felt a shock that sent a chill down his spine as he watched the approaching procession of demon armies while being pelted with pouring rain. tremendous. Achievement of magic? Combat power in actual combat? It was not a force that could be evaluated as such. They were a complete unit in themselves. It was a blade of the Heavenly Demon that had been refined to be extremely evil and ferocious. They correspond to the four armies of the six divisions of the Four Armies (Five Divisions), which refer to the troops of Shingyo, and they were usually divided into two units each in the inner and outer walls and were on standby. And they were one of the four units and the strongest force of the Heavenly Demon Church, evaluated as the leader of the Four Armies. A Thousand Mile Army (Heavenly Demon One Army). They are also called the Cheonma Daegun (ħ܊), unlike the Cheonma Army. In Protestantism, which has a thousand-year history, an invincible unit has emerged whose name has never changed. In the history of martial arts, there were not many times when the Cheonma Army appeared in the world. The Cheonma Army was a group of monsters that appeared only when Shingyo was in extreme danger or at the end of the Demonic War that broke out several times. In particular, the power of the Thousand Mile Army was overwhelming. Therefore, it is said that the Commander of the Great Army of Cheonma, who only follows the orders of the religious leader, is closer to the religious leader than the Supreme Guardian Lord. The pride of Protestantism, which has maintained its reputation for invincibility for a thousand years. He raised such great momentum that even the presence of Gorumazon and Jinmadae following him was buried. The army of the Heavenly Demon that had fallen into this world in the central plains was emitting overwhelming energy waves as if it were truly an army of demons from the world of desire. Clap! Ma Dong-pil knelt down. His whole body was wet from the rain and his knees and hands were dirty with mud, but he didnt care one bit. Dominion sex! Heavenly Demon and Immortal! It wasnt his usual blunt voice. The voice that exploded was filled with tremendous upheaval. The devils child has an audience with the Holy Spirit! A voice with indescribable emotions rang out in an area filled with only the sound of rain. Phew! There was a strange heat that pushed away the cold, humid air. The heat was radiating from inside the Demon Emperor. You are Liangs escort. Did you say Ma Dong-pil? Yes yes! Ma Dong-pils face was filled with joy. The religious leader, the god of magic, knows three letters of his name. That fact made Ma Dong-pils heart hotter than lava. Its pretty good. He is a talented person who can be promoted to the position of Chief of Defense, following in the footsteps of Daehobeop. A compliment that he is talented enough to succeed Daehobeop Mudam. Thats right, Ma Dong-pil has built a stronger state than the old factions Jang Mun-in at an age when he has not yet reached the age of Buddhahood. Although he was overshadowed by Seo-ryang, in other peoples eyes, he was no different from a genius that was rare to find in a generation. Ma Dong-pil was even more moved and bowed his head. Im sorry! He had no intention of becoming a great protector. It was his dream to remain as Seoryangs personal escort until the moment his life ended. However, it was an honor in itself for the teacher to say that. Ma Dong-pils hands were shaking amidst the tension, excitement, joy, and burden. A rather interesting voice was heard from the Demon Emperor. It looks like you dont want the throne. I am! Piety that expects something in return is an unclean law. I thought the black blood had managed to find its owner, and Liang had an eye for people. There were no more rave reviews. Ma Dong-pil put his forehead on the ground. I am so sorry! A small smile appeared on Seo-ryangs lips. I thought I saw all of this in Ma Dong-pil. And The heavy voice suddenly cut off. Seoryangs gaze, which had been directed at Ma Dong-pil, shifted to Ma Hwanggeo. Seolyangs expression as he looked at the palanquin was strange. It seemed like he was happy, but in a way, he also seemed sad. It did not suit the way I looked at the God of Protestantism. But he deserved it. This is because he is truly the person who will follow in Gods footsteps and become the next generations master of Protestantism. Although he is a human now, he is a talented person who will later become a god and take care of the underprivileged children of demons. Snort! The heavy curtain opened left and right. And there was God in it. Xu Liang got down on one knee and bowed his head. Im meeting the leader. There was no need for shinma honours between them. No, even kneeling wasnt necessary. However, Seo-ryang just wanted to kneel down and at the same time want to greet his parents as if he had met them yesterday. That was it. The only person in the whole world who can bring Xi Liang to his knees. Lee Cheon-sang stood up. Slurp. He flew through the air and arrived in front of Seo-ryang. Even the pouring raindrops did not touch Lee Cheon-sangs body. It was like that even though I didnt really use any tricks to release true energy or take control of space. It felt as if rainwater was passing through this being. Because he was a person closer to heaven than this world, it seemed like the rainwater decided that he was not of this world. Lee Cheon-sang, who was looking down at Seoryang, ordered in his characteristic indifferent tone. Get up. Xu Liang stood up. When he looked up and saw Li Cheon-sang, he suddenly felt dazzled. big. Seeing the demon god in the middle of the central plain evoked a different emotion from seeing it inside the demon palace. Lee Cheon-sang was a giant. It wasnt just his height and size, but his presence itself that was on a different level. Xu Liang thought. Lee Cheon-sang is not someone you should see in the narrow demon palace or the fantasy world of Panmajeong. I thought that he was a person whose true worth could be known only when seen in the rainy and windy central plains of the vast world. So it was scary and reassuring. It seemed as if he could fly into the sky at any moment, but his evil nature was clearly revealed, as if he could set the world on fire with a single breath. Xu Liang looked at this person who no longer had any reason to be called a human being and said this. Isnt it too grand a procession? It was a playful tone. His voice and manner of speaking instantly brought down the object of worship called Lee Cheon-sang to the ground. Lee Cheon-sang shook his head. Its a little bit. This is weak? Do you seem to be going around showing off all the noble things in the world? Its the actions of a heavenly demon. It wouldnt be enough for the entire school to step up. Well, this is the first time you have set foot on Jungwon land in 30 years. Its worth it. Seo-ryangs words were friendly yet somehow provocative. And he didnt hide his feelings. You came too soon. know. I didnt think we could win if we did more. But I was able to let go of my strength. He knows that too. There was no way you were going to force yourself to come here. Wrong. Lee Cheon-sangs eyes deepened. The life of my successor depends on it. No matter how much I do, its not something I can take my time on. Xiliang scratched his head. Its a bit hard to say this, but Im not so stupid that I cant even find a place to die. Of course, I am not an easy person to appoint such an idiot as my successor. Look But you were definitely stupid today. Xiliang narrowed his eyes. Lee Cheon-sang no longer saw Seo-ryang. Sreuk. As soon as I took a step, he suddenly appeared next to Geumho. It was a new technique so natural and fast that you couldnt tell how he moved even by looking at it. Woooooo!! All of the golden tigers fur stood up in the sky. The spiritual energy and energy emanating from my entire body shook violently. The golden aura and the pink aura were mixing together and burning like flames, and it was surprising that the person looked as if they were very nervous. Lee Cheon-sang looked at Geumho in silence. Geumho also increased the size of his power by the minute, but his eyes on Lee Cheon-sang did not waver. Soon, the two immortals turned their heads without any hesitation. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Geumho came to Seoryangs side and licked his wounds. Lee Cheon-sang turned his back and looked at the squadron masters of the nine sects who had formed a camp in the distance. Xu Liang said. Its strong. Youre strong. It was truly an honest evaluation. Seo-ryang also had no idea such words would come out of Lee Cheon-sangs mouth. But rather than surprise, I was more concerned. It is a strategy that plays with providence. Even their own vitality is being used. Even though it is a single shot, its power is. It is not the best of all time. yes? A power that plays with providence and goes against the laws of nature. As the eight palace eight gates are spinning like a wheel around the three talents of heaven, earth, and people, it maximizes power by absorbing the life force of those who are the pillars of the true law. The principles are distorted, chaos reaches its peak, and stability is sought. That is a pure source created from nothingness. Interest appeared on Lee Cheon-sangs face. It was an expression he sometimes showed when faced with the absurd things Seo-ryang had done during the political situation in the central plains. Its pretty good. Was that the final secret of the old faction that oppressed the previous royal family? Xiliang could no longer ask about the power of that Jinbeop. And I decided to forget for a moment the question I wanted to ask most: why you came into this world. I just asked one thing. Are you okay? Lee Cheon-sang didnt even look back. Who do you think I am? He stretched out his right arm. Flash! A ray of light flashed, and before he knew it, a long treasured sword was in his hand. The sword body with the golden dragon print engraved on it gave off a dazzling light. The sword was one inch longer than any other defeated sword in the central plains, and its body was also much wider and thicker. It was called the Demon Emperors Treasure Sword. I am the Heavenly Demon. Chapter 379 Episode 379 Heavenly Demon Descending (4)Should we have reached it by now? I expect so. Damsayoung nodded. What do you think? Do you think the Demon Cultist can handle that battle? Gong Yachi lowered his head. If you thought you could handle it, you wouldnt have sent them. Hehehe! Dam Sa-young, who was smiling brightly, looked down at the ten-colored paper in her hand. The ten-colored flower, which had already shrunk, did not shine as brightly as before. As I looked at the dying flower, I felt a strange sense of sadness. I have no intention of killing the Demon Cult leader. I guess so. Do you know why? If the Demon Cult Master dies, war will break out. War is not the picture the Lord wants. At least for now. Hehe, indeed. You, who have only been with me for a few months, know my feelings better than those who have been with me for decades. Damsayoung put the flowers down on the table. The Ten Colored Flowers trembled alone. It was as if a dying animal was squeezing out its last strength. But I didnt tell them to keep the Heavenly Demon alive. If I say that, Im sure they wont unleash the Demon Destruction Jinjin. The broken-down old people want their final days to be fierce. . I dont even know much about the Demon Cult leader. I dont even know if he is a person who will stand against Jinbeop even if it means risking his life, or if he is a person who will put aside his pride and step down when his life is in danger. Are you saying that it would be a good thing if the Demon Cult Master lived, but if the Demon Cult Master died, it would be a disaster? Thats right. Gong Yachi couldnt understand. Dam Sa-yeong was not reckless enough to bet on a gamble with low odds. He was a person who erased the lines of morality and conscience in the area of choice. If there was a painting he really wanted, he wouldnt gamble even if it meant killing thousands of innocent civilians. Did you take any special action? Thats not true. If you do that But the Demon Cult Master will not die. How can you be so sure? Pusssss. The ten-colored paper gradually turned into powder and scattered. Dam Sa-youngs smile deepened. Thats because I dont know the Demon Cultists personality, but I know his position. yes? You will soon find out what I mean. Ah yes. And this is what I think too. which? What if there is a war? yes?! People say war is the most violent form of politics. This means that war can be the final way to eliminate irrationality within an organization. Gong Yachi thought that was wrong. Because war is never politics. But Dam Sa-young seemed to think so. Today, the sincerity was particularly strong in his voice. If the power is not equal, there will be no conflict in the first place. It just becomes an eat-and-be-eaten relationship. However, just because everyone is strong does not mean that power is equal. . The Demonic Cult that has lost its symbolism as a Heavenly Demon is nothing more than a canvas that has lost its owner. Its firepower is strong enough to destroy a house, but it cant clearly target the gun barrel. Dam Sa-youngs smile deepened. In such a situation, I think war is not a bad thing. You will lose a lot of what you have built up so far, and it will take quite some time to recover, but wont you be sure of victory? Dam Sa-young burst out laughing as to what was so funny. Feeling the honest joy in that smile, Gong Yachi felt his heart grow cold. But war Of course. Im just saying that in the worst case scenario, war isnt that bad. Theres the best, but I dont want to go to the worst. yes. Anyway, Im really curious. If possible, I would like to see in person the demonic cult leaders comrades being attacked by the annihilating methods. At that time, the Lord of Heaven and Earth rushed in without permission. Lord! Whats going on? A letter has arrived from the Banjeonghoe! It was news that immediately wiped away the pleasant smile. At the anti-government meeting? yes! The expression on the face of the Lord of Heaven and Earth was truly unusual. Damsayoung asked, frowning. What is it about? Hyeoncheonjinin is requesting a private meeting with Lord Maeng! We have arrived ten miles away, accompanied by shaman inspectors! ! * * * There is nothing to be more surprised or nervous about. All of the former masters who formed the Chalgeuk Heavenly Destruction Demon Jinjin were feeling the presence of Lee Cheon-sang. If I had stood in front of him as an individual instead of forming a camp, I would not have been able to withstand the stormy demonic energy and would have collapsed. But not now. The formation they sacrificed their lives to form was an invincible formation against the founders of the Demonic Cult. Although the strength of the approaching opponent is beyond imagination, one should not be emotionally shaken. We will be victorious. As always, the name of Gupa will become a brilliant sun and shine on the world. History has proven that. The world of magic does not exist and should not exist in this world! Gwangamja shouted. The gates of heaven are open! One hundred and thirty-seven veteran veterans of the squadron simultaneously raised the spirit of the expedition. Rumbling! Cheeeeeek! The pouring rainwater just evaporated. The dark clouds, which seemed to have gathered together or dispersed, seemed to be slowly gathering towards the area where the battle was unfolding. It is a method that draws the energy of all things in nature and causes an abnormality in gravity, and the wind blowing is controlled arbitrarily and is shot all the way to the sky. Astronomical opening. Open the gates of heaven. The gathered dark clouds spun around and were sucked into the Dragon Fist Wind created by Jin Beop. Crumbling! The earth shook. The angry sky dropped dozens of lightning bolts, and the river in the distance was splashing wildly, as if it could sweep over the land at any moment. Its an unusual weather event. Masters who transcended human limitations were toying with nature by using the secret methods that were said to have been created by immortals. Considering the vastness of the world, it is an extremely local area, but it makes no sense that something like this is possible in the first place. Crumbling! The thunder people were talking about wasnt real thunder. The pouring lightning and the sound of thunder that came after the lightning struck had tremendous power in itself. It seemed as if the power of the sound techniques used by the martial arts people had been expanded hundreds of times. Just the sound of thunder makes the ground shake! It was making noise and making incontinence. Wooooow! Gu Yuma Qi soared from Xu Liangs body. Thanks to Geumho, he recovered momentarily, but was not yet in a state to release his demon energy aggressively. Still, it had to be that way. Even though it fell a hundred feet away, it felt like I was going to get internal injuries just from the sound. The air flow was even reversed, creating a strange force field. Everything is sucked in and destroyed. If I didnt secure my body with internal strength, I felt like I would get caught up in that formation at any moment. Holy shit! It is on a different level from the power he faced. This was the true Destiny Demon Jinjin. It is a method of destruction that turns all external objects existing in nature within a local area into nothingness. Even though I was feeling it with my five senses, it didnt feel like reality at all. Whoa! Geumhos storm-like energy surrounded Seoryang and King Ma Dongpil. Then, I became somewhat free from the blowing air waves, the tremendous gravitational force, and the sound waves created by thunder. Hee hee hee! The Cheonma Army, which was much further away from the line than Xiliangs group, still opened its magic attack with an expressionless face. The horsemen shouted and stamped their feet, but the Cheonma army was not shaken at all. And ahead of them all. Lee Cheon-sang was standing alone. Lee Cheon-sang thought as he looked at the Heavenly Demon Jinjin with its gates open. Its just like me. It was a power that should not exist in this world. It was a strategy that went against providence by its very existence. The mere fact that it is maintained by human vitality deserves to be called a reverse heaven. The corners of Lee Cheon-sangs mouth rose. The practitioners of Taoist Buddhism, who should pursue the stability of providence and the law of nature, actually create the secret science of reverse heaven. Its funny. In order to achieve a true Yeokcheon, one must at least enter the world of myth that Lee Cheon-sang glimpsed, and achieving a true Yeokcheon means extinction. The current situation of two heavens was clearly a reverse heaven. Because Im walking around the world against the law. In that sense, that line-up was also a reverse. Because it is a power that Mother Nature does not allow. With your own hands, you have created the power to destroy the principles you pursue. Unless you realize the true nature of that contradiction, you will never be able to attain liberation. Jiiiiiiing. The Demon Emperors Treasure Sword let out a dull sword strike. Cheeeeeeeek! The golden dragon gate gradually turned black. The reigning Demon Emperor of Li Heaven is encroaching on the Demon Emperor Sword. Lee Cheon-sang, who was about to strike with his sword, suddenly remembered something and looked back. In the distance, there was a single disciple who was raising red demonic energy. Whether it is a demon in the sky or a demon deep in the earth, if it reaches its peak, it becomes one in the end. Lee Cheon-sangs voice traveled a hundred miles away and penetrated Seo-ryangs ears. Ill show you. How can you destroy another heaven with the reigning Demon Emperor that you have mastered? Grumble! A fire in the sky was burning in the left hand that was slowly raised, and a black thunder light was burning in the heavy treasured sword that was lowered to the floor. Seo-ryangs eyes widened. Lee Cheon-sang, who had only mastered the reigning Demon Emperor, was blooming with lightning. Just like himself, who uses the Reign Demon Emperor and the Old Demon Lord at the same time, Lee Cheon-sang is also creating a power of similar yet different nature. furthermore. Its not being taken away?! Lee Cheon-sang, who entered the tenth chapter of the formation, did not seem to be affected much by the formation that exerted enormous manpower. Even in the face of the annihilating space where fire, lightning, and even light seemed to be absorbed, they were not robbed of energy. The surprise was much greater for the veteran experts who formed the camp than for Seoliang. Unbelievable! Am I dreaming now?! Although it was a situation where there should not be any emotional turmoil, I couldnt help but be shocked. Gwangamja shouted as if struggling. Once the eclipse is over, go straight to this eclipse! Lee Cheon-sangs eyes sparkled. He put his left foot on the ground. Coo! I stepped on the ground lightly, but the formation shook. The manpower that absorbed everything also fluctuated greatly at that moment. It was one step toward reigning over the Demon Emperor. The world shook with just one step as a true Heavenly Demon performed the Demon Emperors Lords Limbo, a walking technique that Seoryang also learned. Destruction of the law and desecration of the law. Kwazijijik! The ground began to split vertically around Lee Cheon-sangs left foot. Fuuuuuuu! Grumble! Flames rose from the cracked ground. The flame drawn from deep within the ground was a sulfur fire that broke down the boundary between illusion and reality, and what spewed out along with it was the breath of the Demon King. The world was distorted. Lee Cheon-sang, the demon king of the world of desire, brought the reality of hell and overlaid it on the large group of immortals who went against the laws of nature. It was as if the illusion of Panmajeong had been placed over the Destroying Demon Jinjin. Lee Cheon-sang, who created hell fire with his left hand, swung the power of the Heavenly Demon contained in the Demon Emperor Sword. Gio chamryun (݆). The final secret of the Demon Emperors Reign, which causes Sakyamuni on the verge of becoming Buddha to give up and even cuts off the reincarnation of Buddha. The True God Power of Marapasun, who took away the power of Jeseokcheon. sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was the final union of the three great secrets, the annihilation of the heavens, the world, and the end of the world. Flash! Black lightning rained down like a shower from high in the sky, following the swords trajectory. Chapter 380 Episode 380. The Descending of the Heavenly Demon (5)It was a clear light. The brilliant brilliance and the afterimage that remained in the eyes after pouring clearly proved that it was light. But it wasnt light either. In the first place, the color black cannot emit light. If it shines, it is no longer black. So that lightning was a force that could not exist in the world. Thats because the black thunder falling through the dark clouds was emitting more intense light than actual lightning. Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak! The winter rain that had soaked the world has all evaporated. It was a barrage of lightning that completely destroyed and turned over a huge area. The thunderbolt that poured down was only black in color, but it was truly universal lightning, and of course its power was no different from natural lightning. There are hundreds and thousands of such thunderbolts. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Crumbling! The broken ground was split by another lightning strike, and the split stones were pressed by the intense heat. Xu Liangs expression became blank. Thats! I saw the appearance of a demon god with a physique as large and strong as a steel tower. Before I knew it, the sword I was swinging was pointing towards the sky, and my outstretched left hand was naturally heading towards the ground. It was truly an amazing sight. It was clearly a demon god who had transported the entire hell and materialized into this world, but just looking at that appearance, it didnt look like a demon god at all. Just like the legend of Buddha, who is said to have been born under the right armpit of Lady Maya. I wonder if this is the mythical scene of a Buddhist priest who proved himself to the world as soon as he was born. Flash! It seemed as if a round halo was shining above Lee Cheon-sangs head. It truly looked like the halo of Buddha in a Tang painting. However, in the world of two heavens, Buddha was only a failed practitioner. Just before reaching the state of annihilation, he was dragged down and immersed in the flame of desire. He gave up Buddhas enlightenment and cut off the reincarnation of the six paths with his own hands. He took the status of Buddha himself and became honored. He was a demon god and an evil Buddha. The demon spirit of the world of desire, who symbolized agony, brought in Buddha and changed the order of the world from its roots. He shouts. With the mouth of the demon god, with the soul of the demon god. Children exist alone under heaven and under heaven. The birth of Shakyamuni Buddha, who pointed to the sky with one hand and the ground with the other, revealing that he alone is worthy of honor. Lee Heavenly Sangs Demon Emperor Sword drew a lightning full of agony toward the sky, and his left hand headed towards the ground and pulled up the terrible fire of the Hell Path from the depths of the earth. Grumble! Crumbling! A sight that cannot even be imagined with the small human mind. The lightning of heaven and earth collided, creating a scene of tremendous destruction. Kwakwakwak! Xu Liang shouted. damage! Seo-ryang, who was about to quickly jump to the rear, gritted his teeth. Ma Dong-pil was unable to come to his senses. His eyes, which usually shined with strength, were blank and his limbs were weak. It was the same for King Tiger. Even King Tiger was trembling as if he was having convulsions. I was overwhelmed by the scene of the myth unfolding before my eyes. damn! Its worth it. Because right now, I was trying to suppress the fear that was boiling over in Seoryang. Wow! Seoliang grabbed Ma Dong-pil and flew backwards. Geumho ran along Seoryang, biting the back of King Tigers neck. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! The rising dust dispersed in an instant, and black flames rose between the scattered dust. In the blink of an eye, the hellish fire that boils the earth seemed to ignite, and then lightning struck and shook the heavens and earth. Aaaah!! Aaaah! Surprisingly, even in the face of that absolute power, the Chalgeuk Heavenly Destruction Demon Jinjin did not collapse. The power to change the providence of the world was also present in the Demon Demon Geumjin. And the formation method has not yet utilized all the vitality of the veteran experts who built the formation. Grumbling. Blood flowed from Gwangamjas lacquer work. It was the same for other veterans. They were terrified. I felt a fear that I would be suffocated by the existence of a demon god who single-handedly destroyed the nine factions best secret techniques and an invincible formation that could destroy even immortals. That extreme fear hastened the transformation of the Heavenly Gate into the final three forms. Whoa! The burning flame was instantly sucked into the force field of Jinbeop. The pouring thunderbolts also lost their light and power. Lee Cheon-sangs eyes shone. Quad deud deuk! One by one, the veterans were reduced to ashes and scattered. The enormous power of the Destroying Demon Jinjin even drew in and destroyed the thunder fire emitted by Lee Cheon-sang, but it could not extinguish all of its power. The remaining strength was reducing the bodies of the veterans to ashes. Although it was only a small amount of power, the fragments of energy alone could be considered the best martial arts in the world. Snort! Ten people, twenty people, thirty people. Soon, a hundred veterans disappeared from the world. Only heaven would know whether only the body had disappeared or whether the soul had also been extinguished by the sum of this terrible power. and. Push! Yeongsanjins legs were blown off. Cheeeeeek! The arm of the golden bamboo evaporated, emitting smoke. Master. Gwangamjas face, glaring at Lee Cheon-sang with bloodshot eyes, melted little by little. The Heavenly Demon cant be killed Pugh! Gwangamjas body exploded before all of his skin melted. In this way, the veteran experts who formed the Destruction Demon Jinjin were massacred. It literally happened in the blink of an eye. however. Jeeeeee! Surprisingly, the power of Destruction Demon Jinjin did not disappear. Rather, he was strengthening his own power. The spherical membrane that was once translucent had now turned black, absorbing not only Lee Cheon-sangs brain flower but also the light of the earth and air. Looking at the scene, Lee Cheon-sang commented briefly. They are such idiots. I do it because I can. I do it because it is something I can do. It shouldnt be like that. Even a child can light a fire in a dry winter mountain. However, a fire thrown by children for fun can spread into a huge forest fire. Thats what they did. The world was thrown into a ricochet solely to kill the opponent. If he had died, that power that sucks everything in would have turned this area into an area of death. It will begin to fade only after at least four or five counties around Uichang, Hubei, have been blown away. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! The rising fear made an explosion once and then became quiet. Cheeeeeek! Puzzle! The thunderbolt stopped after creating hazy smoke and net-like lightning. Just like that, the dance of destroying the world and the world stopped. Jiiiiiiing! The huge black sphere gradually increased in size. Lee Cheon-sang carelessly threw away the Demon Emperor Sword. The Demon Emperor Sword instantly returned to the Demon Emperor. Lee Cheon-sang, who sent the sword flying, raised both hands. chuck. One foot forward, both hands forward. Flash! Lee Cheon-sangs eyes turned black. Hwaaaaaaa! The movement of the huge black sphere gradually increased and was soon sucked into both hands of Lee Cheon-sang. Seo-ryang, who was watching the scene from afar, was surprised. Bancheonchukjeong?! Yes. Lee Cheon-sang is trying to receive that incomprehensible power with one of the secret techniques of the reigning Demon Emperor, the Anti-Heavenly Destiny Art. Master!! It seemed like no matter how strong I was, I couldnt take that power. It is possible to deal with it and it is possible to suppress it, but it is impossible to accept it in its entirety through human flesh. Xu Liang thought so. In his common sense, it was so. It was not according to Lee Cheon-sangs common sense. Whoa! Flash! uh? Xiliang narrowed his eyes. Whiiiiing! The cold east wind created a haze. Shoot! The winter rain, which had not touched more than a hundred areas, finally poured down there as well. The rain was thicker than before and immediately soaked the ground. Where did it go? The black sphere that had been absorbing everything until now has disappeared. Xi Liang looked at Li Cheonsang. Hmm. Although it was well over a hundred miles away, Seoryang could clearly hear it. So I wondered if I had heard wrong. Lee Cheon-sang lowered his head and was making a sound similar to moaning. Seo-ryang had never imagined that such a sound would come out of Lee Cheon-sangs mouth. Lee Cheon-sangs body trembled. It felt as if something huge was being compressed. Pussssss. Smoke of all colors rose around Lee Cheon-sangs body. And that was the end. Whoa. Lee Cheon-sang sighed softly. Master! Faaagh! In an instant, Seo-ryang reached Lee Cheon-sangs side. The internal and external trauma was still severe, but it was not the time to worry about such things. Are you okay? Lee Cheon-sang glanced at Seo-ryang. Lee Cheon-sang, who saw his students face full of worry, smiled without knowing. For some reason, that kind of laughter came out. The demon god who wields the power of immortals spoke in a human voice. I did not give you the position of Heavenly Demon. yes? Lee Cheon-sang turned around. So far, I am the Heavenly Demon. Invincible to the devil, immortal to the devil. The Heavenly Demon neither loses nor dies. Seo-ryang, who was looking at Lee Cheon-sang blankly, shook his head. Its not a place where you can eat something called Cheonma. Li Cheon-sang walked towards Demon Emperor. And Seo-ryang followed behind him. chuck! All of the Cheonma Armys horsemen on horseback came down to the ground and knelt down. And the Goru Majon and Jinmadae, who were at the rear of the Cheonma Army, and the Iron Sword Majon and Gwangmadae, who appeared far to the east, also knelt down. All the demons in sight knelt down and bowed to Lee Cheon-sang. The eight characters of the Shinma Kyung-eo were not shouted. They saw the power and wonder of God before their eyes. That was enough. I couldnt praise Gods greatness with just a few words. Li Cheon-sang, who reached the front of the Demon Emperor, asked Seo-ryang. Would you like to climb together? Xi Liang looked up at Ma Huang Ge. The mahwanggeo, which was as big as a house, boasted tremendous power and splendor. Its absolutely gorgeous. I would feel really bad if I rode that guy around and shot him here and there. If you want to ride, go for it. Unless you are the Demon Cultist, you cannot ride the Demon Emperor. In other words, it meant that Lee Cheon-sang had already recognized Seo-ryang as the next Cheonma. Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Of course, Seo-ryang could not read Li Cheon-sangs mind. Xu Liang shook his head. That position is the leaders position, not mine. This is a place that will one day be yours. Not now. Xi Liang smiled and pointed at King Hu. I have a separate place. The ride quality isnt great, but its worth the ride. Lee Cheon-sang nodded. Do it. Are you going to Shaanxi? I think so. What are you going to do? Youll know when you see it. Xiliang sighed softly. Do you want to see blood? Wooooow. Li Cheon-sang flew towards Demon Emperor. Before hiding himself behind the Demon Emperors veil, he left a message. If they want it. Chapter 381 Episode 381 Giants Gathering (1)Isnt it a rather charming place? I see. This is the place with the best view in this area. Its also a place I stop by sometimes when I have a lot to think about. Is there any scenery in the world that is not beautiful? If your mind is peaceful, even a windowless room will feel like a paradise. If your mind is disturbed, even the most scenic spot in the world will feel like hell. Its the mind You acknowledge the difference in the mind, but you dont acknowledge the difference in the scenery? Hehe, does that mean so? Dam Sa-youngs voice was very calm. The Uicheon Alliance, to be precise, the Murim League, which was the predecessor of the Uicheon League, said that it should not be located in a place with a good view. They said it should not be built even if it is built in a strategically good location. The reason is that the Murim Alliance is an abbreviation for the Murim World Federation (“), which meant that the Murim Alliance, which was supposed to protect the world, should not occupy a special place. Dam Sa-young, who quenched her thirst with a sip of tea, smiled and continued speaking. Isnt this such a stupid idea? If you want to run the world, you must find a position in a good place. Only then can we observe the world more easily. Do you think so? Of course. I thought so, but you dont think at all about why the Murim Alliance was founded. Is this why it was founded? The Murim Alliance was not built to run the martial arts group. It was created to eliminate disasters and thieves that destroy the lives of foreign invaders and people. At a small scale, it is to protect an individuals life, and at a large scale, it is to protect the well-being of the world. To protect the safety of the world, thorough control is necessary. Thats not true. Although it is called a federation, how can one organization control this vast land? In order to control things, there must be laws and norms, but in martial arts, there are moral lines, but there are no laws. Thats why we need even stronger power. No martial sect or martial arts family in the world should engage in power. What beings beyond human common sense need are morality and conscience rather than law. Because the moment you lose that, the world becomes hell. The world has ended up like this because we have endured for hundreds of years with such absurd thoughts. I wont deny it. However, because he endlessly preached morality and tried to achieve integrity, he was able to defeat thieves such as vicious powerful figures and murderers. In the end, you are a people who only see what they want to see. Even if you wash your eyes, you wont find any thoughts of creating a better world than that. They are just people who are steeped in the old illusions of the past and do not tolerate change. Group norms are definitely important. But the Murim League is not a government office. These people who gather like the wind and disperse like the wind are the Kang Ho-in who are part of the martial arts group. This is a world where government officials have become famous and irrelevant. You dont know that the world has become hell while protecting the imperial palace, which is on the verge of destruction. If its a world like that, Moorim should step in. You may be given help, but you shouldnt try to take that position. That is why you are in danger. Damsayoung smiled. The other person also smiled. The speaking technique of knocking on peoples clothes with random noises is still the same. It seems like your pestilent greed has gotten worse. One thing has changed. After being sick for a few years, I woke up and my mouth looked a little dirty. My tongue was quite strong back in the day. That is, if the other person is a villain. Hyuncheon took a sip of tea and said. Youve become much stronger than when we first met. Dam Sa-young chuckled. Do you see it that way? Thats right. I was so busy with work that I didnt have time to practice. I ended up picking up some elixir and drinking it. sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Its also because of your greed. Your martial skills were truly remarkable. If you had not been greedy for power and devoted yourself to martial arts, you would have surpassed us by now. I dont want to get hung up on a future based on what if. is it. Even though his martial arts growth has slowed, he is holding on to something much bigger than that. Your martial arts growth has slowed down I already told you, but if you had continued to work hard, you could have truly become the best in the world. Its not something that particularly excites my heart. Im saying theres no need for that secret art you hid. Dam Sa-youngs hand, which was trying to lift the teacup, stopped. But for a moment he put the teacup to his mouth again. A secret art? Hyeoncheons eyes deepened. His eyes, which saw through the being called Damsa-yeong, were clear and cool like a mountain god living in a winter mountain. Is it from the Heavenly Dragon Palace? . As expected. I thought it was a secret technique Ive experienced a few times somewhere, but I ended up stealing something from a heavenly dragon. Damsayoung thought. I dont know anything else, but this is one of the reasons why we need to kill the small leader of the Demonic Cult. The martial arts of Jeongmu Ssangsin (p) can be said to be the best in the world, both in name and reality. However, when Dam Sa-yeong first saw Hyeon Cheon Jin-in, he thought that his good eyes were more frightening than his martial arts skills. Eyes that see through all things in the world. Hyeoncheonjinin was a person who not only learned the martial arts of Seondo Secret Technique, but also had extreme enlightenment as a Taoist and even displayed the miraculous ability of the Six Paths. Of course, the six-point notice law was not perfect. If he had freely used the six-pointed method, he would have realized that he would become addicted to the six-pointed one, and would have been able to escape from a terrible future. So it is even more uncontrolled. If they are not people who will come into my family and cannot be forced by solitude or magic, it is better to just bury them. However, if Hyeoncheonjinin dies, the power and reputation of the shaman faction will suffer. So they left him neither dead nor alive. On the contrary, I gained a lot from it. But now I thought differently. I should have killed you instead. Yes, if I had died, I would have regrets, but I would not have had to see such a miserable reality. Dam Sa-young laughed bitterly. Do you want me to kill you right now? It was a scary statement. And a strange energy was spreading from Dam Sa-youngs body, as if she could make that statement a reality. Sssssss. A strange energy that seems to be visible or transparent spreads out like fog. Just like when the Cheonryong Palaces protection method, Hyeolmok (Ѫľ), deals with wood energy (wood energy). Although it is only a small part, it is as if you are holding in your arms a huge seed of life. The strange force approaching, bending here and there like tree roots, was so cold and foreign that it gave me goosebumps. Its amazing. Hyuncheon sighed softly. It is clear that it is a psychic martial art, but it is not an evil art. It is similar to the magic art of magic, but it is not a magic art. To condense this much power by taking away the power that should follow the laws of heaven. It was amazing. I knew that Dam Sa-yeong had a secret secret, but I had no idea that she was hiding such ferocious power. It was amazing that he could hide seven different types of power, regardless of their size or concentration, and still walk around unharmed. The energy of the Seven Elements. I took the sun and moon of yin and yang and the water, fire, earth, and gold of the five elements as my own Hyuncheon closed his eyes. Did you kill the Lord of Heavenly Dragon Palace? No way. I shouldnt destroy such a good puppet with my own hands. Then how did you incorporate the secret art of the Heavenly Dragon Palace into your body? And that too much. Do you want to know how? Hyeoncheon, who was silent for a moment, asked again. When did you get your hands on the Heavenly Dragon? Dam Sa-youngs smile deepened. It was before I got involved in the political struggle in the Central Plains. Dam Sa-yeong was a person who started from the bottom and rose to the top of the martial arts world. However, there were forces that helped him knowingly or unknowingly. It was virtually impossible to become the leader of the martial arts faction with just two fists and without any connections in the central region. I guess there was a reason for everything. Hyuncheon closed his eyes. How can something outside the world not be a part of the world? Perhaps the reason such a monster appeared was because of the arrogance of Joongwon, who drew a line by calling Sae-oe a barbarian. I regretted the past. If we had paid a little more attention to them and welcomed them with open arms, Jungwon would have been much more peaceful than it is now. But it was impossible to change the past that had already passed. Hyuncheon opened his eyes. When Hyeon-cheon opened his eyes, he was a completely different person than he was just now. Would you like to kill this old man right now? Dam Sa-youngs eyes lit up. Hyuncheon shook his head. You will never be able to do that. Do you think I lack strength? It doesnt seem like its enough. But you cant kill me. Did you see it that way with those brilliant eyes? No, I just believe in my strength. Hyeoncheon raised his hand. The puffy sleeves fell down, exposing his aging hands and forearms. Wooooow. Dam Sa-youngs eyes deepened. Hyeoncheons hands were colored with a soft white light. It was white, but it was a color that did not strain the eyes. It was a slightly cloudy yet very pretty color, like the fog that settled on the ridge of Wudang Mountain. Taegeukjingi (̫Ow)! Yes. The true energy that bloomed in Hyeoncheons hands was the true energy of Taegeuksimbeop (̫Oķ), which even young shamans could learn. But it was by no means ordinary energy. Yin and Yang Just as the sun rises when the moon sets and the moon rises again when the sun sets, the law of the world is a series of cycles of cold and rain, which is like the circle of Taegeuk. Hyeon-cheon, who accepted the principles of the world into martial arts and achieved the state of oneness of all things and self, did not need advanced martial arts skills. The place he returned to after realizing the ultimate meaning of pure yang mugeukgong, the best way of thinking for a shaman, was in the hearts of young Taoists who were extremely pure. The basic meditation method of a shaman that protects the gentle hearts of children without any blemishes. Taegeukjingi (̫Ow), which is the beginning and framework of shaman martial arts and can be easily learned by anyone, was transformed into the best new technique in the world and was flowing through all of Hyeoncheons blood vessels. Hyeoncheon waved his hand. Saaaaagh! The white mist completely erased the intangible energy emanating from Damsayoungs body. Dam Sa-youngs eyes wavered. Hyuncheon said. The more one learns high-level martial arts, the stronger ones energy, the simpler ones mind becomes, and one is able to come up with the best answer through intuition rather than complex thinking. Phew. With the pleasant sound of the wind, the Taegeuk Jingi in Hyuncheons hand disappeared. A person who has reached such a state can demolish all things with a single gesture of his hand and cut down the peak of a mountain with a simple sword. . The power you have mastered is truly terrifying. With that power, he could kill Nana Dingjung. Dont you think that possibility and leisure are two different issues? A bitter smile appeared on Dam Sa-youngs face again. Would you like to try it out? So, do you want to see it? It was a sudden moment. Rumbling! As if a bolt of lightning had fallen from high in the sky. And Hyuncheons body suddenly stiffened, as if he had been struck by lightning. her! Damsayoung frowned. Why is this old man suddenly acting like this? Hyuncheon sighed. Its truly amazing. I thought I would somehow overcome it, but What do you mean? I dont think theres any need to fight now. Are you scared? Im saying this not because Im scared, but because I feel like theres someone else who can scold you. what? Hyeoncheon, who had been looking up at the sky blankly, lowered his gaze and looked at Damsayeong. The Heavenly Demon has broken through the sword. ?! It means that I broke the Demon Demon Jinjin. Damsayoungs face turned pale. Chapter 382 Episode 382 Gathering Giants (2)Iron Sword Mazon and Gwangmadae followed. Normally, it would have been enough to talk loudly, but Seoryang, the Iron Sword Mazon, and Wei Hongryeon did not open their mouths easily. This was because it was in front of none other than the Heavenly Demon. Thus began the procession of the demon army across the central plains. The leaders were Seoryang on the Tiger and Ma Dong-pil on the Geumho, followed by the horsemen of the Cheonma Army. And among the Cheonma Army, as always, there were warriors who supported the Demon Emperor. Fumien Gorumazon and Iron Sword Mazon Jinmadae and Gwangmadae followed. It was a sight that would make the heart of anyone who had entered the magic world would boil. All the demons from the central plains were following the leader who appeared with only the Heavenly Demon army and were joining him. Numerous followers were at the side of the noble Cheonma, marching towards their destination. The atmosphere was strict and the path forward was unstoppable. They just kept moving forward and moving forward, and they were on the lips of countless people. Now people know. In the rumor, the person leading the ghost army to the north is the Demon Cult leader. Now everyone knew that the Demon Lord, who had not been active abroad for over thirty years, had come out into the world directly leading the demons under his command. The world was shaken. There was a rumor coming from somewhere that Ma Jyoju was leading the Jiangxi unit and heading north. The rumor soon spread throughout the central plains, and numerous martial people came forward to block Ma Cyoju. And everyone who stood in his way ran away. That was the surprising thing. That he ran away. He didnt kill everyone like a crazy killer, nor did he possess people with magic. It was a rumor that was truly hard to believe that he was able to prevent the martial arts faction, which was known for its narrow-mindedness, from attacking with just its overwhelming presence and fierce force. Any martial artist wouldnt do that, but especially the political faction martial artists were people who risked their lives for their cause and reputation. To them, the existence of a Jiangshi who went against the Way of Heaven was unacceptable in and of itself, not to mention their main enemy, the Demon Cultist. It was right to fight at the risk of death. In fact, among those who visited Ma Gyoju, there were many martial arts people who went there prepared to die. Even they ran away. This meant that the fear of being the Demon Cult leader was much greater than the fear of death. Now people were not interested in the rumor that Demon Clan Lord was leading the Jiangxi unit. Their attention was focused solely on the Demon Cult leader and the Demon Cult itself. They were keenly interested in why Ma Jiao was crossing the central plains with only a small number of troops and what his future actions would be. While Lee Cheon-sang crossed Uichang and went to Juksan in the northwest, all kinds of rumors about Ma Gyoju spread throughout the central plains. I heard its ten feet tall and has six arms? According to reliable sources, it is said that it is a being that is difficult to describe even in words such as being the best in the world. It is said that in Danggeum Murim, there is no one who can win in a one-on-one competition. Muhu Zhou Yong is dead! That Chuyongwuhu! It was split in half with a single slash! Everyone ran away. Those who attacked him fled to the underworld, and those who failed to attack him fled to their own homes. I dont know if its a person or a ghost, but one thing is certain. The Demon Cultist is the closest to being the best in the world. He is a plague. Everyone is shaking with anxiety. It is said that there was a great battle in Uichang. The exact circumstances are unknown, but it is said that the Demonic Cult Master killed all the former masters of the Nine Sects. Why on earth did that cult leader come to the midfield! What is the purpose? It was literally a state of panic. There were some who did not care about the actions of the Demon Cultist, but their number was extremely small. The movement of the demon spirit that the martial people watch even in the sky. However, the person concerned did not waver even in the face of the worlds attention. On the contrary, he was even relaxed. Before crossing from Juksan in Hubuk to Shaanxi, the troops decided to rest for a day in a nearby forest. And Lee Cheon-sang took Seo-ryang to an empty lot where no one was around. The sight of Lee Cheon-sang looking up at the sky with his back turned was quite refreshing. Unlike the fierce battle at Uichang that shook the world, the night sky was very clear. The weather was cold, but the countless stars and bright moonlight were beautiful. Seo-ryang thought as he looked at Lee Cheon-sangs back. What are you thinking? That day, Xi Liang saw Li Cheon Sangs true power. Treating himself as if he were a child, who had ascended to the top of the Demon Demon, and gathering four new recruits and refining the Heavenly Demon Sword with pure internal strength were all humanly impossible. He already thought of Lee Cheon-sang as someone half immortal. However, despite being at the level of immortals and all, I have never personally seen what it would be like for someone who reached that level to make full use of their power. I saw that a few days ago. The power of the invincible who was born as a human and soared into the realm of God was no longer something that could be suppressed by tactics, strategic forces, or power. Lee Cheon-sang is invincible. Neither an army of tens of thousands of people nor a plan to scare a ghost into falling asleep are of no use to him. An invincible loser who flew so high that he lost his way. A defeated and invincible person whose goal in this world has disappeared. What kind of thoughts does he have as he lives in this world? It was pretty good. Seo-ryang was startled by the voice of Lee Cheon-sang that came out of nowhere. yes? Your martial arts skills. Ah you mean my martial arts skills? Xu Liang said with a bitter face. I said I was trying hard, but after seeing the teachers true martial arts skills, I felt like I had a long way to go. Dont say that. Now your martial arts skills are worthy of being called the pinnacle of the midfield. At that level, he is worthy of being recorded in the history of martial arts as a great general. You know Im not interested in that kind of thing, right? Besides, Im not invincible. He may be someone worth mentioning when discussing the top of the midfield, but hes not really the best in the midfield. You shouldnt be the best in the midfield. I have not yet transferred the position of leader to you. It was an incredible confidence and a self-esteem that was beyond imagination. It was a phrase that implied that the best in the Jungwon had no choice but to be a thousand miles and should not be anything other than a thousand miles. Xiliang scratched his head. Well, Im not interested in being called the best in Joongwon. Just achieving my goal. Are you talking about the Lord of Uicheon? yes. Seo-ryangs answer was one beat late. Do you know? Or do you not know? Lee Cheon-sang entered the world of a man who had lost his mind after a fierce battle with King Biyo. Seo-ryang suspected Lee Cheon-sang, who had appeared in a vivid dream at that time or in a world of consciousness that no one could enter. I suspected that it might be an illusion created by my subconscious, not wanting to deceive him at least. However, after hearing Lee Cheon-sangs next words, Seo-ryang dispelled all doubts. Have you not been able to resolve the resentment you suffered from him? . I told you. The reason doesnt matter. He said that simply living as you want is the devil. Thats right. Even if the resentment disappears, I dont think your desire to kill Lord Uicheon will disappear. How do you know that? Because I know you. Xu Liang kept his mouth shut. Lee Cheon-sangs eyes deepened. You are wearing the shell of a human being. Your essence has become as much of a demon as anyone else, but you still want to live a human life. Because they are people. He must be someone who embraces demons. . I guess the reason was very important to you. Xu Liang closed his eyes. Lee Cheon-sang also paused for a moment. Just like that, some time has passed. Actually, he said. . Perhaps I have let go of my resentment toward Lord Uicheon. I let go of resentment Thats an interesting expression. Is that so? Unless its resolved, you cant go anywhere. You know it as well as I do, so why did you say you put it down? In just over two years, Ive built up enough joy to counteract the resentment thats built up over decades. is it. Lee Cheon-sang, who was looking up at the sky, lowered his head. But he still didnt look back at Xiliang. Let me say a word to Kanghos junior, not his successor. yes? Resentment must be resolved, not let go. Is it because of the magic of moonlight or the silence that winter brings? Lee Cheon-sangs voice sounded much hollower than usual. Someone says They say that if you have deep resentment, you will get a bone disease. Doctors call such symptoms mental injuries. . But when sorrow begins to penetrate the ground, from then on people begin to move. You know it instinctively. If I dont get rid of this deep, deep resentment, I will lose myself. It is knowing that even if you live a life as good as anyone else, you will not be able to achieve the perfection of your self. . Didnt you try to turn the world upside down because you realized that too? Xu Liang was unable to give any answer. This was because what Cheon-sang Lee said was correct. When he first entered the body of the Three Confucius of Protestantism, he endlessly yearned for freedom. I dreamed of living in Jungwon, where freedom lives, rather than in a demonic religion full of fear. It was a dream he desperately aspired to during his days as a soldier. Such dreams did not disappear just because the body changed or the environment changed. however. When he went down to inspect the Seven Families and saw Bangryeong, a disciple of King Biyo, at Jeoksa Temple. Only then did he realize. The magnitude of the resentment you harbor is enormous. I didnt even know it was Han because it was so big that it was beyond imagination and so deep that I couldnt see the end. After realizing the size and depth of his resentment, he knew where his path truly led. Under heaven. He wanted to blow away the Lord of Uicheon, who had dragged him into hell, and King Biyo, who had cut off his head and Cheolhyeolseong, who had contributed to his death. In other words, I wanted to have some fun. I realized that if I couldnt even do that, even if my body was free, my mind couldnt be free. To put it in common sense, I instinctively knew that I would not be able to complete my self. That is why the resentment must be resolved. To transform the world? If you believe that your resentment will go away, that would be fine. Its so easy to say scary things. Seo-ryang, who was looking at Lee Cheon-sang quietly, said one word. Its not because you know me. . Does the religious leader also have a grudge? there was. Its in the past tense. It looks like it has been resolved. It was there, but it flew off somewhere without being resolved. yes? Lee Cheon-sang turned around. Xu Liang was surprised. When Lee Cheon-sang turned around, his face was expressionless, but clear tears were flowing from his eyes. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It wasnt Lee Cheon-sangs feelings that his soul was crying. It was already a trace of emotion and soul that had no reason to be tied to the body. My body was close to crying on its own. Perhaps, if he had not reached the level he is now, if he were truly a human being. If that were the case, he too would have been writhing in sorrow and sobbing. Ill let you know. How hellish the world I lived in in the previous generation was. Chapter 383 Episode 383 Gathering Giants (3)I have something to report. for a moment. yes? Stay out for a while. Gong Ya-chi, who was looking at Dam Sa-yeong, quickly lowered his head. All right. Gong Yachi left the office. After a while. Quang! Dam Sa-youngs fist went right through the wall. bang! Quang! Quaaaang! A few punches created a large hole in the solid stone wall. Patter. Broken pieces of stone tumbled to the ground. Whoop. Dam Sa-young loosened her tightly clenched fists. His fists were covered in stone dust and looked very strong. He created a hole in the stone wall using only his physical strength, without even using his internal energy. Although he rarely revealed his inaction, his body was clearly perfected as a vessel capable of containing concentrated energy. Dam Sa-young, who controlled her emotions with five or six punches, sat in front of the table. Suddenly, his eyes regained their original calmness. You broke the Demon King Jinjin? I couldnt believe it. He was the person who saw the true copy of Chalgeukcheondeomma Geumjin in person. So I was well aware of the power of that method. The Annihilation Demon Jinjin was a method that should not exist in the world. His theory was that the greater the power and influence, the better. However, even Dam Sa-yeong, who was so greedy, felt a sense of strangeness rather than wonder when she saw the Destroying Demon Geum-jin. This shouldnt happen. I had no interest in the providence of the world or anything like that, but I instinctively knew that it was a power that should not be used by humans. Even if it was a martial arts technique rather than a fighting technique, I wouldnt have learned it. Dam Sa-yeong was very wary of the Demon Demon Geum-jin. But I wanted to see its power. I was curious about how great the power it would be if the Destruction Demon Jinjin was deployed properly. Since it was a strategy that I would never use in my lifetime anyway, I wanted to use it against the Demon Cultists moving north. Although he did not show it to his subordinates, Dam Sa-yeong was quite nervous about the Demon Cultists unconventional actions. I sent a colorless messenger to bring him into the world, but I had no idea that he would take action like this. And as if to ridicule his expectations, the Demon Cultist was moving north at a frightening speed, showing incredible divine power. I thought it was necessary to impose sanctions. That is why the veteran experts who would carry out the Destruction Demon Jinjin were deployed for the first and last time. However, the Destruction Demon Jinjin was broken. An invincible method that even he, with his greed at its peak, could not bear to wield. Trickery? gunpowder? Memorization? A number of cases came to mind at that moment, but Dam Sa-young quickly shook her head. No trick can dismantle the Destruction Demon Jinjin. If it had been a strategy that could be prevented with gunpowder or memorization, I wouldnt have moved with such confidence in the first place. On the contrary, didnt he happily worry about what would happen if the Demon Cultist died? then? Is it true that you destroyed the formation with magical energy? I regained my composure, but my surprise still remained. What kind of terrible martial arts skills have you accumulated? No, it was not something that could be evaluated in terms of military power. This is literally the realm of immortals. It is a power that should not exist in the world, like the Annihilation Demon Jinjin. Dam Sa-yeong suddenly remembered the conversation with the remittance bag. C Good. I will join hands with you. But know this. what have you done You are bringing in the head of a monstrous organization that has been single-handedly fighting against the central plains for hundreds of years. C I know. C No, I dont think I know. If you dont know, youre probably trying to do something like that. He is called the Heavenly Demon by the demons. Even that was thirty years ago. C Is that a problem? C His age was 30 years ago. At that age, he received the title of Heavenly Demon, one of only eight people in the history of the Demonic Cult, and became the Nine Great Heavenly Demon. And its hard to imagine how much stronger he has become now thirty years later. C Of course, he may be an expert beyond our imagination. Yes, maybe he could be a talent comparable to the Supreme Heavenly Demon. C Even though I knew it! C But what does that mean? -?! C The First Heavenly Demon also has a history of retreating before the power of the Nine Sects. One of the countless truths that I have felt while living in Gangho is that it is impossible to rule the world alone. C Phew. C Isnt that why Seongju knows that, and thats why hes joining hands with me now? C Thats nonsense. C If he really had disaster-like power, if he were such a master that the entire midfield could not stop him, Seongju would have attacked me right here. Or they could use the alliance as an excuse to attack me from behind. But Seongju has no intention of doing so. Am I wrong? C . C In the end, one person cannot handle the strength of ten people. So dont worry too much. C Im not worried about us. C hmm? Who are you worried about? C Its heavenly. C her! Are you worried about the world? why? C isnt it worth obtaining only if the world is in good condition? At that time, I laughed at the remittance bag in my mind. It was clear that he was a much greater person than I thought, but in the end, I thought he was just a sects sect who could not overcome his fear of magic. Wrong. Song Sang-baek was the leader of the relatively weak faction of the Four Sects, so he was not wary of Lee Cheon-sang because he had a deep-rooted fear of demons. I was wary because I saw him in person. It was not a rare good hand that would color the political world into chaos, but a bad hand that urged good fortune? Dam Sa-young could not admit it. It may be a hasty statement, but there was no place in the central plains that he had not visited. I have seen so many people and realized that they are at the level of this world. I have clearly learned step by step how to move to become the best in Moorim and what path to pursue to become a powerful figure recognized by everyone. In this way, he became the Lord of Uicheon and one of the best martial arts leaders. The way he lived was unconventional, and the position he rose to was supreme. So he was always confident and was able to get out of a difficult situation with exquisite wit. That was the life I lived. And that way of life was so ingrained that it lasted until his death. Does this mean I made a mistake rather than a failure? I have made many mistakes in my life. But I didnt let that mistake become a real mistake. So he has never made a mistake until now. But now I think this move could have been a real mistake. I felt dizzy. No, its not like that. Dam Sa-young, who was glaring at the table, took a breath. I havent seen him yet. Its shocking that the Annihilation Demon Jinjin was broken, but I havent seen what method he used to break the Jinbeop. I didnt even receive a report. Hyeoncheonjinin only heard what he saw with his eyes. If Hyeoncheonjins words are truly true, the letter will probably arrive around noon tomorrow. Of course, there is a high probability that it is true. Hyeoncheonjinin was not a person who told lies. Regardless of his skills, his personality was like that. What should I do? Should we rally the experts? Or a trap? Dam Sa-yeong, who was thinking deeply, suddenly thought of a trick that pierced her head. After a while, the head of heaven and earth came in. Did you call me? We need to send someone right now. yes? Where do you mean? Gwanbu (ٸ). ! Send someone to Master Gongxiao of Shaanxi and Changzhou. Right Now! * * * After resting for a night, Shingyos troops set out again. However, their movement speed was not as fast as before. This was precisely because King Tiger, who was in the lead, did not speed up Seoliang. Neither the Cheonma Army nor the Magons who followed him urged Seoliang. Unless the leader says so, those below them should not dare to open their mouths. It was a reckless act. Seoryang, who was in the lead, was deep in thought. I see. He was thinking about his conversation with Lee Cheon-sang last night. The squadron was like that I had no idea. Seo-ryang only thought that Lee Cheon-sang was a disciple of the previous religious leader. Of course, I didnt try to find out in detail and wasnt particularly interested. I just thought that Lee Cheon-sang was someone who surpassed everyone else and proudly rose to the position of leader, just like himself. But that wasnt it. In the past, the Heavenly Demon Church was truly a hotbed of corruption. And in order to correct such a new religion, like-minded people gathered together and fought, and Lee Cheon-sang came to the top. He became the leader and reformed Protestantism in less than a year. There was a bloody purge, all those who were not qualified were kicked out, and new talents were received and raised to the level of magic. And then he advanced into the midfield. Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xu Liang let out a frustrated sigh. Although I have never seen him in the past, I somehow felt like I knew what he was feeling. The cult leaders life was not the cult leaders. Countless things were carried on Lee Cheon-sangs shoulders. Reformation of Protestantism Protestantisms entry into the central region Growth of Protestantism. And for the first time since the first Heavenly Demon, he achieved the Demon World. Lee Cheon-sang buried his dying comrades in his heart, gathered their wishes, and became the leader of the sect. And in order to actually achieve that dream, he went to the central plains to express his sorrow and soon established himself as a religious believer for thirty years. That was the end of it. Although Lee Cheon-sang had the ability to achieve everything, he was restricted from doing everything. Its truly a life as admirable as his martial arts skills. The race of a genius demon with strength, ability, and will. However, it was my misfortune that only my environment changed and my ability to go out into the world was limited. A life in which I had terrible resentment and a big dream, but I collapsed without being able to solve or achieve anything. Li Cheon-sangs words from last night came to Seo-ryangs mind. C I am a god who longed to become human. He is a half-god who came down chasing the shadow of resentment, which turned into an illusion even after he gained the enlightenment that allowed him to shed his skin and soar. Han is such a scary thing. C Dont put it down, release it. Even if the whole world burns and becomes hell, move forward without hesitation. The most noble value of life lies not in sacrifice but in my own perfection. Humans are creatures that are sculpted like that. C So people can become demons. Its Han Xioliang sighed. Ma Dong-pil, who was following behind him, cautiously opened his mouth. Master Xiao. I know, bastard. Although I was soaked in thoughts, the feeling of my body being as sharp as a knife was still there. His body, stimulated by Geumhos constant treatment and the natural power of the demonic power, as well as the reigning Demon Emperor of Lee Cheon-sang, recovered to near perfection. Xi Liang looked far to the northwest. I saw a group of people standing at the top of a low hill. They are the shamans gurus. know. Xi Liang looked back at Ma Huang Ge. The insignia was still draped over the Demon Emperor. Lee Cheon-sang, who was inside, did not say anything to Seo-ryang. Seo-ryang took a deep sigh and raised his head. Woooooo!! As if the calm sea suddenly encountered a storm. Without any preparation, the reigning Demon Emperor Qi suddenly increased in size and spread out into the heavens and earth in all directions. Its a joke! The majesty of the worlds greatest demon that heats up the cold air. Seo-ryang spoke in a voice full of inner strength. Stop looking around and come over if you have anything to do. Chapter 384 Episode 384 Gathering Giants (4)Heo Yang and his party stopped outside the ten-jang street of the Shingyo Army. this! Ugh. The shamans long cloud energy naturally bloomed. Thats huge! When I first heard the rumor, I thought he was a very capable person. It was said that he had achieved a level more powerful than that of the elders of the old school, but I thought it was impossible for a young man who had not yet reached the age of two to reach such a level. But now. It is difficult to describe in words his surprise when he saw Yeom Lama, the leader of the Demonic Cult, with his own eyes. Grumble! It felt like I was standing alone in the middle of hell. The great sword in his hand gave the impression that it was soaked in blood, even though it was shining brightly. The two thick, long legs that were holding the tigers back tightly looked as strong as an iron tower. Although he certainly looked young, it was not an impression that could be called late-stage Jisoo at all. A mad monster with the face of a young man was there. It was difficult to lift a finger as I looked down at the world with vague eyes that seemed to contain lightning or sparks. The rumor was not exaggerated. No, the power far exceeds the rumors! Even though I was seeing the Demonic Cults forces for the first time in my life, I couldnt see anyone except Seo-ryang. It was such a shocking force. Heo Yang, who was looking at Seo-ryang blankly, heard an eerie sound in his ears. Growling. Surprised, Heo Yang looked at King Hu. Youre a monster. Just looking at its size, it is not an ordinary tiger. The two eyes containing the red flames of hell revealed an explosive malevolent voice, and surprisingly, the intimidation it gave off was no less than its own. I dont know if it was a spirit creature or a monster, but it didnt have the power that a mere beast could give off. If the person on top of him had not been Seo-ryang, he would have drawn his sword for the sake of the people of the world. That wasnt all. Heo Yang, who turned his gaze from Seoliang to King Ho, was only then able to see the entire Shingyo army. Clutter. Strength naturally entered my fist. If Seoryang and King Ho, who were at the forefront, exuded raw energy as if they had just come from hell, the might of the Shingyo army that lined up behind them was like a well-trained new soldier. A thoroughly trained army. A bloody prayer that seems to lead to blind slaughter at the risk of death the moment the order is given. Heo Yang sighed unconsciously. I am a shaman, but the world is very complacent. Even though they were only part of the Demonic Cults forces, their combat power was felt beyond imagination. It was clear that if the entire Heavenly Demon Church rose up, the world would be stained with blood. I had heard about how fierce and strong the Demonic Cult was. However, because they had not been active abroad for decades, they had only a vague idea of their power. Finally, Heo Yang realized. If Maqiao is truly planning to wipe out the midfield, now would be the biggest crisis. Even I, who put safety first, was shocked by the power of the Demonic Cult, so how can others be shocked? A gap in psychology. The fear that has been diluted before you know it creates a huge hole in your heart. Perhaps this is not what the Demonic Cult really wanted At that time, Seo-ryang asked. I dont think its a coincidence. Heo Yang, out of his thoughts, turned his gaze to Seo Ryang. Heo Yang felt the urge to turn his head away as he looked at the young demon kings eyes filled with blue lightning. By any chance, shaman monks appeared near the place we were planning to move? It can never be a coincidence. . Say. Why were you waiting for us here? Its as if hes telling you not to even think about telling a lie. A terrifying prayer, born from an uncomfortable feeling, pressed down on Heo Yang. Is that why? Heo Yang did not feel any discomfort in Seo-ryangs sharp tone. On a small scale, he was an older adult, and on a larger scale, it was clear that he was Kang Hos senior, but his tone of voice was very arrogant. However, Heo Yang thought that Seo-ryangs speaking style suited him well. Of course, that was just his opinion. Dont you think the tone is excessive? Xu Liang turned his head. The middle-aged Taoist monk with a dissatisfied face was Heo Gang, the youngest of Heoja Bae. No matter how small the leader of the Demonic Cult, I hope you show at least some courtesy. This person is a long-time shaman. What kind of speech habit does the leader of a faction have? Xu Liangs eyes lit up. A long writer? Wasnt the shamans long-time character Heo Jeong (̓still)? I know because I saw it once when I was King Sal. Heo Jeong was a genius who became a leading scholar of the Shaman faction before reaching Buddhahood thanks to his excellent management skills and outstanding martial arts skills. However, Heo Jeong also succumbed to Dam Sa-yeongs tongue. It was Heo Jeong who took the lead in driving out the majority of the former masters, led by Wonmu Swordsman Hyeon Cheon Jin-in. Heo Gangs face turned red. This is someone who has recently ascended to the rank of scholar-in-chief. If you knew that, you would know that you should be respectful. Its the new Jangmun-in It seems Geomsin did his job properly. There are things in the world that you can know without having to see them. Master Gwonsin Jeoksong was indeed a great man who deserved respect, and if so, Geomshin Hyeoncheonjinin would not be much different. Seoliang tilted his head. So why was the shamans new Jangmunin waiting for us here? Heo Gangs eyebrows twitched. The Demonic Cults leader was not paying any attention to what he said. Heo Gang was the youngest of Heo Ja Bae and was considered the most just among them, but he had the disadvantage of being fiery in nature. Of course, those feelings did not discriminate against the other person. It was when he opened his mouth and was about to pour out harsh words. Greetings. Its Heo Yang, the new long pattern of shamans. Heo Yang bowed his head first, so Heo Gang had no choice but to become dumb. Xu Liang nodded. Its Seoliang. It is an honor to meet the next leader of the Protestant Church. Considering Heo Yangs position and age, his posture was not that low either. The executioners who came with him also looked at him in surprise. So what is the answer to my question? hook. A powerful energy wave rose from the bodies of the shamans. But Heo Yangman was different. Bondo is the representative of the shaman who is a part of the Anti-Jeonghoe Association and has received an order from his superiors to move with the forces of the Heavenly Demon Church. Thats why I came here in person. Seo-ryang, who was looking at Heo Yang, quickly nodded. I could read the sincerity in his unwavering voice. In that case, our school will welcome you as friends. When he judged that he was a definite ally, only then did he change his tone of voice. He Yang smiled. It was because I felt like I knew the personality of this young demon lord. I received orders from my superiors, but I was not told where to come. What this means is that you should join in where your school wants to go. I will do my best to be an inconvenient companion. At our school, we do not swing swords at our friends. Even though we are intertwined with a cruel history, I will trust you at least for now. Thank you. Even though they are Taoist monks, I believe they know how to drive a horse. Of course. Xu Liang turned around and shouted. Give me some horses from Cheonma-gun. A slight look of bewilderment appeared on the faces of the Cheonma soldiers, whose expressions had not changed even once during the entire trip north with Lee Cheon-sang. Xiliang is not the Heavenly Demon. Even the Little Lord cannot give orders to the Heavenly Demon Army unless he is a Heavenly Demon. However, they saw how much Li Cheon-sang favored Xu Liang. If his favor had been at a reasonable level, he would have ignored him without even thinking about it, but Lee Cheon-sang even tried to put Seo-ryang on the Mawanggeo. In other words, it means that Lee Cheon-sang recognized Sogyoju as Cheonma. Although he was not yet the sect leader, it was safe to say that the sect leader was already the Heavenly Demon. It was when the demons of the Cheonma Army were looking at each other. What are they doing? Eom Tae-gyeong, Commander of the Cheonma Grand Army, said. Out of the seven men in an army, six shall be hippopotamuses. The commanders orders are absolute. Six of the seven horsemen dismounted from their horses. Uhm Tae-kyung looked back at Cheonma-gun and said. I forgive my rudeness this once, as it is the teachers presence. However, if you do not immediately follow the order of Master Sogyo in the future, the entire group will be severely punished. All the demons of the Heavenly Demon Army bowed their heads at the majestic voice. I follow your orders! Xu Liang chuckled. Theres no need to go that far. Grand Commander Cheonma is a hard-hearted person, even worse than the martial arts warrior. Although I never had a conversation with him, it was clear that he was a very knowledgeable person who could tell just by looking at him. Since such a person said that in front of everyone, from now on, the Heavenly Demon Lord will follow him as if he were Lee Heavenly Sang. For Seo-ryang, that statement itself was a great help. The six horsemen brought the horse they were riding in front of the monks. He Yang cleared his throat. Theres no need to do this. I dont want to be criticized by my comrades for neglecting my friend. It is for the seals and for us as well, so please ride comfortably. Since you said so much, I will ride well. The monks mounted the horse with puzzled faces. All of the horsemen were massive. The sense of intimidation radiating from his entire body was enormous, as if he were a horseman from a den of demons. It was as if the horseman had learned horsemanship. Xu Liang shouted from the front again. lets go. Hee hee hee! The Shingyo army moved again. Lee Cheon-sang, who was looking down at Seoliang from inside the Demon Emperor, thought. Thats great. Although I felt it through the Yokgyemun, my sense of self has definitely changed. In the past, Seolryang in Shingyo was insufficient to become the leader of a sect. His brilliant wit and unconventional ability to act were only demonstrated as virtues as a vanguard, and did not serve as his charm as the head of a large organization. It was different now. He came to the Central Plains, took care of his people, achieved countless achievements in a short period of time, and Seoryang also experienced changes. Now Im qualified. Seoryang, leading the Shingyo army while riding a huge tiger, looked very reassuring. I felt the majesty of being able to overcome everything and move forward even if spear knives flew at me or a typhoon blew by. Looking at that person, I feel special because it is different from the person I wanted to be. Finally, Lee Cheon-sang realized that the old era had passed and the curtain of a new era had opened. Now that Ive reached a position where I dont have to worry anymore, the old things that cant even be remembered can slowly disappear. Of course, there was work to be done before retreating. For the souls who passed away for their successors. And to get a glimpse of his own aspirations that have already become absorbed into that dream. Lee Cheon-sang, who was looking down at Seo-ryangs back with a slight smile, suddenly felt a strange sensation. Grrrr. He raised his hand. His large hands were trembling slightly. The veins on the back of my hand, which protruded moderately, wriggled and pulsated at will. and. . Is it fantasy or reality? The fingertips became slightly translucent and then regained their original color. Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lee Cheon-sangs eyes sparkled. Huh. The innate magical energy soared without any force. Then, the fingertips that had become translucent returned to their original state. Lee Cheon-sang clenched his fist. I felt a gentle vibration from my tightly clenched fist. Not yet. Chapter 385 Episode 385 Gathering Giants (5)The land of Jungwon was so vast that the end could not be seen, and there were countless people living in it. Among them, there were less than a handful of people who were members of the martial arts group, and there were a hundred times more civilians living from day to day in various parts of the world. To such people, the world of martial arts was nothing more than a story from an invisible world. However, the martial arts world also had a great influence on the lives of the common people. Especially in this era when the government does not function properly, the martial arts group can be of greater help or disaster to the common people than any other organization. So, when the little master of the Heavenly Demon Church came into the world, the world was shaken. However, Sogyoju, called Lord Yeomramagun, resolved the affairs of the martial arts family strictly within the martial arts community. He did not harm any of the common people and even punished the Gongsun family to make the lives of the local people better. It was also an incident that immediately diluted the fear given by the name Cheonma Shingyo. The people of the area were busier in praising the name of King Yeom Lama than the martial people of the political faction who only spoke to the people and did nothing for the sake of respect. It was different now. Clearly, Yeomramagun was not lacking as a representative of the Heavenly Demon Church. It was also undeniable that the person who would become the next religious leader jumped directly into the central government and changed the impression of the Heavenly Demon Church in a very positive way. But Ma Gyoju is different. The Heavenly Demon is a demon and a symbol of agony that hindered the enlightenment of Buddha, the Buddha of Buddhism, until the very end. The head of a group that worships such a symbol as a god has personally appeared in the world. There is no choice but to be anxious. Moreover, the Church of the Heavenly Demon was a fearful organization that had fought against the martial arts in the central plains for hundreds of years, causing countless wars. The head of such an organization is said to be moving north, destroying everyone who stands in his way. Not to mention the martial arts people, the civilians were also trembled with anxiety. Regardless of what kind of person Ma Gyoju is, if a war breaks out, those who will ultimately have to bear the damage are civilians who have nothing to do with the martial arts group. But Ma Cyojus move north was only the beginning. The Iron Blood Lord is moving?! Thats right! Where? They said he was coming to Shaanxi. Moreover, there is a story that a secret unit of the Iron Blood Castle fought against the Hundred and Eight Arhats of Shaolin. Pear Hundred and Eight Arhats?! Its not just that. It seems that Hyeoncheonjinin, who had not been seen in public for a while, has also appeared in the world. If its Hyeoncheonjinin Nosa Geomshin?! okay. her! What the hell is going on? Its surprising that North Sungnamjon rose up to clean up the Uicheon Alliance, which has become a hotbed of corruption. Not only that, but its not enough to go to the north of the Demon Cultist, and even the Lord of the Iron Blood Castle? So arent the minor sects of the righteous and evil world now bowing their necks like Zara? There are scary rumors going around that war will break out soon. Its worth thinking about. No, in the first place, there have been only a few times in history that the representatives of the righteous demons have gathered in one place. Whats more, even the Iron Blood Lord is coming to Shaanxi as if he was waiting during the Demon Cults journey north There are even more surprising rumors. Is there a rumor more surprising than this? What is that? It hasnt been exactly confirmed yet But what on earth is that? The talk of war was just a rumor, right? No, that was a rumor that spread because there was ample possibility. But no matter how much I think about the rumors I just heard, they are not credible Its frustrating. What kind of rumor is this? Its a rumor that the devils army is working with the shamanists. omg?! Look there. I told you it was an incredible rumor. How could a demonic cult and a shaman be such an unreasonable combination? Anyway, youd better take care of yourself. If it can even be heard by a peddler like me, its not just a rumor. You are right. Ugh, do I have to take the kids and take care of my wife again The Juklip man, who was listening to their conversation from afar, shook his head. Thats bizarre. What? Even though her face was covered with bamboo lips, even at first glance she seemed to be a great beauty. In fact, several people in the guesthouse were glancing at the woman at every moment. We are receiving separate information, so we know to some extent what is going on, but it is different for the general public. But the rumor has spread all the way here Are you saying that someone is intentionally spreading the rumor? Yes. Thats not just a rumor either. Most of their conversations are true, so it can definitely be seen as intentional. I learned that the people who are most sensitive to changes in the world are the grassroots. You are right. But its closer to a sixth sense. If you know the details, someone must be fanning the flames. Well, thats what I heard. And the one who made it possible. Hao Wen. Or maybe its Uicheonmaeng. Maybe hes iron-blooded. The probability of being iron-blooded is low. The probability is low, but you must keep it in mind as long as you are in this situation. The Iron Blood Lord is not an easy person. He seemed very generous, but no one knew what he was hiding in his heart. Why would I want to be a part of the Kangho Three Generations for no reason? Yeah, youre right. Now that the Uicheon League and the Iron Blood Fortress have joined hands, the two groups have no choice but to move for the common good to some extent. Of course, looking at the speed at which information spreads, it is most likely Hao Wen, but if this fact becomes known Yi Tian Meng will be hit? thats right. It is a secretly known fact that Hao Mun is operating under Lord Uicheon. On the other hand, Iron Blood Castle poses almost no risk. If anything, you should be more nervous when they come out confidently. They are Sapa. He certainly seemed smart. Although he lacked experience, it was safe to say that he was gifted with a sharp mind and good eye. It seemed that if I gained more experience here, I could become a talent who could conquer the world through intelligence rather than martial arts. Anyway, when are the guests coming? I dont know. Have you received any special communication? I just said it was after noon here today. Its frustrating. Anyway, isnt that surprising? what? I thought you were particularly talkative today. . Kikik, wouldnt it be great if it was like this every day? noisy. Oh, what rude words. It was then. A dark shadow obscured the sight of one man and one woman. Hello? The man and woman raised their heads. There stood a young man dressed very extravagantly and a huge warrior of seven feet tall. A look of cuteness flowed from the young mans face. Her skin was so good that it was as smooth as a womans, her lips were red, and she even wore stylish earrings and a bracelet. In addition, he was wearing a jewel-encrusted sword at his waist. It had an extravagant appearance. On the other hand, the large warrior who came after him had a scary appearance, like a hero from Suhoji. They spoke loudly and had such a formidable appearance that if you encountered them on the road, you would not be surprised to mistake them for bandits. In particular, the reddish Nangabong () draped over the shoulder was the highlight. It was a typical combination of a son of a noble family and a guard guard protecting the son of a noble family. Looking at those two people, the woman thought that it was like seeing a typical combination of evil villains from a fairy tale. Unfortunately, she was correct. It is said to be the dragon of the dragon sword. Yes, what about it? The young man hesitated. The woman was still looking up at the young man with her bamboo hat on. The bamboo rips covered the entire nose, but it seemed like the young man could still be seen through the bamboo rips. Young Yongwi smiled and asked. Excuse me, but do you mind if I hear Sojeos name? no. . Okay? It was nice to meet you. Yongwis face hardened slightly. Yonggeombo was a prestigious sect known to everyone in the area. Although it is not a force comparable to the five major factions, it is a faction that is strong enough to act as a rout in a small region. Of course, in this area, there was no one who went against Yonggeumbos wishes, no one ignored him, and no one ignored him. So Yongwi was embarrassed and angry. Dont you know Dragon Sword? Do I need to know? What? Im not very intelligent, so I dont know the ins and outs of the clans scattered throughout the central region. But what does that mean? . Could you please get out of the way? I dont have a hobby of drinking tea with someone next to me. thud! There was a strong vibration on the floor of the guesthouse. Then the noisy guest room suddenly became quiet. The sound was that of a large man hitting the floor with a stick. There was no change in his expression, but his intention to overwhelm his opponent seemed clear. Yongyus eyes narrowed. I dont know Yonggeombo How could that be possible? It was a voice that didnt even sound like an agreement. Yongwi raised his head. His face, which was just full of cuteness, instantly became tinged with arrogance. If you dont know, you can teach me now. Isnt that right? ? Take off those bamboo ribs first, girl. I cant take it off, you bastard. what? What the fuck? Youre talking to me right now Are you deaf, brat? ? Dont make a fuss and get out of there, you bastard. Im going to rip out two of your balls and throw them away. Yongwi opened his mouth wide. The large warrior standing behind him also walked forward and all the guests in the room looked at the woman with shocked faces. The woman grunted. I heard its really amazing. Its so annoying that these half-baked kids think they can do anything. The really smart guys are the ones who wouldnt even know that they are insensitive to those around them. Isnt this official? . hey! Stop barking and get out of here! Even so, the screening process is complicated. Im in no condition to play with a horny mutt. Yongyus face instantly turned red. This bitch! It was obvious that he was extremely angry as his fists were shaking. The woman, who was laughing at Yongwi, asked the man across from her. I dont think this is a situation that can just be overlooked, right? You have a knack for making situations worse. I didnt blow it up right away just in case. You might have the brains to understand what Im saying, right? Most of the time, thats not the case. Well, I think so too. What kind of bullshit is this in front of people? Yongwis face, which had been red, became cool. It worked out better. Ill take you to the headquarters and take your clothes off in front of everyone. I dont have that kind of hobby, you brat. You bitch! Yongwi turned around. Geoyang! Bring that girl and follow me. It was then. uh? Yongwi widened his eyes. Geoyang? The seven-strong Geoyang holding Nangabong was staring blankly at Yongwi. Sssssssssssssssssss. Yongwi thought that the inside of the guest house had become cold for some reason. Of course, it was winter so it was natural to be chilly, but for a moment it seemed like the temperature had suddenly dropped. and. Crackle! Geoyangs body, which was standing blankly, was instantly covered with ice. It was literally the blink of an eye. The moment he blinked a few times, a chill descended from the top of his head and froze Geoyangs entire body. When Yongwi was dumbfounded when he saw the bodyguard who had instantly turned into an ice man. Youve grown a lot since I havent seen you. Both martial arts and eloquence. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The woman, startled by the sudden voice, turned her head to the right. There was a young man there, with a slim physique, with white hair neatly tied up. His face was so beautiful that I wondered why I hadnt noticed him earlier. Although he was clearly a man, he was more beautiful than a woman. The young man grinned. How are you? The woman, Yeo Sang-rin, took off her bamboo robe and stood up. Brother! Chapter 386 Episode 386 Giants Gathering (6)The beauty of Yeo Sang-rin, who rose up after taking off her bamboo robe, was truly overwhelming. If heavenly fairies were real, it might be like this. Her pure white skin without any blemishes and clear facial features were showing off her alluring beauty. If fame were based on beauty, it was an appearance that would undoubtedly be said to be close to the most beautiful in the world. Her beauty, which is not just gorgeous but also possesses an unapproachable mystery, seemed to give her a martial power in and of itself. But it was the same for the white-haired young man. Yeo Sang-rins beauty was shocking, but the young mans face was also amazing. In a way, it was more surprising than Yeo Sang-rins because it was so beautiful that I wondered if it really was a mans face. Even Song-ok and Ban-an, who are legendary handsome men, cannot compare to the young man. In the meantime, people realized. The faces of the white-haired young man and the woman were strangely similar. Wait, didnt you say brother? Yeo Sang-rin pushed Yong-wi away and ran out. Brother! Young Yeo Kang-hwi smiled and took a step forward. Its been a while Puck! Knock! Yeo Kang-hwi stumbled with a strange groan. Yeo Sang-rin snorted. Ive been waiting for so long, but now its here! Plus, we have guests! Cough! Oh no, I also ran in my own way. Its so noisy! Although she shouted nervously, Yeo Sang-rins face was also overflowing with emotion. How long has it been since you last saw your relatives? She had a lively personality, and Seoryang and his companions treated her well, but it was different from her family. It was difficult to describe in words the emotion of being reunited with family in a foreign country. Yeo Kang-hwi rubbed his stomach and clicked his tongue. Your white striking skills have been outstanding since ancient times. I never thought the day would come when I would use that skill on my brother. joy! Heungheung! Are you mad? Im not angry! For something like that, your voice is too loud. Its so loud! Yeo Kang-hwi scratched his head. Although he was a small master of the Ice Palace, said to be the strongest in the North, he had no choice but to become infinitely weak in front of his flesh and blood. Seeing Yeo Kang-hwi struggling in front of his younger brother, the Juklip man got up from his seat. Are you here? Oh, what about Daehyeop? The mans gogu took off his bamboo ribs. This is the criminal law of the Church of the Heavenly Demon. Yeo Kang-hwi immediately took control. long time no see. I saw you once at school, right? I guess you remember. of course. I too am honored to meet the Sogungju of the Ice Palace again. The atmosphere in the room, which had been filled with pure surprise, suddenly turned into one of terrible fear. Among them, Yongwis expression was truly overwhelming. Heavenly Demon Church and North Sea Ice Palace. The head of the Heavenly Demon Church, a member of the Kangho Three Kingdoms and the eternal fear of the martial arts world, and the small owner of the Bukhae Ice Palace, the best of the Sae-o-sagungs, have appeared. Ordinary people like them are people that are difficult to meet even once in a lifetime. Yeo Kang-hwi said with a smile. Thank you for your hard work taking care of this troublemaker. Yeo Sang-rins face distorted. Gogu shook his head. It is nothing compared to the prisoners imprisoned in the prison. ha ha ha! Thats really fortunate. Actually, I endured it because he was my younger brother, but if it were someone else, I would have studied too Yeo Kang-hwi hurriedly closed his mouth out of a sudden feeling of life. Yeo Sang-rin was staring at herself with her eyes wide open. Cant you even tell a joke? Relax your eyes. Your personality has gotten really bad since I havent seen you in a while? Huh! Anyway, lets solve the problem later. Its cowardly to change your mind. Its the survival secret that helped me survive until now. It was said as a joke, but Yeo Sang-rin couldnt reply. Her brother returned to the Ice Palace and engaged in a bloody fight. It must have been even more difficult because the opponents were people from the same Binggung. It wasnt a very long time, but my heart ached as I thought about the hardships my brother must have gone through. Yeo Sang-rin tried to smile. I didnt want to have a gloomy conversation with my brother whom I hadnt seen in a long time. By the way, your martial arts skills have grown tremendously? Do you see it? yes. Well, to be exact, I guess Ive broken quite a few seals. I couldnt fight them with completely sealed power. My father really pushed himself too hard. How is your father? You have regained quite a bit of your strength. I owe a lot to Master Sogyo. yes? What do you mean by that? Yeo Kang-hwi narrowed his eyes. Did you not know? What? Lord Sogyo sent several elixirs to the main palace through Shingyo Bunta. Of course, more than half of them were things I couldnt use for my father, but the rest were of great benefit. Did you do that? Didnt you tell me? I thought you knew everything. Yeo Sang-rin was embarrassed. I had no idea that Seo-ryang had done such a thing while working in the central government. Yeo Kang-hwi squinted his left eye. Father said it was okay. thank god. . Why are you doing that? I heard you said it was okay. Yes, you heard that. So I said it was fortunate At that moment, Yeo Sang-rin opened her mouth. Yeo Kang-hwi said with a mischievous face. Actually, I could have stopped your father when he sent you the letter. But I didnt think there was any reason to stop it. If you think about it, there is no one like him, except for the notoriety that the Heavenly Demon Church has. I think so. That So, did you tell Master Xiao? My father bought Lord Xiao. Kaaaaab! Whoa! Yeo Kang-hwis waist was folded in half. This time I was hit so hard that I couldnt even moan. Yeo Sang-rin patted his back with an awkward expression. Okay, lets talk about that later and head out, shall we? Yeo Sang-rin, who was trying to drag the stumbling Yeo Kang-hwi and force him out, suddenly looked at Yong-wi. Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yongwis face was completely white. It seemed like he couldnt quite accept the fact that the people he had touched were brothers and sisters with the Heavenly Demon Churchs Penal Dharma Lord and the Ice Palaces Small Palace Lord. Yeo Sang-rins face became puffy. Pow! Kaaak! Yongwi screamed and rolled around. A flash before my eyes! The moment I did that, a terrible pain appeared on my face. I felt like my nose was broken and a couple of my front teeth were blown out. Live kindly, quietly, and humbly. ok? With those words, the Yeo siblings left the guesthouse. And Gogu followed behind him. As soon as they left, the frozen atmosphere in the room became noisy again. This cant be right! Really?! You saw it too! That giant freezes in an instant! How is that possible without the martial arts skills of Ice Palace? Ha, but I didnt feel any demonic energy from the head of the Demonic Cults criminal code. Have you ever seen Mine? Nothing? Oh my god, the Demonic Cult and Bingungung were holding hands! The guesthouse became noisy. At that time, Yongwi screamed. You cant shut up! The guests voice regained silence as the voice rang out nervously. Yongwi staggered to his feet and was holding his face. He looked very miserable, with blood dripping from his nose and mouth. Aaaah! I let out my uncontrollable anger by screaming. Normally, I would have told Yonggeumbo to go after them right away, but that was absolutely out of the question. Even if they were not real Demon Cults and Ice Palace figures, the martial arts shown by the white-haired young man could truly be called a divine skill. How can we catch a monster that freezes people to death in an instant? I wanted to swear, but I couldnt even do that because they might hear me. Isnt it said that the ears of Naegong experts can pick up even whispers from dozens of rooms away? Yongwi, who had been shouting for a long time, looked at Geoyang. Geoyang, frozen while standing, seemed to have already stopped breathing. Since he was turned into ice while still alive, revival of the knight was bound to be impossible. You son of a bitch! thud! Yongwi threw punches at Geoyangs body. pup! How dare you freeze to death before I even get hit?! You look like someone who will tear you to death! It was a nonsensical curse. It was such a vicious act that I felt sorry for the dead sheep. Yongwi, who had been hitting Geoyang for a while, suddenly felt something strange. Stinging! Yongwi, startled, looked down at his feet. uh?! A white cold air bubbled up from the floor, spinning around and climbing up his right foot. Damn it! Damn it! Huh! Yongyu quickly pulled his legs back. But it was late. The cold had already penetrated his Yongcheon acupuncture points, passing through the shin of his right foot and rising to his thigh. The penetration speed of cold became faster as time passed. As my right leg completely froze, my left leg also froze in an instant. As soon as both legs froze, even the upper body and arms turned white. A pale coldness quickly rose up to his neck. There was fear on Yong Yus face. Oh, no! Blah blah blah! Yongwis body, which had instantly turned into an ice statue, tilted. Unlike the geoyang, the center of gravity was not established due to poor posture. Yongwi fell to the floor. Chaaeaeang! Pusssss. Countless ice shards spread throughout the guesthouse. The frightened people rushed out of the guest room, saying, Please save me. Yongwi died like that. The price of defying the will of the person who would become the next owner of the Ice Palace was such a terrible price. Yeo Kang-hwi was generous to his relatives, but extremely ruthless to his enemies, and had no tolerance for them. Just like that, Yonggeombo disappeared. Boju lost his son, but chose survival over revenge. The fear that the masters of the Demonic Cult and Ice Palace might attack at any moment led Yonggeumbo to the path of destruction. A short but impressive incident. Starting from that incident, the name of Northern White Dragon spread throughout the central plains. But where do we go? Where to go. Yeo Kang-hwis eyes turned to the northwest. I didnt help you with anything until I ascended to the throne, so shouldnt I lend a hand now? What do you mean? Okay, lets go to Master Xiao. * * * Ten days later. That way. A complex feeling appeared in Seo-ryangs eyes. A familiar sight appeared a long way away. Although it was not a terrain like Cheolongseong Fortress, it was a large and splendid castle visible from all directions, rising high as if it could reach the sky. Uicheonmaeng. Its finally here. A place he had frequented for decades but never wanted to return to. This is where the legend of King Salsuji was born and the place where King Salsujis death began. I have finally arrived at this place that I have always wanted to visit someday. Seo-ryang looked down at his hands. Surprisingly, my mind was calmer than I expected. When anger reaches its peak, your fingertips tend to tremble, but my hands didnt tremble either. It was calm and cool. When I thought of Damsayoung, I felt angry, but for some reason, my emotions didnt change that much right now. Why? Have we arrived? Everyone looked at Demon Emperor. Whirring. The Demon Emperors insignia opened left and right. omg! The faces of the Taoist monks, led by Heo Yang, instantly turned pale. Saaaaagh. The evil energy emanating from the open Demon Emperor became an overflowing river and poured out in all directions. During their journey here, they had never once seen the inside of the Demon Emperor. No, I even had doubts about whether there were people in there in the first place. It was because I couldnt feel any energy. Surely their suspicions were correct. There was no one inside the Demon Emperor. It was just that there was a demon god. Lee Cheon-sang, who was looking at Ui Cheon-maeng with an indifferent face, opened his mouth. Ryan. Yes, leader. Are you going to stir things up? ? Dont you want to meet Dam Sa-young? Wiggle. My calm mind suddenly turned blue. Chapter 387 Episode 387 Gathering Giants (7)If someone else had said this, my heart wouldnt have been pounding as much. Because its two thousand prizes. Because he knew his own resentment better than anyone else, and he was also a person who had deep resentment. So, Lee Cheon-sangs words were able to greatly shake Seo-ryangs emotions. This is not because Seo-ryang is the only person he respects, but because he is someone he shares his emotions with. Ttuduk. The hand holding the Cheonmado became increasingly stronger. Emotions that had not been particularly agitated were fluttering about as if they were swept away by angry waves. Tsutsutsutsu. Emotional agitation led to the release of demonic energy. Demonic energy like sulfur fire began to burn brightly in his body. Red Magi. A demon fire that resembles a demon fire. The Guyumagong opened of its own accord, revealing its terrifying killing power. The emotional turmoil opened up the magic hole, and the opening of the magic hole further fueled the wavering emotions. In an instant, the growing demonic energy spread beyond the Cheonma Army to the Jinma Dae and Gwangma Dae. hmm. The Iron Sword Mazons eyes slightly wavered. It is a magic power beyond imagination. They are on a different level from us mazons. Before advancing to the central plains, Xiao Jiaozhus martial arts skills were not significantly inferior to those of Majon. I would say it was at most a one-step disadvantage. If we only consider pure skill, excluding magic attacks, the experienced mazons might have been able to easily subdue Sogyoju. However, because Su Jiao-ju had mastered absolute magic, it was difficult for him to win due to his nature. Its different now. This is tremendous growth. I had a vague sense of it, but I never thought he would have reached such a supreme level. It is a level that is not easy for me to overcome now. He glanced at Gorumazon standing next to him. There was no sign of surprise on Gorumazons face. However, his body was trembling as he was soaked in murderous demonic energy. Senior Goru has already truly surrendered to Lord Xiaojiao. Originally, Gorumazon had supported Sogyoju since the succession battle was in full swing. However, although I only supported it at the time, it seemed like I respected it wholeheartedly now. Senior Goru is the gentlest among us, but he is also the most difficult. Im not a person who trusts anyone to begin with. The Iron Sword Mazon looked at the back of Seoliang riding on a huge monster in the distance. An overwhelming sense of intimidation as if it would blow away both the thunderbolt-throwing Emperor and Asura, the leader of the forces of evil. The Iron Sword Mazon closed his eyes. Now that a new god has appeared, we must prepare to retreat. It was fortunate that he had an heir. Although he was not an easy child to teach, he was more serious than anyone else when it came to martial arts. I had no regrets about retiring now that I was able to hand over everything I had to someone of that caliber. but. I wish I could burn my sword one last time with the two gods It wasnt just the Iron Sword Demon. Everyone who felt the magic power of Xiliang was filled with trepidation and anticipation. The growth of Sogyoju was faster than that of Lee Cheon-sang, who is considered the best along with the first seven generations. The next generation of Shingyo, as long as it is with Sogyoju, will definitely cause a great change in the central region. Yes. Seoliang had already grown so much. So it can be shown like this. Slurp. The Guyumagi that had been surging like an exploding volcano suddenly quieted down. Phew. As the hot heat of hell died down, the cold winter wind blew again. Suddenly, Seo-ryangs face regained its calm. its okay. Lee Cheon-sangs eyes deepened. Okay? yes. You have a debt to pay back to Damsayoung, right? Even if you are defeated by Damsayoung, I have your back. I know. But why dont you run out? Why dont you immediately let go of your resentment like you usually do? Xu Liang turned around. Do you see it? Grumble! A blood-red flame erupted from the tip of Cheonmado and then disappeared. Unlike the reigning demon emperor, Gu Yu Demon Lord is connected to me in the past. If someone who doesnt know him hears this, theyll probably shake their head and wonder what kind of nonsense this is. However, Lee Cheon-sang knew Seo-ryang. And I could tell what he wanted to say and his condition. I had no agitation in my heart. However, my emotions were shaken by the leaders words, and at the same time, Gu Yuma Gong was activated. Because I wanted to kill him. The enemy named Dam Sa-yeong. At the word enemy, the shamans monks looked at Seoliang in surprise. Lee Cheon-sang slightly tilted his head. But? The religious leader is truly a failure. I am not a Buddha, but this agony was really unusual. A faint smile appeared on Lee Cheon-sangs lips. Its not called the Heavenly Demon for nothing. Thats right. Then where has the resentment within you gone? The anger and resentment toward Dam Sa-young still remains. But Im not swayed by that anymore. Because you put it down? no. You clearly said this before. He said he had let go of his resentment. So I said. Its not about letting go of resentment. He said that resentment must be resolved. Thats right. There is something in front of you to resolve your resentment. This is not the time to measure front and back. As I said before, magic means acting without reason. How can you stop when you can just go where your heart leads you? Xu Liang grinned. At the same time, Lee Cheon-sang nodded silently. From the truly grave look on Seoryangs face, he realized that his student had passed his final test. And Seoryang was also aware of that. I havent let go of my resentment. I just learned when to let it go. Thats it. Lee Cheon-sang stood up. And before I knew it, he appeared next to Seoryang. omg! Shaman gurus and mazons. And although there was no change in his expression, the Cheonmagun was also inwardly surprised. Lee Cheon-sang placed his hand on Seo-ryangs shoulder. It looked as if he was praising his student for a job well done. Seo-ryangs face became awkward. This was because it was the first time Lee Cheon-sang had touched his body, except when he was rubbing his hands. The reason you came here was because of me. You gave up all your plans and actions for me and came all the way to Ye. . There was no Seoliang there. However, there was only Lee Cheon-sang. So this is not the place to vent your resentment. Lee Cheon-sang looked up at the sky. The clear sky seemed to become dark again. This time it seemed like it would snow, not winter rain. So to speak, this is my stage. And its also the last stage. Lee Cheon-sang spoke like a human and swallowed back words like a human. I told Seoryang to move forward without hesitation, but at this moment, he was just a human being, not a Heavenly Demon. Everything that happens here is my responsibility. The process and results will be guided solely by what I want. So it cannot be considered your place. Thats right. When you go back, get on the Demon Emperor. It wasnt an invitation. But it didnt even sound like an order. Just naturally. As if you deserve it, so you should do it. Lee Cheon-sangs words were easy to listen to because they sounded like enjoy your rights. What about the leader? Lee Cheon-sang did not answer. sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He looked back at the Cheonma Army. I will go this way alone. The Heavenly Demon Army and the Magons, protect Sogyoju. Jonmyeong! Since I am not here, the head of the school is in charge of this school. Even though he was young, Xiao Jiaozhu of the time was chosen by the world of desire and immediately ascended to the realm of failure. ! In other words, Xiao Jiaoju is already a thousand people. Whoa! A terrifying energy wave rose from all of the Cheonma Army. Even the expressionless Cheonma Grand Commander Eom Tae-gyeong was looking at Seoryang with turbulent eyes. He was truly surprised because he knew how difficult it was to obtain the title of Heavenly Demon. There have never been two Heavenly Demons in one generation. The God you will serve in the future is so fast and amazing. From now on, when dealing with the leader of the small church, treat him like the Ten Heavenly Demons of our church. I accept the command of the Holy Spirit! Seo-ryang closed his eyes. This is what happens in the end. It wasnt until the moment I couldnt help but wish for it. It was not a position I desperately aspired to, nor was it something I had fought for all this time. However, the moment Lee Cheon-sang names himself the Teenage Cheonma. I dont know what to do. A blue electric light bloomed from Seo-ryangs body. Even though Damsayeong was in the distance, Guyumagong did not burn. The reigning Demon Emperor simply reached its peak and scattered his majesty as the greatest demon in the world to all directions. This was Seoryang of today. He was not the person of the past who would blindly draw a sword and rush in to relieve his bitter desire for freedom. Even though there is the last target of my life in front of me. Even though he has gained as much power as anyone else, he can fool everyone and gain freedom alone to wander the world. He transcended all that and awakened as the true master of the Heavenly Demon Church. This means that awareness as a new god of Protestantism has come to be considered more important than personal feelings. okay. Lee Cheon-sang suddenly felt dazzled. For a disciple who has grown to the point where he regards resentment as a delusion, Damsa-yeong like that is no longer his primary goal in life. This is it. If he had not moved north, Seoryang would still have walked steadily forward in pursuit of his own goal. However, Seoryang, who left his own goal behind and moved for others, transformed into a completely different person in that short period of time. When I accepted the shamans teachings, I thought I was finally qualified. Still, there was a bitter sorrow that was shaken by the ghosts of the past that had not been forgotten. Not now. Lee Cheon-sang thought as he looked at Seo-ryang, who passed his final test and became a Heavenly Demon beyond the rank of a religious leader. There is no time left. There was a reason for moving north across the central plains. Now there is no need for a reason. In that brief moment, his successor became perfect as a human being. That alone made this midfield outing a success. I created the stage myself, but I didnt even feel the need to do anything there. With this Uuuuuuung. At that time, Cheon-sang Lee looked at Geum-ho. All the demons, even the shamans, were only looking at Seoryang, but Geumho, who was spiritually connected to Seoryang, was looking at himself. The unique, mysterious eyes gave off a soft pink glow. Those eyes seemed to say that it was not yet time. is it. Lee Cheon-sang looked down at his hands. The hand hidden inside the sleeve suddenly became nearly half translucent. When you let go of everything, your body can no longer withstand the temptation of heaven. Thats why everyone is watching Seoliang. This is because as soon as I got closer to the sky, my sense of being as a person became blurred. The only person who had the strongest presence in a place where he was not present was Seo-ryang. Phew! Everyones eyes immediately shifted to Lee Cheon-sang. His face, which was full of a peaceful smile, became stained with a characteristic indifference. The hand that was hidden under the sleeve became normal again. Ill go. Seoriang, who had come down from the king, knelt down on one knee. Then all the demons followed Seoryang and knelt down. Please come back. Cheeeeee! The Demon Emperor Sword that was placed inside the Demon Emperor was suddenly filled in Li Cheon-Sangs belt. And he finally took a step. Surprisingly, Geumho followed behind him. Lee Seon () headed to Uicheonmaeng. Chapter 388 Episode 388 Gathering Giants (8). . Damsayoung glared at the other person without saying a word. Even though he was receiving the murderous glare of someone who had risen to the top of the martial arts faction of the time, the other party did not seem to feel any pressure at all. Even the way he sipped and drank tea was full of elegance. After a while, Damsayoung asked. Why are you here? Is there a problem? Im definitely asking you to deal with Banjeonghoe Thats right. That was a request. However, it is not an easy request. Could you have at least said that it was difficult when it was difficult? Of course you know its hard, right? Did you come that far just to play with words? And without any message from me? Zhong Zhenbaek shook his head. Of course not. If you do, please tell me. Why did the Lord of Seong, who should have been dealing with the Anti-Jeonghoe for a long time, come to the main alliance in person? I think thats wrong. Its not me that deals with anti-Jeonghoe, its nature. And the main character is still fighting well against the anti-Jeonghoe party. Dam Sa-youngs eyes deepened. Do you want to break the alliance? Song Zhengbaek chuckled. Is that possible? If they had wanted to break the alliance, they would have struck the Uicheon Alliance without a word. Of course it was. Dam Sa-yeong hated wasting time with useless content during conversations. Nevertheless, the reason I was asking about something I already knew was because I couldnt figure out why Song Sang-baek came all the way here. Zheng Zhongbaek handed out the letter without saying a word. Damsayoung glanced at the letter. What is this? Read it. Dam Sa-young, who was quietly glaring at the money transfer bag, opened the letter. Dam Sa-youngs eyes lit up. Come to Shaanxi? Who do you think the letter came from? Damsayoung put down the letter with a calmer expression. I felt it back then too, but the Lord of the Castle thinks very highly of the Lord of the Demonic Cult. Zhong Zhenbaek shook his head. Isnt that the same for the leader? . I know because I heard it. The final secret secret of the Wulin faction was broken by the hands of the Demon Cultist? Dam Sa-youngs face hardened slightly. For the most part, his expression did not change in front of others. It goes without saying that the other person is the same master of the three worlds as oneself. From his expression, Zhong Zhenbaek felt something. Damsayeong is shaking a lot. The castle lords intelligence is amazing. There are not many people in the political sect who know that secret. You know the leader, but when you get to a position like this, theres a lot of information you hear even if you dont want to hear it. Is that why you came all the way to Ye because the Demon Lord told you to come? It was a fairly aggressive tone. The remittance bag did not shake. exactly. How can the lord of the castle, who is the leader of the Four Sects, move so lightly? Can you handle it? What do you mean? Can you handle the Demon Cult leader alone without me? . I have seen the Demon Cultist before. Of course, I only saw it once in the past, so the present Demon Cultist must be different. . Even if only half of the rumors are true, the Demon Cultist is not a human being. Even if my leader and I join forces, I dont think hes someone I can pressure. Is that really the case? Now Dam Sa-yeong could be sure. The rumors about the Demon Cult Master are by no means false. Because it was such a false rumor, it was viewed rather lowly, but when he single-handedly destroyed the Demon Demon Jinjin, all the rumors so far became true. The Destruction Demon Jinjin was a formation that was difficult to break even if all teenage experts attacked. You can even have a slight chance of winning if you attack it before going to Heavenly Gate. If you go over to the heavenly gate, even if all the top ten masters come at you, you will never be able to take it down. Ma Cyoju destroyed it alone. Dam Sa-yeong remembered the report she received ten days ago without a single mistake. The report was so horrific that it sent a chill down my spine every time I thought about it. The report said: Although he was inferior to Hao Mun in terms of intelligence, all of the informants under the Heaven and Earth Pavilion were experts who could be considered top-notch. It is said that such people fainted from fear two hundred yards away. Since the information came from all over the world, it was clear that there would be no exaggeration. So Dam Sa-young couldnt understand. Is there anyone in the world who has the might to terrify a top-class expert from such a distance? The Demon Cultist is not a human being. It is clear that he is not the best in the world at the time, but a great person who discusses the past and present. He was someone who absolutely hated having anyone over his head. Even he felt a chill go down his spine when he thought of the Demon Lord he had not even met yet. It surpassed everything. Dam Sa-yeong looked at the remittance bag. Zheng Zhongbaeks face suddenly became somber. He is the one who transcends everything. He is something that cannot be suppressed by force, resourcefulness, or power. . Thats why I came. You are the one who touched the Demon Cult leader without any time to stop him, but I dont think that the Demon Cult leader who has already appeared in the world will look after me. In that case, we have no choice but to join forces and resist, as the leader said. Dam Sa-yeong hoped that Song Sang-baek would sincerely recognize the value of this alliance. Regardless of who would benefit more, I knew that if he held my hand wholeheartedly, that alone would be of great help. However, at this moment when the money was truly approaching, Dam Sa-young had to experience a feeling of defeat she had never felt before. They first proposed an alliance to defeat the common enemy called Demon Cult, but the reality was different. The Demonic Cult was not a group that could simply be suppressed by force. Is this only the Cheonmara? Damsayoung nodded. Thank you for your bravery. Is there even such a thing as bravery? The alliance has already been formed. I just came here to move more proactively. Zheng Zhongbaek sighed. I think it went well. If its an enemy you can defeat by combining your strength, youre lucky. If its an enemy you cant defeat It wouldnt be a bad idea to give up before you get too hopeful. He didnt even spit out the words that were inside. Because the moment I said those words, I felt like I would be overcome by an endless sense of defeat. Dam Sa-yeong also guessed Song Sang-baeks feelings. So I felt the need to freshen up the atmosphere. So what is the card that the lord of the castle brought? Nothing except a few attendants This is it. Song Geum-baek took out a gold bag from his pocket. The object inside was clearly a bead. It was also a fairly large bead. What is this? Have you ever heard of the Avatar Jewel? For a moment, surprise appeared in Dam Sa-youngs eyes. Hwashinjeok? Could it be of suction? Thats right. Do you mean that treasure still existed in Jianghu? There are exactly three left. I lost one of them, but luckily it was the worst one. Then the Seongju owns the other two? exactly. I have one more thing besides this. It was in operation for a while, so I couldnt bring it. Dam Sa-young could not easily continue speaking. The Avatar Jewel was a treasure with a legendary name, a divine object, and at the same time a demonic object. The Avatar Jewel was a treasure that, under certain conditions, absorbed the original energy of all living beings in the area. Of course, the concentration of sucking power varies depending on the quality. Its the best product. Geumteumbaek held a gold bag containing beads and shook it. Even natural historians could not dare to touch it. The Hwashin Jewel currently in use in the main city is a middle-grade product, and we are having a hard time putting energy into it. If so, this is With this one object, the Four Great Heavenly Demons were robbed of all their power, and the Demonic Cult retreated. what? The Four Great Heavenly Demons are said to have almost established the world of magic for the first time since the First Heavenly Demon. It is this Avatar Jewel that killed that witch. Ive never heard of anything like that. It has to be that way. It was top secret at the time to begin with. Song Geum-baek put the gold bag back into his arms. This Avatar Jewel has taken away all of the life force of the Four Great Heavenly Demons, and still has plenty of power left. I havent used it properly yet, but its something that wont break even if it absorbs the power of thousands of experts. Dam Sa-youngs eyes deepened. He also knew the legend of the Avatar Jewel. If he hadnt been familiar with myths and legends, he probably wouldnt have believed in the power of that bead. It was equipped with as many as three Avatar Jewels I understand how the Iron Blood Fortress was built. Zheng Zhongbaek smiled. Once again, I am amazed at the leaders insight. Thats right. If it were not for the power of the Avatar Jewel, our ancestors would not have been able to unite the four factions. Fundamentally, Safa was a group that was difficult to unite. In general, the Sapa were a group of people who were selfish and only cared about their personal safety. These are people who dont know what cooperation is in the first place. It was that Avatar Jewel that achieved the impossible. Of course, although previous castle lords were outstanding figures, it cannot be denied that Bo-oks presence played a significant role. the problem is. Are you using jewels to create fear? In addition, we were able to form a high-ranking team. . We selected only those who were full of loyalty and made them experts, and the system was gradually established. Once we entrusted management of the middle layer to those people, it was easy after that. Damsayoung glanced at the remittance bag. I dont think there was any need to tell you the history of your hometown. Since we are on the same boat, it would be a big deal to tell you this much information. Dam Sa-yeong did not believe everything Song Sang-baek said. Anyway, I was able to breathe a little better. If the Avatar Jewel brought by Zheng Zhengbaek was really that great, it would be enough to tie the Demon Cultists feet at best. Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I risked everything on this one thing. If you want to deal with a monster that is difficult to fight with human power, you have no choice but to borrow the power of external things, even if it hurts your pride. Right. I have been preparing like this, but what preparations have you made? Dam Sa-young took out the number she had prepared. Zheng Zhongbaeks face hardened. The hard expression on his face was a mixture of admiration, disgust, and bitterness. Truly, Maengju is a person who has no limits to his reach. I will take it as a compliment. Its truly scary to force someone to gamble. If you make the right choice like Seongju, it will be good for everyone, but if you make the wrong choice, everyone will die. It is an extremely difficult task. I dont think its any different from the Avatar Jewel brought by the lord of the castle. Zheng Zhongbaek nodded. Anyway, let me ask you something. What is it? Where on earth is that lost Avatar Jewel? Where did you lose it? Haha, are you greedy? Of course it is. But Im more curious than that. If there were only three Fire God Jewels left in the river, the castle lord would also be under strict management. Zhong Zhenbaek shook his head. There was a guy named Oh Gyeong-hwa. I was in charge of the Iron Guard of the main castle. I know. Was it near Honam? I heard a rumor that a body was found. I also know that Jeong Il-ryong, the great leader of the Demonic Demons, died near Honam at that time. Damsayoung frowned. Could it be to Jeong Il-ryong? exactly. Oh Kyung-hwa, that guy was the first. It was the only case where a loyal guy became corrupted. I didnt know that you were thinking of selling the Avatar Jewel that was entrusted to you to the demonic elder. If you do that, what is the Incarnation Jewel? I dont know. It doesnt seem to be a demonic cult, and I thought there was a high probability that it was a beast palace. Because we found some of the fur and claws of the monsters created by the Beast Palace there. In the end, even the Lord of the castle doesnt know. exactly. Song Zhongbaek buried his back in the chair. I decided to forget what I left anyway. It wasnt fate. However, if the threat of the Demonic Cult that is approaching us now is fate, I dont think we can just accept it. Thats why I brought the Avatar Jewel. The Demon Demon Jinjin truly displayed a majesty worthy of being called the final secret weapon of the Nine Sects. The Annihilation Demon Jinjin, which opened the gates of heaven, was a demonic formation that gained its power at will even if the masters who operated the formation died. However, the Demon Cult Lord drew hell fire from the ground and a bunch of black lightning from the sky to deal with Jin Beop. The scene was as if the gods of the mythical era were competing against each other for their mighty powers. It was clear that it was a sight that no human could imagine. More than half of the informants who were only two hundred people away fainted from fear. Chapter 389 Episode 389 Discussing the world (1)Seo-ryang, who was watching Lee Cheon-sang moving away, stood up. Everyone standby. As soon as those words were spoken, the Cheonma Army and the Jinma Dae and Gwangmae Dae stood up and dispersed to the left and right. Even so, the Jinmadae and the Gwangmadae were moving in perfect order according to Seoliangs words. However, it was not yet as flexible as the two units. There was a strong feeling that he was acting because of orders from Lee Cheon-sang, rather than truly serving Seo-ryang as his Heavenly Demon. Seoliang also knew the feelings of the Cheonma Army. But I thought it was an irrelevant issue. It is up to you to make them your own person. It was not right to rebuke them for not following them from their heart right now. Whoa. What can I say? I was mentally tired for no reason. It felt like a storm had passed by. I dont know about other people, but to Seoryang, the time between meeting Lee Cheon-sang and coming here felt like ten years. He put down the Cheonmado and sat down on the ground and looked at Lee Cheon-sangs back again. Before I knew it, Icheon-sang had reached the vicinity of Uicheonmaengs main headquarters and had become as small as a dot. However, his voice still left his majesty like a remnant and made my heart flutter. Master. Why? I was anxious for no reason. There is nothing in the world that can stop Lee Cheon-sang. Nevertheless, as I watched him heading towards Uicheonmaeng alone, an unknown anxiety filled my heart. Xu Liang shook his head. Itll be okay. Even if I cant handle Uicheon Blindness alone, Im someone who can do it whenever I want to get out. Moreover, didnt Geumho also follow Lee Cheon-sang? If something unusual happens, Seoryang will be able to notice immediately. Then, you can go to Uicheonmaeng at that time. No. Lets not think like that in the first place. Lee Cheon-sang is invincible. This means that he is the only person in the Central Plains who can dominate the world on his own. Worrying about such a person is itself an insult to him. When I thought about it like that, I felt at ease. Seo-ryangs face became much more relaxed. It was then. You seem to be very worried. Xi Liang looked up. A glimmer of confidence was evident in his smile. There was a female swordsman, tall and slim, who looked very good with the white sword hanging on her back. Xu Liang chuckled. A long time. Thats right. Wei Hongryun grinned and sat down next to Seo-ryang. No matter how informal the relationship, there is a degree of degree in superior-subordinate relationships. The people who were most surprised by Wei Hongryeons actions were none other than the Cheonma Army. Saaaaagh. Intense magical energy surged from the scattered Heavenly Demon Army. I couldnt shout because I was in front of Sogyoju, but the momentum was sufficiently violent. The force was so incredible that even Gorumazon and Iron Sword Mazon flinched. However, Wei Honglian did not care about their momentum at all. It felt as if my heart was made of 10,000 years of iron. How have you been? Look at my face. Do you think youre doing well? I went through a lot of hardships. So why go through all the trouble? Is there anything else? If you want something, you have to grit your teeth and run for it. Usually, if the process is painful, the results are satisfactory. Xi Liang tapped Wei Hong Lian with his elbow. You too, right? I dont know, but it must have been very hellish. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Its a compliment, right? Its a compliment. I had no idea that I would have overcome the limit so quickly. Ive become a completely different person? Wei Hongryuns growth was truly amazing. The period during which Seoryang left Shingyo and toured the central plains was not very long. In the meantime, there were arrogant incidents and it was a very short period of time for the peak master to break the wall and enter the new world. Wei Hongryun did it. She was now perfectly maintaining her fierce spirit. Even the unusual prowess of the well-tied Tiger Sword and White Tiger God Sword were not revealed at all. Even the energy of a new soldier is controlled by his will. This is so amazing that not even Ma Dong-pil could do it. Of course, that didnt mean she was stronger than Ma Dong-pil. However, it meant that his understanding of the sword was much better than that of Ma Dong-pil. You should definitely learn from a good teacher. If Wei Hongryun had learned from Seoliang, he could have become stronger than this, but he would have been far from perfection as a martial artist. Ma Dong-pil was a man who would find completion on his own, but Wi Hong-ryeon was not. It was clear that rather than raising Wei Hongryuns level, the Iron Sword Demon first established the martial arts that she would pursue in the future. It must have been a precious lesson that even a single unit of Western Liang could not teach. congratulations. what? You have been officially recognized as a Heavenly Demon by the religious leader. Xu Liang shook his head. Its not something to just celebrate. I guess so. There will be more responsibilities. Xu Liang smiled. Ive definitely grown. You know how to think that far. You werent an idiot before, were you? Youre worse than a fool because you havent been able to use what you have. Youre still the same. Even though he growls, his eyes smile. Im glad to see her, and were continuing the conversation as before, but Wei Hongryeon has really changed a lot. How much have you lost? You lost? In midfield? yes. Well, thats it? If I had lost, would I have survived until now? The one thing Im still confident about is Shinhwa Kyeong-level. ah! I lost once. It wasnt a matter of life or death, it was a fight, but his sword was really scary. Skill is skill, but the level of enlightenment is different. Wei Hongryeons eyes widened. To whom? Elder Sword King. Namgoongeon! thats right. He really was an amazing person. He is a person who fights not with skill but with awareness. It would be difficult to find someone like that in Danggeum Moorim. I think its probably the only one, except for the political elites. If Lord Sogyo says so, you must be a really great swordsman. I told you, skill isnt the problem. The realization is different. If I think about it now, he was closer to a Taoist swordsman than a swordsman. I want to fight once. Arthur. If you dont show even a single tooth mark, you will be killed. Since youre such an expert, wouldnt it be fun to fight? Seo-ryang burst out laughing hahaha. Its all good, but its a little disappointing. In the past, you were an endlessly tired person, but you still had your own fun. I cant tell if its an insult or a compliment. Its a compliment. Youre no longer someone who deserves to be criticized, right? . You really had a hard time. Wei Hongryun felt like she was crying for a moment. Although he had the Iron Sword Demon as his teacher, the most deeply intertwined relationship he had with her in his life was Seoryang. The relationship with Seoliang was not something that could be interpreted in one or two sentences. Such a person was acknowledging his growth and personality. That fact made Wei Hongryun feel great joy. You didnt forget, right? I made you my subordinate. Now, all the demons in Shingyo must be subordinates of Lord Sogyo. But you are different. Please continue to chase after me with all your might. Its become quite usable now, but we shouldnt stop there. Wei Hongryeon chuckled. If I was going to stop at this point, I wouldnt have endured that hellish training. Yes, thats right. It was a bit lonely, but after talking about various things with Wi Hongryeon, I felt at ease. It was then. Hoo? Why are you doing this? It was a lonely time because the leader went alone, but it looks like past relationships are coming back one by one, starting with you. Xi Liang looked towards the southeast. There were people who approached me, secretly unraveling well-prepared bets, as if to welcome me in advance. It was an energy that could not be expressed simply as cold. A powerful force that seemed to create an ice storm with just one step was slowly getting closer. Its too late for your child to be late. He has already surpassed the status of successor and is just around the corner from becoming the leader of the cult. Those who control the strength of the party are the Uicheon Alliance. Those who will determine the next generation of powerhouses are Shingyogun. The storm, which was about to reach its strongest point before reaching full strength, and the vivid wind, which was just beginning to gust, were moving towards their respective positions. * * * Sabaeknim. . Please make a decision. Now is not the time to sit here. I am just a shadow of Shaolin. The room manager is so mean, how could he care so much about my actions? Because I am the head of the room. I am doing this because I am the body that leads Shaolin. Only when the four hundred people come forward can we prevent unnecessary sacrifices. Red Pine nodded. I know. Also, I am not in a position to give orders to the head of the room. So, lets just stay still for a moment. How can you do this? Cant you wait even a day? Hyesim bowed her head. You can wait as long as you want. However, fraud is a factor that cannot be ignored. Please tell the poor Sajil why the Four Baek stopped advancing. At that time, a hollow voice was heard from one side. Its okay to wait, boss. Hyesim turned her head. Before I knew it, an old man wearing a tattered uniform was walking there. Hyesim couldnt ignore him. Hye-sim meets the great elder of the shaman. Hehe, please stop saying yes. He is not an old man who has lived a noble life to the point where he is greeted by someone as big as the head of Shaolin. Master Noh was none other than Hyeoncheonjinin. Red Pine asked. You have a general idea, but you havent been able to reach a deal with the leader, right? So it happened. Was there a reason? We got into a bit of a fight, but in the end, I didnt think I was the one to do anything about. What if I do it? I dont know about that. However, since the sect leader broke the Demon Destruction Jinjin, the leader must be very nervous. Hyesim was surprised. This is because he also knew the Destruction Demon Geumjin well. Red Pines eyes shone. Indeed Lee Cheon-sang has truly reached that realm. Thats right. And he must have reached Uicheonmaeng by now. I dont think that guy is like that, but he is still the demon lord that the world fears. Couldnt you have gone and stopped it? I dont have the strength to do that. No matter how strong the wind blows, it cant make Mount Tai move. He is like that too. Red Pine sighed. I still dont know. Is it right to wait and see if Lee Cheon-sang heads to Uicheon-maeng? Its the same for me too. No matter how high a level you or I have achieved, in the end we are only human. A calm smile appeared on Hyeon Cheon Jin-ins face. I guess thats why youre waiting too. Didnt you think that the priority was to see what the balance of the three worlds would be? Thats right. Good job. Attempting to attack just because the enemy has revealed a loophole will never produce the results we want. It was then. The two people looked up at the sky at the same time as if they were waiting. Did you read it too? Thats right. Red Pine closed his eyes. We finally met. The people who move the world in this generation. Chapter 390 Episode 390 Discussing the world (2)I see. . Thats how it went. Thats right. So, can we just get ready soon? The answer to that question is already in the religious leaders message. Now I am just a messenger carrying His words. All decisions are made by the palace lord. Slurp. The translucent silk curtain was opened. And a woman appeared there. She was a beautiful woman with a magical appearance that any man with a mature body could not take his eyes off. I couldnt tell if he was in his twenties, thirties, or forties. It was just infinitely beautiful. It was rich and alluring. She was a woman who possessed the limits of maturity that a woman could possess. Moreover, there was a strange direction flowing in the room that made my heart pound. The presence of a subtle fragrance and a beautiful woman in a slightly dark room is enough to make anyones heart skip a beat. However, Hu Yaochengs face, prostrate in front of her, was expressionless. The decision is just mine? . Its truly amazing. There was a reason why he was the favorite soldier of the religious leader at the time. There are very few men who can come here and talk to me alone and still be so cool-headed. Slurp. The woman stood up. Even though it wasnt that slow, it seemed infinitely slow. She was a mysterious woman. She got up from the bed and slowly walked to the table next to the window. He was barefoot, not even wearing shoes. Even though it was in his own room, he looked overly formal and could have been seen as ignoring the other person. Of course, I didnt pay much attention to women, Hu Yao-seong, or anything like that. The woman sitting on the chair in front of the table crossed her legs and said. How far did you say you would go? It was an endless question, but Hu Yaosheng answered right away. You said you didnt know. I do not know? Thats an uncharacteristic answer for him. Because he is someone who doesnt need to do anything. Why would someone who doesnt need to wait and tirelessly traverse the central plains just to get a cause? That is an area I cannot look into. Even if I could look into it, I wouldnt have told the palace lord. The womans eyes shone. Just by slightly changing the look in the eyes, the air in the room changed. Hu Yaoshengs back instantly became damp. My mind was still calm, but my body had reacted. I really dont know. You who swear allegiance to such a person. . Well, theres no need to hold on to something you dont understand. The woman took out a yellow piece of paper from her arms. It wasnt a letter. It was Goehwangji (S), a paper used by magicians to make amulets. In fact, the piece of paper the woman took out had geometric shapes drawn with sandpaper. The womans eyes sparkled. Grumble! The talisman burned in an instant. The burning talisman did not disappear. The shape written on the strange paper remained as a hazy smoke, floating in the air. It was a mysterious sight. Hu Yaosheng, who was lying face down, could not see the scene, but he felt that she was doing something. Wow, thats interesting. An unexpected expression appeared on the womans face. I didnt know there was a human side left in that person but he thinks very fondly of his student, doesnt he? . Well, that might be true. He desperately wanted to live in this world, but heaven did not want him to remain in this world. It is unprecedented for an enlightened person to endure for ten years. It is hard not to feel sorry for the disciple who held on to the strings of life that would allow him to ascend to heaven. Even Ho Yaoseong, who was a genius, couldnt understand what she was saying just now. The woman chuckled. Thats interesting. A child named Seo-ryang. You are not a child, you are a teenager. Please use honorifics. Oh, I made a mistake. Anyway Sararak. The floating smoke dispersed and disappeared in an instant. Its a really fun priest relationship. As one side exists, the other side also exists I guess thats what heavenly law is all about. However, this kind of connection is difficult to obtain unless you are related by blood. ? great. Lets prepare the demonic body of the Ten Heavenly Demons. But. . Is that really necessary right now? yes? The woman smiled seductively without saying a word. * * * Lotus flowers grow in mud. It is even more touching because the most beautiful lotus flower blooms in the dirty mud. The lotus flower also symbolizes the compassion and wisdom of Buddha. Although it grows in a dirty place, a fully bloomed lotus flower does not get dirty in muddy water. It wasnt just lotus flowers. Each of the gods and immortal Buddhas in mythology tended to use an element of nature as their symbol. Jeseokcheon symbolizes lightning, King Myeong symbolizes fire, and King Dragon symbolizes water. However, the person who appeared here in the sacred place of the martial arts faction was different. Because it has not yet become heaven, its mere existence cannot cause disaster. But the world knew. That he is closer to heaven than to man. Thick snow fell, one by one. There was no wind and the rising humidity was just right. The world became quiet. The snow that had accumulated on the ground did not melt well. Snow piling up silently, wind not blowing. Meanwhile, he appeared. He wore an extravagant dragon robe as if he were the emperor of a country. Although its color was black, a golden dragon was vividly engraved on its back. Hair without a crown flowed freely. Incongruously for his middle-aged age, his hair looked very soft and shiny. The mans physique was enormous. His body was seven feet tall and his broad shoulders were reminiscent of mountains. Even though he was so tall, he had an inexplicable elegance in every step he took, and at first glance, he looked refreshing. Slurp. The snowflakes gradually increased in number. However, even the large snowflake did not reach the mans body. The eyes passed right through the man, as if he had become one with Mother Nature. No, it may not be passage but reconciliation. If I just looked at the man, it felt like he could freeze the world with a single breath or just turn into smoke and disappear. He was like that. The man walking with a huge fox monster behind his back was a being that was difficult to describe in words. The old man, looking down at him from afar, thought. You cant fight. No, it was not a being that should not be fought, but a being that could not be fought in the first place. No matter how strong a person was, he could not fight against nature. It was not a question of rank, but a question of whether or not it was possible. No living being born into the world can defy the laws of nature. You tried to kill someone like that. I cant believe you tried to fight someone like that. Finally, the old man realizes. That he had brought about a disaster that he could not handle. There is someone out there whom no amount of help is possible, no matter how much human imagination can do. He did not ascend to heaven because he did not want to, but if he wanted to, he could melt into the world right now and transform into one principle. The old man thought. why? Although he couldnt even dare to look at it now, he could at least know one thing. That was a being that could not be bound to the world. It is not for nothing that the word Chaegeukcheon () is added in front of the supreme power of Heavenly Goal called Destruction Demon Geumjin. As the name suggests, it overcomes the sky in an instant, destroys and seals the devil, and although it can exist for a very short time, it cannot maintain its collapsing body indefinitely. It was a problem that could not be resolved by human will. No, those who have entered that state in the first place do not have any regrets about life in the world. Because it has no meaning. The old man felt terrible fear. In that meaningless world, that man existed leisurely. I couldnt even imagine how much greed and will it took to make something like that possible. It was a mental strength that was as unbelievable as the level he had achieved. Why on earth did you stay here? What are you trying to achieve? What to see? Or is there a purpose in the first place? Of course. The old man looked to the side in surprise. The monster that had been walking dozens of times outside had now climbed the castle tower and was looking around the inside of Uicheon Alliance. Its pretty good. It was pretty well made. If we fight for the castle, we can at least protect the people inside. The monster laughed. The old man swallowed his saliva at the inhuman laughter that went beyond imagination. As expected, these guys are full of hypocrisy. On the outside, they are serving all people, but on the inside, they are growing a bunch of maggots. So, after only 30 years, it gives off this rotten smell. The monster turned its head. The old mans mouth opened of its own accord. Are you? You have nicer eyes than I thought. Its completely different from what I heard and what I saw from afar. ? This is why the term desktop theory came about. Even if the sky whispers to me, it is bound to be different from what I see with my own eyes. The sky whispers to me? Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I dont know what he said, but the old man felt scared once again at those words. The desire is exhilarating and the sense of purpose is admirable. Living with such desires in an old body is not usually difficult. If he had come to the magic path, he would have become as great a talent as Liang. Old man Dam Sa-yeong opened his mouth. Are you Lee Cheon-sang, the leader of the Heavenly Demon Church? Then an answer came from far away. Yes. Dam Sa-young, surprised, turned her head. Jump and jump. The hem of the black dragon robe fluttered here and there, as if dragging in a black fog. Even though there is no wind, that heavy-looking dragon cloth is fluttering around as it pleases. when?! Damsayoung quickly looked around the fortress. does not exist. The demonic leader who had been standing there just a moment ago, evaluating himself, had disappeared. Just as when it appeared, when it disappeared, it was as strange as a ghost. No, maybe the Demon Lord did not climb the castle tower, but rather created something similar to an illusion there. There would be no need to go back and walk again. Whether it is fantasy, ghost play, or ultra-high level hexing, there is only one conclusion. You cant win. Damsayoung admitted. I had no choice but to admit it. Uicheonmaeng cannot defeat the author. It hurts to say that he cannot win, and even if he pours out all his power, he cannot even put a single scratch on that mans body. Because that man is not a person, but a monster and Mother Nature. This is ridiculous! A person who cannot be defeated even if the entire power of the martial arts faction, numbering in the tens of thousands, is poured out. A monster of non-humanity who directly destroys the truth that it is impossible to live alone. The strongest and worst invincible person born from the Heavenly Demon Church or from thousands of years of martial arts history. Look down at me? Lee Cheon-sangs magical eyes flashed. Ill take a look at it at least once. Not twice. . Come down with the remittance bag. Damsayoung had no choice but to follow those words. Kugugoogung! The huge castle gate opened, and Uicheon Lord Dam Sa-yeong and Iron Blood Lord Song Sang-baek walked out. The appearance of a demon god whose thoughts we cannot even imagine. The two Absolutes did their best to correct their minds in order to meet the One Transcendent. Hehehe! Between the wind that has become stronger and the snow that dances with the wind. Finally, the masters of the three generations of Gangho gathered in one place. Chapter 391 Episode 391 Discussing the world (3)Is the author? Thats right. The Lord of Heaven and Earth was polite like never before. It was different from the courtesy shown to Dam Sa-young. Dam Sa-yeong was the person to whom he had devoted his allegiance, but this person in front of him was originally one of the rulers that everyone should follow. However, even Damsayoung was polite in front of this person. Even if you dont have power or money, its not a bloodline that can be ignored. You are truly a hero. But Jang Han, in his thirties, tilted his head. I dont know. He has a good physique and seems to be somewhat intimidating, but he is not that great of a person He understood him. As a member of the imperial lineage, he cultivated his own literary and martial arts skills. However, even if you do not know academics, it is difficult to catch up with the martial arts in terms of martial arts. Although he was learning top-notch Naegongsim techniques, his level was not yet at a level where he could be called first-class. So you dont know. The presence of that demon god. The gap is so large that it cannot be felt. The Demon Cults power that is not human-like. The head of Heaven and Earth hid his hands behind his wide sleeves. I couldnt stop shaking just by looking at the demonic leader who was far away. Is that a person He had seen countless people who could be called absolute experts. Damsayeong was one of the best martial artists in the martial arts world, and although he is now dead, he was at a level that was difficult to handle even the violent energy waves of the martial arts spirit. Ma Jyoju was not to that extent. It was on a completely different level. Even though I was looking at it from this far away, I felt the foreignness of a non-human. I felt like a three-headed-yuk-bi-monster, but I also felt as empty as air, as if I had completely assimilated into Mother Nature. However, one thing was certain: even if Dam Sa-young and Song Sang-baek joined forces, it would not be easy to defeat Demon Cultist. Id like to take a look. yes? Id like to talk to you in person. The face of the Lord of Heaven and Earth turned pale. My Highness. The author is a member of the Demonic Cult that is said to be unscrupulous Zhuanghan Zhu Tianyang grinned. Ah yes. Judging by the fact that you are so nervous, I can guess that you are a martial artist at a level so high that people who have trained in martial arts like me cannot even feel it. ..yes. That makes it more interesting. It is said that the martial arts of the Dam Lord is worthy of being considered the best in the world, and the person comparable to him is the Lord of the Iron Blood Castle, so how could it not be interesting to know that he is stronger than them? The Lord of Heaven and Earth bowed his head. Your Majesty, how could you, as a citizen of the Central Plains, try to change His Highness the Crown Princes mind? sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, even if its just to consider His Majestys safety, once again Oh, Im not saying I want to see you right now. yes? When the conversation between the martial arts absolutes shows signs of coming to an end, I would like to see you then. Zhou Tianyangs eyes sparkled. His eyes, filled with deep curiosity and slight tension, were very clear. * * * Zheng Zhongbaeks face was distorted in shock. Its the same as it was back then. A memory from when I briefly saw it thirty years ago. A long time had passed, but the Lee Cheon-sang I saw back then could truly be called a demon king and a defeated king. He was already a rare genius who had reached perfection as a martial artist even at that time. At the same time, they are so different. Its appearance has not changed at all since then, as if it was defying the passage of time. Even back then, he could have been called a martial god, but he was still a human being. I am not a person now. We have completely broken away from the laws of the world, the providence of this world, and the laws of this world. It was someone who existed just fine, but also did not exist. The emptiness of Mother Nature and its endless destructive power coexist, and it truly feels like you are standing in front of a god, not a person. How on earth is this happening?! He felt similar to what Dam Sa-young felt. How does it exist? Something like this is absolutely impossible. Among the martial arts people in the world, there is probably no one who is as distant from Taoist Buddha as he is. So , I didnt even believe in things like mountain climbing and nirvana . Now I understand. The true meaning of Dungseon and Nirvana. I realized it at the same time. It is so difficult to reach true enlightenment and nirvana that it is almost impossible. The omniscient and omnipotent demon god appeared before my eyes, shattering the impossible. Its been a while. Zheng Zhongbaek was startled. Lee Cheon-sang was looking at himself with emotionless eyes. I think I saw him once more than thirty years ago. At that time, he was leading a combat unit of the Iron Blood Castle. Song Sang-baek took the throne. Now that he has reached a position where he does not have to bow to anyone, he shows respect for the first time since he became the lord of the castle. I meet the head of the new religion. I am Song Sang-baek. He tried not to do that, but his voice couldnt help but tremble. This immortal demon was remembering him. Even though he was an enemy, that fact made him tremble with emotion. Lee Cheon-sang nodded. From the iron-blooded army I saw back then. You were someone who caught my eye along with the previous castle lord . I knew you would become a big person someday. This is truly a praise that is hard to bear. Since the location was a location, full honorifics were not used. However, Song Song Baeks voice was tinged with emotion no matter who heard it. Lee Cheon-sang, who looked at Song Song Baek and then turned his eyes to Dam Sa-yeong, sat down. Please sit down. It was a land covered in snow. At first glance, the snow field seemed desolate, but it was too simple for the absolute figures of the martial arts to sit in. However, Dam Sa-yeong and Song Seong-baek sat down without the slightest hesitation. The room was decorated with famous paintings and treasures. No, its not. As the greatest leaders of this generation settled down, even the desolate snowy field suddenly became the most noble pavilion in the world. Moreover, there was a yoseon () who opened the gate to the world of immortals with the body of an animal. Lee Cheon-sang asked. Is there any alcohol? Dam Sa-yeong said calmly. At least that was how it seemed on the outside. If you need a drink, it would be okay to come inside. There is good alcohol and a room with a good fire There it is. Dam Sa-yeong and Song Sang-baek turned their heads. Lee Cheon-sangs gaze was directed towards the Uicheon Alliances castle tower. Many warriors lined up there were looking at this place with great stiffness. Where? It was at that time. Tuuung! The water canisters attached to the waists of some of the warriors suddenly flew at a frightening speed. Dam Sa-yeongs eyes shook and Song Sang-baeks countenance changed. The canteens flying at incredible speeds gradually slowed down at some point. Soon, one by one, they fell in front of the Absolutes. Lee Cheon-sang opened the canteen. Cheap white liquor? Not bad. Please eat. He took a sip of his drink without hesitation. But the two of them were not in a state of mind to drink. How can this be! As my master becomes deeper, he can handle the energy of nature more and more flexibly. Even a third-rate person can handle the energy subordinated to an individual with the Danjeon Chukgi (). However, beyond me , It is impossible with human ability to control other people or external objects with energy. Only by transcending the limitations of humans can one use the art of emptiness. Dam Sa-yeong and Song Sang-baek are at the pinnacle of martial arts in the world. As they were martial gods, they were able to freely use high-level empty magic that others misunderstood as magic. However, the move Lee Cheon-sang showed was of a different class. It was a distance of about 780 miles away, and the castle tower. I cut off and dragged only what I wanted from the belts of the warriors lined up in the street. Thats ridiculous! As soon as I saw Cheon-sang Lee, I thought he was not human. But when I saw this move, I realized with my own skin that they were in a swamp of death that they could not escape from . If they were not careful, they could die with a single sword. Dam Sa-yeong and Song Baek-eun are teenagers. For the first time since I was selected as an expert, I felt helpless. Uicheon Lord. Dam Sa-yeong flinched. Lee Cheon-sang looked at him with his characteristic indifferent eyes. I sent you a rather interesting gift. Did you miss me that much? Dam Sa-young swallowed her saliva without realizing it. The interesting gift would be none other than Kang Woo-chang, the leader of the Shameless Temple. Now that the King of Death is gone, he is the person who can be called the worlds best killer in name and reality. It was him. If that was your goal, your wish has come true. Thanks to you, I came into the world. Why arent you saying anything? Lee Cheon-sangs previously indifferent eyes were filled with subtle magic. Isnt this the situation you wanted so badly? Now that youve achieved what you wanted, you can smile now. Dam Sa-yeong thought. He didnt want this situation to happen. He wanted the leader of the Heavenly Demon Church to come out into the world and shake the world . He didnt want to summon a god who transcended everything. It was a disaster where he couldnt even look into the depth of the power and didnt even know where it would fall. I wasnt hoping for harm. Whew. Dam Sa-yeong let out a soft sigh and took a sip of her drink. The strong Baek-ju, who usually didnt pay attention to it, woke her up. This was definitely the situation I wanted. Dam Sa-youngs eyes lit up. But what I wanted was the cult leaders anger. I know. But looking at you like this, the religious leader doesnt seem to be that angry. I was disappointed. Disappointment.? For sending a fledgling assassin who fainted as soon as he encountered him, rather than swinging his sword even once. ! If I were you, I would have started a war. The risk is high, but if I had truly wanted a difficult time, I would have led the situation with my own hands, not someone elses. Dam Sa-yeongs cheeks trembled. War is If you are thinking of saying that cause is important, I would like to give you an answer of disappointment once again. In the first place, our school and your castle were in peace. We are in an irreconcilable relationship. Did you want to pursue a cause while doing this? If you really wanted something, you should have made the move yourself. Thats why you are third-rate. At that moment, Dam Sa-young felt like she was crying. She didnt show any signs of disgust or anger. Looking at Lee Cheon-sang, who called her a third-rate person with an expressionless face as if she wasnt impressed at all, Dam Sa-young felt anger and fear that was more than anger than she had ever seen before in the world . The only person who could say that he was third-rate. The fact that there was someone who didnt feel any discomfort even after saying such things made Dam Sa-young afraid. No matter how fast and long he was, he realized that all his efforts were meaningless in front of him. I even felt a sense of despair. Why are you waiting? Lee Cheon-sang looked back at the money transfer bag. Geumbaek also looked very nervous. The Dam leader sent a spray of water to the religious leader. It wasnt a war, but it was an act worthy of starting a war. Thats right. But after listening to the religious leaders words, I get this thought. If the religious leader had intended to come out into the world, there would have been no need to wait for his death. Thats not true. What do you mean? The cause is not important? That only applies to you. Not to the religious leader? Of course. May I ask why? The corners of Lee Cheon-sangs mouth rose slightly. Lee Cheon-sang showed something resembling a smile for the first time. Seeing him like that, Dam Sa-young and Song Sang-baek felt fear running down their spines. Because the next Heavenly Demon will not be a mad slayer, but a supreme king with laws. Chapter 392 Episode 392 Discussing the World (4)It was an absurdly personal reason. The two people, who had expected people to say that it was for the greater good of Protestantism or that it was a stepping stone to control the world situation, were even more embarrassed. Zheng Zhongbaek asked. Are you saying you did it for Seo Sogyo? Yes. Suddenly, I was speechless. The person they saw, Lee Cheon-sang, was no different from a immortal. It was not a metaphor, but a person who was truly close to a immortal. He said something that was related to the principles of the world. There was a great sense of discrepancy. Its a contradiction . . Dam Sa-youngs eyes were slightly distorted. You tell me not to ask for justification, but you are saying things that are tied to morality, such as saying that the leader lives for the future and is for the sake of his disciples. He is truly an interesting person. Cant we do that? What do you mean? Why do you think Im like you? Lee Cheon-sangs smile became a little deeper. Was the word third-rate really that shocking? Dam Sa-yeong gritted her teeth without realizing it. If she hadnt restrained herself, swear words would have flowed out. No matter what, she couldnt spew out abusive language in a place like this. Whats important to you now is why I did it. Isnt it a matter of whether it moved or not? Thats right. Whatever the process, Lee Cheon-sang came into the world thanks to Damsa-yeong. And contrary to Damsa-yeongs thoughts, the power of Lee Cheon-sang was beyond imagination and was like a disaster that no one could stop. So now . This current situation, where Lee Cheon-sang could have his head blown off at any moment if he wanted to, is what is important. At least for Dam Sa-young, who is facing life and death, that was the most important. I want to hear it. Song Zhongbaek suddenly opened his mouth. Whether it was to use a cause or something else, there must be a reason why the religious leader came into the world. I want to hear why. Its a reason. Lee Cheon-sang shook his head. Is there any special reason for a tiger to look around its territory? It was a terrifying statement. Lee Cheon-sangs words were no different from saying that this entire central area was his. The Church of the Heavenly Demon is located in the southern part of the central plains, but its leaders home is in heaven itself. The whole world is already mine, so what reason do I need? I had nothing to say, either because I was bored or because I wanted to look around for the first time in a long time. Zhong Zhenbaeks eyes wavered. How arrogant you are. It was arrogant, but it was creepy that that arrogant statement suited him so well. Eating the best of the fittest is like the law of nature. Lee Cheon-sang stands at the pinnacle of contemporary martial arts, or the pinnacle of ancient martial arts . Neither power nor the power of heaven that crushes providence could stop him. It never sounded like an exaggeration to say that the world was in my hands. Both I and the leader knew well that the leader was a great person. However, the leader had a clear destination: Uicheonmaeng in Seomseo. It did. You said the reason isnt important, but I still want to hear it. The reason you came here is even the reason why you told this person to come to Shaanxi. Lee Cheon-sang nodded. Its clear. At first glance, Dam Sa-yeong and Song Sang-baek had a resemblance. I wouldnt dare compare them to myself, but they are also absolute figures at the top of the world. No matter what area it was, it was bound to become similar when it reached its peak. But these two were clearly different. If Dam Sa-yeong is a poisonous snake, Song Sang-baek is a wolf. Dam Sa-yeong is vicious and Song Sang-baek is fierce. A poisonous snake and a wolf were suddenly growling on the mountain where the tiger had left for a moment. I thought it was going well. Before I knew it, the fear of the tiger on the mountain was fading away and we were able to take over the mountain on our own. The two beasts that were fighting for each other forgot their masters existence. A flash of lightning suddenly burst out of Lee Cheon-sangs eyes. The once steadfast cranes turned into snakes, and the lone wolves formed groups and learned how to survive. The mountains became a mess, and rules and laws disappeared. ..?! Isnt it a truly fascinating hunting ground? Even so, the mountain that felt narrow is gradually turning into a mess, so there would be nothing more refreshing than killing them all and letting the world know who the real mountain lord is. Dam Sa-youngs eyes sank. What the cult leader said means that you at least instigated this situation? Lee Cheon-sang smiled coldly. Its something I couldnt help but wish for, because I can gather together the obnoxious bastards who were busy running away whenever I meet them and catch them and kill them. Saaaaaaaa. Intense energy waves surged from the bodies of Dam Sa-yeong and Song Seong-baek. Those energy waves, filled with tension, were shaking uneasily. Lee Cheon-sang, who was quietly looking at them, continued, But. You will not understand my feelings like this. Also, I have a successor who is worthy of comparing with all of you. Looking at that person, my heart, which has not been in the world for thirty years, turns blue. I woke you up. Ill tell you briefly in your own way. .. Put it back the way it was. This powerhouse. ..! Dam Sa-yeong and Song Seong-baeks faces hardened in astonishment. Lee Cheon-sang took another sip of his drink and spoke calmly. If you dont put it back the way it was, I will kill you all right here and now. It was a terrifying threat. Bring Kang-ho back to his original state? It was difficult to accurately understand its meaning. However, I could feel the bloody sincerity in his words that if you did not do as he said, he would kill you immediately. What was even scarier was the scope of the word you. The two instinctively realized it. The scope of you that Lee Cheon-sang talks about is not simply referring to the two of you. He was saying that he would blow up the Uicheonmaeng and the Iron Blood Fortress. Do you think its possible? Zheng Zhongbaek said with a distorted face. I know very well that the religious leaders inaction is enough to discuss the best of all time and modern times. I also understand that the power of the cult leader is so off-standard that it ignores the providence of this world. However, no matter how much a religious leader he is, he will not be able to handle both his true nature and his righteousness at the same time. Do you think so? Of course. I felt a strong sense of confidence from Song Sang-baek, who answered without a moment of hesitation. Lee Cheon-sang felt it. He fully understood that Song Sang-baek was not underestimating his own power, and that he was a half-seon who could devastate the world with just one person if he decided and moved. Still, he says that. It means you are confident. wherefore? At that moment, a voice came from beyond the sky. Lee Cheon-sangs eyes sparkled with fire. Hwashinjeok. ! Its the Avatar Jewel. Its also the best quality. If activated properly, it can easily take away the life force of thousands of experts. Zhong Zhenbaeks face turned pale. Dam Sa-yeong also looked at Li Cheon-sang in surprise. How did you do that?! There is no way you would know. For you, the sky tempts those who climb to the highest peak in the world. However, it was you who endured the temptation, endured it again and again, raised the peak on your own, and truly reached the sky. The world tells you the hidden truth. This . The laws of Mother Nature constantly teach us how the concept of the world works, and that it is truly mysterious and simple . By narrowing down that power, the spirit and body come into providence, even if only for a moment, and let us know exactly what we want. The Absolute of is also a human being, and human beings are only one species among the members of the world. When looking down from the sky, human beings are also no more than ants, and it was not that difficult to see through the heart of such an inferior being . Thats how it was to see the world. It was so meaningless, and thats why you have regrets, and thats why you can break away from it. Its the highest-class incarnation jewel Yes, if you can handle it properly, not even the country will be able to withstand it. Lee Cheon-sang smiled. It was a laugh of a transcendent person that felt more frightening to the two than any threat. But do you think I will just sit by and watch you open the Avatar Jewel? ! The moment you decide to open it, Iron Blood Castle will disappear from the midfield. Burr Zheng Zhongbaeks hand trembled slightly. As the conversation continues, I feel shocked at every moment. This living demon could see everything and do everything. Song Sang-baek, who felt fear but never despair, felt as if he had stepped into a swamp from which he could not escape. I said I would be careful, but I was already drowning in the swamp. It was when Song Zhengbaek looked at Lee Cheon-sang with a vain face. indeed. Lee Cheon-sang looked at Damsa-yeong. Dam Sa-young, who was surprised, seemed to have calmed down and maintained a calm expression. It was the state of Shinhwagyeong and half-seon that I had only heard about I guess that was the reason why the sect leader looked down on the world at a glance. Its just a useless pun. In essence, enlightenment is not something that can be distinguished by words such as the Sutra of Harmony or the Sutra of Myth. Such distinctions are necessary for sentient beings who have not attained great enlightenment like us. Because they cannot see all things in the world like the religious leader. Damsayoungs eyes narrowed. When Song Seongju brought the Avatar Jewel, I thought it was indeed not bad. If the Avatar Jewel is really as rumored, it could kill even a hermit. But? However, if you are really planning to use it against a immortal, it is right to use it while avoiding the eyes of the immortal, but there was a question as to whether that would be possible. Youre smart. Now I know. Giving you more information than you need is a shortcut to self-destruction. You can see everything, but there are definite limits to your ability. Lee Cheon-sangs smile deepened. Its sharp too. It was just as Dam Sa-young said. He could see anything he wanted. However, to really see everything, you need a minimum amount of information. For example, like the remittance bag a moment ago, you must be clearly aware of the fact that you are hiding something. If everything could be seen without that, Lee Cheon-sang would not have been able to exist in this world in the first place. Although he was no different from a hermit, he was also a clear person. For your information, I have no intention of killing you. However, we can destroy the Heavenly Demon God Rebellion organization that you have been cultivating so far. S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lee Cheon-sang, who was quietly looking at Damsa-yeong, shook his head. You truly know nothing about me. I know enough. No, I dont know. Slurp. The Demon Emperor Sword floated in the air. Dam Sa-yeong flinched without even realizing it. Song Sang-baeks face clearly hardened. Do you want to test your fate? Let me adjust the current conversation a little. Lee Cheon-sang smiled brightly. The face of the three-headed, six-fat monster was overlaid like an illusion over that smile. You only saw me as a half-seon, but you didnt see me as a person yet. Flash! The Demon Emperor Sword was shot towards Uicheon-maeng. Chapter 393 Episode 393 Discussing the world (5)It has begun. yes? Seoliang was looking at Uicheonmaeng in the distance. The true nature of Uicheon Meng was clearly visible, but even he, an expert in the world, could not identify a person from this distance. But he was feeling it. The atmosphere there has changed. I could feel that the great leader of the Protestant religion and the giants representing righteous evil had finally met. The leader met with the masters of Maengseong. A look of tension appeared on Ma Dong-pils face. Would it be okay? what? Youre not talking about the religious leader, are you? Absolutely not. Arent you absolutely invincible? I didnt say that because it was just an object of faith. Ma Dong-pil was a person who personally saw Lee Cheon-sangs martial arts skills against the undead demon Geum-jin. Wasnt he even frozen, unable to move, dazed by the terrifying energy wave? Ma Dong-pil had one thing to worry about. If war breaks out Xi Liang laughed. Are you afraid of war? Ah! Thats not it. There are less people. yes? Even the best expert in the world should be afraid of war. Or rather, since he is a person who does not die easily, he is even more afraid of war. I understand what you are saying The truly terrible life is not that I die. It is a life in which I am not dead, but all my precious people are dead. ..! The leader is closer to heaven than to people. That is why he will not want to start a war. It would be a great pain for Shin-Gyo to be hit by Lee Cheon-Sang, who had a deep desire to overcome even the temptation to escape, although it would be enough for him to escape this world . This was also the reason why he constantly encouraged Seoryangs growth faster than anyone else. Aside from being the successor with the potential to grow, Seo-ryang was the only person who could feel a deeper sense of responsibility as the Demon of Heaven than anyone else. What if there were signs of war? From then on, Lee Cheon-sang would become a true Demon and sweep away the world. That makes sense. Even if you know that it is not right, you will do it. Even if it is a way to stop the line, you will do it. Anyway, if you are worried about that, dont worry. War will not break out in any case. Oh yeah. But Im curious. You said you werent afraid of war, so why were you worried that war would break out? Ma Dong-pils face became blurred. I know these words are somewhat profane, but What? Its because I dont think war suits you. Of course, how many people in the world are fit for war? That was an interesting statement. Seoliang tilted his head. War doesnt suit me? Why? Master Xiao told me. The truly terrible thing is not that I die, but that my people die and I am the only one who survives. Master Xiao is never someone who kills or harasses people without meaning. Rather, he longed for freedom and wanted to live a fun and meaningful life every day. ..yes. Thats why Im worried. Im afraid there will be war. Xu Liang smiled, Really, there is nothing you dont know about me. Im embarrassed. Youre right. I dont want war. Xu Liang raised his head and looked at the sky. Maybe I am not suitable for the position of leader. How can you say that? Youre a sect leader who has no interest in the world of magic, right? Ma Dong-pil lowered his head. Because I didnt know what expression to make or what to say. however. A ray of cool death appeared on that bitter face. The problem is that there are many dangers of war on the way to my goal and the problems I have to solve while I am alive. I also have no intention of starting a war. But I also have no intention of reacting leniently when a war breaks out. If war breaks out, I will lead the war to victory by mobilizing everything I know. Seo-ryang scratched his head. His bitter expression and cool life had disappeared from his face. War is something that never breaks out easily due to a matter of justification. So, lets wait for now. It is better to live with a smile than to live with a collar no matter what happens. Its a hundred times better, right? Ma Dong-pil thought that he was truly worthy of Sogyoju. After coming to the central plain, Sogyoju moved faster and more aggressively than anyone else. In the meantime, he met many enemies and countless battles took place. Thanks to this, he accomplished many feats, but knowingly or unknowingly, he had leisure. There were many times when I felt sad while watching the Sogyoju disappear. The current Sogyoju was different from then. I hope that after everything is over, you will live a life as happy as anyone else. It was then. Kugugugugung!! What?! Heeheeheehee! Whoa! Whoa! Is it an earthquake? What is it? Xi Liang said, Its not an earthquake. He suddenly got up and looked at Uicheonmaeng. Although it was too far away to be seen clearly, it was an even more shocking sight. From this far away, the sight of several gigantic palaces flying was vividly visible. The leader has drawn his sword. _ _ _ _ _ _ The falling snowflakes evaporated, and the strong wind pressure scattered the hard stone walls like mashed tofu. Of course, it didnt end there. Crawling! The ear-piercing explosion sounded strangely faint. Flying. Buildings. The edges were tens of miles long. Six or seven of the castle walls of the Uicheon Alliance were completely destroyed and blown away. A hole with a radius of more than three feet was created in the outer wall of the castle that had been pierced due to the gust of wind. So, what about the people inside? Needless to say, they died instantly. Dozens of people flew into the sky. But their lives had already ended. Most of the dead peoples torsos were torn to shreds and mangled beyond recognition. It was a terrifying sight. It was as if a compressed Dragon Fist wind had struck. A sword strike that deviated from the herbivorous and martial arts framework. However, its characteristics are definitely alive and well. It was Hellgeompungjin, the sword of death that the ancient Heavenly Demons enjoyed using. One, two, three, four nine. Slurp. Before I knew it, the Demon Emperors Sword, which had returned after a stir in Uicheon Castle, was in its sheath. I guess I can get rid of the cursing by just cutting it nine times. Lee Cheon-sang quenches his thirst with alcohol while speaking calmly. He seemed unimpressed, as if he was just catching a flying insect. Even though it shows a power that cannot even be dreamed of by human abilities, there is no sign of difficulty at all. In ancient times, it was said that a hermit was someone who understood the principles of the world and had no regrets about the world. That is indeed true. Lee Cheon-sang, who had already finished drinking, threw the canteen away. As you said, I am a half-seon. I became a hermit, but Im only halfway through it. So, although it is close to heaven, it is also human. Lee Cheon-sangs face turned cold. People are beings who cannot escape from desire. Thats why I can wield this infinite power as I desire. .. Did you say you were going to destroy our school? Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Dam Sa-yeong could not say anything. Even the natural reaction of a person who witnessed an unbelievable scene such as trembling did not occur. His face was completely frozen with infinite shock. He just looked at the demon god. Who is there that can destroy this church? You have to deal with me first before this church collapses. Lee Cheon-sang twisted his head. It was an action whose meaning was unknown. So Dam Sa-yeong and Song Sang-baek felt deeper fear. Is what you want me to erase Joong-won from the world? Of course not. Even though we joined hands temporarily, it is clear that what each of you wants is the unification of the world. However, even if you want to gain the world, cant you only get it if it exists? At that moment, Dam Sa-yeong remembered what Song Sang-baek had said in the past. C Im not worried about us. C Isnt it worth obtaining only if the world is in good condition? Yes. At the time, I just laughed it off, and when I heard the rumor that he had single-handedly destroyed the Demon King, I thought it was true, but not anymore. This man was truly a man who could wipe out the world single-handedly. Dam Sa-yeong cursed his own foolishness. It was only after seeing Lee Cheon-sang in person that I realized that a person can truly become a hermit. And looking at his extraordinary abilities, I realized that there were limits to his abilities as long as he was covered in the shell of a human being. however. I didnt realize that the other person could become more fearful because they were still human. Even though it is the most important thing. Dam Sa-young finally realized. I was already playing in the hands of this demon Although he may appear shaken in front of others, he has never lost the fundamental human ingenuity that is Dam Sa-young. Not now. From the moment she saw Lee Cheon-sang and the moment he appeared, Dam Sa-young lost herself. From the moment humans, who had already become one with Mother Nature, recognized that they were monsters that would not work no matter what they did, they completely lost their composure. So, I felt angry and scared at some of Lee Cheon-sangs words. Even though his nature was vicious, it was clear that what he had mastered was the righteous skill of pursuing an unwavering mind. However, his emotions fluctuated and fluctuated uncontrollably. Do you understand now? No matter what you do, you cannot surpass me at this school. Dam Sa-yeong lowered his head without even realizing it. He didnt want to show the other person an expression full of defeat. That was his last pride. At that time, Song Sang-baek said, You said the reason is not important, but I want to ask you again. Lee Cheon-sang looked at him. A look of giving up was evident on Sang Geum-baeks face. Theres no need to complicate things. It would be enough to just blow away the true nature and the Uicheon Alliance with that power. Why did you create this place? .. Isnt it a fascinating hunting ground like the religious leader said? Lee Cheon-sang smiled. Your question is valid. But I have no intention of telling you. I wondered if there might be another limitation to that power, but the thought was immediately erased. Because it has no meaning. If Lee Cheon-sang decides to erase Uicheon-maeng and iron-bloodedness, he will die right before his eyes. He was not curious about the world after his death. After going back and forth, you end up bringing this up again. I tell you in advance, if you offend me again, then everything will end. Return Kang-ho to his original state. What do you mean? Theres no way you dont know what it means. I have no idea Lee Cheon-sang looked at the walls of the Uicheon Alliance, which had a huge hole in the center. The two people were very nervous, wondering if they were going to commit that ridiculous act of destruction again, but fortunately, that was not the case. . However, after hearing Lee Cheon-sangs next words, the two people felt their hearts, even if only for a moment, freeze again. The idea is to remove the martial arts group from the world of Gangho, this land called Jungwon. Chapter 394 Episode 394 Discussing the World (6)What do you mean? Its literally true. Hu Yaosheng raised his head. Even as he faced the extremely flamboyant Queen, his face was filled with pure suspicion. Do you mean that when you say it is not needed right now, the day when Lord Sogyo ascends to the throne of the Ten Heavenly Demons will be delayed? Not as much as you think. Sogyoju will rule over the Demon Island as the new god of our school in the near future. Maybe. Maybe? Hu Yao-seong did not know much about the queen princess. However, I knew that her magic skills were of a level that could easily be called magical powers, and were one of the few in the world. Bigungju was able to demonstrate an ability that was almost precognitive under limited conditions. Of course, it is only a moment, and in fact, there have been quite a few times in the past when the prophecies and predictions of concubines were astray. However, the queen of the time was said to be the best of all time. It was even said that if the head of the cult had not been Lee Cheon-sang, the influence of the queen princess would have been much stronger than it is now. Bigungju shook his head. Im not sure. I can see the leaders future vaguely if he wants to, but I am not a leader. ? What Im saying is that I cant see the future of Sogyoju even with my own eyes. Hu Yaoshengs face was colored with shock. The concubines words sounded as if the minor guru was a greater person than the sect leader. Of course, that wont be the case. Of course, Bigungju may have something special about Sogyoju that she doesnt know about. So Jyoju is definitely a unique person. Ive never seen it before. After all, he demonstrated his talent to the limit and became the youngest Heavenly Demon in the history of Protestantism, so it would be different no matter what. Whats the difference? I dont know about that either. However A bit of confusion appeared on the queens face. You look like youre not from this world. ..yes? Im just saying that the feeling is similar. There is no way a person who is already dead can walk around safely. However, the soul of Sogyoju seen in the drinking family is vague, as if he has been possessed by a strong spirit. Gangsin means that a god has come down. If you interpret it literally, its true, but in reality, its like saying that it looks like youve been possessed by another soul. Is that possible? i know. That cant be possible. Even if that were the case, there is no way the leader wouldnt know. If he had become a Heavenly Demon, Sogyoju would also have opened the gate of desire for the reigning Demon Emperor, and if he were a demonic spirit imbued with spirituality, he would be able to see through Sogyojus inner self. That was correct. Even if the soul of another person really resides in the body of the leader, the leader would know it. The religious leader told the minor religious leader to prepare the horse of the Ten Heavenly Demons without even saying a word, so all he had to do was trust and follow the minor religious leader regardless of whether he was real or fake. In any case, no matter what great person Sojuju is, it is premature for him to ascend to the throne of the Ten Heavenly Demons. Please tell me why. Lord Fei Gong did not think Hu Yao Sheng was rude. Considering his position, it is disrespectful to question him, but he was a man who came under orders from the religious leader. Do you know the reason why the sect leader wanted to pass on the title of the Ten Heavenly Demons to the sect leader as soon as possible? Yes? The sect leaders level is worthy of discussion. In fact, if you wish, you can rule for two more generations. ..? Nevertheless, the sect leader is trying to hastily turn the small sect leader into a Ten Heavenly Demon. Why? Ho Yaoseong cleared his throat. As a demon of a new religion, it is extremely blasphemous to dare to try to find out the intentions of the religious leader. .. But if I were to take a guess. Ho Yaoseong sighed. After ruling for decades, you probably want to take a break now. Thats accurate. But thats not everything. Is there another reason? Of course. Hu Yaoshengs eyes deepened. Bigungju smiled. You dont ask what it is. As expected, he is the leaders tactful teacher. They are curious, but they are also very loyal. Does this mean you wont cross the line? You can say whatever you think. Would you like me to let you know? My ears are always open. Theres no such thing as blindfolding. But okay, Ill tell you. A small shadow appeared on the face of the Queen Mother, which was colored with a meaningful smile. How much do you know about the state of a religious leader? I only know that his level is unprecedented. Unprecedented? Its not true, but its also not wrong. Even though I had already achieved all the enlightenment that could be attained in this life, I did not receive a call from heaven for over ten years. ! An absolute person who was born as a human being and ascended to the rank of god. Its not that there havent been people like that in the past and present, but there hasnt been a single person whose body has been tied to this world for over ten years. In that respect, the leader is definitely a great person. Hu Yaoshengs face stiffened. What do you mean by being called by heaven? You probably already know that, right? Does this mean that the leader is going to die? Bigungju shook his head. There is some misunderstanding. Receiving a calling from heaven is not something that can be said so simply. Please make me understand. The Queen of Big Palace looked at Hu Yao-seong silently. Among the leaders of Shingyo, the person she met the most was Ho Yo-seong. Usually, intelligent people tend to have shallow loyalty. And even for people who know they are smart, it is rare for them to be stubborn. If loyalty is also an aspect of Goji knowledge, then Hu Yaosheng is definitely a special person. The Queen Mother muttered with a bitter expression. There is definitely a blessing. yes? no. She buried her back in the chair and continued. Ascending to the sky is no different. It is literally ascension to heaven. So In other words, it could be said to be the state of reaching enlightenment or nirvana. Ho Yaoseongs eyes widened. Lightship? Nirvana? is it so. Practitioners of Taoist Buddhism express the pinnacle of enlightenment that way. From the perspective of a criminal, it may be no different from death. But it is on a different level from ordinary death. Bigungju closed her eyes. Unlike martial arts, which pursues efficient strength in this world, martial arts is a study that explores the nature of the world. Although it is said that they will become one in the end because it is a return to sect, the existence of the sect leader who achieved a much higher level of enlightenment than she, who was closer to the essence of the world, confused her mind. Death is both a blessing and a disaster. All life in the world runs toward death from the moment it is born. Its even nasty in a way. Extreme pessimists ridicule people by saying that the reason for life is to die. In that sense, death is like a disaster. .. But death is also a blessing. The worlds agony disturbs me every time I breathe in, and the only way to completely escape from this world full of pain is through death. Since we were born with the blessings of nature, death is also a blessing. Thats why life can be brilliant and the world can change. Although it was not an emotion he would feel in such a serious situation, Hu Yao-sheng suddenly remembered himself as a child being taught by a scholar. Even if you already know a fact, how you interpret it changes how you accept it. One thing was certain. Bigungju was a person with much deeper experience and knowledge than Ho Yaoseong thought. But whether its a blessing or a disaster, its the same: it comes at an unexpected moment. They also have something in common: its not something you can avoid even if you want to avoid it. Thats why people are afraid of death. If you do it. Ascension to nirvana. Climbing to heaven, expressed in any word, is different from death. The death of life enriches Mother Nature, but ascension transforms it into the law of the world. What makes sense? The flow of Mother Nature, the providence of the world, the law as it should be. . The religious leader has reached just such a level. Becoming another reason in an already perfect world and getting involved in fate. Bigungju closed her eyes. Even with his eyes closed, his expression was extremely cautious, as if he was looking at something. He is literally a god. God does not need a body , so he takes off the outer garment of the body and moves on to another world. I felt like I had heard something incredible. Although Hu Yaocheng understood the words of the Queen Concubine, he did not understand them. I understood what she was saying in my head, but I couldnt feel with my five senses what it was. However, he did not give up his curiosity. If what the palace lord says is true it means that the sect leader has not received a call from heaven for over ten years. thats right. An ordinary person like me cant even imagine what that would be like, but I know vaguely that its not usually difficult to refuse heavens call. Its very difficult. Its like a physiological phenomenon. Its like not being able to sleep when you should. For over ten years. Then, I guess the leader would like to ascend to heaven as soon as possible. Of course. But why did you say that Lord Xiaos reign would be delayed? According to what the palace lord said, all you have to do is hand over the throne as soon as possible and become a god. Bigungju opened her eyes. Its because the religious leader committed a reversal of heaven. yes? Receiving a call from heaven and following it are natural. However, the religious leader has been refusing to follow the law for over ten years. If it were a person, it would have died, but it climbed so high that it couldnt die easily. !! The religious leader even used the power to shake up the providence of the world several times. A person who should not exist in this world in the first place wielded power that is not allowed in this world two or three times. Will heaven just sit there and watch? Then what will happen to you, leader? It will be one of two things. Either you will receive a forced calling from heaven, or you will be separated from heaven. Hu Yaochengs eyes were bloodshot. Princess Fei turned her head to the window. Her face looked sad at first glance. Heaven probably tried to take him away several times. It may have tried to forcibly erase his body. But I I can still see the leader in my eyes. He refused to the end. . sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Youre such a fool, arent you? Even though you were given the opportunity to live forever, you still linger on the fleeting world. * * * ? Zhong Zhenbaeks eyes shook. What is it? As he was looking at Lee Cheon-sang having a conversation with Dam Sa-yeong, he suddenly saw a strange sight. Grumbling. The neck of the demon god, who was clearly the most invincible and best in the world. A trickle of sweat was flowing down that strong neck. Wow. The Hwashin Jewel in his arms gave off a gentle tremble. . Chapter 395 Episode 395 Intersection of Absurdities (1)Duuuung! A dull sound radiating from deep within the chest. It was a moment that even those with godlike abilities could not have guessed . For the first time since reaching this level, Lee Cheon-sang was embarrassed. this is? In an instant, he delved into his inner self and saw a brightly shining bead. Jungdanjeon (е) is the supreme state where the upper, middle, and lower three danjeon are combined into one and no more danjeon is needed. However, once a dantian is created, it does not disappear. It was just that the meaning of the Danjeon had disappeared, and the three Danjeon that had been constantly refined to reach the current level were located in his body in the form of light. The first thing that went wrong was Jungjangjeon. Wooooow! The middle temple, which was surrounded by pure light, was vibrating on its own, dispersing the light like fog. It was like cold air flowing from a large piece of ice. Although it was very slow, it was also definitely losing strength. Lee Cheon-sang concentrated the reigning Demon Emperor Qi. He was a man who had already seen the flow of the world of physical and martial arts as a reigning demon who had already advanced beyond the lower, middle, and upper stages of the battle. Even if it is the same desire statement, it is on a different level from that of Seoryang. Weeing! The middle ground that had caused the abnormality gradually stopped vibrating. If a master who had thoroughly studied the art of martial arts had seen this, he would have been astonished. Lee Cheon-sang has now used his magic energy to seal the collapse of the dantian that was achieved through enlightenment. Even though he was a half-seon who could immediately ascend to heaven, it was clear that he was still a person with a physical body, but he had blocked the forced fate of heaven through his own will. In the worst situation of either ascension or death, Lee Cheon-sang does not choose anything and constantly tries to maintain the current state. It is a reverse heaven. It was against the law. Some people did not want to ascend to the sky and remained as humans, while others waited for months and finally ascended. However, Lee Cheon-sang may be the first person to endure for such a long period of time, using strength that should not have been used in the world. see. Heaven, who was unable to do so, tried to forcefully pull him up, but Lee Cheon-sang refused even that. All that remains is destruction. The life I live, the life I live, everything is a turning point. Heaven does not tolerate such beings or non-humans. So, he tried to take away the opportunity for ascension by taking away the Yang Gods that were formed evenly in the Samdanjeon, but that too was blocked. Crumbling! Thunder rumbled across the sky, which was sprinkled with thick snowflakes. I couldnt tell if it was real thunder or just an auditory hallucination. However, Lee Cheon-sang thought that the sound seemed to symbolize heavens anger. Cheeeeeek! Lee Cheon-sangs eyes deepened. The collapse was prevented by stopping the intermittent battle, but the problem was not only the intermittent warfare. This time its a bottom battle. The light in the bottom hall, full of essence, was slowly dispersing. Breathe! Wooooow! The reigning Demon Emperor Qi that sealed the middle jeon immediately descended to the lower jeon and prevented the qi from scattering. Lee Cheon-sangs will was extremely powerful. The reigning Demon Hwanggi, which has no place to rise, completely prevented the disturbance of vital energy. It was almost like a seal. If you disperse with these three energies, you can truly become a god of eternity. It was a little disheveled, but at this level, there was no difficulty in ascending to heaven. Yes. If this is the case now, there will be no hindrance to future work. As long as the remaining part is intact, its flashy! At that moment, it felt as if a bolt of lightning had penetrated the Baekhoehyeol (ٕѨ) at the top of my head and spread to the nerves of my entire body. God. The last of the Spiritual Spirits and the only passage that allows a human body to ascend to heaven. It is the resting place of the soul, the frontier of thought, and the place that holds the deepest potential to make omnipotence possible. Wooooow. The top tier began to tremble little by little. The scattering of the middle and lower battles was immediately controlled by the reigning Demon Emperor drawn from the upper battle, but as the upper battle battle began to shake, I had no idea how to stop it. I felt like my mind, which was full of light, was becoming blurred little by little. So out of the blue, so suddenly. A moment of crisis when you lose everything you have accumulated. Even at that moment, Lee Cheon-sang did not lose his composure. I was embarrassed and embarrassed, but my emotional change was not significant. why? Why are you doing this now? If desired, it was possible to unleash a force similar to a natural disaster within a local area. But he had never demonstrated his true power. Even though he used the secret technique of the reigning Demon Emperor when breaking the Destroying Demon Jinjin, he only used his overflowing energy and did not touch the power of the sky. Of course, if you use this nearly infinite power countless times, you will lose everything one day, but it was not such a shallow realization that your spirit and body would collapse after using it just once. why? Why? Are you blocking my hope again? Are you trying to stop me this time as if you tried to stop me from heading towards the world of magic in the past ? Are you trying to block my wish to make Kangho be Kangho and make Moorim like Moorim? I tried to create a world of magic not with my own hands but with the hands of my successors, but that meddlesome Heaven wont even allow me to do that? Flash! At that time, something invisible hit his white blood acupoint again. Right. Is he going to tell me the reason, or is he only now realizing what he originally knew? Finally, Lee Cheon-sang found out. Why is his existence facing a crisis only now? Lee Cheon-sang looked at Damsa-yeong. Looking at Lee Cheon-sangs eyes, which were somewhat different from just now, Dam Sa-young could not hide her curiosity. Is there a problem? There is a problem. Its really funny. This is why the world is interesting. Although I have lived for a long time, I have understood the laws of the world for over ten years and realized what the world is, but even so, in such a harsh place, something new pops up from an unexpected place. No, isnt that it? Lee Cheon-sang shook his head. Dam Sa-yeong and Song Seong-baek took it to mean that there was no problem. But that was their mistake. His nod contained bitterness, surprise, admiration, and futility. Its just my arrogance that is the way I have lived. My life as a heavenly devil just didnt fit with the world. Chalgeukcheonmyeolmageumjin failed. I thought I had dispersed everything, but in fact, the process of me was left behind. At the same time, the Chalgeuk Heavenly Destroying Demon Jinjin was successful. It failed to stop the people of ancient times who were moving north. However, even after the axis of Jin collapsed, the strength of the Destroying Demon Jinjin, which continued to strengthen, ended up holding onto Li Cheon-sangs ankles. If left alone, the county of Hubei would have been destroyed. The extreme destructive power that would have blown away four or five people. All that power was embraced and returned to Mother Nature with a technique of conquest. The problem was Lee Cheon-sang, the conduit of power. It was not the power of the Destroying Demon Jinjin that was absorbed, but the power that shook the providence. The filter called Icheon-sang, which sucked in and returned vitality to Mother Nature, has remained. Whether it is Icheon-sang or the Destruction Demon Geumjin, it is a being that should not have come into the world in the first place. If it is just Icheon-sang, it can somehow stay in the world, but the power of another reverse heaven can be used for a while. The present world of heaven that has been accepted into the body can never remain, because it has made clear to heaven that the world can collapse at any time. How can you be so lost in your thoughts? .. See you, leader. Lee Cheon-sang did not move even when Dam Sa-yeong said it. Song Sang-baek, who was cautiously opening his mouth, felt something vibrating in his arms at that moment. It was Hwa-shin-jeok. Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Why? Zhengmeibaek placed his hand on Baoyu without realizing it. He had not yet used his true energy according to Gaiyus rescue, but Baoyu was trembling on its own. There was no risk of activation. Nevertheless, Baoyu trembled. As if on the verge of bursting . He seemed to be trembling with fear, as if he were facing a volcano. Why on earth are you doing this At that time, Cheon-sang Lee raised his head. How much did we talk about? ? Yes, I was saying to remove Murim from Gangho. Lee Cheon-sang was nodding his head in agreement, as if reconfirming a fact he had forgotten. Dam Sa-yeong and Song Sang-baeks eyes collided in the air. Although there was no verbal conversation or sound exchange, the two people were able to tell the other persons feelings by looking into each others eyes. I dont know why, but something has changed in Lee Cheon-sang. I felt like I had gone from being a transcendent living high in the sky to becoming a human who had come down to the top of the mountain. You have a guess. ? I dont know what happened, but it looks like your luck will not end yet. What are you talking about? Surprisingly, Lee Cheon-sang did not try to hide his condition. My power is dissipating. What?! The process of sealing the power of the Destroying Demon Jinjin was itself problematic. The Destroying Demon Jinjin could not stop me, but the heavens are stopping me from destroying the Destroying Demon Jinjin. These words may sound somewhat difficult to those who do not know the situation. However, not only Dam Sa-yeong but also Song Sang-baek was able to clearly understand Lee Cheon-sangs words. What is important is ultimately one fact. Is it getting weaker? This monster? So much. I was momentarily speechless due to the unexpected situation. Lee Cheon-sang smiled. Different from the smile he had shown just now, the smile looked a little tired and bitter, but it was definitely human. Is there anything that will change? Even if the path to ascension is blocked, the human path () ) will remain. It may only be a moment. There isnt much time. It shouldnt be an issue that will drag on for a long time in the first place. So make a decision quickly. Why do you think nothing has changed? Lee Cheon-sang saw Damsa-yeong. His face, which seemed to have still been surprised and yet had some kind of hope, was gradually turning evil. I dont know why, but they say your power is dissipating. Dont you know that that alone gives me great possibilities for us? Lee Cheon-sang looked at Damsa-yeong blankly without saying anything. His face became pale, like a soldier who had finally found a way to survive in a place where everything was blocked. Did you tell us to separate the martial arts group from Gangho? Thats right. Are you saying that we should cut off the hands that extend to all areas of the government, the imperial family, the grassroots, and the top, and have a fight between the martial arts people? Yes. You mean to compete only with the sword and force. Do you want to become the Emperor of Wulin, who unified the three tribes of Wulin, Jeongsama? Im not interested in that kind of position. I guess so. However, the successor of the sect leader will become a king with laws and rules and will run the whole world in the central plains. Dam Sa-yeong grinned. Arent you saying you want to achieve the world of magic in that way? The corners of Lee Cheon-sangs mouth rose. It looks like you dont have the confidence to beat my successor. I gave in return and received in words. Moreover, Lee Cheon-sangs power was still alive and well. Dam Sa-young felt angry at Lee Cheon-sangs words. But that was all. Damsayoung became much calmer than before. As if Heaven had seen the fact that Lee Cheon-sang could truly destroy the world. Because Dam Sa-yeong also saw and heard it. The fact that Lee Cheon-sangs ability is disintegrating in his life. I will tell you my answer. Dam Sa-young stood up. I refuse. Lee Cheon-sangs smile deepened. Slurp. The Demon Emperor Sword slowly emerged. Even while looking at that fearsome magic sword, Dam Sa-yeong struggled to maintain her composure. Even though her life was about to disappear, she was somehow showing composure. Lee Cheon-sang shook his head. Go to hell first. Piiiiing! The Demon Emperor Sword was shot. Chapter 396 Episode 396 Intersection of Absurdities (2)Dam Sa-young opened her mouth. Lee Cheon-sang could see it. The moment when Dam Sa-young opens her mouth to shout something. At the same time, I could see his expression. The urgency and strange confidence of a person on the brink of death. Its confidence. Yes. Dam Sa-young is confident now. There was fear, but it seemed like those feelings had no meaning in the first place, so they were excluded. If you die, thats the end anyway. Instead, he was showing that he wanted to win this gamble and was confident that he would win. Whatever it is. Lee Cheon-sangs thinking speed was much faster than that of the leaders of the martial arts world. All you have to do is blow it all away At that moment, Lee Cheon-sang felt as if a corner of his head was being stabbed. Cant you see? Although the scattering of the middle and lower halls was sealed, it could not prevent the scattering of Yangsin, who had grown large enough to fill the upper hall. So he was unstable now. It meant that mistakes could be made. If I ignore that confidence and kill that guy, I dont know how the Church of the Heavenly Demon will turn over. Of course, Lee Cheon-sang would not be able to see that scene. Because it will disappear before then. But what about descendants? What about Xiliang? After realizing for himself that the reason is not important in some things, he left the church and went north for the first time after reaching this stage for the sake of others. The decision he made at that time could turn the future he had envisioned into a never-ending mess of madness, the stage he was trying to decorate the end of his life with. Lee Cheon-sang did not like that fact. The divine eye, which could see everything, became vague unlike before. It was as if I had gone back to before I reached this level. Its a shame. Its like 20 years ago when we couldnt control the worlds information that was randomly invading us . I wanted to cut that guys head with this sword and set the world on fire and make my successors life full of joy, but a life that walked the path of reverse heaven But this time, I have no choice but to follow nature. army. Natural law as a human being. Just before he was expelled from the path of immortal guidance, he decided to live as a human being for a while. Shhh! The Demon Emperor Sword, which flew as fast as a beam of light, stopped abruptly. If you kill me! Only then did an urgent cry come out of Dam Sa-youngs mouth. At the same time, he was startled. Before he knew it, he saw a large sword stopping an inch in front of his uvula. Thats really fast. Dam Sa-youngs eyes gave off a bright light. Lee Cheon-sang asked with a drowsy face. And if I kill you? He looks like hes going to blow off his head at any moment. Dam Sa-yeong read the sincerity in Lee Cheon-sangs expression and voice. Is it urgent? No. Its not that I dont have time, I just made up my mind. Before and after becoming a leader, he lived in danger of death every day for several years. Afterwards, while he was living comfortably in power, the feelings he had forgotten at that time expanded to a frightening extent. Dam Sa-yeong realized it intuitively. Immediately. If you talk nonsense without getting straight to the point, you will definitely get ripped off. Your school will not be safe! Because His Highness the Crown Prince is with me! Prince? exactly. If I die, he will declare your religion an enemy of the government and a bunch of traitors! Lee Cheon-sang did not seem to feel any emotion at the mention of the crown prince and traitors. I guess so. Dam Sa-yeong understood, or rather predicted, Lee Cheon-sangs reaction. Lee Cheon-sang is someone who has been in a position to control all things in the world. I dont know if Heaven is taking away his power or if he made some mistake, but even now that his power is gone, he is still a mere second. He couldnt even be an enemy. Of course, he couldnt be seen as the crown prince. What meaning could the word traitor have for someone who possesses divine power? Still, Dam Sa-yeong was confident. You dont have time. Actually, I dont know how urgent it is. Still, Dam Sa-young said that. If you dont have time to blow up Uicheonmaeng and Sanghyeolseong, you cant blow up the imperial family. In other words, Lee Cheon-sang has no choice but to make a choice. A way for the successor and the new religion to be safe within a short period of time. Even the width was narrow. This is because there are only two options: kill yourself and the Heavenly Demon Church is destroyed, or quietly retreat without killing yourself. Lee Cheon-sang, who was watching Dam Sa-yeong, opened his mouth. S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I dont know why we have such a relationship, but if you die, our school will become a group of traitors, and fierce people with the power of the government and military behind their backs will attack our school. . Whats more, my successor is a genius who realized his ultimate power at an early age. Im sure they will try to suppress him somehow in order to prevent the appearance of another Li Heavenly Sang. Dam Sa-yeong felt an eerie feeling. A person with infinite power does not need to use his head. If it bothers him, he can just sweep it all away. Not only did he possess such power, but Lee Cheon-sang also had an incredibly keen eye. From the looks of it, that ridiculous divine eye (god) It seems like he cant use his eyesight, but he knows how to picture the future in an instant with just a few simple words. Dam Sa-yeong sighed. Im rather fortunate. Im fortunate that my enlightenment is extreme. If the author himself If he had been a warrior one or two steps stronger, he would have been a hundred times more dangerous than he is now. He would have destroyed Mengseong and conquered the world even if he had to use all the moves he had. Lee Cheon-sang smiled. Do you know? You are such an interesting guy. It was as if I was judging a child based on his unique words and actions. Thanks to this, Dam Sa-youngs mood went down to the bottom. Either way, Lee Cheon-sang continued. The person I saw was like a poisonous snake who would do anything to gain power. Also, my successor said that although you may not know how to gain popularity, you are someone who knows how to show great generosity to get what you want. I wondered what preparations you had made to prevent this disaster. I thought he might have brought in a government official, but even I didnt know he was in a relationship with the crown prince. This is something that even Banseons eyes could not see into. In this situation where she could be purely happy, Dam Sa-young once again felt cold. why? I dont know why. However, even though Lee Cheon-sangs relaxed strength was disappearing, the sight of him smiling as if there was no problem at all gave me an inexplicable eerie feeling. You resemble my student in many ways. Hes a guy that can be guessed well, but hes also quite unexpected. . I thought Id throw everything away and run away to prepare for the future, but they bring me a card I cant choose and force me to choose? Song Sang-baek saw the card prepared by Dam Sa-yeong and said that it was a terrible plan. It was correct. Dam Sa-yeong risked his life to become a leader, but he had never been on the line of death with nothing to gain. Thats why I was able to take this gamble. Since there is no way to do anything, you can risk your life and make a deal with the other person. It would have been nice if you had joined our school as a member. Lee Cheon-sang stood up. When a huge figure measuring seven feet tall stood up, it felt as if the mountain was wriggling. Seeing that movement, Zheng Zhongbaek thought. The man who was a god just a moment ago has clearly changed and has now become a human. So it became much more scary. Gradually, it was changing into a prayer that was more human than heavenly, and the prayer was so ferocious and brutal that it was difficult to find an example. Hwaaaaaaa! Even though the magic hole was not opened, all the snow accumulated on the floor turned into steam and flew away. The area was truly enormous. The ground with a radius of about 30 square meters around where Lee Cheon-sang stood was gradually emitting hot steam. A very nervous Song Sang-baek opened his mouth. Im sorry. If the leader hadnt told me that I didnt have time, I could have taken an easier route. Just because Daeho has become a leopard, is there any reason to look at rats? You are truly qualified to say that. But since heaven also rejected you, shouldnt you leave without leaving behind any regrets? Why dont you make your choice quickly? The decision was made long ago. The two people looked at Li Cheon-sang with nervous eyes. Pusssss. Black smoke leaked out from Lee Cheon-sangs body. And along with that, the ground that was emitting hot steam gradually turned red. The Demon God, who had crossed the realm of God, became the Demon Emperor who would make the world groan. Lee Cheon-sang, who was looking at the two with menacing eyes, smiled meaningfully. In the past, when Liang was the Three Dukes of our school, he used quite an unconventional method. ? He had the audacity to cause an uproar, claiming that his eldest and younger children had rebelled in a cornered situation. Thanks to this, all the plans my eldest and second child used were useless. Lee Cheon-sangs gaze shifted. Uicheonmaeng came into his eyes. It would have been better if I had taken Murim out of the powerhouse as I said. What.?! You have made a mistake. Kwaaaaang! At that moment, Dam Sa-yeong and Song Sang-baek ran towards Uicheon Maeng at breakneck speed. However, Lee Cheon-sang had already arrived in front of Ui Cheon-maeng, as if he was laughing at the two . The speed was on a different level from the two who had just started running. It was here. Lee Cheon-sangs eyes lit up. Just like when he shot the sword at Dam Sa-yeongs neck, but his thinking was noticeably slower than then, and he came to the conclusion. This was my last stage. Its not a very fancy place, but it doesnt have any major shortcomings. Of all the Heavenly Demons in history, not a single one has ever entered such a huge tomb. That fact satisfied Lee Cheon-sang about the future. The light in the upper middle hall was almost all dimmed, and the reigning Demon Emperor that sealed the middle and lower halls was losing its power, but I could feel a much greater sense of pride than having reached the Heavenly Way. The Demon Emperor Treasure Sword emitted an incredible sword light. Flash! Crumbling! As the sword rose from the bottom to the top, it broke and flew away in a straight line from the bottom of the castle gate to the castle tower. Quang! Lee Cheon-sang, who entered Uicheonmaeng at once, shined with his magical eyes. It reached heaven as a demon, but it was not a true demon. There was a much more magical path than becoming a hermit, becoming the law of the world, and then scattering. I couldnt even remember the moment I entered the church as a child and became the greatest demon in the world. I decided to make that point my history. There is no need to climb up the sacred path, which may sound like a pure path or a path of purity. Lee Cheon-sang shouted with a confident smile, as if he was about to burst into laughter at any moment. I have a thousand! Chapter 397 Episode 397 Intersection of Absurdities (3)Then what happens?! Palace lord? Why are you doing that? Hu Yaoshengs face became serious. He had never seen such a dumbfounded expression on his face. Palace Lord?! It has changed. Yes? What do you mean? Even as he asked the question, Ho Yo-seong felt nervous for some reason. This is because I caught a glimpse of the extreme sadness on the queens face. Its changed. The future. So what is that! The Queen Mother sighed. An indescribable feeling appeared in her eyes as she looked at the window. You are truly worthy of a religious leader. You refuse to make the choice you were forced to make until the very end. ? Total military. Please speak. The Queen Mother sighed. Prepare for the teaching ceremony. * * * Ugh. The wave of demon energy was unusual. Ma Dong-pil and Wei Hong-ryeon, who had been staring blankly at Uicheon-maeng, looked back at Seoliang. .Mistress Sogyo? He did not respond to Ma Dong-pils cautious question or Wei Hong-ryeons intense gaze. Ugh! The Cheonmado held by Seo-ryang let out an even more intense cry. It was not loaded with demonic energy, and Seo-ryang did not respond. It did not resonate with the life of the sword. The sword was crying on its own. The worlds greatest demon soldier, refined with the innate magic power of the nine generations, was melted into the blade that melted the love diseases of the First and Seven Dynasties, and was crying pitifully as it exploded with the sword. As if searching for a place to return to . Like a lost child. Uuuuuung! Slowly , a faint demonic energy rose from the Heavenly Demon Blade. It was an innate demonic energy sealed in the blade itself. The demonic energy of the demon god, boasting the highest purity of all time, penetrated Seo-Ryangs inner heart and swirled around his entire body in an instant. The magic spirit was shouting. Lets go. Go over there and swing me around beautifully. As if he had spirituality, Cheonmado seduced Seoryang. Feeling the deep sorrow that lay at the foundation of that temptation, he went to Uicheonmaeng far away . Seo-ryang, who was looking at him, opened his mouth: Grand Commander. Uhm Tae-kyung prostrated himself, Yes, Lord Sogyo. .. It took quite a while for the next words to come out. Prepare for battle. Everyone looked at Seo-ryang in confusion, but Eom Tae-gyeong did not express any question. I follow the orders of Master Xiao. According to Uhm Tae-gyeongs orders, the Cheonma Army lined up. The majesty of the Thousand Mile Army, which had been scattered and then regrouped, was truly amazing. Goru iron sword. Yes, Master Xiao. Take charge of the Gwangmadae and Jinmadae. The usual respect was nowhere to be found. However, both Gorumazon and Iron Sword Mazon only bowed their heads and showed respect. Even if he was not recognized as one of the Ten Heavenly Demons, the dignity radiating from Seoryang was that absolute. So all units were ready. However, even though preparations were completed, there was no follow-up order from Xiliang. Seoryang silently stares at the Uicheon Alliance with deep, deep eyes, as if possessed by something. The emotions in those deep eyes were very complex. And those complex emotions soon gathered into one sadness. He could see everything. I could hear everything. Lee Cheon-sangs words, Lee Cheon-sangs words and actions, and what is happening in Lee Cheon-sangs body. He realized that the great Heavenly Demon of Shinism was truly reaching his final moments. Master. Xu Liang closed his eyes. He was a person who felt the current world of the world through the spiritual energy of Geumho from a distance. Has it been since then? When suspicions arose that Uicheonmaeng and Sanghyeolseong were joining hands, he felt an unknown sense of anxiety. Afterwards, when I heard that Lee Cheon-sang was moving north accompanied by the Cheonma Army, that anxiety gradually began to take on a clear form. That was the reason why he headed to Uichang before Lee Cheon-sang arrived. It was clear that he could not tolerate those who blocked Gods path, but more than that, he hoped that Lee Cheon-sang would be safe. why? Lee Cheon-sang is a strongman of Banseon. No matter how much Seo-ryang flies and crawls, he cannot easily touch a single hair of Lee Cheon-sang, who has made up his mind and opened up his magic power. There was no need to do something so reckless and rude. The purpose of the reconnaissance was great, but in fact, Lee Cheon-sang would not have reprimanded him even if he did not go that far. Even though I knew everything, I headed to Uichang. I went and felt the power of the Destroying Demon Jinjin and realized that I couldnt handle it, but I wanted to do some damage. It was for Lee Cheon-sang. I want to make him use less effort. I wish he could remain in this world just a little longer. Wishing that he could teach him even a little more, Seoliang risked his life. He went on a rampage for himself and for Lee Cheon-sang . Maybe I even knew that. The fact that Lee Cheon-sang does not have much time left. No, it may be that the fact that he is a being who can suddenly disappear at any time is what made him constantly interesting. Master Xiaojiao. Ma Dong-pil carefully called Seo-ryang. Seo-ryang closed his eyes. With his eyes closed, Lee Cheon-sangs voice was heard through the desire gate of the reigning Demon Emperor. It was a human voice with no piercing majesty that did not know whether it was an auditory hallucination or reality. C Why are you so sad? C C Is there a reason to be so sad? C Do you have to be sad for a reason? C There is no such thing as Cheongchul-eoram. You got hit. C You were such a fool. C Why are you so foolish? Are you saying it was the same?? C The religious leader should never have come here in the first place. C There is no road that cannot be taken by the Heavenly Demon. C There is a road that does not need to be taken. C There is no road that does not need to be taken. The steps themselves are necessary and the reason. If you walk, you dont look back. If you see, you dont turn away. If you hear, you dont shed. Thats a thousand words. C How can you be so reckless? You told me not to run wild like a fool, but how did you come to this point and just flinch? Are you trying to leave? C My life ended ten years ago. C C Keeping my body confined in this world until now was a reverse in itself. C It is truly heavenly. So is this the only result? ? You have rejected your destiny to the end, but are you going to end your life in this desolate land? C This is the tomb I chose. C You are not the one to be in the tomb! C .. C You are the Heavenly Demon, the Heavenly Demon! This means that you are not a Lee Cheon-sang who hangs his neck for a single pleasure! If you are a real Cheon Demon, then for the sake of this church! C You are there. C ! C I have you. And you are qualified. C So. Did you give me enlightenment? Did you lead me to this place because you wanted to throw away the burden that I have been carrying for decades? C Dont misunderstand, I was just a teacher teaching you, it was you who led you to that place. . I taught you because you wanted it, and I was able to give you that position because you wanted it. C Its all just a play on words! Ive never! C Dont turn away. C Your strength is not your martial arts skills or your outstanding intelligence. You are about to move on. C C King Salsuji, who escaped by killing hundreds of masters in order to gain freedom, realized his true self and went on a rampage to become the heir. The house is the head of the Heavenly Demon Church. C C That is you, Seoryang. Do you think I would have been able to make you do what I wanted no matter what country I was? C C The position you are in now was achieved through your efforts. In your previous life and now, you are the master of your life. C .. C But your path is not over yet. You have a lot of work left to do. From today onwards, your life will face another dynamic change, and you will live the future with ups and downs with those you have relationships with. C So dont cry so much. Ma Dong-pil held his breath. Tears were flowing from Seo-ryangs eyes. The eyelids and nose were red, and the neck was trembling slightly. The hand holding the Cheonmado was also trembling slightly. Even though she didnt cry out loud, she felt extreme sadness. It was the first time for Ma Dong-pil to see Seo-ryang cry and feel so sad. It wasnt just Ma Dong-pil. The Tiger King, the Mazon, and the unit members all felt it. That Seo-ryang is sad. So they had no choice but to look at Xiliang in silence with complicated eyes. C You are a man who has lived harder than anyone I have ever seen. Maybe even more than me. C C I will be able to lead this school well. C Even if I could fly, would I still be the leader? C Youll do better than me. C .. C Now you are the leader of the cult. There was no time for the tears to dry. As the conversation with Lee Cheon-sang continued, which sounded like auditory hallucinations, my sadness grew. Seo-ryang closed his eyes. It was extremely sad, but this was it. He was too great of a person to be let go with just one emotion: sadness. It was then. Crumbling! With a terrifying explosion, the main body of Uicheonmaeng began to split vertically. Wooooow! Flash! At the same time, the reigning demon king flag was carried on Cheonmado. Seoliang planted the Heavenly Demon Sword in the ground. sudden! He planted his sword in the ground and slowly bowed. I bowed once, twice, three times with the utmost respect until the last bow. It was a rite of obeisance to the teacher. It felt vague. Lee Cheon-sangs emotions. The enormous emotion that words could not put into words was pure joy. I could feel Lee Cheon-sangs emotions after learning that he had received a courtesy from Seo-ryang through the Yokgyemun. Thats enough. Xu Liang thought this was enough. I wanted to drag this entire army with me to see my teachers last days, but he probably wouldnt want that. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That place was no longer Uicheonmaeng. It was the tomb of Gudaecheonma, the tomb of Lee Cheon-sang. It was a place only for Lee Cheon-sang, who entered alone of his own choice. Xiliang did not want his last days to be stained with wild madness. The day I see you again, I will cover you with a big, warm blanket. Until then, please be patient even if its cold. Lee Cheon-sang smiled and answered. C Pull out a few of the lions claws on your way back. That way it will be comfortable. Quack! After bowing, Seo-ryang pulled out the Cheonma Dao. He looked at Uicheonmaeng and shouted. Put down the Demon Emperor! Kugoogung! The huge palanquin slowly descended. Xu Liang turned around and climbed onto the Demon Emperors Geo. We will head to Sangvis Castle like this! Everyone looked up at Xu Liang. Although his red eyes and nose remained the same, the appearance of Xoryang, who was showing off the thunder-fire demon eyes of left and right red, boasted a majesty worthy of being called a heavenly demon. I will comfort the soul of the religious leader by using the fear of the burning enemies as a sacrifice! Chapter 398 Episode 398 Intersection of Absurdities (4)The world is a continuous series of events and accidents. Of the tens of thousands of incidents that occur every day, not many are known to the world. It may be painful for those involved, but unfortunately, there have been too many similar incidents. However, a terrible incident occurred here that will be engraved in the history of the Central Plains. A major incident unprecedented even in the thousands of years of martial arts history, historians said that it was as shocking an incident as when the martial arts world was briefly immersed in the world of magic a thousand years ago. People called this incident the Nakjeonghyeolsa (Ѫ) or the Cheonmabeomjeongdaejeon (ħ). After the concept of martial arts was created in the world, countless masters appeared. It is difficult to count the number of people who are called the best in the world, and there are also people who are praised for being the best in the world. However, there will be no one more worthy of the title of the best of all time than the one absolute person who caused this great war between Nakjeonghyeolsa and Cheonmabeomjeong. A day 10 days away from the end of the year when heavy snow fell. The political faction, the Murim League, Uicheon League, was destroyed by one person. It was correct to say that the horse suffered a blow that was close to extinction in reality. This is because more than 70% of the masters waiting for Uicheonmaeng lost their lives, and most of the castles within the castle collapsed. There was only one person. The result created by a large man wearing a pitch-black dragon robe, as if he was clad in darkness, holding a dazzling sword, became a truly terrible disaster that hit the martial arts world. Of course, the Uicheon Alliance did not have all the masters of the Old Daemun faction, the pillars of the martial arts faction, gathered together. However, under the reign of Emperor Damsa-yeong of Uicheon, the Uicheonmaeng was a group comprised of a large number of masters who were comparable to or even superior to the old faction. Even if the old factions masters do not gather together, the power of the Uicheon Alliance headquarters alone is enough to make it a part of the three strong families. Seventy of them were evaporated by the power of one man. This incredible rumor took the world by storm in less than three days. Moorims reaction was absolutely passionate. The general consensus was that it was clearly just an exaggerated rumor, as to how a single person could destroy the super-large coalition called Uicheon Alliance. However, it was clear that Uicheonmaeng suffered unprecedented damage. It was even said that the Heavenly Demon, the one who brought the Uicheon Alliance to that point, disappeared like a mirage, leaving behind only a black dragon pod. There was also a somewhat absurd rumor that a giant fox monster ascended to heaven with the Heavenly Demon in its mouth. All kinds of rumors spread like wildfire on the clear trace of truth. The situation was that shocking. The world was shaken. The situation in the world, which had been as firm and unwavering as the three legs of a pot, suddenly became unstable. Many people are worried that this could lead to war. Even before the aftermath of the incident, which was colored with such skepticism, had even subsided. On the last day of the year, a night of heavy snowfall similar to the day the Uicheon Alliance was destroyed. A major incident occurred that would later cause people to cry out in fear, called the Gwangma Blood Death. This refers to an incident in which 1,000 troops of the Demonic Cult led by Yeomramagun, the successor to the Cheonma, whose inaction reached the point of destruction, destroyed all the major bases of the Iron Blood Fortress. Once the Iron Blooded Uicheon Alliance reached the level, it was bound to create all kinds of branches and bases all over the world. Through it, you can see the world and secure good information and financial power both qualitatively and quantitatively. As the size of the headquarters grows, the number of branches inevitably increases. Yan Lamas army devastated Anhui and Zhejiang, where the branches of the Daedong Iron Blood Fortress were concentrated, with their invincible troops. They even pushed into Jiangsu Province, the stronghold of the Iron Blood Province, and completely destroyed their three main units. It had only been 15 days. How did they solve the problem of lodging and food? They burned down all of the Anhui branches of the Iron Blood Province, boldly entered Jiangsu, destroyed major bases, and made a final act of destruction by leisurely escaping through Zhejiang. It only took 15 days. It was an incredible speed of advance and a power beyond imagination. Although it could be considered a great feat for the Demonic Murim, it was an absolutely terrible disaster for the victims. What is especially famous is Yeom Lamas fierceness shown at the time. The survivors claimed that the appearance he had shown in the midfield so far, as if he had been used for something, was like a devil. It was not for nothing that the situation was said to be the bloody death of a mad demon. The prestige of the Yeomra Demon Army, who went on a rampage at the vanguard of the unit, was worthy of being called the return of another Heavenly Demon. People who had previously looked down on Yeomramaguns martial arts skills as being at the level of a nine-sect general could no longer look down on him. The world was filled with chaos. People finally realized it. Why were our ancestors so wary of the Heavenly Demon Church? It was the leader of the cult who devastated the Uicheon League, a coalition of factions and martial arts factions, and it was the leader of the religion who cut off the hands and feet of the Sanghyeolseong and completely blocked their movements. To say that the damage the two monsters inflicted on the political faction and the sad faction, respectively, was astronomical would not be enough. In particular, the Yeomrama Army caused thorough destruction by avoiding the absolute masters, but the Gudaecheonma alone dismantled the alliance regardless of the opponent. This was the power of the Heavenly Demon Church. That was the power they had. Now I understand why our ancestors smiled bitterly at the Demon Cultist, whom they had never even met, saying that he must be the best person in the world. Those who believed in the Demonic Cult of Heaven and Demons had such unbelievable power. Lets go. A sudden bloody wind blows. In the confusion between forces that fall and rise again. The second month of the new year has arrived. * * * The passing clouds looked vaguely vague. Standing on a towering mountain peak where the cool wind blew, the old monk was looking up at the sky with deep, deep eyes. So, are you a fisherman or Cheongseung? The old monk did not look back. It was because I knew who was visiting. Im looking at the sky. People often look up at the sky when they want to forget something. But its not like youre at a point where you cant even forget as you wish, so I guess theres something disturbing. haha. Surely you are not destined to become a Buddha. How can you enter nirvana if you have so many sufferings? Although I did not see the blood myself, Shaolins disciples committed countless murders with the connivance of me and the master. How could I hope to enter nirvana? It was the enemy. They say the blood of the enemy is blue. It wasnt inevitable, but it was definitely necessary. It may have been necessary, but it shouldnt have been excessive. It seems clear that I cant even dream of climbing a mountain liner. Seeing as I dont think what we did was too much. I dont think it was too much. But it was something that had the potential to become too much. Thats another interesting thing to say. There was a chance it could become excessive? Thats right. But before we could see any more blood, the devil incarnate from heaven drank all the blood and went up. . How can I forget him, even if a year or ten years have passed? No matter what the intention was, it is clear that I owe him my debt as a practitioner. Hyeon-cheon sighed. He could fully understand his friends feelings. No, he might have been more agonized and sad than that. Even if he is a deeply enlightened Taoist who has lived for a century, people are still people. Hyeon-cheon said that he had achieved such great heights in his later years. I had never even imagined that I would be engulfed in confusion. But he accepted the confusion and shook it off. But it seemed that that friend had not yet shaken it off. Seeing him so sad, he said, He was born as a human and went to heaven, but he also went to heaven. I rejected the Way of Heaven and chose to live a human life again. Ah yes. There is no such thing as reverse heaven. But I dont know why Im so bothered by his last choice. Like you said, its probably because I owe you money. The old monk, Jeoksong, turned around. His distraught face looked much older than it had been a month ago. I was planning to make him a bowl of good takju later. I couldnt keep my promise. Its the guys fault for breaking up his promise and flying away. He even left with a huge debt. What a troublesome guy. Red Pine sighed deeply. So, what brought you here? It seemed like he was trying hard to change his mind. Hyuncheon understood that red pine. In my heart, I felt even more distressed and hoped to get rid of it quickly, but that was entirely Red Pines responsibility. A lot of information has been accumulated at the Banjeonghoe. I didnt want to interfere with your training, but I still need to know what I need to know. You too are a hoeju. Its only half. You and me. Arent the two of us in charge because were old people who dont have enough skills? Jeoksong chuckled at Hyuncheons joke. Im sorry. You are the only one who suffered a lot because of this poor person. So, what do I need to know? Hyeon-cheon took out a letter from his pocket. It looked like five or six pages. Ive summarized it briefly. It describes the current situation in the Jungwon. There have been a lot of things that have happened in the meantime, but for now, this is all you need to know. Thats it. Thank you. Thank goodness, Im the only friend left for an old man who wouldnt be surprised if he died right now, and thats about it. Okay, okay. Ill wash away my worries quickly. Hyeoncheon burst out in laughter without realizing it. In the meantime, he said that he would wash away his troubles and come back. It certainly seemed like Banjeonghoe was closer to a group of ascetics than a group of warriors. Although it had an excessively combative tendency for a group of ascetics. I am writing to you . I have something else to say besides telling you. You tell me. Im going to tell you two things. I wont take too long. Thank you. First things first. Hyeoncheons eyes sparkled. It was the moment when he went from an impressive old swordsman to the best swordsman in the Central Plains. The behavior of the outside world is unusual. Besides the birds? Thats right. Not only the North Sea Ice Palace, but also the Heavenly Dragon Palace and the Sword Palace are moving. Among the Saeoeosa Palaces, all of them except the Yasu Palace are heading toward the central plain. Red Pines face hardened. In these times? Thats right. Thats not all. Its still not moving, but the imperial intelligence group is snooping around the martial arts groups. Of course, the movement is said to be extremely secret. Imperial? Intelligence?! Thats right. Its difficult to convey this part in a letter, so I came to tell you in person. her! Not only the new martial arts group but also the imperial intelligence group is moving What is this all of a sudden? I dont know. It doesnt even look like Seondos new eye. Its not the world I want to see, Hyeoncheon sighed. The main camp of the Uicheon Alliance has collapsed and the hands and feet of the Sanghyeolseong Fortress are tied. Most of the nine factions that turned away from the Dam leader have returned to the mountains and are waiting, and the Sanghyeolseong Fortress has not made any movement either. There is no one. In the meantime, not only Sae and the martial arts are not enough, but even the imperial family is moving. It is truly unusual. Even if not, is another cold wind about to blow in the chaotic midfield? I dont know. The good news is that their movements are not that fast. Red Pine sighed. The world of Saba is a series of ricochets, so we have no choice but to hope that its not a big deal. Hyuncheon took a deep breath. Well have to wait and see what happens to the world. And I have second news for you. To be precise, I am urging you to make a choice. Youre urging me to make a choice? What does that mean? I got a call from Protestantism. ! Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seo So-gyo wants to see you. Chapter 399 Episode 399 The Cross of Absurdity (5)Lord Moon. Are you here? How have you been? Im busy, I used to be like that too. Theres no need to kneel down and the bed is soft, so whats not to like? If you feel like you are chewing grains of sand even when you are presented with a variety of delicacies, and if you feel like lying on the dirt floor even when you are lying on a silk bed, then how can that be called a comfortable life? Haha, while I havent seen you, your taste has increased. Lord Moon has also become much brighter. Fortunately, the. Actually, you are right. It was hard to endure without laughing like this. I didnt really need to say that. sorry. Its all our fault. There are subordinates who suffer because of an ugly leader, but there is no leader who suffers because of hard-working subordinates. I know very well that you have suffered more than me. no. Its okay. Its been a while since we met, so dont ruin the mood by talking like this. yes. So what happened to what I asked you to find out? I looked into everything, but. There are some things Im not sure about. Thats right. I am not sure about two of the orders given by Lord Mun. Then lets listen to that first. First of all, the whereabouts of Lord Uicheon. Report. At the time, the Uicheon Alliance leader who was at the main camp of the Uicheon Alliance suddenly disappeared. If he was dead, there should be a body, and if he was alive, the alliance should be taken care of, but he disappeared like a ghost. Even the remaining intelligence corps of the Uicheon Alliance tried to find traces, but there was no trace. There was no trace. Thats right. Thats why there was a lot of talk about whether Lord Uicheon followed the Cheonma and evaporated without leaving a single piece of flesh behind in the Cheonmas attack. Thats right. But after investigating, it turns out that Lord Uicheon was not attacked by the Heavenly Demon. Are you sure? That part is clear. The testimony of the Murimmaeng outer fortress guards is consistent. What about testimony? It is said that when Cheonma disappeared leaving behind only Gonryongpo, Lord Uicheon was standing in front of him. Standing? Thats right. They say it didnt seem like they shared hands. Hmm. But his whereabouts after that have not been found. Of course, if an expert of that level makes a move, the question is who would be able to chase him down The question is, is there really a need for him to disappear so suddenly? Thats right. Thats why I wonder. Theres a high probability that hes alive, but I dont know where he is or why he disappeared without saying a word if hes still alive. Thats right. yes. I think we need to do more research on this. Thats right. What about the second one? The silence of the Iron Blood Lord. I thought that was probably the case. Yes. Lord of the Iron Blood Castle, Suraje Sanggeumbaek, is a strong and strong man. He is respected by the Safa people for his unique and generous nature. He is even evaluated as having more masters who took under his command due to his personality than his martial skills. Its a remittance bag. yes. He doesnt have any reaction to this situation? Thats absolutely impossible. Song Sang-baek is extravagant yet moderately worldly and has a strong sense of pride. As a Safaan, he hates anything that looks weak, even to death. Yes, thats why I gave the order. If he were to find out why the Lord of the Iron Blood Castle was silent, he would have had to prepare for a war to destroy the demonic cult that cut off his hands and feet, or at the very least, condemn him through public opinion. I wondered about that too. I thought that the first person to move in the central plains, which had become a crucible of chaos due to the Nakjeong Hyeolsa and the Gwangma Hyeolsa, would be the Lord of the Iron Blood Castle. Youre still silent. And you cant figure out why? Yes. But that tells me one thing. Sanghyeongseong is exactly what it means: Geum Baek is plotting something. Thats right. Although the main text and the Iron Blood Castle do not have a friendly relationship, they have occasionally provided mutual assistance. So, this time we tried to contact them through the back alleys, but the exchange of documents from all information organizations related to them was controlled. hmm. This is just my opinion but is it possible that the Iron Blood Lord is scared? Are you scared? Thats right. The Demon Cultist of the time, or rather the now-vanished Heavenly Demon of the previous era, achieved an incredible feat on his own. The incident of Nakjeong Hyeolsa will probably be recorded in history as an unprecedented blood slayer. . Moreover, the Western Sogyo also showed that it is not lacking at all as the successor to the Heavenly Demon. Although it lost its leader, the power of the Demonic Cult of the time is unprecedentedly strong. Moreover, the Iron Blooded Cult is strong. The Lord of Seong saw the divine power of the Heavenly Demon right in front of his eyes That cant be possible. As I said, Song Zhengbaek is a person who is generous but also has a strong sense of pride. I also know what aspects of myself work well with the Safa people under my command. No matter how scared he is, he still holds his breath and watches the situation unfold? Theres no way that would happen. According to what Moonju said, even if he was really scared, he would have acted more aggressively just to let people know that he wasnt scared. yes. In the end, both Uicheon Lord and Iron Blood Lord are showing moves that go beyond common sense. Thats right. This is the first time Ive ever been this vague. I cant imagine how the world will turn in the future as the two giants who control the Jungwon Moorim are making incomprehensible moves. Lord Moon. You tell me. If the situation had turned out like this You would have returned to Him now when the Uicheon Alliance had collapsed No. You still dont know where Lord Uicheon is or what his plans are. Its a situation where we havent even confirmed whether hes alive or dead, but if you return to him as if youve been waiting for him at a time like this, Lord Uicheon will once again deal a huge blow to the text. He has lost most of his foundation. Now he will not have the strength or the spirit to touch the text. Dont jump to conclusions. The Uicheon leader I saw next to me was a person who could exert tremendous influence on the world even if the entire Uicheon League evaporated. Besides, he still has seven sects with him, excluding Shaolin and Shaman. Thats true. It was not the troops of the Uicheon Alliance that blocked the main gate, but the Chilpa. Their power is still strong. Moreover, if the Lord Uicheon returns, he will most likely return after making many preparations. For his sake, I will remain attached to the Lord Uicheon until then. I like it. Do you think it will take long? well. I guess that time isnt that far away. Until then, youll have to work hard. of course. Its been a while since I last saw you, but even walls have ears. Ill contact you again later. See you then. Yes, Master Moon. Until we see you next time, please take care of your health. You too. Slurp. As soon as the man disappeared, the person called Munju sighed. Its really difficult at a time when we need to move quickly. * * * Red Pine took a deep breath. The air is definitely different. The cold was at its peak in the north. With spring just around the corner, General Dong was exerting his last strength, driving down the cold wind and heavy snow. However, as we entered the Honam region, the cold definitely became less severe. The further south you go, the better the climate becomes . The temperature is getting warmer and the humidity is rising. Although the level of invulnerability to cold weather has long since been surpassed, I still feel better after coming to a warm place on a winter day. But Red pine looked at the distant peak. True. Its so hideous. Hyeongsan Mountain in the Honam region was a famous mountain among the famous mountains, considered one of the Five Mountains of the Middle East. From such a famous mountain, an energy of brutality beyond imagination was radiating out. This energy, which is difficult to feel even for ordinary people or even experts, is already similar to that of a martial artist. It was filled with extremely high-density energy that only a master who transcended consciousness could emit. Not only that. Although it was hard to see because of the deadly force of Cheonoecheon, hundreds of masters around him were emitting tremendous magical energy. However , The magical energy of so many masters was just obscured by the energy radiating from one absolute person. Red Pines eyes deepened. Youve become much stronger than before. And It became sinister. This overwhelming energy wave Living with nothingness, emotions such as sadness and madness were swirling around. And it felt like all of those emotions were tightly blocked by a ray of reason. It must be worth it. Red Pines body sighed and disappeared on the spot. His divine method of folding and moving through space was the divine technique of geumgang immovability (), which is said to be the best divine law of Shaolin. In the martial arts martial arts world, it is called Demon Emperors Limbo (ħʾR) It is evaluated as the best new method of the political faction that can only compete with the ). The speed of movement of Red Pine, which had mastered such a new method to its peak, was hard to believe even with the naked eye. Tu! Tuuuung! After passing several peaks in an instant, finally. A red pine stood in front of a peak where evil energy was swirling. It was then. Huh. I could feel a strong ray of anticipation between the rocks far below the peak. He was an amazing expert. The anticipation of a teenage expert was as strong as that of a ruinous expert. It was radiating the majesty of a magic sword boasting of its power. Is it a demon? Jeoksongs guess was correct. Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The demon who seemed to be walking at a steady pace, but soon arrived beyond the 10th chapter, was an old swordsman with a physique like an iron tower. The old swordsman, Iron Sword Majon, bowed his head. See you, Jeoksong, iron sword. Nice to meet you. It is an iron sword that you are said to be most familiar with in kendo () among the Magon. That is too much praise. He is blunt. Even though the paths he walks are different, it is difficult to find someone who does not respect the name of Jeongmu Ssangshin. Not only the Safa people but also the masters of the Demonic Martial Forest also respect Jeongwussangshin. Nevertheless, the face of the Iron Sword Demon shows respect for others. It was hard to see. Its like a well-edged sword. Its rough yet upright, so the title of iron sword really suits it. Red Pine opened his mouth, Please guide me. Follow your junior. The Iron Sword Mazon turned and climbed the peak. Red Pine followed behind him and looked around. Demons were waiting all over the peak. Instead of being lined up, they seemed to be dispersed and watching over the entire mountain. Red Pine asked . . What about Seo So-gyo? I heard you fought a big battle. Are you feeling okay? There was no answer back. Red Pine was not embarrassed. It was easy to guess that they were in the worst mood without even thinking about it. After walking for a long time in silence, the two reached the top. The Iron Sword Mazon turned around. The leader is over there. Teacher? There was surprise in Red Pines eyes. A religious leader? Seo Sogyo Just one thing. The Iron Sword Mazon turned around and glared at Red Pine. Thousands of precious swords seem to be shot like arrows from the blue eyes. Although he was only a few levels below him, Red Pine felt his heart grow cold as he looked at the Iron Sword Mazons eyes. If you disturb the leader or cause even the slightest harm to him, you will not be able to return home alive today. .. Enough. The Iron Sword Mazon went back down the path he had walked up. Confusion appeared on Red Pines face as he watched him walking away. A religious leader? Chapter 400 Episode 400. The Cross of Absurdity (6) Red Pineclimbed to the top and approached the large rock, and only then did he understand what the Iron Sword Mazon was saying. Hehehe! A young man was standing in the cold and strong winter wind. It was clearly the young man I had seen in Songshan not long ago. He had an outstanding physique reminiscent of Lee Cheon-sang, and his unkempt hair was blowing here and there with the wind. He looked very sad and free-spirited. Why? Red Pine felt like he was going to laugh for some reason. It wasnt because the young mans appearance was funny. This was because I felt that the back of the young man looking down at the world with his back to me resembled the appearance of Lee Cheon-sang that I had seen thirty years ago. Yes, it was like that then too. When I brought in the freshly minted Takju, Lee Cheon-sang was also looking down at the world from the top of the mountain. The atmosphere of Lee Cheon-sang at that time and the atmosphere of Seoliang now were clearly different. However, in terms of their broad shoulders and strong presence, they look exactly like twins. As expected, it seems like you are that guy Cheon-sang Lees disciple. Red Pine looked at the young man with slightly faint and slightly bitter eyes. Only then did he realize. The words of the Iron Sword Mazon. The position of leader passed to Seo-ryang. I knew it without anyone telling me. Seoliangs face was imbued with a heavy sense of responsibility that only someone who had put the lives of countless people on their backs could feel. Red Pine opened his mouth. I cant even call you a young demon dragon anymore. Xu Liang turned around. Are you here? Red Pines eyes sparkled. He seemed to have finally come to his senses, as if he had been deep in thought. For an absolute person who has reached that level, it would be more difficult to forget the surroundings, but He seems to be deeply troubled. Xu Liang smiled. I couldnt even imagine red pine. I never thought Seoryang could smile so lonelyly. Something like this. Red Pine sighed as she looked at his face. Im sorry. I dont know what to say to comfort you. Xu Liang shook his head. its okay. It wont be okay at all. But at least on the outside it looked really good. Red Pine, who was about to say something more, soon changed his mind and closed his mouth. What more is there to say? Saying more words of comfort would not be of any help to Seo-ryang. On the contrary, if a monk from Shaolin, a rare and rebellious enemy, offered consolation, nothing would be so funny. So Red Pine kept his mouth shut. But it was not Seoliang. At first, there was a lot of resentment. I was angry at the person who left without saying anything. But did he know my future? He One thing I do know is that he doesnt like it when I let our sorrow prevent us from doing what we should do. Seo-ryang grinned. And thats the same thing I think. Theres no way to control the extreme sadness, but you cant just drag it on in shame, right? Red Pine laughed without realizing it. Embarrassing? Are you tired? This is truly a fair way of speaking. However, speaking so lightly made the other person feel at ease. Well, maybe your teacher wouldnt want that either. Thats why I contacted Noh Seon-bae. I thought there would be a lot of work to do in the future. The leaders of the Anti-Jeonghoe who first received the letter from Xiliang were distrustful and could not be in a good mood. It was inevitable that they would be like that. Jeongwussangsin had a legendary name and was also a member of the Anti-Jeonghoe. He was in a bad mood because he had asked such a great senior to come to him even though he could not. It was bound to be bad. Of course, Jeoksong was different from them. He had strong legs and supreme martial arts skills, so what was there to be offended about? But only now did I understand. If Seoryang was a person, he would come to me in person or ask me to meet him at a meeting point in the middle. The reason why he asked himself to come to Ye even though it was like that: Since Shingyo has welcomed a new god, the god must show his godly majesty. Now, Seoliang is the leader of a religious cult. A religious leader is a god, and a god must not act rashly. If the opponent was not Jeoksong, even Master Bodhidharma would have sent a letter asking him to come find him. That is the position of the demon god who the people of the world call the demon religious leader, the owner of the Heavenly Demon Church. Isnt there a table? yes? Yeah, I guess not. If you do, lets go to that place over there. The place Red Pine pointed to was on a low, flat rock. The wide rock was quite large for two people to sit on. Soon the two people sat facing each other. Red Pine took out two gourds from his waist. Takju is all about temperature. Did you soak it yourself? Oh? He threw a gourd to Seo-ryang and uncorked it. The scent is good. Seoryang, who was quietly looking at the gourd, soon uncorked it and poured it into his mouth. Red Pine clicked his tongue. I told you to savor the scent, but nothing has really changed. If you go into the stomach, isnt it all there? If thats the case, why dont you eat poop? People dont eat poop. Xu Liang smiled and put down the gourd. It tastes very good. Much better than what I drank before. It has to be that way. Its one of my masterpieces. It was a liquor brewed for Lee Cheon-sang. Even though he was no longer in the world, his successor drank it, so that was enough. Jeoksong, who quenched his thirst with a sip of liquor, asked, So, why did you ask to see this old man? Go forward. Im not the only one who needs to be treated. hmm? Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seoliangs face suddenly became serious. Surprisingly, Jeoksong could not read anything from his suddenly changed expression. Do you know? The Uicheon Alliance was half destroyed. Yes, I know. Even now, Jeokpine couldnt believe it. When you reach the level of two heavens, it will be difficult to even come up with the thought of attacking someone. Even if you come to such a thought, putting it into action will be much more difficult. As a spiritual and physical body that cannot be involved in the world, Uicheon In order to destroy the main camp of the Maeng, he gave up the Heavenly Way and came down as a human. Regardless of the terribleness of his actions, Jeoksong felt not only admiration but also fear at Lee Cheon-sangs firm will. Even when he was a human and reached the level of a immortal, he constantly used common sense. I refuse. Truly, such a person will never be born again. The Uicheon Alliance has been destroyed, but the seven factions remain. Among them, Gyeongjae has not entered the world since the death of the Ark, so it can be said that there are seven factions left in the end. But? We dont know Dam Sa-yeongs whereabouts. But he is definitely alive. Do you really believe that? of course. May I ask the reason? Because my master is not someone who has no reason to rob a student of his resentment. A disciples regret? Anyway, the important thing is that many masters have died, but the people who made the world such a mess are still alive. What do you want to say? Disperse. what? I am asking you to temporarily disband the anti-government association. Red Pines eyes widened. What do you mean? You mean to disband the Anti-Jeonghoe? Seo-ryang shook his head. I understand that these words are highly likely to be misunderstood. And I also acknowledge that what I am about to say may be received in an unpleasant manner. ? The current Anti-Jeonghoe is no different from the Uicheon Alliance. What?! It means that we are united like the Uicheon Alliance. There is no other meaning. But why is that a problem? As long as the Anti-Jeonghoe continues to form the current position of power, it will inevitably become dangerous. Red Pines face showed surprise. Its becoming dangerous? Did you mean the main association? It will either fall into Damsayoungs hands or evaporate into Damsayoungs hands, or it will face one of two outcomes. I had no way of knowing what the hell was going on. Seoliangs tone became deeper. Let me ask you. How many battles has the Banjeonghoe had with the hidden masters of the Iron Blood Castle? It was like that. Have the two owners ever participated in that fight? Of course not. The same goes for the Iron Blood Castle. They took out their hidden cards, but the real experts did not come forward. Just like the Anti-Jeonghoe. Thats why the fight continued. ..? Even after suffering that humiliation, the Iron Blood Castle is silent, and Damsayoung has suddenly disappeared. What do you think this means? What do you mean? Its that they are persevering. ?! Except for their past actions and personalities, the political power of Mengseongs owners was something that could be recognized throughout the world. But there was no need to be patient once they took power. It is not a place of patience, but a place to exercise power. Xu Liangs eyes lit up. Let me ask you a question. If Uicheon Maeng or Sanghyeolseong had pledged to blow up the Banjeonghoe with all their might, do you think the Banjeonghoe would have been able to exist until now? Jeoksong did not dare to say that. The status of absolute masters in martial arts is beyond the imagination of criminals. They are one person, but they are also an army. An absolute master is someone who can easily crush hundreds of masters. Thats what Im saying. However. Is there no expert in the Uicheonmaeng and Cheonghyeolseong like the Banjeonghoe? Even if there isnt, would it be difficult to blow up a Banjeonghoe if the two join forces? Thats absolutely not the case. The reason why the Banjeonghoe could exist is because the Banjeonghoe is martial. The reason he was able to play a role in the political situation, keep the Uicheon Alliance in check, and fight against the Iron Blood Fortress was because the balance of power did not collapse. Balance. Thats right. Thats why I helped the Shaolin and the shamans and asked them to fight against the Uicheon Maeng. Since there is a cause, there is nothing to be afraid of, and since the world has the eyes of the world, even Uicheonmaeng cannot do anything carelessly. They never borrowed the help of the Iron Blood Saint because they had no strength. .. But now the balance has been broken. Wooooow. A demonic energy appeared in Xiliangs eyes. The masters of Mengseong have begun to act differently than before. I dont know what they are preparing or what their destination is, but it is clear that they have become much more cautious than before. Jeoksong, who was quietly looking at Seoryang, asked as if asking, Do you have it? What do you mean? I wont ask what you have prepared. However, I would like to ask this much. Where is the end you have decided? Xu Liang smiled coldly. Red Pine once again felt eerie, just like when he faced the Iron Sword Demon. It was a truly unfamiliar feeling. I have never felt fear of people since I was called the best in the world decades ago, but today I feel heartbreaking for the second time. Perhaps it is not because of their martial arts skills. At least it will be much farther than the end set by the Lord of Uicheon, Iron Blood Castle. I guess thats why the leader kept those two alive. Because no one knows me better than him. Red Pine tried to comfort his pounding heart. Is that road stained with fresh blood? At least it wont be covered with the blood of an irrelevant person. You probably dont know that its a play on words, right? If you think what Im saying is a play on words, arent you also full of arrogance and hypocrisy in your massacre of killing enemies for the greater good? In an instant, the tone of speech changed. Jeoksong was unable to respond to Seoryangs words. Seoryang, who was staring at Jeokpine, stood up from his seat. I hope you think about my words today. It will be difficult to meet often from now on. Seo-ryang turned his back. The takju that Jeoksong gave him was not even half empty. Jeoksong, who was looking down at the gourd, asked. Where are we going? Go back home. What are you looking at? Go and see the world. Red Pine nodded. I hope that the world you see is filled with beauty. Xiliang looked back at Red Pine and smiled. From that smile, Red Pine was reminded of Lee Cheon-sangs cold smile. I dont know if its beautiful, but I know there are a lot of them that need to be caught and killed. Chapter 401 Episode 401 Casting a new shadow (1)Mawi (ħλ)?! Are you holding a coronation ceremony for the religious leader? yes. At this point? Actually, if you think about it another way, I dont think there is a better time than now. Over the past thirty years, external activities have been reduced, but power has grown in inverse proportion. The previous religious leader comforted the church members with his powerful dignity and power in internal affairs, but they are still beasts that tear at flesh. In other words, what youre saying is that we need to establish a new demon as soon as possible to resolve their complaints? Why would people reverence a god? I dont think they respect a god simply because he is a great being. Is there something you wish for from God? Yes. People look for someone who can save them from a hellish world, someone who can enrich their lives. Isnt religion the gathering of those wishes? Its a fresh perspective. Although it may be unpleasant to believers who follow God. In any case, there is a need for someone who can comfort the believers who believe in and follow God. Moreover, the leader of the previous cult was a Heavenly Demon who was considered the greatest of all time. It would be difficult to describe in words the anger of the believers because such a great man died fighting the enemy. Youre right. It wont be good for the leaders position to be vacant for a long time. Thats right. I thought what a great talent he was, so he came to the midfield and wanted to become the leader of the school before I even saw his face. He is an interesting person in many ways. Thats right. In fact, after the affairs of the main palace were all taken care of, I tried to help him solidify the position of succession, but before I knew it, he had taken over the position of successor on his own, and the position of leader was already just around the corner. There are people like that in the world. A person who possesses a combination of drive without haste, courage to guard against recklessness, and caution with a hint of timidity. Even if such a person is not talented in literature or martial arts, he or she will leave a mark on the world. So will your father go see him too? Isnt he the one who formed an alliance with my son and successor? Even if it wasnt necessary, my body improved so much thanks to it. I received such great help that I should seek it out. I understand. I will tell the same to the Sojyoju. Anyway, why cant we see our idiot? Im training. training? Martial arts? yes. It looks like I learned a lot while traveling to the central plains with So Jyoju. It looks like youre finally coming to your senses now. Yes, the world is rough. Even if you dont live in Jungwon, you never know what will happen at any time. Even though I had talent, I was wasting it, so Im glad I realized it now. Why are you looking at me like that? What youre saying is that you dont want to live in the middle of nowhere Have you given up yet? Giving up? Why would the word give up come up when I havent even tried? I dont know if you know this, but I was really shocked. I didnt know that you thought so much about So Jyoju. People dont know something just by looking at it. Moreover, although the main palace is called the seat of the four palaces, it is kept in check by the remaining three palaces. I think its never a bad thing to have a solid relationship. I dont know about Lin, but I dont know what Master Xiao will think. Okay, lets check that out as we go. Thats right. The head of a mysterious sect living in a crystal palace of perpetual ice that did not melt even in the pouring sunlight came to the central plain. It was truly a surprise to the world, but it was not widely known because the situation in the Central Plains was so chaotic. There were guests who had come down from the north, and there was a bit of a commotion in the gathering of the most authentic people that Xu Liang had ever seen. Cult leader? Yes, father. her! You mean that young genius I saw back then has already become the leader of a cult? Because the situation is not good. Moreover, since the former leader of the cult died in the central plains, the anger of the cultists will reach the sky. Dont you need someone to calm that anger? I guess so. I still remember the dance in Hwangsan Mountain. Looking at the monster-like Shinjin, who is young but has accumulated a wealth of experience, I realized that a new era had finally begun, and he was already at the top of Mt. Taisan, looking up at the sky. It is really fast. Thats right. So what does the head of the family plan to do? I always pursue uprightness and righteousness. You dont need the attention of those around you to walk that path. That is correct. However, as someone in charge of a family, I cannot help but think about the safety of the family members. hmm. Please do so. As a member of the Namgung family, not as the previous head of the family, could you come and congratulate me instead? Ugh? This old man? Yes. I want to tell you in advance that Im not saying this because I dont want to go. Both I and the matriarch were impressed by the demon dragon, but our paths are clearly different. I think a letter is enough. Of course it is. However, since I was a close friend of him, I do not think that a letter cannot be substituted. if? Isnt there a debt of your life? ..! In my heart, I would like to visit in person to congratulate and express my gratitude. However, at a time when the world is in turmoil, I think I, as the head of the family, should not be absent. Hehe, the matriarch had her own thoughts. Im just sorry. I wonder if I wasted the time to devote myself to kendo No, I said that martial arts is the pursuit of heavenly principles, and that heavenly principles are in direct contact with human principles. Fiction . How can you reach the Way by locking yourself in a room all day and just cutting with a knife? What do you mean? I fully understand the feelings of the matriarch. For the first time in a while, this old man will come back and breathe in the atmosphere of the midfield. thank you. And Im sorry. It is said that even a family that can be said to be a symbol of the North Seas giant militaristic family in the Central Plains also sends people. But that was all. There were quite a few people with whom Seoliang came to the central plain and formed relationships. However, most of them were bad relationships, and even those who had good relationships were almost all members of the political faction. Naturally, it was difficult for them to easily send congratulatory letters, even if it was because of the organization they belonged to. However, the important thing is that the owner of the Heavenly Demon Church is changing. Now that the Uicheon Alliance was half destroyed and the Iron Blood Fortress was silent, the current martial arts world was chaos itself. When the strong balance of power was broken, all kinds of new factions were founded in various parts of the central plains. Originally, it was said that hundreds of sects were born and died every day, but now it is much worse than that. Wars between clans became frequent, and force took precedence over law. It was at a time when factions breaking the unwritten rule of not touching civilians were popping up one by one. It was said that the Great Master of Magic would be changing at a time when the world was becoming unsightly, so the atmosphere in the martial arts world was extremely gloomy. Hundred Thousand Great Mountains, where gazes filled with anxiety, fear, anger, and tension are directed. The winds of change were blowing there too. The wind that will go beyond the Heavenly Demon Church and become a typhoon that will shake the world. * * * White smoke rose from a long incense stick. It was an incense manufactured directly by Shingyo. The scent was somewhat reminiscent of a Buddhist temple, but it was a little different. It was heavier and thicker. But Im used to it because I tried it once. Just before I became the heir, I did something called memorial service for the first time for those who died because of my generosity before I was reincarnated. After that, I thought I would never have to commemorate someone again. Even if Ma Dong-pil or Wei Hong-ryeon died, there was no intention to commemorate them. I believed that if we had such a deep relationship, we would definitely be able to meet even after death. But it wasnt Lee Cheon-sang. It never occurred to me that even if I died as a human being without reaching heaven, I would be able to meet him in the afterlife. I thought that if there was an afterlife, I wouldnt be able to meet him there either. Aside from everything else, Lee Cheon-sang was the first teacher that Seo-ryang had. He is the first teacher and the last teacher. It was natural to be polite to the deceased as a disciple. He knelt down, closed his eyes, and was lost in thought for a while before opening his mouth. How are you comfortable there? Seoliang opened his eyes and raised his head. There was no one there. Only the dark empty space greeted Seoryang. Seoliang complained. When he opened his mouth and asked with his voice, Lee Cheon-sang seemed to have been waiting. I felt like I could hear a voice. Isnt he the one who has often appeared in my dreams and even made his voice heard through the commandment gate of the Demon Emperor? I see youve really gone. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I havent yet achieved the reigning Demon Emperor. Thats why I didnt understand the real reason why only those who open the Desire Gate are called Heavenly Demons. But I vaguely knew. How could Lee Cheon-sang look at himself thousands of miles away through the Desire Gate? Was it possible? Its called spiritual energy. The person who opened the gate of desire is imbued with spirituality. Spirituality is the realm of Dan Sang-jeon. Lee Cheon-sang was able to look into the situation and mind of the person who opened the gate of desire with the spiritual power of San Sang-jeon, which was beyond its limits. That is why he was able to look into the situation and mind of the person who opened the gate of desire. His past life must have also known. These are all useless abilities. What would you do if you had such abilities? In the end, you cant compete with Heaven. In fact, it makes no sense that he could have withstood Heavens temptation for so long, but Seoryang, who had been hesitant, soon sighed and said, I wanted to swear at you, but I couldnt find the words to come out. As the leader of the Heavenly Demon Church, there was no need to talk about how he would rule the Church in the future or whether he would create a world of magic, etc. It was impossible to say comforting words to someone who left a future he did not know. However, he will do his best. Thats it. One thing was certain, so he said, I will do well. As Master said, I will try to live fiercely one more time. Xu Liang chuckled. You might break the tower that Master has built over decades. Think about it more than karma and understand it. It was then. So. Oh, Im sorry, leader. Ma Dong-pils voice was heard outside the door. Leaders gathered in Daejeon. I get it. yes. Seoryang, who was quietly looking at the smoke produced by the incense, stood up and said, I told the people who were wronged because of me in the past. I said that I would not come back and that I would tear up the Protestant religion from its roots so that there would never be victims like you again. I said I would come visit you if I had it. Perhaps it will be in the distant future. Like Lee Cheon-sang, I could stop by when I feel it is okay to pass everything on to my successor. But I will come here often. For some reason, the position of leader of this cult seems quite lonely. Since you went that way on your own, I believe you will at least talk to your disciple. It was as if I could hear Lee Cheon-sangs voice, like an auditory hallucination. Dont panic. Seo-ryang, who was smiling and looking down at the incense, slapped his face with both hands. match! match! Lets go. Seo-ryang turned around to make a loud noise, and his eyes were burning with demonic energy. I guess Ill have to first calm down the noisy old men who are making a fuss. thud! The door opened and strong sunlight poured in. Chapter 402 Episode 402 Casting a new shadow (2)Boom! The hand hitting the table was very irritating. Who are you? You are the Grand Commander of the Cheonma Army, the commander-in-chief of the Cheonma Army! The sole purpose of the existence of the Cheonma Army is to protect the sect leader and the main school! If the sect leader had headed to the central plains filled with enemies, you should have risked your life to protect him! Its like breathing fire. The Fire Mazon was extremely angry. The only reason he was able to endure it until he came here was thanks to the Mazons around him. However, that didnt mean the other Mazons werent angry. No, in fact, they were angrier than the Fire Mazon. Even after Lee Cheon-sang advanced to the central plains, the Yeolhwamazon continued to make a fuss, saying that more troops should be dispatched and that half of the mazon should dismount. They were the ones who ignored his fiery demands. In my heart, I wanted to do as the Fire Demon Lord said, but I couldnt refuse the Heavenly Demons orders. The result is this. Even if they had known this outcome in advance, they would not have been able to stop Lee Cheon-sang. However, regret and sadness were inevitable. The Fire Mazon glared at Uhm Tae-kyung with burning eyes. Is there a reason you should still be alive? Answer me! Uhm Tae-kyung remained silent. He just backed away and looked ahead, showing no sign of anything. This guy! Grumble! Red-hot flames soared over the Fire Mazons shoulders. He was said to be one of the most powerful martial arts fighters in the world, and he looked like the Majon of Fire. It was then. Deterioration. When the old man sitting in the middle of the mazons raised his hand, the deteriorating mazon faltered. Calm down your excitement. But Wonju! This is Daejeon. How can you act so carelessly in a sacred Daejeon? profit! Sit down. The Fire Mazon had no choice but to sit down. Even after sitting down, he continued to huff and puff as if his anger wasnt going away. It was like watching a fireball. The old man, Lord Wonju, said to Hu Yaocheng: When did Master Xiao say he would come? Hu Yaosheng shook his head. I need to correct the title. Its not the leader of the small church, its the leader of the church. I understand the situation. However, I cannot treat someone who has not yet been officially crowned as the leader of the church. Wonjus words seem reasonable at first glance. But unfortunately, Lord Won has just committed lese majeste. Gwangmazons eyebrows twitched. Is it lese majeste? If you have heard everything about the situation, you will surely know that the position of leader was transferred to the former leader before he passed away. He ordered me to prepare the Demon Guard as the Ten Heavenly Demons, and the Cheonma Army was also attending the religious leader according to the orders of the former religious leader. sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Not acknowledging the leader just because he has not been crowned is an extremely narrow-minded view and is the same as tarnishing the reputation of the previous leader who passed into the world of lust. Total military. I understand that the atmosphere on campus is very chaotic and the seniors are also anxious. So Ill skip it once. But not twice. If you make such profane remarks again, this matter will be brought to the criminal court. He spits out scary sharp words with a calm face. The atmosphere in Daejeon suddenly became cold. thud! Hu Yaosheng turned his gaze. To the right of Gwangmazon was an old man of great stature. It was Yin Yamazon (ҹħ), a master of shadow martial arts that did not fit his size. Cant the general military keep manners! How can you say such foolish things to the Lord of Won? Hu Yaosheng was not embarrassed at all. Are you saying that even the Yinyama Zone does not recognize you as the leader of the cult? Of course! A magical glow surged from Yinyama Zones eyes. If the leader really showed such intentions, then of course I can admit it! But how do you know if what you are saying is truly true? In other words, what Elder Eumya said does not mean that you cannot trust the former religious leader, but that you cannot trust the words of those who were with the former religious leader. These are the people who failed to properly protect the safety of the religious leader! I think there is a good chance that they told lies to avoid getting angry! Gorumazons cheeks twitched. Yinyamazon deliberately did not look in that direction. Everyone, from the Heavenly Demon Army to the Gwangma Dae Jinma Dae, will have to give up their lives! Ho Yaoseong shook his head. The person who will have to give up their lives is Elder Yinya. What?! Have you forgotten? You were there when the former leader passed away. ! Are you sure that the cult leader lied? The cult leader whom the previous cult leader named the Ten Heavenly Demon? The one who is sure to rise to the rank of cult leader in the future even if he stays still? Yinyamazon felt speechless. Hu Yaoshengs eyes became cold. Elder. Im telling you because I think youve forgotten, complaints against superiors are dealt with promptly when appropriate. Needless to say, the disrespectful words and distrust towards the religious leader. Not only will they be summarily executed, but the three families will be destroyed. Hundreds of daggers seem to be dancing throughout Daejeon. An eerie atmosphere that felt as if ones throat would be cut even if one stood still hung over Daejeon. Yinyamazons face turned red, but he could no longer open his mouth. At that time, Gwangmazon raised his hand. Stop it. Everyones eyes turned to Gwangmazon. I understand what the commander-in-chief said. Lets leave it at that. Ho Yo-seong, who was looking at Gwangmazon, lowered his head. I will do it. First of all Please be careful about your title. The Gwangmazon did not respond differently. Ho Yo-seong could not help feeling frustrated as he looked at the Gwangmazon like that. Is he showing his teeth already? In Protestantism, the orders of the religious leader are above the law. However, beings other than religious leaders are different. Small religious leaders are given the authority to control the military power of the religious religion, that is, military authority. However, that is literally just authority, and they rule the religious religion as an agent of the religious leader. No clear authority is given. The beasts that were chained with fear and oppression are raising their heads one by one. The Senate, or Magons, have no particular authority. They can be said to be similar to succession candidates who have not been designated as successors. They are respected by the Magons as a symbol of Protestant military power, but they cannot actually operate troops or be involved in household affairs. There is no authority whatsoever. It was all for the sake of the religious leader. The religious leader is God and is a symbol of absolute power. If the Senate intervenes, the monster called Protestantism will be separated into several bodies. That should not be the case. The state or In other martial arts federations, the more power is dispersed, the better. However, this was not the case for Shinism. So, a person with ability must become the leader. A symbol of absolute force that can control not only the royal palace but also the upper echelon of the Senate is needed. Protestantism, where one-man rule is taken for granted, is full of a history of rebellion. In fact, it was unavoidable. As long as the Protestant system maintained the absolute power of one man, rebellion and treason were inevitable. And the majority of those who committed rebellion throughout history were the Magons of the Senate. There is power, but no authority. Isnt this a position where dissatisfaction is bound to accumulate? It was not much different from the Senate of the time. However, the power of the great Heavenly Demon named Lee Cheon-sang and the resulting fear were so powerful that they did not even dare to challenge him. Rather than challenge him, he drew respect. Lee Cheon-sang was the strongest in history. If you are an absolute person who can be compared to the first and seven generations of the Heavenly Demon, even the world of magic would not be a dream. That Lee Cheon-sang has disappeared. Now, only the successor whom Lee Cheon-sang highly praised, but who is not as good as him, is left. But I dont understand. I looked into Johns eyes. They were clear and clean eyes, unusual for an old man. However, rather than the eyes of a person with a good heart, they were tinged with an inscrutable transparency. Senate Lord Gwangmajon is a person whose insides are unknown. However, in the past, His loyalty to the religious leader was genuine. He was a loyalist who would sacrifice his life for the religious leader. How could such a person show his fangs so quickly even after the former religious leader passed away? His loyalty was not to his position as the religious leader, but only to the former religious leader. Even Ho Yo-seong, who is called a rare genius, had a hard time understanding the true intentions of the Gwangmazon. Compared to that, the Yinyamazon was easy. The Yinyamazon was a shrewd and attentive great man befitting his size. He was moderately worldly and greedy, but if he really thought it was dangerous, He was a man who did not deviate from the limits. Why would such a Yinyama John make such dangerous remarks? It means that he believes he is not dangerous. That means there is someone watching his back. And that person was most likely Gwangmazon. No matter what his intentions are, he blocks it. It was unclear whether they were harboring a traitor. However, if there was even the slightest possibility, Hu Yaosheng was prepared to completely destroy the Senate as the general of the military. If he did so, his life would be in danger, but he had no choice . I thought about the invincible Cheonma, who is not only considered the best in the history of Shinism, but may even be called the strongest in martial arts history. I will protect Shinism, but I have no intention of dedicating my heart to the sect leader yet. A mischievous smile appeared on Ho Yo-seongs face. But if the sect leader can control me as much as the previous sect leader, then A deep pain lingered in the smile. I will light incense right then. In the past, I knew only a lot and my eyes on the world were worse than those of a three-year-old child. I could not forget my gratitude to Lee Cheon-sang, who gave me a great enlightenment at a time when I was wasting my overflowing potential. He did not simply become the general of the Heavenly Demon Church, but as a human being. I swore loyalty because I received great grace as a human being. Now I have to change the object of my loyalty. I have made sure to prepare. However, the virtues that must be possessed as the successor and head of the organization are completely different. If the new religious leader wants to If he is someone who cannot keep up, he will swear allegiance not to the religious leader but to the Protestant religion itself . Gwangmazon spoke in a monotonous voice. There would be no point in discussing it among ourselves. When did he say he would come? It seemed like he didnt want to be called a cult leader until the end. Hu Yaoshengs eyes became cold. The leader That was then. hook! At that moment, a terrifying energy wave came from outside the gates of Daejeon. It was magical power beyond imagination. Among those gathered here, there were none who were not experts, and there were some who had already crossed the line of fire with the master of this magic power, but even they were surprised by the fierceness of the magic power. Hu Yaosheng turned his eyes to the door. A black air current, blacker than darkness, seemed to seep through the gap in the door that had not yet been opened. Gyo. Pajijijik! A dark blue flash of lightning spread like a net across the surface of the steel gate of the Daejeon made of alloy and then disappeared. The moment he saw that lightning, Hu Yaosheng felt his heart pounding. A voice, I couldnt tell if it was an auditory hallucination or not, seemed to be coming from deep underground. C do not worry. ! Was it the voice of Lee Cheon-sang or the voice of another Cheonma who had already arrived here? Ho Yaoseong stood up from his seat. At the same time, a prosecutors loud voice was heard from outside Daejeon. The leader is eating it. Chapter 403 Episode 403 Casting a new shadow (3)Are you in? exactly. A ray of worry appeared on So Yeon-sims face as she looked at the Demon God Palace from afar. I wish I could come sooner Now, in the main hall of the Demon God Palace, there were the Magons of the Senate, the head of the military department, Ho Yo-seong, and the Grand Commander of the Heavenly Demon. Surprisingly, Mudam, the head of the defense court, was not there. Even though he is a person who must attend a leadership meeting, especially if it is the first time for a new leader, he did not show up in Daejeon. Do you know where the great guardian is? Not even this person knows that. The man who sighed and shook his head was a middle-aged man with a strong physique. It was Cheolmoojeong, the master of the kidney department who rarely shows himself. If the Nine Great Demons symbolized the power of Shinism, he was the one who actually ruled the Hundred and Eight Demon Lords, the best masters that could be used in Shinism. At the same time, he was also a member of the Hundred and Eight Demon Commanders and the strongest Demon Commander. He is the man with the greatest potential to become the next senator, and he was a man who worked hard day and night to reach the level of a mazon after ascending to the extreme level two years ago. That person also came to the front of the Demon God Palace. It shouldnt have happened if Mudam didnt come. Daehobeop is a loyalist among loyalists. Theres probably a reason. This person thinks so too. In fact, we are all of us, but no one was as shocked as Daehobeop. Because you served the leader most closely. A look of sadness appeared on Cheolmoojeongs face. Although they did not have a close personal relationship, he was also a person who respected Daehobeop martial arts warriors loyalty and resolute martial arts. When I heard that the leader of the Jeondae Church had passed away, I also felt the sorrow of the sky falling, and I wondered how terrible it would be for Mudam. So Yeon-sim glanced at Cheol Moo-jeong. How are you feeling, my lord? What do you mean? Would you like to help the new leader? Cheolmoojeong said firmly. He is someone who was highly praised by the previous religious leader. You wont need this mans help. I mean I have no intention of helping you, leader. I just have the determination to follow the leaders orders. So Yeon-sim looked at Cheol Moo-jeong again. He was a man as heartless as his name. He didnt have much interest in those around him, and of course he didnt talk much. He was truly a mine. Hwanheewon has personal information about the students on campus. However, even in that information section, there was very little information about Cheolmujeong. Now I understand. Cheolmoojeong was a person who would bury his bones in Protestantism. My head was filled with only those thoughts and martial arts, so it seemed like I had no time to spare for anything else. So Yeon-sim envied such iron heart. I envied the firmness of walking down the path he had chosen and the simple-mindedness of not caring even when people criticized him for being stubborn. I learn a lot from you, my father. Say everything. She turned her eyes back to the Demon Gods Palace. Her eyes were looking at the Demon Gods Palace, but her head was filled with sorrow. What will happen? It is said that the world is full of confusion, but it was the same in the Protestant Church. Will the new leader, Seoliang, be able to resolve the situation stained by this chaos and solidify his position as the leader? * * * Kugu Palace! The gate of Daejeon has opened. Through the open door A man with a sturdy physique came in. A look of puzzlement appeared on the faces of those who were gathered in great tension. What is it? The energy wave that spread from outside Daejeon a little while ago was truly shocking enough to collapse the entire Demon God Palace. However, as soon as the door was opened, the strong magical energy disappeared as if washed away . It was as if the magic energy had not been opened in the first place. When you capture something, traces of demon energy are bound to be left in the air, but there were no traces left. Its strange. Not even one or two, but all of them felt it, but not even a trace of it could be found. That fact strangely oppressed the hearts of the leaders gathered here. There was nothing to be particularly afraid of, but it gave me an uneasy feeling that should not be ignored. It looks like they were having a pretty heated discussion. Xu Liang smiled. Hu Yaochengs eyes deepened as he looked at him like that. You have changed. Because I was monitoring the situation in the central plains, I did not see him when Seoryang re-entered the church with the Cheonma Army and the Gwangma Jinma. So, in reality, it was the first time we had seen him for several months. He has grown bigger. Height, physique, and presence were even bigger than when he left the church a few months ago. He was wearing comfortable military uniform without a long gun, let alone a long gun. His long hair was not tied back, and he was not carrying any weapon. Still, he was tall. He had a large and somehow heavy presence. The two eyes were smiling, but a dignity that could not be ignored was leaking out. Ho Yo-seong knelt down on the spot. I meet the leader of the Reigning Saint Heavenly Demon Immortal Divine Cult, Ho Yo-seong. It was a calm yet powerful voice. Seo-ryang smiled and looked at him. Its been a long time. How have you been? Yes, leader. I think Ive lost a bit more weight than before. If you cant reduce the intensity of your work, at least eat well. Ho Yo-seong said, I will keep this in mind, Master. He took his eyes off Ho Yo-seong and looked around. Eom Tae-gyeong, the Great Commander of the Heavenly Demon, and the six mazons were kneeling. However, the Senator Gwangmazon and the Pyeongyeokmazon Yinyama were only bending. Seo-ryang watched them. I didnt blame him. He walked hurriedly. He crossed the center of Daejeon at a pace that wasnt too hasty, but wasnt slow either . His hair swaying in the light wind looked like the hem of a dragon robe. Although he was a young man, not yet 30 years old, he had the presence here. He was bigger than anyone else. He walked in silence and stood in front of the Taesa. Seolyangs eyes deepened as he looked down at the Taesa. Its huge. This is the seat where Lee Cheon-sang sat. And it was the seat where past religious leaders sat. The seat is right in front of him. Seo-ryang stroked the Taesas robe. Even though it was not silk, it felt very good to the touch. It was then. Sir. Xu Liang looked back. Before he knew it, the Lord Gwangma was looking at him with his bent back straightened. This old mans greeting was late. Im so glad you entered the school safely. Xu Liang nodded, Thank you. He had never seen Gwangmazon before. However, there was no awkwardness in dealing with him. Gwangmazon opened his mouth. I was very worried that he might have been harmed by the recklessness of the Jungwon bastards. The reason he did not suffer much harm is because of the ancestors This is Hongbok. Hu Yaochengs eyes deepened. Lord Guangmas words were truly strange. It was strange because they were said at the moment when Xu Liang was about to sit down in the royal palace, and it was uncomfortable because he felt as if it was wrong for him to return to life alone. Xu Liang shook his head. It wasnt fun, but there was a harvest. It was a good trip to Jungwon. The faces of the leaders hardened. Gwangmazons words were strange, but Seoliangs words were without hesitation. The head of the former sect died in Jungwon. Nevertheless, it is said to be a good move to Jungwon. Depending on how you interpret it, it could have been a dangerous statement. Gwangmazon, who was quietly looking up at Seoliang, lowered his head again. If you look at the big picture, it could be so. However The former leader sacrificed his life to open the door to the world of magic that was only half open. ?! The greatest Heavenly Demon in the history of Protestantism. It was an end worthy of someone who holds the title of the greatest of all time and in reality. The atmosphere in Daejeon suddenly became cold. It was such a sensitive and dangerous story that even the face of the Gwangmazon, whose expression had not changed, suddenly hardened. The Yinyamazon opened his mouth. Master Xiao! Those words just now. ..! His life was full of a fierce sense of purpose that even destroyed his own life, and a noble greatness in which he loved Shingyo. He wanted the world of magic and at the same time loved Shingyo. Although he gave so much for Shingyo, it is a pity that he has nothing more to give. He did it. Xiliangs eyes deepened. Out of that sorrow, he sacrificed his life to give us the land of Jungwon. .. We should not mourn that noble sacrifice. Our sorrow is His sorrow and our frustration is His frustration. Even after he attained the enlightenment that would allow him to ascend to heaven, he ruled over the Protestant religion for over ten years, waiting for the right time, and finally built his own tomb and entered it. He went away happy. He wanted us to use his death to go to wider and higher places, and he was sure that would happen. Xiliangs magical eye spewed fire. S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thats why I will even take advantage of my teachers death. Because it is something that brings glory to Him. .. So there is no need to be angry at Grand Commander Cheonma. Because Grand Commander Cheonma just did as he commanded, as always. Even though the voice was not very uplifting, everyone could not help but hold their breath. Seoryang, who was looking down at the audience with a frighteningly serious face, smiled for a moment. Senate. Yes, Master Xiao. Until the end, he referred to Xiliang as Xiaojiaoju. Seoliang didnt react much to his title. Take the mazons and return to the Senate. But Master Xiao. No one is guilty here. Even if there is a crime, it is only within the jurisdiction of the Criminal Justice Department and not something you can discuss together. When Gwangmazon opened his mouth again, Seoliang continued speaking. I will be stopping by the Senate in five days. yes? Wait there until then. I beg your Majesty, but I cannot do that. You cant do that? We havent even been able to pay the religious leaders funeral yet. It is more appropriate than ever to comfort the religious leaders soul with a grand funeral, so how can we return to our home with a heavy butt? No bites. Everyone looked at Xu Liang in surprise. Xu Liang shook his head. The place where he passed away is far away in the northern part of the central plains. That place is his tomb. one..! When I go out to the central plains again and establish order in the martial arts world, thats when I will hold the meeting. Until then, we are not qualified to hold the funeral for the person who went to heaven. . Go back. Gwangmazon, who was looking at Seoryang quietly, lowered his head. We understand what Master Xiao means. We dont think so, but we will leave for now. Thats not true. yes? You will be alone, not us. See you in five days. In the end, the Magons had no choice but to follow the Gwangmazon and leave the Demon Gods Palace. Seoriang sat on the stairs with a chuckle. Even though the Great Master was in front of him, he did not sit there. It was bad from the beginning. You were amazing. huh? Hu Yaocheng lowered his head. I couldnt help but be impressed by the leaders wit. They, especially the Gwangmazon, are people who cannot understand their true feelings. It is truly amazing that you send him away with just a few words. Xu Liang tilted his head. Is this something so great that it deserves praise? Anyone can do it. Ho Yo-seong almost burst out laughing without even realizing it. Dogs barking loudly at the Nine Great Mazon of the world? If this wasnt the Demon God Palaces battle, I would have burst into laughter. You are truly worthy of a religious leader. Xu Liang laughed. You call me cult leader. Of course. Do you acknowledge that I am qualified to be the leader of the cult? Of course. good. Get up. Ho Yaoseong stood up from his seat. Before he knew it, Seoryang came to his side. You have a place to go with me, Grand Commander. Chapter 404 Episode 404 Casting a new shadow (4)The place where Seoliang headed was Gojuklim (). It was indeed a place I had not been to in a long time. I came here when I came to see Yeo Kang-hwi, but I didnt have the time or intention to look around this place at the time. Its still the same. Whistling. The cold wind that blew past the bamboo leaves touched Seoryangs collar. Seoryang closed his eyes. It was really hard. I remembered the time when I entered the Gojuk Forest and caused a stir. It was a time when I had a bloody life-and-death battle with strange spirits, or even ghosts. I managed to survive with a body that had not yet properly learned martial arts. If it had not been for Ma Dong-pil, I would not have survived. Plus, Lee Cheon-sang. If I hadnt sent myself here, I wouldnt be where I am now. Xu Liang looked back. What do you think? Do you remember the old days? Ma Dong-pil lowered his head. Thats right. Master. It was so hard at that time that I thought I was going to die. Ma Dong-pil had a faint smile on his face. As Seoryang said, I dont know how many times I have been in danger of death. However, when I returned to this place, I could no longer feel the eerieness of the past. On the contrary, I was even glad to see it. Hu Yaosheng asked cautiously. Master. hmm? This may be presumptuous, but what about here? I have someone to meet. Huh? Are there people here? No one can enter Gojuk Forest without the order of the religious leader. No, there is one person. But there is no reason for that person to be here. Daehobeop. Ho Yo-seong looked at Um Tae-kyung. Eom Tae-kyung was staring deep into the Gojuk Forest with his characteristic blunt expression. There is a Great Protector? There was no answer. Uhm Tae-kyung was just staring into the forest with infinitely deep eyes. Why is he here?! Even so, I was wondering why I didnt come to Daejeon. At least in Ho Yaoseongs eyes, Mudam was not the kind of person who would fall into such a situation. Are you to the point where you cant even move after the death of your lord whom you trusted and followed? That is an overly belittling treatment of a man named Mudam. Mudam was a man who would do whatever he had to do, even if it meant taking his own life. But he was in Gojuk Forest? Because I think this is my last place. They were shocked when they saw Seo-ryang. Even though he said something surprising, his expression was not that dark. Lets go in together. Oh yeah! The group entered the bamboo forest. Ma Dong-pil looked around with nervous eyes. When I saw the bamboo forest from afar, I felt a memory rather than a scary feeling. It was dangerous at the time, but because of that time, I was able to become as strong as I am now. But once you go inside, its a different story. Among the precious treasures of the Gojuk Forest, there were many that were dangerous even to the highest level expert. Of course, even if they attacked out of the blue, there wouldnt be any problem because there was Seo Liang, but that was a different problem. How much did it cost? You dont have to be nervous, Dongpil. yes? They cant touch me anyway. No, they would rather try to avoid it. Are you trying to avoid me? What does this mean? Seoryang looked around and touched his chest. Stay here. The core of Gojuk Forest, which has never been properly examined before. The spirit that he had taken when he first met Geumho was lodged in his body. Even now, it was so vague that I couldnt feel it unless I was conscious of it, but it was a rich wild energy that felt like it would be there forever. Because of that spirits core, nobles cannot attack me. When I thought about that, Geumho came to mind. Where are you now? The bond with Geumho was so strong that they could feel each other even if they were thousands of miles away. However, after Lee Cheon-sang disappeared, Geumhos presence could no longer be felt. Of course, it does not mean that Geumho died or that the string of spiritual energy disappeared. Seoliang could feel it instinctively. That Kumho still remains in the world. Ill come back someday. Its not like Geumho was seriously injured or lost his spirituality. Seoliang lightly dismissed the question. How much did it cost? Tsutsutsutsu. In the middle of a wide open space, a sturdy old man was sitting cross-legged on a small platform with his back turned. The subtle demonic energy emanating from the old man was perfectly refined. Even though Ho Yao-seong is an expert in his own martial arts, he is in complete control of his energy to the extent that he does not feel it. Xu Liang raised his hand. Then, Ho Yo-seong, Ma Dong-pil, and Eom Tae-kyung stopped on the spot. Great protection law. Ugh. The faint demonic energy that had been blooming disappeared completely. The old man, Mudam, got up from his bed and came down to the ground. Dominion Seonggyo, Heavenly Demon Immortal. A sinner of the Protestant religion meets the religious leader. He was the one who unhesitatingly recognized Seoryang as the leader of the religion. Xu Liang shook his head. Get up. Yes, leader. Mudam carefully got up and stood with his head bowed. It was a very polite posture. Seoliang sighed. Thank you for calling me leader, but there is no need to stand so stiffly. It is a natural example to the master of Protestantism. He seems like a stiff gentleman. Seo-ryang went to the bench and sat down. Sit next to me. Hello, leader. Its an order. Mudam flinched. But soon after, he carefully sat down next to Seo-ryang. Do you have something to tell me? Yes, I do. Yes, I heard it from Master. Ho Yo-seong, who heard those words from afar, tilted his head. What on earth was that he was going to deliver? That was not all. He didnt show it, and even Ma Dong-pil and Eom Tae-kyung didnt understand their conversation. Seo-ryang asked, Will you deliver it? I have to take it, but theres no need to wait here to give it to me. I apologize, Master, but by nature I am a high treason criminal who does not deserve to be here. I am a great man who would not be worthy of being imprisoned in the deepest prison of the Penal Court and suffering for eons right now. Why are you a sinner? For a long time, I was an unfit person who sat in the glorious position of the Great Protector of Protestantism, even though I had only limited abilities. .. The reason why the former leader passed away was all because of my shortcomings. How can you hope to live? Xu Liang shook his head. You know its not your fault, right? Master left you behind on purpose. Even if the head of the former church gave this order, it does not mean that my sins will disappear. I should have died before the former leader passed away. With what dignity can such a sinner be admitted to the Demon Gods Palace? It was fierce loyalty. I already knew this, but Seoliang knew even more clearly. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. How deep is Mudams loyalty to Lee Cheon-sang? Even if Lee Cheon-sang jokingly told him to die, Mu-dam was the one who would follow his words without hesitation. Its not something I would say to someone who is in self-destruction, but let me tell you something. Strictly speaking, you are a sinner. Mudam bowed his head. Even though it is the Great Protection Law of Shingyo, you did not properly protect Shingyo. Whatever the reason, if the atmosphere and situation of Shingyo were abnormal, you should have stepped forward and corrected it. You failed to do that. I apologize. Derelict of duty. That is your crime. That is why I intend to sentence you to a three-month pay cut. Mudam looked at Seo-ryang in surprise. Seo-ryang smiled. I dont know that your loyalty to your master is as good as anyone elses. But you are the Lord of the Protectorate. Loyalty to the head of the religious order is natural, and furthermore, you will reorganize the new religion like the Lord of the Protectorate. I should have done it. . But no one could have imagined that Master would pass away in the middle of nowhere. I can only guess how great the shock must have been. Thats why the crime was reduced to a three-month pay cut, so something like this would never happen again. Make sure it doesnt happen. Master. I Dont fall into delusion yourself. You will protect Shingyo until the day your life ends. If you have a trustworthy successor, I dont mind handing over the position of Daehobeop, but even when you step down from active duty, you must do your best for Shingyo. Thats what you have to do. The person you owe your loyalty to is the religious leader, not my teacher. What you need to do is protect the religious faith, not wallow in sorrow. Mudams eyes were shaken. Seo-ryang tapped his shoulder. Not only I, but all demons know the hard work you have done day and night to ensure the safety of Shinjyo for decades. Please do not turn a blind eye to the Shinjyo that you have achieved. Yes. .Church leader. This is not an order, but a request. Mudam quickly got down from the bench and knelt on the floor. How can you ask me a favor? If you are a demon of a new religion, it is natural to absolutely obey the orders of the religious leader. okay. So you dont have to feel guilty. The reason Master ordered you not to follow him wasnt because he wanted you to show up like this. Mudam bit his lip. Blood dripped from the torn lip. If the request is too burdensome, I will give you an order. An intense glow appeared in Seo-ryangs eyes: You will have to burn the rest of your life with me. Master! I wont care even if you are panting from exhaustion, so risk your life to chase after me. I tell you in advance, I am not generous enough to take care of even those who have fallen away of their own accord. Mudam hit his forehead on the ground. Boom! Mudam, the new guardian lord, takes the orders of the religious leader! Just get up now. Mudam stood up. Xu Liang smiled. Tears were flowing down Mudams cheeks. The tears were a combination of the guilt of not seeing the last of the former religious leader, the sadness of not being able to die with the former religious leader, and the joy of being encouraged by the new religious leader. I trust you. I will sacrifice my life to protect the sect leader. He overcomes his guilt for not being able to protect his previous lord with loyalty to his new lord. Seo-ryang, who brought back the old loyalist who had fallen to rock bottom, spoke in a mischievous voice. Now give me what I deserve, you loyal loyalist, who takes a lot of effort. * * * next day. Are you going to postpone the bite? Yes. Hao Yao-seongs voice was calm. But Princess Queen, who heard those words, could not be calm at all. Is that really true? Thats right. That cannot be done. The coronation of the new religious leader and the religious affairs of the religious leader are entirely managed by the royal palace. No matter how religious the religious leader is, he cannot overstep this authority. The Majin people dont know that Daegwan and Gyosang are managed by the Big Palace. What did you say just now? Hu Yaosheng straightened his back. I will inform you of the leaders message. message? The Queen Mothers eyes deepened. A message? What does the new leader, or the young man who will become the new leader, have to say to himself? You said that in the new era, there will be no secret palaces in the Heavenly Demon Church. ? The Secret Palace, a group known only to the religious leader and a very small number of people, will later be renamed the Priests Hall and its existence will be made known to all demons. .!! This is the leaders message. Lightning rained down from the queens eyes. Youre joking. This is a message, not a joke. Not from anyone else but from the religious leader. If you have anything to say, please come to the Demon Gods Palace in person. Hu Yao-seong stood up, saluted her, and left the palace without looking back. The princesss face was cruelly distorted. It was a very scary face that even Li Cheon-sang had never seen before. Chapter 405 Episode 405 Casting a new shadow (5)Its been a while since Ive been here. After entering Panmajeong, Seoryang looked around. Its such an amazing place. Everything was pure white. Like before, the surrounding scenery had not changed. From the ground where I stood on my feet to the endless sky, everything I could see was white. Is it natural since there is no axis of battle? I had heard a bit from Lee Cheon-sang about how Panmajeong was created. And yesterday, I also heard from Mudam what it takes to become the owner of Panmajeong. There is so much to do. The official coronation of the religious leader has not yet taken place. However, as a religious leader, there was as much work to do as Mount Tai. It was natural to analyze the stability of the school or the situation in the central government, and there were also abilities and knowledge that a religious leader should have. I wanted to take things slowly, one by one, but there were many issues that needed to be dealt with urgently. One of them was Panmajeong. Dongpil. Did you call me, leader? Ma Dong-pil, who bowed his head respectfully, looked very innocent, unlike usual. Not only his hair but also his beard were neatly trimmed, and his attire was old-fashioned yet practical as befits the religious leaders closest guard. What is Daehobeop doing now? I received a report that he headed to the Hobeop this morning. The defense court will be under renovation for some time. It will take some time. Thats expected. Then I guess Ill have to take care of it myself. Seoyang took out a thin book from his arms. On the surface of the book, the five characters Yujindohyeonggyeol (ꇈD) were written in grand strokes. There are still many things in the world that I dont know about. Yujin Dohyeonggyeol was a kind of road connecting Gyoju and Panmajeong. It was a type of Neigongsimbeop in that luck (\) was essential. However, in the sense that it turns this place into a fantasy world desired by the religious leader, it was also a type of drinking family magic. It is a combination of martial arts and techniques. Since the world created by imitating the old bamboo forest is connected to people, it can be seen as the same as the relationship between the old bamboo forest and the forest. Connecting people to an artificially created world of fantasy I wouldnt be able to even attempt it without at least the magic power of the old Yuma supply. Although they are said to be invincible and immortal, the laws of the world do not allow them to be independent. There will always be a natural enemy, so even the best in the world cannot last forever. The only person who went against the path of heaven was Lee Cheon-sang. Because he devastated the world with his overwhelming force and no natural enemy. Since there was no one on earth who could stand against him, heaven directly took him away, so it can be said that he misunderstood the world in a true sense. However, it is different in Panmajeong. When connected to Panmajeong, those who enter it fall under the influence of the cult leader. In other words, Panmajeong is solely the domain of the owner of the Heavenly Demon Church. In other words, it was clear that Cheonma was invincible within the local area called Panmajeong. It can be said to be like a principle that cannot be changed, even by a master of magic or a practitioner of Taoist Buddhism who has mastered the laws of the world. Perhaps one of the reasons why Master was able to withstand Heavens call for over ten years was precisely because of this Panmajeong. That was the reason why Seo-ryang came to Panmajeong in the first place to find Mu-dam. If I make Panmajeong my own, things will become easier. Panmajeong belongs solely to the religious leader. It can also be seen as one of the symbols of the religious leader. No matter how much they talk about legitimacy, it is safe to say that there are very few people who will argue with the religious leader who has already suppressed Panmajeong. Guard outside the door. Dont let anyone in. Yes, leader. So Seoryang was left alone in Panmajeong. He sat down on the bare floor, stretched out the Yujindo Hyeonggyeol, and began to recite the nine verses. * * * Youre already in? Thats right. A slight tension appeared on Mudams face. Is it true that you will make Panmajeong your own by yourself? Ma Dong-pil blinked. What do you mean? hmm? Ah, for some reason, after listening to Daehobeopnims words, it seems that linking with Panmajeong is quite difficult Of course it is. Before Ma Dong-pil became Seoryangs personal guard, Mu Dam was Ma Dong-pils direct superior. However, now the position is different, and Mudam does not treat Ma Dong-pil like a subordinate like before. Even though it didnt seem like it, he knew how to be meticulous about such things. Panmajeong has been with the history of our school. That place is solely the domain of the religious leader. Furthermore, it is such a difficult method that anyone other than the strongest of the Protestant Church would not even dare to attempt to handle it. Picky? So, when the generation changed, the previous Daehobeop helped the new cult leader to establish a connection to Panmajeong. Of course, the main character was the cult leader, and the Daehobeop only sorted out small errors or fragments of power that may have arisen in the process. Ma Dong-pils face became serious. Are you saying its impossible for the leader to do it alone? Not really. If you have the strength to subdue Panmajeong alone and your understanding of both martial arts and techniques is extremely excellent, you can link it with just one person. One Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A look of worry appeared on Mudams face. It was surprising considering that he was always blunt. Of all the religious leaders of the past, there are no more than five who have linked up with Panmajeong and, to put it somewhat radically, have suppressed them. Maybe it can be seen as natural. No matter how much you reign as a god, there are a lot of things you have to take care of as a religious leader. It is more advantageous to shorten the time with the help of the Great Protection Act than to subdue Panmajeong alone. okay. But even so, it is still difficult. In fact, some of the past religious leaders attempted to do it on their own, but most of them failed. The leader will be different. I think so too. Im just saying this because Im worried. Among those who failed, there were the Five Great Heavenly Demons. Ma Dong-pils eyes widened. In the history of the Heavenly Demon Church, there are only nine people, including the former religious leader, who have received the title of Heavenly Demon. There were ten people, including the religious leaders of the time. How many religious leaders have been produced in Protestantism, which has a thousand-year history? Among them, there are only ten of them, so it is difficult to receive the title of Heavenly Demon. However, one of only ten Heavenly Demons in history failed. What on earth is Panmajeong? Ma Dong-pil, who was quietly looking at the door, shook his head. Even if you fail, theres no problem, right? Hmm? I dont think so, but even if you cant subdue Panmajeong, if you get help from Great Protector again Of course, thats true. You can do that after your body is completely healed. yes? It is a difficult strategy that changes the logic at will of the person involved. If it fails, there is a high possibility of severe internal injuries. ..! Only then did Ma Dong-pil notice the look of worry on Mu Dams face. The sect leader has already received the title of Heavenly Demon from the previous sect leader. There is no doubt about its strength, but the problem is time. Time When I looked around the situation on campus so far, I saw that the church members were very excited. Everyone was like that, regardless of whether they were introverts or extroverts. Not to mention the leadership . If you lie down with internal injuries in a situation where you cant even rent a room, let alone get a seat The situation is only going to get worse. Thats right. Ma Dong-pil thought of Gwangmazon. No matter what his intentions were, he clearly crossed the line in Daejeon. But no one could stop Gwangmazon or yell at him. Because he was a senator? That was absolutely not the case. There was no justification. I saw the last of the previous cult leader and he himself told me to become the cult leader. However, there is no way to actually prove it. Why didnt Ho Yaoseong send Guangmazon to the punishment hall even after seeing such an outrageous scene? An atmosphere of fear. Although it may be possible to break the opponents momentum for a while by creating a sect, it is difficult to suppress someone who is at the level of a light demon until he is truly recognized as the leader of the sect . yes? Doesnt this mean that we should use the Heavenly Demon Army to oppress the Mazon and inform the school of the religious leaders rights? youre right. That cannot be done. There is a risk that the act itself will be seen as a sign that the religious leader is striving for rights that he himself does not have. If that happens, the Senate will also use radical methods that it cannot use at the moment. Are you saying its a drastic method? Tension appeared on Mudams face. Treason. Tsutsutsu. Extreme murderousness rose from Ma Dong-pils body. Are they trying to plot treason? No. Rather, there is a risk that the religious leader will be labeled a traitor. ..!! Of course, it would be difficult to actually do that. But they are old dragons who have been crouching for decades and have never swung their claws. I dont know what Ill do to burn the last flame of my life. okay. Mudam sighed as if he was frustrated. Its all my fault. I was so shocked by the death of the former leader that I couldnt look around the church properly. If I had seen that disrespectful move in advance, the situation wouldnt have ended up like this. Ma Dong-pil also sighed, This has already passed, so I think its right to start worrying about how to deal with it in the future. Youre right. But that one mistake continues to haunt me. Mudam tapped Ma Dongpils shoulder. I and the general military will do our best to stabilize the situation on campus until the leader comes out. You dont think anything and just guard this place. The defense court will also send one and two groups to the entire Demon God Palace. I will order you to escort . thank you. Good luck. But the situation was moving much faster and more violently than they thought. There are rumors like that going around? Yes. Where did the rumor start? said Tian Fei, Huyaochengs most trusted confidant. It is difficult to pinpoint. But it is certain that the rumor started from the inner city, not the outer city. Frost appeared on Hu Yaochengs face. Is it the Senate? It was a truly swift move. I thought we would watch the situation unfold and respond slowly, but this does not mean that we should start from scratch. Cheonbi said in a worried voice. There are actually people who are doubting the legitimacy of the religious leader. no see. I guess so. One way or another, our school is an organization with a strong religious flavor. Faith in God is strong enough to drive away even the Death God, but on the other hand, when that faith is shaken, it can be shattered by even a single needle. Because thats what faith is. I really dont understand. No matter how much they dont like the religious leader, they are loyalists who have supported the Protestant religion until now. How can they start a division like this. Youll know that when you see it. Ho Yaoseong stood up from his seat. I would like to ask you to organize the documents at the secret palace. Where are you going? Hwanhee Wonju. yes? Hwanhee Wonjoo? Hu Yaosheng smiled coldly. As you know, I am a person who knows how to match the rhythm. Since I punched you rudely first, I need to get out of here as well. Chapter 406 Episode 406 Aspect of the Demon King (1)Huu. There was a faint blue glow in the deep smoke. It was not regular tobacco. Moreover, the blue-tinged smoke seemed strangely heavy. I cant even get this to bloom anymore. Gwangmazon patted the gombangdae. I tried to shake off the ashes from the burning brazier, but the ashes were blown away by the flames that were burning with quite a fierce force. It was then. Won-ju! Yinyamazon opened the door and entered. Were in big trouble! How can you say that? Starting today, Hwanhuiwon will cut off all food and household items coming into the hospital! Also, the defense court took away all of our expenses! Gwangmazons eyes lit up. At the Hwanheewon and the Protectorate Court? A look of murder appeared in Yinyamazons eyes. We must go and find out right away! How dare these foolish things go to the main temple Why are you so excited? What do you mean? If you run out of daily necessities, you can just get them from outside, and isnt the expense meaningless anyway? Each one of us is a master of injustice to all couples. Thats not what you said. This is beyond obvious challenge! Its a challenge Thats right. But its also wrong. Wrong? Gwangmazon leisurely asked Gombangdae. Heavy smoke slowly flowed out between my nose and mouth. It means they wont think that way. We declared war, saying that since we touched it first, we will respond properly. Even so, isnt this too petty? Thats why it is like that. So thats it? I have no idea what Wonju is talking about It would be convenient if we raided the main temple with the Cheonma Army. However, doing so could highlight the issue of the legitimacy of the Sogyoju. Yes. Plus, the rumors going around the school will also gain momentum. They are not throwing dirt on our convenience of living. They are touching our pride. Gwangmazon chuckled. As people get older, they become ugly. They lose patience and get angry at even trivial things. That guy from Ho Yaoseong knows that very well. After all, he must be the one who fueled Hwanhee Wonju. Tsutsutsutsu A look of death appeared in Yinyamazons eyes. Do you mean you cant fix it right away? You can fix it, but if you do that, wont our future be quite damp? Hoyo-seong, you damn bastard! This is another reason why we did not accompany the Cheonma Army. If we try to overturn it by force, we become traitors who cannot be defeated or defeated. Gwangmazon remembered the first day Hoyosung entered the school. I remembered the young sleeping dragon whose innocent-looking face was hiding the ferocity of thousands of snakes and wolves. He turned a battle of strength into a battle of brains. If you react rashly here, you will not be able to avoid catastrophe. This is why he is scary. He is a man who knows how to change the battlefield to his liking. Are you saying that I have to suffer like this?! Of course it shouldnt be like that. After licking the gombangdae a few times, he stood up. What are Goru and Cheolgeom doing? Im stuck in my house. As expected, youre smart. Wouldnt that be stupid rather than smart? Because I cant read the current trends in time, Im destined to die as an old man in a closet. Yinyamazon said sarcastically. To begin with, he didnt like Gorumazon and Iron Sword Mazon very much. Ill go out for a while so you can rest. Where do you want to go? Demon God Palace. Yinyamazons face suddenly hardened. Wonju. I dont know what youre thinking, but the Demon God Palace Dont worry. Im just going to confirm something I heard. What do you mean? Gwangmazon laughed as if it was fun. Youll know when you watch. * * * Heading to the Demon Gods Palace? Thats right. Hu Yaochengs eyes flashed. Who is with us? I am going to the Senate Hall. Its definitely not normal. After leaving the military department, Hu Yaosheng quickly headed to the Demon God Palace. Unlike Gwangmazon, who leisurely headed towards the Demon Gods Palace, his steps were very fast. It didnt seem urgent, but it didnt seem like there was any leisure either. As he arrived in front of the Demon Gods Palace, the Gwangmazon came walking from far away. Hmm, it really is amazing. Gwangmazons first words were: I havent met you face to face very often. But Ive always thought about it. If I had to choose the scariest person in our school, you would definitely be ranked first. Ho Yo-seong grinned. I thought Lord Won would recognize my value. The kids under me only saw me as a civil servant who knew how to stamp and stamp documents. Is that possible? You are a talented person who was personally selected by the sect leader. The head of the former sect chose me. Gwangmazon just smiled. Ho Yaoseong scratched his head. You just admit this, right? What do you mean? Turning around and bashing someone in the back of the head is one of my favorite methods, but I dont think now is the time for that. haha. You are a person who was highly praised by previous church leaders. Some thoughtless fools are anxious about your age, but they do not admit that you are even more amazing. Thats right. Anyway, I think Ill get to the top of the pole and live for another generation, so why dont you wait a little longer? Sooner or later, when our school enters the world, youll be able to relieve your itching. Gwangmazon chuckled. Youre all old and fighting? I was quite hot-blooded when I was young, but I have no desire to see blood until I get older. Hoo? If you become Wonjus senior, it will be more convenient and comfortable to give instructions rather than use your hands directly. It was a remark mocking the recklessness of the opponent who was wreaking havoc to gain power. Of course, Gwangmazons expression did not change. His old age, tempered by living for nearly ninety years, was not easy enough to be destroyed with just a few words. Whatever it is, you do your job. of course. Thats why youve been giving yourself a headache lately. As expected, your distribution is as great as your wisdom. I will take it as a compliment. Its not a compliment. You know this because you have lived at our school for quite some time. Power without justice brings fear and intimidation, but justice without power is nothing but an empty sin. Hu Yao-seongs eyes sparkled. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I know that much. Furthermore, I know one more thing. Powerful fools have their causes and desires. How troublesome they can be when they run rampant without being able to distinguish between them. Gwangmazon chuckled. Well, Yinya has a bit of a rough side. He says this even though he knows he is talking about himself. Ho Yo-seong shook his head. Stop giving up. If you step down now, I will not only promise you a comfortable retirement, but I will also tell you that in the future, when the leader advances to the Central Plains, you will be able to participate in a decisive game. Give up? I havent even started to do anything properly yet. Are you really going to do that? You dont know anything about me. Why am I walking around like this, beating my bent back? A sneer appeared on Hu Yaochengs face. I know one thing. That appearance is uglier than I thought. Gwangmazon grinned. The atmosphere was quite different from his previous laughter. No matter how old he was, his judgment was distorted by Ho Yaoseongs harsh words. I dare say something. Please speak. There will come a time in the future when Protestantism will know my will. Then you will have to make a wise choice. These are words whose meaning is difficult to understand. Ho Yaoseong looked at the face of Lord Guangma. The frown on his face clearly revealed that he had bad feelings towards him. However, behind it, he seemed to have quite complex emotions as well. He was puzzled . I couldnt hide it. What does it mean? It was clear that these were words that could be interpreted as somewhat dangerous. Gwangmazons words sounded as if he was saying to choose carefully whether to become an ally or an enemy when his rebellion succeeds. However, the atmosphere felt in his tone was not as negative as expected. I couldnt feel it. So Hu Yaosheng was taken aback. Master Guangs expression relaxed and he said, Anyway, it looks like you came to see me, but I dont want to talk to you anymore. We have quite a bit of fragrant tea leaves in stock. Instead, go to my place and have a drink. Gwangmazon burst out laughing. Do you mean to enter the blood vessel with my feet? Im not that stupid. You mean hes blood-loving? This is a bit disappointing. Do you really think that I would do something treasonous to a great adult of Protestantism? You are a person who can be crueler or more cunning than anyone else depending on the situation. I dont want to praise you, but I also dont want to deny your greatness. I feel strange. The moment you appeared in front of me like this, I thought. No matter what happens in the future, I will never go to the military department. Aside from everything else, that keen intuition deserves praise. All the heads of the central forces supporting the Protestant religion of the time had such an aspect . Not only is he excellent at martial arts, but his senses are especially good. It was a weapon so threatening that even Ho Yo-seong, the greatest genius in Shinkyo, found it difficult to deal with it. Its too bad. Feeling, intuition, sixth sense. It is a powerful force that can fill in the gaps in knowledge. This aspect was also emphasized in the teachings that Lee Cheon-sang first gave to Ho Yo-seong. Although it may be evaluated as old-fashioned, that intuition accumulated through experience is as real as possible. But why? Are you trying to get your head into a fight you cant win? Is there a way to turn an unwinnable fight around? If so, it wasnt usually a big deal. Ho Yo-sung was a man who knew well how terrifying a person who wants to burn the end of his life can become when he crosses the line. With you, Id like to end the conversation here. Please go back. Do you want to stop by the Demon Gods Palace? I guess its none of your business. I should know better than anyone else. what? I am not a protector of the law, but I am a general military officer who is more deeply involved inside and outside the Shinyo religion than anyone else. I cannot allow someone who harbors the risk of treason to enter the Demon God Palace. Tsutsutsutsu An eerie magical energy rose from the body of the Gwangmazon. It was a powerful force that would send chills down the spine of even the mightiest of the world. Its a terrible advantage, but its also a disadvantage. Thats your three-chili tongue. It hasnt had any negative effects yet. If you do this, you will realize it today. This was when the sharp confrontation reached its peak. Kugung! The entire Demon God Palace shook. It was not an earthquake caused by demon energy. It was similar to a kind of shock wave generated when huge forces collided. Hu Yaoshengs eyes wavered. Master? Gwangmazons eyes sparkled with fire. .Panmajeong. for a moment! The Gwangmazon, who had disappeared in front of Hoyo Castle, had at some point arrived in front of the main gate of the Demon Gods Palace. It was a terrifying martial arts method. He was the only subordinate who taught it to Lee Cheon-sang, excluding the successor candidates. Gwangmazons hand rose. The black and white camouflage guards guarding the gate of the Demon God Palace put their hands on the hilts of their swords. Stop. Quaaaang! The main gates of the Demon God Palace were wide open to the left and right. Chapter 407 Episode 407 Aspect of the Demon King (2)Hu Yaoseong shouted. Inform Daehobeop of the black and white twins immediately! sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For a moment, he wondered if he needed to summon the Heavenly Demon Army, but Hu Yao-seong held back. At least not yet. It was intuition, not logic. The black and white twins, who had drawn their swords to catch the light demon who forcibly opened the door to the Demon Gods Palace and entered, hesitated. Hu Yaoshengs face distorted. What are they doing! Without informing Daehobeop right away! but! A look of embarrassment was evident on the faces of the black and white twins. Even they, who were very experienced, had no idea that someone as high as a senator would commit the crime of blasphemy by forcibly opening the Demon Gods Palace. The two of you cant stop him anyway! Even the guards in hiding will have a hard time handling the senator! Call for the Great Protector right now! It was a reasonable order and request. The Black and White Twins only follow the orders of the religious leader, but in this special situation, they could not ignore the words of the commander in chief. Baaaaagh! The White Wei unfolded the Divine Law to call for the Great Protection Law, and the Black Wei entered the Demon God Palace. . One person had to stay behind to lead the guards hidden throughout the Demon God Palace. Damn it! For a brief moment, Hu Yao-seong thought once more. The Heavenly Demon Army cant do it! If thats the case, is it even an emergency order?! Except in special cases, the person who issued the emergency order to Shinjyo was the Commander-in-Chief. However, Ho Yo-seong could not make a judgment. Gwangmajons act itself was clearly blasphemous and, looking deeper, could be said to be high treason. Just looking at the situation, let alone the Cheonmagun. It was to the point where I had to call all the guards from the previous generation. But wow. Huo Yao-seongs fists tightened. My head grew hot due to an unknown premonition. My reason told me to quickly issue an emergency order, but my heart refused to do so. Until now, I couldnt fathom it. I led an unprecedented operation and there were countless dangerous moments. However, I have never been as confused as I am now. One thing is certain. The Gwangmazon can never harm the cult leader. Since he entered the Panma Realm in the first place, he cannot do anything right now, but even if the cult leader did not enter the Demon Realm, there is nothing that the Light Demon Zone can do. The cult leader is invincible. Just looking at the level he has achieved, he will be comparable to the Light Demon Zone, and crucially, he will be able to achieve the reigning Demon Emperor. You have learned it. The reigning Demon Emperor is the martial arts that stands at the pinnacle of all magical sciences. Even if the Gwangmazon has achieved a higher level than the cult leader, he would not dare to win. Damn, the former cult leader saw me right. If I have a lot of things stored up in my head, What are you doing? Youre shaking like this when its crucial! Hu Yaocheng entered the demon palace. * * * Ever since he heard how difficult and scary it was to control Pan Demon Palace, Ma Dongpils senses were sharper than ever. So he recognized the commotion outside right away. He was doing it. Considering the distance from Panmajeong to the main gate of the Demon God Palace, I could see how nervous he was. Chaaaaang! As soon as it was drawn, the Mukwanggeom bloomed dark black magical energy. It must have known Ma Dong-pils feelings, so it immediately sent the true body. The true form of the black blood demon sword was revealed. Ma Dong-pil closed his eyes. Boom! A strong shock was felt at the entrance to the Demon Palace. It was a collision between real energy and real energy. Although it did not feel lifelike, The concentration of experience that radiated out was beyond imagination. The ultimate magic energy. It was indeed a senior Wonju. Even though he had not used his best, he was emitting a powerful energy that sent chills down my spine. The concentration of the energy was truly overwhelming, so terrifying that it reminded me of Seoliang, the strongest demon except for Lee Cheon-Sang. Not on par, but one level above. Can I do it ? The outcome of the game varies depending on variables, circumstances, etc. However, as experience accumulates, one becomes adept at making the variables their own. Assuming that the leader had not mastered the Reign Demon Emperor, the game would have been in favor of the Gwangma Zone. Thats what I think. The magic power of the Gwangmazon was so great. Of course, it is only an assumption. The leader is a person who is well-versed in the reigning Demon Emperor to the extent of being recognized as a Heavenly Demon. Even if the Gwangmazon dies and wakes up, it cannot harm the cult leader. However, invading the sanctuary What he did was in itself a high treason. Moreover, the leader is currently fighting against Panmajeong. If even if he were to be shocked by the Gwangmazon, it would be a big problem. Kugu Palace! Pusssss. Stone dust fell from the ceiling. The collision of true energy is gradually getting stronger. And little by little, it is getting closer. I was losing. This is amazing. The guards guarding the Demon God Palace were doing their best to block the Light Demon Zone. I thought it would be amazing, but the guards martial arts skills exceeded expectations. The light Demon Zones magic energy is getting stronger over time, and the guards attacks are also stronger. It seemed like he was losing. It was clear that he was risking his life to block the Gwangmazon. The shower of sword strikes and force was imbued with a serious sense of death. Theyre even trying to block that. Gwangmazons magic skills were amazing, but he didnt feel alive. Of course, thats the way it should be. Invading the Demon Gods Palace without permission is a serious sin in itself, but if he reveals that he lives here, it will truly be the end. Not only Gwangmazon but the Senate itself may be disbanded. Whatever happens, it has nothing to do with me. He was a protector, not a person who used his head. No matter what the opponents intentions were, if he came in without permission, he would be cut down. Even if it meant death, I had to hold on to the end. That is a guard warrior. Kugu Palace!! The game is towards the end. It was going. Despite the devastating fierce battle, the Demon Gods Palace managed to maintain its shape. The temple of the Divine Religion was so solidly built. How long had it passed? Boom! There was a dull sound. Soon, the demonic energy that was overflowing in all directions calmed down. After a while. Clunk! Kwiik. A blue-eyed devil was standing between the door that slowly opened. Ma Dong-pils eyes lit up. Whoop. The Gwangmazon took a deep breath. His neat clothes had turned into rags. Blood was seeping out from all over his body, so he looked like he had suffered a significant sword wound. It took time to control the demonic energy he was emitting. Not only were there external injuries, but there were also internal injuries. It must mean its quite deep. Indeed. The guards surrounding the Demon God Palace are not revealed, but they are all experts who are comparable to the Demons of the Heavenly Demon Army. Their number is as many as two hundred, and they are particularly skilled in martial arts that are better at defending than attacking. The three Majons The guards are invincible and cannot be broken through even if they jump in. Considering the food chain relationship between magic and magic, the martial arts of the guards should be evaluated as even more amazing. Nevertheless, Gwangmazon broke through this far alone. Its a misunderstanding. Ma Dong-pils eyes lit up. Gwangmazon spoke in a calm tone as if he had read Ma Dong-pils mind. I couldnt even break through half of the guards. To be exact, the guards relaxed from the middle. ..?! If they had tried their best, I dont know how they could have gotten all the way here. Uuuuung. Golden magical energy bloomed from Ma Dong-pils body. The life force contained in that magical energy was truly enormous. Whiiiiing! It seemed as if a golden gust of wind was rising around Ma Dong-pil. It was a storm of magical energy. Even on a pole, it was easy. An enormous energy that could not be seen was exploding with anger and survival alone. The Gwangmazons eyes deepened. Indeed I cant believe that someone who was just a leader could grow to this level in just two years. The Lord of the Little League is someone who cares about people. You had eyes. Gwangmazone. I will give you a chance. Ma Dong-pils face, with his golden magical eyes flashing, was worthy of being called the devil. It was the face of an evil spirit that made the viewer feel terrifying fear. Commit suicide right then and there. Suicide? I will give you one last chance to prove your innocence. That way, at least the body will be intact. A majesty filled with anger and murder weighed heavily on the air. Even though the gap in martial arts was clear, Ma Dong-pils words were unhesitating. Gwangmazon was able to feel the eerieness in the other persons eyes for the first time in a long time. What if you cant do that? Im sorry. Fuuuuuuu!! Gwangmazons body was shaking. Suddenly, the illusion of a giant sword surrounded by golden flames arose from Ma Dong-pils body, with his sword outstretched. I will kill you. Gwangmazon looked down at his hands. Blood was seeping from the hand that blocked the intangible sword strike that was fired into the air. Although I suffered internal and external injuries trying to break through the guards, this was truly amazing. I never imagined that I would be hurt by a sword strike from someone who had not even reached the ultimate level. It has transcended. Should we say it is the will of one human being? I dont know if it was anger or responsibility, but that young master had surpassed his own martial arts level with his mental power at this moment. The extremely heated spirit was taking over the space and even exceeding the limits of magic. Thats why you cant easily do anything about it. Gwangmazon clenched his fist. Hemostasis did not work well. This probably means that the sword was sharp. Wasnt it simply because he was a good talent? I thought they had someone with martial arts talent as their guard. Wrong. It was a relationship that should not have been approached that way in the first place. Ma Dong-pil risks his life for Sogyoju. That loyalty was not towards the existence of the religious leader, but towards Seoryang as an individual. He is someone who deserves the loyalty of one person so deeply A faint smile appeared on Gwangmazons face. However, his expression hardened for a moment and he raised both hands. This is not your chance. Please step aside. Quaaaang! The sword strike struck diagonally and disappeared with an explosion in front of the village of Gwangmazon. Gwangmazons body shook once again. It was truly an impressive feat. Looking at the characteristics of the swordsman using the sword, it is clear that he is a swordsman with a nine-pointed sword, but this is the first time I have seen a person who can even implement this magic sword in a groundbreaking manner. But thats it. Kugugoogung! Blue magic energy spread out from the Gwangmazons body. Ma Dong-pils body was shaking. It wasnt that I felt fear, but that I was trembling due to the pressure of the demon energy. Even with the powerful power of Geumgang Yacha Demon, he was unable to block the energy waves of Gwangmazon. If its natural, its natural. Even though the level of magic was similar, the difference in achievement was too large. It was a miracle in itself that I was able to stand like this in the first place. Wooooow! The black blood demon sword howled. It seemed as if black magic energy was stirring in the sword body, and soon the magic energy began to burrow into Ma Dong-pils body. Qarring! Ma Dong-pils energy increased further. Use the magic swords energy to amplify your own power. Gwangmazon finally burst out in admiration. He had shown sword skills that could pierce his own defenses, and now he was increasing the pressure of his magic skills by drawing on the energy of objects outside of his body. It was a realization beyond imagination. Although he did not reach the ultimate level, his creativity in dealing with martial arts was different from that of the Magons. Will another Mazon-level expert be born at our school soon? Gwangmazon closed his eyes once and then opened them and shouted. Get out of the way! shut up! Paaang! Gwangmazon ran towards Ma Dongpil. Ma Dong-pil also rushed forward without retreating an inch. A fierce battle against a super expert that cannot be compensated by will or variable actual experience. A fierce battle in which victory or defeat will be revealed in the sum of three is about to take place. Quaaaang! The door of Panmajeong was broken. Chapter 408 Episode 408 The aspect of a supreme king (3)Total military power! It was late, but the movement was quick. Mu Dam, who entered the Demon God Palace in an instant, looked at Hu Yao Sheng and tilted his head. What are you doing now? Hu Yao-sheng was silently examining the fallen body of Howie. Wu Dams expression hardened. Soldier Ho! It seems my judgment was right. ..?! Ho Yaoseong smiled bitterly. I thought you were the type of person who would eat steamed snakes, but I never thought you would be so ignorant. What do you mean? Well, since he has lived his whole life loyally, he must have been clumsy in the things he had to do. Much less, he would have never imagined turning Protestants into enemies. Total military force! Hes not dead. what? Ho Yo-seong stood up and said, The guards did not die. Not a single one of them. All of them fainted due to bleeding, and none of them lost their lives. Demonic energy flashed in Mudams eyes. What does that matter? Lets go in instead of like this! It looks like were in a confrontation with Ma Howie, but with Ma Howies martial arts! How was it possible for Gwangmajon to reach Panmajeong? ..? The guards of the Demon Gods Palace are so powerful that even three mazons would be unable to break through them. No matter how powerful the mazon is, it would be impossible for them to break through on their own. Moreover, even with a martial arts skill that has mercy in their hands. But thats what the senator did! The guards have withdrawn. Mudams eyes widened as if they were torn apart. What?! They retreated due to someones order. The guards were probably confused and couldnt react immediately. Thats understandable. Its hard to give such an order unless youre the leader of the Sentai Church to stop the intruder from the Demon Gods Palace. Who on earth bitten the guards?! Who else? Who can bite the palace guards? no way? Ho Yo-seong muttered as he looked at the broken doors. You seem like a stupid old man. Even if you dont do that, the leader is capable enough. * * * Oooh! Gwangmazons fist stopped half an inch in front of Ma Dongpils chest. Grumbling. Ma Dong-pils black blood demon sword penetrated about half an inch into the light demon zones collarbone before stopping. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! The demon energy of the two people became entangled and created a fierce whirlpool. It was a force powerful enough to blow away the Demon God Palace. Ma Dong-pils spirit was being pressured at a rapid pace, but he held on to the end as if he would never be pushed back. Tsutsutsutsu. A dark fog flowed from inside the broken door of Panmajeong. Squeeze! Blue sparks sprang up everywhere in the dark fog. It was a demonic force so strong that it made you shudder just by looking at it or feeling it. Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The demonic power so terrible that even a first-class master would lose his mind the moment he encountered it was not of the human world. Phew. The demonic energy of the two people slowly subsided. Tuk. A large hand touched the wall. The blood across the back of my hand had dried thickly. So slowly, slowly. Xi Liang appeared. Whoa. It was difficult to express his behavior in words as miserable. The high-quality military uniform was so tattered that it looked worse than the rags of a ragbag, and there was no trace of the long cloth worn on the outside, as if it had evaporated. His hair was scattered and his whole body was covered in blood. His left leg was limping because he was seriously injured, and if you looked closely, you could see that his shin was broken. Lets go! Pajik! Blue lightning flashed all over his body, which wouldnt have been surprising if he collapsed right away. The uncontrolled Demon Emperor Qi is being released arbitrarily. Whoa! The atmosphere in the room became even more brutal due to the unresolved reign of Demon Emperor. It was a powerful magical energy that seemed as if it could burn down the entire room at any moment. The remaining demon energy alone is this much, but if you increase the output with all your might, even the Demon God Palace will not be able to withstand it. Cough! Sifa is so hard. I cant even think of the authors tone as the leader of the Heavenly Demon Church. Seo-ryang wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and forcibly straightened his back. Grumble! While his entire body was filled with dangerous lightning, the red demonic energy rising from the lower part rushed towards his broken shin. Uduk! Crunch! Ugh! With a bloody sound, the broken shin was set back on its own. If the wound had been in good condition, it would have healed within half a day. Even if it is not fully healed, it will be enough to play its role if a fight breaks out right away. But not now. Even with the vast healing power of absolute magic, all it could do was align the bones and harden them. Fortunately, since I had learned the Guyumagong, I was able to treat even damaged nerves at the same time. Seoliang took a big step forward with his left foot. thud! There was a terrible pain. But the bones fit together properly. Now all that remains is to attach it. Only then did Seoyang comfortably lean against the wall. I knew it would be somewhat difficult, but I didnt know that I would really have to risk my life. This is why you shouldnt attack blindly. Slurp. Ma Dong-pil, who had achieved magic with joy, suddenly saw Gwangmazon. Gwangmazon lowered his fist and relaxed his posture, looking at Seo-ryang with blank eyes. It seemed like he was more than shocked. Ma Dong-pils eyes lit up. now! It was a golden opportunity. When will we be able to subdue this ruthless bastard? Just as he was about to strike down his sword in one go, Seoliangs mouth opened. Stop it, Dongpil. Master. Thats okay. Get back. Ma Dong-pil, who retrieved the sword, quickly came to Seo-ryangs side. Although he was a criminal who would not be worth killing if he were torn into ten thousand pieces right now, Seo-ryangs orders took priority. If he had to step down, he had to do so even if the sky fell. Seo-ryang looked at Gwangmajon. I asked, Are you okay? It was defeated in the middle, but it was able to withstand that much against the Heavenly Demon Emperor Group, so it truly deserves to be called the strongest demon. Gwangmazons eyes regained their original color. Ma Dong-pil was nervous. Although he retreated at the leaders command, if the opponent moved suspiciously, he would immediately throw his sword. But fortunately, such a situation did not come. How.. hmm? Are you sure that you have subdued Pan Majeong? The original new color was found, but it seemed like the shock was still there. The expression on his grave expression was full of surprise that could not be hidden. If I had dealt with it more leisurely, I would have failed. The only answer was quick action, so I dealt with it quickly. I must not do such reckless things again. Its not reckless. hmm? Gwangmazons expression hardened. The Heavenly Demon is invincible. The legend of the Invincible Demon does not only deal with people. Whether the opponent is an unknown battle force or an army of thousands, the Cheonma cannot and must not be defeated. Xu Liang smiled. Do you recognize me as the Heavenly Demon? .. There was no need to escalate the matter to this point. You said you would stop by in five days, but you couldnt wait and came already. I heard that you are re-establishing the Protestant system along with the Great Protection Act. So you came here to discuss that? Thats right. It was an extremely blasphemous remark. Thats what Ma Dong-pil thought. He couldnt forgive Gwangmazon for daring to look directly at the sect leader and come to ask the sect leader something. But Seo-ryang was different. I and Daehobeop will reorganize the new religion. It will take time to calm the hearts of the believers, and even if they calm down quickly, there will still be people who follow with irreverent thoughts. . Did you think so? Did you know everything? I thought it was more strange than knowing, at first. ..I see. No matter how much you think about it, it makes no sense. Master, you are not the kind of person who would appoint as your successor someone who is clumsy enough to be oppressed by the Magons, but you are also not the kind of person who would appoint someone who is greedy enough to harass a weak successor as a senator. A delicate successor I am not the type of person to have a delicate successor. yes. Gwangmazon sighed. Until then, it was difficult to understand his true feelings, but now he was showing a quite human side. Seoliangs expression hardened. No matter what, you were too harsh. I know. This old mans sin is a mortal sin that cannot be washed away even if he dies 10,000 times. Even though weve never had a conversation before, was it really that hard to trust me? You are the new cult leader and have a way to help the Heavenly Demon. Just by staying still, you are of great help to me. But was it really necessary to do this? I am already dead. A dead body? Gwangmazon smiled. The bitter smile gave the viewer a strange feeling. Perhaps Daehobeop would have said this. It was all his fault that the former leader died. He should have died first, but he has not yet died. They would have said that since he is still alive, he is no different from a high treason criminal. I know very well. Xu Liang didnt care about the words he said, the leader of the former cult. Since he knew his true intentions, there was no need to worry too much about such a small change in name. I understand the feelings of the great guardian. I couldnt get close to him at all due to his personality, but I recognize his loyalty to the former leader. Of course, I dont know if he will understand me. Maybe Its not just me. People who are already dead. what? All of those who swore loyalty to the former religious leader are already dead. We are living dead. Gwangmazons voice was strange. Although it felt somewhat empty, I felt powerful. He seemed to have strong confidence in his thoughts and way of life. Isnt this excessive self-harm? Im not saying that I died because I didnt die with him when he died or because I couldnt protect him. then? We died because the leader sat there. Xiliangs eyebrows twitched. Even he, who was quick-witted, found it difficult to immediately understand what Gwangmazons words meant. Im not sure what youre talking about, but I dont think there was any need to move like this. Do you really think so? Of course. Those who will become the backbone of the next generation of Protestantism have a merciful leader. Thank goodness. Sigh. Gwangmazon knelt down. Whatever the reason, I have committed high treason as a member of the Protestant religion. The religious leader has already guessed it. There is nothing more I can do. I want you to kill me now and let the believers know of the death of a sinner. It was then: You cant do that. A voice came from far away. Hu Yao-seong and Mu-dam were walking in through the door that had been open all along. Mudams eyes widened when he saw Seoliang. Although I heard his prayers and voice, I did not know that he had already defeated Pan Ma-jeong. The two people knelt down at the same time. Reigning Holy Spirit, Heavenly Demon Immortal! See you, the leader! Get up. Seoliang tilted his head. By the way, what does it mean that you shouldnt do that? Of course, I had no intention of doing anything to Wonju. Is there any need to kill so many stallions already just to use them for rebelling a few times? Hu Yaocheng looked at Master Guang. Even though he heard insulting words, he didnt show anything. It wasnt like he was pretending, but he really seemed to have let go of everything. Instead, you should get angry. The owner is alive and well, and the property is gone. Because I wanted to die arbitrarily. Chapter 409 Episode 409 The aspect of a king (4)The words were harsh, but there was sadness in his voice. That sadness was directed at past history that had been destroyed by wind and rain. There was a sense of respect and regret for the great previous generation that could not adapt to the word new and reality, but that no one could judge as having lived a wrong life. You may have already had many conversations with the religious leader, but I also want to ask you something. Did it really have to be like this? Yes. Gwangmazon opened his closed eyes and looked up at Seoliang, Master. He was referring to Seoliang as the leader of the religion. But no one here could smile. Majon Gwang bowed. We cannot have a conversation among ourselves with the leader of the religion in front of us. However, if you will allow me, I will be able to tell you the truth about why this disloyal old man committed the sins he has committed. A contrasting attitude from before. The appearance had changed to the point where it felt strange, but Seoryang realized. This is the true appearance of Gwangmazon right now. Despite his gentle and old appearance, I could tell that his heart was only directed towards the religious leader. Xu Liang nodded. I allow it. Thank you for the mercy of the Holy Spirit. Gwangmazon straightened his posture. Ho Yaoseong asked as if he had been waiting. Now please tell me. Why did you do this? General, I guess what youre curious about is not the reason. .. As I said in front of the Demon God Palace, you are a genius who deserves praise. A brilliant person like you would not know why I did this. However, what you want to know is that there was another way. In the end, it must be my choice to give up on life. I wont deny it, but sometimes I think, you can search for the truth with your smart mind, but you cant feel the truth. .. Please let me know. You are a truly nasty person. Gwangmazon smiled bitterly. His smile resembled leaves falling on an autumn day. Do you know what the first emotion I felt when I heard the news that the former leader passed away was sadness? I guess it wasnt sadness. Wrong. I was angry. I was angry. He was angry at his lord and god whom he had served his entire life. It was an extremely disloyal statement, but he was a man, not a god. Of course I could feel that way. As you know, the leader of the Jeondae Church is considered the greatest person in the history of Protestantism. I know. Its not simply because of his power or political power. He is the one who repaired our school, which would not have been surprised if it collapsed immediately, and led it to its peak in history. For us who were tired of the tyranny of the pre-war cult leaders and leaders, he was truly like a ray of light. Gwangmazons voice contained an unknown vagueness. I felt infinite glory simply by existing as an axis of the era under which he ruled. It would have been such an honor to go on a campaign with him and unleash the magic power I had learned and accumulated, but even without that, I was able to live each day with full joy. He was that kind of person. He is the one who made the heart beat again of a demon who tried to reform the Protestant religion in his youth, but ultimately failed and was imprisoned in prison. He is a true god who, within a few years, pioneered a future that would not be strange to dismiss as a pipe dream. Even though it is not a passionate voice, it evokes a shiver in the listener. And those here were able to feel again the empty space in the existence of Lee Cheon-sang. What a great magician and great religious leader he was. That is the kind of person who lives in the cool land of Jungwon. They say he died in enemy territory in the north. As I said, when I realized that fact, I felt anger deeper than ever. That anger could also be called a sense of betrayal. Are you saying you felt betrayed by the former leader? I know. The leader of the Sentai Church was not harmed by those Jungwon bastards. There was deep confidence in Gwangmazons voice. What kind of master would dare harm him? Even if the entire world attacked him, they wouldnt be able to touch a single hair of his head. He pointed to the ceiling with his finger. Although it was the ceiling, he probably meant the sky. He is the one who rejected even the commands of heaven. In other words, he is the one who can decide for himself the place where he will return to heaven. The reason he was expelled from the church was not to save the religious leader; it was as if he was visiting his own place of death. No one will be able to know Lee Cheon-sangs inner thoughts. Only Seo-ryang, who was connected to Lee Cheon-sang through the desire gate, was able to read a little bit of Lee Cheon-sangs thoughts. So Seo-ryang was surprised. This old loyalist knew as much about him as he did who looked into Lee Cheon-sangs mind through the desire gate. I thought about it. Why didnt he take us with him? If he was going to go away, he could have just run amok with us, but I wondered why he went alone. Mudam deeply sympathized with Gwangmazons words. He is probably the only person who can understand Gwangmazons feelings. And then I realized. How much faith he has in his successor. At the same time, I realized something else. What did he want from the elders, including me? What did you want? manure. Hu Yaoshengs eyes deepened. Gwangmazon smiled. The leader said in Daejeon that he was so sad that he had nothing more to give that he even gave up his life. What you said, sir, is indeed correct. From the time he became the leader until the moment of his death, he lived solely for the sake of the church and his successors. In other words, it was a life only for the future. Gwangmazon, who was smiling, sighed. He has become fertilizer, so how can we live by patting ourselves on the stomach? We cannot dare to do what he did not do. Now there is only one thing we can do. Is it becoming fertilizer? Thats right. Its unpleasant and dirty, so no one wants to touch it, but in ten or a hundred years, it should become a rich fertilizer that will make Shingyo grow into a bigger tree than it is now. So you have been rude to the religious leader. Thats right. It was an action that was not easy to understand at first glance. However, the people gathered here realized what Gwangmazon had planned and what kind of end he was trying to meet. He was trying to become a traitor to the Protestant religion. He took advantage of the religious leaders absence to weaken his power. He tried to kill himself by becoming a traitor who divided the leaders. The reason is simple. Other organizations are similar, but especially, there is only one way to unite religious forces such as Protestantism. They are enemies. They have different ideologies and personalities. The most powerful and sure way to get these other people to move with the same emotions is to create an enemy that no one can tolerate. A common enemy strengthens the bonds between allies. The stronger the enemy, the more evil, the tighter the organization. The joy and loyalty that will be gained after defeating the enemy is so great and deep that it goes beyond imagination. And since the person leading it will be the religious leader, the religious faith and loyalty will inevitably increase. Perhaps I, too, unconsciously distrust and I dont know if there was. The power of the leader. So I thought I could be more faithful to my role than I thought. Gwangmazon looked up at Seoliang. Another gods eyes, looking down at him covered in blood, were blazing with blue lightning and red flames. Gwangmazon felt dazzled. The religious leader really did not look like a royal person. If the previous leader was an absolutely invincible demon who oppressed even the sky, this person was a passionate king who was ready to take the world in his hands at any time. It was the majesty of another god. There was a great Heavenly Demon who would lead the new religion to the light, and who had the potential to rise to a higher level than the previous religious leader. I still dont think I was wrong. I think I found the right place to die. It is a pity that we cannot live together with the one and only Heavenly Demon whom He recognized in the new era, but there is nothing more ugly than having regrets about an old tree that has already died . My reputation and body must be dishonored and tainted. He deserves to be brutally crushed in front of all the believers. If the whole world were to know what this extremely evil and vicious old man had done, and if the religious leader were to tear such a sinner to pieces and kill him to make it known that he was the only god, the religious people would become anxious It was at that time. I would live each day trembling in fear. Everyone looked at Xiliang. Gwangmazon was no exception. Xu Liang shook his head. I dont need to hear any more. Your plan failed anyway. If you really want to become a disgrace to the cultists and die, you will have to do something even more vicious than what you are doing now, but as I have already figured out, you cannot die even with fertilizer. Thats how it happened. Gwangmazon laughed helplessly. Hehe, this old man is like that. Hes a fool who cant even die properly even if he wants to. Hu Yao-sheng felt heartbroken. C Furthermore, he knew one more thing: how troublesome powerful idiots can be when they run rampant without being able to distinguish between their cause and their desires. Just as he had laughed at him, Gwangmazon He was calling himself a fool. Although the method may have been wrong, the word idiot does not suit a tiger who came to his own death. Ho Yo-seong regretted what he had said and felt sorry for the Gwangmazons self-deprecation. The Gwangmazon said Ho Yo-seong. I looked at him. Do you remember what I said? I remember. Okay then, thats it. I hope you behave wisely. Ho Yo-seong sighed. He remembered what Gwangmazon had said to him with a smile. C You dont know about me. Why am I walking around like this, beating my bent back? C There will come a time in the future when Shingyo will know my intentions. Thats it. At that time, you must make a wise choice. A wise choice was nothing else. No matter the method, it meant never hesitating even if you realized your loyalty. It made you a sinner who will never be seen again in the world and made you the anxiety of the religious people. He meant to bury it. How many bloody tears must he have shed before he said those words? For the old expert who was loyal to the religious leader and loved the new religion, the pain must have been more severe than being torn alive. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ho Yo-seong dared to do what the Gwangmazon wanted. I had no choice but to make it happen. Master. It may be sudden, but In any case, this is a situation where many people are aware of the sins committed by the senator, so we cannot let this go. okay? Thats right. Thats what he said I feel so excited that I want to hit him on the head with a drumstick. Yes, thats right yes? Everyone looked at Xu Liang in surprise. Seo-ryang said with an expression that said he was extremely tired. Both the people called senators and the generals are so busy that they are both doing evil. Chapter 410 Episode 410 The Aspect of the Demon King (5)Hoyoseong Gwangmazon Mudam narrowed his eyes. Want to hit your head with a drumstick? A plague? It was something playful yet full of sincerity. They were taken aback by the heavenly leaders remarks. Among them, the only one who was not embarrassed was Ma Dong-pil. That cult leader. shut up! Seo-ryang screamed loudly. Hu Yaosheng shrank his neck like Zara. Why are you doing that? Why are you saying that? Now that youre saying that? yes? So, what if you beat the senator to death for his innocent sins? Oh, thank you! Did you think you would be excited and say thank you for turning into a lump of shit and dying for our school? No, thats not it Seo-ryang pounded his chest. He was beaten so hard that his internal wounds were sore that he coughed up blood, but he didnt seem to feel any pain. What on earth did you do with the structure of your head? And who is this guy who wants to take a bite and do that? Are you out of your mind? Well first fix it You cant shut up! Whoa! Everyones faces were distorted. Even though he suffered severe internal injuries, Seo-ryangs voice was filled with fearsome magical energy. From that bloody aura, an atmosphere of strong anger and harsh rebuke could be felt. The magical power of the majestic Demon Emperor. It has the power to make even the greatest of demons bow their heads. Not only the Gwangmajon, but even the martial arts warrior Ma Dong-pil knelt down in unison. I will become fertilizer for the new religion? Will you let me die as fertilizer? That death is a dogs death, so I accept the request. Are you really not aware that what you are doing is murder without reason? Hu Yaosheng swallowed his saliva. The other person was not the Seoyang he knew. Although he had always treated Xiliang as a religious leader, he had never seen the true face of Xiliang when he had grown up. Only now was Hu Yaocheng able to feel the power of authority in Xu Liangs voice. His shouts had a dignity and power that set them apart from any other leaders on campus. Gwangmazon. Yes, leader. Dont panic. yes? Gwangmazon raised his head without realizing it. But immediately I had no choice but to bow my head again. The intimidating feeling emanating from Seoryangs eyes looking down at him was so strong that he couldnt bear it. You knew what Master was feeling when he went out to war, but you only understood what he actually wanted from you according to your own convenience. yes?! Didnt you just run away because you couldnt bear the burden that Master left behind? You were just looking for a reason to die, and you had no idea what you wanted to do with your life! ?! Is the Master you see that kind of person? A person who would make unreasonable requests to his subordinates, asking them to become fertilizer for a new world and dying horribly even though he could have lived longer! That That cant be possible. Because hes not that kind of person! Hes not the kind of person who makes requests or tells anyone what he wants. I m the only person hes ever wanted something from! Gwangmazons face was colored with shock. You just wanted to die. You are nothing more than a coward who refused to look back on himself because he couldnt overcome the shame of not being able to die with his master, and even deceived himself in order to find the land of rest! Why should I give you rest like that? You didnt trust my abilities? Thats bullshit! You had no interest in my abilities or character in the first place. You just wanted to die and enter a new world. I didnt even try to find out who would be the owner. I Xu Liang spoke as if breathing fire, I will neither kill you nor punish you. yes?! You tried to taunt me and tarnish the future of Protestantism in order to kill yourself. Do you really want to give me the luxury of death like that? Master! Live. Whether its staying in your room and painting shit on the walls or training younger students, dont look at the end of your life and struggle to survive until the end. And.. Crump! Cheeeeeek! All over Seoryangs body. White smoke billowed out. The injured area began to heal at an alarming speed in an instant. The bitter anger became the trigger, causing Gu Yu Demon Gong to boil and amplifying the reigning Demon Emperor Qi. Even the shin bones that had been hardened with demonic energy were attached little by little. Nutrition . Rather than gradual recovery through rest and relaxation, energy, which can be said to be the smallest unit of all things, is concentrated to create a solid framework. It is truly a reverse heaven. The devils destination is immortality. It was a clear demonstration of non-death. Be mine only. I stretched out my hand towards the Gwangmajon of Seoliang. It was not a hand held out to be grabbed. As if you were mine, as if you were just my property, the outstretched hand was filled with terrifying desire and authority. I am the master of the new generation and the god of religion. Every ten thousandth time. Until another divine host appears in my next generation, your lives are mine. Only the cult leaders. I told Daehobeop. You did not work for the immortal heavenly demon known as Lee Cheonsang, but simply for the great master of magic and the leader of the Heavenly Demon Church. That is all that you have done and will continue to do. A religious leader is a representative of God. God can appear in any human form. So even if a person inhabited by a god dies, the god does not die. That is why believers believe and follow their leader. There are many people who fall in love with human charm and obey people themselves, but fundamentally, the person they should worship is not the person who became the leader, but the god who sits in the position of the leader. You would not know it as Gwangmazon or Mudam. Nevertheless, there is one reason why they got into this mess out of self-destruction. Lee Cheon-sang. Because his influence was so great during his reign. This is because he is not a representative of Pasun, but a man who has become another god in his own right. They cheered the appearance of a god named Lee Cheon-sang and worshiped him as the last legend. But now, here in the Protestant temple, another Heavenly Demon speaks. The legend is not over yet, and the Heavenly Demon is not far away and proudly exists here and now. The legend of the past asserts that the unrivaled man of the time will succeed and lead the ten thousand demons in the future and lead Shingyo to an even greater place. This is the end of your ridiculous play of loyalists. If you make a mess like this again in the future, I will never forgive you, no matter how noble your intentions may be. Go back now. After sending everyone away, Xu Liang unexpectedly returned to his residence, which he had used during the time of the Three Confucius. The religious leaders residence is the Demon Gods Palace, and even after joining the church, he has always lived in the Demon Gods Palace, but today, for some reason, he went to his old residence located in a remote place. Whoa. Seoliang entered the residence and sat down in the neatly maintained training hall, massaging his neck. Ma Dong-pil, who followed him without saying a word, asked cautiously. That cult leader. why? It looks like your wounds are quite deep. Instead of acting like this, you should take a rest Thats why you came here. To rest. yes? Xiliang looked around. It was here that he awoke in the body of the Three Princes Seoliang as soon as he was killed by King Biyo. Although it felt like a prison at first, as time passed, this place became the most comfortable place to live in Protestantism. There is no one who wants to use this place yet. Then lets just pretend its my vacation home for the time being. Ma Dong-pil was embarrassed. Even if there is someone who wants to use this place, who would use this place as their residence if the religious leader does not want it? Please do as you wish. uh? Does that make sense? Because here, the religious leader reigns above the law. Now that I think about it, isnt it a really funny organization? Even the head of a clan must be subject to the law to prevent the catastrophe of the organization, and this was indeed behavior befitting a religious organization. S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Oh, Ill think about the complicated thoughts later. Seoliang lay down on the training ground. There was no limit to the sight of him lying down with his arms crossed and his legs crossed. Ma Dong-pil looked around for no reason. Although no one would dare to spy on the religious leader without realizing it, I acted like that without even realizing it. Is there a secret escort attached? The Hocheon Demon Emperor is a bodyguard unit that exists solely for the religious leader. There were two hundred people guarding the Demon God Palace, but there were many more guards besides them. They are probably still hiding everywhere, scanning their surroundings. Surprisingly, their presence was so secret that even Ma Dong-pil could not sense it. Ma Dong-pil once again realized that Seoryang had become the leader of the cult. Ma Dong-pil, who has been with Seo-ryang since the days of the Three Confucius, has personally seen him go through the process of becoming a minor religious leader and then a religious leader. Is that why? There were times when I wondered if Seoryang was still the religious leader. Perhaps it is also because of Seo-ryangs personality. Seoliang did not change whether he became a small religious leader or a religious leader. In the past and now, Seoryang was just Seoryang. Ma Dong-pil liked Seoryangs consistency. Seoliang told Gwangmazon and Mudam to follow him as the leader of the cult, but Ma Dongpil would have followed him even if he had not become the cult leader. That was the difference between Ma Dong-pil and them. What are you thinking about? yes? What are you thinking? Ah it was just something new. How new is this? what? Youve been running faster than anyone else for these few years, and havent you already become a religious leader? I cant believe it Hot! Do you know that if you say that in a twisted way, it could be considered lese majeste? Ma Dong-pil was embarrassed and hurriedly opened his mouth. Oh, Im sorry. Thats what I meant I know. You bastard. Ma Dong-pil scratched his head in embarrassment. Seoryang closed his eyes. It felt very good to feel the cool breeze and strong sunlight. Dong-pil. Yes, leader. Its already starting to get overwhelming. Ma Dong-pil was taken aback once again . He was embarrassed. He didnt know that Seo-ryang would say something like this. It was something that really didnt suit him. Actually, I just said that, but it doesnt mean I dont understand the senator. Master. Maybe it would have been better to just close my eyes and pretend not to notice. To be honest, they are Masters people, not mine. Everything about them being gods or religious leaders is just a play on words. .. Perhaps the senator thought that he would not burden me. The better the predecessor, the greater the burden on the successor. It may be that he was trying to instill in me the perception that it is right for the old relics of the past that belonged to his predecessor to disappear. Then how could you forgive them and embrace them? Seoryang opened his eyes and chuckled. Are you embarrassed? How can you handle the cult leader with political power that even old men who pursue illusions from the past cannot control? Ma Dong-pil smiled. He is befitting a religious leader. After all, we are one body. Regardless of how Master passed away, the anger of the religious leaders toward Jungwon is loud and clear. A life that will burn the last flame anyway, even if it is a little difficult and annoying, it is better to hold hands and go together. Yes. I cant be like you, Master. So I have no choice but to try to cook Shingyo in my own way. Ma Dong-pil thought that Seo-ryang was an amazing person as a human being. As he said, if the predecessors ability is outstanding, the successor will have no choice but to worry. He will feel the burden and will make a great effort to catch up with the predecessors ability. . Seo-ryang was not like that. He clearly knew that he was a different person from Li Cheon-sang, and he also recognized that no matter what he did, he could not catch up with him. So he tried to create his own environment. Li Cheon-sang came back to life. Tao is trying to create a new era of reign so that no one can rule like him. Acknowledge differences and utilize your own strengths. It is easy to say, but it is something that no one can easily do. That is why Ma Dong-pil respected Seo-ryang. Dongpil. Yes, leader. hungry. Would you like to go to a restaurant and bring me something to eat? Of course. Please wait a moment. Ma Dong-pil quickly left the residence. After seeing that his presence had disappeared, Seo-ryang spoke with his arms still on the pillow. come out. Chapter 411 Episode 411 The face of a demon king (6)The person who appeared before Seoliang was none other than Mudam. He knelt under the training ground. Daehobeop meets the religious leader. huh. Xu Liang raised his upper body. He felt anger during the conversation with Lord Gwang, and Demon Gong, stimulated by that anger, treated most of the serious wounds. However, the internal injuries were not fully healed yet. A look of worry appeared on Mu Dams face. I am worried that your dignity will be harmed. How about you return to the palace and get some rest? Its okay. Itll get better if you apply saliva. If the wound had healed with acupuncture, it wouldnt have been this difficult. Aside from other things, I wonder how to apply acupuncture to an internal wound. So, how did someone with so much work to do come all the way here? Mudam bowed his head. Please kill me. Is it a tradition of the defense court? At first, Ma Dong-pil also shouted at me to kill him if he did something like that. Are these guys so impatient that they cant die? You keep telling people who have no intention of killing you to kill them. Why again? Regardless of the senators intentions, we should have paid more attention to his actions. Although he was forgiven through the religious magnanimity of the religious leader, the senator is a sinner who has committed a grave sin that will never be seen in the history of Protestantism. I am equally responsible for allowing him to sin. In any case, Gwangmazon is a serious criminal who entered the Demon God Palace without permission. In the history of Protestantism, no one except traitors has forcibly entered the Demon Gods Palace without permission. In other words, it was an act no different from blasphemy. This is, of course, a mortal sin. And Daehobeop, who failed to prevent it in advance, was also clearly responsible. Xu Liang shook his head. I forgave everything, so its okay. Hello, leader. Neither you nor the general military are people who would make such a mistake. You guys were definitely too complacent. I think it had to be that way. We can perfectly respond to foreign invasions and attacks, but it is difficult for anyone to prevent internal noise. Moreover, havent you lived under the reign of someone who completely eliminated the possibility of something like that happening? Lee Cheon-sang was a man not only of military and political power but also of great dignity. With its majesty supported by strength and wisdom, no one could even think of committing treason. Most of the Cheonma might be similar, but Lee Cheon-sang showed a particularly strong side. Naturally, the people who worked under him had limited experience in this area. Even if you know it in your head, it is not easy to deal with it when it actually happens. Xu Liang was fully aware of this and acknowledged it deep in his heart. Thats why I was able to forgive. No human being can master everything in the world even if he lives for a hundred or a thousand years. Thats why its said to be the first time. .. But like I said, Im not a generous person. I will look at it once, but I must not repeat the same mistake. I apologize. So, you dont have to bow your head and beg me to kill you. Anyone can make mistakes. The important thing is to constantly work hard and acquire the ability to prevent those mistakes from being repeated. Xu Liang smiled, Be a little more careful from now on. Mudam bowed his head even more deeply. How could a lowly person be able to handle the leaders kindness like Hahae? I will never disappoint you again. Im not disappointed even now. Its true, isnt it true that people make mistakes in life? Mudams face became awkward. Although he was following the path with the intention of truly committing suicide, the atmosphere strangely became lighter. Its really different. His personality was very different from the previous religious leader. Lee Cheon-sang was like an unknown peak towering through the clouds. Since the summit was not visible, it was impossible to even guess what he wanted. So he moved strictly under orders. The current religious leader is like a lumpy mountain. Its like a cloud. You say you have no generosity, but you have no worries about forgiving others. However, thats why you can become more scary. Rain showers and thunderbolts fall from the clouds. Mudam recalled the religious leaders terrifying words in front of the entrance to Panmajeong a little while ago. C I am the master of a new generation and the tenth heaven of the new religion. Another god in the next generation after me. Until the host of (God) appears, your lives are mine. Only the cult leaders. C This is the end of your ridiculous play as loyalists. If you make a mess like this again in the future, no matter how noble your intentions may be, I will never do anything to you. I will not forgive you. The leader showed his immense majesty by emitting dangerous demonic energy like a thunderbolt all over his body. In front of him, Mudam felt so much fear that he did not dare to raise his head. It was not because he was an opponent he could not defeat. He was gentle and playful. Because he was a religious leader, the shock when he poured out his anger was doubled. Just as the once-abundant Mother Nature sometimes causes unstoppable disasters and turns the area into a death zone. The religious leader of the time was like that. In some ways, the previous religious leader. He could also be seen as a more dangerous and scary person. So what else? yes? Looks like I have more to say. It was an incredibly scary sight. This was also scary, but at the same time, it was reassuring. Although it had only been three days since we had served him, the leaders abilities were so deep and vast that there was no end in sight. If we were destined to serve someone like this, this would not be a blessed life as well. Originally , this was something I wanted to tell you before asking about the crime. So what is it? I received a call from the Big Palace. Xu Liangs eyes lit up. Mudam later recalled: I cant forget the sight of the religious leader who changed completely at this very moment. Have you been contacted separately? Yes. Oh my. An interesting smile appeared on Xu Liangs face. I sent the general military to inform the Fei Palace. From now on, there will be no such thing as a Fei Palace. I told them to come to me directly if they have anything to say about it. But I contacted you first? Thats right. Its one of two things. Either I wanted to ask you, the cult leaders closest associate, how things are going, or it was a ploy to attack you first. Mudam couldnt help but be amazed. Of course, since that wasnt the situation, he simply answered in a calm voice, I expect that to be the case. Prediction? Then its the latter, not the former. Looking at your reaction, it looks like youve been planning your attack quite cautiously. With my stubborn mind, I couldnt figure out exactly what Big Palace was aiming for. However, I doubt that they were trying to fight back. backfire? Thats right. Fire backFire back. At that moment, demonic energy flashed in Xu Liangs eyes. If the Senator Wonju committed a crime on purpose for the sake of the future, are you saying that you are determined to confront the Queen Mother? It seems so. A troubled look appeared on Mudams face. He was one of the two people, excluding the sect leader and the previous demons, who knew the secret identity of the queen. The other was, of course, the commander-in-chief. However, they only knew the secret identity of the queen. I didnt know exactly what I was doing in my daily life or what I was pursuing. However, I knew for sure that the Lord of the Demon God Palace and the Lord of the Big Palace, the owner of the Big Palace, were inseparable. In other words, Seoliang was an area that should not be touched. It was like touching. There was a risk that it could become a big problem in the current situation where the government has not yet been properly established. I will make up my mind to confront it There are probably many ways. If I contacted you first, you can understand it as meaning that I will observe the situation at least once. Daehobeop was the protector of Protestantism and was also called the last bastion of Protestantism. In the Heavenly Demon Church, the only people who can speak directly to the cult leader are Chonggunsa and Daehobeop. Since the general army took the side of the religious leader and attacked them, it must have been putting pressure on Daehobeop, who protects the religious religion. This is because Daehobeop has the responsibility to maintain peace in Protestantism. Xu Liang smiled. So what do you think? About the part where I want to place the Big Palace under my control. Mudam bowed his head. I am Daehobeop. As a protector of Protestantism, I cannot stand by and watch actions that put Protestantism in danger even for a moment. A satisfied light appeared on Seo-ryangs face. I may have said it a little differently, but in the end, I am saying that it is better not to cause trouble. Communicate your thoughts honestly without offending the leader. He is a thoughtful and cautious person. So, Seo-ryang was glad to hear Mu-dams remarks. Look at the Great Protection Act. Yes, leader. I heard from my teacher in detail why the secret palace exists and how it has changed over time. .. So, I dont think the Big Palace should continue to exist in its current state. In fact, Master also agreed with this idea. Mudams eyes widened. Are you also talking about the former leader? Thats right. But in the end, he didnt touch the secret palace. Because we have already reached the state of heaven even before all reforms are completed. !! But Im different. I have no intention of becoming heaven or enduring itchy backsides. Thats why. ?! Im thinking of wiping it out. Mudams eyes wavered. A faint evil sound appeared in Seoliangs eyes. I told you to come directly if you have any complaints, but like a moth, you touched the Great Protection Act first? You made a very interesting choice. * * * Boom! Lady Gong Yao-yaos face turned red. She hit the table with her fist, and the badly crumpled letter trembled. Seo-Liang? The old man standing in front of her, one of the eight demons, said coldly, You cant leave it like this. .. Even the former head of the sect, considered the best of all Heavenly Demons, respected the main palace. He was praised as a rare genius, but this person comes off as very arrogant. Im not one to touch you hastily. Palace lord. Gong Yaoyaos face was full of anger, but he did not lose his cool. He is a monster who has achieved the level of extreme demonism in just two years after escaping from the Juhwa Ilma. He is also a giraffe child who single-handedly changed the landscape of martial arts when he went to the central plains. summer solstice. Hes definitely a great guy. However, even if Ilsins power is great, he will not be able to defeat the main palace. What Im talking about is nothing else. Regardless of martial arts, he has an innate something that allows him to have an overwhelming influence on others. yes? Gong Yaoyao knew all of Xu Liangs moves. He roamed the central plains for several months, divided the political faction, the Wulin faction, and completely tore the balance of the Gangho Samse (). Of course, we dont yet know what the results will be. The important thing is that he did this amazing work alone. He is someone who cannot be judged based on martial arts alone. There is something more than martial arts. So the gong yoyo could not move easily. But the rising anger still remained. When I recalled the contents of the letter again, I felt like smoke was coming out of my ears. Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The letter said: [If you come out one more time, I will force you to push me away, so stop acting like a fool and get down from your seat. This is the last time. If you have anything to say, come directly to the Demon Gods Palace.] Chapter 412 Episode 412 Aspect of the Demon King (7)Wonju?! Thats it. A look of bewilderment appeared on Yinyamazons face. So, are you saying that the reason you did that mess in Daejeon was to kill yourself? Gwangmazon looked at the window without answering. I had already broken the gombangdae that I used to smoke. A body that has reached the ultimate demon level will not be harmed by smoking tobacco, but it is not very good for the body either. Its an excuse I heard Yinyamazon say something in an embarrassed tone next to me. But Gwangmazon was in no mood to pay attention to what he said. Was I truly in a hurry to satisfy my base desires in the name of serving Protestantism? When I first came up with this plan, it was something I had never even thought about. However, after hearing the heartbreaking words of the religious leader at the time, I thought deeply about it. What was his real intention? I wondered if I had really built a splendid execution scaffold to give my cowardly rest as the religious leader said. result? I cant say no. Yes. Clearly he wanted a spectacular ending. Of course, the thought itself of dying for Protestantism was not a lie, but there was definitely a sense of frustration that I could not achieve anything by living longer. He had been sitting in this position longer than any other mazon of his time. He even became a mazon before the previous religious leader even ascended to the rank of religious leader. And thirty years have passed. Although he practiced martial arts and read the worlds circumstances, he remained confined to Protestantism for over 30 years. It was definitely a happy life. Because I thought it was an honor just to live under the reign of the former religious leader. That thought wasnt a lie either. However, I had no idea that the former leader would pass away like this. Peace of mind is good, but he was a demon. I wanted to have at least one memorable fight. Such desire and desire for victory could be said to be the fate of those who live with demons on their backs. He was looking for a festival that would satisfy the life of a demon named Gwangmazon. How did the religious leader look into my heart? He is a person who has mastered the reigning Demon Emperor to the extent of rising to the rank of Master. Since you have learned the skills that stand at the top of all magic arts in the world, it would not be that difficult to look into the inner thoughts of someone who has learned lower magic arts. However, the religious leader did not look into his own heart through magic. There was no such sign. Whether it was his natural eye or his skill that no one could notice, it is clear that he was truly an amazing person. It was bitter. Even though he had lived for such a long time that it wouldnt be surprising if he died tomorrow, he was tormented by a sense of self-destruction that he couldnt control even the desire to die in a grand manner. The fact that such anger was immediately revealed to the new religious leader also made him ashamed. At the same time, a strange sense of vitality surged. Yes, the leader is said to be the greatest genius in Protestant history. Even the strongest Heavenly Demon, the leader of the former school, said that he was the successor who would grow to be greater than himself. Why did I forget that? It is clear that whether it is the previous religious leader or the current religious leader, they are difficult people for me to serve. No, I didnt forget. I just didnt want to acknowledge the religious leader. Gwangmazon sighed. Its disqualification as a horse. There is no such thing as disloyalty. Surprisingly, the religious leader readily forgave the old servant who had committed disloyalty worthy of death. Now he has only one goal left in life. What if I could live a peaceful life again? As the religious leader said, it would be right to live a long life and do what I can. Gwangmazon looked at the broken bear stand next to him. It was a tobacco that had been smoked for twenty years. The habit was more frightening than the irritating toxins that were present at the beginning of the year. As soon as he returned home, he destroyed the gombangdae. This is because I thought that if I wanted to live a long life in accordance with the will of my religious leader, I had to change even the smallest things. Lets start again from the beginning. It was then. Are you in Wonju? Is it Goru? exactly. Please come in. Gorumazon came in. The look in Yinyamazons eyes when he looked at Gorumazon was reminiscent of a wildcat. He always felt inferior to Gorumazon, who was the most outstanding personality among the Majons. Gwangmazon asked calmly. Whats going on? Daehobeop wants to see Wonju. Great protection law? Thats right. Its not just Wonju. Ive called all of our Magons. Gwangmazons eyes deepened. Whats going on? Half a day has passed since I was scolded by the leader. I was not the one to see it at this hour, when the sun had already begun to set. Has the leader changed his mind? Gwangmazon nodded inwardly. Although I still didnt know the leaders feelings, I could understand him well. Even though he was executed in front of everyone, he wasnt unfair at all. Gwangmazon shook off his clothes and stood up. Lets go. However, the Gwangmazons thoughts went astray. In fact, at the gathering of all the Nine Great Majons for the first time in a long time, Daehobeop delivered shocking information. After listening to all the information, the Gwangmazon thought to himself. The cult leader is ten times more than he thought. He was an even scarier person. At the very least, it was a moment of anticipation that I would not spend a boring old age, and at the same time, a promise to never do anything that would distort the judgment of the religious leader again. * * * The dragons face became vicious. It was distorted. The reason was not something else. It was because there was no one who was supposed to show up at the agreed upon place, and someone who should not show up was waiting. Senator?! Do you know me? Gwangmazons face was very calm. The dragon was silent. As one of the eight demons, he knew the personal details of all the demons of Shinjyo, but that was only a literal knowledge. The demons he had actually met were counted on one hand. Gwangmazone He smiled. It was like the smile of an old man who had accomplished a lot in his youth and came down to the scenic town below to live a happy old age. It felt calm and relaxed. At least that was how it seemed on the outside. But the dragon was not fooled by that smile. . Gwangmajon Senators martial arts skills were the best among the Magons. In todays Protestantism, which has just undergone a generational change, and is practically evaluated as second only to the religious leader, he was the owner of martial arts skills that would not be lacking in being called the best in the Protestant religions. No matter how much he was, Yong was the most powerful of the secret palaces. I couldnt help but feel nervous. I dont feel very good. I dont know the other person, but the other person knows me as soon as they see me? As an old man whose days of being gloating about his own fame were over decades ago, I dont really like this situation. The dragon was still silent. The uncomfortable expression also did not change. The smile disappeared from Gwangmazons face. From what I heard, you are a dragon, a member of the Archbishops eight warriors, right? S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thats right. You have quite good skills. Its not even half a penny worth of martial arts, but that mysterious prayer is definitely the skill of someone who has studied martial arts, right? When you reach the stage of hunger, there is no difference between martial arts and techniques. It would be truly surprising if every single one of the eight attendants was like you. I heard that the Great Protector will come to meet me. It did. But how can it be Wonju? If you know me well enough, you probably know about the Great Protection Act. Hes always busy. Its different from an old man like me. Wouldnt it be wrong to take up his time just to meet one person? Thats why I came myself. Although it was unavoidable, the dragon felt uncomfortable. As busy as it was, it was the same with people greeting and greeting guests. I came here in the spare time I had, so I have to listen to that kind of thing? If the opponent had not been a senator, he would have struck the king. why? Are you dissatisfied? ..no. Good. If you do that, lets go. Can I ask you one thing? You tell me. How much did the leader say? Flash! At that moment, the dragon saw an illusion as if lightning had struck before his eyes. He shivered. Cold sweat ran down his spine. The Gwangmazon was still looking at himself with a calm face. However, like an old man, A terrible demonic energy glowed in his incredibly clear and transparent eyes. Ask me again. again. Did the sect leader tell you everything? Only then did Gwangmazon smile with satisfaction. Thats right. What kind of organization is the Secret Palace, what role did they play for a thousand years, and how useful are they now? I heard it was gone. The dragons cheeks trembled. We We wasted time for no reason. As you know, the leader is busy. Lets go to the Demon Gods Palace. There were a lot of questions, but it seemed difficult to continue the conversation. In the end, the dragon followed the Light Demon to the Demon Gods Palace. The Light Demon looked around. I didnt know there was a side road like this in the main school. Hehe, it was seventy years from the main school. Even though Ive been living there for over a year. The dragon tensed at his words. An inexplicable sense of intimidation was conveyed in his laughing voice. It seemed as if he was suppressing his anger on the verge of explosion with a smile. It seems like a fighting method, but it doesnt seem like a simple fighting strategy Did you add some magic? Its truly amazing. This is why the world is fun. If I had thrown away my life needlessly, wouldnt I have known about this? How can I repay you for your generous kindness? Gwangmazon continued to mutter to himself. It didnt seem like he wanted to talk to the dragon. It was the same for dragons. Do you really want to fight? Regardless of his discomfort, the dragon could not understand. If you turn the Big Palace into an enemy, it is the religious leader who will suffer the most. The Magon, the Great Protector, and the Gungunsa can all be sane, but a religious leader can never be sane. But how can we shake hands like this? Could it be that the religious leader of the time had gone crazy? If you think about it, you cant even be called a cult leader yet. The appointment and appointment of a religious leader are entirely managed by the royal queen. A sect leader who has not been crowned under the royal family is not a sect leader. An evil smile appeared on the dragons face. A half-hearted cult leader? And yet, you are so arrogant. Even the previous leader has no discernment. So the two arrived at the Demon Gods Palace, lost in their own thoughts. Black and White Twin Wei looked at Gwangmazon. Gwangmazon nodded. Kugugoogung! The main gate of the Demon Gods Palace was opened. He was the one who entered the Demon Gods Palace without permission. Moreover, the person brought in had his entire face covered with something similar to a black bandana. If you are looking for a suspicious combination, there is no other combination like this one. Even if you have been informed in advance, it is natural for a water gate officer to be on guard. However, not a single trace of anxiety was visible on the faces of the black and white twins. Please eat. Gwangmazon and the dragon entered the demon palace. After passing through several doors and several rooms, I finally found myself in front of Daejeon Gate. Gwangmazon knelt in front of the door and said. The new senator is calling. A person from the royal palace has arrived. Coo! The gates of Daejeon were wide open. The door just opened without saying a word. It was not touched by a light demon or a dragon, nor was it opened by a person from within. Nevertheless, the dragon was inwardly surprised when the gate opened with a harsh sound reminiscent of thunder. Are you here? A cool and heavy voice tickled the dragons ears. It was a voice full of majesty that anyone could not help but follow. It was clearly a young voice, but it had an age that was difficult to guess and a deep magical energy glowing within it. Daejeon was dark, the voice was heavy, and the prayer that was coming out was so harsh and scary that it tore at the skin. The dragon swallowed without realizing it. Red and blue eyes kept flashing in the distance. from now on. Chapter 413 Episode 413 God is One (1)Heavy. This was the thought that came to mind as soon as I took a step into Daejeon. Even though the opponent has not opened his magic attack, I feel as if my body has become heavy. However, this did not mean that Daejeon was blockaded with magic or that Sangos position was surrounded. Amazing. Its been a long time since I felt this kind of intimidation. The atmosphere of the person itself is unique. It felt like I was looking down from an infinitely high place, as if I had been born as a politician. What are your skills? Its impossible to guess. He was the only one of the Eight Armed Forces who did not master the Destruction Law One Magic. If he had learned one magic, even if he were the leader of the cult, he would not have been able to stand still in front of him. A cool smile appeared on the dragons face. No matter how deeply you have mastered the reigning Demon Emperor, you will not dare be a match for the Queen Mother. Over the past thousand years, there have been many sectarians who tried to eliminate the Big Palace. However, all attempts by past religious leaders failed. No religious leader could win against Biggung. This cult leader is no different. Even if it was Lee Cheon-sang, the leader of the previous sect who was called the greatest Heavenly Demon of all time, he would have been defeated if he had truly fought against Big Gung. If you knew that, you wouldnt have even dared to attack me. Can you really do something that even Sentai, the strongest Heavenly Demon, has never attempted? A smile came out of nowhere. Those religious leaders who tried to get rid of the secret palaces were at least crowned. However, the religious leader of the time was half-hearted and did not even hold a coronation ceremony. If the sect leader sincerely tries to fight with the queen, he will be remembered as the first half-hearted person in history who has not been crowned. In this way, the dragon reached the bottom of the stairs leading to Taesa Temple. Even so. The smile disappeared from the dragons face as he looked up at the leader of the cult. Its hard to deny that its amazing. It is a shocking prayer and a jaw-dropping act of force. I heard that he is not yet 30, and it actually looks like that. However, the level he had achieved seemed to be no less than that of that senator. As expected, he is a genius praised highly by the previous leader. He may be the first religious leader to have achieved such heights at such an age. So it was even more embarrassing. This world does not allow solitude. Thanks to your monstrous talent, you have forgotten the ways of the world and the position of religious leader is not suitable for you. The dragon got down on one knee. Of all the eight people in attendance, this is the only one. See the leader. It was a tone that was truly blasphemous. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A terrifying murderous look appeared in the eyes of the Gwangmazon who came in with the dragon. Since it was in front of the religious leader, he didnt dare to release his energy waves openly, but he seemed ready to rip the dragon to death at any moment. Xu Liang nodded. I heard a lot. There are eight people to meet you so youre calling on eight of the palaces strongest forces? Thats right. Xiliang tilted his head. It was a nod whose intention was difficult to understand. The dragon did not want to attach meaning to the other persons actions. But why did you come? What do you mean? Why did you come and the palace lord did not come? The dragons face hardened. It was extremely rude language from the start. At least thats how Seoliangs words sounded to him. The lord of the main palace is very busy. So I came on his behalf. is it? exactly. Do you think Im sitting here because I have nothing to do? ? Im not sitting in this uncomfortable position just to see the palaces representative. The dragons face became even more stiff. On the other hand, Seo-ryangs expression was gradually becoming bored. Although the dragon was a dragon, Seo-ryang also showed no sign of respect for the other person. I definitely sent a letter to the palace lord. Dont do anything foolish and come find me in person. I said I would wipe it out myself. that! I think it is possible to do that after delving into the Great Protection Act. Actually, the palace lord doesnt know anything about me and he probably wants to protect his position, so its not something he cant understand. But even though I warned you once, you didnt come again? A small sneer appeared on Seoryangs face, which was full of boredom. It looks like you really want to die. Cult leader! The dragons face turned red. No matter how much you are the religious leader, your words are too harsh! okay? exactly! Bigung is an organization that has been with our school since the beginning! Furthermore, the Archbishop is a saint who symbolizes the teaching authority of this church! Even a religious leader should be polite! hate. Cult leader! Not only the person concerned, but even his subordinates do not respect the religious leader, so how can I be polite to a woman who lacks understanding? profit! Furthermore, you also made a mistake. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. Its really none of my business how the queen views the sect leader. I was planning to eat him or get rid of him anyway. But the palace lord and you should have at least had an understanding of me as a human being. Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu us us us! The huge sword hidden behind the Emperors back rose into the air. Although the blade was a dark purple black, it seemed to have a strangely beautiful glow. It had a sheen that was extremely brutal and deadly. The dragons face turned pale. No matter what, he was still there. Pulling out a sword? This is the first time Ive seen someone go this far. Are you really planning to turn the royal palace into an enemy? why? Then is there any reason not to do so? If you confront the Queen Mother, no one else will know, but the religious leader will definitely die! Is that what you want? Why should I die? Theres nothing I cant say to a young man who will live a bright future. The dragon wrinkled his face. Are you sure you heard correctly about the main palace from the former leader? Of course. Isnt that why you want to get rid of it? What?! My teacher, the head of the previous sect, said this about you. You are nothing more than a waste of food and are intoxicated by the glory of the past, so you are like bugs who are of no help to our school. Even though the world has changed, you only take care of your rights and do not take responsibility. You said they were nothing but trash. .!! To someone like me, who has spent his entire life looking ahead, you are more murderous than traitors. Traitors are people who want to fight for their lives, no matter the reason. It is clear that it is a mortal sin, but at least they know how to make an effort to change. They are bastards, but you are different. Woooooooooo! The reigning Demon Emperor began to be carried on the Cheonmado Island. Unlike the previous reigning Demon Emperor that gave off blue lightning, the current Demon Emperor was darker and darker. The lightning that used to incite fear in the viewer was gone, but it looked much more stable. It meant that the achievement of Demon Emperor Qi is deepening as time passes. Perhaps when the achievement of Qigong reaches its peak, the True Qi of Xiliang will be stained with black darkness like the Demon Qi of the other heavens. Life is a series of changes. You have the right. You should always move to find something that is not embarrassing to give up your rights. The Big Palace is a symbol of Protestantism! The symbol of the Protestant religion is the religious leader. And your secret wife is nothing more than a lump of shit that cant do anything productive other than being rude to the religious religious leader, the symbol of the Protestant religion. You even had a thousand years to choose a more dynamic life. . The dragons cheeks trembled. Xu Liang smiled. Do you know why I tolerated your rudeness even for a moment? Because I didnt know you. You learned martial arts and techniques. I just endured it because I didnt know whether you were a person who had learned how to react, what kind of words and actions you would react to, or whether you were truly qualified to represent the palace lord. !! Even the owner of the magic headquarter that rules over the 100,000 demonic paths is at least cautious, but I dont understand what you and the palace lord believe in and why you act so recklessly. No way. Do you think I put up with your rude way of speaking because I had no strength? Shock appeared on the dragons face. Finally he realized. This vicious cult leader is seriously planning to eat the queen. I didnt know until I came here. No, I didnt think of that at all. Just as past religious leaders did not dare to touch the secret palace, I thought the same would apply to this current religious leader. I just thought that the newly crowned religious leader was trying to fight because he wanted something. So I broke out and went out strong. But he was wrong. Everyone was wrong. The new religious leader truly intended to get rid of the royal palace. The statement that he would place a priest under his command was not intended to provoke the other party, but was closer to giving him an opportunity. Seeing you made me more confident. The secret palace is definitely an organization that would be better off being swept away. If you fight with the main palace, the religious leader will die. The dragons face, which had been colored with shock, regained its original coolness. I dont think the previous religious leader told me, but the main palace is not simply a tower built for the saint. The main palace hosts the religious ceremonies and funerals of the religious leader, and further prevents the religious leaders rampage. It is also a blocking group. Thats why you cant do it. What do you mean? The Jeontai cult leader was a tyrant who had no problem whatsoever even if he was called the worst in the history of this school. However, I heard from the teacher that you said you did not know me when you saw the believers groaning under the Jeontai cult leaders tyranny. The dragon was amazed. How did you understand what I said? Cant you think that the main palace has such rights? The main palace is the only group in the world of martial arts that can oppress and even kill the heavenly demons! A demonic energy appeared in Seo-ryangs eyes. It was such a terrible magical energy that the dragons feverish heart was immediately tinged with fear. There is no person or group in the world that can control the Heavenly Demon. .! The history of the Big Palace will come to an end in my generation. I think you would be quite suitable as the first sacrifice of the apocalypse. In an instant, the dragons body became blurred. The image itself was blurring, as if it was trying to turn into smoke. Xiliangs magical eye spewed fire. Where? Kwauk! Kwauk! Gwangmazon looked at the door in surprise. Before he knew it, the dragon had reached the gate without any sign of it. His outstretched hand was pointing toward the latch, as if he was trying to force the door open and escape. But the dragon could no longer move. He ran out, holding his hand. He was slowly rising, hardened like a stone, with his arms stretched out. Seo-ryang smiled. What a rat. Kwaaaaak ! The dragon screamed. His leg was bent in a direction it should not have been bent. It was a secret technique of an empty space object that was beyond imagination. In terms of the magic world, the dragons skills could be considered to be at the level of a nine-sect master, but he broke such a persons leg with an empty space object. It was the first time Seoryang, who rested his chin on one hand and stretched out the other to grab the dragons body, began to feel lifeless. Congratulations. You are the first enemy I have killed since becoming the leader of the cult. It will be recorded in . Aaaah! Now wait a moment Whoa, whoa! The dragons eyes just opened. The Heavenly Demon Sword flew out of the air and immediately pierced his chest. Because the blade was so large, most of the organs were cut in half as if crushed. A blue electric light finally blazed from the blood-soaked Cheonmado. Squeeze! The dragons body burned black. Seoliang said while looking at the burning dragon. Senate. Yes, leader. What should we do with these guys? Gwangmazons face, which bowed his head politely, was contorted like an evil beast. They all deserve to be killed. Would you like to relax for the first time in a while? yes? I dont think you will show bitterness to those who ignore the authority of the cult leader. Of course, you should save the most delicious food. Gwangmazon answered loudly. The new senator obeys the orders of the religious leader! Chapter 414 Episode 414 There is only one God (2)The place Seo-ryang visited after retreating from Daejeon was Panmajeong. Saaaaaa. The wind blew. The illusion that Panmajeong was showing was the summit of an unknown mountain. Although it was not a desolate cliff like when I met Lee Cheon-sang before, the bottom of the mountain, hidden by clouds, made him look lonely as he stood alone at the top. After looking down for a while, Seoryang sat cross-legged. hmm. Tsutsutsutsu. Little by little, the world changed. The mountain peak rising through the clouds dispersed, and an old-fashioned pavilion surrounded by Gihwayocho appeared in its place. The place where Seoyang sat was right on top of the pavilion. Maybe its because its the first time, but it doesnt change quickly. Seoryang looked around, leaning back against the railing of the pavilion. A smile appeared on his face. It was a smile that seemed somehow complicated. Have I been too busy? I have so much time. Its gone. The scene he created now was the same one that Pan Ma-jeong showed when he first met Jeon Sang. I was very nervous at that time. This was the way he came in without knowing the identity of Panmajeong. He knew that this was a world created with advanced fighting methods, but he did not know how dangerous it was. Now that he had learned the Yujin Dohyeonggyeol, Seoryang could clearly feel. How scary a place Panmajeong was. . The space within this formation is a place that moves according to the will of the owner. Not only can it simply read the opponents mind or kill it, but when the operation reaches its peak, it can even materialize eating and drinking. Of course, it is not actual food, but if the person concerned believes so, the body You are deceived. Even though there is nothing in your stomach, your body is active as if you had eaten. It is an area that blurs the boundary between reality and fantasy. It can also be seen as a place to practice where you can exercise your ruling power as a god. . If you have sufficiently analyzed the situation on campus as well as the political situation in the central world, you can show the future that your judgment will bring about. A virtual place that makes gods like gods. Ultimately, it is a divine land that even makes future predictions possible. ). Thats why the religious leader must overcome Panmajeong. It is not a place to see through the opponent in the first place, but because it is a place created for better politics and life. Thats why it was so difficult. Seoliang was furious as he recalled the time when he had subdued Panmajeong alone. Panmajeong, who had lost his master, did not leave alone those who entered. It even sprayed lightning that was no different from its actual power, raised waves of boiling lava, and unleashed the sword winds of thousands of masters ( It was like a natural disaster. It was not a pressure that even the best expert in the world could withstand. Seoliang withstood the unstoppable disaster with faith and analysis. Already at Panmajeong . Ive been here several times and I knew that I needed a strong self-confidence to deal with this, so I was able to endure it. It was difficult even though I hinted at it myself. How on earth did they make something like this? Panmajeong is like this, but Gojukrim is the basis of it. Who made the silver and how? The experience of encountering Panmajeongs energy, the knowledge that one needs it, an extreme understanding of the true energy, and physical strength and martial arts ability to withstand pressure. If even one of these was lacking, one would never succeed. As I thought about Gojuklim, Geumho naturally came to mind. You. Where are you now? Are you still alive? Of course, I knew that Geumho was alive. Although the Geumhos fighting power is not up to his level, the Geumho is not a creature born to fight. A spiritual entity that shakes fate by simply existing. If you have enough energy to be involved in the fate of the world, life and death cannot be decided by human hands. In the first place, isnt it a being that constantly repeats death and rebirth? Therefore, Seoryang was also confident that Geumho was alive. However, unlike in the past when it was possible to know the status of Geumho even if it was thousands of miles away, now it was impossible to determine where Geumho was and what condition it was in. So I was worried. He was going to come back somehow, but he missed Geumho several times a day. Seoryang, who was thinking about Geumho, chuckled without realizing it. There is no one else who wants this. Even though he had not been crowned yet, he was still the leader of the sect. No one denied it. But when I became the leader of a religious cult, I couldnt be that lonely. Ma Dong-pil, Aeng-hwa, Wei Hong-ryeon, and the faces of the Magons were all seen as usual, but it felt like they were the only ones left out. And one of the countless reasons that created that loneliness was responsibility. Even when he was the leader of the military, he felt a sense of responsibility, but now there is no one to support him. Now, the Heavenly Demon God Church, an invincible army with a thousand-year history, lives and dies solely based on its own decisions. So I hated solitude. I wanted someone to share this responsibility with. When that thought occurred to Seoryang, he felt himself changing again. Is it possible for a person to change this much in just a few years? Even when I was King of Sal, I hated people who harmed my solitude, but now I hate loneliness. It wasnt just about responsibility. After living with people who seemed human, I now felt awkward being alone. Seo-ryang closed his eyes. Its time to forget about it, but somehow I keep missing it every now and then. Lee Cheon-sang came to mind. As the leader of the Heavenly Demon Church, it cannot be said that it is very desirable to miss a teacher who has already left. This was true not only for Westerners but also for religious believers. The fact that the previous religious leader keeps coming to mind is also evidence that the reign of the current religious leader is not very good. An extreme example was Gwangmazon. For whatever reason, the starting point that made him act like that was Lee Cheon-sang. Probably all of the leaders running the Protestant Church were like that. In their hearts, the shadow of the absolute being called Lee Cheon-sang will still be thickly cast. Even though he went to heaven, he still shows this level of influence. Its truly amazing. Xu Liang shook his head. Dont blame me for whining. What can I do? Masters accomplishments must have been significant. So, what should the next great religious leader do if he lived such a burdensome life? When I thought about it, I was now calling Lee Cheon-sang master without hesitation. That was a big change. At the same time, I felt regretful. In the end, I couldnt call him even once. He never once called Lee Cheon-sang Master. It wasnt until the time of his death and the moment he ascended to heaven that he bowed to him, but could not open his mouth and call him Master. That was resentment. He had all his heart, so he believed himself through the desire statement. I knew his feelings, but that doesnt mean he spoke for nothing. I regret not calling him warmly because it was so difficult to call him master. Wow, its a mess. Lost in my thoughts and grumbling alone. Its only been a few days, but Ive already developed a bad habit. But Seoryang didnt hate himself for it. Anyway. Seoryangs eyes, which had been wet with fatigue, regained their strength. We need to reorganize the temple as soon as possible, but is it okay to destroy the Yuan Big Palace first? After realizing as a sect leader, the first thing that came to mind was the problem of subduing Panmajeong and dealing with Big Palace. One of them was completed, so now it was time to deal with Big Palace. It was a bit urgent. In fact, it is something that must be dealt with urgently. If you really want to get rid of the secret palace, you must have a coronation after building up a base of support as a religious leader and showing everyone the dignity appropriate for it. Church members do not know about the secret palace, but the symbolism of the coronation is clear. I know it well. If you receive a grand office hosted by the Big Palace, there will be problems in attacking the Big Palace in the future. The problem is none other than orthodoxy. Since everyone believes and follows orthodoxy, orthodoxy is even more important. Thats why they want to deal with it from the royal palace. Suddenly, Seoryang remembered a conversation he had with Lee Cheon-sang before heading to Uicheonmaeng. C I, one of the religious leaders of the past. It is rare to have someone who receives such passionate support. There are many people who go beyond simply believing and following and show sincere loyalty. Before I reached this level, even I felt burdened by getting rid of the secret palace. Of course, I still tried to sweep it away. C Why is that? Is it? Its not because of the power that the secret palace possesses C its enough to just blow it away with overwhelming firepower. The problem was legitimacy. Injuring those who crowned me means crushing the thousand-year history of this church with my own hands. Its a bad thing. I couldnt help but think about the future, wondering if it would have been done before I was crowned. C Thats right. C So, if youre going to hit the royal palace, you should do it before you get crowned. C I already tried to do that. However, the religious leaders intention was I was just curious. No matter how much I think about it, Im not the kind of person who cares about anyone. C I care , too. C Really? Who cares? C Teacher. C Hmm C I guess I dont believe it. C God is something I just trust and follow. Didnt you say that you were an object? Then there would be no need to worry about what the believers think? Why does someone say that devotion that expects something in return is unclean? C Apart from the naturalness that they should trust and follow me, I also You have to listen to their thoughts. C Can I ask why? C Because only by understanding their beliefs and desires can you become a better god. C Does that mean you have to understand their hearts even if you dont do anything? C Yes. C Doing nothing means doing nothing . Doesnt it mean that I dont change? C It just looks like Im not changing. But Im changing even without any outward actions. Thanks to constant stimulation, Im learning the only great value. C What is that? C Humility The conversation with Lee Cheon-sang was a series of directness and ambiguity . However, the reason that the conversation leaves a lasting impression is probably because of his philosophy and values, which are difficult to understand in words but can be understood with the heart. As for humility Im sure its still lacking. I cant afford to feel that way right now. Xiliangs eyes deepened. I just know that its time to run. This is not the time to rest because you are tired and lonely. To see the forest, you have to look closely at the trees first. So Seoryang decided to handle the matter at hand first. It was when I was about to wake up after spending some alone time again. [Religious leader.] An electric sound was heard. It was neither Ma Dong-pil nor Mu-dam. It was a message from the leader of the religious guard, the Hocheon Demon Emperor. [The Lord of Hwanhee Won has asked to see you. What will you do?] Seo-ryang answered. Im leaving. As my mind cleared, I found myself standing at the entrance to Panmajeong Pavilion. Coogung! When I came out through the open door, So Yeon-sim was lying prostrate in the distance. Xu Liang smiled. Its been a long time since weve seen each other like this. So Yeon-sim bowed her head even more. Reigning Holy Spirit, Heavenly Demon Immortal. The Lord of Hwanhee Won comes to see you in your esteemed presence. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Stop saying unfamiliar greetings and get up. Soyeonsim stood up in a polite posture. There was a small smile on her face. It was a smile full of kindness. Did you know how to laugh like that? I always laughed like this. Is that possible? Its a smile I never saw during elementary school. Even if my feelings were the same as before, how could I show a frivolous appearance in front of the religious leader? There is no separate clearing water. My speech hasnt changed. Xu Liang chuckled. So what happened? I dont think you came just to see my face. Oh yeah. I came here because of Gwangmazons request. I think I need to get permission from the church leader. hmm? I I heard that it would be okay to cut off the support to the Big Palace. What should I do? Hoo? Seo-ryang let out a strange laugh. That old man must have been quite annoying. yes? No, please do that. Cut off all support going there right now. I follow your orders. Seo-ryang stroked his chin as if he was having fun. Are you saying that people who have experienced it know this? I havent seen it that way, but it has a rather evil side to it. Chapter 415 Episode 415 There is only one God (3)Palace! Were in trouble! At the Hwanheewon I know. Cheon ground his teeth. You cant just sit there like this. Go to the religious leader right away! You sent the dragon. Wait until he comes back. Its already been half a day since we sent the dragon! Moreover, seeing as they have already cut off support even before the dragon has returned, it is highly likely that the dragon has been detained! .. Palace Lord! cloth. .yes. If Hwanheewon cuts off support, will we go hungry right now? The palace lord knows that thats not the problem, right?! This is a challenge to the main palace! I cant sit back and watch any longer! Gong Yoyo, who was looking at the window, turned his head. cloth. Palace lord! Please give orders immediately! We have to go to the Demon God Palace this way and detain the cult leader! Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Why cant you be so calm? Yes? Gong Yao Yaos face looked unexpectedly calm. You are the leader of the Eight Banners. Dont you think that you, who normally dont lose your composure, are particularly excited? .. Calm down your excitement. Not only has the dragon not returned yet, but I havent even been able to properly understand that guy in Seorang. Moving in a hurry wont make things go wrong. Palace lord. Just leave now. There were many things he wanted to say, but in the end, Cheon had no choice but to step down. Although he was not as strong as the head of the family, the queen princess was also a person who received the respect and trust of the people in the palace. It would be disrespectful to push it any further. When Cheon left, Gongyoyao She sat down on the bed and thought deeply, Why? Although she told Cheon that she didnt know much about him, she actually knew something about him. After being freed from the Juhwa Ilma, he longed for freedom. He also showed a lot of his down-to-earth side. However, after coming back from inspection, he became a completely different person. He has changed to the extent that it can be said that he has changed. I know it from Lee Cheon-sang and from archers who were secretly active in the inner city of Shingyo . Seoryang was an excessively free-spirited and flamboyant person. There were many times when he showed a scary side that would surprise the onlookers, but fundamentally, he was a man of mind. He was not an evil or extremely angular person. To put it in a good way, he was a man with the appearance of a hero, but to put it in a bad way, he had a personality that was not typical of a magician. He often showed an unconventional side, both on campus and in the outskirts. However, he always had his own distinct line. There was this. Unless the opponent is quite vicious, I am not the type of person to hit a player before he touches me first. I touched my lips like I did when I was doing ball yoga. But why are you being so aggressive? Are you really planning to eat the main palace? That would not be possible. The royal family is the only group that can control the sect leader. Not in terms of laws or customs, but in terms of ability. In fact, in the early days of the Protestant Church, they sanctioned and brought down the sect leader who disturbed the Demonic Martial Forest with excessive evil deeds. It was the Big Palace. The Big Palace is a part of Shinsyo. However, to the individual religious leader, it is a unique natural enemy. That is why the religious leader respects the Big Palace, and the Big Palace can also enjoy this luxury on a daily basis. So, are we going to have a fight? ?You wont be able to afford that, right? If the leader of the previous generation was just that kind of person, you would have thought that he was really trying to fight. However, the leader of the previous generation was Lee Cheon-sang. He was praised by the demons as a heavenly demon comparable to the first and seven generations, and now that he has ascended to heaven, he is called the greatest heavenly demon of all time. . As a descendant of the greatest demon of all time and the next Ten Heavenly Demon, there will be no time to fight with the Big Palace. Especially now, the situation on campus is so chaotic that you will have to put in all your effort just to calm the hearts of the believers. But then he comes out like this? You have to ask for something. And its something very big. Gong Yaoyao took out the Wei Hwang Ji from his bosom. He wanted to use secret arts to find out Xu Liangs true intentions, but he couldnt. The possibility of finding out his true intentions through secret arts was not high, and he had already used his terrifying magical power to see the future of Li Heavenly Sang. ) was poured in. The consumed magical power will take another three months and 10 days to fully replenish. Its really tiring. A subject that hasnt even been crowned yet. At that moment, Gong Yoyos eyes This was shaken. Didnt he go through the crown? A half-baked religious leader like that would overthrow the main palace? And that all of a sudden, in such a chaotic time? Should he say it was fortunate or that it was too late? Finally, Gong Yaoyao realized, Did you really intend to devour the main palace?! At least there is no one on campus who does not know how important the rental hall is. A religious leader must be crowned before his or her name can be officially listed in the historical records. It was the same when receiving the title of the Heavenly Demon. Not everyone who opens the gate of desire in the reigning Demon Emperor is recognized as a Heavenly Demon. A person can truly be called a Heavenly Demon only when he or she receives the recognition of the religious leader and the title of Majesty from the Archpriest. It was not something that could be recognized by demonstrating overwhelming force or pushing ahead recklessly. Even if the religious leader calls himself the Heavenly Demon through a reign of terror, history does not recognize him. But what if the big palace disappears? If the power and rights of the royal secretaries are eliminated, who will be there to stop the religious leaders monopoly? Who is left who can confidently evaluate him as a heavenly horse? There is only one religious leader. If what I think is right. Gong Yao Yaos eyes became scary. This is really not normal. It is a plan to completely destroy the history of the royal palace before the coronation. Of course, we cant be sure. However, if that is really the intention, it is no different than facing an unprecedented crisis. But he wouldnt know the main palaces magic to destroy it, right? What kind of confidence is this? The more I think about it, the more I dont understand Seoliangs intentions. I couldnt figure out what he really wanted or what he believed in and why he was going on such a rampage. So, Gongyoyo spent his time feeling anxious, angry, uncomfortable, and nervous. One day passed, then two days passed. Three days passed, then four days passed. The day I saw the sun rise on the fifth day after four days. Gong Yoyo heard shocking news. Old palace lord! Whats going on? The dragon they say the dragon is dead! Gong Yaoyaos face hardened in shock. He died?! Thats right! In the battle of the Demon God Palace, the cult leader personally killed her! Kugugu Palace! Gongyoyaos entire room shook. A bright yellow energy rose from her body. A technique so brutal that it could immediately destroy the spirit of anyone who encountered it. ). This guy is the real deal! It cant stay like this! Tell the cult leader right now! It was at that time. Rumbling! Thunder rumbled outside the window. But the sound of the thunder was strange. Although the thunder was thunder, it was particularly sharp and even interrupted at times. Cheons eyes were shaking. Intruder?! Gong Yoyo stood up and said, It looks like there is a customer trying to come in without permission. Ill go and find out right away! No, theres no need for that. Grumble! The rising liquor looked like flames. The magical power she possesses is rapidly amplifying. Legal power and magical power are much more strongly influenced by the mind than the central laws Neigongsimbeop. The fact that her energy became tangible and showed a flaming form like a flame meant that her anger had reached its peak. Who are these ruthless people who want to break into the main palace without permission? I cant take it anymore. Old palace lord! hook! In an instant, Gong Yao Yaos body disappeared from the spot. Surprisingly, the place where she disappeared and reappeared was at the entrance to the secret palace, two hundred pages away. It was as if I was seeing Chukjiseongchon, the highest level of Bobeop. In the magic world, such a moving technique was called Hwagong Ilbo (һ). It was a technique that used magical power to instantly pass through external objects, and was the best movement technique that only those who had reached the extreme level could use. She proved the level she had achieved with just one move. If her skill level was at the level of a nine-year-old sect, her level of skill should have been considered to have reached the realm of perfection. Gong Yoyo waved his hand in the air. OK. Crumbling! A loud noise that sounded like thunder or artillery fire erupted. At the same time, the scenery of Wuling Island was quickly erased. It was like erasing a picture drawn on a huge piece of rice paper. Just like that, the beautiful scenery disappeared and the sight of masters filling the huge street appeared. Gong Yao Yaos eyes wavered. Senator?! Gwangmazon, the strongest Magon and perhaps even stronger than Seoryang, the leader of the religion at the time, was there. That wasnt all. Standing behind the Gwangmazon were the Gorumamon, the Iron Sword Mazon, the Fire Mazon, and the Hanummazon, and behind the ten leaders of the five mazons were lined up seven hundred masters radiating tremendous military spirit. Heavenly Demon Army! Surprisingly, they were the Cheonma Army, the most powerful military unit in the Catholic Church. Although it was not the strongest army in the Cheonma Army, the combat power of the three armies gathered here was also unrivaled. Gwangmazons eyes sparkled. Are you the queen? It wasnt informal, but it wasnt polite either. At his unhesitating tone, Cheon, who had followed behind Gong Yoyo, started screaming. How dare you make such a foolish move in front of the palace lord! Cant you all kneel! The only person I serve is the religious leader. Be thankful that you showed at least some words and actions of respect to the leader of a strange group that you didnt even know existed. Such shamelessness! At that time, Gong Yoyo raised his hand. Now was not the time to fight over etiquette or anything like that. she asked. Why did the great elders of the Protestant Church come here? And that too by dragging that invincible army with us. Gwangmazon said without changing his expression. What can I do when you scratch your pride with an awl and still refuse to leave? The old people have no choice but to come and visit you. Did the religious leader order it? Huaaaaa! A tremendous amount of deadly energy emanated from the bodies of the four mazons except for the light mazon. I had heard that the queen princess was a saint and a priestess of the Protestant religion, but that did not mean she was someone the mazons should respect. Just looking at their actual rank, the queen princess was higher than the religious leader. It was clearly below him. In the first place, there is no such thing as a higher position in the Protestant Church than the leader. Gwangmazon was not excited. Thats right. Thats really petty. I dont want to get into a pointless argument. As of now, there are no secret palaces at our school. Gong Yoyos cheeks trembled. You know thats nonsense, right? Your statement is absolutely nonsense. This is an order given by the leader himself, not anyone else. I wont tell you this twice. Call the leader right away. I wont say it twice either. If you make such remarks again, not only will the royal palace be destroyed, but you will all be imprisoned in the penal court. I dont know if you know this, but the torture at the penal court is so vicious that you might think it would be better to die. Gongyoyo smiled brightly. Before she knew it, all of the eight warriors, excluding the dragon, and dozens of magicians had gathered behind her. Do you really think that you alone can stop the main palace lord and the Eight Lords techniques? A murderous sight appeared in Gwangmazons eyes. He couldnt stand it anymore. Your respect ends here, young girl. What now! Are these kites who dont know where theyve been lying around daring to disobey the order of their leader? Are they all so crazy that they really want to die! Chapter 416 Episode 416 God is one (4)Gwangmazons words were truly unstoppable. It was such an abusive language that even the magicians of the Secret Palace, who had honed their mental power to learn the art of magic, found it difficult to control their minds. Kugugoogung! The Mureung formation surrounding the Big Palace was disappearing at an alarming rate. This formation was made based on the legal power of all of them. It did not exhaust the magical power itself, but by releasing the mental power used to form the formation, it was possible to emit a more powerful energy wave than before. Gwangmazons eyes sparkled. Amazing. Aside from being scandalous, their legal power is truly terrifying. In particular, the queens legal power was truly overwhelming. When one ascends to the peak of the Extreme Demon Hwagyeong, ones energy is bound to become closer to that of the previous heaven, and the magical power of the concubine lord also gave off such an aura. Ultimately, it is energy. Martial arts, techniques, methods, and efficiencies are different, but if you learn them to the extreme, they all lead to one in the end. In other words, the martial arts skills of the Queen Mother are comparable to those of the Majon. Moreover, neither he nor the other Mazons had very deep knowledge of magic. If the queen decided to attack, it seemed like a difficult battle would be expected. But thats it. Gong Yao Yao said coldly. There is nothing we can do. Since the leader of the cult is so reckless, I have no choice but to engrave the significance of the existence of the secret palace directly on his body. Of course, after we take care of you first. Not only is that not possible with your abilities, but even if you kill us, you wont be safe either. Gong Yao Yao, who was about to use the technique and told her not to be funny, felt an unexplainable feeling of anxiety for a moment. Seeing her hesitate for a moment, Gwangmazon nodded. I heard that magicians have a unique sixth sense, and it seems to be true. What are you hiding? I cant show you. But I can tell you at least how thorough our preparedness is. Gwangmazon smiled and continued speaking. At my age, you become familiar with many legends and myths that people dont know about. And you learn that among those legends and myths, there are real things that are not the product of fiction. ..? We have something called the Avatar Jewel. ..!! Gong Yao Yaos face suddenly turned pale. That wasnt all. Not only the faces of those who greeted them, but also the faces of the magicians who were supporting them were filled with shock. The leader said that the Avatar Jewels that our church possesses are of the lowest grade. However, even the lowest grade Avatar Jewels, if opened by infusing more than a certain level of true energy, will permanently suck out the high-density energy that exists within a radius of 300 yards. They said they would bring it in. In my heart, I want to fight fair and square, but unfortunately, the religious leader cares very much about us old people. If you launch an attack, the Avatar Jewel will be opened immediately. We have lived enough to live, and since we are dying while carrying out the orders of our religious leader, we have no regrets. But do you think the same? Gong Yoyo bit his lip. How can you believe that you have the Avatar Jewel? You are free to believe it or not. Even if you had it, you wouldnt know its magical power, right? Well, the only way to do it is death. Youre going to choose dog death? She is a girl with poor ears. So even though the church leader personally sent a letter to her, she probably didnt understand it and was just mumbling about it. Gong Yaoyao burst out in a voice full of anger. It seemed like he couldnt hold it in any longer. Things I dont even know about properly! The Fire God Jewel is not an item that simply absorbs energy! Once activated, the Fire God Jewel is not able to fill up its entire energy, or it loses spiritual energy ( It even absorbs your spirit! It means you cant rest even after you die! Dont be funny, girl. what?! We have already dedicated our souls to the religious leader. Whether we die this way or that way, dying for the religious leader is just an honor in itself. Gong Yaoyao looked at the Mazons with distrustful eyes. There was no wavering in their eyes. They were not pretending, but they were truly willing to die. You crazy people! The reason the Avatar Jewel is scary is not because it simply absorbs energy. The true ability of the Avatar Jewel is to erase existence. The Avatar Jewel completely absorbs the over-concentrated energy without circulating it. It is like a spiritual entity. It meant trapping energy inside a jewel like a inner altar. It was truly a scary thing. Whether a spirit creature dies or becomes a descendant, it will release the inner altar and return it to Mother Nature someday, but there is no such thing with the incarnation jewel. Unless the caster takes it out in a special way, Once absorbed, the true energy is forever trapped in the Avatar Jewel. It does not stagnate and become cloudy. Since the state of the energy is also preserved completely, if you do not know how to release the energy, the absorbed energy will be trapped forever. If the Avatar Jewel is stored in the Spiritual Energy, it will not become cloudy. What if it is absorbed? Then that is the end. Even if there is someone who knows how to extract the energy of the Avatar Jewel, unless the spirit energy is extracted, the soul cannot rest and becomes a ghost. That is why in the magic family, the Avatar Jewel is the most dangerous. It is said to be one of the objects and is advised to throw it away even if it accidentally comes into hand. This is because if the spirit weakens while holding the Avatar Jewel, the magicians magical power and soul may all be taken away. I cant believe that thing was in that guys hands! Gong Yao Yao was so nervous that anyone could see. Gwangmazons eyes became cold. What are you going to do? .. Choose. The destruction of the Big Palace or loyalty? I could never have imagined that I would suffer such injustice in my lifetime. Damn it! You gave my subordinate the Avatar Jewel and sent him on his way?!! Even if youre crazy, youre still crazy! Are you saying that you drove your subordinates to death to avoid the annihilation magic? It was then. At the moment of crisis, a ray of light flashed in a corner of Gong Yao Yaos head. Lets proceed. what? We will proceed with the coronation of the religious leader. The Babujung and the magicians looked at Gong Yao Yao in surprise. It was the same for the Magons. They were puzzled when they saw Gong Yoyo suddenly change his mind. Gwangmazon frowned. Are you going to proceed with the coronation of the leader? Yes. Originally, the coronation of the religious leader and the mourning of the priest were carried out at the big palace. What is the purpose of suddenly proceeding with the rental? You mean mine? No matter what happens, you probably dont know that you have to be crowned to be recognized as the leader of the cult. Gwangmazons eyes deepened. What kind of trick is this? A person who seemed ready to explode at any moment suddenly announced that he would hold the coronation ceremony for the religious leader. Anyone could see that this was a suspicious remark. However, Gwangmazon could not detect Gongyoyos intentions. So he responded like this. I will accept the coronation. I will catch you when the leader wants. You dont know much. As long as the royal palace is still intact and I am alive, no one can violate the authority of the main palace. Why are you being so perverse when you say you will personally prepare for the coronation? Gwangmazon did not feel the need to deceive his opponent. Because I know you have other plans. Gong Yoyo smiled coldly. Tell it to the religious leader. I will prepare for the rental. Are you just trying to waste time? It seems you dont respect the religious leader. Gwangmazon, who was watching a ballad, raised his left hand. Commander Sam, have someone quick to convey the current conversation to the leader. There was no answer back. However, Gwangmazon could see that five or six demons had already headed to the Demon God Palace. Gwangmazon snorted. As you said, we are going to prepare for the coronation of the leader, but we old people cant argue with that. However, I do not know that you have evil intentions, so I will wait patiently until the leader responds. Gongyoyo chuckled. As you wish. He seemed very relaxed. Just as Gongyoyo read the sincerity of the Majons, Gwangmazon was also able to read the sincerity of Gongyoyo. It was clearly a fatal move. What on earth is their intention? * * * Are you going to prepare for the rental? Thats right. Seo-ryang burst into laughter without realizing it. Mudam tilted his head. Master? Haha! I really think this fox-like thing comes out boldly. Bold? Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wu Dam couldnt understand it at all. Gong Yao-yaos suggestion to prepare for the grand opening was certainly an unexpected one, but it was too hasty to be considered bold. Xu Liang shook his head. He may be tired of comfort, but he is not a great man whose head is spinning. Thats it. Coming up with such a move in such an urgent situation is impossible with the average persons mind. Although they are a group that would not be easy to kill, they certainly seem to have the brains to take on the leadership of an organization. Why should I call you wisdom? I have to say, hes an interesting person. Mudam cautiously asked, That religious leader? hmm? In that situation, doesnt it mean that the queen princess came out like that and had some other ulterior motive? Of course it is. Because I know that, Im smiling like this. Ah yes. Mudam had no idea what his intentions were. However, it was difficult to ask the leader in detail. So he just bowed his head. Seo-ryang recognized his heart. I tried to get rid of the royal palace before the coronation. The reason is that once you have been crowned, you have no choice but to acknowledge the rights and authority of the royal concubine. ?! But what will happen if the coronation takes place now? You may try to attack it again in the future, but wouldnt it be difficult to touch the secret palace at least right now? I also have eyes to see. Mudam let out an exclamation without realizing it. Its a desperate solution. Its an extremely exhausting measure. It also means that we are being pushed back, but A cold wind blew over Seoryangs face, which was full of laughter. At the same time, it also means that you want to have a good time. yes?! As for Gongyoyo, all the secret lords of the past know the art of suppressing and even killing the religious lords. In fact, it was too similar to martial arts to be called a technique. In other words, like Eugene Do Hyeong-gyeol, it would be right to see it as a middle ground between martial arts and martial arts. People called it Destruction Beopil Magic. Gong Yoyo bought time by saying that he would prepare for the coronation ceremony. After the coronation ceremony, I will visit the Demon Gods Palace. And at that time, the magic of destruction will be performed. If I say I wont be crowned here, I will come to the Demon Gods Palace right now. In the end, it means that one way or another, I will risk everything on the magic of annihilation. Xiliang scratched his head. Youre a bold girl. Well, if you are a saint of our church, you should show that level of evil. .. Great protection law. Yes, leader. Tell this to the queen. I will receive a coronation. Do you want to do that? However, it should be the priests residence, not the royal palace, that prepares for my coronation. If you are not preparing as the head of a rectory, it is not a coronation. Wooooow! Xiliangs magical eyes glowed dark blue. Blood-red flames that would ignite hell blazed within the blue pupils. If they dont like that, tell them that I will kill them all. If they say they want to become the priest, tell them to come to the Demon Gods Palace to swear loyalty. Chapter 417 Episode 417 God is one (5)This is the message from the religious leader. ??. You choose. Its a choice Be thankful for the blessings of the Lord. The leaders orders are absolute. The fact that He tolerated us even once proves His generosity, but if you try to do something useless again, I will not forgive you. Gong Yaoyaos eyes became gloomy. Grumble! Dark clouds began to form in the sky amidst the formation that had not yet been erased. Lightning and thunder flashed between dark clouds, creating an eerie atmosphere. You only allow coronations prepared by priests? I thought they had made an outward move here, but it turned out that they had overturned the chessboard and pulled out the hilt of their swords. What should I do? Gongyoyo looked at Gwangmazon. Gwangmazons expression was the same as before. There was no sign of pride at all. It was the face of a blindly loyal follower who would unconditionally carry out any order given by the religious leader. Suddenly, Gong Yaoyao felt a little bit envious of Xu Liang. Majung Palbujung is absolutely loyal to himself, the owner of the palace. In fact, he would not hesitate to sacrifice his life for himself. However, that loyalty was different from the loyalty that Seo-ryang received. Bigung was intoxicated with tranquility for a long time. To put it in a good way, I was able to develop my techniques because I could practice without worrying about food, clothing, and shelter. To put it in a bad way, I was extremely inexperienced because I lived without having to deal with the world. Relationships in an environment without worries about life are soft and fragile. In a way, it was natural. So, the ancestor Bigungju cast a spell on the minds of the Eight Lords. It was not a so-called soul-controlling technique to control a persons mind. For a target affected by the spell, the conversion speed of the spell will be slowed down, and if the state reaches a certain level, the spell will be broken. Therefore, what the previous queen princess chose was subordination. The study of secret techniques was permitted only to the lord of the palace. The techniques learned by Majung Palbujung are merely a side branch of the completed techniques learned by the palace lord. In other words, all of their techniques are subordinate to the palace lord. Since learning the art of magic is a study that begins with how to manipulate the mind, naturally, the Eight Lords have no choice but to swear loyalty to the palace lord. In other words, it is loyalty that is not voluntary. However, the leader of the cult, Seo-ryang, seemed to receive absolute loyalty from mazons like Meng Hao. Its already that much in just a short amount of time I am once again envious and surprised. But I also felt that much burden and hatred. If you thought the world was going the way you wanted, you were mistaken. Martial arts is a discipline that is much closer to the laws of nature than martial arts. In addition, over hundreds of years, the absolute magic method of the Big Palace, the Holy Womans Light, as well as the Destruction Magic, have continued to develop. This means that it is not inferior to Cheonmajihak (ħ֮W). In the end, it means that you will not overturn it. Gong Yoyo raised his chin. It was a gesture that exuded the nobility of a saint of the Heavenly Demon Church, a being that only a very small number of people knew about. Mazon and the Heavenly Demon Army, open the way. ??? I will go to the Demon Gods Palace myself. I will have to negotiate with the religious leader. Gwangmazons eyes deepened. He was so angry that smoke came out of his head at the way he called the leader so carelessly, but he said he would try to resolve it anyway. Getting angry here would actually be detrimental. Whatever the reason, the other persons position had a special nature. Fine. But you are the only one who will enter the Demon Gods Palace. Gongyoyo chuckled. To be polite. Gwangmazon, who was watching the ballroom dance, looked back and shouted, Goru and Iron Sword take the palace lord to the Demon God Palace! Besides, Yeolhwa and Haneum Cheonma Army are to sweep away the secret palace from now on without leaving a single cornerstone behind! At that moment, Gong Yao Yaos eyes flashed, Stop! Gwangmazon did not respond to her cries: Wipe them all away! dare! Hearing Gong Yoyos angry voice, the eight warriors and magicians each prepared for battle. It was then. The leaders orders must be fulfilled unconditionally. Gorumazon came up next to Gong Yoyo and spoke in a cool voice. According to Wonjus words, the fact that we waited instead of immediately following the absolute command of the leader is no different from offending the majesty of God. Part of me wanted to kill you guys right away, but I held back thanks to the special nature of being a Bigung and the generosity of the religious leader. But if you go against the leaders orders again Cha-cha-cha-chang! The seven hundred masters of the three Cheonma armies drew their swords in unison. For a moment, the magicians felt a chill running down their spines. It was amazing when they were lined up with strict force, but the majesty of the Cheonma Army with their swords drawn and their magic attacks unleashed was reminiscent of a huge tsunami. An invincible legend that no one can stop. It is a demonic army from the world of desire that has maintained its reputation and tradition as the strongest military force in Shinism for over a thousand years. I will not look at you any longer. I will kill you all, and if that is deemed impossible, I will open the Avatar Jewel and send you all to hell. ??. Be aware of your position. You too are nothing more than cultists who serve the religious leader. The not-so-loud voice was calm, without any change in tone, despite the bloody content. But everyone could hear him. Yes. One way or another, there is nothing they can do. In the end, their life and death are in the hands of the religious leader and Gong Yoyo. I knew that fact before, but it was after the atmosphere in Gong Yao Yaos base had changed. So we thought we were safe and had a reason to fight. Wrong. In this group called Heavenly Demon Church, there is no need for justification for matters involving the cult leader. The words of the religious leader are law and truth. If the religious leader had not responded carefully and ordered the opening of the Avatar Jewel on the spot, their lives would have already been lost. What are they doing! Without sweeping it all away! number of people! Googoo googung! The majesty of the Cheonma Army, advancing at a speed that was neither too fast nor too slow, was truly overwhelming. The greeters and magicians had no choice but to get out of the way without me knowing. After a while. Crumbling! The sound of a huge building collapsing was heard. Gong Yoyos eyes trembled. Bigung Bigung, which boasted a thousand years of history, was collapsing at the hands of robbers who believed in a foolish religious leader. The brilliant light of a long history and high authority falls. Gong Yoyo turned around. As she headed to the Demon God Palace with the two Magons, her face was stained with indescribable ferocity. You made a mistake. Although I am extremely angry, I have no intention of killing the religious leader. If you kill the cult leader, not only you but also all the magicians who follow you will die. Furthermore, he will be called the worst palace lord in the history of the Heavenly Demon Church. but. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ill make you a puppet. It will make you live a life worse than death. I will treat you like a slave for the rest of your life. Since the one who touched it first was the religious leader, he must be prepared to do so. Wooooow. A bright yellow energy bloomed in Gong Yoyos hands. * * * Sir. It is said that the Queen Mother has departed. Okay. Ill just leave and see about Daehobeop. yes. As Mudam left, Seoryang glanced at Ma Dongpil. Standing in the dark shadows behind the Taesa, Ma Dongpil was giving off only a faint presence, as if he were not there. Hmm. A look of puzzlement appeared on Ma Dong-pils face. Dongpil. Yes, leader. Its a bit sudden, but has it plateaued these days? What do you mean? I mean martial arts. ah! Ma Dong-pil lowered his head. I think I have grown too quickly compared to my talent. I have reached the level at an unprecedented rate, so I think it is a natural phenomenon. Xu Liang smiled, Its okay. If a person who has been growing without stopping experiences stagnation in martial arts, anyone will be embarrassed. Especially those who have learned magic arts that gain strength from the explosion and five lusts of middle and middle battles . It is normal to get angry and not be able to do anything. In severe cases, you become lethargic and cannot even practice. There are many people who dont do it. Surprisingly, Ma Dong-pil didnt waver at all, because he thought he was truly blessed for the level he had achieved. Its not easy to be this humble even after working so hard. If Ma Dong-pil had been born in the martial arts faction, he might not have heard the word Choi Soo-su, but he would have heard the word Dae-hyeop. He had such a simple and good personality that one naturally thought, That kind of character does not turn a crisis into a crisis. Xiliang thought for a moment, What should I do? It was not the right thing to worry about when facing an enemy for the first time after becoming the leader, but it was something I had been thinking about for several months. The reason he had not been able to make a choice until now was because he was a small religious leader. You may ask whats the problem with handing it to someone else, but since a seat is a seat, there was a need to be careful. But now its different. He has now become the head of the Heavenly Demon Church, the pinnacle of the Church of God. He has sat in a supreme position above the laws of the Heavenly Demon Church, so its even better. There is no need to worry any longer. The Geumgang Yacha Demon Gong is having a hard time with your enlightenment. yes?! Before I left Panmajeong, I showed a very impressive martial arts performance against the senator, right? Oh, thats It is close to impossible to hurt the senator at your level and the state you have achieved. And yet you did it. It is because your enlightenment and will have surpassed the difference between magic and state. Its easy to say, but its hard for anyone to actually do it. They say theres nothing a person cant do with his or her will, but its never easy to demonstrate power beyond ones own level. At the time, Ma Dong-pil transcended something even for a moment to protect his religious leader. . The problem was the degree of transcendence. A miracle that did not reach the ultimate level of magic caused damage to the body of someone who had almost reached the end of the level of magic? Geumgang Yacha magic is definitely an excellent magic technique. It is one of the ten magic techniques of our school, so if we continue like this, one day we will reach the extreme. You might be able to reach Ma, but Xu Liangs eyes lit up. I dare say that there is a high probability that your stagnation will not end even after ten years. That is because, even for a moment, you showed an enlightenment that the demonic master cannot chase away. The difference is so great that the level of your mind and body is high. Its bound to be difficult for the magician to chase after him. Ma Dong-pils face hardened. But even he paused for a moment. I think its inevitable if my bowl is that bad. Ill just have to keep pounding on the wall. Yes, you can do that. Calmly move forward one step at a time. That is the fastest way. ??. The problem is that you are my escort. Ma Dong-pils eyes wavered. Xu Liang smiled. There is no need for someone who has reached a level like yours to be told to train harder for the future. So, I would like to teach you a new magic technique. Church leader?! There is no specific ranking for our schools teenage magic arts. The characteristics of the magic arts are just different. However, I know two magic arts that are better than the teenage magic arts. Grumbling. A vicious bloody flame burned in Xiliangs left hand. Dominion Demon Emperor is a heavenly magic that only the sect leader and successor can learn. But Gu Yuma-gong is different. ??!! I will teach you the art of Guyu Demon. Master! I deserve that precious military service I will not tolerate differences of opinion. Just like me, you should not be satisfied with your current level. You know what path I will take in the future, right? ??. Once this is over, well start training right away. thud! Ma Dong-pil put his forehead on the ground. How can I repay the leaders kindness? I am just so grateful! Seo-ryang grinned. You just have to protect me that much. So, take good care of me from now on. ??Yes? At that time, Gorumazons voice was heard from outside the daejeon: God Gorumazon is calling the leader! I have brought the owner of the secret palace! Seo-ryangs eyes changed. From now on, open your eyes and see clearly how high-level and difficult the magic techniques you will learn are. Chapter 418 Episode 418 There is only one God (6)Kugugung! The gates of Daejeon were opened. Why? Gong Yao Yao felt strangely tense. Even on the way here, I couldnt extinguish my burning anger. Rather than suppressing it, I had to console my legal power, which was agitated by the anger that was growing as time passed. That anger came from a strong self. It is difficult to pour out anger on someone who cannot handle it. Her anger rose faster and stronger because she knew that no matter what she did, she couldnt defeat him. However, when I entered the Demon Palace and reached here in front of Daejeon. The anger that had been burning like the flames of hell began to cool down quickly, as if hit by the east wind of midwinter. Soon, the gates of Daejeon opened and the red carpet across the dark Daejeon came into view. The heavy atmosphere creeping out from inside Daejeon caused the tension of the ballad to be sung at an alarming speed. It was the feeling felt by the dragon in charge of meeting and greeting people. It seems as if the entire space, not a person, is looking down on you. different. When I came to see Lee Cheon-sang, Daejeon had an infinitely transparent and cool atmosphere. Although its transparency and coolness may make people nervous, it does not make them feel uncomfortable. It was different now. The red carpet looked like a road covered in blood, and the wind of unknown origin felt as harsh as a cold wind cutting through skin. The strong scent that one would smell in a Buddhist temple made my head heavy, and a sweet smell seemed to come out of my mouth, which had dried up before I knew it. Did you make a plan? It has to be that way. The Holy Maidens Light must be formidable, and even more so, the Annihilation Magic is a magic created solely to control the Heavenly Demon. As long as you know how lethal your opponents weapon is, you will have no choice but to give it your own strength. As soon as his thoughts reached that point, Gongyoyo was able to regain his composure. Please come in. A deep voice pushing through the air resonates in my head. Gongyoyo walked on the carpet. The red carpet was so thick and fluffy that it buried my ankles. In this way, Seoryang, the leader of Shingyo, and Gong Yoyo, the lord of the Big Palace, met. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. Thats amazing. It is difficult to guess age from the outside. His appearance, which is both mature and neat, is so outstanding that any man would be mesmerized. He really doesnt seem like a person of royalties. Although she had too much base energy to be called a fairy, she also had an appearance that was difficult to describe other than as a fairy. It was precisely because of this that Seo-ryang was able to feel the greatness of his opponent. It didnt really look like that. Seo-ryang caught a glimpse of Magongs extreme intentions and could tell. Gongyoyos original appearance is not like that. However, this does not mean that he was wearing a human skin mask. The body was changed through a technique that reached the highest level. In other words, it was like a complete transformation of the art world. It was as if the power of the spirit had repaired the body that refused to change from its roots. Seo-ryang filed a complaint. Whether its talent or hard work, even people who reach that level can fall that way. After all, I will not admit to the corruption. I have lived in the same environment my whole life. This is my first time seeing you. Gong Yao Yao did not kneel even in front of the religious leader. Life flashed in Ma Dong-pils eyes. It seemed like he wanted to pull out his sword right now. Xu Liang nodded. This is how you view the famous queen. I was surprised. I heard he wasnt even under 30, but he had accomplished such great things that I was surprised. Now that I look at him like this, hes much younger than I thought. is it? I think its amazing, but at the same time, it makes me sad. Pity? Gong Yoyos face hardened coldly. This is a common mistake made by people who have achieved everything easily. The illusion that only they are the best and the arrogance that everything they do will succeed. Xu Liang smiled: Youre wrong. I have never had a single moment in my life where I could easily obtain something. Then is that arrogance in your nature? It would be nice if people evaluated me as having the insight to face reality. If you had insight, you wouldnt have dared to do something like this. It was an incredibly bitter tone. Seo-ryang shook his head. Looking at you now, I feel like you did a good job. I beg your pardon? The world operates under the law of the fittest. It is natural that one must kneel before the strong in order to survive. However, this does not apply to someone in your position. What do you want to say? You would never have shown such audacity to my master. Gong Yao Yaos eyes wavered. It has to be that way. My master is a heavenly horse who is said to be the strongest of all time, an invincible man whom even those ruthless midfielders acknowledged with deep despair as the greatest man of all time. You wouldnt dare raise your head in front of a master like that. He is He was a religious leader. It was a heavenly horse. But the same goes for me. Gong Yoyo openly laughed. You whine like a child. If you feel wronged, you should be as strong as him. You can be foolish, but you also ignored my words. Im not complaining because I cant admit my shortcomings. Im just pointing out your unfair behavior. ??? Isnt it too degrading for someone as high as a queen to judge whether or not to bow their head based on the strength of their opponent? Huh. A yellow energy rose from Gong Yao Yaos body. Xu Liang shook his head. If you had shown yourself to be as wanton as you are now in front of your master, at least he wouldnt have thought you were a petty person. Maybe you could give him one more chance. You may have given it, but you are showing yourself that you are not worthy of it. ??. disappointed. Its a ball game. Gong Yao Yao felt more angry than ever. The other person now called him by a name other than the palace lord. Even if I was cursed or slapped, I wouldnt have been this angry. That title, which may have been trivial, caused a strong wound to my pride. Im disappointed too, Seo So-hyeop. Seo-ryangs smile deepened. Thats childish. The reason I bowed down to the former cult leader was because he was the cult leader and the Heavenly Demon. But not you. okay? Gong Yaoyao raised his chin arrogantly, There is no reason to kneel to someone who has not even been crowned. Its just a play on words. The majority of the leadership already recognizes Seoryang as the leader of the cult. Thats because he was the successor to the previous cult leader, Cheon-Sang Lee, and furthermore, he is the only other Heavenly Demon recognized by Lee Cheon-Sang. A person who has already become a Demon of Heaven is recognized as the leader of the cult. There is no way not to do it. However, Gong Yao Yao was saying that he does not recognize him in the name of formality. Sometimes formality and process are more important than results. However, formality is not important to a person who has been recognized as a Heavenly Demon. Through ability and results. Because he proved everything. Well, wouldnt he be better than you? A leader with half the power and ability is 10,000 times better than the scoundrels who rely on the glory of the past and only eat food. ??You! now stop. Slurp. Seo-ryang raised his hand. His slowly moving arm looked like the wriggling roots of a giant tree. Dont we both know what we want? Lets not waste time needlessly and be faithful to our purpose. Lets stick to our purpose Okay. Lets do that. Pajijijik. A blue lightning flashed from Seo-ryangs fingertips. Gong Yao Yao didnt feel any pressure at all. The heat of the lightning was so great that the temperature in Daejeon soared in an instant, but even in the face of its powerful power, it seemed as if no particular pressure was felt. Xu Liang smiled. Didnt you come here to use such a trivial technique against me? Same technique? Well, if youre that curious about it, I can show you, but it would be better for you to listen to me first, right? I dont think theres any need to listen. I have no intention of giving in to whatever your request is. You will have to listen. Unless you want to be my puppet, neither dead nor alive. Xu Liang burst out in laughter. It was a laugh full of pompousness. Gong Yaoyao couldnt figure out the meaning behind that laugh. Are you acting bold? Gong Yaoyao gave up his thoughts. No matter what the other persons intentions were, he was the one who had the upper hand. There was no need to worry about every little detail. Okay, shall I listen to your last words? Its simple. Dont touch the secret palace. Forever. Look. Its obvious. If you dont grant my request, you will be ridiculed by future generations as the most miserable sect in the history of Protestantism. The smile slowly disappeared from Seo-ryangs face. On the contrary, a triumphant smile appeared on Gong Yoyos face. I dont know how the other person will react, but at least I felt pleasure just by erasing the smile from that obnoxious face. That pleasure was cut short by Seoryangs next words. What a piece of trash. What?! This is the first time I am disappointed in Master. I cant understand why you left it alone even though you had the ability to clean up a warehouse full of odor. This kill this! puppet? derision? Kugugoogung!! Daejeon shook as if an earthquake had occurred. A dark blue glow spread like fog all over Xu Liangs body. The power was so strong that the entire Demon God Palace seemed to be shaking. Gong Yoyos eyes widened. The reigning Demon Emperor Qi flashing at Seo-ryangs fingertips was showing a level that was beyond imagination. Some demons had such explosive power that they could cause internal injuries just by getting close to them. I knew I had achieved great heights, but I had no idea it would be to this extent. Your name will be listed on the schools librarian list. He will be ridiculed by future generations as the most foolish and incompetent palace lord in the history of the Big Palace, and as the king who practically ended the group called the Big Palace in name only. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! Gongyoyo couldnt stand it anymore. sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ill crush your snout! I will make it so that you can neither die nor live. Flash! A ray of light pierced through Gong Yao Yaos thigh. It was the magic skill of the reigning Demon Emperor. It was a magic trick. When it reaches the great castle, it is said to melt even steel spheres. It was a magic attack. But. Pussss. The reigning Demon Emperor that had dominated the entire Daejeon subsided at a rapid pace. The temperature raised by the thunderbolt quickly lowered, and the devil-like intimidation also became docile like the spring breeze. Seoliangs eyes sparkled. Saet. A black fog was spreading from Gong Yoyos body, which was emitting yellow magic power. The mist, which was extremely ominous, was pushing away all the reigning Demon Emperor Qi. Even the thigh that had been pierced by the Demon Immortal Blade was fine. It was just a light without any power. There was not even the slightest trace of being hit by something, as if it had just passed by. Is that the annihilation magic? Do you regret it now? But its too late. Boom! Boom! With each step of the gongyoyo, Daejeon shook. It was as if the reigning Demon Emperor was screaming. You touched someone who shouldnt have touched you. Xu Liang smiled. There is no power in the world that the Heavenly Demon cannot violate. You arrogant bastard! Gong Yoyo stretched out his hand. I will pull out all of that proud Demon Emperor Qi from your body! It was at that time. Fuuuuuuuuuuuck! Gasp! Gong Yao Yao was startled and took a dozen steps back. I thought I could hold out even just a little bit, but it was too much. It would be difficult for anyone other than Master to be able to blow away that technique with the Demon Emperor. Blood-red flames were burning from the body of Seo-ryang, who arose from Taesa Temple. A vision of a terrible demonic beast appeared on his face. Now that we know we cant catch it with Jaseoks lightning, shall we check to see if the flames of hell wont work? Chapter 419 Episode 419 There is only one God (7)Kugugung! The shock wave was strong enough to shake the Demon God Palace and was transmitted beyond the palace gates to the outside. Anger appeared in Mudams eyes. There is no way such a shock wave could be transmitted simply by demonstrating martial arts. This was a vibration that exploded as energy collided with energy. Most likely, the religious leader and the queen princess are fighting. This is truly deplorable. Masingung is the greatest shrine and shrine of Shinto religion. Even enemies of Cheolcheon must not cause any disturbance within the Demon God Palace. However, following the time of Gwangmazon, the Demon God Palace is groaning again. That fact made Mudam angry and also sad. Eom Tae-kyung, who had already come to his side, asked in a somewhat worried tone. Would it be okay? Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What do you mean? I heard from the sect that among the sect masters techniques are the reigning demon king and studying heavenly enemies. The sect master is as great as anyone else in terms of his art, so I am worried about the sects well-being. Eom Tae-kyung was not a talkative person by nature. But now, the safety of the sect leader was at stake. All the people who were supposed to protect the sect leader were behind the scenes, so it was understandable to worry. Mu-dam could not say anything. He truly believed in Seo-ryang. . I believed in his ability before his personality. The moment he single-handedly overpowered Pan Ma-jeong, Seo-ryang was deeply imprinted in Mudams mind as a capable sect leader who was as capable as Lee Cheon-sang. However, the opponent was a non-gung lord. No, it was a new religion, but the only tactic in the world that could subdue the Cheonma. This is a person who knows. Moreover, the techniques of the contemporaries had reached the highest level, so even the leader could not help but be worried. Mudam took a deep breath. The leader single-handedly defeated Panmajeong. ??. In the history of our school, there are only a few ancestors who have single-handedly defeated Panmajeong. What this means is that the teachers martial arts skills are among the best in the history of our school. Of course, it may be a hasty judgment. Because most religious leaders did not even attempt to challenge Panmajeong on their own. However, Xiliang had not yet been established. The title of Heavenly Demon was not something that could be obtained simply by being talented. Not only was it important to have a talent for martial arts, but it was also important to have a different perspective on the world than ordinary people. That level of enlightenment at that age. The world we live in in the first place is different. Mudam believed that the religious leader, who walked in a much higher level world than himself, would completely crush their worries. No, I wanted to believe it. youre right. The queen can never defeat the sect leader. Mudam turned his head to the side. Total military? He was so worried that he didnt even notice Hu Yao-seong approaching. There was puzzlement in Mudams eyes. You can never win? Thats right. Mu Dams thought that Xi Liang would not lose was in fact closer to the wish. Although he believes in Seo-ryang as much as Jeon Sang, he clearly knows that he cannot match Jeon Sang yet, at least in terms of ability. But Hu Yao-seong was different. He had a clear conviction. The Big Palaces annihilation magic is the polar opposite of the reigning Demon Emperor. It is the only study that can oppose or suppress Cheonmajihak. However, the sect leader is not only familiar with the reigning Demon Emperor. Of course you will. But, without a doubt, the reigning Demon Emperor is the best demon technique in the world. Moreover, it is said that the queens wife, Saint Hwangwang, is also considered the best in the world in the world of magic. This is the masters level . If you are, you will not have a big problem in subduing your opponent regardless of your level of magic, but if you are not a reigning demon, it may be difficult in many ways What if I learned a magic technique comparable to the reigning Demon Emperor? ???! What if you are learning the only magic technique in the world at the time that can be compared to the Demon Lord Qi? What if you have been training that magic skill even longer than the Demon Lord Qi? Mudams eyes widened. A magic attack comparable to the reigning Demon Emperor? Where can you find something like that? It was a martial arts warrior who believed that there was no demon that could come close to the reigning Demon Emperor. His beliefs were indeed valid. The reigning Demon Emperor was an unparalleled magical art that dozens of religious leaders, who were called the greatest demons in the world, worked hard to perfect for hundreds of years. Any school with a long history is bound to have quite a few such martial arts skills, but the depth and power of the reigning demon is unrivaled. The level of martial arts is at such a high level that it is worth considering whether one will receive the title of Heavenly Demon or not, but is he learning martial arts that are comparable to such magic arts? It is a martial art created by the sect master in Gojuklim after he got rid of the martial arts during his time as the Three Confucius. You invented it yourself?! Thats right. Of course, it is said that it was not the power of the Three Princes alone. It is said that the leader of the former school also provided some help. The leader of the previous generation said that in terms of depth and vastness, it cannot be compared to the reigning Demon Emperor, but if you look at the strength and weakness of martial arts, it is not lacking in comparison. A look of astonishment appeared on Mudams face. At that time, Uhm Tae-kyung fell asleep. If you do that, thats when The two people looked at Eom Tae-kyung. Eom Tae-kyung said, When our Heavenly Demon Army headed to Uichang with the former religious leader, we could feel the religious leaders demonic energy. It was not the reigning Demon Emperor. if?! Red as blood and hot as fire he was radiating ferocious magical energy as if it symbolized the flames of hell. Now that I see it, it appears that it was that magic attack. Huh! Mudam shook his head. It must have been only two or three years at most when he was freed from the evil spirit, but in that time, he created a magic technique comparable to the reigning Demon Emperor, which boasts a thousand-year history? Even though he knew that it was blasphemous, Mudam found it difficult to believe those words. Many geniuses are born and die repeatedly in the world, but they all have clear limitations as humans. Even the rarest geniuses cannot bear the weight of history and experience. Its the law. But hundreds of years of history were caught up in just a few years? If that were true, then the religious leader of the time truly deserved to be called a martial god. At the same time, Wu Tan felt his heart pounding. Just as Hu Yaocheng said, the religious leader was worthy of that. What if you have talent? What if you can surpass even the leader of the former school, known as the greatest Heavenly Demon in history? The history of our school Rumbling!! The Demon Gods Palace shook once again. This time, the shaking was much more intense than before. It was to the point where I was worried that the Demon Gods Palace would collapse at any moment. And then, rumbling! Near the window where Daejeon is. From there, blood-red flames burning the bright yellow fog were spewing out. * * * How can this be?! Gong Yaoyao quickly looked around. She had reached the peak of her skills, and if she wanted to, she could open her minds eye, which could see heaven and earth in all directions. The minds eye is a sixth sense that surpasses the five senses. Even if the five senses are closed, it is a sixth sense. When the door is opened, you can instantly see through the shapes of objects around you and even threats to the flow of energy. But now, your minds eye is blocked. Because of this terrifying fire that surrounds you. Rumbling! Rumbling! A radius centered around Gongyoyo. A three-dimensional wall of fire appeared. It was not real fire. It was just demonic energy that was tangible and burning like fire, but no actual heat was felt. It was not heat, but death. This circular wall of fire was felt. Anxiety was shaking my head, as if my breath would be cut off the moment I touched it. Its a technique called a wall of earthly deterioration. Gong Yao Yao looked straight ahead. In fact, the caster, Seo Liang, appeared through the wall of fire with his back turned with a calm expression, as if he was unaffected by this lively fire wall. This is a technique that I came up with after seeing Panmajeongs fantasy Yujindohyeonggyeol. It seemed like it would be a bit hard to unfold with the Reign Demon Emperor. But it seemed perfect for the Nine Demonic Crafts. I unfolded it just in case, and as expected, my prediction was right. Guyuma-gong? okay. What is that? Seoliang smiled. His face, shimmering under the blood-red glow, did not look like that of a human being at all. It is a magic technique that I created myself. Of course, I received help from Master. Gong Yaoyaos eyes wavered. At first glance, he felt that the purity of this Demon Qi was comparable to the reigning Demon Emperor Qi. It was not simply because his enlightenment was deep, but the level of martial arts itself was not lacking compared to the Demon Emperor Qi. You created such magic yourself? Thats nonsense! I guess this is not the time to worry about whether it makes sense or not. Xu Liang raised his hand. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! A ray of flame shot out from the circular wall and wrapped around his wrist. It felt like it had life. Look at places that look like heads. It was stained with dark blood. It seemed like he had created a fire fighter or a fire dragon. The idea of a Hwasa freely controlling a tangible form of energy, whether it be a Hwarang or a Hwadra, with only will is something he would not even dare to attempt if he did not have advanced knowledge of martial arts. However, Seoliang was not simply a person well versed in martial arts. His enlightenment was already reaching the ultimate level, and in particular, his understanding of energy was sufficient to discuss the best in the world. Because of him, something like this is possible. Beyond the essence of gods and demons, you can see the operating principles of energy and the flow of true energy more clearly than anyone else, so you can transform your demonic energy into qigong just by thinking about it. You can. Now that Ive thought of it and implemented it, its already a herbivorous idea. The creativity and understanding gained by simultaneously training the Demon Emperor of the Emperor and the Demon God of Guyu, combined with his innate sense, blossomed. Come on, take a look. Hahaha! Gong Yoyos eyes widened. I lightly extend my hand, and a flaming creature that I dont know whether its a snake or a dragon flies in. Surprisingly, the flame that left Seoliangs hand grew in size in an instant. Grumbling!! The flame dragon, which had grown huge in an instant, opened its mouth wide and lunged at Gong Yoyo as if it were going to swallow it all at once. It was a dragon sprint created with bloody flames. omg! The limit of martial arts has already been surpassed. Frightened, Gong Yoyo immediately performed a magic spell to destroy the law. Jiiiiiiing! The black bead created in front of Gong Yoyos chest grew as big as a huge tray in the blink of an eye. It looked as if a protective barrier had been formed with pores. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. A huge fire dragon struck the black circular shield. Kwaaaaang! Not even a moan. Gong Yoyo took a dozen steps back with a look of disappointment. Her face was colored with shock. It doesnt work! The annihilation magic does not work. It was a clash that convinced me that that demon was not the reigning Demon Emperor. At the same time, I also realized how terrifying the magic trick was. Even though its just a two-way method, it barely relieves the shock? Just as the reigning Demon Emperor and the Holy Maidens Light have developed over a thousand years, the Annihilation Magic has also become completely different from a thousand years ago. Destruction magic was a type of forbidden magic. And the target was strictly limited to the reigning Demon Emperor. However, just as numerous religious leaders have worked hard to perfect the reigning Demon Emperor, the Destruction Beopil Magic has also been improved over several generations to become stronger and more general-purpose. The current level of destruction magic that has grown in this way has evolved to the point where it can subdue not only the reigning Demon Emperor, but also most magic attacks within three sums. It has developed to the point where it can boast an almost invincible reputation against demons. ??Its fun. Grumble! It is a ball that emits bright yellow saintly light in the left hand and black annihilation magic in the right hand. Ive met someone who will allow me to try everything Ive learned in the world of martial arts. You will definitely regret it. Seolyang lifted his index finger with a mischievous expression. Are you skilled enough to make someone regret it? Your snout alone surpasses that of the former leader! Gong Yaoyao s eyes widened. She Liangs fist was stuck in her abdomen. Theres one more thing Im better than Master. Wooweek! I am not as merciful as he is. Death appeared in Seo-ryangs eyes. Red light exploded from the fist lodged in Gong Yao Yaos abdomen. Quang! Chapter 420 Episode 420 God is one (8)Weeeeeee! Xu Liangs eyes lit up. The Gu Yuma Qi that exploded from the abdomen instantly dispersed like smoke. That wasnt all. Even though I felt a definite sensation in my fist, I felt a strange sense of discomfort. My five senses felt that Gong Yao Yao was real, but my sixth sense told me that she was fine. Xi Liang increased the output of demon energy. Grumble! Hwiee!! The huge fire wall slowly rotated, raising the temperature. Although it only looked like fire, in reality it contained more death than fire and blocked the opponents sixth sense, and the real power of the Guyu Demon Gong began to show. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Gong Yaoyaos body, hit by Xu Liangs fist, disappeared with a burst of alcohol. Thats amazing. Xiliang turned his head to the left. Gong Yaoyao, who had retreated as if almost touching the wall of earthly deterioration, smoothed out his abdomen. The clothes on his abdomen were burnt round. However, the exposed bare skin was intact without a single red mark. Even if you are a master of extreme magic, my original spirit cannot distinguish between truth and truth. Even more so if you are a demon. You did not recognize my original spirit, but you even inflicted damage on my actual body. Gong Yaoyaos eyes sank. Hes definitely a dangerous guy. Wonyoung is a secret art that creates an illusion into reality using the magicians spiritual energy and magic power. In a way, it can be said to be a true self-immolation technique. While striking the alter ego, Seoryang also damages the casters body. He gave it. It meant that his demonic energy flowed to the spiritual energy, which is the channel of reality and the original spirit. But thats it. Your martial arts skills are certainly better than expected, but they exceed the limits of my magical power One step. You dont use it. what? Xu Liang chuckled. I laugh even though it is not a situation to laugh at. On the contrary, Gong Yao Yaos expression hardened slightly. I dont know if its Wonyoung or what, but its clear that it takes quite a bit of time to cast. If you dont really want to show off your skills to me, shouldnt you just avoid me before I use that Wonyoung? ??. Since my step method has reached the realm of Chukji (s), it is clear that your Gyeongshin technique has also reached the level of Hwagong Ilbo (һ). But you dont necessarily avoid it. It is as you said. Its to show you the greatness of magic. For that matter, your legal power is too tense. Grumbling. Flames bloomed again from both of Seo-ryangs hands. Its as expected. You can approach the wall of physical degradation, but you cannot overcome it. In order to become a magician, you must sharpen your mental power. Therefore, most magicians who have reached the level have an unwavering mind. However, on the other hand, it can also be said that proper technique cannot be implemented when the mental power is disturbed. Seoliangs way of life was so brutal that even Lee Cheon-sang was surprised. Moreover, Gong Yaoyao has never encountered such a deadly weapon in his life, so if he touches the Nine Demon Flames, he will not be able to use proper techniques. Gong Yoyo smiled crookedly. Think whatever you want. Your defeat will not change. Do you think so? Grumble! Grumble! The flames spewing out from both of Seoliangs hands gradually increased their firepower. The appearance of Seoryang, who created extremely high-temperature flames within a huge circular wall, was like the King of Flames ruling over hell. Wherever the absolute majesty given by the reigning Demon Emperor had gone, it was filled with a ferocious killing force that seemed as if it would bite off the opponents neck at any moment. Well, that was a long story. Since we dont have to go far, shall we finish right away? this guy! Gong Yoyo spread out both hands. Yellow smoke poured out from the Seomseom Jade and soon transformed into hundreds of snakes. Although they were small snakes, there were so many of them, and the poisonous energy they emitted was also enormous. Even a master of extreme demons could easily approach them. It was so poisonous that it was difficult. Seo-ryang snorted. Where! Quang! Blood-red flames erupted from the floor due to the strong advance. The ground didnt actually split. However, Gong Yao Yao felt as if the sulfur fire of hell was spewing out from the cracked ground. It was such incredible firepower. Puff puff puff! Hundreds of snakes that tried to attack Xiliang were all engulfed in flames. The black snakes soon turned into smoke and dispersed. It was an illusion created through magic. Although it is an illusion, if you are bitten, it will be no different from being bitten by an actual venomous snake. Moreover, that poisonous snake was so poisonous that it was difficult for Seo-ryang to be bitten by it. A technique that embodies fictional spirits and monsters that exist only in imagination into reality through spiritual energy. It was a magical magic for the season of saintly radiance. Crumbling! A dark cloud appeared on the previously empty ceiling of Daejeon, and soon dozens of streaks of lightning began to strike along with thunder. This was also a magic trick. Although it wasnt real lightning, it was clear that if it were hit, the shock would be no different from the real thing. Xi Liang swung his double sword. The Guyumagi, which was burning like a flame, rose up like a whirlwind and blocked the lightning. bang! Lets go! Lightning flashed from Xiliangs body. Even when the mouth is opened, no scream or moan comes out. Her untied hair stretched out in all directions like needles, and her fair skin also burned black and cracked open. A smile appeared on Gong Yoyos face. also. He showed magic skills that were beyond imagination, but that was all. Since I used Saint Maidens Light based on the Destruction Magic, it seemed like no matter how great a magician I was, I would not be able to overcome the magic of the magic. Pussssss! Seo-ryang, struck by lightning, fell to one knee. White smoke rose from all over his body. It seemed like he was trying to get up somehow, but there was no way he could move even after being hit by electricity. There was a hint of pleasure in Gong Yao Yaos eyes. Considering that he created a wall of fire that rendered his six senses useless and even used a high level of dark energy to the point where spiritual energy flowed through him, he certainly seemed to have the military power befitting the position of a religious leader. But you cant beat yourself. Since Lee Cheon-sang is dead, there is no demon in the world who can surpass him. It was thrilling. I also wondered why they didnt try to catch the cult leader sooner. Anyway, with the power of the Big Palace, you will be able to control the main leaders, so there is no harm in becoming the leader of a religious cult yourself. In the end, the powerful get everything! For a moment, she remembered. Me at the time when I predicted the future of Lee Cheon-sang and Seoryang in front of Hoyo Castle. At that time, she said this to Hu Yaosheng. C great. Lets prepare the demonic body of the Ten Heavenly Demons. But. Is that really necessary right now? According to Cheonbi fortune-telling, there was no death of Lee Cheon-sang. However, Lee Cheon-sang chose to become a human and die as a human to lay the foundation for Protestantism. Originally, it couldnt be like that. Future predictions are not unconditionally accurate, but their accuracy increases in proportion to the amount of magical power invested. At that time, she poured out an enormous amount of magical power beyond imagination, and thanks to this, she was able to see through the survival of Lee Cheon-sang. Lee Cheon-sang has escaped such future predictions. He changed his innate destiny through his own power. He was a person who could decide whether to survive or die at will. So, is the fortune telling still valid? Since Lee Cheon-sang is dead, it is right to prepare for the reign of the Ten Thousand Demons. But her fortune says. There is still no need for the Demon Wi of the Ten Heavenly Demons. Gongyoyo smiled brightly. Yes, the reason why the Ten Heavenly Demons demon body is still not needed is because this guy is not destined to become a Heavenly Demon. Now I understand. The reason why the Ten Heavenly Demons of Shingyo do not come forward. S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This is because the head of the Heavenly Demon Church will come to an end in his own hands. Although he has already reached the level of a Heavenly Demon, even such a Heavenly Demon can die at the hands of others. So there is no need to prepare mawi. Okay, Id better just kill him like this! I thought about causing all the pain in the world and treating it like a puppet. There is no need for it anymore. I will kill the Heavenly Demon and become a god myself. Since there is Wonyoungs technique, it will not be difficult to deceive the leaders if Seoliangs illusion is left for the time being. Gongyoyo shouted, bursting into ear-splitting laughter. die!! Flash! Crumbling! Kwaaaaang! Hundreds of bolts of lightning rained down on Xiliangs body. Just like Lee Cheon-sang when dealing with the reverse heavenly attack called Chalgeuk Heavenly Destruction Demon Jinjin, the illusory lightning, which was different from Lee Cheon-sangs real thunderbolt, turned Seo-ryangs body into fish meat. Gong Yoyos body trembled with joy. When she saw Seo-ryangs horrific appearance, with his arms and legs torn and even the blood evaporating, she felt more thrilling joy than ever before. You bastard! Do you finally understand the greatness of this woman! Sigh! Ahh! At that moment, the ballongyoyo collapsed. Ugh! I heard a ringing sound in my right ear. It felt like my eardrum had burst. Not only that. My right jaw bone must have been broken, so my jaw fell out and was shaking. It was difficult to come to my senses due to the extreme pain. The shock wave that destroyed my eardrum and shook my brain caused my body to collapse. It was too much to get up. When Gongyoyo stumbled and panicked. Was it fun? Her body suddenly stopped. Even while she was unconscious, she could hear Seo-ryangs eerie voice. She felt goosebumps rising from that heavy voice. Its absolutely unbelievable. You said she was a saint, but there were no witches, right? Gong Yao Yao shook his head several times and looked back. Before I knew it, Seoryang was standing there. With a very normal appearance. How?! Xi Liang raised his right foot. Unlike you, who cant use the Fireworks Daily, I can use the Demon Emperors Limbo at will. For a moment, Gong Yoyos face turned pale. The Demon Emperors Commandment was a walking technique famous for being the best teaching of the Heavenly Demon, along with the Emperors Demon Emperors Qi. It was a martial art of the highest level, and there was no walking technique that could dare to be compared to that of the Shaolin Temple. What a great success?! I achieved great success by making Panmajeong my own. If it werent for the reigning boss, I wouldnt have been able to subdue Panmajeong. Gong Yao Yaos eyes widened as if they were torn apart. You subdued Pan Ma Zheng? Alone? Ive never heard of such a thing. If you really defeated Pan Ma-jeong by yourself, you wouldnt be able to defeat him no matter how good you were. Thats why: No matter how great your technique is, will it only be an illusion for Pan Ma-jeong? Kwajik! Kwaaaak! Gong Yao Yao screamed. This was because Xi Liang took the first step of the Demon Emperors reign and crushed her thigh. The excruciating pain shook the spiritual energy of the upper part. The magical power in her body was noticeable. Decreased. Xu Liang raised his right hand. Fiery roar! The flame that spewed out from his palm enveloped his entire right hand. It was Gu Yu Demons qigong technique, Flame Blood Fire Dragon, which had struck Gong Yayo a moment ago. Kong Yaoyao . Fear finally appeared on his face. A blood-red fire dragon created from ultra-high temperature flames was glaring at him. It was the Guyu Demon Lord itself and the will of Xoryang. The only god of our religion is the Heavenly Demon. The Heavenly Demon can be controlled by someone. I dont try to accept or negotiate. Do you know why? Its because Im God. Xu Liang smiled whitely: In this era, there is only one god. And you are not that god. ??!! I am the one and only god of the Heavenly Demon Church of our time. Chapter 421 Episode 421 Ten Heavenly Demons (1)Wow! Keuuuuuuu! The Yeolhwamazon and the Haneummazon looked at the magicians in surprise. What is it? All of the magicians under his command, as well as his crew, were lying down clutching their heads. Among them, there were quite a few who were foaming at the mouth and rolling their eyes. As the magicians fall down all at once as if they had been waiting, the viewer cannot help but be taken aback. The Yeolhwamazon and the Haneummazon looked at each other and tilted their heads. Gwangmazon said. The hosts main technique has been destroyed. What do you mean? What you mean is that the leader defeated the palace lord. ah! A look of relief appeared on the faces of the Yeolhwamazon and the Haneummazon. Gwangmazons eyes deepened. It was clear that it was a dependent technique. He was a man who had accumulated as much in his head as he had lived. Although I did not know the techniques in detail as much as martial arts, I had some understanding of their rough vein and types. Thats why he was strong. Techniques are largely divided into dependent techniques and individual techniques. Among them, subordinate techniques mean that the head of a school transmits lower-ranking techniques to others and receives magical power. Because they receive magical power from others, they grow quickly and can use a variety of magical techniques based on their strong magical power, even if their understanding of magic is somewhat limited. In addition, when the level of the sect reaches a certain level, it is possible to easily raise the level of subordinates by passing on their enlightenment to lower level magicians. But the drawbacks are also clear. Magicians who have learned lower-level techniques are not subject to mental dependence until they reach a certain level. Therefore, if a low-level magician attempts to attack a high-ranking magician, he or she will be helpless. Especially now, when the master of magic loses his magical power and the magic is destroyed, the magicians subordinate to him also suffer a huge blow. In some cases, you may lose your life, and in other cases, your magic may be destroyed or your magical power may be lost. So, even though they have achieved a high level, they cannot move carelessly. If you move once, everything moves, and even in battle, you dont use your hands unless you expect an overwhelming victory. Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This is because if one person dies, the entire school will suffer. Nevertheless, they sent the palace lord to the demon palace without any hesitation. Gwangmazon smiled. I believed so much in a magic that was supposed to destroy the law. It is clear that it is an amazing technique that everyone who has learned the subjugation technique is convinced of. So then, what kind of person is the cult leader who completely destroyed the magic of destruction? dump! dump! As many as twenty of the magicians collapsed and could not get up. The rest of the magicians seemed to be having a hard time lifting a finger. One note. Tell me, Wonju. Call the Heavenly Demon Army and imprison them all in prison. Tell the head of the clan that the true energy must be sealed with the Golden Sea Iron Armor. Ah, I heard that the Head of Criminal Justice is currently in the suburbs. If you do, tell the top manager so. I understand. The Heavenly Demon Army, who destroyed all of the palaces formations and buildings, pointed out the demon and mixed blood of the fallen magicians and headed to the punishment hall. Its over. I had a lot of worries, but I was glad that it ended well. Gwangmazon was deeply relieved. * * * Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu out out out out out out up out up out up out up out out out out out out out out out there there up to up to 1 a a a a a a a a a an a an with with with with with with with to with with with with with with with with with with with with with with with with with with with with with with with with with with she she she with or or or/// or to or or to it it it it it it it it it it it it it it it it it it it it it it it it it it it it it it it it it it it it it it it it it to it and it and it it it it it it it it it it it it it it it it it it it it it it it it it it it it it it it it it to it to it it it it it it it it it it it it it it it it it it it it it it it it it it it it it it it it it it it it it it it it and it and it it it it it it it? After washing up, Seo-ryang sat down in Taesa Temple. I think I need to do some repairs. Gong Yao Yaos technique was an illusion. If the opponent believes in the illusion even a little, they will suffer the same damage as the real one. In other words, it was not Gong Yao Yao that ruined the match. To catch Gong Yao Yao, he opened the Guyu Demon Attack. Because of Han Seo-ryang, all over Daejeon cracked and shattered. Seo-ryang, lying down in Taesa Temple, shook his head inwardly. That was a difficult opponent. It cannot be said to be correct to ask whether a master who has reached the level of skill cannot distinguish between the flaws and flaws in a technique. In reality, Gojuklim and Panmajeong are also true techniques and techniques. If it is a technique that cannot overpower even the Heavenly Demon alone, it must be considered difficult for anyone in the world . It is such a scary study. A master who has practiced martial arts for ten years can fool dozens of masters who have practiced martial arts for decades. If Xi Liang had not mastered the Nine-Yu Magic Gong, if he had not been able to master the Demon Emperors Lords Revenge, he would not be able to master Gongyaoyo so easily. It wouldnt have been possible. Whether its martial arts or martial arts, they are one in the end, but there is a clear difference until they reach the level of myth. There is no need to assume what if. No matter what, I won easily. Still Seoliangs magical eyes flashed. I guess we need to look back again. At that time, Ma Dong-pil asked, Master. hmm? Are you okay? Xu Liang shrugged his shoulders. You saw everything, right? Whats wrong with it? There wasnt even a single effective hit. Ma Dong-pil lowered his head. You are truly amazing. Why are you doing this again all of a sudden? Of course, I expected the leader to win but I think that even Mazon is a difficult opponent to withstand the ten sums of. He was the one who watched the fierce battle with Gong Yao Yao from the beginning to the end behind the Taesa. Ma Dong-pils shock was greater than ever. Ive seen people who use martial arts that are close to martial arts, but this was the first time Ive seen an expert who only uses full martial arts. Now he realized. Why do martial people avoid magicians? Their power is beyond common sense. It was so shocking that even the Shaolin monks, who were famous for their steadfastness in putting pressure on their opponents by embodying imaginations that are not easy to come up with in the human mind, into reality, had no choice but to suffer. Ma Dong-pil thought that he should avoid fighting with such an opponent at all costs unless it was absolutely necessary. This is because I did not want to face the moment when the martial arts I had honed for decades became useless. Maybe its easier for you? yes? Of course, that damn bitch was learning the Demon Emperors Destruction Magic. Just as the reigning Demon Emperor is not the same as the reigning Demon Emperor of the past, the destruction of the Demons Magic that that bitch uses also seems to be different from the past. Not only the Demon Emperors Demon, but it is also the opposite of most magic techniques. . Oh yeah. But if it werent for the Destruction Magic, you would have tried it too. Do you mean me? Yes. Whatever the reason, you are strong-willed and strong enough to surpass the level you have achieved on your own with mental power alone. That mental power is, in a sense, like steel. If you have that much mental power, it will not be difficult to deal with a magician. Thats too much praise. Its not an exaggeration. In addition, if you learn the Guyumagong, it will be difficult to find a person among the magicians in the world who can have an advantage over you. Is it because Lord Guyu Demon is strong in magic? To be precise, it is because it is a martial art with good substance so that it is not swayed by legal power. From the moment of his birth, Guyumagong was different from an ordinary magician. The quality of the demonic energy was high enough to be compared to the absolute magical energy known as the reigning Demon Emperor, but its foundation was the dark spirit energy created by gathering the secret energy of the nine factions. As it is a martial art created by gathering the divine practitioners of Taoist Buddhism, it has strong resistance to witchcraft and magic. As the old magician is a magician who takes most of the advantages of the dark spirit technique, he is bound to show a strong aspect in the battle of martial arts. Seo-ryang added a word in an awkward voice. You dont have any major reservations, right? yes? Amyeonggi, which is the basis of the Old Yuma Gong, is a martial art created by gathering the Buddhist teachings of the nine schools. Even when I was King of Sal, I had a lot of fun thanks to the dark spirit. Still, we cannot deny that it is a righteous skill. Ah Wouldnt you feel uncomfortable? Ma Dong-pil lowered his head. It doesnt matter what the basis of the martial arts is, as long as it can become stronger. How could I especially when it is a martial arts that the master himself created? Anyway, it doesnt matter at all, right? Yes? Of course! Im just sorry. What kind of apology? Seo-ryang stood up, dusting off his clothes. Lets leave the repairs to Daejeon to the kids and start teaching right away. Are you talking now? Then when are you going to learn it? Ten years from now? No, but the situation is messy, so its better to clean up the surroundings. Ma Dong-pil, who was speaking, lowered his head again. It seemed like he had dared to come forward presumptuously to the religious leader. Seo-ryang shook his head. Im not the one to clean up the messy situation. yes? From here, it is up to the schools leadership. I will only give necessary instructions and they will take care of the rest. Seo-ryang chuckled. There are so many things going on in this huge organization that it makes no sense to manage them one by one. My job now is to appoint trustworthy personnel and then only do what needs to be done. Oh, I see. lets go. Seolyang walked to the corridor without a trace. Ma Dong-pil thought as he looked at his back. You are so big. The current religious leader is different from a few days ago. It seemed like he was getting bigger and more generous every hour of the day. If you see him walking that far away and try to catch up, at some point you will find him walking even further away. So I trust and respect them more. Although he went to a completely different world when he became the leader of the cult, he was someone who made me feel like we were living together at the same time. Ma Dong-pil truly liked that kind of honesty. I liked him as a person and as a religious leader. But, leader. why? Why did you let the palace lord live? I dont know? Because its pretty? ??. Im kidding, man. How come this bastard never takes a joke for a long time? sorry. Giggle. Seo-ryang wiped away her laughter and said with a rather serious face, She has a lot of use to her. It would be a waste to just kill her. What you mean by using it are you planning on giving her a separate job? Entrusting him with the job? Me? Are you crazy? You saw him too. All of his limbs were shattered. Unless its at the level of the reigning Demon Emperor or Gu Yu Demon, treatment is impossible. Even the members of the Blood Spirit Hall will be shaking their heads. What if? Its a good elixir, isnt it? Elixir? Yes. Im quite late in keeping my promise, so I feel really sorry for that guy. Thats why I kept him alive as a gift. I also want to know more about the Destruction Magic. An elixir? A gift? Ma Dong-pil was curious, but did not ask further. In any case, he must have kept him alive because he had everything in mind. A bloody glow appeared in Seo-ryangs eyes as he entered Panmajeong. People should live frugally. * * * Gurgling. The sight of Gong Yoyo trapped in the dark prison was truly miserable. His broken limbs were strangely twisted, and the entire left side of his body except his face was burned. His broken jaw was also not aligned, so he was drooling. He was bleeding. It was a shame that he didnt die from the shock. Of course, he couldnt raise his magic power because his mental power was greatly shaken. In addition, he was wearing handcuffs made of gold sea iron, so it was impossible to use his energy. I thought, Am I going to die? Am I? So miserable? Am I going to die like this in a dirty prison, with all my limbs broken and unable to do anything? Did one wrong choice bring me to this point? Me, who until just half a day ago was leading a luxurious life at the top of a tower? Crash! My teeth were grinding together. My jaw was broken, so I couldnt grind it properly, and the pain was so intense that my eyes were dizzy, but my anger was so great that I could ignore it all. Just wait and see, Seoryang. I will definitely have you It was then. Flash! A pair of red eyes flashed in the corner of the prison where she was imprisoned. Gong Yao Yao felt her hair stand on end. Who is it? ??. Who are you? Slurp. The protagonist with red eyes slowly stood up. Chapter 422 Episode 422 Ten Heavenly Demons (2)Gigongja? Are you really talking about public opinion? Thats right. Surprise appeared in Mudams eyes. I thought you were already dead. Its alive. Of course, its not okay. Wasnt your head hanged for committing treason together with Chen Guanyong in the past? Hu Yaosheng shook his head. Its not like that. The criminal who was executed at the time was a fake whose frame and face were changed using a bone marrow. He was a felon locked up in prison. Mudams face hardened. He was a person who knew the full story of the rebellion at the time. No, any magician with a good sense would know this. The treason at that time was a false treason concocted due to the quarrel between successors. There were three people involved in the incident: Jin Gwan-yong, a prince, Gwan Pyeong, a scholar, and the current leader. However, even if it was false, it was impossible not to punish those who were confirmed to have participated in the treason. Jin Guanyong had already died at the hands of Guan Ping, so all that remained was Guan Ping. Are you saying its a fake that has been replaced with an axial ball? Dont you know that stealing a criminal is also high treason? I know. But how could it be so miserable! Could it be that I committed it knowing clearly that it was high treason? Then?! There was approval from the religious leader, no, the previous religious leader. Mudams eyes wavered. Do you mean that the former leader of the cult tolerated it? Thats right. At that time, the Three Dukes, that is, the religious leaders of the time, tried to deal with the two men, Jin Gwan-yong and Guan Ping, by accusing them of being traitors. It worked well, but the ending was awkward. Thats why he negotiated with the religious leader. Were you there? Yes. I was going to skip it, but the leader of the Jeondae church told me to listen together. I see. Anyway, I succeeded in persuading the previous leader. Even thinking about it now, its a very creepy place. He even fought back in the end. Huh Mudam shook his head. Okay, since the former leader gave permission, I have nothing to say. But why did you keep him alive? Because you made a promise. promise? Yes. It was a promise that if you admit to treason, you will be spared, and at the same time, you will be of great use when you become the leader of the cult. In addition, you said that you would also teach me how to become a supreme demon. Mudam felt absurd. What a blasphemous thought but did Guan Pyeong believe those empty words? Even if it is clear that it is a lie, I have no choice but to believe it. If I stayed still, I was really going to die. If I had held out until the end, the leader might have suffered great misfortune. He gave a little hope to those who had lost everything. Dont you think that holding on to that thread of hope is a hundred times more fascinating than destroying the other person? ??I wouldnt say that, but the opinion is that it did. Yes thats right. And the leader is really trying to keep his promise at the time. Mudam sighed. Things are so different between then and now. Even if Guan Pyeong becomes a true extreme demon master, he will never be able to harm the leader without realizing it. I think so too. But it is clear that Gwanpyeong is a risk factor. The leader said he would keep his promise, so we cannot intervene, but I cannot help but be worried. I am like that too. Daehobeop is even more like that. Thats why. Hu Yao-seongs eyes hardened coldly. Even with empty words, Hu Yao-seong could not be called a great expert, but upon seeing the look in his eyes, Mu-dam felt his heart grow cold. I am thinking about imposing a ban on him. Forbidden? What kind of forbidden? Golden Soul Explosion Demonic Attack (걬ħ). ??!! I heard that it was a self-destruction martial art that only Daehobeopnim, the senator, and a few elders of the previous generation knew about. However, I heard that in addition to acting as a self-destruction, it is also possible to banish the mind. Mudams face visibly hardened. Ho Yaoseong continued speaking in a serious voice. Neither Daehobeop nor I know all of your abilities. But we know one thing for sure. He is one of the greatest cult leaders of all time. I dont know how much stronger he will become in the future, but he may grow as much as the previous cult leader. . exactly. But not many people know of his great potential and overwhelming power. Is it just me and the Great Protection Magon? No, lets say that everyone in the leadership knows. However, those who should know the greatness of the cult leader still harbor distrust. He distrusts the religious leader. Wu Tam was surprised at himself for not being angry even after hearing those profane words. If he had heard these words in any other place, he would have been furious and asked who the hell that bastard was. However, Wu Tam understood what Hu Yaosheng said . . I understood that this was the position of those who had no choice but to distrust. This was inevitable as long as the shadow of the previous religious leader still lingered over the Protestant Church. Its the Christians problem. Thats right. Ho Yaoseongs eyes lit up. The leaders military power can only be obtained through the leaders talent and effort. However, gaining authority is impossible without the support of the members. ??. In fact, it is impossible for us to take the lead in changing the minds of the believers. Intervening that far would be crossing the line. It is not appropriate to say this in front of the great guardian, but I think that in order for God to be respected by all people, God himself must prove his existence. What the Commander-in-Chief said is correct. In the end, there is only one thing we can do. To block all threats coming to him. ??. The leader is strong. You are strong and wise. I believe that no one, whether internal or external, can defeat the leader. But politics are different. Mudam nodded heavily. The timing is bad. Thats right. Why would a senator want to die carrying infamy? Regardless of his desire for a spectacular ending, his actions must have been effective. Clearly the senator crossed the line. The generosity of the religious leader who understood him was truly broad and deep. However, such a mistake must not be repeated again. Are you suggesting that we impose sanctions on government officials who pose the slightest risk? Thats right. Obviously that is not an act that crosses the line. Publicly . The leader will never be angry. How can you be so confident? I thought that way before, too. I was confident that I knew a lot about human morality, not the religious leader. But after seeing the religious leader today, I was convinced. How the religious leader would run our school. Hu Yaochengs eyes lit up: He is trying to become a different god from the previous religious leader. Its another god I heard that the former leader ran our school with more passion than anyone else before ascending to heaven. I think it has to be that way. He is a person who has reached the highest level not only in terms of personal force and intelligence, but also in the administrative and military sectors, so it is best to intervene directly in order to straighten out the collapsing Protestantism. Are you saying you are not the current religious leader? If you are talking about your individual abilities and talents, I think there is nothing lacking compared to the previous religious leader. However, the situation that the contemporary religious leader faced is completely different from the previous religious leader. Then how on earth are you going to run this school? The invisible eye. hmm?! The leader is trying to become an invisible eye and look down on the world beyond our church. ???! Thats why Im sure. Even if we cross the line, the leader will never be angry. But that shouldnt be the case. Mudam shook his head, I dont understand what the Commander-in-Chief is saying. sorry. Its difficult to explain in simple terms. I also didnt analyze the leader, I just felt his feelings. I just want to ask you one thing. Please speak. What do you mean when you say you want to look down on the world? Under the magic world. ??!! He truly wants to establish a world of magic. At least thats how I see it. A strange light appeared on Hu Yaoshengs face. It was a face filled with anticipation, embarrassment, nervousness, and intense passion. He has no intention of establishing the authority of the religious leader but receiving respect. He is not trying to become the best cult leader of all time, but he is someone who will move to achieve the world of magic even if he becomes the worst of all time . I cant let people who are running to achieve the world of magic hear noise. * * * The next day. Wow! The door to Daejeon opened. Seo-ryang, who was sitting in the royal palace with his eyes closed, smiled. Are you here? ??. Its been a while since Ive seen you, isnt it? Surprisingly, there was no answer. Even though the cult leader spoke to him directly, there was no response. This could be punishable as a serious crime. But Xu Liang didnt pay much attention to him. Come forward. This damn Daejeon is so dark that I cant even see his face. Of course that cant be the case. It is not difficult for even a professional expert, who is much weaker than Seo-ryang and Ma Dong-pil, to check the opponents face from this distance. Sreuk. The opponent has moved. The mans steps walking on the red carpet seemed very unstable for some reason. Rather than a psychological problem, it seemed like my body itself was uncomfortable. It had to be that way. Because the man was one-armed. Moreover, due to the long imprisonment, walking for such a long time would have been difficult. Xu Liangs eyes lit up. I failed. ??. The reason I locked you up in a prison under the penal hall that no one knows about was because of your martial arts skills. I may have been a bit late, but if I had tried to correct the magic arts you had learned from the root, you wouldnt have ended up like that. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ??. I didnt want success. I wanted to see you grow, regress, or at least change significantly. But it seems like youve given up on everything. The one-armed monster chewed his lips. It was a face that conveyed a feeling of crushing defeat. However, contrary to that expression, the two red eyes were glowing brightly. Xu Liang smiled. So, seeing me sitting on this throne, do you feel like running again? ??. If you want to run again, you have to accept reality first, right? A voice that comes in sharply. The monster, who had been glaring at Seo-ryang for a long time, slowly knelt down. ??Gwanpyeong, a sinner of the Protestant religion, meets the religious leader. Chapter 423 Episode 423 Ten Heavenly Demons (3)There was no wavering in Seo-ryangs eyes as he looked at Guan Pyeong, a former scholar of merit and his own execution. In the first place, he was not a real Seo-ryang and was in a life-and-death struggle with Guan Pyeong. Of course, the fight was so overwhelming that it was embarrassing to call it a fight, but there was no reason for him to be friendly to Guan Pyeong. Besides, he was no longer a three-year-old. Seo-ryang, who won the battle for the successor, became the leader of the Heavenly Demon Church, and Guan-pyeong was imprisoned as a criminal. One person became a god and the other remained a loser. Now, the only thing holding this dry relationship together is an old promise. So, Xi Liang called Guan Ping. To keep the promise he made. But I cant get excited looking at this nasty little bastard. The upper danjeon is shriveled , the middle danjeon is unstable, and the lower danjeon is as ugly as dried mud. If I hadnt given up on myself, it would never have ended up like that. Guan Pings eyes were bloodshot. I am! ??. ??I am exhausted. I spit out each word through clenched teeth. Seoliang snorts. Youre tired? In just a short period of time? Whether its been ten or twenty years, you should have gritted your teeth and endured it. Thats! Master met an honorable death in the central plains. It was entirely the ending he wanted. However, no one would have thought that he would go that way. ???! Guan Pings face was colored with shock. The religious leader is dead? Thats nonsense. Hes a god. Its not a metaphor, its really a man who was born as a human and became a god. Who could kill someone like that? A bored voice flowed into his shocked ears. Amazing! ? Yes, it would be surprising. Master was that kind of person. A person who it would not be surprising if he stayed in that position for a hundred years, not ten. But you gave up after less than a year. ??. When on earth did you expect me to become the leader of a cult? Are you really going to say that I believed that the promise back then was a lie and that it was a desperate measure to save my life? ??. Im an idiot for thinking about pouring you a drink for your hard work. No dagger in the world can strike the chest so sharply. On top of the shock that Lee Cheon-sang had died, a bitter sense of self-destruction came over me. Seoliangs voice was scarier than any magic sword and deadlier than any poison. Tsutsutsutsu. The demonic energy stirred unsteadily in Guan Pings body. The magical energy is leaking out from the Danjeon, which is cracked due to complicated examination. Gwanpyeongs condition was so bad that he was not even aware of his own condition. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. Go!! Hahaha! Gwanpyeong unconsciously covered his ears. The demonic energy was absorbed by the intense action that seemed to overturn the entire Daejeon. My mind, which was full of confusion, became clearer. Do you want me to crush the promise I made back then? ??. I cant come to my senses! It was a roar like a thunderbolt. It was like an evil spirit coming from a high, invisible sky. That voice was filled with undeniable power and authority. Oh my! Guan Pyeong has not seen Seo-ryangs actions since he was selected as the successor until now, when he became the leader. To him, Seoryang was still just an object he wanted to kill. however. ??. Cold sweat flowed from the nape of my neck and dripped onto the carpet. What is this intimidating feeling? Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gwanpyeong, who mustered up courage, slowly raised his head. Crumbling! It felt like thunder and lightning were swirling in the corner of my head. The moment I encountered Seoliangs lightning-like eyes, my ears went blank. My red, bloodshot eyes were shut tightly without me realizing it, and my unstable heart rate seemed to have doubled in speed. Unbelievable! The shock that Gwanpyeong received was truly incredible. No matter how weakened he was, at least for a time he was an expert who had achieved a level of overcoming human limitations. He received such a shock that his heart was shaken by a single glance. It was not because Seo-ryang had mastered high-level magical arts. It wasnt because he was emitting energy waves or entangling his mind and body using incomprehensible methods. The opponent became the emperor. Furthermore, he was not satisfied with becoming an emperor and became a transcendental person, glaring at the universe to become another god. Before you know it Finally, Guan Pyeong realized clearly. The person he wanted to kill so badly was already in a position that he couldnt reach. Even if you pursue it forever, it has soared to an area where you cannot even dare to see its shadow. That moment when I was locked in prison. Guan Ping felt defeated. It was not because he lost in a political battle in the past. He remembered the atmosphere of that time. Even though he was a monster back then, he was still someone I could chase and catch up with. In other words, Seoryang at that time was a genius, but he was also human. It wasnt a monster. Such Seoliang has now appeared as a three-headed-yukbi monster. I couldnt imagine how much intense training and experience I had put myself through in that short period of time. I am? Was it because he was locked in prison? Wouldnt it be too much for anyone to endure in a world where there is no ray of light? Damn it! It was a ridiculous excuse. The very thought of such a thing hurt my pride. Results are just results. No matter what environment you live in, if you used that time faithfully, you would at least be better off than you are now. Seo-ryang achieved growth to the point of destroying human common sense, and he rotted in a prison where he could not see an inch ahead and became a dead body. Thats reality. He who failed to prove his worth in a better way became a more severely defeated loser than he was in the past. I will not break my promise to you. Do you know why? ??. Because I have become strong enough that I dont need to break my promise. But what about you? I Are you so broken that you throw away even the promises that were in your favor? For a moment, Guan Pings eyes flashed. Favorable promise? Its nonsense. In the first place, the promise had no choice but to be fulfilled by force. however. At the same time, he knew. It is you who chose it. It was a shame worth trading for death. If it was you who made that choice, all you had to do was look at the promise. So what Xu Liang said was right. He made his choice and got another chance to move on. The other person, who was now in a position where he didnt have to keep his promise, had nothing to gain, but he still had a lot left to gain. It is survival and growth. thud! Guan Ping hit his forehead on the carpet. The carpet was soft, but the sound was as loud as if it had been nailed to the ground. Please keep that promise. Xiliangs eyes deepened. The other persons tone of voice changed. The way I spoke and the power in my voice were different from when I first came to Daejeon. Is your condition like that? Give me three days. I will take care of my body so that my promise can be fulfilled within three days. Youre good at talking to a subject whos just a breathing corpse. Youre in no position to ask me for something like that. ??. So I will also place a condition. Please speak. In three days, I will tell you how to reach the ultimate level. Whether it is elixir or martial arts, we will not spare any support as needed. ??. If you do not reach the ultimate level within half a year, I will take away all your powers and throw you back into prison. Guan Pings eyes wavered. The ultimate realm of Harmony Sutra is the summit that only the chosen can ascend to. This means that effort is a given and that it is a supreme state that can only be reached through great talent as well as luck. They say you should reach that level within half a year. It was a ridiculous request. Xu Liang continued speaking in a grave tone. If you dont come to me in three days, I wont care about you anymore. Its up to you whether you want to leave the school and live freely, or crawl back into prison and curse your whole life. ??. However, if you are ready to risk your life, come to me in three days. A path to freedom and a path with a nearly ten percent chance of dying. Guan Pyeong lowered his head even deeper as it touched the ground. Ill be back in three days. good. Stay in the lodgings you once used for three days. Gwanpyeong got up from his seat and left Daejeon. Xu Liang chuckled. What a funny guy. If it were me, I would go out into the world and farm and make a living. Slurp. Ma Dong-pil appeared from the dark shadows behind Taesa. Are you really planning to keep the author alive? Is there a problem? He is a person who shamelessly harbored murderous intentions toward the religious leader. Its a grudge from the past. The hatred was not so light that it would disappear even if I became the leader of the cult. What if if he really gets to the top Ma Dong-pil could not easily continue speaking. Xu Liang said playfully. Why? Are you afraid they might try to take my life? ??. You can protect me then, right? Ma Dong-pil lowered his head. Of course. Aside from Seoryangs individual military power, Ma Dong-pil as well as the Hocheon Demon Emperor were always guarding Seoryang. Even if he ascended to the top, he would not be able to kill Seoryang. However, as a guard warrior, Ma Dong-pil blocked even the slightest spark of danger in advance. I wanted to. It was no wonder he reacted so sharply. Plus, I dont like the author. An unexpected expression appeared on Seo-ryangs face. Ma Dong-pil was not a person who easily shared his personal feelings with others. This was especially true after Seo-ryang became the leader of the cult. This was because he thought such words themselves were rude. Author . is the one who has collapsed. The one who collapsed? Thats right. I dont know what that means. Some say the devil is desire. Personally, I agree with that. however? But in my heart, there is always goodness in the horse. In other words, it can be seen as the quality of the horse. Interest arose on Seo-ryangs face. Dignity? Thats right. The author is a person who has lost the dignity of magic. Is it because Guan Pyeong used his subordinates to become stronger? Guan Pyeong had numerous subordinates. And he stole the inner strength of each of his subordinates and used them as nourishment for his own growth. I asked him if he thought that he had lost his dignity because of that. Ma Dong-pil gave an unexpected answer: No. Then why do you think you have lost your dignity? Its because they played with the game. Ma Dong-pils magical eyes flashed: A wild beast does its best to catch its prey. Because it is survival and it is the way to become stronger. A wild beast that burns its soul for hunting even looks beautiful at first glance. In other words, wild animals dont play with their prey? Thats right. It may be okay to go to any lengths to become stronger, but no one has the right to make fun of the other person. Thats why the authors demon is base. If its something you want to eat, dont give it your heart and dont plant illusions in it. It is disrespectful to the prey and is nothing but a base and mean act. Thats what Ma Dong-pil said. This means that the behavior of many magicians who protested that it is the winners right to toy with the opponent is not right. sorry. I think I upset the leader with my unnecessary words. No. It was a very interesting conversation. Ma Dong-pil bowed his head politely and went into the shadows again. The purpose was to escort Seo-ryang in the darkness. It is the dignity of a devil Xiliang bitterly recited, You have your own devil. You are better than me. Chapter 424 Episode 424 Ten Heavenly Demon (4)Becausethe expected amount is expected to rise slightly compared to last year. ??. Wonju? hmm? So Yeon-sim, who had been staring blankly out the window, turned her head. There, there was a coin holding an armful of various documents. So Yeon-sim said as if she were embarrassed. Im sorry. I was thinking about something else for a moment. Ah yes. You should be busy too, but you wasted your time for no reason. Can you say that again? no. I will report back to you. Juhwa reported in the same tone as before. So Yeon-sim listened to her words, but soon lost concentration again. Juhwa asked cautiously. Shall I post the report later? Hwaya. Yes, Wonju. What do you think? Yes? The secret palace has disappeared. Ah Now, the leaders of Shingyo found out what the Big Palace really was and what they had been doing. Everyone was surprised, but unexpectedly, the leaders thought that Seoliangs decision was valid. To them, there is only one god in Shingyo. And she was angry that there was a strange group that could control that god. So Yeon-sim was different. Of course, she was also angry and deeply agreed with Seo-ryangs choice. But as time passed, thoughts came to the other side as well. I have been the existence of the Big Palace all this time. I had forgotten about it. I was sending supplies to the Big Palace every month, but it was just a normal part of my job. I never thought about what kind of group they were and what they had been doing in the first place. ??. After listening to it, it seemed like a truly absurd group. God would stop him if he went down the wrong path? I thought they were a group of people who didnt understand why God was called God. ??. But. Confusion appeared on So Yeon-sims face. When I think of their disappearance, I suddenly become scared. yes? Of course, I 100% agree with the leaders choice. Even if I dont agree, I cant help it. If the leader says so, then I have to do it. Ah yes. The only thing Im worried about is At that moment, So Yeon-sim looked up at Ju-hwa. Ju-hwas face was still expressionless and beautiful. As good as her beauty, she was also a talented and quick-witted successor. However, at this moment, even Ju-hwa was unable to see through So Yeon-sims heart. So Yeon-sim tried hard to keep quiet . I swallowed. No. I said something pointless. ??. Ill report and listen to you later. Just go away. Yes, Wonju. Juhwa also seemed to have something more to say, but soon lowered her head and walked away. It was because I didnt want to touch Soyeons heart, which seemed complicated even if it wasnt. So Yeon-sim, left alone in the office, looked up at the ceiling with an anxious face. If what I think is right She had a very scary thought. But I hoped that wasnt true. To be precise, I hoped it wouldnt happen right now. I thought it might be a while later, but not now. Soyeonsim, who had been thinking for a while, stood up. Yeonoh (ɏ). Yes, Wonju. Please send a message to the military department. Tell the Commander-in-Chief that I will see him in person. * * * Eurachacha! Oh, its hot. Haha! sorry. Ive been so busy these days that I seem to have forgotten how to ride a car. Let it cool down a bit before eating. So Yeon-sim accepted the teacup handed to her by Ho Yo-seong and asked with a grave expression. Youre always so busy, right? Thats true. But you know that, now that a new leader has taken over, we are bound to be busy. Isnt Hwanheewon the same? Thats right. Im so busy. Whoa! You have no idea how scary those words that you normally use so casually sound now. I really dont have time to close my eyes or run my nose. By the way, Wonju would say the same thing, right? They were asking what brought them here, knowing that both of them were busy. It was a joke from Hoyoseongsik asking about the visitors purpose. Normally, Soyeonsim would have made a few puns to the beat, but right now, that was not the case. It wasnt even. Ill ask you straight. Oh, youre welcome. Directly. Sir, are you planning to conquer the central plains? Hu Yaoshengs eyes sparkled. Why did you think that? Soyeonsims face hardened. ??I guess I was right. What I thought was real was real. Su Yanshen felt her heart becoming even more disturbed. Hu Yaosheng shook his head. It looks like Wonju doesnt want to joke around with me today. Why on earth? What are you talking about? Why are you trying to conquer the central plains at this time? Our school is in more trouble than ever. Hu Yaocheng scratched his head. Before we have an in-depth conversation, let me say something. I still dont know when the conquest of the Central Plains will take place or even if the leader really thinks so. You dont know? Theres no way the Commander-in-Chief doesnt know that, right? I really dont know. The religious leader didnt say anything to me. Xiao Yanshens eyes flashed. But the Commander-in-Chief also thinks so? ??huhuh. Ho Yaoseong quenched his appetite. Wonjus insight is truly amazing. Or is there something wrong with my ability to manage my facial expressions? Now is not the time for jokes! Its not a joke. Im serious. There arent many people who can connect the story of the leader organizing the secret palace to setting the standard for conquering the central plains. So Yeon-sim took a deep breath. She was so excited. It was impossible not to be excited, but she thought she had to control her mind. After calming down, she was about to open her mouth again. But thats not such a big deal. Are you here? ??Is this a joke too? Let me tell you one more thing: Im really busy. I dont really feel like joking today either. Its a big deal! The leader is still! Youre saying you havent been crowned? Or that youre not respected by the believers? ??!! Whats the big deal? So Yeonsim shook her head. It seemed absurd. You know, right? How much harm will it be to our school if we advance too far into the midfield? Its not just our school. For any organization in the world, unreasonable conquest when the system is unstable is bound to lead to catastrophe. It was an extremely dangerous statement. At least that was the case in the Heavenly Demon Church. Hu Yaoshengs face also became more serious. It is an unreasonable conquest in an unstable system Actually, you could look at it that way. ??? I want to ask you something. What is it? Are you keeping So Wonjus thoughts to yourself? You didnt infer them from a conversation with someone, right? Of course. Fortunately, the. yes? What? If So Won-ju was a soft-spoken person than I thought, I would immediately arrest anyone who had a conversation with Won-ju. At that moment, So Yeonsim felt goosebumps rising on the back of her neck. Oh, of course, it would be a different story if the target was the leadership. If, after calling and hearing the answer, I thought he was going to mess around somewhere else, I would have arrested him at that time. ??Why? Ho Yo-seong tilted his head as if it was strange. Looking at you, I think you already know. If So Yeon-sims sense was excellent, then Ho Yo-seongs sense was also outstanding. So Yeon-sim praised herself for not telling Juhwa. Ho Yo-seong would have seen through her lie right away sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. . If thats your intention, we wont be able to stop it. That is correct. But I think its an issue that can be delayed. The religious leader He is like steel. yes? He is someone whose will is so strong that once he puts his mind to it, he can achieve anything. Maybe that strong will and drive is what made him who he is today. ??. In other words, we cannot break His will once He has made up His mind. So Yeon-sim sighed in frustration. If you make a mistake, you may incur the resentment of the church members. This was also an extremely dangerous statement. However, Hu Yaosheng did not hold her accountable. This is because the current conversation is one that excludes pretense and pretense. Thats why Im so busy right now. yes? Hwanheewon is probably having a hard time figuring out the schools budget this year, right? If the religious leader says he will start a war before next year, Wonju might die from overwork. Now is the time to say that I am different. You mean different? Wonju must be very busy with the schools finances, such as planning the budget. However, I will not only handle internal affairs including measures to calm the minds of believers, but also go directly to the front line when an actual war breaks out. I may have to step in and lead the schools troops. ??!! The position of a military officer guarantees the highest level of safety. Among the enemy soldiers, I am the first one to be killed. So, I am both safe and at the same time in the most dangerous situation. ??. Do you understand? I gave up my life after I learned what the religious leader wanted. If war breaks out tomorrow, my life could end tomorrow. Hu Yaosheng smiled. So Yeon-sim couldnt even imagine how much agony, conflict, and complex emotions were contained in that smile. So Im preparing. We cannot stop Him, so we must give Him victory. His victory is our victory. ??. Look at the essence. We are not unable to stop His will because it is strong. His will cannot and should not be prevented because it is Gods will. ??essence. I know that I want to pass on a stronger, more livable Shingyo school to Hwanheewon to future generations. But never forget. We are the workers who work hard to create a good Protestant religion, but there is a different master who takes care of those workers. Although we all know this, Su Yanshen felt a chill running down her back after hearing Hu Yaochengs words. I see. So Yeon-sim realized when she saw Ho Yao-seongs eyes that were as bright as starlight and at the same time hot as lava. I really fell short. I knew it in my head. He said that if the religious leader said he would do so, he could not break his will, but his feelings were different. She has been seeing him since Xi Liang was the Prince of Three. Although we didnt have a great friendship, I at least knew that he was a person I could communicate with. So I wanted to stop him. I wanted to make people aware that it is dangerous for a war to break out now, rather than later. But I finally realized it now. He said that the current state of the Protestant Church was unstable, raising the feelings of the believers that such a thought was because he did not see Seoryang as a religious leader, but in reality, it was he who was the cause of the anxiety. Do you understand? Why did I try to catch the person who inferred this fact? ??. What Sowonju looks like now is the heart of the believers. It represents their appearance. Now there is only one small Wonju, but what happens if they all become as anxious as Wonju? So Yeon-sim bit her lip. It was extremely embarrassing. Maybe he lived under the reign of an invincible strongman named Lee Cheon-sang for a long time and sought stability, but those were all just excuses. I was rude. Ho Yo-seong smiled brightly. Fortunately, the. I think youve made up your mind. To be honest It must be a hardening process. And it will harden. I believe in So Wonju. So I have no intention of sending you to jail. Soyeonsim sighed softly. He looked embarrassed. sorry. Im glad to know that it wont be like that again. It was then. Commander General! Whats going on? I received a call from the Demon God Palace! The leader? Thats right! Ill prepare right away. But for what reason? You are looking for the Commander-in-Chief regarding the coronation ceremony and the transfer of the Demon Lord! Su Yanshen looked at Hu Yaosheng. Hu Yaoshengs eyes deepened. I guess I need to sleep more. Chapter 425 Episode 425 Ten Heavenly Demons (5)Central square of Shingyo Castle. Numerous people gathered in the square where the lively demon statue stood tall. People were lined up tightly in the buildings around the square, in the alleys between buildings, and even on top of single-story buildings. It literally seemed like all the demons of Shingyo had gathered. In fact, the majority of the demons, excluding a few units and guards who had disembarked after receiving a mission, were gathered here. however. Its quiet. I see. A shadow fell over Kiyangs face. I wonder if it can be this quiet. Since it is the coronation of the religious leader, it is appropriate to be reverent, but Its different from piety. Thats right. Its as if gunpowder is about to explode. Its filled with confusion and tension. Gunseong Lee sighed. I never thought I would see something like this. As the first leader of the Protectorate, he had sacrificed his life for Protestantism for decades. Because he was like that, on the one hand, I was able to understand the feelings of the believers. Didnt he and his followers live under the reign of a great giant called the greatest Heavenly Demon? Lee Cheon-sang introduced Seoryang as a successor who would brighten the future of Shingyo, saying that he would become stronger than himself one day. However, to the believers who were enthusiastic about Sugyoju at the time, Xu Liang was only a successor with great potential and not a god. Their god has always been Lee Cheon-sang, and they may have never even imagined any other god. However, God died, and those who could not reach the realm of God became the leader of the cult. The extreme sense of loss and futility, and the reality of having to worship another god so suddenly, shook the hearts of the believers. So, even though they gathered at the square to see the religious leader, instead of feeling excited, they were extremely nervous. All of our church members are strong. They are not people who should be anxious because of a change in government. yes. Nevertheless, the fact that he is showing such a thing proves that the reign of the previous religious leader was great. At the same time, it also proves our weakness. yes? A slight disappointment appeared in Lee Gun-seongs eyes as he looked at the believers. It was a disappointment toward an unspecified number of people, and furthermore, a disappointment toward himself. Even if we were ruled by a holy god who is difficult to reappear in history, it is natural for another god to ascend to the throne of the church as time goes by. Anyone can feel the immediate helplessness, sadness, and frustration. But you shouldnt bring those feelings to this point. ??I think so too. However, it does not mean that we cannot understand the feelings of the believers. Me too. That makes me even more disappointed. ??. The previous leaders reign may not have been perfect, but it was enough to be called the best. If you lived in such a time, you should have prepared for the future in order to pass on a better world to future generations. But they are still living in the past, unable to accept reality. And me too. Lee Gun-seong swallowed back what he wanted to say without realizing it. Maybe the closer he is to the religious leader, the stronger he feels those feelings. Although he was not a guardian of the law. As the second-in-command of the Protectorate, he devoted his entire life to protecting the Protestant religion. He was also a person who was greatly shocked by the sudden death of the previous religious leader. Probably everyone gathered here was like that. I hope that this coronation ceremony ends safely and comfortably. . I feel the same way. Giyang took a deep breath and said, Anyway, hasnt our junior grown up really well? Its hard to even call him junior anymore. Lee Gun-seong smiled. Thats true. There was quite a bit of talk even within the defense court. Some jealous guardians say they are keeping in line, but thats just nonsense. Of course. You have to pay a price to get the treasure. Dongpil crossed countless lines with the leader. The position he sits in now was earned by himself. Im really proud of you. Even though I cant treat you as comfortably as I used to anymore. The horse is a personal guard and is no different from a warrior who is the cult leaders only bodyguard unit. Unlike the Hocheon Demon Emperor, it is a close guard. In fact, it is correct to say that he is the most powerful person in the religion. It is unlikely, but even if Ma Dong-pil makes a vicious request, if he is the cult leader, It seemed like he would gladly listen in. A young protector who was blunt but had more passion than anyone else ended up standing with God at the top of Mt. Taishan. Kiyang felt truly proud. It was the same for Lee Gunseong. However, he was just as worried. Protecting someone for life is usually not a difficult task, and even if the object of protection is the head of the cult, the peak of the Heavenly Demon Church. There will probably be a lot of hardship in the future. . Speaking of which, arent there spirit creatures under your command? They say that the people in the central plains call them Yeomwangisu (King Two Dogs). These are two beasts under the control of King Yeomra That seems plausible. It would have been given that name if the leader had shown such a fearsome appearance when he was briefly active in the central plains. Kiyang looked around. But for some reason I cant see those spirit creatures. I remember following the leader during the coronation of the leader. I dont know about that. It was a time when the two people were in the midst of a conversation full of worries and expectations. thud! In the distance, a strong sound came from the gate connecting the inner and outer walls. omg! Hmm, its still big. The entire plaza, which had been extremely quiet, suddenly became filled with murmurs. thud. thud. thud. A large body with black and yellow stripes was approaching from afar, writhing dynamically. A huge tiger, which was taller than the height of an adult man, slowly walked forward with paws as big as its size. Two blood-red eyes were fiercely raised, and the word King was clearly engraved on the forehead. It was a monster tiger weighing over a thousand pounds. The long tail was as thick as a persons thigh. Howang. It was the appearance of a legendary wild beast that was said to have been the ruler of Yasu Palace, one of the Saeoeosa palaces of King Yeomwang Isu. Just as Xi Liang had become much stronger than during the time of Xiao Jiaozhu, King Hu was also exuding a more intimidating aura than before. Churrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr. The believers cleared the way to the left and right. Whatever the reason, the Tiger King was a spirit being controlled by the religious leader. I didnt dare block the road. In this way, King Tiger arrived in front of the demon statue in the central square. Sreuk. The King of Tiger sat facing the demon statue. The sight from behind was majestic, like looking at a huge bear. Why did that beast suddenly appear? I guess the leader is coming. But why cant I see that fox monster? Whatever the reason, the quiet atmosphere was completely broken by the appearance of the Tiger King. The believers were once again amazed by the presence of the Tiger King and were surprised by its size. Cheolmoojeong, who was standing atop the Seven-Storied Pagoda in the distance and looking down at the square, his eyes lit up. The atmosphere has completely changed. What this means is that a gap has appeared in the hearts of the believers. Is this a total military operation? As the head of Xinjiang, he also had to enter the square. Nevertheless, the reason he was looking down on the entire square from here was to prepare for an unexpected situation. That wasnt all. All ten high-ranking demon commanders of the Xinjiang Department were surrounding the inner city, looking in all directions. From what I heard, the leader told me to get rid of the mahwanggeo Iron Mujeong looked towards the Demon God Palace. Mawanggeo is the symbol of the religious leader. But why dont you want to climb the Demon Emperor? It was then. You took a few days off and it got bigger? In a moment of surprise, Cheolmujeong turned his gaze to the square. That was not the only thing. All of the believers gathered here looked at the demon statue in the square. To be exact, this was where the horns on the head of the demon statue grew. Before we knew it, there was a pole wearing a black dragon robe. A young man of one stature was sitting in a free-spirited posture. His loose hair was blowing in the wind, and his deep, clear eyes were filled with laughter. He gave off a very soft and benevolent atmosphere. At the same time, he made the viewer feel different from him. He also radiated a presence that I couldnt take my eyes off of. Master?! Xu Liang nodded, Yes, it is me. The believers all fell to their knees. Boom! Dominion Holy Spirit! Heavenly Demon Immortal! The ugly children of the Demon have an audience with the Holy Spirit! Everyone shouted in unison with an unmistakable voice. Although everyone was greatly taken aback by the sudden appearance of the religious leader, they never forgot what they had to do. This was a manifestation of the faith in God deep within their hearts. It would be nice to see. Xu Liang looked down at the believers with a still smiling face. Arent your knees hurting? ???! Sit comfortably. Sit comfortably? The believers were perplexed. They had gathered to watch the coronation of the religious leader and the handover ceremony. Its clear that this is a very serious position, so why not sit comfortably? At that time, Ho Yo-seong flopped down in his place. Oh my, its comfortable! The believers looked at Ho Yo-seong with shocked faces. Ho Yo-seong tilted his head. What are you doing? The leader told you to sit comfortably, right? Make yourself at home. When you tell me to sit comfortably, do you really sit comfortably? Are you sane? Oh my! My back was already sore, but its okay. Surprisingly, the Mazons, including Gwangmazon, also sat down one by one, following Ho Yo-seong. That wasnt all. Soyeonsim Mudam as well as all the leadership sat in their respective comfortable positions. When the situation became like this, the believers could not continue to kneel. They stood up hesitantly and sat down, looking at each other. So all the believers sat down and looked up at Seo-ryang. Seo-ryang took out a small bottle of alcohol from his pocket and took a sip. It was Six Heavenly Heart Wine, brewed by Lee Cheon-sang himself. Its great. Gather everyone together and drink alone. The believers were even more embarrassed. They could not have imagined that the religious leader would drink alcohol so casually. What was even more surprising was what happened after that. Xu Liang just drank in silence. Looking at the smiling faces, it seemed like he was in a good mood, but as everyone gathered around and drank alcohol without saying a word, only the people sitting there started to feel anxious. After a while, Xi Liang completely emptied the bottle. Still, Seo-ryang said nothing. I comfortably put my knees up, crossed my arms over them, and looked up at the sky, and I felt a feeling of freedom without any harshness. The time of silence showed no sign of ending. The sunlight flowing through the cool wind in the cloudless sky illuminated the entire castle. It was nice weather. The rays of sunlight and the cold wind collided, creating a pleasant dryness. A long time has passed like that. As time passed, strangely enough, the faces of the believers, who had been full of anxiety, began to gradually become more relaxed. The reason was unknown. It could have been because of the nice weather or because the leader seemed to be in a good mood. The important thing is that this place is much more comfortable now than when everyone first gathered together. The silence that had created a heavy and uncomfortable atmosphere was no longer heavy. It was peaceful. It was warm and cool. Even though they were sitting comfortably, the believers who were shaking due to discomfort finally began to relax their backs. Time passed again. One angle, two angles and a half square. It was around this time that the sun, which had risen in the sky, had suddenly tilted slightly to the west. Jump and jump. As if a person was walking. sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There was an animal walking briskly on four large, long legs. The size was truly amazing. Although it could not be compared to the Tiger King, it was a beast large enough to remind one of a considerable great tiger. The fur on its entire body was dyed golden, and its rich mane, like that of a lion, fell down to its chest and was fluttering. There was a faintness in Seo-ryangs eyes. Kumho. Cry. I cant even guess where or how it came from. Geumho was walking along the same path that King Tiger had walked. And Geumho was holding an antique treasured sword in his mouth. Xu Liang closed his eyes. I brought you here, Master. Chapter 426 Episode 426. Ten Heavenly Demons (6)If you ask people which group represents the martial arts faction, they will most likely answer the Shaolin Temple. It is safe to say that the martial arts of the Shaolin Temple, praised as the Taishan North Tower, are the foundation of the martial arts faction, both in name and reality. It is not for nothing that it is said that all martial arts in the world were influenced by the Shaolin Temple. So the Shaolin Temple was a group that should never be destroyed. Regardless of how strong Shaolin was, they had such symbolism. There was also a reason why numerous groups that fought wars with the ruling faction, the Murim, concentrated their attacks on the Shaolin Temple. So then, which group represents the Mado Martial Forest? It is the Church of the Heavenly Demon. Unlike the Shaolin Temple, which has experienced ups and downs several times throughout history, it is a myth of magic that has never collapsed for a thousand years. And what led the myth was a being called the Heavenly Demon, who appeared in forgettable times. The Heavenly Demon is the embodiment of power that no one under the sky can match and is the king of ten thousand demons. And the past Heavenly Demons left their symbols, or military flags, to future generations in the hope that they would not forget the glory days. The Chamryong Demon Sword of the First Heavenly Demon was like that, the Yonggok Shinpyeon of the Four Great Heavenly Demons was like that, and the Seven Night Swords of the Seven Great Heavenly Demons were like that. Their weapons, which had not rusted even after being passed down for hundreds of years, symbolized the greatness of the Cheonma. Then, what about the Demon Emperor Treasure Sword, the beloved weapon of the Nine Great Heavenly Demons, Lee Cheon-sang, who is said to be the strongest Heavenly Demon in history? Surprisingly, the Demon Emperor Sword was not a special weapon, unlike the other Heavenly Demons favorite weapons. The Demon Emperors Sword was the sword of Jajeon Shinma, who was said to be the worst cult leader of the entire generation of Lee Cheon-sang. The Jajeon Shinma, which had become so corrupted, even became distant from the essence of martial arts. Therefore, I preferred weapons that were flashy and luxurious in appearance rather than weapons that were faithful to their functions. To begin with, his main martial skill was not swordsmanship. Even though he rose to his position through manual skill using a pair of six arms, he wore a treasured sword simply to look dignified. One of the many treasured swords collected was the Demon Emperor Sword. It was harder and sharper than any other iron sword, but because it focused on flashiness, it was more of a decorative item that only looked good on the outside but had no substance. Lee Cheon-sang, who drove out the Jajeon Demon, used the Demon Emperor Sword as his beloved sword. The Demon Emperors Sword, which was flashy but had no substance, seemed to symbolize the Protestant religion of the time. Lee Cheon-sang held that sword and grew the Heavenly Demon God Church into an absolutely invincible group worthy of the name of the headquarter of the Demonic Martial Arts. A sword that taught us that the same sword can produce different results depending on who uses it. A sword refined through the agony of the Nine Heavenly Demons who constantly reflected on themselves while holding the treasured sword, a symbol of corruption, because they did not want to be corrupted. The best magic sword of all time and modern times, newly refined with the heart and soul that has been honed to possess the best martial arts skills and such powerful force. That sword has now appeared here in front of Seoryang, the 36th leader of the Heavenly Demon Church and the Ten Heavenly Demon. Geumho opened his mouth. The Demon Emperor Sword, which was about to fall to the floor, floated up and slowly approached Seo-ryang. Slam! The sword was heavier than I thought. In terms of actual weight, the Heavenly Demon Sword would be much heavier, but the Demon Emperor Sword contained Lee Cheon-sangs life. It contained his agony, dreams, adversity, and success. Xi Liang pulled out the Demon Emperor Sword. Slurp. The sound of the sword being pulled out of its scabbard was as smooth as a song. The body of the sword, which was wider and longer than any other sword in the central plains, looked as majestic as the Cheonmado. Xiliangs eyes deepened. Master. Wooooow. A shout of swords broke out. Even though no magical energy was poured into it, the sword cried out on its own. Cheeeeeeeek! Black magic energy rose like smoke from the sword body. The faces of the demons who saw the smoke were colored with shock. That squadron leader! Gasp! Thats right. It was Lee Cheon-sangs demon energy that spewed out from the Demon Emperor Treasure Sword. It was an ultra-high-density innate demon energy that was at a different level than any other demon energy. Slurping. The demons who were sitting comfortably naturally fell to their knees. Lee Cheon-sang was dead, but his alter ego was alive. The sword remained. That sword was indeed the alter ego of Lee Cheon-sang. They had no choice but to show their respect in front of the relic of the greatest Heavenly Demon in history. Seoliang, who was sweeping the Demon Emperor Sword with incomprehensible eyes, closed his eyes. At that moment, an extraordinary event occurred. Tsutsu Tsutsu. The innate magical energy emanating from the sword body was trying to seep into Seo-ryangs eyebrows. It was an extremely dangerous moment. Baekhoe and the eyebrows were the passageways of the Sangdanjeon. If unrefined external energy came in, it could lead to mania such as delirium. He could have suffered from a fatal illness or, in severe cases, could have fallen into a state of brain death. Seo-ryangs eyes flashed. Cheeeeeee! The magic energy that was advancing suddenly squirmed on the spot as if it had been blocked by a wall. I dont want it. A calm voice softly penetrated the ears of the believers: I am the master of the Protestant religion of my time. I respect you, Master, but you must not interfere with me since you have already stepped down from the throne. Chiiik! Chiiik! As the only Heavenly Demon living in this era, I will do my best to help our school reach heaven. Cheeeeeek! I am the only successor recognized by you, who was praised as the best in history. If I wasnt confident that I could do better than you, I wouldnt have accepted the position of leader in the first place. His calm voice exuded steely confidence and natural dignity. Unlike other groups, humility is not an essential virtue for the leaders of the Demonic and Safa factions. However, it will not be easy to say that you will be better than you in front of the greatest horse of all time. But strangely, there was no particular sense of discomfort in Seo-ryangs voice. No matter how great his talent is or how great his abilities are. I had an expectation that those words, calmly recited, would soon become reality. Have faith. These are the words of the Heavenly Demon. Sssss. The innate magic energy that had been constantly squirming once again seeped into the Demon Emperor Sword. It was as if he understood Seo-ryangs words. The demons opened their mouths wide at this amazing sight. Seo-ryang, who was quietly looking at the sword, looked around at the believers after holding the lead sword. Youve been having some not-so-pleasant days lately, havent you? The demons raised their heads and looked at Seo-ryang. It was completely different from the heavy and distant feeling of Li Cheon-sang. Seo-ryang was softer and more natural than Li Cheon-sang, but exuded an atmosphere of nobility and sophistication, like a lotus flower blooming on mud. You have lost your God. At an unexpected time and in an enemy territory I had never imagined. The demons eyes wavered. Thats right. They had never thought that they would lose Lee Cheon-sang like this. They had never even dared to imagine that he would die fighting someone. So they felt more confused than sad. At least the God they knew had not died like that. It was because he was an unacceptable being. No matter what Gods intention was, he was someone who should not have left like that. That was the reason why they could not lead a normal life after Lee Cheon-sangs death. People with outstanding beauty and beauty often have short lives. . Moreover, he was not a human, but a god, and someone we cannot measure by our standards. He lived for over 70 years, so it is difficult to say that his life was short, but it is true that he must have lived an eternal life. It is bound to be a huge shock that such a person passed away like that. Probably not. ??. But what does that mean? ???! It was difficult to guess the meaning of these words. The demons held their breath and listened to Seo-ryang. You can be sad. You can be depressed. You can be angry. You can struggle with emptiness. But you overlooked one fact. I see. Seoryangs calm and relaxed voice began to gain strength: For you, there is not one God. ??!! The god died, but he was replaced by another god. And the god who will succeed him is a monster who became the Heavenly Demon at a young age and created the unprecedented situation of having two Heavenly Demons in one generation. Whoa! The clear and cool wind gradually became heavy and stuffy. Seoliangs left eye emitted a blue electric light. Because such a monster was your successor, you gave up the opportunity to become heaven and chose to die as a human. He died happily, turning the central government upside down for his successor, who would open a new world when he would have just left. ??. I know his heart. He also knows my heart. So I decided to put my personal dreams aside and take my church to the world, even if it meant putting my life on fire. ??. What about you? ???! The new Heavenly Demon is trying to show you a new world, but do you want to live so hopelessly, buried in the illusions of the old world? Xu Liang raised his chin. Where had the infinitely soft atmosphere gone? The air became so heavy that it was even uncomfortable to breathe. Grumble . Rung. Dark clouds formed in the clear sky. Rumbling! Clouds collided, scattering deafening thunder and blue-black lightning. Tell me. Grumbling! Grumbling! The Absolute One, with heavenly lightning and hellish flames in his eyes, asked, Who am I? Upheaval appeared on the faces of the demons. Boom! Seoliang, who got up and struck down the head of the demon statue with the Demon Emperor Sword, asked once again, Who am I standing in front of you? All the demons who were kneeling were fighting with all five bodies on the spot. Dominion Holy Teaching! Heavenly Demon Immortal! The Grand Demon Lord shouted on behalf of everyone. The children of the humble demon have an audience with the Ten Heavenly Demons! We have an audience with the Ten Great Heavenly Demons! The demons shouted one after another, We have an audience with the Ten Great Heavenly Demons! I have an audience with the Ten Great Heavenly Demons! They shouted and shouted again. Realizing that a new Heavenly Demon had finally descended, their cries became more and more turbulent as time passed. Hu Yao-seong, who had been lying on his stomach, raised his upper body and looked back. I have an audience with the Ten Great Heavenly Demons! Ahhh! Meet a new god! It was as if the group was drunk on drugs. Everyone, regardless of status or status, was all crying out for the Heavenly Demon at the same time, and it was as if they were seeing fanatics. Hu Yaocheng turned his head again and looked up at Xioliang. Xioliang said that it was so natural. He was looking down in all directions with his absolute demon eyes shining brightly. The sight of him standing on top of the huge demon statue in the central square and looking down at them was truly reminiscent of a demon god. Hu Yaocheng smiled and gently purred. Teenager . I see the Heavenly Demon. There is no need for anyone to prepare for the coronation ceremony and the transfer of power. Now, in front of all the demons here, Seo-ryang announced himself as the new god of Shingyo . He showed that he has the ability and also showed the dignity appropriate for that ability. Crawl! Shoot! Ah! A shower poured down from the darkened sky. Everyone, including the leaders of Xoryang Province and the demons under their command, got wet from the rain. There was thunder and lightning and the thick humidity made it difficult to breathe. However, their cries were louder than thunder, their madness was stronger than lightning, and their eyes were colored with a desire so hot that even a shower of rain could evaporate. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In that way, the believers shouted and shouted for half a day. It was the moment when a new Heavenly Demon was born in the Heavenly Demon Church. Chapter 427 Episode 427 Those who read the struggle (1)The coronation is over? exactly. Yeo Kang-hwis face fell. We worked so hard to come here, but if they tell us that the ceremony is already over, what should we do? He was muttering to himself out of desperation and suddenly looked at Gogu. Gogus expression did not change. However, there seemed to be a cool aura in the air. Wow! Come to think of it, the head of the Gogu must be more bitter than us. hmm? But it was the coronation ceremony for the new religious leader, so I didnt get to see it. Gogu shook his head. Is that possible? Huh? Are you really okay? After the previous leader passed away, I already served him as the new leader. Whether there is a coronation ceremony or not, I will serve him as my master until the end. A strange expression appeared on Yeo Kang-hwis face after hearing the answer. Are you sure? What do you mean? From what I heard, the late head of the clan didnt like the leader of the small church, or rather the head of the church, very much. It was a very dangerous remark. Gogus eyes sank. Whether I like it or not is a secondary matter. I just know that he is a person who is absolutely capable of leading our school. Thats another strange statement. What do you mean? In the Heavenly Demon Church, we know that the leader is God. Thats right. The religious believers I have seen do not consider ability or character when serving their gods. However, the head of the high school appears to be different. It was a sharp remark. Gogu easily admitted it. If the lords ability is outstanding, the subordinates will suffer less. He is a unique person. At least that is how Yeo Kang-hwi sees it. Even if it is not like the Heavenly Demon Church, all members of Binggung are absolutely loyal to the palace lord. No matter who becomes the palace lord, as long as he officially sits in the palace lords position, his ability and character are not looked at. It is a certain thing . In the sense, it was close to faith. So, the Binggungju was as exposed to the risk of treason as the religious leader. Of course, a person who was easy enough to allow treason would not become the Gungju. Its as if Im looking at the thoughts of the martial people of the political faction. It was at that time. That was enough of being rude. Yeo Kang-hwi looked back. There was a middle-aged man standing there with his back turned. Father. The only person you should sharpen your teeth against are the enemies of the main palace. I understand the desire to know the other person in detail, but advancing beyond that level is a shortcut to ruining the relationship. Yeo Kang-hwi scratched his head. Im sorry. I was a little harsh, right? Its okay. Gogu looked at the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man was literally stained with pure white. Not only the clothes he was wearing, but also his beautifully flowing hair was as white as Yeo Kang-hwi. Even her skin was transparent white like a womans. Although there were fine wrinkles on his forehead and around his eyes, he looked much younger than his age because of his white appearance. Would you like to go up right away? Unlike how he treats Yeo Kang-hwi, he seems quite polite. If he were someone who even the worlds most ancient figures would show respect to, he would at least be the head of a large sect. And this man was not only the head of a large sect, but also a super expert who deserved respect as a military man. The lord of the North Sea Ice Palace and the father of the Yeo siblings. He was the absolute powerhouse Yeo Geuk-do, also known as the North Sea Emperor. I guess I should go up. But let us wait a moment. Is anyone else coming? Not our people. But they keep sending signals from over there. Sending a signal? This is a truly heterogeneous expression. Interest arose on Yeo Geuk-dos face. My body is still not perfect, but I think it is good enough to do the job of one person, but the power of the monster coming from there is beyond imagination. As expected, the midfielder is a midfielder and has a lot of talent. Yeo Kang-hwi tilted his head. Are you an expert? Yes. He is also a master of heavenly rank. Even if my body is in good shape, it is difficult to predict whether I will win or lose. Yeo Kang-hwis face was filled with surprise. Of course, it was the same with Gogu. Bukhae Ice Palace was said to be the strongest in Saeoeosa Palace, and its leader, Yeo Geuk, was also one of the most unbeatable masters in Saeoe martial arts. If he is an expert whose victory or defeat is difficult to predict, it is not enough to call him a teenage expert. Tsutsutsutsu. As soon as he finished speaking, a faint feeling of anticipation spread from the northeast. It was a surprisingly sharp sword. I didnt even draw the sword and swing it, but the sword energy was rising like a cloud. Existence itself is a sword. It was a being worthy of being called the incarnation of the sword. After a while, Winter is winter, and there are still many places in the northern part of the central plains where it snows. As I headed south, I thought the days were getting warmer, but when I heard your prayers, I felt a chill run down my spine. An old man burst into laughter and approached. Although his bones were not tall, his body was also perfectly trimmed, like a tight prayer. He was tall, and his eyes had both kindness and harshness. Yeo Geuk-do placed his right hand on his chest. He bowed his head briefly. It was the etiquette of the North Sea. It is an honor to meet No Gi-in of the Central Plains. I never thought I would meet the master of the North Sea in my life. I, too, am honored. He was the one who saw right away that Yeo Geuk-do was the owner of Binggung. In fact, there is no expert who has reached the level of Yeo Geuk-do through ice skills, at least in the midfield. Yeo Geuk-do asked. Arent you the Sword King? For an old man who has not yet reached the middle of kendo, it is too much of a special title. Yeo Geuk-do burst out laughing. Because it is a fight against objects, the kendo has reached its extreme and has become as soft as a cloud. However, if you put your mind to it, you will definitely be able to show sword skills that are beyond imagination. It deserves to be called the best sword in the Central Plains. I heard that the Han Ice Martial Arts Master of Bukcheon Goseong can even freeze lava. I thought it was just a rumor, but only today did I realize that it wasnt a rumor. If the palace lords body was normal, I dont think I would have been able to draw my sword. It wasnt just something I said. Nam Gung-eons face was very serious. He could tell at a glance that Yeo Geuk-dos physical condition was not normal. Its a fearsome Gosu-ro. If the opponents body was normal, he would have been pushed back in a pure fight. The concentration of energy stored up was so great that it gave me such confidence. Yeo Geuk also felt a chill down her spine at Nam Gung Eons realization. Enlightenment has reached its peak. If his combat ability was as deep as his enlightenment, he would be worthy of being called the best swordsman in the world at the time, rather than the best swordsman in the Central Plains. Namgung-eon felt the strength of Yeogeukdos martial arts, and Yeogeukdo felt the depth of Namgung-eons martial arts. Although the characteristics of each martial arts skill were very different, at least one thing was certain. No matter where you go in the world, there will be no other cilantro that will give you such a surprise. Do you want to climb the great mountain? Thats right. I was waiting because I thought that would be the case. Im just curious that the highest swordsman of the sect came to see the sect leaders enthronement. Nam Gung-eon burst out laughing. We are enemies externally. That one word was everything. And from that one word, Yeo Geuk-do was able to roughly infer the relationship between Nam Gung-eon and Seo-ryang. Nam Gung-eon looked at Yeo Gang-hwi. Is he other than the princesss child? Thats right. This is truly amazing. To have reached this level already at such a young age? Binggungs future will be bright. Yeo Kang-hwi took the gun. I meet you, Senior Sword King. My name is Yeo Kang-hwi, the oxbow lord of the Ice Palace. Nice to meet you. It must be hard for you too. Since your father is such an outstanding person, it must be quite a burden for you as a son. Haha, isnt my father my father and I am me? He speaks with a sheepish smile, but is full of sincerity. Namgoong Eon smiled. He is truly a unique young man. But I dont hate him. Although he seems tied down, he seems very free-spirited. Although he is a martial artist, I was curious about how much his unique personality will help Bingung grow in the future. The story has become long for no reason. Lets talk about the rest as we go up. Lets do it. Namgung-eon looked at Gogu, Are you the guide? Thats right. If you do it, please do it. Gogu bowed his head politely, Please follow me. At that time, Namgung-eon tilted his head. But where is the palace lords wife? I remember that when the king came to the main house, the palace maid also came with him. Ah, the child is currently staying with the escorts. escort? Thats right. I guess he learned quite a bit from his trip to the central plains with the leader of the Seo Church. He said he would climb Mt. Daesan if he achieved satisfactory results. Nam Gung-eon smiled and shook his head. The leader of the Seo clan has influenced many people. My granddaughter and grandson must have been very shocked when they saw the leader of the Seo clan. They are always devoted to practicing martial arts. At such a young age, he stood at the peak of the Demonic Martial Forest, so it is safe to say that he will at least be at the forefront of the next generation. It could be considered the leader of the current generation. At that rate of growth, that is. Yeo Geuk-do smiled and said, Lets go check it out. * * * Master. Yes, I heard it from Daehobeop. Hu Yaocheng scratched his head, Shall I call you to the palace? What should I do? Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Of course, they are people who should not be treated easily But? Well, no matter how guests they may be, isnt it a bit much to invite such experts to the Demon Gods Palace? Seoliang tilted his head. Are you afraid of a sneak attack? Even if they launch a sneak attack, will it be successful? The only thing I am saying is that such an attempt should not be made. Yesterday, after Xu Liang completed the coronation ceremony and handover of the throne to him, Hu Yaochengs attitude towards him became soft. This was because he thought that showing his honest side would be good for the future. Xu Liang nodded. Its okay. I can trust you. Because they are people. Really? Isnt that reckless? Is there anything wrong with being reckless? The leader seems to enjoy adventures so much that I feel like my hair is growing gray already. Xu Liang chuckled. Dont worry, I will give you the world before you all turn gray. In fact, thats when your troubles will begin. Just hearing it gives me chills down my back. Ho Yaoseong stood up from his seat. Then Ill let you in. Where are you going? yes? You stay with us too. Is that okay? So, were you planning on leaving the cult leader alone? These are people you will have to see a lot from now on. Take advantage of this opportunity and take advantage of it if you can. Is that okay? They are people who have a personal relationship with the religious leader, right? I wonder if it would be possible for them to know all of that and take advantage of each other. You know? Without hesitation, he mentioned the world of magic. It sounded like there was no pressure at all, but the will to achieve it was evident. Hu Yaosheng lowered his head. After a while. Sir, Lord Binggung and the previous head of the Namgung family have arrived. Chapter 428 Episode 428 Those who read the struggle (2)Great Protector! Mudam tilted his head as he looked at Lee Gun-seong, who came to his office with an urgent look on his face. How can you be so urgent? I received a call from the worker dispatched to Honam with payment! By payment? this. Mudams eyes sparkled when he saw the letter that Lee Gunseong handed over. Where did you say the general military is now? It is said that he has not yet come out since entering the palace before the ban. Entering the palace means entering the palace. Now, the only place that can be called a palace in Shingyo is Demon Gods Palace, so it can be seen that he was talking for a while with the religious leader. Mudam stood up from his seat. I am dispatched to prepare for an unexpected situation. Tell all law guards to take a yellow stance. I follow your orders! Mudam immediately left the office. * * * This was when Mudam visited the Demon Gods Palace. Kugu Palace! The Demon Gods Palace shook once. The sound of the impact was obviously caused by a shock. Mudams face was frosty. He stiffened as if to say, Master?! The black and white pair were equally embarrassed. They used to keep a straight face at all times, but recently they were startling too often. Mudam shouted, Open the door! Quick! It was not the time to stubbornly block it just because they did not receive permission. Black and White Twins hurriedly opened the main gate of the Demon Gods Palace. Waaaaaaa! Mudam and Black and White Twin Wis ran inside the Demon Gods Palace in an instant. Just passing one gate doesnt immediately lead to the battle. The Demon Gods Palace . The size is truly enormous, so even after crossing the main gate, you have to pass through four more gates to reach the front of Daejeon. After passing through one more gate, you will reach the religious leaders personal residence. Boom! Boom! Boom! Break through three gates in an instant. Mudam glanced around. Its not moving? The Hocheon Demon Emperor was not moving. Of course, their stealth skills were so great that it was difficult to notice even with martial arts, but if a shock wave was leaking from the Demon Gods Palace, it would be a different story. The movement had to be detected somehow. The leader said . ? There is a high probability that it was not a very serious situation. However, Mudam could hardly let go of his worries. The new leader was so unpredictable that he could not relax even for a moment. That was how he reached the entrance to Daejeon. That was then. Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!! The speed of it is truly amazing . Its like watching an unusual weather event. The cape is freezing at a fast pace and if you put your hand on it your whole body will freeze in an instant. I felt the same sense of crisis. At the same time, loud laughter was heard from inside Daejeon. Wahahaha! This is so chilling! Hehe, its still far away. Kugugu Palace! Not Daejeon, but the entire Demon God Palace, rang again. Mudam felt devastated. Only then was he able to understand the situation. Master, please He said that Binggungju, his son, and the Sword King Namgung-eon had come. He was the one who informed them. I thought they were going to meet among the absolutes and have an in-depth conversation about the situation in the central plains or the future trends of martial arts, but it seems like they suddenly started a fight. Thats all. It doesnt matter. The leader said he wanted to mix hands, so who would be there to stop it? The only problem was the location. If they did it in Panmajeong or a secret place known only to the religious leader, no matter how big the impact, these vibrations would leak out. There was no way. If this continues, there will be no demon palace left. Scream! The leaders voice was heard along with a loud roar. I think this is enough. If the fight continues any longer, the lifespan of the Great Protector loitering outside the door will be cut in half. Its not enough. When my body heals, lets try our hand at it again. Thats good. If we stick together a few more times, I think well be able to create a decent martial arts attack. Hehehe. You can just come in here for Daehobeop. Mudam put his hand on the door. Wooooow. Hands stained with strong magical energy melted the frost covering the gate in an instant. Kugoogung! After opening the door and entering, Mudam knelt down. Dominion Seonggyo, Heavenly Demon Immortal. The great protection law of the new religion presents an audience with the religious leader. Every time he spoke, white breath came out. The temperature in Daejeon was very low. Not only was the temperature low, but the frost everywhere was wriggling as if it had a will. If the person who brought Daejeon to this state decides to do so, frost will immediately gather and infiltrate someones body. Extreme penetrating force, extreme ice attack. The martial arts of Yeo Geuk-do, the emperor of the North Sea, were so fearsome. Are you here? Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! Xu Liangs hand swung wide. At the same time, young frost began to melt at a rapid pace in various places. It may have been because Yeogeukdo relaxed his power, but melting the frost covering an area this size with a single wave of his hand was not human power. The scene created and being created by the Absolute One of the cold and the Demon King of the world of desire was so unrealistic. Mudam raised his head and looked around. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seoliang was sitting leisurely on the stairs, and Yeo Geuk-do was seated on the red carpet. Sword King Nam Gung-an stood at the window with his arms crossed and an excited face, while Hu Yao-sheng was shivering from the cold and looking at Xiliang with eyes filled with resentment. Mudam cleared his throat. I have something to report to you. Seeing as you came in person, it must be urgent, right? Thats right. This is information provided as a payment from the dispatched defense team. Nam Gung-eon cleared his throat. My lord, lets go out for a while. Lets do that. Xu Liang said with a smile. If you go outside, Black and White will guide you two. I will contact you as soon as I am finished. Yeo Geuk-do smiled and lowered his head. then. Two people left for Daejeon. Xiliang scratched his head. I expected it to be amazing, but its really not ordinary. Its not an exaggeration to say that you are the biggest loser in the world. If your body was normal, you would have been scolded. Mudams eyes lit up. Was it that bad? hmm. Xu Liangs face instantly became serious. Although I was in a training relationship with the little palace lord over there, it was strictly just a relationship with that little palace lord. So I tried my hand at it. I wanted to know the palace lords feelings. I see. It is still not enough for me to see through the mind of an expert to that degree. The most certain thing is to share his/her hand. As it is an opportunity to know the level of the opponent and learn new martial arts, I thought it could be a stimulus to me as well. yes. Mudams face softened. The leader is definitely a person who doesnt know where he will end up, but he doesnt move without thinking. At first glance, it may seem like hes causing an accident without a plan, but his actions are always accompanied by a detailed agony that others dont know about. I realized that once again. When I realized this, the burden went away from my heart. Yes, the Demon Gods Palace is just a building. It should be considered sacred because the religious leader is there, but the religious leader is more important than that. Seoryangs eyes sparkled. He felt that Mudams prayer was changing slightly. Although the extent of the change was small, it was also a moment when the frame that Mudam had had so far was cracked. Seoryang smiled inwardly . Master, you really have eyes for people. Although he has lived an honest life for decades, he is a person who knows how to change his way of loyalty depending on the person he serves. That is why Seoryang liked Mudam. Mudam knew how to change only the parts that needed to be changed, leaving behind what should not be changed. If you dare , you dare. Can I ask you something? Binggungjus heart? Thats right. I dont know everything. But I understand one thing. Xu Liang stood up, walked to the royal palace, and said: Hes a person with clear affection. He looks gentle on the outside, but he never forgets what happened. If I had him as an enemy, it would be a pain in the ass. If the religious leader evaluated him that way, he must be a dangerous person. Thats why I dont have to worry. yes? Seo-ryang, who was sitting on the soft royal throne, giggled playfully, You killed all resentment and only gave us a lot of help. Im already excited to see how much youll help us in the future! Mudam cleared his throat. It was still difficult to get used to the sight of him giggling like a child while sitting in the royal temple, a symbol of authority. He would have to get used to it from now on. By the way, whats going on here At that time, Hu Yaocheng raised his hand: Are you not interested in me at all? huh. ??. So what brought you to the Daehobeop? Mudam bowed his head. It is said that there is currently a dispute between the demonic clans in eastern Honam. dispute? Thats right. If they contact me with payment, it must not be on a normal scale. It is said that it is so serious that if we make a mistake, the entire eastern part of Honam could be devastated. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. The dignity of a ruler was overlaid on the young mans face, which was full of leisure and playfulness. A strength went into Mudams shoulders. Do you know the circumstances? The exact circumstances have not yet been determined. However, there is a feeling that the fight has become too intense to be considered a turf war between factions. Isnt that what all fights between factions are like? The problem is time. Just two days after the conflict broke out between the Blood Seobang (Ѫ) and the Nine Palace Gate (ŹT), most of the Demonic Clan located in eastern Honam participated in the conflict. The number of casualties has already reached 100. They say it is. Seoliangs eyes flashed again. Its definitely fast. It went too far to be a simple territorial dispute. Thats right. What is the cause of the territorial dispute? We are looking into it, but it is highly likely that it is a business problem. Xi Liang looked at Hu Yaosheng. Hu Yaosheng lowered his head. That is highly likely. The Mado or Sa sects are not based on righteousness and righteousness like the righteous sect Murim. If there is a problem between you, it is highly likely that it is because of money. But what kind of business and how much money is at stake is what caused the entire eastern part of Honam to shake up in just two days? The eastern part of Honam has the second largest number of entertainment districts after the northern part. Maybe its their problem Great protection law. Yes, master. Try contacting the Geogyeong family. Right now. Mudam bowed his head. I accept the order of the leader. I got the feeling that the religious leader was trying to make the right move. Mudam hurriedly left Daejeon. Xi Liang looked at Huyo Castle. Hu Yaosheng was deep in thought. Total military. Yes, master. Do you know that it is Gangseo Store? Of course I know. If you do it, they I know that there is a high possibility that it is an organization created through the masterwork of the Lord Uicheon. Seo-ryangs eyes widened. Ho Yaoseong didnt seem to realize that he had cut off the leaders words. Although he was reacting to Seoryangs words one by one, looking at his eyes, he seemed to be lost in his own world. How do you know? Yes? What? The Gangseo Sanghoe is a group that was created through the masterpiece of the Uicheon lord. Only then did Hu Yaocheng look back at Xiliang. I came out of deep thoughts. It was fascinating. You said it was fascinating? I have researched almost every sect and merchant in the region where our school has strong influence, but the Gangseo Chamber of Commerce is quite unique. If you look at the leaders of that chamber, it is difficult to find anyone who is not involved in bad relations with our school. ??You looked into it all? Of course. It is the natural responsibility of the general military. There was a separate monster. Seo-ryang stuck out his tongue. Easier said than done, but it was extremely difficult to survey all groups in areas where Protestant influence was strong. Before the difficulty of research, it is nearly impossible to organize such a huge amount of information in ones head. The consumption of a huge amount of money is a bonus. But why did you doubt Lord Uicheon? Its a simple matter as long as you know the personalities of Lord Uicheon and Lord Iron Blood. It could have grown on its own, right? Its not impossible, but I dont think its possible. The way they handle things with their money and military power is closer to that of the Mu Sect than to the Sang Sang. Moreover, their main trading partners are the Sa Sect and the Demonic Sect. Xu Liang couldnt help but express his admiration. You must be really smart, huh? Hu Yaosheng pouted his mouth. Why are we calling for general military service for no reason? Yes, the general military must be busy. Of course it is yes? Try to clean up Gangseo Store. Hu Yaoshengs eyes deepened. Do you think Gangseo Store did something wrong? No. I think someone behind them made a move. If its the one behind you?! The demonic energy surged in Seo-ryangs eyes. Its time for the fatigue to go away. Chapter 429 Episode 429. Those who read the struggle (3)A powerful career was put into the swing of the javelin. Easy profit! Pow! The fire that came out from the spear blade crushed the thick tree from the base and broke it in one go. It was great power. The human body was capable of being shattered with a single blow. Even if the level of spearmanship itself was not high, the heaviness of the experience was so great that it was possible to overwhelm with force. Whoop! Zhong Liying took a deep breath. Boys of this age grow up quickly. Zhong Liying had already grown up and had a strong physique that could be called a young man. A smile never left the face of Xiliang, who was looking at Zhong Liying from afar. Physics . Youre born with one thing. Perhaps because he resembles his father, he has magnificent bones. Although he is not yet perfected, if he grows at the same rate, he will eventually have a perfect body. Both his body and martial arts are growing quickly. The way he uses his energy is also at a high level for his age. It is a difficult achievement to achieve with simple effort. Although I follow the routine, my Qigong operation is creative. In many ways, I thought that I was born with martial arts skills. Whoa, its not enough yet. Jong Li-young, who was muttering softly, relaxed his shoulders. The writhing muscles were both strong and flexible. If you strike a little more refreshingly, you can definitely shake the lower defense without the opponent even realizing it No. omg! Surprised, Zhong Liying looked back. Seeing Xu Liang walking out of the bushes, Zhong Liying knelt down on the spot. Dominion Holy Church, Heavenly Demon Immortal. Zhong Liying meets the leader! Huh, look at this guy? Are you having memory problems already? ??Yes? You called me hyungnim when we were alone. The cult leader is a pestilence. Church leader! Zhong Liying was embarrassed. Are you my brother? That was a title that was only possible when Xi Liang was the leader of Sogyo. How can I call the person who has become the most powerful person in Shinsect and the god of the Demonic Murim my brother? Xu Liang shook his head with a serious face. Anyway, thats not whats important right now. You just tried to change the nature of Jinki, right? Yes? Ah yes. He was in a daze as he answered. He didnt even know that Seo-ryang would appear out of nowhere, and he even saw right through his heart. It was an embarrassing situation in many ways. You cant do that. yes? Your true skills have already been sufficiently honed. It means that there is still room for qualitative improvement, but there is no need to aim for other paths. A doubt appeared on Zhong Liyings face. Xu Liang chuckled. Now look. thud! Seo-ryang suddenly advanced and stretched out his fist powerfully. Huh! It felt like the air was being pushed out. Seo-ryang was originally skilled in dark attacks and violent attacks. This is because they are accustomed to killing methods that aim for maximum efficiency with small force. Apgyeong () and Junggyeong (), which are used to push and press with strong force, were not impossible to use, but they preferred to use them mixed for efficiency or to hide them so that the opponent would not notice. But it was different now. Although he did not emit energy through actual Balgyeong, he used the power of Jungkyung to push out the very air spread throughout the space. And when Zhongliying saw that, he felt so shocked that his eyeballs were about to fall out. how is it? Is this the technique you are practicing? How?! A master of magic can use this level of martial arts as naturally as breathing. However, there is no one who would not be surprised to see his technique realized at once and at the height of enlightenment . If it had been spewed out, it would have crushed rocks. In other words, this is the path you are pursuing. Thats right. However, if you change the nature of true energy, the merits of the Jung-kyung you have cultivated and cultivated will disappear. If your path is wrong, I would advise you to change it now, but your martial arts path is not wrong. Seo-ryang, who relaxed his posture, raised his index finger and said, What is important is not the nature of true energy, but the beauty of qigong, or the method. How? okay. Xu Liang pointed to the broken tree with his index finger. Look, it broke after being crushed from the base, right? If you attack it with a heavy and strong force, it will break like that tree. But what if you change the direction of the force here? Change the direction of force? After receiving Zhongliyings puzzled gaze, Xioliang stood in front of another tree. Now Im going to hit that tree with the same heavy gun. Please open your eyes and look. thud! There was no time to reply. Before I knew it, Seo-ryang had stepped on the ground and threw his fist out. OK. Kwazizig! Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Zhong Liyings eyes widened in shock. Xu Liang relaxed his posture. What do you think? The results were completely different, right? Unlike the tree that Zhongliying struck with his spear, the tree that Xu Liang struck was literally broken into pieces. It was not broken, but completely broken. If this kind of martial arts was used on a person, there would not be many experts who could guarantee survival. What you and I have. The difference in the quality of energy is clear. However, while you used the power of seven, I used the power of two. Even so, the degree to which the tree was damaged is different. ??! How do you think I made the tree like this? Zhong Liying muttered without realizing it. Rotating?! Exactly. The point is not to change the true energy, but to change the way of healing. Rather than just throwing a hard rock quickly, throwing it with rotation can produce stronger penetrating and destructive power. Xi Liang slowly rotated his fist and extended it forward. Qi is the essence of all things in the world. In that case, we should follow the laws of Mother Nature. Whether you spin it, sharpen it, or spread it wide and twist it, if you train it to suit your martial arts characteristics, strength will follow. Ah!! Qi is just Qi. Its like a stone rolling around on the street. However, Mount Taesan is also made up of small stones and handfuls of dirt piled up, rising through the clouds. Are you saying that there is no need to attach great meaning to ki? You have to give it meaning. However, there is no need to think of it as an isolated weapon. Just like your arms, your body is one with you. When you realize that, the scope of what you can do will expand. Xu Liang narrowed his eyes. How do you feel? Was it of some help? Zhong Liying, who had been listening to Xu Liangs martial theory in a daze, knelt down on the spot. Thank you for your great grace, Master! What about Hahae? And dont call me a cult leader? Why do you keep breaking your promises like that? Zhong Liying was embarrassed again. Ha, but But what? How dare you tell the leader Seoliang snorted. It was to the point where I thought someone would see a runny nose like that. Are you definitely going to ask your father to call you Gaju just because you became the head of the Geogyeong family? Thats not true, but Geogyeongga is Muga and Cheonma Shingyo is fundamentally a religion. This means that there was no point of comparison in the first place. But that was not the case for Seoryang. Thats why I added the premise that it was when the two were together. If it keeps coming out that rigidly, Ill be disappointed. Zhong Liying carefully raised his head. Looking at Xu Liangs expression, it seemed like he was really upset. ??Then I will do it. Well thought out. But can I ask you one thing? Its a masterpiece with only the name omitted. Oh, can I ask you one question? OK. Zhong Liying hesitated for a moment. It seemed like it wasnt an easy question to ask. After a while, Zhong Liying opened his mouth. I wonder why you teach me martial arts like this. Seoliang tilted his head. Were not related by blood, but youre my brother. So whats the point of teaching you something that doesnt even seem like a lesson? I Its frustrating. Just say it, you idiot. Zhong Liying closed his eyes tightly. Are you not going to kick us out? Xiliang narrowed his eyes. Kick me out? You guys? But who are you? ??. ah! Now that I see it, it seems like he was talking about other disciples who received teachings from Lee Cheon-sang. Xu Liang smiled. Why? Were you afraid that I would kick you all out? Zhong Liying could not easily continue speaking. To be exact, I was scared that I would be killed, not kicked out. The first thing anyone who takes power is to eliminate the seeds of rebellion, and the seeds of rebellion could only be the executioners who competed together. It was also a common occurrence in succession battles throughout the ages. Of course, there were cases where this was not the case, but in most cases, the executioners were kicked out or falsely accused and killed. But Zhong Liying could not escape. Even if he ran away, he had nowhere to go, and his father was the head of the Geogyeong family who played a part in the Mado Chil family in the first place. Being harmed by ones family was something more terrifying than death. So he practiced every day. Because that was the only thing that could be done. Of course, I thought that such an act might give Seo-ryang a sense of crisis. But I didnt want to just sit there and ignore it either. The reason why Zhong Liying grew so much in such a short period of time was because he invested all of his available time in training. Xu Liang chuckled. Yeah, you might think so. ??. Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There are a lot of things I want to say, but I dont think I need to say too many. I have no intention of kicking you out or killing you. ??Thank you. thanks? I dont know why I should be thankful for that. yes? Do you think you can serve as the leader of a religious cult without being able to support even those who competed with you? ah! Ive never thought about it that way. Zhongliying was impressed by Xiliangs large bowl. And I promised you, I will be your brother. I am a person who always tries to keep the promises I make. How could I kill my younger brother as the older brother? A light of emotion appeared on Zhong Liyings face. No matter how important the promise was, no one could show the gift of saving the life of a person who could become the spark of rebellion. So I was surprised and thankful at the same time for the person named Xu Liang. A useless thought . But just train harder. Even if you dont become the leader of a religious cult, you have to become a great person, right? Ill always leave your spot empty, so grit your teeth and train harder and write history together with me. I received the order of the leader Useup, you bastard? Oh, I understand! Ill do my best! Seo-ryang smiled and stroked Jong-li-youngs head. No matter how big Jong-li-yeong was, he was still much shorter than Seo-ryang, so it didnt look awkward. Anyway, what are the other kids doing? He will be at his residence or at a nearby training center like me. I guess I should stop by sometime. Yes. Oh, by the way, I have something special to ask of you. Please speak, brother. Looks like its already melting in your mouth? ??. Im kidding, man. lol. Thats nonsense. Anyway, how long has it been since you went home? I havent been there since I joined the church during the Pasunje period. Really? Then I guess I can see my parents at this point? Yes? How old are you? Im sixteen. Well, Im a little young, but as long as I have the ability, it doesnt really matter, right? Well, hes a good size. An insidious light appeared on Xu Liangs face. Would you like to work as a special inspector? Ill even provide you with a light belt. Chapter 430 Episode 430 Those who read the struggle (4)At the beginning of the night, the special inspector and the light horse unit descended. good. Hu Yaosheng scratched his head. Would it be okay? What? Of course, the Geogyeong family will take care of all the work but even so, Im still too young. Am I just too old to become a Heavenly Demon? You shouldnt compare people with monsters. It seems like a compliment, but it feels strangely unpleasant. . Chuckling. Dont laugh. Yes. The two people changed the mood with a few joking words and buried their noses in the document. By the way, theyve already moved up to the north? Yes. If this continues, the whole of Honam will become a battlefield. The problem is bigger than I thought. Thats right. Ho Yaosheng frowned. It seemed like he really had a headache. Hunan Province is a very important region for our school. It serves as a kind of bridgehead as a gateway to the martial forest in the central region, and is also the place where the military power of the mountains and rivers is most concentrated. Its a shame. If the entire Hunan Province were to be devastated, our school would be no different from being trapped on a remote island. That much? Of course, its not that bad, but its that serious. Its not that serious. Yes, Fujian and Guizhou provinces also have strong influence, but they cannot match Hunan Province. Xi Liang tapped his chin with his index finger. He seemed to be thinking a lot. Hu Yaosheng continued, But I cant be hasty in touching Jiang Xicheng. Gangseo Province has long been a place where the influence of upper-class merchants is stronger than that of the martial arts faction. In particular, it is adjacent to Zhejiang and serves as a trade channel, so if you touch it incorrectly, the entire southern part of Central Plains could be in danger. ??. Rather than making things complicated, it would be better to mobilize our universitys best troops and control the chaotic atmosphere of Honam at once. Hu Yaosheng looked at Xioliang. Seoliang tilted his head. As for Gangseo Sanghoe, that old man, Dam Sa-yeong, is definitely looking after them. If that old mans influence was involved in this situation, it would be a shame to rush into an attack. Of course it is. However, if you solve them one by one over time, the financial cost is too great. I dont even know when it will be released. In that case, is it better to push hard even if it means making some sacrifices? Thats right. Xi Liang looked at Hu Yaosheng. The face that was usually full of fun was now serious. He seemed to truly think that it would be better to resolve this situation by force. Xu Liang smiled. I dont think its a bad thing. It may take a while to solve a problem that happened with money through force, but even though it may be a stopgap measure, I think it will definitely help stop the fight right now. Yes. Normally, I would have tried to resolve it slowly. However, the situation is progressing too quickly. If this becomes bigger Hu Yaocheng could not easily continue speaking. Xu Liang nodded. You want to say that the situation is not good? ??I apologize. It has been less than a month since the leader of the Heavenly Demon Church was changed. In just one month, this uproar broke out in Hunan Province. People are simple. If it is the Heavenly Demons credit that makes the Demonic Demon martial arts world successful, then its failure is also the Heavenly Demons vice. Horsemen who actually run in the field dont think that way, but the majority of horsemen probably think that way. And those thoughts will come out one by one and soon become rumors and be spread to political factions and social factions. When the monarch changes, people tend to feel anxious even if good things happen. What if something bad happens? That was precisely the reason why Ho Yo-seong wanted to deal with this situation quickly, even if it meant taking somewhat drastic action. But Seoliangs thoughts were different. You cant intervene, right? yes? Dam Si-yeong. Even if that old man is really involved in this matter, he will not be able to directly intervene in the reorganization of Hunan Province by our school. At best, he will use the Chamber of Commerce to pressure him with funds or spread evil rumors. Of course I will. In other words, it is like this. Even if we dispatch troops and end the situation in Honam quickly, we will be criticized, and if we try to resolve it slowly, we will lose our backs. This is a difficult situation, so it is better to stabilize the situation. yes. And the old man is also predicting that, right? Ho Yaoseong nodded. I expect so. If he did something, there is a high probability that he would have both predicted how we would move and thought of the response. Thats right. Hes such a shrewd person. Seoliang made a strange joke: Why dont we change the game? yes? Youre changing the game? Youre going to get criticized this way and youre going to get criticized that way, right? If you try to resolve it in a good way, the damage will be huge. Yes, but? Why dont we just devour Gangseo City? Hu Yaoshengs face hardened. Are you planning to attack Jiangxi Province? huh. Thats I plan to cut it down and throw it away, not just in moderation. Hu Yaosheng looked at Xu Liang intently. Although he said it in a fairly light tone, you could tell from his expression that he was sincere. Master. It is dangerous. I know. The commander-in-chief himself told me a little while ago why it is not easy to attack Gangseo Fortress. yes. So Thats why were trying to attack Gangseo Province. Xu Liang carelessly threw away the document he was holding in his hand. I am not a smart person like you. But I know one thing. When something happens and there is no easy answer, the quickest way is to eliminate the root cause of the problem. ??. The one who caused this problem must be Damsayoung. But we dont know where he is or what hes trying to do. In that case, the next best option would be to swallow up the Gangseo Sanghoe as a whole and take control of all of Gangseo and Zhejiang. That sounds good. ??. Why? You dont like it? Hu Yaocheng sighed. They raised clubs to fight, but they want to march forward with artillery guns? Thats the way it is. Hmm. Anyway, since we sent Zhong Liying to the special inspectorate and contacted him separately, the affairs of the Honam side will be handled by the Seven Families, centered on the Geogyeong family. We will take advantage of this opportunity to overthrow Gangseo and take control of the best commercial city. Xiliangs eyes deepened: Actually, were a little late. It was a random remark, but Hu Yao-seong immediately understood what it meant. Because everything has been prepared in advance. yes. Before his death, Lee Cheon-sang destroyed seventy-five percent of the Uicheon Alliances troops. How terrible and great an event that must have been was so great that there were even rumors going around that he was the hero of the Cheonma Beomjeong War. In fact, Dam Sa-yeong completely lost the Uicheon Alliance, which was his foundation. However , in addition to the Uicheonmaeng, he had other weapons, such as Gangseo Sanghoe, Cheonryonggung, and the Seven Great Gates, excluding Shaolin and Shaman. In other words, although some of Damsayeongs power may have disappeared, his politics is not over. He even stationed his men all over the world without making any special preparations. He was ready to fight at any time. However, this was not the case for the Heavenly Demon Church. In the first place, Lee Cheon-sangs death itself was a lightning strike. The troops flew away and The death of a god was a problem on a different level. Moreover, the Church of the Heavenly Demon had a gap before establishing a new god. Thanks to Seoryangs driving force, the period was drastically shortened, but in the meantime, Damsayoung was able to move one step ahead. It was a time when ingenious ideas were needed to catch up with that distance. If necessary, one must be ready to go to war right away. The first step to the world of magic begins right here. How many obstacles and difficulties will there be before achieving the world of magic? It may tire us out, but we should at least take a decent first step, right? That is correct. Use the opponents attack as an opportunity to turn it around. Thats my way. Xu Liang asked with a smile. What do you think? Do you like my method? Hu Yaosheng shook his head. I like a different kind of unconventional approach, but I think it would definitely be refreshing to follow the leaders words. yes? I thought I knew enough to know the leader, but you showed me a new side of me. Ive never heard anyone say Im less attractive. Thanks to you, my eyes are dizzying. Its been so long since you became the leader of the sect that youre already planning to go to the Central Plains. Xu Liang grinned. Did you notice? The leader I know is more unconventional than anyone else. He is a person who will not hesitate to abandon his allys car in order to capture the opponents horse. He even puts himself in that category. You saw it well. Ho Yaoseong stood up from his seat. If you want to handle things smoothly, be sure to take Daehobeop with you. The Great Protection Act will do whatever it takes to stop it. Listen carefully. What about the troops that will be with us? Xinjiang Department (񌢲). ??Everything? Everyone except those who were dispatched. Of course the Hocheon Demon Emperor will join, right? Because they always protect me. Ho Yo-seong shook his head. Why dont you go to Iron Blood Castle? Even if you cant destroy the gate, you have enough strength to pull out a leg and retreat leisurely. Do you really do that? sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Its a joke. Just kill me and go. Seoliang burst out laughing. No, how can I kill such a talented general? Hu Yaosheng lowered his head. I will contact the governor of Xinjiang immediately. Thats right. Oh and Ill find a good head of a good company. Please wait three days. Conversation is definitely fast and comfortable. This is why smart people are valuable. We need to find someone who has the ability to stitch a broken business together and who knows how to keep faith, but who can also think creatively according to the situation. Can you do it within three days? Whether you can or not, you have to do it. If you cant find someone like that, I will stop the leaders expedition. Be sure to get it. I will try. Ho Yo-seong left Daejeon. Seo-ryangs eyes flashed as he looked down at the documents. Dam Sa-yeong, I hope you are right. * * * Master. ??. The Demonic Cult has moved. ??How? A special inspector was sent to Hunan Province. Together with the Gwangma University. is it. yes. It seems like they are planning to use the Madochilga to correct the current situation. no. ??Yes? Hes not the kind of guy who would react so obviously. ??. If the master was a monster who achieved the height of inhumanity, then he is a cunning genius who completely destroys the common sense of the martial arts people. There must be some other plan. ??. Contact the owner of the store. Please escape through the secret gate in case something goes wrong. All right. Chapter 431 Episode 431 Budding Seed (1)Mudams reaction was not as harsh as expected. I see. Mudam bowed his head and remained silent after that reply. Seo-ryang, who was sitting in the royal palace and looking down at him, slowly crossed his legs. The silence remained. Seo-ryang, who was watching Mu-dams notice, gently relaxed his legs. I crossed my arms subtly, but as if it was really uncomfortable, I adjusted my posture and sat down again. Huh. He cleared his throat as if to listen, but Mudam remained steadfast. Seoryang, who hesitated, sat down again, thinking he had woken up for no reason. But the discomfort still remained. Another moment of silence passed. In the end, Seoryang scratched his cheek and spoke. Oh, what can I say ??. Hehehehe! Shall we go together? Yes? Mudam raised his head and looked at Seo-ryang. The old loyalists face showed a look of puzzlement. Seo-ryang thought it was an opportunity and spoke quickly. It must be frustrating enough for you to hear that you have only recently become a religious leader and are being excommunicated. I dont understand that. In fact, is there anyone else who is as close to the religious leader as you? The entire Demonic Forest will know of your loyalty to risking your life to protect the sect leader. I am so sorry. Thats right, there wasnt much contact between you and me until you became the leader of the cult, right? In fact, its been less than a month since Ive been working with you. Nevertheless, to me, you are a loyal subject and confidant that is difficult to compare to anyone else. I dont know what to do with your Sacred Heart. Haha, so I hope I can let go of my anger. yes? ??? You mean anger? Xiliang narrowed his eyes. Arent you angry? Mudam bowed his head. How can you say such a thing? How dare a god be angry with the religious leader? Oh really? Its just because the leader didnt say anything more The color on Seo-ryangs face faded. Judging by his reaction, it didnt seem like Mudam was really angry. In fact, it is harder to deal with someone who is nice to you than someone who criticizes you. In addition, although Xiliang was treated like a prince of three princes and a lord of small religions, the period was not very long. He has not become so toxic that he ignores his subordinates who worry a lot. Then Im leaving? Yes. Cant I go with you? Conflict appeared on Mudams face. If you give me the order, I will gladly serve you. Oh? Is there something else to do? ??. Its okay. Just tell me without hesitation. Since you say that, I dare to say something. Okay, okay. After your coronation, you became the true sun of the Demonic Martial Forest. Surprisingly, the aftermath was beyond imagination, and the lives of believers who had been living without motivation changed instantly. Huh, is that so? Yes. Thats the problem. So whats the problem? I am a horseman, but I do not know that too much is as bad as too little. Of course, the deeper the believers faith in their leader, the better, but I think it is also a problem for the believers to have too much motivation. Well, thats right. The inner city is still fine, but the believers in the outer city have a lot of weight on their shoulders. The believers in the outer castle also use spear knives, so a serious accident could occur. Mudam sighed. Even if Im not there, theyll be able to handle it somehow but its difficult to predict how the church members will react if the church leader is expelled. Just in case, I have something left ah? Is that because of that? Yes? Xu Liang burst out laughing hahaha, Dont worry, Im planning to sneak out. Mudams eyes widened. You mean without knowing? Yeah. Why would you make such a big deal out of it when things are so chaotic? Just sneak out Its not possible!! At that moment, Daejeon rang loudly. Seoryang blinked in surprise at the loud sound. Mudam lowered his head, thinking it was a mistake. sorry. How dare you scream in the face of the religious leader? This is a serious sin worthy of dying a hundred times! Oh no! Its not a mortal sin. But why cant it be done? Yes? Why not? Im just going to leave and come back. Is that such a big deal? Although he thought this was also disloyal, Mudam could not hide his bewildered expression. How could the leader of the cult, who is the great master of magic and the master of 100,000 demons, descend without the cultists knowing? He should have informed all the cultists of the cult leaders departure and ensured his safe return. ?! You said its already a mess? Wouldnt it be worse for the believers to go out in the open? Mudam was dumbfounded. Because, looking at it calmly, what he said was not wrong. Of course, it would be nice for me to be welcomed by the believers Its a lie. Seo-ryang clearly had feelings for the believers, but at the same time, he felt burdened by their affection and trust. But theres no need to make things more messy, right? Theyre doing their own thing, so if you make them gather for the sake of being the leader of the religion, theyll feel harmed in their own way. Isnt that giving you Its not possible!! At that moment, Daejeon rang out once again. The vocalization was so powerful that Seoryang also looked dumbfounded for a moment. Seeing that his mouth was slightly open and his eyes were blinking, he seemed quite shocked. Mudam lowered his head in surprise . . Im sorry. Please kill me! Why would I have to die again? Is that a bigger deal than that? yes?! No, Im just asking because Im really curious. What does that mean Is it rude to the believers? The confusion increased and the absurdity doubled. Mudam opened his mouth like a carp in indescribable shock. Seoliang scratched his cheek and looked the other way. I dont know what the hell is. Master. hmm? Does Sosin dare to offer a remonstrance? Oh, yes. As much as you want. Before I offer advice, I would like to ask one question. Is the reason you are trying to excommunicate the church without their knowledge because you do not want to cause inconvenience to the church members? Of course it is Or is it because the leader feels burdened? At that moment, Seo-ryang felt speechless. Considering Mudams loyalty and personality, it was unthinkable for him to stop talking to the religious leader. But neither of them realized it. Mudam spoke with strength as if he had made up his mind. I apologize, Master. The leader is the god of our school and the sun of the Demonic Murim. The religious leaders sincere love for the believers is truly an example for future generations and deserves everyones respect, but I do not think the religious leader should feel burdened by the believers. ??I see. The relationship between rulers and ruled is simple and clear. I am very sorry to you, but it is impossible for you to become a ruler without the followers of the church. Isnt that the reason why the religious leader personally opened the stage for the coronation and transfer of the title and comforted the hearts of the religious leaders? Thats right. A ruler is in a position that cannot exist without the actual and tacit permission of the ruled. Therefore, it is the leaders choice to care for the believers, but the ruled must bow to the ruler who was established based on their own wishes. It was a truly refreshing perspective and interpretation. In some parts, it could be considered sophistry. However, Xu Liang understood what Mu Tam said. No matter how much more powerful and wise than Wu Tam, Xu Liang was, the group called Doctrine and Neo-Confucianism As far as specificity, it is not understood better than that. Mudam is talking about what kind of attitude the leader of the Heavenly Demon Church should live by using the simple relationship of rule and rule. The leader chooses to go on a secret mission out of concern for his followers. I think this is the right thing to do as a ruler, regardless of Gods rights. However, if the leader made that choice because he felt burdened by the believers sorry. I dont think thats a proper virtue for a ruler. It was something he risked his life for. This is because it is the duty of the Daehobeop to advise at the risk of life when a religious leader strays from the path. Seo-ryang also knew this, so he listened to Mu-dams words seriously. Everything comes from the leaders choice. As a subject of the Protestant religion, I have no choice but to follow the decision of the religious leader. However, I ask you to consider this old and rude subjects advice just once. With that, Mudam finished what he had to say. The last request he could make was to remain in a determined posture and not move a single inch. Seoryang was quietly looking down at Mudam . He smiled for a moment: Get up. yes. Mudam stood up in a polite posture. I understand the words of the Daehobeop well. Still, I have to practice it secretly. ??I will prepare it. Ill make sure to sort this out after I get back. I dont want to say I understand or Im wrong on a topic I dont really understand. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I apologize. Although he did not receive a definite answer, Mudam felt at ease inside. At least, the leader was a person who listened carefully to the advice of his subjects and was able to think about it. That alone was enough to convince him that the new church under the priests rule would welcome a peaceful era in the future. . The departure is at midnight today. What are you going to do? yes? Its not an order, its a choice. Will you follow me to Gangseo? Or should I stay here? Mudam thought for a moment and said. I think it would be better for me to stay. He probably wanted to put everything aside and follow Seo-ryang. So his speech was not long. Xu Liang nodded. I understand. It wont take that long. See you when you come back. I sincerely hope that you return to Okche in good health. With that, Mudam left and Seoryang remained alone in Daejeon. Seo-ryangs eyes deepened as he buried his back in the royal temple. Be for the people, but dont be a burden and dont worry about others At that moment, he remembered Lee Cheon-sangs words. C Being angry for the person who died unjustly is actually tarnishing his faith. C Thats why Im called God. God is not a being who relieves injustice. Just knowing and understanding is enough. Xu Liang smiled bitterly. This is truly unbecoming of a god. It doesnt suit my personality at all. * * * Yikes! Seoriang opened the practice room. At the same time, a strong smell of blood came from inside the practice room. It was not an old smell, but a vivid scent of blood. Seoliang looked toward the center of the practice room. . Heo-eok! Heo-eok! Whoa. There was Ma Dong-pil, who was glaring at his opponent with his black blood demon sword drawn, and Gwanpyeong, who was covered in blood. It was incredible concentration. Even though the door to the practice room was open, neither of them noticed it. They are only filled with murderous intent and fighting spirit towards each other. Its going well. A body covered in blood and an exhausted body. However, Guan Pings eyes were clearer than before. This was because all the miscellaneous magical energy in the body was extracted through Ma Dong-pils black blood demon sword. Seo-ryang, who was quietly watching the two people, soon closed the door to the performance room. Immediately the practice room shook. It seemed like he was using explosive martial arts skills. Xu Liang twirled his shoulders. Everyone is doing their job well, so I guess I should also work hard at my job! Chapter 432 Episode 432 Budding Seed (2)Haha, have you seen such a cute person? It is not polite to talk about the leader of the religious leader like that in the presence of the general. However, both Ho Yaoseong and Yeo Geukdo who heard those words looked calm. I wasnt invited first, but this is really rude. I thought we would be able to share hands again soon. Are you saying youre going on a mission? Thats right. Ho Yo-seong immediately agreed. When I saw him grumbling, I couldnt tell if he was serious or joking. Yeo Geuk-do tilted his head. Actually, its not like were going to say were disappointed since they came to us without even telling us. By the way, are you really the general of the Heavenly Demon Church? Of course. Ive only been in my new church for two days, but Ive never seen anyone like you chew on the religious leaders back. Chewing? It was an interesting expression. At least, it was not something the head of a huge organization that surpassed even the nine factions would say. Ho Yo-seong shrugged his shoulders. If you were the head of a former sect, how would you have chewed it without even realizing it? They are all at the level of a sect leader, so they allow it. It was a strange remark. It was said that the leader of the previous generation was a more capable person, and it could also be interpreted that Seo-ryang was a more understanding person. Nam Gung-eon quietly joined in. Youre going out to war at midnight today? Theres less than an hour left? Thats right. Looking at your face, it seems like you have another ulterior motive for coming to visit us at this time? Hu Yaoshengs eyes sparkled. It really is different. The scary thing about experts who have reached this level is their sense and intuition. Of course, Yeo Geuk-do and Nam Gung-eon were people with a lot of experience as a strongman as well as advanced martial arts skills. Kanghos extensive experience also meant that he knew how to see people. Its a good thing that these masters are friendly to the leader. Of course, they were people who could turn into enemies at any time. This was especially true in the case of Nam Gung-eon. However, Hu Yaosheng believed in Xi Liang. Seoliang would be able to devour the world without turning these amazing veterans into enemies. He truly thought so. If I have to fight, Ill use the harpoon anyway, but its better not to lose power. Ho Yaoseong said with a chuckle. You have great insight. Actually, I have something to ask you. I guess you would know without me saying it, right? Of course, right? I thought it was a bit of breaking news. Yeo Geuk-do looked at Nam Gung-eon. Its okay for me and my son, but I think its going to be difficult for the Sword King. Even if its just a congratulatory message, wouldnt it be unreasonable for us to fight together? I think so too. Thats why I plan to provide an escort for the Sword King Seon Seon-bae. escort? Yes. Dont you plan on returning home with the greatest demon in the world and the transcendental masters who follow him as your bodyguard? After all, Jiangxi Province is close to Anhui Province. Namgoong-eon burst out laughing. He looks cute, but he looks similar to a cult leader or a military general. That is beyond words. The horse was a guard, a companion and a comrade in arms under the pretense of guarding. Because of Nam Gung-eons personality, he would not just sit by and watch when a crisis approaches Xinyang and Xinjiang. Yeo Kang-hwi, who was sitting quietly to one side, shook his head. Father. . I think the main palace needs to recruit soldiers as well. If there is such a great talent, wouldnt the Bing Palace be able to grow further? Thats right. In my heart, I really want to kidnap this person and take him to the main palace. Iknow, right. Hu Yaosheng shuddered. Dont say that even as a joke. Its not that I dont show it, but the religious leaders jealousy is no joke. If Im kidnapped, youll turn the North Sea into a wasteland. I think I understand. So what is your answer? The three people looked at each other. Hu Yao-sheng smiled and stood up without listening to the answer. I understand what you three think. I will inform the religious leader, so you can come to the Demon God Palaces secret gate after half an hour. to? Okay then. After saying those words, Ho Yo-seong really left. Yeo Geuk-do quenched his appetite. This is it. I came here with the intention of talking about various things with my future son-in-law, but then something happened like this. Namgoong Eons eyes widened. A son-in-law? Are you talking about the leader of the Seo cult? exactly. Are you planning on making Seo your son-in-law? He had the strength and wisdom to rise to the position of leader at a young age, and his personality was simple yet friendly. Is there anyone else as talented as this to have as a son-in-law? Namgung-eon stuck out his tongue. That is all true, but the thought of having him as a son-in-law must not have been easy. He is truly amazing. Maybe it was because of the two peoples origins. Although they were close friends, Namgung Eon was the previous head of the Namgung family, the highest martial arts family in the martial arts faction. No matter what, I couldnt think of taking Cheonma as my son-in-law. On the other hand, Yeo Geuk-do was a person who did not belong to the Jungwon martial arts group. There were even times when the political faction treated all of Saeoeosagung as a separate faction. To Binggung, the Church of the Heavenly Demon may feel closer to him than the political or religious sects. Anyway, Ive already eaten, so lets get up early. But are you okay, my lord? What can I do? In order to have such a great person as your son-in-law, even the person who will be buried has to make an effort. * * * Well, there it is. Iknow, right. They entered through the secret door of the Demon Gods Palace and exited through a side road, and before they knew it, they had arrived outside the outer castle of Shingyo. The three people could see the back of Seoryang standing on the cliff. Even when seen from a distance, he had a great physique. Wearing a red long robe that exudes dignity, it exuded great power. Namgoong Eons eyes lit up. knife? The wide waist of the long cloth was bulging. It was a sword, not a sword. It was clearly a long sword that was longer and wider than any other pack sword in the central plains. A thief () wielded a sword? Is it something that the cult leader has become accustomed to? It was then. Nam Gung-eon and Yeo Geuk-dos faces hardened. Yeo Kang-hwi raised his hand with a calm expression. Western school Sreuk. Yeo Geuk-do grabbed his sons shoulder. Yeo Kang-hwi looked to the side. Yeo Geuk-do shook his head. Why are you doing that? It was when Yeo Kang-hwis face became tinged with puzzlement. Did you eat well? Hwaaaaaaa! A terrifying demonic energy rose from the bottom of the ridge. The storm of demonic energy that erupted in an instant was truly powerful. The demonic energy that surged so explosively that it would scare even an extreme demon expert, destroying anything in front of it. He was filled with the fighting spirit of giving up. Seo-ryang smiled and said, There is no need to put so much stress on your shoulders anymore. There was no answer. All that was happening was the gigantic and noble demonic energy that stirred once. I was resting well, so you didnt upset me by calling me out, right? As expected, there is no answer back. However, the masters, who were exuding magical energy, seemed taken aback by Seoliangs cheerful words. Enough to make you laugh. Xu Liangs face became increasingly serious. Actually, I didnt have to go myself. But I was curious. What kind of moth will be caught in the first step towards the world of magic? I was curious as to whether the object of revenge that must be killed at all costs was truly involved in this matter. ??. If Lord Uicheon is really looking after the Gangseo Chamber of Commerce, this expedition will be quite difficult. The amount of blood on your hands could be double or triple. ??. Theres no need to come here and tell me to be nervous and come to my senses. Just know this one thing. ??. There will be more blood on your hands than on mine. However, although my heart may be disturbed, I will never cause your hearts to shed tears of blood. He promised the complete annihilation of the enemy and the complete return of our troops. Xu Liang said with a smile. Lets go take over Gangseo. thud! Dominion! Heavenly Demon Immortal! Godma honorifics filled with joy and respect rang out. The three people who cautiously approached Seoryang looked down at the hundred masters lined up at the bottom of the ridge. All of them were transcendent masters. They had a stronger force than the old sects Jang Mun-in. The magic generals, who were equipped with weapons and had more experience in killing than the tough iron-blooded battle unit, were standing in line with Wu. Yeo Kang-hwi felt a chill run down his spine. It was an incredible force. Except for the three generations of Kang Ho, send that entire force and sweep them away. There will be no sect that cannot be abandoned. Xu Liang turned around. Are you here? Nam Gung-eon said with a stern face, Are you planning to take them all with you? exactly. Are you going to start a war? exactly. What? Wooooow. Seoryangs magical eye, shining with a blue-red radiance in the darkness, gave goosebumps to the bodies of the three people. The best way to fight is to win, and the best way is to win without harm. Once I decide to fight, I have no intention of handling it half-heartedly. ??. Are you sure the three of you will be okay? Even if its okay for the palace lord and the small palace lord, I think it would be better for the Sword King senior to go back to Sega right now. Nam Gung-eon, who was looking at Seo-ryang with somber eyes, sighed. As I said, Nam-ah said it was a fortune. Even if I didnt say it out loud, I already told your general military that I will be with you. I cant argue now. Xu Liang smiled, Then you are welcome. But please know. If you deviate from the minimum standard, my sword will inevitably be aimed at you. Seoliang nodded, Dont worry. I have no intention of fighting with the Sword King. Then thats it. This time, Seo-ryang looked at the father and son of the Yeo clan. The two had nothing to say. And it was the same for Seo-ryang. In the end, Seo-ryang expressed his gratitude to the two people with a single nod and then looked down at the hundred and eight generals again. Yeo Geuk-do expressed his admiration and He said in a playful voice, Do you see this guy? yes? Watch and learn, learn. What else? The head of a clan must have a certain level of dignity and responsibility. I thought he was a head who pursues falsehood, falsehood, and truth, but this is a monster like no other. thats right. Its a monster. So please dont compare me to a monster. This is also my son. If you keep doing that, Ill cry. You bastard, youre sick. The heavy atmosphere is quickly relieved with a joke. Looking at it like that, the rich man was clearly a rich man. In such a heavy yet soft and strong yet relaxed atmosphere. Xioliang looked towards the northwest in the distance. It was in the direction of Jiangxi Province. ?? Hide and seek. Its not a hobby. If you can, show up in person. * * * With an epitaph? exactly. Go back and tell Dam Daehyeop. This company is not hiding anywhere. Ill say it again. All leaders must leave through the secretariat. Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Since when are you interfering just because you were worried about our lives? ??. Ill say it again. Tell the Dam Daehyeop. We will never hide. We are not worried about your lives. if? We are worried about our money. Huh! Its nice to be honest. But dont worry. This company will not collapse. I hope you understand what I mean. I understand. No, you didnt understand. What we worry about is money, connections, and information. Even if you die, we wont blink an eye, but if you live and there are two sides to the upper chamber, then we will kill you all. ??. I am just an errand boy, so I am not in a position to give orders directly. So, this is my final recommendation. Please leave the inscription. Ill take care of it, so just go back. I wish you good luck. Boom! Hmph! What a cocky bastard! You look just like my master. That Lord Hoe? Why are you doing that? How about leaving the epitaph? If Lord Dam says so, I guess Hes just a senile old man who lives in a state of pride. How dare he not be able to give up his stubbornness even after summoning a three-headed-yukbi monster and blow away Uicheons alliance? Thats true. Dont worry. That wont happen, but even if it gets really dangerous, our money and lives will be saved. By any chance, will the Demon Cult leader come in person? Chapter 433 Episode 433 Budding Seeds (3)Clink! The plate that fell shattered into pieces. Hu Yaosheng scratched his head. Is it that shocking? Chief maid? omg! yes? You dropped a plate. The cherry blossom was startled and looked at the floor. Wow! Sorry! No. You have nothing to apologize to me are you okay? yes? This is not normal. haha. Aenghwa hurriedly swept up the broken pieces of the plate. Huh? Then I got hurt. Oh, its okay, Commander-in-Chief. Slurp. With a single gesture from Cherry Blossom, the fragments that had flown far away came together on their own. Ho Yo-seongs eyes widened. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Oh? Thats amazing? Isnt that the Yueum Demon Ball? yes thats right. It seems like I used the Heavenly Hand of the Woleum Demonic Gong Its amazing. Its very delicate, isnt it? Its hard to say that Hu Yao-seongs level of martial arts was outstanding even with empty words. In the first place, his strength was his head, so there was no need to risk his life for martial arts training. However, his eye for martial arts was not low. In fact, he was not only a hundred and eight demons of the Xingyo religion, but also a hundred and eight demons. He was the only one who memorized all of the Eight Demons. I know it hasnt been long since you learned Woleummagong, but if you are already at that level, you will be a full-fledged expert in the next ten years. Oh no! Thats not true. I just Haha, just as important as knowing your shortcomings is knowing your strengths. Being overly humble is also not a good thing. Ah Thats just the way it is. But are you okay? yes? I didnt know it would be such a big shock that the church leader secretly left the church. Aenghwas face darkened. No. I was worried because you said he left without saying anything. Ho Yaoseong smiled. You dont have to worry so much. You know how strong the leader is, right? Moreover, since the entire kidney department is involved, it is actually more difficult to be at risk. I guess so too, right? Ho Yaoseong thought as he looked at Aenghwas slightly brightened face. Master. Theres no need to do that, but youll have to take care of a lot of people when you come back. As Seoliang became the head of the religious sect, Aenghwa, his exclusive maid, also rose in rank. Of course, Aenghwa refused. This is because he thought he did not have the ability to rise to that level. The same was true for Seoliang. She was just his exclusive maid and colleague, and he did not think she had the ability to be the head of the department. However, Ho Yo-seong persuaded Seo-ryang and elevated Aeng-hwa to the position of head maid. Even though the words of the religious leader are absolute, there are some things that a worshiper cannot give up. When Seoryang became the head of a religious sect, he broke with practices that had never been seen in history in many ways, but it was not possible to have a maid in charge arbitrarily. However, replacing the maid was not what Seo-ryang wanted, so he had no choice but to promote Aeng-hwa to head maid. Aenghwas promotion was truly unprecedented even among the female servants of the Protestant religion. Of course, it was natural since she was the servant of the religious leader, but since she earned this position not through ability but because she was good at walking the ropes, she couldnt help but feel sorry for her. Aenghwa also felt extremely burdened by her position. So, Ho Yo-seong thought that cherry blossoms were suitable as the head maid. In his opinion, the virtue of the chief maid was humility, not being able to do things quickly or treat the maids under him well. Of course, sometimes it goes too far. Therefore, the teacher should pay a little more attention to the cherry blossoms. That is the responsibility of the religious leader before the cherry blossom problem. At that time, Aenghwa asked. But Commander-in-Chief. Please speak, Chief Maid. Ah yes. Its no different. Isnt it different? I was curious about where the leader went. It was a question worthy of curiosity. Hu Yaosheng informed without hesitation. This is Gangseo-seong. Jangxi Province? Aenghwas eyes widened. Ho Yaoseong tilted his head. Why are you doing that? Oh, that Laughs. Is this even the head maids hometown? yes. ??? ??. Really? Yes. Hu Yaosheng was rarely embarrassed. Although he did not show it, he said, I didnt know that. Actually, quite a few of our schools majors are from Jiangxi Province. Even Ho Yaoseong, who is said to be a rare genius, does not know the origins of each and every one of the demons in the school. Even if he were a genius, his brain would be split to pieces if he were to memorize them all. By the way, where are you from in Gangseo Province? Since you came to our school, you are most likely from the south Dochang (). Hu Yaochengs eyes widened. Taochang? Isnt that the northern part of Jiangxi Province? In Fayang Lake? yes. her! Poyang Lake is one of the five major freshwater lakes in the central plains, along with Dongtong Lake, Taihu Lake, Hongze Lake, and Xiaohu Lake. It is connected to the Yangtze River above and plays a role in regulating the water level of the Yangtze River. It was a large lake. Even in Jiangxi Province, where commerce is highly developed, the area with the most active logistics flow is around Payang Lake. Since Payang Lake is surrounded by Zhejiang in Anhui, North Hubei, local people call it a merchants paradise. It is also said, Isnt the head of the Gangseo Chamber of Commerce also there? Curiosity appeared on Hu Yaoshengs face. I see. I didnt know. When did you join the church? Aenghwa was doubtful inwardly, but answered obediently. Im over ten years old, so its roughly six or seven years ago. Oh, I see. Then I guess you dont know much about the geography of Gangseo Province? yes. Ho Yaoseong quenched his appetite. Its a shame. yes? Oh no. Im just talking to myself. yes. But thanks, it also helped. So far, Hoyo Seong has handled matters through reports and various information from demons active in the operation area. But when I thought about it, I thought it would be a good way to obtain information and understand the local lifestyle by listening to the stories of the native speakers. I gained a lot from an insignificant conversation. Ho Yaoseong nodded inwardly and suddenly asked Aenghwa. Dont you want to go home sometimes? ??. I think I asked a pointless question. no. I really think of my hometown every once in a while. I guess so. I have lived a life of following the wind and following the wind here and there, but the head maid has a clear hometown. yes. But I guess you dont remember much because you were so young. It may be a depressing story, but unexpectedly, Aenghwas expression was bright. It was because she had never talked about the past with others like she did now. Thats right. But, there are a lot of things I remember. Especially the guy at the dry goods store who was very fond of me, and when he took my confectionery and ate it. There are many people I would like to meet again, such as Hong, who taught me how to read Lee Hyeon of Thousand Peoples Market. A small smile appeared on Ho Yo-seongs face. The sight of Aeng-hwa talking lively made everyone who saw it smile. Although she was the maid of honor for the head of a Protestant church, she still seemed like a young girl with a lot of dreams. When the leader comes back later, lets take a vacation. Ill ask you to give it to me. Ah! You dont have to do that! A good maid must have a lot of experience in power. Think of it as studying and go back to your hometown. Ah thank you. What. Im embarrassed because theres nothing else I can do for you. Hu Yaosheng lowered his head from his seat. If you do that, Ill just go. Theres a mountain of work piled up. Yes! Go in carefully! Haha, I understand. Hu Yaosheng smiled, turned around, and walked briskly. But even for a moment. He slowly reduced his walking speed and soon stopped. But, Chief Maid. Aenghwa, who got up after clearing away all the debris, tilted her head. yes? Thats what you said a little while ago. What do you mean? People who made memories with the head maid when they were young. Ah yes! Hu Yaosheng turned around. Would you be able to remember those people if you saw them again now? Cherry blossoms nodded cheerfully. Sure! Their faces are as vivid as if I saw them yesterday. There are not many people who have shown me that favor. aha? okay. Hu Yaoshengs face became serious. But one of them is a friend of Cheonin Sangdan. Yes? Oh yes! Do you remember his name? Who? Oh, Lee Hyun? Your friends name is Lee Hyun? Yes! Its Jang Yi-hyeon ()! Mr. Jang. Ho Yo-seong remembered that the name of the owner of the Cheonin Trading Company, that is, the second trading partner of the Gangseo Trading Company, was Jang Hyeong-seo. If it is a Cheonin merchant, it is one of the leading merchants in Gangseo Province, and if it is Mr. Jang, there is a high probability that it is a child or relative of a merchant. Huh? Is that so? Thats right. In other words, the head maid has been connected to the bloodline of the Heavenly Merchant Merchant since she was young. Is that how it works? Were you particularly close? Ah yes. We were best friends before we entered the school If the head maid contacts you now, will she remember you? Yes! It was a confident answer. Even Ho Yo-seong, who had been half-astonished, opened his eyes wide at the confident voice. Is there a reason you are so confident? Thats not true. In terms of feeling? Yes. Hyun-i was banned from going out because she learned to work at the upper level before I joined the school. I will probably be Hyun-is last friend as a child. Certainly, if it was that kind of relationship, there was no way I could not remember it. Ho Yo-seong, who thought for a moment, grinned. Well, even if it wasnt necessarily that, I came up with several strategies. yes? Chief maid. yes. Would you like to have a cup of tea with your childhood friend after a long time? * * * The moving speed of the group was literally as fast as the wind. In Seoryang and Yeogukdo, Namgung-eon are masters who have already reached the ultimate level. They have the ability to cross the central plains within a few days if they put their mind to it. Except for the three, the remaining experts were also formidable. Not only Baekpalmajang, but also Yeo Kang-hwi was a transcendent expert and had the military power to be treated well anywhere in the martial arts world. No one was weak and no one lacked mental strength. Moreover, with God at their head, they showed results beyond their ability. It took a whopping five days to travel from the Hundred Thousand Mountains in Guangdong to Nanchang, the capital of Jiangxi Province. Even though they had to cross not only mountains but also rivers, they reached Nanchang in just five days. It was a speed far beyond imagination. Namchang was close to Payang Lake. In other words, the party had dug into the middle of enemy territory in Oil Bay. Please take care of me, branch manager. Dominion sex! Immortal! I accept the command of the Holy Ghost! There was also a branch of Protestantism in Namchang, Gangseo Province. Of course, it was a secret branch that others could not know about, and only those who possessed four levels of secret language and orthodox magic could enter. The group that entered the branchs underground base each unpacked their belongings. They were all exhausted as they had run at a speed that exceeded their limit. Puh-ha! Oh, I dont even want to eat. I just want to sleep right away. Yeo Kang-hwi was more resourceful than expected. It looked completely different from when I first met Seoryang. As things were going well at Binggung and his dependable father was with him, it seemed like his original personality was coming out. Seo-ryang smiled and asked Yeo Geuk-do. Is he really like that? Sometimes I wonder if hes my son. Just by looking at its appearance, anyone can tell that it is the successor to Bingungung. Thats why Im worried. The gap between appearance and personality is too severe. Coming here, the two decided to be comfortable with each other. Of course, you can never do that in a public setting. Xi Liang said to Cheolmoojeong. Everyone is exhausted, so lets get some rest today. Yes, leader. Im going to wander around for a while and then come back. yes?! Cheolmoojeong was embarrassed. Then I will be with you! Thats it. You too, get some rest before you start work. B but! Its an order. Cheolmoojeong knelt down. If you do please rest in peace. Xiliang narrowed his eyes. You dont have to worry too much. Im not weak enough to get hit somewhere. Im so sorry! Seo-ryang stood up. Yeo Geuk-do followed along as if he had been waiting. Do you want to go together? Of course. Hes still very lively. great. I still needed someone to talk to. Do you feel sorry for me when I say that? haha. Where did the Sword King settle down? I decided to contact you separately. He may have just come in, but seeing as he refused because he was a branch of the Heavenly Demon Church, it seems like he is clearly a construction worker. I guess the same goes for me. By the way, why are you going to that street to get some rest? Seoliang narrowed his eyes. This is to conduct a preliminary investigation of the business premises and to cause a heated accident. Chapter 434 Episode 434 Budding Seed (4)Even the expression that the male prostitutes chatter was full of vitality was insufficient. its cheap! Its cheap! This is the finest quality silk imported from Guangdong! Fresh fish marinated in ice cubes for just 1 nyang per fish! table! chair! We sell a variety of wooden products, including bed goal posts, at low prices! welcome! The entire street was absolutely noisy, as one would expect from a city of merchants. However, it is not that loud and frowns upon it. Rather, it makes the viewer and listener feel somewhat overwhelmed. It was full of the lively spirit of those who lived each day faithfully. Thats amazing. Is that so? As if he was once again surprised, Yeo Geuk-do stuck his tongue out. Certainly the people of Central Plains are different from the people of the North Sea. Their passion is different, right? Its a sight rarely seen in the North Sea. It is difficult to see this level of vitality in other areas. I see. Its very nice to see. Of course. Anyway, are you just going to look around? Is that possible? Ive come all the way to a male prostitute, so Id like to have a nice drink. Hehehe! You are, after all, a person who knows the arts. He said he was just going to have a drink while he was here, but I dont know why that was a very elegant thing to do. Seoryang was inwardly skeptical, but quickly brushed it off. In fact, Yeo Geuk-do had a deep affection for him ever since they first met. I guess its because of the elixir. The reason Yeo Geuk-do was able to move freely like he does now was thanks to the elixir that Seo-ryang sent him without knowing. It may not have saved his life, but he definitely owed him a big debt. You worked so hard to come all the way to Jungwon, so why dont you buy me a drink? Do you know how much the elixir you sent so far cost? Its not like a man is just bringing up things like that. Okay, Ill buy you a drink. Hehe, lets go. The place the two stopped by was Hoyeonru (), the best boat base in Nanchang. Although it was a relatively new base, it was so luxurious and offered expensive accommodations that it immediately took the top spot in Nanchang. Fortunately, there was a table available, perhaps because it was a strange time. . The two went up to the top floor of Hoyeonru and took a seat. Hoo? Is that Payang Lake you see in the distance? yes. indeed! I thought it was some kind of sea. Who would think that is a lake! What is so good about it makes me burst into laughter over and over again. Seoryang also smiled silently and enjoyed the view of Payang Lake. But thats it. Please speak. Yeo Geuk-do said with a shocked face, Did you really have to wear those clothes? Seo-ryang was wearing a red robe. Even though it was an era when the imperial palace had lost its power, wearing a robe in itself was treason. However, Seo-ryang wore a robe. Not only did he wear a robe, but he also did not leave behind the Demon Emperor Sword on his belt. Until he came here, many people were excited to see Seoliang. Even now, it was the same. Most of the guests on the top floor glanced at Seoliang. The people who worked hard to make it with sincerity . You have to wear it just to see it. Yes, but wouldnt it be dangerous? Even at this moment, there are many people here and there protecting me. Hocheon? Thats right. No, thats true, but Yeo Geuk-do quenched his appetite. So, you said you came out to cause an accident? Thats right. Its worth knowing. haha. Anyway, were in a good place, so lets enjoy it until something happens. Now, get a drink. thank you. Although he was respectful, there was no politeness in his behavior when receiving drinks. Yeo Geuk-do liked that kind of generosity. Although he was the leader of the Heavenly Demon Church, the most vicious group in the world, he had an easy-going side. He knew how to respect others, but he was also aware of his own position. Because he clearly does it. The more I look at him, the more I want him. Yeo Geuk-do, who received the glass from Seo-ryang, raised it. Shall we have a drink? Good. The two people clinked their glasses and passed the drinks coolly. Yeo Geuk-do frowned. Its a bit bland. Is that so? Thats amazing. Its cold in the North Sea. I drink a lot of strong alcohol. Its worth knowing. How is Lin? While having a casual conversation, an attack suddenly comes in. Seoliang tilted his head. You mean Lin? Thats right. What about Lin? I dont know what youre talking about? I mean, what is it like as a woman? Seo-ryang blinked. Seeing his innocent appearance, Yeo Geuk-do burst out laughing without knowing. As a woman? I guess theres no need for another explanation, right? Is that possible? Im not stupid. Im curious as to why youre asking that question at this time. Ill give you the answer later. I want to hear an honest answer. I dont have any thoughts? He spoke so casually that Yeo Geuk-do was speechless. Seeing that, Seo-ryang, who had been tilting his head repeatedly, snapped his fingers. Oh, I see. Yes, it is worth it. hmm? Of course, we went to the central plain together to get Lins help, but there was nothing that the palace lord was worried about. Seo-ryangs tone was unusually cautious. He was worried that Yeo Geuk-do might have misunderstood that he had crossed the line between men and women. Yeo Geuk-do burst out in laughter. It was a laugh that was a little empty. Its true that they were together, but all kinds of incidents have happened. It was an unconventional remark. Even though it was not easy to understand, at least in terms of Jungwons emotions, Yeo Geuk-do was saying it as if there was no problem at all. But I liked you. In fact, I was curious about you even before I saw you. Afterwards, at the palace. After hearing your performance, I liked you even more. Xi Liang smiled bitterly, He is the leader of the most vicious group in the world. What is important is not external evaluation, but the persons abilities and character. Your ability is recognized by the world, so it is not something to be considered. In the end, what matters is your character. So what do you think my personality is like? At least you dont seem like an idiot who would drive a nail into someones chest. It may have been a bit harsh, but I know it was a compliment. Seo-ryang whetted his appetite. Although he has been showing off his nervous side lately, my son is a child who cannot be compared to any other late-life exponent in the world. He is a so-called genius. I know. But that kid said that. The real genius was not in the North Sea, but in the southern part of the central plains. Unlike the martial arts he learned and mastered, he was a very hot kid. A kid like that acknowledged the greatness of his opponent. That alone makes you the person of greatest interest to me. There is no choice. Xu Liang shook his head. I was lucky in many ways. Would someone of your caliber say that? You probably know that luck is also a skill, right? Its not wrong, but Seoliang was definitely lucky. In fact, the fact that he woke up in another persons body with memories of his past life is a tremendous weapon. And Seoryang crossed all lines of fire to make the weapon stronger and sharper. There was a lot of luck and a lot of hard work. If I hadnt had that much luck, I might not have been in the world by now. No matter what, you dont know how amazing you are to me. Im not that kind of person. Is it humility? Its not humility, its reality. Im just a person running to get what I want. Well, right now, Im just acting like a religious leader who doesnt belong to any of the eight people, but in fact, if I didnt have any intention of doing well, I would have gotten rid of it a long time ago. Didnt you originally want to become a religious leader? Yes. I just wanted to finish my personal revenge and go out into the world and live freely. Yeo Geuk-do grinned. I had the most difficult dream in the world. Seo-ryang sighed. Thats true. I thought it was easy, but it turns out that there is nothing as difficult as gaining freedom. I get to know another side of you. You are an interesting person, after all. Dont be too kind. More than one person got hurt while with me. He may not be as good as you, but he has a successor just as good as anyone else. He is a child whose talent surpasses mine. Still, its better to live as long as possible. Hehe, thats right. Fortunately, it seems like my martial arts skills are gradually recovering as time goes by. Suddenly, an unknown tension began to appear in ordinary private conversations. How long have you recovered? When I entered Shingyo, it was like five times. Now, I think my body has relaxed a lot and I have recovered to about seven degrees. Its full of storage. I dont think its enough to at least take care of my body. Of course. No matter what, you will protect me. I am a person with a strong public interest. If I protect the palace lord, what will the palace lord give me? I will do my best to help you create a wonderful family. Oh please. Kkkkkkkkkkk. The two filled each others glasses and emptied them at the same time. It was then. Sigh. Four men stood behind Seo-ryang. They were thieves who boasted outstanding skills. The sharp-edged prayer was impressive. Yeo Geuk-do smiled and pointed behind Seo-ryang with his glass. Theres someone behind you. I know. Well, because there is a good fortune. I know even if its not them One of the thieves opened his mouth, Excuse me, but I have to ask you a question. It was a fairly high-handed stance. However, the tension that could not be hidden was visible on the thieves faces. Are you from the south? Seo-ryang nodded without even looking back. however? ??Where do you come from in the south? Xu Liang answered refreshingly. Hundred thousand great mountains (ʮfɽ). In an instant, the entire top floor of the base station was filled with silence. The people who were buzzing looked at Seoliang with pale faces. I knew he wasnt an ordinary person, but I didnt know he was a demon. The thief swallowed his saliva. Are you from the Demonic Church or the Protestant Church? Thats right. A demon belonging to the Heavenly Demon Church. A man wearing a majestic robe and a fancy sword. You cant believe it Its called Xiliang. The thief standing at the very end muttered as if moaning. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Demon Emperor, Enra (_)??!! Yeomramaje. Before Lee Cheon-sang came into the world, Seoryangs nickname was Yeom Ra-ma-gun. It is a combination of the nicknames of Yeomra, the king of hell, and Mara Magun, who was said to have hindered Buddhas practice until the very end. However, after Lee Cheon-sang died, people began to call the successor of Shingyo, who together with the Cheonma Army inflicted a serious blow on Cheonhyeolseong, by a different name. Maje or Yeomramaje Seoryang. An unrivaled monster who, at the age of less than 30, possesses a force comparable to that of the worlds top 10 masters. He is not simply considered one of the top ten masters, but is one of the strongest martial artists, not inferior to Emperor Uicheon and Emperor Sura. It rattled. Xiliang stood up. I didnt notice it when I was sitting down, but when I got up, I was proud of my incredibly tall physique. It was as big as Mount Tai. Seoliang turned around and looked down at the four thieves. The thieves felt their eyesight turn dark for a moment. Are you from Gangseo Store? ???! Dont waste your lives for no reason and guide me to the owner of the store. Chapter 435 Episode 435 Budding Seed (5)Hoildo, the leader of the thieves, said. We are from Gangseo Store Is this too much? Xu Liang frowned. They lack skills, but they have their own loyalty. Well, since they are of this caliber, they must have been sent. There is no need to listen to the other persons words. Seo-ryang was already convinced that these four thieves were sent by Gangseo Merchants Association. Ho Il-do s face twitched. The other person was talking to him. He seemed to have no intention of doing anything at all. He just concluded and judged. This made it difficult to convey Sanghoejus words. Are you truly the master of the Heavenly Demon Church? Xu Liang shrugged his shoulders. huh. ??. As the initial shock disappeared, not only the Four Great Lakes Blades but also everyone on base felt bewildered. The demonic cult leader they had imagined was definitely not like this. Although he was not a three-headed, six-legged monster, he exuded terrifying magical energy. Ive imagined him bursting into laughter. But what does Seoryang look like now? He shows a flexible appearance that would be hard to imagine for the infamous Emperor Yeomma. His presence was unusual, but that was all. In some ways, he seemed simple C minded. His actions were now treated like legends. Not only did he set off all kinds of exciting events across the central plains, but especially the madness of King Yeom, who led thousands of demons and pushed the Iron Blood Fortress, caused a huge shock to both Jeongsa and Yang. He gave it to me. I wonder if it was even called a mad devil. But no matter how I looked at it, the current Seoryang did not show anything worthy of being called a demon king or a mad demon . Seoryang did not care at all about peoples gaze. Anyway, I thought about it as well. Its faster than that. ??? I thought it would take at least half a day, but I came here in less than an hour Gangseo Stores information network is amazing. It is not a lie that the Gangseo Merchants Association rules Gangseo Province. There was no other reason for him to walk around the streets as if he was wearing a dragon robe and a treasured sword. From the beginning, Seoryang planned to make his presence known to them. Yo (Ҫ) ) was the time. In the case of an influential faction that dominates a region, it takes between an hour and a half a day on average to identify unusual trends in the area. They approached themselves much faster than that average. Because of the Honam incident, Even if it was just standing there, it was fast. We have better information than any other sect in the world. At least within our own territory. Usually, in the case of the upper level, the information power is bound to be better than that of the martial arts faction. This is because information is directly related to livelihood. Ho Il-dos face hardened. Whatever you think You take me to the chief of the upper level. There are hundreds of ways to make it. It was an unexpected remark. Ho Il-do was angry at Seo-ryang for interrupting him this time, but as expected, he couldnt ignore his words. Seo-ryang smiled and said, But I dont want to use those methods. If I do that, Ill ruin your use of any method. Because lives will be shattered. I dont want to see the blood of those who are not against me. It was an unexpected remark. This, too, was different from the impression people had of the Demon Cult leader. This was because there was a stereotype that a Demon Cult leader would not be afraid of bloodshed and would rather like it. Seo Liang went to the central plains and changed the impression of the Heavenly Demon Cult. In Edo, people still thought of the Demon Cultist as a devil. In fact, it could be seen as something that could not be helped. So go back and tell the story. ?? If Sanghoeju does not come here before dawn tomorrow morning, I will destroy Gangseo Castle. The already quiet atmosphere on base suddenly cooled. Ill say it again. If the owner of Gangseo Chamber of Commerce does not come to me before dawn tomorrow morning, I will turn the entire Gangseo Province into a sea of fire. If you dont mind, just stay hidden, and if you dont want to do that, tell them to come find me in person. Hoildos eyes wavered. Even jokes puck! Oops! At that moment, Hoildos body was hanging in the air. Surprisingly, Xu Liang did not take any direct action. I just glared at him, but Hoildo floated in the air and grabbed his neck. Chaaaaang! The three remaining thieves pulled out their swords at once. But that was just an instinctive response. They knew very well that they could not even put a scratch on the other persons body on their own. Seoliang, who was leaning back, tilted his head. joke? Knock knock! Do you think I came all the way to Gangseo just to make jokes? Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. Kakakang! The swords of the three thieves suddenly broke. The only person who saw how the sword was broken was Yeo Geuk-do. The movement was so fast that even Yeo Geuk-do felt scared for a moment. Jigong (ָ)? Thats amazing! dump! Wow! Huh! Huh! Hoildo fell to the floor and gasped, clutching his neck. Xu Liang looked down at him. Now people no longer get an easy-going impression from him. If you want to make sure that the Heavenly Demon is not lying, try hiding somewhere. Xu Liang turned around. Flap! The antique long gun was reflected in Ho Il-dos eyes. For a moment his eyes widened. Heaven?! On the back of the majestic red dragon robe was written the character Cheon () in majestic writing. It is not a demon, but a heavenly cloth. Not many people knew its meaning. If you are a sect leader, you wear a dragon robe with the word Demon written on it. However, if you go beyond the rank of religious leader and receive the title of Heavenly Demon, you will wear a dragon robe with Heaven engraved on it. A thousand characters for the sky on a yongpo. From the empires perspective, he is truly a traitor among traitors. However, even hundreds of years ago, when the power of the imperial palace was strong, they could not impose any sanctions on the Heavenly Demon. Because the Heavenly Horse is a symbol of invincibility. It could not be touched because it was the pinnacle of inhumanity and boasted of invincible majesty, capable of destroying an entire army of the empire with its single body. And it was still the same now. Wooooow! The sect leaders clothing, completed by combining the thread of Yin-Yang Cheonjam (Q), which is said to be the most mysterious in the world, and the unique techniques of the Heavenly Demon Gods Church, was a garment that displayed mysterious supernormal abilities in itself. The treasure of the sword, water, fire, and fire. A sacred object symbolizing the Great Master of Magic. A single word engraved on the Demon Emperors robe received the reigning Demon Emperors flag and gave off a splendid light. Go. If we meet again, I will not spare any of you. * * * what? Nam Gung-eons face was clearly hardened. Are you going to destroy Gangseo Castle? Thats right. Considering that he even said he would turn it into a sea of fire, it doesnt seem like he was lying. ??. Elder? Yoo In-kang, the head of the Yoo Shopping Family, a branch of Namgung and a fairly well-known merchant family in Gangseo Province, sighed inwardly, The elder has retired from active duty. I am asking you for this. It wont work. The Yu Family was as famous for its martial arts as it was for commerce. At least in one region, it was at the level of a first-class martial arts family. However, it did not dare to compare itself to the Heavenly Demon Church. In other words, even if it sent just one unit of the Heavenly Demon Church, the Yu Family would be destroyed. He will not be able to avoid annihilation. Moreover, knowing that the Demon Cult, who is said to be the strongest Demon Cult, is in Gangseo Province, I could not help but feel uneasy. First of all, it is up to the Sanghoe Clan to know if the Demon Cult will really do that Its something that draws you in. yes? Namgoongeons face, which had been stiff as he must have regained his composure, softened somewhat. Of course, the severity did not disappear. To approach it somewhat snobbishly, the greatest value to a martial artist is reputation. So what is the greatest value to a merchant? The highest value of a merchant Yoo In-kangs eyes sparkled. Its a credit. Thats right. And that credit comes from hearsay. The Cheonma of the time called Sanghoeju in front of everyone. If the owner of the company does not show up by tomorrow, it is clear that his future business will suffer a huge blow. okay. In other words, whether Sanghoeju likes it or not, he must come out to meet Cheonma. That is, if he still wants to walk the path of a merchant. But the method is too rough. Besides, a person of Cheonmas rank would not say something he could not keep. Even if it is because of how others view him, he must keep his promises. In other words, really. If the head of the Gangseo Chamber of Commerce does not appear, the Heavenly Demon will turn Gangseo City into a sea of fire. There is no choice but to do so. Namgung-eon stood up. Do you know anyone among the leaders of the Gangseo Chamber of Commerce? Yes? Oh yes! There are several. If you want to do business in Gangseo Province, you cant not know the merchants of Gangseo Chamber of Commerce. If you do, contact the highest person you know. The Sword King will take care of you. omg! yes! Okay! How long do you think it will take? Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The flue can be sent right away. However, it will take some time before a response comes from there Namgoong-eon looked at the window. When I looked at the sun, it was roughly the end of the New Year. It was tight, but there was still time. Im going to go out for a while. I will be back soon, so please contact me as soon as possible. The place Namgung-eon visited was Hoyeonru. Hoyeonru, which should be bustling with customers just coming in for dinner, was unfortunately empty. Is it worth it? There is Cheonma on the top floor of Hoyeonru. Although the impression of the Church of the Heavenly Demon has become much more harmful, the Church of the Heavenly Demon is still bound to be an object of fear for people. Moreover, he even said that he would create a sea of fire, so there was no way that customers would come here. Namgoong-eon climbed the stairs with great strides. The owner, the servants, and the Jeomsoi all looked at Namgung-eons notice. Anyone who saw him could clearly see that he was scared. The more he looked at their faces and read their emotions, the more Namgoong Eons expression hardened little by little. Eventually he reached the top floor. Are you here? I see. On the top floor, Seo-ryang and Yeo Geuk-do were sharing a drink. Seo-ryang coolly poured his drink and shook his head. Senior Sword King should not have come here. Why not? I believe you wont know. Namgung-eon is a great swordsman known as the King of Swords. Namgung-eons wisdom and martial arts were well known not only to the martial arts people but also to the general public. Then he climbed up to the place where the Heavenly Demon was. Many people were probably already watching this place. And that gaze must have been a mixture of anticipation and worry. I had an expectation that the Sword King would do something for me, and I was worried that I might be defeated by the Heavenly Demon. No matter what happens, if Nam Gung-eon quietly steps down like this, people will tarnish his reputation. People who were a bit extreme could make a fuss and say that they were intimidated by the Cheonma. Nam Gung-eon said coldly. In my entire life, I have never once cared about what others thought. At least when it comes to my reputation. exactly? I am just a person who does what my heart tells me to do. Like you. Xu Liang smiled bitterly. Its a horse with bones. Ill ask you straight. Namgoong Eons eyes sparkled. If Sanghoeju doesnt come, are you really going to turn Gangseo into a sea of fire? Xu Liang answered without hesitation. Of course. Chapter 436 Episode 436 The Necessity of Madness (1)??. What would you like to do? ??. Hoeju? Im talking about people. yes? People must learn to take responsibility for the words they say. You know that, right? Oh yes! Thats right. Surprisingly, there are many people in the world who do not know how to take responsibility for their words. Those in power who live in a narrow prison called the unfreedom that responsibility gives them, are even more likely to forget their responsibility. ??. Those people are not scary. Its light. Since you never know when or how someone might stab you in the back, you have no credibility even if you reach a high position. Thats why I find it easiest to deal with people who dont know how to keep their word. If you pretend to be deceived and break his legs, he will start crying and pleading as if he has never done that before. ??Yes. Then what about Cheonma? Yes? The Great Master of Magic, the lord of the 100,000 Demons, the strongest demon under the sky. The words used to describe the Heavenly Demon are nothing short of extravagant. Some say that the moment the Heavenly Demon is born, the rankings of all the strong men dominating the martial arts world must be lowered one by one. Yes. Surprisingly, I tend to agree with that to some extent. ??Because its a heavenly horse. Thats right. Because its heavenly horse. Because he is the head of the Demonic Cult that has reigned as the fear of martial arts for a thousand years without a single ups and downs. So I think Cheonma is a person who knows how to take responsibility for his words. Regardless of my hatred of the Demonic Cult, I admit it. Then, Lord Huai, are you really saying that Heavenly Demon is a great person who will turn Gangxi City into a sea of fire? Hes a great man who wouldnt be surprised if he overthrows the entire midfield, so why would someone like Kang Seo-seong be so notable? ??!! But I found something interesting here. What did you discover? The Heavenly Demon is a noble being. At least thats what the former sect leader said. I have never met a person named Yeom Lamaze, but I think he would be no different. Yes. But someone like that gave me a choice in front of everyone. ???! This is a person who has the power to come without even a rat or a bird knowing and destroy the headquarters of this company. That person gave you a choice? Why? Isnt something strange? You can think so. I dont think the Heavenly Demon wasted time because he didnt want to see blood. If you?! It had to be that way. ??!! The Heavenly Demon of this era, regardless of his nobility, is a person closer to an assault leader than the head of an organization. Not yet. So, I was very surprised when I heard that he had appeared in person in Gangseo Province. On the contrary, I thought that because he was that kind of person, he would work even harder to become a politician. I see. The leader was definitely right. They said he was a genius who was difficult to understand with common sense, and that wasnt an exaggeration. But I also know. A genius never moves in vain. ??. Send a flying squad to Zhejiang and Jiangsu. The Bigyeokdan? How? Block off all trade routes passing through there until I give you my orders. ??!! They took out an insidious dagger over there, so shouldnt I also take out some artillery? Are you planning on going to war? I did not choose war. But if the Heavenly Demon chooses war, I plan to at least pull out a few pillar roots. ??. Those who have a lot are willing to argue even if they suffer a small loss. But not me. I dont mind losing all the foundation Ive built so far as long as I can give the Demonic Cult a blow. ??. Ill release the secret code. I accept your orders. * * * Namgung-eons eyes became more cruel than ever. Are you sure you would do that? The Heavenly Demons words are not light. You! I knew you would come only to check for that, so I told you not to come here. What do you mean? Xu Liang shook his head, Go back. Look! Our schools general is nothing but a scary person. Nam Gung-eons eyebrows rose. Why is the general military being brought up all of a sudden? I am a person who can become as vicious as possible for the sake of Heavenly Demon. And I understand him like that. No, on the contrary, they are encouraging it. It is because I believe that the person called General Commander must be the most heartless in our school. What do you want to say? Do you know why he sent Binggungju and Noh Seon-bae with me? ??? Do you think he was sent simply to help the cult leader? If you thought that way, you would be greatly mistaken. The general knows. The most fearsome enemy for me is not someone stronger than me, but someone with whom I have a relationship. ??! Binggungju has no intention of being hostile to me. Thats because there is no reason to do so, aside from personal curiosity or favor. However, my senior is different. My senior is someone who will point his sword at me at any time if I deviate from the minimum correctness that my senior thinks of. Seo-ryangs eyes deepened. What lurked in those deep, deep eyes was the murderous spirit of a predator. It was an aura so terrifying that even the Sword King of the world could not help but feel chills down his spine at that moment. Thats why the general asked a favor not only from the palace lord but also from his seniors. I gave it to you. Please come with me. Do you mean that you were sent to control me through me? no. if? The general military knew what I would do, so they knew that this conflict would arise. Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuun. An unusual aura spread out from Seo-ryangs body. Yeo Geuk-dos eyes wavered. He got stronger? No. I shared a hand with Seoryang in the Daejeon of the Demon God Palace, but Seoryang had never shown this kind of demonic energy before. It was as if he was suffocating with a much deeper and more vicious demonic force than before. I guess I didnt unleash my power properly ? No. There is a big gap between when I embrace my life and when I dont. Its amazing. The killing intent of the Ten Heavenly Demons, now called the Lord of Demons, was creating pressure beyond imagination in itself. The will itself is a pressure and an attack. The presence of Seolyang, who shows his sincere will to live, makes Yeogeukdos Danjeon seem to be boiling over. I felt nervous: The General Military wants me to kill you. ??!! It would have been easier and more certain to kill in the new church. However, in that case, this church would have to bear the stigma of cowardly killing the Sword King, the best adult of the political faction. There is no need to carry such a burden in these chaotic times. . ??. Cheonma, the representative of the demonic power. The Sword King, a swordsman representing a political faction. If the game is a result of a conflict between two people, no one can argue. Thats what the Commander-in-Chief meant when he sent you to me. Nam Gung- eon felt a shiver run down his spine. He had no idea that the nice-looking middle-aged civil servant had plans to kill him. Although he may seem like an eccentric person, he has his own way of doing it. Thats because I thought he was a person who knows humanity and justice. The best thing is for you and me to get along well without any trouble. Although the goals we each pursue are different, at least the immediate enemy is the same. If we can help each other, why dont we use swords? There is no need to choose. ??. But if its someone who wont help you in any case, its better to cut them down. The general military truly thinks so, and it is no different from me. If possible, it is better not to fight. At least thats the case for now. This is because the incident will grow unnecessarily, and as the incident grows, power loss will occur. however. If we are sure that something like this may happen again in the future, then we have no choice but to cut it down and kill it. Xu Liangs thoughts were the same as Hu Yao Shengs thoughts. Nam Gung-eon thought of Hu Yao-seong. C Do you have any intention of returning home with the greatest demon in the world and the transcendental masters who follow him as your bodyguard? Anyway, Jiangxi Province is close to Anhui Province. Ho Yo-seong speaks with a mischievous expression on his face. This scary! Nam Gung-eon inwardly shuddered. Hu Yao-seong, who could see two or three moves ahead, was scary, and Seo-ryang, who saw through his intentions at once, was also scary. He was not the powerhouse he knew. He had never lived in a world like this. As the owner of a family, he experienced all kinds of ups and downs, but at least there were no conspiracies or evil deeds in his life. He acted solely on the principle of righteousness and destroyed the wicked schemes of evildoers with force and justice. But these were different. Even though he has plenty of power, he doesnt hesitate to use his head. Their highest value was victory, and they did whatever it took to achieve that victory. Nam Gung-eon said with a disappointed face. With the forces you brought with you, it would have been easier to attack the headquarters of the Gangseo Chamber of Commerce directly. However, I was puzzled that you made such a threat. It did not seem like it was simply to test the other partys credibility. ??. Was it to attack Sanghoeju and at the same time put me on a test stand? Dont be mistaken. mistaken? Of course, there was no such purpose. But my ultimate goal is in Jiangxi Province. Senior is just a sidekick. It was an insulting remark. However, Xu Liang had no intention of insulting the other person, and Nam Gong En also knew it. What the hell are you? It was then. Namgung-eon instantly felt a shock penetrating the back of his head. Why? What do you mean? The surest way to destroy Gangseo Store is to attack without anyone knowing and crush it with force. And that goes for me too. ??. If you and the Baek8jang were there, you could have killed me without such an arduous conversation. But how come you didnt? Xi Liangs face became bitter. Namgung-eon could feel the languor of the absolute and the loneliness of the leader from Seoryangs face. I never imagined I would see a face like that in a young man who had only recently become a religious leader. Because the demonic world I want is not accompanied by unconditional destruction. ???! There was a lot of unnecessary conversation. I will ask you this for the first and last time. Are you going to stop me? Namgoong Eons eyes deepened. Before that, Ill ask you again. Are you serious when you say you will turn Gangseo Province into a sea of fire? Im serious. Are you planning to kill everyone, even those who are innocent? Xu Liang frowned. A person without sin? Thats right. There is no war in which each and every crime is cut down. Once I draw my sword, my method is to sweep away the enemys territory without leaving a single blade of grass behind. Slurp. Namgung-eon drew his sword. Yeo Geuk-do opened his mouth with a worried face. Dont do that I wish the palace lord would remain silent. Nam Gung-eon raised his chin. It was an arrogant look that seemed completely out of place with him. But now, it suits him quite well. My father said that a tree that is tilted should be made to grow straight, even if it means splinting it. It requires a lot of sincerity. You are a tough person. But it has already become a huge tree, leaning over, so what can we do? We have no choice but to cut it down, leaving only the base. Xu Liang smiled. It was a laugh whose meaning was difficult to understand, but one thing was certain. His smile is not as bright as it should be. Have you made up your mind? Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Once you made that bombshell, I knew what I had to do. Xu Liang nodded. Do what you have to do. Shhh! Nam Gung-eons sword was stuck in the middle part of Seoliang. Chapter 437 Episode 437 The Necessity of Madness (2)Yeo Geuk-dos eyes widened as if they were torn. Seo-ryang, who had prepared for the attack, also looked down at his chest with a puzzled expression. knife?! There was a sword stuck in his chest. But it wasnt a real sword. To be precise, it was a sword that may or may not be real depending on the person who receives it. Grumbling. Cold sweat flowed from Namgung-eons forehead. He was aiming his sword at Seoliang. Namgung-eons sword, which was simply called the nameless sword without a name, was not lodged in Seo-ryangs chest. Then this sword? Even Xiliang of the world could not help but be embarrassed at this time. It was then. The sword stuck in his chest gradually became translucent and soon turned into smoke and dissipated. Xi Liang raised his head and looked at Nan Gong Yan. Namgung-eons face was now pale. It was truly a drastic change. He looked extremely exhausted, as if he had exhausted all his strength in an instant. Even breathing became difficult. Seo-ryang groped his own chest. The sensation of a sword being stuck remained, but surprisingly, there was no pain. Yeo Geuk-do muttered like a moan. ??Heart Sword (Ą)! Yes. This was Simgeomdo (Ą), the final destination of martial arts that a swordsman or martial artist could reach. It was a supreme state where enlightenment reached its peak and one could cut down an opponent with ones mind without the help of external things. Xu Liangs eyes wavered. Master?! This is the state of two heavens. Of course, even though he had reached the level of mental inspection, Lee Cheon-sang did not throw a fantastic sword like this. Lee Cheon-sang was a true martial god who reached the final stage of the mind and sword and even caused natural disasters using the techniques of the mind and sword. Compared to that, Namgung-eons state is very shabby. However, even if I washed my eyes and searched for the person who had been appointed to the status of a prosecutor in the martial arts world of the time, I could not find him. The pinnacle of enlightenment that even Yeogeukdo, who is superior to Namgung-eon in terms of simple combat power, and Seoryang, who is unrivaled in terms of actual combat ability, have not been able to reach. Clap! The nameless sword fell to the ground. Namgoong Eon collapsed on the spot. Xi Liang hurriedly helped him up. Huh! Huh! Xu Liangs eyes wavered. Oh my! Namgung-eons body was drenched in sweat. That wasnt all. As time passed, my breathing became heavier and my nose was bleeding. There are even signs of internal injuries. My enlightenment was deeper than anyone elses, but my body couldnt keep up with it. I realized the deep sword by consuming extreme internal energy, but that was the limit. Are you okay? Heo-eok! Heo-eok! Im fine. Ill recover gradually. Chin! Namgung-eon grabbed Seo-ryangs forearm. Cough! How was it? ??? Wasnt it a decent blow? Seo-ryang, who was looking down at Nam Gung-eon with trembling eyes, soon sighed deeply. It was the best attack Ive ever received. Hehe, seeing that the best horse in the world has acknowledged it, it seems that my swordsmanship that I have been practicing for so long was not wrong. I got hit without even knowing how I was getting hit. No, thats not true. If there was life in my mind and sword, your body would have reacted before you were even conscious of it. This means that he had no intention of killing Seo-ryang by striking his heart sword. From the beginning, I knew that I could not defeat Seoliang with a sword imbued with flesh and blood. Seoyang stroked his chest once again. I still felt the sensation of being hit by the sword, but I didnt feel any pain. Although I was aware of the fact that I had been hit by a sword, I knew that it was an illusory sword. Namgung-eon quietly admired. Thats amazing. No matter how lifeless a heart sword is, it would be difficult for it to stand still like you did. This is because the moment it realizes that it has been stabbed by a sword, it actually experiences a similar shock. Right. Its just as I expected. You are a person who moves according to your emotions, but you are also a person who can maintain a cool-headedness. Seoliang laughed. Did you just use your heart and sword to confirm that? No. I just wanted to plant it. What do you mean? Namgoong-eon closed his eyes. Close your eyes too. And feel what I have given you. Seo-ryang, who was quietly looking down at Nam Gung-eon, also slowly closed his eyes. Feel what has been conveyed? What did this old kendo master put in his heart sword other than life? It was then. Flash! A light as strong as the sun burst out from inside my chest. That too was just an illusion. A fantasy that only Seoryang can see. I can see even when my eyes are closed and I can hear even when no sound is made. Even though we didnt have a conversation, I could tell what the light was trying to say, and even though it wasnt a person, the emotions were being shared. This is the heart sword. A state where you can cut down your enemies with your heart. People express the state of mind and sword like that. But that is both right and wrong. Simgeom was not simply a sword for killing enemies. It can convey a realization that cannot be expressed in words, and can either stably control the other persons emotions or cause them to run wild. The same was true of Namgoong Eons swordsmanship. He had no intention of killing Xu Liang. However, he wanted to convey the principles of the world he knew and the world he realized. Seoliang could see. The devastated civilians screaming and groaning in a world where the sky is on fire. The sight of them screaming and shedding bloody tears was both creepy and pitiful. If there is a hell of father and daughter, wouldnt it be something like this? Did you see it? ??I saw it. Namgoong Eon opened his eyes. It seemed like he had calmed down quite a bit and his rough breathing became a little more stable. I am a person who has devoted my whole life to kendo. I became the head of the family and led Namgung, but in fact, I was busy protecting righteousness, righteousness, and Tao rather than the revival of Namgung. However, that sense of responsibility also carried the sword. Nothing could compare to my love for you. ??. I passed on the position of head of the family to my son and lived with my eyes focused solely on the sword. I realized one thing. What is that? That it is no different. ??. Whether you live crazy with the sword or run wild day and night for the revival of your family, in the end, if the world is not like the world, it has no meaning. That is also why masters who devoted themselves to one path spend their later years with nature as their friend. Thats too far-fetched. Its far away, but its close. For the world to be like the world, it also means that people must be like human beings. Namgoong Eons eyes deepened. You said you would burn down Gangseo City. But its not really that easy. It may be easy to give orders, but its hard to ignore the blood shed by people who shouldnt be involved. Are you really confident that you can handle the despair and regret of so many people? I Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What did you feel as you looked at the vision my sword gave you? Did you feel joy or sadness? ??. Seo-ryang could not easily continue speaking. Looking up at him, Nam Gung-eon burst out laughing. Look. You are a person who can be harsher than anyone else, but you are also a very soft person. If you dont feel sorry even after seeing such a scene, you are not human. Thats right. In other words, you are a human being. Just because you are called a demon or a monster, you should not forget that you are human. Nam Gung-eons hand, which was holding Seo-ryangs arm, was filled with great power. I am not opposed to your plan to eliminate Gangseo Merchants Association. I do not have the right to do that. If I really dont want to do that, I will even summon the warriors of my family to confront you. That is the solution of the martial arts world where you and I live. ??. But not the civilians. They are not martial people. What Im saying is that we shouldnt force individuals to become the foundation of a groups world. ?? I dont think youll really kill the civilians. It may seem like a play on words, but you only said you would turn Gangseo Province into a sea of fire, and you never said you would mess with the civilians. Seo-ryang smiled bitterly. Did you know everything? Thats right. I knew that you were trying to end this matter as a matter of martial arts. No, I believed it, and I still believe it. If you knew, why did you push yourself so hard? I trusted you in the past and I trust you now. But I dont trust you in the future. ?? If you keep going like this, one day you will become a real monster. Its not a bad future. If the powerful are not afraid of shedding blood, the world will become hell. You know that, right? Seo-ryangs eyes deepened. Nam Gung-eon smiled. You are a huge tree that has already grown crooked. And I dont have the strength to pull that huge tree out by its roots. Is there any other way? I can only cut it down, leaving only the base. . He smiled and slowly closed his eyes. I guess I used too much strength. My eyes are closing. I will reserve a room for you. Please rest comfortably. Its called Yus Shopping Mall. It is a branch of the main family and a commercial district in Gangseo. Ah-oh. I asked Gaju Yu to contact the leadership of Gangseo Chamber of Commerce. Hell probably come looking for me. ??. You will greet them instead of me. Xiliang sighed. If you do something useless like this again in the future, I will lock you up in some mountain valley. haha! I can stay with the sword until I die. With those words, Namgung-eon lost consciousness. The aftereffects of using the mind sword were that great. Seo-ryang whetted his appetite. You look like a damn old man. Why bother doing useless things instead of cutting? Yeo Geuk-do shook his head. Because you saved his life. yes? You had many opportunities to kill him, but you didnt. ??. Even if it was a one-on-one competition, it would have been difficult for the Sword King to defeat you. But he didnt give up on life or death because he was afraid of defeat. I know. I dont know what he imparted to you, but dont ignore that realization. I hope it will at least help you and not harm you. Xu Liang sighed. Enough harm has been done. The screening became chaotic. That night. Seoryang, who was drinking with the lantern on, heard the sound of Hocheonma Hwangdanjus message. [CEO.] [Whats going on?] [It is said that a golden carriage has departed from the Gangseo Commercial Association.] [Hoeju?] [It is said that only the Hoeju can use a carriage made entirely of gold.] [At Yus Shopping Mall?] [There was no call.] Seo-ryang smiled. It seems like a failure. Well, since Hoeju came out in person, he must not be in the mood to meet anyone. He spoke into the air. Dont hold back. [We accept the leaders orders.] The Hocheon Demon Emperor once again fell into silence. How much time has passed? Creak. Creak. I heard footsteps coming up the stairs. I felt strong tension and excitement with each step. Xi Liang placed an empty glass across from him. Come and have a drink. ??Cheonma Siyo? Yes. The light from the lantern was cast on the face of the old man who came up the dark stairs, giving him an eerie look. My name is Wijinobaek (ξt), head of the Gangseo Chamber of Commerce. Chapter 438 Episode 438 The Necessity of Madness (3)Wizinovacs first impression was ordinary. An impression that can be seen anywhere on the street. His back was straight, but he wasnt very tall, his hair and beard were trimmed appropriately, and even the clothes he was wearing werent made of silk. To put it harshly, he had the appearance of a villager. Meanwhile, the outfit seemed very natural, so it seemed like he usually walked around like this. But its not ordinary. Although his appearance was ordinary, his eyes were unusual. It contains deep, deep anger and fear, but other emotions are also visible. Joy? Yes. Wizinovac was happy. Being alone with the Heavenly Demon was a tremendous burden to him, but it was also something he had not been longing for. Ive learned my skills. But its about curing. His gait is stable and his body is strong for his age. But thats it. I learned martial arts just enough to live a healthy life, and nothing more. Are you saying youre a merchant? Seo-ryang chuckled and pointed to the opposite direction. Sit down. Squeak. Wizinobaek sat down and straightened his back and looked at Seoryang. Unlike Wijinobaeks upright and angular posture, Seoryang looked very comfortable. He rested his chin on one hand and held a glass with the other. There seemed to be no limit. What is it? Wizinobaek frowned. Is this really the Demon Cult leader? If Seoliangs first impression of Wizinobaek was that of extraordinaryness within the ordinary, Wizinobaeks first impression of Seoliang was questionable. No matter what, this is too much He thought Ma Cyoju was a symbol of fear. Everyone thought that way, and in fact, he did. The same was true of the Heavenly Demon of the previous generation that he saw. Although he only saw it from a distance, it radiated an overwhelming presence that could be felt even from that distance. It was then that he realized why the Heavenly Demon had become a symbol of invincibility. He had seen an invincible being that no one could surpass. He couldnt imagine the Heavenly Demon looking so simple. It felt like the imaginary being he had vaguely imagined had been shattered. His eyes, which were full of anger, tension, joy, and fear, were filled with disappointment. Could it be someone else? Wijinobaek glanced at the dragon robe worn by Seo-ryang. It was an extraordinary robe that could be seen at a glance. For a moment, he thought it might be a double, but the Demonic Cult does not create doubles for its leader. Faith and loyalty toward God Because he is so amazing. Much less would he dress his assistant in such clothes. Are you the Heavenly Demon? In the end, I had no choice but to ask honestly. Seo-ryang grinned. Why? If you think about it all, doesnt he look like the Heavenly Demon? Wijinobaek, who was looking at Seoryang quietly, nodded honestly. Thats right. It was clear that the other person was a person who not only disliked lies but was also offended by empty words. Wisinovac, who had been dealing with people for decades, could instinctively know this. His judgment was correct. If you made a useless joke or made a fuss, just let it go. I was planning on pushing it all away. ??! It seems like you know very well that this is not a situation that can be overlooked with a few lies. I commend you. I was crying! No matter how Cheonma was, he was still young and not even 30 years old. On the other hand, he was a great tycoon of the commercial world who had gone through many hardships. How could you praise someone like that? His discomfort soared, but he quickly calmed down. The opponent was Cheonma. Isnt he the greatest genius in the history of the Demonic Cult who was recognized as a Heavenly Demon before he was even 30? The opponent should be viewed as the head of the Demonic Cult and an invincible Heavenly Demon, not as a young man. Wijinobaek quickly got his feelings under control. For now Its a desirable posture. ??? Just as it is no coincidence that you became the owner of a huge business called Gangseo Sanghoe, it is also no coincidence that I became the owner of the Heavenly Demon Church. ?? S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There is nothing more difficult than seeing the other person properly. Its even more difficult for someone who is older and in a position where they dont have to say sorry to others. Xu Liang filled his cup. At least it wont be a bad drinking party. ??. What are you doing? Have a drink. Wisinovac raised his glass. His hand holding the glass was trembling slightly. Its being read! He was looking at himself with a smiling face, but his eyes were not smiling. It was not because he was the owner of Gangseo Store. No matter who the opponent is, this person never lets down his or her guard. Even though he had reached the highest level of the Heavenly Mara, he was a man who did not let down his guard. Wizinovac felt a chill in his stomach. A beast with intelligence greater than that of a human! I dont know where the disappointment I first felt went. My heart rate rose at an alarming rate. Shaoxing Zhou. They say they got it from a neighboring town, but it was definitely not as good as eating it from the place where it was produced. ??. Does it fit your mouth? ??Yes. My tone of voice changed without me even realizing it. Although he only recognized it after he had said it, Wisinovac did not think his change in speaking style was strange. Seo-ryang, who was looking at Wizino Bag with his chin resting, slowly leaned back in his chair. You managed to come here. Actually, I thought you would run away. Wisinovac opened his mouth with difficulty. If I had run away, Gangseo Province would have become a sea of fire. Isnt that something that has nothing to do with you? You didnt settle here because you liked Jiangxi, right? At that moment, Wisinovac felt a chill running down his spine. Did you know? Given the intelligence power of the Demon Cult, you would not know that all of the leaders who made up the Gangseo Store harbored hostile feelings toward the Demon Cult. Thinking about that, my startled mind quickly calmed down. Thats right. This is the position I came here because I wanted. There is no need to be nervous, no matter who your opponent is. Seoliangs eyes sparkled. Seeing the change in Wijinobaeks breathing and eyes, he realized that he had taken control of his mind. Theres no need to drag on. I will ask you directly. What happened in Honam ??. How will you compensate? yes?! Wisinovac tilted his head. Since he was going to speak bluntly, I thought he was going to ask about the incident that shook the Honam martial arts community. But compensation out of the blue? Xu Liang frowned. I dont know that Gangseo Store is behind the Honam conflict. I didnt call you here to ask about something you already know. ???! Whats important is compensation. Many people died because of you. If you think about the other people who suffered damage, it would be difficult to even express the amount of money you have to pay by saying it is astronomical. Wisinovac asked with a dumbfounded expression. Seo, really? hmm? Didnt you come to hold this company accountable? Youre holding them responsible now, arent you? Of course, providing compensation is also a responsibility. However, Wijinobaek thought that the other party had come with the intention of completely erasing Gangseo Sanghoe. Otherwise, why would a man weighing a thousand horses come to Gangseo in person? No, in the first place, the fact that Ma Jyoju came to Gangseo Province directly for something like this was ridiculous. Ma Jiaoju is a symbol of fear and destruction. If he was planning to receive financial compensation, all he had to do was send his subordinates. Wisinovac did not hide his feelings. Are you saying that you came here personally for this reason? Gojak? Xu Liang frowned. Hundreds of demons have been harmed by your tricks. Can you do nothing about something like that? ??! I tell you clearly, even if you want to die, you cannot die until you properly compensate them for the damage. I wont make it like that. Whether intentional or not, Seo-ryangs remarks placed a tremendous burden on Wijinobaek. Its not a threat to kill, its that I wont kill you even if you want to die. Isnt this a statement that someone like a god of death who can control the life and death of others would make? The problem was that, considering the opponents military force and organizational power, it was not enough to truly be called a Shinigami. Wisinovac, who had been thinking about the word compensation several times, asked. When it comes to compensation, how much do you have in mind? A million gold taels. ??!! Wouldnt that be enough to somewhat repair the damage? Of course, money cannot bring back someone who has already died, but in reality, money is the only thing that can help the bereaved family. Wisinovac opened his mouth wide. Xu Liang shrugged his shoulders. In fact, even one million nyang may not be enough to upend Honam businesses from their roots and start over. However, it cannot be said that the school was at fault for not stepping forward in time. If there are any additional costs, the school will cover them, so you must take responsibility for them. ??Ill ask you again. Did you say a million nyang? Thats right. Are you talking about a million gold coins? You heard me well. Wizinovacs voice rose higher without me realizing it. Thats ridiculous! A million pieces of gold would be enough to buy even a small country! Thats what you did. yes?! Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. Didnt you destroy a small country that was paying tribute under the empire called Heavenly Demon Church? ?? It turns out that you used your own skills very well. The purpose was clear: to create chaos and collapse from within. If it were me, I would have thought of methods such as subjugation by force or assassination, but you were different. You turned Honam around with just money and rumors. Seo-ryang filled his cup and continued speaking. I cant say it was groundbreaking, but it was worthy of being evaluated as a high-level strategy. If you hadnt been caught by us, you would have spread your influence all the way to Honam. Thats not true! I guess I can take those words now as a clear confession of what I did, right? Wizinobaek thought, Oh my gosh. Theres no need to lie to someone who already knows everything, but admitting a mistake directly with ones own mouth feels like a huge burden. After decades of holding and swaying the other person, he made a fatal mistake. The look in his eyes became cold. Wisinovac, who was trying to continue speaking urgently, felt the shock that froze his mind and body at the look in his eyes. Or how do you want to compensate? How do you want to take responsibility? ??. Do you all want to die? Creepy! Wizinovacs face turned pale. It was a common threat. However, since the threat was made by the Demon Cultist, it did not sound like a simple threat. If he wants, he has the power to kill himself right here and now and completely blow up the headquarters of the Chamber of Commerce before dawn the next day. It was a journey that risked not only ones life but also the existence of the company. However, as the conversation continued, the courage that had been soaring went away, and the fear only grew. Seoliang, who was glaring at Wizinobag with blue eyes, smiled for a moment. The transformation from a northern monster radiating murderousness in the bitter cold to a handsome young man with a spring smile is truly free. I couldnt figure out what this persons true appearance was. Wisinovac finally realized. Completely different! The opponent is different from Sentai Heavenly Demon. If the Cheonma of the previous era was an invincible person who was perfected by existence itself, the Cheonma of that time was an invincible person with a face that could change as much as desired depending on the situation. If the previous Heavenly Demon was an unstoppable thunderbolt, the contemporary Heavenly Demon was a capricious dark cloud. If the previous Heavenly Demon was a demon king with endless majesty, the contemporary Heavenly Demon was a supreme king imbued with greedy madness. Looking at the contemporary Cheonma, which had nothing in common with the previous generation except for the fact that it had a power close to disaster, Wijinobaek felt his eyesight turn dark. Is it a waste of a million gold pieces? Isnt life worth it? I just Then there is only one way left. ???! Damsayeong. Seo-ryangs face has now become expressionless. It was a blunt face that didnt seem to change even if there was a flood or an earthquake. Having Damsayoung stand before me. That is the last compensation method you can choose. Chapter 439 Episode 439 The Necessity of Madness (4)Whew. There was a bad smell from the breath I was exhaling. Dan Lihu didnt frown even once when he smelled that smell. It was a face that was difficult to tell whether it was familiar or emotionless. I brought you some medicine, Master. Okay. All right. Even though it was worth recommending once more, Dan Lihu put the bowl he brought down on the table. then. Sit down. Usually, I sent him out right away after treatment, but he seemed to have something else to say today. Dan Lihu sat down. The movements on the expressionless face are stiff yet soft. The sight was like seeing a jiangshi from a legend. The old man, who was lying down on a soft chair, held out his hand. that. Dan Lihu placed the bear on the end of the table and placed it in the old mans hand. The old man put his index finger on the end of the bear. Grumble! A blue flame appeared and then disappeared. Perhaps because the beginning of the year had been enough, cloudy smoke soon filled the room. The scent of the beginning of the year was very strong. Not only did it smell strongly, but the tobacco put into the gombangdae was actually poisonous. The ivory herb, which was not easily handled even by the Sichuan Dang family, known as the master of poison and memorization, was a poisonous herb that, if properly processed, could create an extreme poison comparable to the intangible poison. If you inhale that poisonous weed like smoking tobacco, your stomach will become a mess. It was obvious that even if you were a master of internal skills, the lungs would rot and crumble. Whoa. The amount of smoke exhaled was twice that of regular tobacco. Strangely enough, the face of the old man who was inhaling the poisonous weed was becoming clearer and clearer. This poisonous plant seemed to act as medicine for the elderly. Weji Hoeju was opposed to leaving the epitaph? Its true that I dont know exactly how to act. It seemed like I was belittling Masters orders. okay? yes. Even though it was a rather provocative story, the expressions on the faces of the two priests did not change. It cant be helped. Everyone lives within their own common sense. You cant really feel something beyond your imagination until you encounter it. There was deep regret in his voice. Dan Lihu, who was quietly looking at the old man, asked, Are you all better? You mean my body? yes. Dont you know better? You are the one who has been examining my body. Based on the medical opinion, there is nothing wrong with Masters body. Rather, the internal power is increasing even though there is no movement. Phenomena whose cause is unknown are bound to cause great harm one day, but Masters body is sufficiently complete to handle it. Is that so? Thats right. Arent you also controlling the possible explosion of internal power by burning the ivory reef? Of course it is. That is enough. As before, the result is the same in todays Jinmaek. The internal force is increasing due to an unknown phenomenon, but the trend is very stable. The ivory reef not only prevents the internal force from exploding, but also prevents the increasing internal force from occurring. We are helping to guide people to their true energy. ??. There is no difference in performance between the true energy that has been purified through enlightenment and the true energy that has been amplified and compressed by itself. In the end, depending on what the Master does, it can be seen as a state that can go beyond all times or end up as the best of its time. It wont be the best of all time. The old mans eyes deepened. In the eyes as deep as the abyss, there was a fear that no one could see. I did not think that I would be able to see the greatest military force of all time in my lifetime. I just hoped that I would become the best and be remembered as an incomparable warrior. ??. But that day I saw. I became convinced of what it means to be truly invincible as I watched the martial arts skills of someone who had no rival under heaven. Even if I survive here and gain talent, I will never be able to reach the same level as him. Is that so. That thought is still the same. Even though he reached heaven, he refused to ascend and continued to use his power. Even though I gained all the enlightenment that a human can achieve, I still tried to become stronger. That would be impossible even for the legendary Bodhidharma or Jang Sam-bong. ??. After that I thought. It is impossible to be the best in the past and present, so even if you lead numerous organizations and devour the world with the intention of becoming the clear best in the world, you will be helpless if a disaster of that magnitude strikes. Thats right. So I try to become the best both as a politician and a military officer. ??. And I will pass it all on to you. Dan Lihu bowed his head. Enjoy everything you deserve and go. The old man smiled. It was a smile that he rarely showed even when he was at the top position in Moorim. There were less than five people to whom he smiled like this. Are your priests still closing? The third child has arrived. It is estimated that other children will take several months longer. The third one is fast. yes. After Dalpo, tell him to stop by the closed building again. That will be enough. All right. Even if all three of your priests were combined, how could they compare to you alone? Please continue to work hard to move forward. Ill keep that in mind. Whoa. In the room filled with smoke, it was now impossible to see even an inch in front of the house. In the smoke, the eyes of an old, absolute master flashed. Take care of him. All right. Dan Lihu left the room. After a while, he grumbled, Hmm, since I havent seen you, you have developed a strange hobby. Poisonous plants? Have you learned any poisonous techniques at this point? Its been a while. Thats true. I dont deserve to be treated well. Please understand. I didnt even want it. A middle-aged man sat on a chair. So what are you planning to do, hiding in this mountainous area? ??. Dam lord. Old man Dam Sa-yeongs eyes widened slightly. Arent I the human called the poisonous serpent? Im in the process of recovering from my body and body in order to regain my past glory. You look too comfortable for someone who just gave you a consultation. I feel like Im going to shake it off and get up at any moment. Hehe. The Lord of Seongs face is also bright. Its so bright that you cant even think of it as the face of a loser. A middle-aged man, Song Sang-baek, grinned. Damsa-yeong, the peak of the martial arts faction, and Song Jong-baek, known as the Lion King of the Black Island, met again. It had been three months since the extraordinary disaster called Lee Cheon-sang shattered the Ui-cheon Alliance. The best person of all time has disappeared. Now, even if I go out on a rampage, no one will be able to stop me, right? Is it really plausible? Why did you call me? Why would you call me? Im in a pretty good mood. But I still dont like killing time with jokes. Hehe, youre still the same. Hook. Dam Sa-yeong pushed her face toward the remittance bag. The thick smoke was pushed out, revealing a creepy snake face. Shouldnt we finish the job properly? What do you mean? The disaster has disappeared, but the seeds of another disaster are growing. Whats more, the greatest monster in the history of the Demonic Cult, raised by that Banseon himself, has ascended to the position of leader. hmm. Weeds dont die if you cut them down. You have to pull them out by the roots. Song Zheng Baeks face hardened. Are you saying that we should kill the leader of the Seo So-gyo? Will killing the monster end? I cant even imagine how many eggs there are where the monster grew. If you?! Damsayoung smiled brightly, Lets erase the demonic religion. * * * Wijinobaek gulped. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seoliang tilted his head. Is it difficult? I think its a much easier reward than coughing up a million gold pieces or losing your life. ??. Well, it was said that a merchant makes a living through credit. You are a major merchant who dominates the southern part of the central plains, so it will be difficult for you to give up your profits easily. That wasnt the important thing. Do you know? How?! Wijinobaek was truly embarrassed. Even so, he didnt know that he knew that Dam Sa-young was behind him. This was a top secret, and it was all thanks to Dam Sa-young that Gangseo Sanghoe was created in the first place. If this happened , If it becomes known to the world, then it will be the real end. Not only will it be the end for you, but all the merchants who built the business together will lose credibility and fall . It is said that a major merchant can make a living for several generations even if he loses credibility. But Dam Sa-yeong followed suit. The fact that he was watching changes the scale of the incident. Wizinobaek, who had calmed down as much as possible, looked into Seoryangs eyes. Oh my! Looking into the eyes and penetrating the other persons heart was Wizinobags best skill. But he couldnt see it. Seo-ryangs eyes were full of contradictory elements of transparency and ambiguity. Even if he lived another hundred or two hundred years, he wouldnt be able to see through them. He was surrounded by a cloudy fog. As if he understood what he was thinking, Seo-ryang smiled and said, Are you curious? How do I know that? ??. Do you want to know? Did you just pass it up or do you really know? Wisinovac, who heard those words, had no choice but to admit it. That the other person really knows everything. The dam leader So what about Dam Sa-young? ??. Keep talking. Wisinovac gritted his teeth. I cant contact you from here first. Seo-ryangs eyes lit up. It seems like they always contact you first. ??Yes. So what are you going to do? What will you choose as compensation? Are you not going to touch it? It was a suddenly provocative question. Seoliang tilted his head. What are you not touching? Wizinovacs eyes became increasingly bloodshot. If I help you connect with Lord Dam, you wont touch Gangseo Merchants Association? Xi Liang smiled coldly, The merchants temperament is not going anywhere. Want to bargain with me? It was the religious leader who gave us the choice. yes. But just know. If I get upset, I could make you look like a scarecrow right now and then take away all the funds from Gangseo Chamber of Commerce. ??!! Stop provoking me for no reason and make your own choice. Wizinovacs cheeks were trembling. Apart from his fear of the other person, his anger was rising. As the conversation continued to this point, he was about to gain courage that he had never had before. Yes, I came here anyway, risking my life. The other person knows everything about him. He even has enough power to blow away all the monuments he has achieved with a single wave of his hand. However, he may not know this much. Wizinovac is not an easy person. I was thinking of letting people know that although I am just prey, I am someone who can break off one of the legs of a wild beast in some cases. The leader cannot kill me. You wont be able to turn me into a scarecrow or steal funds from Gangseo Chamber of Commerce. Interest arose on Seo-ryangs face. Wizinovac spoke in an effortlessly calm tone. Before coming here, all trade routes in Zhejiang were blocked. Hoo? No one can solve it until it is my name. Moreover, the order is only valid if it is verified with my seal and secret handwriting. Xu Liang shook his head. I will block the trade route If I touch you, does this mean that our schools business will also suffer a significant blow? Thats right. Youve prepared quite a bit. You cant just die. Yes, that cant be possible. But the truth is, your preparation was completely useless. What did you say? Seoliang got up from his seat. Its a common mistake. Old Man Dam and Seongju Song were crushed because they didnt know much about me and Master. I didnt know that even you, a rare giant, would do something like this. ???! If youre going to deal with an enemy, you should know in advance how crazy the enemy is, right? I stretched out my hand to the head of Xiliangs Wijinobaek. Huaaaaaaa! Chapter 440 Episode 440 The Necessity of Madness (5)The next morning. omg? What is this? The face of Jin Guang, the general manager of the Gangseo Chamber of Commerce, turned pale. Golden Dictionary? this! The golden certificate was meant to be a first grade certificate. As soon as the name is given in a color that only the head of the company can grant, a letter is delivered to the information office of the company. This is not the time! Without even looking back, Jin Gwang ran to the conference room at the headquarters of the company, followed by a secret shadow. Sir! Looking at Wijinobaek who had returned, Jin Gwang hurriedly asked, How are you? Are you okay? Its okay. The voice was particularly hard and awkward. However, Jin Gwang was so anxious that he did not notice it. What did the Demon Cult say Oh no! Thats not important right now! What happened to the Golden Battlefield all of a sudden?! Im tired. I just want to rest, so please leave. Hoeju! I asked you to leave. ??. Jin Gwang had no choice but to lower his head. ??Yes. General. yes? Do not allow anyone into my residence until noon tomorrow. I want to be alone. Jin Gwangs face showed concern. Could you at least explain the situation, Lord? The elders are agitated. There is a lot of backlash for blocking Zhejiangs trade route without any word Ill tell you tomorrow. ??I understand. I will do my best to comfort the elders. Thats how the light went out. Wisinobag, who was left alone, sat on the chair with a blank face. He usually had good posture, but today he was particularly stiff. He was acting like a person whose joints couldnt straighten well, and that appearance gave off a strange eerie feeling. After a while , . Its really hard to do the fuhu stealth technique after such a long time. Suddenly, Seo-ryang appeared next to Wijinobaek. He grumbled softly. They say its the headquarters of the Chamber of Commerce, and the security is much stricter than that of most major clans. After all, its about managing money. One of the misconceptions people have is that the top guard is weaker than that of the martial arts faction. The majority of the members of the martial arts faction are trained in martial arts. Therefore, even without setting up separate guards, each member also acts as a security guard. On the other hand, the main members of the upper tier are merchants. Most of them are even connected to the martial arts group, so the risk of being robbed by thieves is much greater than that of the clans . Naturally, they had no choice but to be thorough in money management and expenses. In particular, the perimeter of the headquarters must be considered almost impregnable. Although it is not as strong as during active duty, even Seoryang, who remembers King Sals martial arts, had to feel embarrassed several times despite having Wijinobaek at the forefront. If you think about it, it was truly a great caution. Just in case, should I continue to pay attention to stealth techniques in the future? He muttered to himself, but the Lord of the Heavenly Demon Emperor, who was protecting him from an unseen place, couldnt help but be horrified. What on earth cant you do? He also assisted Lee Cheon-sang, the leader of the previous sect. Lee Cheon-sang never showed any stealth skills. This was because he had no need to use them in the first place and Lee Cheon-sangs way of doing things was not that secretive. On the other hand, Seo-ryang, the leader of the contemporary sect, not only did simple martial arts, but also actively developed strategies. In addition, he was skilled in stealth and conversation skills, which instantly overturned the plan he had set up. In particular, in the case of stealth, he was at a better level than a new member of the Hocheon Demon Emperor. Even though he learned traditional magic arts, not magic arts specialized in stealth like the Hocheon Demon Emperor Dan, he was still good at it. C. It was not an area that could be explained as having a high level. Demon Emperor Danju was beyond surprised by Xoryangs versatility and was appalled. This is why he is called a god. There is nothing that cannot be done and there is no place that cannot be advanced. A person who sees everything and can do everything. Anyway, I arrived safely, so I must do what I have to do. Seoliang placed his hand on Wizinobaeks shoulder. Wizinobaek was steadfast. As before, he was staring blankly ahead and did not even blink. Excluding the public funds of the Chamber of Commerce, how much are your personal assets? Its 2.45 million taels of gold. Seo-ryang stuck out his tongue. You stole quite a lot of it? Thats right. Seoliang answered in a polite manner. Seoryang ridiculed such a Wizinobag. You guys gathered together because you hate the main school? Is the purpose of destroying it? You are making me laugh. I cant help but think about the idea of having a guy who is drunk on money and embezzles public funds as the leader. I will deal with our school. Its a common story. They come together for a common goal, but they become so absorbed in success and wealth that they soon become complacent. This is the type of person that Seo-ryang absolutely detests. It doesnt matter if he or she is complacent, but those who deceive themselves are the ones who deceive themselves. I hated it. It was the same with Wijinobaek. He said he didnt mind losing everything, but when Seoryang was in front of him, he trembled with fear. It wasnt because Seoliangs presence was overwhelming or because of the primal fear of demonic energy. From the beginning, Wijinobaek was prepared to die. I didnt do it. It was because I was completely fed up with the power and power that money gives me. Thats why I fell under the spell of death so easily. When can I use it again in the future? The command beast is close to a type of mental torture technique that injects extreme fear into the opponent and breaks his or her mind. However, as the reigning Demon Emperor gets closer to greatness, there are more things that the command beast can do. One of them is hypnosis. It is possible to almost completely turn an opponent into a puppet. However, it cannot be returned to the way it was before being attacked by the spirit beast, and because the victims brain power is used ten times more than normal, the lifespan decreases rapidly. In other words, it is okay to kill. It is a secret art that should never be used unless you are the target of it. Moreover, hypnosis is the final secret art of the spirit beast and cannot be used for several months until the death spirit energy is recovered. Actually, its not a method I like very much. It is better to just cut off the opponents head cleanly than to make fun of him. That was the way of Xiliang. Unless it was a special case like this, the commandant would not have even brought it up. Now, lets get back to work. Xi Liang asked Wizino Baek, The golden letters sent to each intelligence office are your sole authority, right? Thats right. Isnt it true that no one can confirm the contents until we reach the intelligence office? Thats right. Once the golden letter enters the information center, how long does it take for it to spread throughout the central plains? Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It can be as short as two days or as long as five days. The golden book written by Wijinobaek, precisely under the direction of Seoliang, contained detailed information about the illegal businesses that Gangseo Store had been secretly carrying out. If the contents spread throughout the central region, Gangseo Merchant Association will suffer a serious blow. We will no longer be able to care about Honam affairs or trade. Its perfect. And one more thing. Xiliangs eyes flashed. In order to restore the blockage of Zhejiangs trade routes, I need your seal and secret language, as well as permission to write your own handwriting? Thats right. Xu Liang frowned. You can do that with the seal and secret words, but the handwriting People who professionally check letters can identify people with only subtle changes in strokes. Currently, Wizinovacs condition is very unstable. Although he could clearly carry out the tasks he was asked to do, it was difficult to perform even delicate tasks such as writing letters without making mistakes. Well, just delivering the seal and secret language in the first place will take quite a long time. Thats the way it should be How about changing your thoughts? The fact that Zhejiangs trade route is blocked means that the southern commercial route is also blocked. Gangseo Chamber of Commerce, which is considered the highest peak of the Southern Chamber of Commerce, has blocked 70 percent of them, so it is a huge blow to Shinkyo as well. However, if you try to resolve this right away, your connection with Dam Sa-yeong may be severed. Xiliang didnt want that. You have to kill two birds with one stone. Its an issue that cannot be prioritized. It was then. uh? A sudden thought occurred to Seo-ryang and he asked Wijinobaek. You said that Damsayoung should contact you first, right? Cant you send a message from your side? Yes. How often do you usually contact me? Its different every time, but on average, you will be contacted once a quarter. Sometimes it comes over three or four days. An evil smile appeared on Xu Liangs face. So, youre saying we leave a certain period of time? Thats true if nothing special happens. Then, we can make a big deal out of it, right? I guess Ill have to use a method that old Dam used often. His hand holding Wizinovacs shoulder tightened. Now, you have a chance to extend your life for a few more days. * * * Master. Whats going on? Dam Sa-young, who had been chatting with Zheng Zhenbaek for a while, frowned. Dan Li-hus face still did not change. But Dam Si-young felt intuitively that Dan Li-hu was embarrassed. She had an ominous feeling. Seeing Dan Li-hu so embarrassed. Ive never seen it before. Dan Lihu glanced at the money transfer bag. Dam Sayoung raised her hand. Its okay. Report. Gangseo Store is suffering from bad rumors. What do you mean, bad rumors? What? All kinds of illegal businesses that the company has been conducting over the past dozen years have been put on the chopping block. Damsayoung frowned. Arent such rumors common? Thats right, but this time its more problematic because the atmosphere is criticizing anti-Jeonghoe and Chilpa. what? An atmosphere was created that it was because the factions that should have stepped up in time did not correct the situation. If such an atmosphere spread so quickly, it is proof that the negative rumors about Gangseo Sanghoe were highlighted in great detail and seriously. her! Damsayoung shook her head. Where does the rumor come from? Thats Dan Lihu could not easily open his mouth. Why are you silent? Where did it come from? This is Biyeondan (wF). A non-podium? You really mean that non-podium? Thats right. The Gangseo Chamber of Commerces best source of information, Bipyeondan, is spreading rumors throughout the central region. Dam Sa-yeong almost refrained from swearing without even realizing it. Although the intelligence power of the Feidan cannot match Hao Wen in scope, it is comparable to Hao Wen in terms of the area they are in charge of. And that information power has helped tremendously in the growth of Gangseo Chamber of Commerce. In other words, Biyeondan was an organization under the Gangseo Chamber of Commerce and was inseparable. That kind of information center is spreading such evil rumors? There is no way the Bi-Podium could have done something like that on its own. Is this the work of the Lord? I cant figure it out for sure. But I heard that he received a golden letter. Golden Dictionary?! The Golden Book refers to an absolute command that only the Lord of the Lord can write. No one can know its contents until it is delivered to the main altar, and in terms of the sect, it is an emergency color that is not easily used except in times of war. That cant be possible unless Hoeju doesnt go crazy. Didnt you get hit? Song Sang-baek frowned. I dont know the circumstances, but if such a bad rumor spreads, I think its clear that someone is working behind the scenes. Dam Sa-yeong nodded. You might think so, but the position of head of the Gangseo Chamber of Commerce is safer than that of Jang Mun-in of the Old Daemun Sect. Even if I was harmed by someone, I am not the kind of person who would confess to the enemy about the Golden Book. then? Dam Sa-youngs eyes deepened. Do you think this old man suddenly betrayed me? Thats quite possible. The probability of being betrayed is much higher than the probability of being betrayed by someone. However, Dam Sa-yeong felt uneasy. His sixth sense, trained over decades of Kang-hos various conspiracies and noble orders, was telling him that this situation was not simple at all. Besides, strange rumors are also spreading. Dam Sa-yeong and Song Sang-baek saw Dan Li-hu. A strange rumor? Masters name is mentioned. My Name? Rumors are secretly spreading that the person behind the Gangseo Chamber of Commerce is the master behind the scenes. ??!! Chapter 441 Episode 441 Ruler of the South (1)Commander General! I received a call from the Zhejiang Traders Association! Damn it! Are you here again? Im so busy! It wasnt a big deal. Ho Yo-seongs cheeks were sunken, as if he had not even eaten blood porridge. But his eyes were full of life. Although my body was tired, my mind seemed clearer than ever. Here is the letter! As soon as he read the letter, a smile appeared on Hu Yaoshengs lips. Are our merchants on fire? Not long after the Gangseo Chamber of Commerce blocked Zhejiangs trade routes, negative rumors about the Gangseo Chamber of Commerce spread throughout the central plains. The ripple effect of the rumor was truly explosive. No matter how much power the imperial palace lost, it was necessary to follow the minimum rules, but they even secretly got into the salt business. Although it was a serious illegal act, the publics reaction to it was actually lukewarm. Although it is illegal, it does not cause direct damage to the lives of actual civilians. However, there was a decisive reason why the common people unanimously condemned Gangseo Store. Gangseo Sanghoe set up Yeomwangchae () against the common people. It wasnt just one or two. The number of Yeomwangchae under the Gangseo Chamber of Commerce, whose names were hidden, was over five hundred. The damage that one Yeomwangchae causes to the area is truly terrifying. When lending money, Yeomwangchae acted as if he would take out the liver and gallbladder, but when he started urging, he even pulled out a knife. In addition, the interest rate at the time of contract and the date of collection fluctuated dramatically. Even if a contract is signed, money is not received according to the contract. For the civilians, Yeomwangchae was more fearsome than the Murim people. In other words, Gangseo Store was secretly sucking the blood of tens of thousands of civilians through Yeomwangchae. Even that was just a part of the numerous illegal businesses that Gangseo Trading Company had been conducting, and it was through this that we could see how formidable the financial power of Gangseo Trading Company was. This was also the reason why Zhejiangs trade routes were able to be blocked at once with the power of just one merchant union. In the commercial world where money is power, the influence of Gangseo Chamber of Commerce was enormous. Merchants who trade cannot help but notice the Gangseo Chamber of Commerce. However, traders could not just suck their fingers and wait like this. Even if trade was halted for just one day, the loss of funds they would incur was enormous. Their representative came to Gangseo Province? Thats right. The traders also risked their lives. Hu Yaosheng said willingly. Ask how much damage has been suffered so far. If its less than a million gold coins, theyll recover 80% of the damage. Are you talking about papal? Dont worry. Because money is coming from all over the place. And what if I lose some money? Isnt this a golden opportunity for us to prey on the traders who were controlled by the Gangseo Chamber of Commerce? If you think about the future, you have to make money even if you dont have it. Hu Yaosheng buried his back in the chair. A look of admiration that could not be hidden appeared on his face. You are truly amazing, leader. The reason why Seo-ryang went to Gangseo Province was not to take responsibility for what happened in Honam. It was because of Damsayoung. In other words, if it was just to hold them accountable, they could have blown up the Gangseo Commercial Association by sending out only the Xinjiang Department. To put it bluntly, for Seoryang, as long as he can catch Dam Sa-yeong, thats enough. But he didnt stop there. He was the leader of the Hundred Thousand Demons and the leader of the Heavenly Demon Church. I had to make a decision as the leader of a group, not as an individual driven by revenge. Thats where the strong momentum of Xiliangs bold strategy shined. You took the entire Gangseo Province hostage, summoned the Lord of the Chamber of Commerce, and immediately found the best way to destroy the Chamber of Commerce. Burning down Gangseo Store was easy. However, burning down their headquarters cannot completely exterminate them. Even if it is annihilated, forces targeting Gangseo Fortress will spring up like mushrooms in the empty space. However, if the Church of the Heavenly Demon intervenes before there is a gap, the story will be different. Thanks to Seoryangs efforts, the fear of the Heavenly Demon Church had been considerably diluted. Still, people did not forget one thing. You must not intervene in the affairs of the Heavenly Demon Church. The Church of the Heavenly Demon takes merciless revenge against any organization that touches it. Moreover, after seeing the tremendous power of the previous cult leader Lee Cheon-sang and the incredible driving force of the contemporary cult leader Seo-ryang, the martial arts people would not have even thought of touching the Heavenly Demon Religion. Perhaps the leader decided that he could not open a trade passage that was already blocked. Thats why he changed the landscape of the southern commercial world by connecting traders and our school. If the Gangseo Chamber of Commerce collapses, trade channels will naturally open up. But the problem was the time it took for it to completely collapse. With the Gangseo Chamber of Commerce paralyzed, traders had no choice but to fall into conflict. Even if the financial loss continued, Gangseo Chamber of Commerce had to keep an eye on it. Seoliang dispatched the Heavenly Demon Church to that place at that very moment. There were no other instructions. Now that we had established a relationship with the traders, the rest was up to Ho Yo-seong, the commander-in-chief of the Heavenly Demon Church. And Hu Yaosheng clearly saw what Xu Liang was aiming for and what the best result he hoped for would be. Its not just about destroying the opponent. It is a divine move that enriches the school with the opponents flesh and at the same time brings the enemy hidden behind it to the surface. The traders were merchants, not warriors. What was important to them was leaving a mark, so they did not care about the reputation of the person they were trading with. In the first place, I didnt even have enough time to consider such a thing. Therefore, Hu Yao-seong made a very strong promise to compensate the traders for 80% of the damage suffered so far. That was the end of it. Traders will no longer pay attention to Gangseo Chamber of Commerce. Didnt they join hands with the Heavenly Demon Church, which is ten times stronger and a hundred times more scary than Gangseo Sanghoe? It may be a bit jarring at first, but its okay if you get even one penny less than Gangseo Store. That alone will make traders praise our school. Ho Yo-seong wanted to dance loudly. If we grow well like this, we will be able to wipe out all the money south of the Yangtze River. Money is power. In certain situations, gold power was more powerful than military force. In the meantime, the Church of the Heavenly Demon was united by faith and pride. Seoliang even provided funds. Has there ever been such a radical leader in the history of this school? I wonder if the former leader would have done something like this. Hu Yaosheng was lost in thought for a moment and quickly wrote a letter. Send this to the leader. Treat it as payment. All right. Ho Yo-seong, who was alone, pressed his eyelids with his hands. Oh my gosh, Im really going to collapse. Its really too much of you to put such a burden on an already busy general. Of course, it was a joke. Ho Yo-seong felt his heart pounding for the first time in a long time since he joined the new church. Now, I will take care of all the rest. Master, you can have fun with the magicians. * * * Hoo? There was interest on Xu Liangs face as he received Hu Yaoshengs letter. A cherry blossom painting? Isnt this unexpected? As can be seen just by looking at Wizinobaek, the leaders of the Gangseo Chamber of Commerce are rotten to the point of decay. It is only natural that they made money through all kinds of illegal businesses, including Yeomsang Industry and Yeom Wangchaes assassination group. He confiscated all of Wizinobaeks personally accumulated assets. I was planning to do it. It was well over two million taels in gold, so that alone was a huge profit. However, I was able to steal not only the money of the Cheonin Merchants Association connected through Aenghwa, but also the top executives. Ho Yao-seongs plan and driving force. He was no better than Xoryang. On the contrary, even Xoryang could not keep up with his ability to see the overall situation. Unlike Xoryang, who destroyed the Gangseo Chamber of Commerce with bad rumors and took away its traders, Ho Yaoseong seemed intent on taking back every single piece of iron coin. He was persistent and strong-willed. It was a matter of course. I think its a bit excessive, but since we were trying to swallow up Gangseo Fortress anyway, it would be good to go without any regrets. Now, Gangseo Sanghoe has no choice but to collapse from its roots. The name Gangseo Sanghoe will remain, but it will become an organization without any substance. All that remains is complete collapse. Whoa, this is the end of what happened. Seoryangs eyes turned cold as he looked at the window. Well, isnt it time to move on? By now, Dam Sa-yeong would have known that Gangseo Sanghoe was destroyed. But we will never know how it collapsed. Dam Sa-yeong was not one to ignore things he did not know. He will move within the near future to find out the circumstances of this matter. . Looking at Seo-ryang leisurely drinking tea by the window, Yeo Geuk-do couldnt help but admire, You and the general military are really scary people. yes? The series of actions you showed after arriving in Gangseo Castle were truly impressive. You were able to force them into submission, but you completely destroyed them from the inside. Seoliang smiled bitterly, It wasnt a cool way to brag to others. Whats important is the result, not the process. Of course, if Gangseo Merchants Association wasnt such a vicious organization, I might have stopped it first. Is that so? Thats right. Well, since we were outnumbered anyway, we had no choice but to make excuses. Yeo Geuk-do burst out laughing. Seo-ryang also smiled. But the intention was different. Are we being overpowered by the number of people? I dont think hes the type of person who cares about that. Yeo Geuk-do was recovering at this very moment. I cant even imagine how terrifying Yeo Geuk-dos martial arts skills will be if he completely regains them. In some ways, hes someone you need to be more careful with than senior Namgung. But thats it. Publicly. Are you really not interested in our Rin? either privately. Xu Liangs face crumpled. Im not interested in that. really? No, its not because shes my daughter. Isnt Rin a talented woman who is hard to find anywhere in the world? She has a pretty face, nice body, and is very talented and good at martial arts. Hes even smart. Where can I find a bride like this? Seoliang coughed without realizing it. This was the first time I saw a father telling his daughter that she had a nice body. The sentiment in the North Sea was clearly different from that in the central plains. If things continued like this, there would be people telling us to just live together without getting married. Maybe its because of my personality? If so, how about the two of you live together? In a way, hes a very predictable personality. Thats enough. Do you really want to ruin my daughters bright future? Huh! What do you think it would be like to live with a good person before marriage? oh my god. The people of the central plains are so closed-minded. I dont think its a bad idea to meet this person and that before getting married. You may know ten ways in the world, but you dont know the insides of a person in one way. Only when you spend a long time with that person will you know what kind of great person he is. Isnt it possible? Even if youre going to buy one item, you wont regret it if you try everything before you buy it Oh, thats it. No matter how much I think about it, I dont understand. uh? Are you there? why. No way, right? What. Um Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What? You cant be a man. Grumble! The teacup that Seo-ryang was holding turned into a handful of ash and scattered. Yeo Geuk-do said with an embarrassed face. Its just a joke. Its a joke. . Im sorry. I was a little harsh, wasnt I? Seo-ryang turned his head. Yeo Geuk-do cleared his throat. I feel bad when I think about the emotions of this tight midfielder. An awkward time passed like that. Yeo Geuk-do, who was feeling restless, cleared his throat again and asked carefully. Just forget what I said Youre here. huh? Xu Liang stood up. His eyes burned with fear. Is it not a big fish, but a small fish? Chapter 442 Episode 442 Ruler of the South (2)You truly are an amazing person. You swallowed up the largest merchant union in southern Central Plains in just a few days. Its a lot of momentum, but its also unsettling. hmm. The Church of the Heavenly Demon is the organization that the martial people pay the most attention to. It was the same in the past and it is the same in the present. Doesnt the situation in the central plains change depending on how the Church of the Heavenly Demon moves? Its the same for Uicheonmaeng and Sanghyeolseong. Of course it is, but what Im saying is I know what you mean. An angular stone is the right thing to do. If we maintain a certain line, if we cross the line, the martial arts people may become one and try to put pressure on the Heavenly Demon Church. The question is who is leading it. Who could it be? ??. If the target was not Gangseo Store, he might have been purely happy. Because his ability to agitate the public is outstanding. Gangseo Sanghoe is one of the greatest powers that Lord Dam has. So it may be more of a problem. Master Dam is a person who does not know how to give up. Since we have lost a great deal of power, we can drive the Heavenly Demon Church into a corner to receive commensurate compensation. Yes, I will. Thats probably why the small religious leader, or rather the religious leader, did it this way. yes? This is the letter I received this morning. Read it. ??I really dont know how far ahead you are, Master Seo. You probably didnt think about it from the beginning. I think the result was something like this because we were just trying to catch the leader of Dam. Still, its great. Gangseo Store raised money through illegal business and even made it known that Dam Master was behind it, so now it will be difficult for Dam Master to come to the forefront for the time being. No. yes? What the sect leader wants is to kill the dam leader. Im sure youre working hard to bring him to the forefront. Ha, but if we continue like this Ive been thinking about it. Why did the religious leader make himself known? yes? Im talking about Gangseo Castle. He is the one who came directly to devour the Gangseo Chamber of Commerce whole and catch its leader. In that case, he should have hidden himself, but instead, he boldly made his presence known. Thanks to you, we were able to quickly and reliably take down the Gangseo Chamber of Commerce, werent we? Thats right. But what is His number one goal? ??! It was my goal as the leader of the Heavenly Demon Church to swallow up Gangseo Sanghoe. However, to the leader personally, the leader of the dam is much more important than the Gangseo Store. Then why make such an unreasonable number?! Because I dont know where the other person is. ??!! At the same time, the opponent will approach him in some way. Even if he is not the leader of Dam, he has no choice but to check the direction of Gangseo Province. I see But there is a chance that the Dam leader will hide even more because of that. There is no chance of that happening. Why is that so? Because he thinks so. yes? The leader has made sharper and more accurate judgments than any other intelligence group in matters related to the Dam leader. I dont know how you analyze the Dam leader, but the leader always knew exactly how the Dam leader would come out. Ah! You are sure this time too. They said they would contact me first. Even if the cult leader himself appeared in Gangseo Province, he was confident that he would never hide and make contact. I see. The problem is us. yes? I think its about time. Lord Moon?! For the survival of the clan, we had to get under the enemys crotch. I sent a few letters secretly to try to help him, but I wonder how much help they would have had. Even after the collapse of the Uicheon Alliance, we were still unable to return to prepare for an unexpected situation. Gong Yachi smiled and raised his head. Its a little early, but I think its time. Are you trying to stretch yourself? The Heavenly Demon Church has swallowed up Gangseo Store. It is no different than showing his will to enter the world in earnest before his true intentions. It means you dont have to worry about Lord Dam anymore. You have to pay attention. Thats why I said it was a bit early. But I wonder when I can go back if not now. Paralarak! A bright blue dove flew in from the window and landed on Gong Yachis shoulder. Gong Yachis eyes shone brightly. Now, lets go give him strength. * * * Geumju thought. Unbelievable. Feeling the shocking force, he swallowed his saliva without realizing it. What kind of strength is this! To be honest, I was somewhat dissatisfied with the orders from my superiors. This was because it was only now that he had completed the Hyeolgeumsingi (Ѫ) and was able to fully engage in the Seven Battles of War. It was absurd that he, the high priest of Geumjeong, would be dispatched directly to Gangseo during the most important time. If he completes the Seven Battlefields Tactics, he will be able to overwhelm all the sword-wielding bastards in the central plains, so is this such an absurd order that he would be dispatched at such an important time? Not long ago, I even heard that the fire master and the water master had reached the brink of completion of the executing technique. I thought I would definitely have to consider it after this incident was over. Even though the opponent was a demonic cult leader, he firmly believed that he would never be defeated by a demonic cult leader. That belief was shattered as soon as I arrived here in Hoyen Lu. Phew. Strangely enough, I didnt feel any demonic energy. As the purity of demonic energy increases, its tendency to expand becomes stronger, so conserving energy was several times more difficult than using divine skills. If there was a Demon Cult Master over there, the Demon Cult Leaders level had to be much higher than he thought. The problem was not magical energy but cold energy. The weather, which had been warm and cozy, was rapidly becoming colder as we got closer to Hoyen Lu. The temperature didnt actually change. That was the overflowing energy that Geumju felt. And Geumju was able to realize the identity of this energy, albeit belatedly. Could it be an ice palace?! It was then. Hmm? Its surprising. A voice coming from the window on the top floor of Hoyeonru. Even though it does not contain any internal energy, it gently penetrates into the ears. Geumju felt a chill running down her spine. I never imagined that I would come to the central plains and see a man of heaven. Moreover, he is not a henchman but a high priest of the Seven Lords? The voice was full of composure. But Geumju knew. That composure is not due to belittling the other person, but comes from the natural demeanor of someone who has reached the highest level. Did you know that too? I didnt know. But we bumped into each other once before. ah! I heard it from Lin. You met the High Priest of Wood? Thats right. I heard that they amplified the wood energy tremendously using the Seven Pillars of War or something like that. Yeah, I think Ive heard that too. Huh! If you think about it, you and Rin were lucky. Once the Seven Elements of War is completed, its destructive power is truly enormous. Is it that much? The yin and yang of the sun and moon are the strongest high priests in the seven heavenly dragons. They have already mastered the art of martial arts and can be said to have established extremely pure energy within their bodies. They are at the level of heavenly rank. When I ascended, I once fought with Wolju. How was it? I lost. You lost? To be precise, it was closer to a two-party plan. However, I retreated because there was no need to risk my life, but even if I had decided to risk my life, I would have had to give up an arm. I heard that the level of Heavenly Wisdom is the same as the level of the Extreme Demon Flower Realm in the central plains. Thats right. Does this mean that the high priests who have perfected the art of execution are no different from those who have reached the same level? Its a little different. The purity of the True Qi can be said to be above a thousand levels, but their enlightenment falls far short of the True Qi. However, they have many evil arts and magical arts that can make up for their somewhat shallow enlightenment. I dare say that even todays country will not be able to relax against Ilju and Wolju. It sounds like there wont be an earthquake. You know, right? That winning or losing is not that simple. One wrong step can cost you your life. However, if its pure power vs. power, I think its worth it even against the two masters of the sun and moon. In other words, if the masters of the remaining five elements complete their martial arts skills, they will gain power comparable to that of the masters of the sun and moon? It also depends on the situation. If the environment supports it, it can show more power than expected, but in the opposite case, it can also show something below expectations. But if you look at the purity of the simple gem you can answer yes. Thats scary. Its scary. Whats scarier is that until I heard from you, I didnt know that Damsayoung had taken control of the Heavenly Dragon Palace. Even though he had that power, why didnt he show his magic soon? I dont know. There are probably many reasons. I can easily guess one of them. What is that? Church of the Heavenly Demon. Whiiiiing!! The cool wind suddenly turned into a strong gust of wind. Flash! I thought a flame was flashing in the window on the top floor of Hoyeonru, and then Seoryang and Yeo Geukdo landed on the first floor. Seoliangs eyes sank coldly. . Dam Sa-yeong thought that the Heavenly Demon Cult would be the biggest obstacle in conquering the central plains. So, he planned to send King Salsuji, who is arguably the best in the central plains and arguably the best in history, to assassinate the Demon Cultist. Huh! Whats the result? It didnt work out. But I expected it to inevitably fail. Do you really think so? Thats right. Even if it were me now, not Master, I would definitely have failed. Thats a lot of confidence. Its a given. And from now on, I plan to tell the whole world why Damsayoung was so afraid of the Heavenly Demon Church. Xu Liang took a step forward. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! At some point, the fire burning beneath his feet began to spread to the surrounding area. It literally happened in the blink of an eye. Strangely enough, the objects touched by the magic fire were fine, without a single scorch mark, but they were brimming with a deadly force that was much more dangerous than the actual flames. Geumjus face turned pale. Hwaaaaaaa! The moment the fire covered the world, the hidden absolute magical energy began to rage like a storm. omg! Geumjus body automatically pushed back. Even though I didnt throw away the tension or shoot out the wind, my body is pushed. The pressure of the gushing demonic energy even pushed the body of Geumju, a supreme expert. Xiliang lifted his chin. The image of the devil who would turn the world into hell filled me with the absolute confidence that no one under heaven would ever be on top of me. You have quite a bit of guts. To think that he would defeat his subordinates and come alone. Its really useful because its under Damsayeong. Geumju took a step back without realizing it. It wasnt that he was pushed out by the pressure of Magi. The body reacted on its own. by the way. sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lets go! A dark blue thunderbolt flashed in Xu Liangs right hand. It was the manifestation of the absolute great power of the reigning Demon Emperor, the Manapgeummajang (dħ). Shouldnt we call our subordinates even now? Geumju shouted without realizing it. Geumnyeong-gwi (Geumnyeong-gwi)!! P-b- b-b-b-b-b-b-b-b-b-b-b-b-b-b-b-b-b-b-b-b-b-b-b-b-b-b! Dozens of monsters wearing golden glitter flew in from far away. At the same time, the new type of the week retreated all the way back. It was an amazing new technique that would make even the extreme demon expert stick out his tongue. Seoliang grinned. Very good. Quaaaang! The ground he stepped on was dented as if it had been hit by a gun. And before he knew it, Seoryang had reached Geumryeong-gwis nose. It was the beginning of a race to catch Dam Sa-young. Chapter 443 Episode 443 The southern ruler (3)Mok-ryeong-gwi who worked under the high priest of Mok-jeong (ľ), Mok-ju (ľ), all had a resilience that was close to immortality (). Even if their arms were broken or their stomachs were punctured, they recovered in an instant. That appearance was truly terrifying and could be seen as the closest thing to the legendary Gangshi. The reason they were able to show such resilience was precisely because of the characteristics of wood energy. Like a tree that recovers as if no matter what kind of injury it gets. Like weeds that grow continuously if not uprooted, and bamboo that grows steadily even when cut again and again, their bodies have also developed strong resilience. In particular, their presence in Gwangmokrim, which had a lot of blood shingi, was close to disaster. So what are the characteristics of a golden spirit? Quaaaang! Although the tension was lightly thrown away, the person who unleashed that tension was none other than Seoryang. It was a method of destruction with enough destructive power to destroy even a rock the size of a house. however. Rumbling! Xu Liangs eyes lit up. The golden spirits that had been blown away by the storm-like tension were staggering back to their feet. Is this all taboo? Gold does not simply mean gold. Gold is a mineral, and even minerals refer to iron. What their bodies gained was the properties of iron, making their bodies incredibly strong. It wasnt just about sword invulnerability. Although it may not be as strong as a diamond, it appears to have absolute defense against external attacks. The corners of Seo-ryangs mouth rose. He wiggled his fingers and then slowly curled them from his index finger to his little finger. Kyaaaat! Stop it! The golden spirits attacked Seoryang again. Although he was not dead, his face was filled with fear as if he had been invaded by demonic energy. Even so, he rushed forward without any hesitation. Xi Liang stepped on the ground powerfully. Quang! After the explosive advance, a powerful wind laden with red lightning blew. The power of the Heavenly Demon was unleashed. Kwakwakwak! Kaaak! Oops! No matter how invincible his body was, it was not enough to block the power of Seoryang, which he purposely threw away. More than half of the dozen golden spirits were crushed like minced meat. One of the Geumnyeongwis limbs, which had not managed to die, was twisted at a strange angle, and blood was dripping from its nose and mouth. The nine heavenly battles of the nine heavenly battles unfolded in one breath. It was an attack so powerful that even a master who had reached the extreme thought of death, so no matter how strong he was, he could not withstand it. Xiliang raised his head. In this short period of time, sobriety became further and further away. Really, he was incredibly fast when it came to his new laws. I felt like I knew why Dam Sa-yeong sent that guy to her. It seemed like he was a guy who could somehow escape even if something unexpected happened. Moreover, other Geumryeong ghosts were rushing from the direction Geumju was running. There are about 30 golden ghosts left in front of me that have not yet been dealt with, and a similar number are popping up again. Xu Liang didnt care. It was just another step forward. Quaaaang! This advance gave a much stronger and more resonant roar than the previous advance. Its a joke! The remnants of red lightning flickered beautifully along the trajectory of the fist. It was the absolute beginning of the heavenly devils power realm. Excluding the Jincheon Byeokryokpa, which was the last herbivore, it was a Qigong-launching type of fist that was said to be the strongest in terms of single-shot power. Flash! The red wind that shot out as if clearing the air reached Geumjus mound in the blink of an eye. Kwaaaaang! A black dust cloud rose along with a loud explosion. Xiliangs eyes deepened. Palace lord. Yes? Yeo Geuk-do, who had been watching Seo-ryangs martial arts performance in fascination, looked at his back. Please give me some small children. ok? Now, small piece? Hey! Where? Fuuuuuuu! Seoryang runs again. Before I knew it, I could see the new model of the week shooting through a cloud of dust ahead. His entire body was covered in dust, but he seemed unscathed. Yeo Geuk-dos face was distorted. No, youre handing over a small piece to someone who isnt even physically fit! The golden spirits looked at Yeogeukdo with sparkling eyes. Yeogeukdo sighed. I cant pretend not to know this. Whiiiiing! A pure white energy flickered from Yeogeukdos body. The expressions of the golden spirits became stiff. Unlike Geumju, their sense of energy had become quite dull as they had made their bodies into the strength of a fire monster. It was difficult to properly understand the opponents skills. Its a state. Wow! The advance angle of Yeogeukdo was different from that of Seoliang. If Seoryangs advance had a spirit that seemed to pierce the sky, the advance of Yeogeukdo was deep and dark, as if it would freeze the depths of the earth. It radiated pure white qigong. But his power was darkness itself. Cheeeeeee! A cold white light that sent a chill down his spine filled both his hands. The best season of the North Sea Ice Palace. The best martial art in the North Sea that only the palace lord and heir can master . The Demon God appeared. Dont blame me too much for this. * * * Paaaaang! A speed that makes it difficult to open your eyes. Geumju had never run this fast since learning the new method. To the extent that he himself did not know what the limits of meditation were, he thought that the state of divine law was worth discussing about the best of the new world. However, the speed of the devil chasing him was also beyond imagination. Buaaaaang! It tears through the air and approaches at incredible speed. As time passed, his demonic energy became stronger and his vitality increased. It was truly a stormy run. Geumju bit her lip. Youll get caught like this! Before the difference in the level of divine law, the use of internal energy was slowing down due to the pressure of the opponents magic energy. This too is amazing. Are you saying its going to be difficult to use your attack power due to the opponents energy? Not even the Lord of the Heavenly Dragon Palace gave off such terrifying energy waves. profit! Weeeeeee! Geumjus eyes turned pure white. It was white, different from the martial arts of the Ice Palace. Its cloudy and dry. The dull eye light, which seemed to reveal the properties of iron, had a strange eerie feel in itself. Pabababak! The distance to Seoliang quickly became shorter. At that time, Geumju shouted. Golden sword!! Chiri riri ring! Xu Liang frowned. The skin of the golden demons that were closer than the gold bar gave off a faint luster like well-polished iron. As if it were a sword. Yegi (J)? Pipipiping! All the golden ghosts rushed towards Seoliang. But the speed was really fast. Stiff dolls that can be blown away at any time have turned into dangerous swords that can cut you if you make a mistake. Their momentum as they attacked and raised their capitals was not something to be taken lightly. Yes. At least for other experts, the change in Geumnyeongwi itself was a fatal threat. Its annoying. Squeeze! Before he knew it, the burning flames disappeared and his entire body became a dangerous flash of lightning. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With his entire body filled with the reigning demon emperor, he quietly chanted. Neungcheon Marasu. bang! Pow! Kwakwakwak! Kwazijic!! With a blood-curdling sound, about 30 Geumryeong demons that were rushing towards Seoryang were crushed to pieces on the spot. Yes. It was broken. Their bodies, which were no different from the treasured swords of the world, broke into hundreds of pieces like rusty iron swords and fell to the floor. Its a joke! Surprisingly, not a single drop of blood leaked from their shredded flesh. Blue lightning flashed menacingly over the dry pieces. Geumjus face turned pale. I knew it without even looking back. Because of the actions of that non-human devil, all the golden spirits were destroyed. You crazy! Paaang! Geumju ran again. In order to tie the Demon Cult Masters feet, he consumed a considerable amount of internal energy to turn the Golden Spirit Demons into golden swords, but it was a mistake. It ended up being a waste of energy. Youll get caught like this! I felt confident. For the first time in his life, he was practicing divine law with all his might, but the demonic leader who was chasing him was a monster among monsters who had established a level of divine law that was even greater than his own. If we continue like this, we will definitely get caught. If you are caught, you will definitely be killed. Even if I died, I couldnt die like this. He was known to be fearless, but now he was filled with only the desire to live. damn! Geumju took out a long cylinder from her arms. Piyuuuung! Cheap!! Red-hot flames shot high into the sky. Then, a moment later, the same fireworks appeared hundreds of miles away. good! This was the last move. Master Ma was looking for his superiors, not himself. If so, I will leave myself behind and head to the place where the flame came from. The first step is a call to ignorance, but anyone will have no choice but to be deceived. but. Its a fun toy. I got goosebumps. The other persons voice was coming from my ear as if I could catch it at any time. Whether or not he actually got that close, there was no hope now. No, there is one. Geumjus face distorted. There is no way to overcome this crisis. However, if you use that method, everything you have achieved so far may collapse. It was something more terrifying than losing ones life. This is because it is none other than opening up the concentrated blood gold magic. damn! damn! damn! What do we do? What should I do? How can I survive? I guess theres nothing more to see. Lets just get this over with. Geumjus eyes sparkled. Those words were so frightening that I instantly forgot about the fierce conflict. Wooooow. Blood-colored gold energy flickered from Geumjus body. Xu Liangs eyes flashed. Aaaah!! Geumju, who was screaming, suddenly released a huge amount of energy. Kwaaaaang! Seo-ryangs body hesitated. Cheeeeeek! White smoke rose from all over his body. Surprise appeared on Seo-ryangs face. Thats amazing. It was a terrible taboo. It wasnt like she was herbivore or releasing her Qigong, but just the explosion of her Qi made her internal energy become creaky and it became difficult to use her limbs. Taboo is infiltrating. The ultra-pure taboo that permeated the entire body briefly suppressed demonic energy and hardened the entire body. Its similar. It was very similar to the Hyeolmokshingi that I saw in Gwangmokrim at the time. Although the nature of the energy was different, the level achieved by the energy was similar. Xiliang raised his head. Before I knew it, Geumju had turned around and was running towards an unknown mountain. pop! Pow! At the same time, three fireworks exploded in succession along the northwest ridge. The flame was shining bright yellow, unlike before. There is a refuge or ally formed over dozens of miles. However, it was a completely different direction from the direction in which Geumju was running. Xu Liang smiled whitely. That way. The reason it didnt move when the fireworks first exploded was because Geumjus masterpiece was clearly visible. But not anymore. It was clear that this taboo was like life to Geumju. The emotions of the week, coming from energy, were filled with only fear and the desire to survive. In other words, from now on, it didnt matter if I dominated where he was headed. Because hes the guy who will do anything to survive. This is the beginning, Dam Sa-young. Xu Liang shouted. Iron Heartless!! The roar of the Demon King that will resonate for hundreds of miles beyond tens of miles. At the same time, a hundred magic commanders who were hiding in various places, including mountains and lakes, opened their magic all at once. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! A hundred horse commanders hiding in the Namchang area rushed like a wave toward the ridge where yellow fireworks exploded. Chapter 444 Episode 444 Ruler of the South (4)Dan Lihus eyes sparkled. From sobriety? Thats right. ??. Dan Lihu thought. I thought it wouldnt be easy. But so quickly??? He was secretly surprised to hear that Master Ma had entered Gangseo Province in person. But it was also a golden opportunity. At the same time as the loss of Gangseo Sanghoe, this side suffered great damage from bad rumors. For the time being, they had no choice but to operate in the shadows. Thats because. I had to carry out various projects in the future, but they were blocked before they even started. If it were a rumor that the Ma leader himself came up with, he would immediately start a public opinion war and counterattack, but the problem was that it was a non-podium under the Gangseo Chamber of Commerce that said the story. The public is an idiot. No. Even if public opinion spreads that Gangseo Store has joined hands with Ma Cult, they will not believe this side. On the contrary, there is a risk that public opinion will worsen further by saying that they are struggling to catch Ma Cult. So Dan Lihu stepped forward himself. The plan was to get the Demon Cult to be caught up in the battle. Since the Demon Cult has a fierce hatred for Dam Sa-yeong, even if he is lured into a crowded city, he will commit acts of destruction without hesitation . I tried to induce him like that so that everyone can see the Demon Cults true face. Just like that. If this happens, it will be easier to gather the power of the righteous martial arts and keep the Heavenly Demon God Church in check. But what does this mean? Geumju asked for help? That too so quickly? Dan Lihu was lost in thought for a moment and soon realized one thing: I see. I approached it with too much common sense. In order to annihilate the enemy, you must know the enemy well. It is not for nothing that the saying, If you are knowledgeable and knowledgeable, you will never be defeated in battle, came out for nothing. Of course, I thought there would be some conversation with the Demon Lord. Although Geumju has a strong pride, he is quite extraordinary. I thought that since he had one mind, he would be a good choice for provoking the Demon Cult or probing the enemys information. I was mistaken. The Demon Cult had no intention of talking to this side in the first place. S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Why is that so? It would have been good to at least find out how much power this side had and why they were trying to make contact at this time? Dan Lihus eyes sparkled. Thats right. Im not just doing this because Im crazy with hatred. It was only now that he realized what Yeom Lamaje, the leader of the Demonic Cult of the time, wanted. The very thing that remained in Namchang after overthrowing the Gangseo Sanghoe in the first place was waiting for our approach. The judgment was made, but this was also something that was difficult to understand. Normally, one would think that he would cut off his tail and hide, but not that he would approach. Since they have taken control of the Gangseo Chamber of Commerce, they are thinking of taking control of the Zhejiang traders as well. I thought. In any case, they had bitten the bait thrown by Ma Cyoju. However, Dan Lihu was not offended at all. What was important was reality. Now that we know the enemys purpose, it is important to think about how to respond from now on. In fact, worry. There is nothing to do. What he wants is to reach Master through us. We will do anything for him. Dan Lihu asked, What is the force? yes? There is no way a person of the level of Lord Ma could have come all the way to Gangxi City alone. At least he came with an escort. That is what? Ive never seen any demons except the demon cult leader. what? Rather, it is said that he was with the palace lord of the North Sea Ice Palace and his son, Xiaogungju. In addition, there was also the Sword King of the Namgung family, but he is said to have suddenly disappeared. Dan Lihu rarely frowned. What the hell is that guy? Nothing moves according to common sense. It may certainly be better to be with the lord of the Ice Palace rather than accompanying numerous troops, but the demons who follow the lord tolerated that? No matter how much he reigns as the god of martial arts, he knew what would happen and stayed alone It was then. Little Dragon! I received a call from Geummaek (})! which? It is said that the hundred and eight demon leaders of the Demonic Cult are attacking the gold vein! Even Dan Lihu of the world could not help but be surprised this time. One hundred and eight horses? Are you sure youre talking about the Hundred and Eight Demon Commanders, the strongest warriors of the Demonic Cult? Thats right! Looking at the numbers, it seems like almost all the horse leaders have stepped up! After all, there was no way I was alone. But that fact didnt take away the shock. The eyes of the informants in Gangseo Province are sharp. When and how did they get there while hiding from their eyes? ??Secret Bunta! Dan Lihu jumped up from his seat. Sober drinking? Where is Geumju now? They say there has been no contact yet since the yellow pain broke out! According to Geummaek, even the blood and gold divine energy has been opened! The blood and gold divine energy? Today was a day when I heard a lot of shocking news in many ways. If things continue like this, Im going to get angry. Theyre opening up the Blood God God. The blood and gold magic is everything in the gold vein. It was also the final power that had to be sealed away even if it meant the end of ones life until the seven magic tricks were completed. If you had opened the blood and gold magic, you would be out of your mind by now. The body of the week now. You cant control the blood gold spirit that runs wild. If youre unlucky, the entire gold vein may collapse. I wasnt stupid enough to choose that kind of handshake. There was no mistake in this personnel arrangement. This is not about blaming our side for our mistake, but rather adjusting the other partys strength upward. Break off at the first mountain. And this week. Lets find out the whereabouts of the . Even if the nine members of the Gyoryong are annihilated, we must stop this weeks Blood God. It was then. Soryong! This is urgent news! What else? A hundred and eight horses are breaking through the best coral! ??!! Its an incredible speed. They say Shingyos Hundred and Eight Demon Masters are so brutal, but this has gone far beyond the limit. It was said that only around a hundred Demon Demons are achieving a breakthrough speed that would be impossible even with three groups of Kyoryu. I cant help it. Chirilirin!! Danlihu hung a pair of rings on his back. I have no choice but to deal with it myself. * * * Push on!! Quaaang! The sight of a hundred transcendental masters breaking through the enemy lines was truly overwhelming. Individuals alone could easily hear the sound of a monster, but they worked together amazingly to defeat the enemies. More than half of the enemies were golden ghosts, but they were demons. They were not at all afraid of the Geumryeong-gwis enormous durability. Kwa-jik! Kwa-jik! Puh-a-oak! He broke his arms and legs, lifted him up by the collar, and then punched him in the face with three powerful force strikes. Then, the Geumryeong-gwis face was crushed. I fell limp. Their battle was like that. Although it doesnt show off as overwhelming majesty as Seoryang, Majang is more refreshing. It beats the body of Geumryeong-gwi, famous for its absolute defense, until it breaks, and Geumik-jo, famous for evasion. They somehow managed to grab and break the leg of Kim Jong-ho. Jeil Corals defenses, which were said to be able to hold out for half a day even with artillery in tow, were of little use against this tsunami-like advance. They seemed like a unit that only knew about advancing. They planned a strategy . He didnt use his wits to deal with the enemy. He just received an order to attack the enemy, so he followed the order faithfully to the point of ignorance. Oh no! Yeonghwi (s), the leader of the former Gyoryong team, was amazed at the strength of the Hundred and Eight Demon Commanders. Although he was only the commander of a single armed force, his martial prowess was no less than that of the head of the Daemun faction. The Gyoryongjo was the strongest military force under Damsayeong. There was no other reason why they were called an organization. But there was something different about the Baek8majang. It was not the problem of force, but the blind living that was felt when they broke through that made everyone afraid. It was literally faith. They were willing to sacrifice their lives at any time for God. They were berserkers. They werent ones for whom swearing or taking hostages would work. Dont back down! Everyone, kill those guys on the spot!! It was at that time. Kwaang! The outskirts of the first coral shattered by the terrifying attack. The destructive power was strong enough to make even the warriors of Yeonghwido and the gold vein warriors and the magicians who were advancing indiscriminately hesitate. Bite the warriors of the gold vein. A young man who suddenly appeared was like a god who had descended from heaven. Yeonghwi shouted, Everyone, step back! Paralarak! The remaining samurai quickly retreated behind the coral. The young Danlihu looked everywhere. Its a mess. The first coral was stronger than the second coral (2ɽh) in terms of simple durability. That coral was almost half destroyed. This was a part that showed the high fighting power of the enemies. As expected, the 108-horse warrior. It is simply that each individuals martial arts skills are strong. Rather, they are people who have a united mind. It was a powerful force. At first glance, it looks like they are pushing with force without using any tricks, but they use magic attack tactics with all their heart and soul, exquisitely filling each others gaps with magic attacks. Iron Heartless eyes shined. What about you? Dan Lihu, who was quietly looking down at Tiewu Pavilion, looked around once again, Where is your religious leader? It was an extremely arrogant appearance. It was arrogant, but surprisingly, such an appearance suited him. As if he had inherited the noble bloodline of a high-ranking family, he naturally treated people well, and that appearance suited him very well. Cheeeeeee! A terrible demonic energy in the bodies of the magicians. spouted out. Dan Lihus eyes shone brightly. Still using that kind of magic power? Its amazing, after all. From the point where the battle began to this point, he must have fought countless times. He must have exhausted a lot of his internal energy while dealing with Geumryeong-gwi and Geumikjo. However, he radiated unwavering magical power as if he had just participated in the battle. Its not a matter of endurance. They are the ones who will give off the same energy even when they are exhausted and on the verge of death. Now I understand. Why the Baek8majang are called the strongest generals of Shinto. It was a part where I could understand why they were nominated as the successors of the Old Great Majon. At least that level of mental strength and skills would be necessary to be eligible to become a supreme demon. Iron Mujeong raised his hand. Then the magic energy of the magicians quieted down in an instant. I will ask again. Are you the leader? Isnt that a truly classic way of speaking? Dan Lihu nodded briefly. Yes. Right. Cheolmoojeongs eyes suddenly changed: I need to die. Because it is a short statement, it makes the opponent even more scared. Dan Lihu shook his head. With your skills, you will never be able to kill me. Cry, rumble! The Iron Man did not respond. He simply opened up his magic attack again. Once he had decided on an opponent to kill, he simply killed him. In battle, he truly lived up to his name. Dan Lihu muttered softly. If you think about the damage you have suffered so far, you will have to bury about 100 and 80 horses to leave a lasting mark. At that time, a leisurely voice was heard. Considering the effort youve put in so far, its not enough for you. For a moment, everyone was shocked. It was the same even after Danli of Cheolmujeong. A presence?! I didnt even notice the slightest sign, but before I knew it, the person whose voice was heard was slowly walking up from the place where the coral was most visible. Everyones eyes turned to the person responsible for the voice. Paaang! It is a demon god of low heaven. For an instant, the absolute being that flew high in the sky slowly descended. It was a move that reached its peak in the air. Cheolmoojeong knelt down on the spot. Dominion sex! Heavenly Demon and Immortal! The remaining magicians knelt at the same time. Meet the leader! Slurp. Finally, Xu Liang landed on the ground. His appearance as he grabbed a persons neck and came down to the ground looked like a stark contrast to Dan Lihu, who looked like the kidney of the sky. Xu Liang looked up at Dan Lihu with curious eyes. Hoo? Its been a while. Long time no see? Dan Lihu frowned. Do you know me? I thought I knew him, but seeing him like this makes me feel new again. Well, I only knew his face, but Ive never had a conversation with him. ??What? How about we come down first? The back of my neck is already sore from looking up at the old mans disciple who couldnt get it back. Arent you the Demon Cult leader? Quaaaaaang! Dan Lihus new model flew high into the sky. The place where he was standing was shattered as if it had been hit by artillery. Huuuuung. Dan Lihu slowly descended. It was a technique that looked similar to the air treadmill shown by Xu Liang. Dan Lihu got down. The place where I stood was outside of Wujang, across from Xioliang. Xioliang smiled brightly. Seeing that smile, Dan Lihu felt strangely unwell. It was because the smile seemed so leisurely and clear that it actually felt strange. Whats so good about it? the poor? I like it. How could you not like it? The smile that seemed impressive gradually became long and torn like that of the devil. After the woman who went crazy, the most delicious prey has appeared. Chapter 445 Episode 445 Ruler of the South (5)??!! Dan Lihus face hardened little by little without me realizing it. It wasnt just facial expressions that caused abnormalities in unrecognized birds. He suddenly glanced at his hands. shake? My right hand was shaking slightly. He looked at Seoliang again. A handsome man with a good physique was holding Geumjus neck, which had all his limbs broken, with one hand, and with the other hand he was wearing a sword dangling from his waistband. The bizarre facial expression, which was smiling but did not appear to be smiling at all, was truly overwhelming. It was clearly a human face, but it looked like the shape of a devil, with the eyes slit in a long inverted shape and the mouth raised to both ears. Creepy! Goosebumps rose under both chins and spread throughout my body. Am I afraid of the author? no. In the first place, he was the one who perfected emotions. Through this, he fully accepted the power of the Ilju () and was now ready to receive the power of the Weolju (). It is not that there are no emotions, but it is completed as energy. So I gained complete immobility. then? Why are my hands shaking so much? Why does my body refuse to relax as gently as it normally does? thud! Dan Lihu, startled, looked at Xu Liang. Seoliang tilted his head. What are you doing? ??? I have plenty of time. Even when facing an opponent stronger than you, do you even look at your hands? ??!! Concentrate. Because I dont want to just blow it away. At least for now. I was told that if he continued to look like that, he would rip off his head with a single blow. Dan Lihus eyes deepened. You okay. Excuse me. Seoliang tilted his head. It was an exaggerated movement. That bizarre smile and this nod were definitely different from my usual self-indulgence. What do you mean? You are stronger than me. And you looked at me this once. If you had taken advantage of me, it would have been difficult to avoid. So, thank you? exactly. Seo-ryang bursts into laughter. He opens his throat wide and laughs hahaha. The sound of his laughter is filled with demonic energy. But even for a moment, he says, You know how to say some pretty cheeky things. Whoop!! Dan Lihus eyes widened. The left half of his body was stained with red flames, and the right half of his body was filled with dark blue thunderbolts. On the contrary, his left eye was blue, and his right eye was burning with red flames. The absolute left, right, and right eyes were blue. The demons eyes were opened. Looking at the invincible demon who had developed two peak demonic abilities that no human could contain in one body, Dan Lihu unconsciously placed his hand on the twin wheels. Knock! Geumju, who was being held by his right hand, opened his mouth wide. All of his limbs were already broken, but he didnt seem to have died. But it would have been better to die. Lets do it ! The power of the thunderbolt possessed by the reigning Demon Emperor was fatal in itself. Although it has not yet reached the actual power of lightning, it was dangerous enough to render even a decent expert incapable of combat with a single blow. That power was poured into Geumju, who was damaged inside and out, so there was no way she would be fine. Geumjus body was shaking. Foam was forming at the corners of her mouth. Yeonghwis face was filled with shock. This cant be happening! Noejeon is evaluated as the most dangerous and destructive of the sixty-four hexagrams. It can be realized with the magic techniques of Cheonryonggung and Four Gongs, but it simply brings in external power and does not extract the power contained within the body. In the first place, a person It is not a power allowed to him. Even in the Heavenly Dragon Palace, the number of people who can use Thunder Spiritual Art does not exceed three! How can such dangerous energy be embodied so naturally?! That was the reigning Demon Emperor. Demonstrating impossible power that is not allowed to humans. As it gets closer to the gate of desire, the magic power that only took the form of thunderbolt begins to possess the power of actual lightning, and the moment the gate of desire is fully opened, the thunderbolt begins to flow. The power is fully activated. The Jinsinjin power of Cheonmapasun, who killed Je Seok-cheon and took away his power. Puff! Puff puck! Puzzle!! ??!! Geumju opened his mouth. Not even a single moan came out. His skin was bursting in various places and the blood quickly evaporated. Tsutsutsutsu. Soon, red energy leaked out from Geumjus whole body. Dan Lihus eyes flashed. Astonishment appeared on the faces of the surviving Geumnyeong-gwi and Geumikjo, as well as the groups warriors. Hyegeumsingi! Slurring. Seoliang pulled out a sword. It was not a sword, but a sword. It was Lee Cheon-sangs beloved soldier, the Demon Emperor Sword, an absolute demon sword tempered with his demonic energy and soul. Seoliang, who was looking down at Geumju with menacing eyes, widened his eyes. He shoved the sword into his mouth. Boom! A long sword four feet long pierced through Geumjus body. It was truly a horrendous sight. Even Dan Lihus eyes trembled at this inhumane sight. Its the size of a rat. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuut me the way it was when I was sucking in the blood god energy from Gwangmokrim to the Cheonmado. No, I was absorbing the blood god energy much faster and more concisely than before. It wasnt as much as back then in the first place and I reached the anti-heavenly aversion technique. The awakening of energy was also incomparable to before. It was only possible because the level of the reigning Demon Emperor itself had risen significantly. Damn it! Jjaeng! Geumjus body was completely broken and scattered. It was like a golden sword. It was similar to the death of a golden spirit. Tsutsutsutsu. The Demon Emperor Sword overflowing with red gold suddenly became quiet. Seo-ryang, who was smoothing the sword body with his hand, said, It is of no help to me, but I will use it for your pranks. It would be better to take it away. Xu Liang, who had been fiddling with his sword for a while, turned his gaze to Dan Lihu. Dan Lihu flinched. Now tell me. Why didnt you attack me? He killed Jinju, absorbed the blood and gold spirit, and stroked the sword body until the Demon Emperor Sword stabilized. It could literally be seen as full of loopholes. However, Danlihu went further and none of his subordinates attacked Xiliang. The reason was no different. . It was a gap that was so clearly visible, but it was not a gap because the target was Seoryang. Its not that I didnt attack, its that I couldnt. The moment I attack, aiming for the gap, I will be reduced to a pile of ash. Do you understand now? Xu Liang took a step forward. A storm of murder swirled around him. I am not someone you can be arrogant about. It was a remark that exuded great confidence. But no one present felt that his words were arrogant. He was not conceited or boasting. He was literally talking about reality. Dan Lihu finally realized. The one I cannot defeat. Even if Ilju does not have the power, there are not many people who can defeat him. In fact, he was an expert who defeated Jang Mun-in of the Qingseong faction in 20 rounds with pure martial arts . However, it is not possible for Seo-ryang. Martial arts are natural, and even if you use Iljus magic, you will still be hurt. I had doubts about whether or not I could wear one. It wasnt just because I was an expert in extreme magic. The opponents explosive, lethal eyes were showing the future of this battle. Its an opponent I cant beat Chiri-li-ring! The twin wheels that Dan Li-hu was holding made a strange sound and wrapped around both of his wrists like bracelets. Xu Liangs eyes lit up. Its a divine soldier. It seemed to be no better than the Ink King Sword and the Black Blood Demon Sword. It is called the Sun and Moon Twin Wheel. It is one of the sacred objects of the Heavenly Dragon Palace and symbolizes the sun and moon of Yin and Yang. Does symbolizing the sun and moon mean that you are both the sun and the moon? Do you know about the Seven Celestial Dragons? It just so happened. It is a name that is difficult to recognize for those who are not active in the Saewoe Forest. Dan Lihu was truly impressed by his opponents intelligence. I guess I shouldnt have appeared in front of you. It was a realization that came too late. I guess its not too late. Im sorry, but I will never let you go. I, too, cannot be killed by you or captured by you. However, there is something I want to test on you. Seoryang grinned. Are you going to accept me after the test is over? I know that you want to reach Him through me. But even if you capture me, it will be difficult to get anything from me. Lets catch that and then judge. That too. Dan Lihu turned around. And kicked the ground. bang! It was as amazing a new law as it was when it first appeared. The simple speed seemed to be faster than abstinence. Xu Liang waved his hand. Fuuuuuuu! Grumble! With one swing of the hand without any preparation, a huge pillar of fire soared and swept away the Golden Demon and the Golden Wing Bird. Kwakwakwak! A huge furrow was dug in the center of the coral. The dug furrows were black and the bodies of Geumnyeong-gwi and Geumik-jo were lying on top of them. Clean up the rest of the trash. Cheolmoojeong lowered his head. I follow your orders! Quang! Xu Liang immediately followed after Dan Lihu. Red-hot flames rose from Seo-ryangs feet high in the air. bang! Quang! Quaaaang! In a split second, three magical energy explosions occurred in the air. That explosion gave powerful momentum to the divine law. It was the height of empty space. Buaaaaang! Even when I pursued sobriety, I didnt put all my effort into it. I just kept pace with his speed. It was different now. Seo-ryang, who followed in Dan Li-hus footsteps, showed his skills befitting the title of Enma Emperor. Hwaaaaaaa! It seemed like a fireball was flying. It was a visionary method of achieving great success. Thats fast. Even though we started late, we soon narrowed down to the inside of Sipjang Street. It was faster than expected. I thought I would have the upper hand at least when it came to divine laws, but I was wrong. The opponent was a flawless strongman who had achieved the highest level in divine law. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It didnt end there. Grumble! I felt intense heat from the rear. There was also fearsome death in that heat. attack?! Fuuuuuuu! As Dan Lihu turned around, he saw a fireball that had already reached his nose. It was a blood-red fireball that looked much more dangerous than actual fire. There seemed to be thousands of blades hidden in the fireball. It was truly the ultimate infinity path of the old Yuinhwa method that had been unfolding for the first time in a long time. But it wasnt the law now. The sword method is being converted into a long method and is being deployed. It is used as a substitute for martial arts, which cannot be replaced, and its power does not decrease at all. Should we call it a cremation for a former person? Now, it was the ultimate realization that even the boundaries between martial arts and martial arts were blurred. The level of the sword of the heart that Namgung-eon used was not far away. If you hit it, youll die! Cheer ring! Dan Lihu quickly drew out his sun and moon twin wheels and formed a barrier of true energy, buffering the attack power. Then he stretched out his feet vigorously on top of it. Quaaaang! The speed of isolation has become faster. It was accelerated using the power of the Ultimate Infinite Path. His split-second judgment was top-notch. If he didnt have the ability to dispel the power of the Infinite Path in the first place, he wouldnt have even attempted it. Youre a genius. I understand why Dam Sa-young took that guy as his disciple. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Xi Liang accelerated once again. Dan Lihus eyes flashed. A huge lake and city were visible in the distance. Before we knew it, we had entered Hubei. Paaaaaaaa! Danlihu descended rapidly and ran on the water. It was a water rain that was extremely draining of internal energy. Now follow me It was then. Dan Lihu felt an inexplicable eerie feeling. It was even more threatening than when Xi Liang opened two magic holes at the same time. Dan Lihu looked back. Soon a look of astonishment appeared on his face. Chapter 446 Episode 446 Ruler of the South (6)There are countless martial arts in the Demon Emperors Qi, but that only means that there are a lot of martial arts that can be used, and they are not truly countless. If there are seventy-two martial arts representing Shaolin, then there are seventy-two divine techniques in the reign of Demon King. All of the Neungcheon Marasu (ħ_) and Noegong 10,000-mile style (׹fħһʽ) Demon Seon Ilji (ħһָ) techniques that Lee Cheon-sang and Seo-ryang have shown so far belong to this category. However, unlike the Shaolin Seventy-Two Master Artes, each of which has distinct characteristics, there are three secret techniques in the Demon Emperors Qi that overwhelm the remaining sixty-nine divine techniques. An extreme martial art represented by the three great secret techniques of the reigning Demon Emperor: Jeongbanhyeon (). Among them, the anti-cheonjujeongjutsu was used when Seo-ryang was trying to recover and after Lee Cheon-sang destroyed the Chalgeuk Heavenly Destruction Demon Jinjin. Lee Cheon-sang himself also performed the Myeolgajongmu, the secret technique of the combination, and showed off his majesty by destroying the Myeolma Geumjin with a single combination. So what is the secret of Jeong ()? Jeong Bigi was not Jeong in the sense of being right. The Jeong of the reigning Demon Emperor meant a straight attack. Unlike the secret of agreement, which cannot be used simply by knowing the rules, the secret of justice is not difficult to use even if you only know the rules. However, for the caster, the positive positive effect was bound to be much more burdensome than the positive effect. This is because while the secret of agreement allows the caster to completely control the range, destructive power, and speed, the secret of justice cannot. Straightness of attack. Herbivore is closest to the essence of the word attack. An extremely dangerous technique that can be used at any time, but if the achievement is low, it even drains the casters life force until its power is reached. Jeeeeee! The reigning Demon Emperor Qi spread around Seo-ryangs body floating in the air. It was like pouring ink on the bright sky. Even though it was a dark but clear blue magical energy, it darkened the world as if it was bringing in dark clouds. In Dan Lihus eyes, the speed seemed too slow. However, the speed at which the Demon Emperor Qi spread was so fast that it could not be detected with the naked eye. I just felt the intimidating feeling of the spread of that magical energy being so overwhelming. Woooo!! The Demon Emperor Sword in Xu Liangs hand suddenly rose and hovered in front of his middle finger. Unbelievable. Dan Lihu widened his eyes. A person is floating in the air. And the sword is also floating. The pinnacle of walking in the air is levitation. However, seeing Seoryangs inhuman martial arts skills, I was not surprised that he was able to levitate and even use a powerful sword. But what about this control? can not believe it. What a wake-up call! It wasnt an actual dark cloud or a change in temperature. However, the target that the unimaginable demonic energy is glaring at feels differently. The sky changes and the temperature drops. Humidity rises in the air and you feel a dangerous energy surrounding you. After becoming the target of a murderer, his immovable mind was shaken to its roots by the sense of crisis that he might actually die for the first time in his life. Death Law, Desire. The opening chant of the Demon Emperors Secret Story, which means that even a fire-like desire can reach the state of annihilation. Rumble! Thunder rumbled in the sky. The reigning Demon Emperor has reached its peak. It was an angry roar created by energy. A roar reminiscent of real thunder rang out as if the entire sky would collapse. Blood-flame evil. Awakening the first evil that was stained with blood. The extreme groundbreaking ceremony first named by the Supreme Heavenly Demon a thousand years ago when the reigning Demon Emperor was created. Cracking ! Cracking! Electric discharges occurred throughout the space controlled by the reigning Demon Emperor. Colored black. Countless circular spaces were forming in the air. Lurking within them was a thorough will of destruction. It was the thunder energy that had concentrated all the attack power of the Heavenly Demon Fasun that had taken away the power of Jeseokcheon. Eyes of Seoliang . His eyes gradually turned into darkness. The border between the whites of his eyes disappeared, and it seemed as if he was truly looking at the devil. Jeseokgaemun (_T), lightning dance (ׁy). Flash! Rumble! Dozens of sword energy resembling thunderbolts were fired. Kwabang! Puff puff boom!! The ground hit by the sword energy was completely shattered, and the sword energy flew into the lake far away, causing a violent explosion. The range can be controlled. There was no way. Dan Lihu screamed at the indiscriminate barrage of lightning. Aaaah! It was a moment when I couldnt control my emotions. Dan Lihu, who pulled out the sun and moon twin wheels, raised the sun spirit energy. Solar curtain! S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was a truly powerful shield that was spread out with a wheel. Although it was a shield, it was a martial art that could be used as an attack thanks to the extreme heat. The absolute defense technique of Cheonryonggung, which effortlessly blocked even the attack of the now-dead Uicheonmaengs free spirit spirit. however. Push! Dan Lihus eyes were bloodshot. Its broken! The magic of the light swirling in a circle was scattered like broken fragments of longing. That wasnt all. The splendid sword fired with dozens of rays of sword energy not only pierced the membrane of the true energy, but also attacked the sun, moon, and twin wheels floating in front. And Kaaaaaaaa! The moon wheel has broken. Wolryun, a new soldier, was unable to withstand the blow of a thunder sword formed from absolute demon energy and was completely shattered. Even though it contained ultra-pure solar energy that reached the level of flower mirror, it was destroyed. It was a moment when astonishment was added to astonishment. Even in that moment of surprise, Dan Lihu managed to twist his body and avoid the thunder swords blow. Perhaps he was subconsciously aware of it the moment the attack began. I know that I wont be able to stop the barrage of Qigong that is so incredible that it is difficult to describe. Of course, the impact of the gap between thoughts and reality was quite extreme. Kwakwakwak! Kwarung! The attack is not over. The golden lightning continued to destroy the world, as if it was trying to suck out all the demonic energy that Xianyang contained. The ground turned over and the water that burst out evaporated. The world became increasingly darker and no sounds other than heavy drinking were heard anymore. It was an overlap of attacks to produce the result of death. It was an indiscriminate attack befitting the herbivorous name of crazy lightning. Huh! Ha, heaven is angry! Oh God! A city a long way away from here. However, there was no way that the people living there would not have heard this roar. They were filled with extreme fear not only from the roaring sound but also from the thunderbolts that shook the ground and exploded the lake. Xu Liang shouted. this guy! A voice that seemed to resonate throughout Hubei and spread in all directions. There was great majesty in the voice, as if it were a real god. The people who were bowing down and praying to the sky were busy trembling at the illusion that a true god had descended. How much time had passed like that? Slurp. Seoryangs body fell to the ground. The magnificent Demon Emperors Armor and his tower-like physique were no different from before. However, his complexion had become considerably pale. Even for Seoryang, casting Lightning Rampage was quite a burden. However, he neither suffered internal injuries nor exhausted his vitality. This was because the size of his power had been honed to the point where he could unleash a lightning dance. Now there is only one left. The secret of the agreement is the Heavenly World and the Heavenly Sword. Now that I have not reached the level of the Mind Sword, I am able to use all martial arts except for the last Chosik, which I cannot even spit out a chant, let alone embody. Srrrrrrrrrrr! The Demon Emperor Sword that attacked Dan Lihu like crazy also came out on its own. It flew out and went into the sheath. Pusssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssinging the thick cloud of dust subsided. Xiliangs eyes flashed. Seeing Dan Lihu stumbling inside, he shook his head. I dont know what the martial arts of the Heavenly Dragon Palace are based on. Its just that. Kuweeeek! Dan Lihu vomited blood on the spot. His appearance was truly gruesome. Not only was his entire body shattered, but all of his exposed skin was tanned dark red as if he had been hit by a lightning strike. His hair and eyebrows were all burned away. His left arm was blown away without a trace. A fistful of his right thigh muscles were torn off, exposing the white bone. It wouldnt be surprising if he died right away. However, Dan Lihu, who was coughing up blood, was staggering but somehow holding on. Even after getting hit by lightning, he doesnt collapse Did Damsayoung also learn the martial arts of Heavenly Dragon? Cough! Youre not in a state where you can speak. It was then. Pussssss. Seo-ryang frowned without realizing it. what? White smoke rose from Dan Lihus body. The smoke was coming from the wound. It seemed as if the smoke that had been hidden inside the body was finally coming out, as if it were an exit. Pusssss. Soon, the wounds that filled Dan Lihus body began to disappear one by one. Xiliangs eyes sparkled with fire. Anti-Heavenly Seal Technique?! no. This was a recovery technique that was completely different from the anti-celestial technique. But I couldnt figure out what the principle was. It seemed like they were trying to achieve rapid recovery by momentarily absorbing energy, but I couldnt figure out most of the process. ??Amazing. Dan Lihu grabbed his left shoulder. I never thought I would lose my arm in a place like this. What hasnt happened? Seoliang tilted his head. Everything else has recovered, but my arm hasnt. Arent limbs that fall off never growing back? How can that be possible unless you are a monster? Right now, he looks like a monster enough. Even at our school, there is no recovery technique like that. Even this quickly? There is no such thing as a monster. I will take it as a compliment. Meanwhile, your hair hasnt grown? I guess Ill have to live with my head bald for a while. ??. Well, it doesnt matter. Lets go! Ji -ji-ji! In Xu Liangs right hand, the reigning Demon Emperor was once again young. Dan Li-hus face hardened. I failed. At the very least, he should have taken Seoryang to Tongsan next to Red Cliff. He should have staged a mess there. He should have destroyed the lives of the people living there with his own hands. For that, he should have brought Seoryang here. I lured him in, but he brought himself to this point with unimaginable martial arts skills. He couldnt even get close to the city. Is escape possible? Its impossible. I recovered in an instant with the ghost gem I had packed with me just in case, but half of my internal power was lost, my physical strength was consumed to a level that could not be ignored, and even my moon wheel was broken. Even though I can use magic as a single wheel, I can use magic as a single wheel. It was doubtful whether he would be able to inflict any significant damage against this monster-like person. I can hear the sound of his head rolling up to here. Youre not going to just let me go? I said I even skipped breakfast today. I ran from Gangseo to Hubuk clutching my hungry stomach. Shouldnt I at least cover labor costs? If you let me go unharmed Fuuuuuuu! Dan Lihus body was pushed out. I could have used a shock wave of tension to perform a new method like before, but I stopped. It was obvious that if I tried to run away with my body right now, I would be caught quickly. What if I let you go? Do you want to bargain? Flash! Flash! Xiliangs eyes lit up again. Dan Lihus face distorted. Once again, I was horrified by the terrifying demonic energy that was devouring the air. Where on earth is this persons limit?! The one who grabbed the gold medal and jumped to the very coral, showing martial arts that was not even human. A person who not only chased after himself but also used the ultimate martial arts skill to lay waste to a 20-odd radius. Yet again, the power in emitting energy waves did not seem to have diminished at all. Dan Lihu felt his eyesight becoming dark due to the depth of martial arts that he could not even grasp. I shouldnt have tried to get to know this person in the first place. Although he did many things that went beyond common sense, he also realized in advance what this persons purpose was. So I thought. Hes a weirdo, but hes still human. I thought he was a human being who had no reason not to be able to analyze. I was wrong. This person was in the first place. It was like a natural disaster that could strike when and where. I had no idea what his personality was, what his thoughts were, or what the limits of his power were. Master. How on earth did you end up like this? Dan Lihu looked at Xu Liang with trembling eyes. The relaxed and playful expression on his face has disappeared. The devilish madness he had when he first smiled at himself has also disappeared. This is what this person really looks like! An absolute ruler who rules the southern part of the central plains south of the Yangtze River. An invincible demon who has taken control of half of the central world with just one move and now enjoys unrivaled power and strength among the three powerful kings. Kneel quietly before I cut off all your remaining limbs. Chapter 447 Episode 447 We are enemies (1)Disciple? I say so. Hu Yaosheng touched his chin. As a disciple of Dam Sa-yeong a huge sum is at stake. Seoryangs advance into the midfield to destroy Gangseo Sanghoe and catch Dam Sa-youngs tail was truly successful. In fact, from the perspective of the Church of Heavenly Demon God, it was okay to proceed slowly to catch Damsayoungs tail. No, it could be seen that proceeding slowly would be better in the long run. However, Xiliangs stormy momentum ruled out common sense strategies. In the first place, he was not a person who followed someones plan, nor was he in a position to do so. Should I say it went well? It was a step I had taken. Some people wonder if its too urgent. Although he may have expressed concerns, Ho Ya-sheng had the brains and financial power to solve any problem. Still Hu Yaosheng frowned without realizing it. I cant shake the feeling that its too much. If he had been there before meeting his former self, that is, before he was completed as a great object, he would have clapped his hands and said that it was a success. However, as he ran Shingyo with Lee Cheon-sang and developed his talents, he also gained experience and the power of intuition. His intuition was screaming. Its a bit urgent. To be more precise I feel uncomfortable. Dam Sa-yeong was someone who could not be ignored just by her name and presence alone. While Seo-ryang had the greatest talent and unparalleled sixth sense in the history of magic, Damsa-yeong was a person who wielded as a weapon his natural brains and tremendous political power accumulated through countless experiences. It may be in the distant future, but in the present, Seoryang cannot deal with Damsayoung lightly. This meant that although there was nothing lacking in dealing with him, it was also impossible to easily overwhelm him. There was one reason why Ho Yo-seong could make this decision. This is because I saw Lee Cheon-sang. Absolute force that can ignore all strategic and tactical situations and interests. That wasnt enough for Xiliang. Although he has already grown close to perfection as a martial artist, he is not yet an expert who can be called truly invincible. The bigger problem is that the opponent is not just Damsayoung. In this central world, in addition to the Great Master of Magic Seoryang and the former Lord of Uicheon, Damsayoung, there is one more master-level expert who can cause trouble. Iron-Blooded Lord. Surajje remittance bag. Even though he is hiding his teeth and claws now, he is as tough as anyone else. The leader is a person who has always turned impossible situations around with talent and sixth sense that defy common sense. But he also has a flaw that is not a weakness. That was a terrible sense of purpose. The great Ten Thousand Demons, the contemporary leader of the Western Heavenly Demon Church, were a fierce person who would do whatever it takes to achieve what they wanted to achieve. In a way, it means that you have the ability to achieve the future you want. Is that why? Because they live at a pace that is different from that of ordinary people, they also show an inability to understand what is happening within common sense. An inexplicable feeling of anxiety appeared on Hu Yaoshengs face. In times like this, it would be good if there was an intelligence group that could keep pace with him in the Central Powers. If there were such an intelligence group, it would be possible to coordinate with them in the middle. Of course, the information power of the current Heavenly Demon Church is also excellent enough to be counted among the best in the midfield. However, there was a feeling that it was biased too far south. Its excellent, but it cant be said to be the best. In addition, Shingyos information group, or Secretariat, was focused on observing the movements throughout the Central Plains. If the leader moves to the midfield, he will naturally be the first priority, but the duties he was previously responsible for will inevitably be neglected. Why not try opening a new information organization with the funds obtained from the Gangseo Chamber of Commerce? It was meaningful enough. But creating such an organization did not simply cost money. Even if usable manpower was mobilized, it would take two or three years before we could use our strength properly. Just because there is an information group doesnt mean the cult leaders shortcomings can be solved. It couldnt be done in the first place. Because only he can fix his shortcomings. But if I can at least point out the parts that the leader may have missed It was then. Commander General! Whats going on? The silver secret book has arrived! Hu Yaochengs eyes sparkled. The golden secretary is a secretary that only the sect leader and himself can activate. Thats why it is called a secretary, not a secret book. However, other than that, it is the most secretive and secretive. There is a secret letter. It is called a silver letter. But this time, the one that came was not a letter, but a secretary. At that moment, Ho Yo-seong remembered. There was an organization that had been sending silver secretaries from the central plains. Hurry, give it to me. yes! A smile appeared on Hu Yaochengs face as he opened the secretary and read it. Isnt it really mischievous that they show up at the moment we need them? It was a group that had been excluded from the beginning because it was not a Protestant organization. Now they say they will completely turn to this side . An organization that put on a mask and went under the enemys crotch. Thats how much the Heavenly Demon Church is. Although it was a threat to the Central Plains, its true power was kept hidden . Ho Yo-seong quickly wrote a reply: Please convey this as is. I follow your orders! Ho Yo-seong sighed and rested his back on the chair. Its mischievous No, its not that they are mischievous, but rather the leader is mischievous. At times like this, it makes you wonder if he really is a god. It is also the power of people that moves the fortunes of heaven. Seo-ryang was a religious leader who had many shortcomings and often made mistakes. However, he had one advantage that could make up for all the shortcomings and mistakes. That was his charm as a human being. That charm was his Along the way, he was making countless people his allies. Even the Sword King of the Namgung family, known as the best sword in the Jungwon family, even said that he had a crush on Seoryang. No religious leader in the history of Protestantism was close to the elder of the most prestigious family of the political sect. I couldnt share it. Chet, it would have been more appropriate during our elementary school days. Now, we cant be so quick to make fun of each other. Although he was grumbling, Ho Yo-seongs face was still bright. The most needed organization had joined the leader at the moment when he needed it most. But the problem still remained. Danlihu? At least if you are a disciple of Dam Sa-yeong, you wont be so easy. Theres something going on. It must be there. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What kind of trick is he hiding? How far will the leader be able to reach this time? Look. Yes, Commander-in-Chief! Hu Yaocheng stood up and said, Send a message to the senator. * * * Huh?! Yeo Geuk-do was surprised. What about that young man from earlier? Thats right. One week of the seven heavenly dragons Its amazing. At that young age. It would be more appropriate to say that he is intelligent rather than that he is young. Xu Liang shook his head. I didnt want to waste time, so I played against our schools secret team, but if it wasnt for that, I would have used a lot of effort. I guess so. Iljus Taeyang Shingung (̫) is an all-in-one magic that can freely handle both magic and martial arts. You can aim for the top spot in the world just by using martial arts, excluding magical arts. You know very well. I told you, right? I had a fight with Wolju. If nothing else, I did a thorough research on the owners of Sun and Moon. So what do you think? What do you mean? Hasnt it been a while since you used your strength? It seemed like you were more aggressive than when you competed with me in Daejeon. Yeo Geuk-do frowned. Do you think you can bring out the true power of the water spirit just by cleaning up small things like that? It would be much better to have a fight with you. Yeo Kang-hwi, who was quietly drinking tea next to him, grumbled, If its not true power, its how fearsome you become if you use martial arts with determination. The whole area has been devastated. You bastard, youve brought back the cold. No one was harmed. Mental damage is also damage. Probably no one will visit Hoyen Lu for the time being. Why are you blaming me for that? Its Seojus fault for luring the enemies to that place. Am I wrong, Lord Seo? Seo Liang chuckled. Thats right. I already paid some compensation to Hoyenruju. Look at it. Yeo Kang-hwi sighed softly. Yeo Geuk-do tilted his head. Why are you sighing like the earth is falling apart? Im just frustrated. Whats so frustrating about someone so young? Isnt there anything frustrating about being young? What is your habit of talking to Abby? I ask you to think about it, father. I lived my life receiving all kinds of praise for being the greatest genius in the world and possessing one of the most talented talents in the history of ice palaces, but when I came out into the world, there were all kinds of monsters, right? Yeo Kang-hwi pointed at Seo-ryang, Not to mention Mr. Seo. He pointed to the floor with his finger. It seems like the guy named Dan Lihu who is locked up here in the Heavenly Demon Churchs secret sect prison is one step above me? From what I heard. Xu Liang shook his head. Its not just one number, its several levels higher. It seemed like it wouldnt be a problem to get to the flower world immediately. Just look at it. Yeo Geuk-do snorted. So you feel bad? Because there are so many people more talented than you? Im not saying thats necessarily the case. Its just that its bland. Damn you, didnt I tell you before? This girl didnt have the same talent as you. In fact, she was closer to an average person. She barely made it all the way up here after surviving with the talent she didnt have. I know, I know. Talent isnt everything. I felt like I was losing strength. I know in my head that talent isnt everything, but havent I lived my whole life only hearing about genius? Considering his age, it would not have been possible for Yeo Kang-hwi to reach his current level without hard work. However, there were many monsters in the world that surpassed the realm of talent and effort. Xu Liang said. There are many people who have become stronger beyond common sense. But to transcend that common sense, you need extreme talent and effort. If you dont have talent, you have to work even harder. ??. No matter how hard you try, it is difficult to reach the highest level. But this is certain. There is no one who has reached that level without working hard. In that respect, you still have a long way to go. Yeo Kang-hwi sighed. I wonder how much more effort I have to make than this. Until you kill yourself. Suddenly, a bloody sound came out. Yeo Kang-hwis eyes widened. What does that mean? Are you telling me to commit suicide? Yeo Geuk-do slapped Yeo Kang-hwi on the back of the head. You bastard, if you commit suicide, you will just die. How can you reach the highest level? sure? It means that you have to be frustrated in the face of a state that you cannot achieve even after abusing yourself again and again. In other words, until you reached that state now, did you ever think about wanting to die even once? You have to pour in so much that you cant even say that you worked hard in front of others. Even your soul if necessary. Martial arts is about whether or not you can rise even if you do that. You lack that fierceness. Yeo Kang-hwis face hardened. It seemed like it was said lightly, but the meaning behind it was by no means light. Yeo Geuk-do snorted. Well, there are a lot of people who pioneered new territory without following the rules. Without using the standard? Who is that? The guy who is currently locked up in prison. You must be very talented. I must have put in several times more effort than you, but it is still difficult to gain the strength to run a week at that age. It means that a special method must have been used. What the hell is that? If you know that, am I the Lord of the Heavenly Dragon Palace and the Lord of Binggung? Yeo Geuk-do, who playfully shot back, asked Seo-ryang. So, what do you plan to do next, Mr. Seo? We will have to wait. how? Seo-ryang, like Yeo Kang-hwi, pointed to the floor with his hand. Until the guy trapped over there moves. The world is not that simple. If there are things that can be achieved by moving, there are also things that can only be achieved by waiting. It is true that he is Old Dams disciple. They are not similar and their martial arts skills are different, but they think alike. ??? You will find out soon enough. Chapter 448 Episode 448 We are the enemy (2)Tsutsutsutsu. Dan Lihu, who was imprisoned in prison, stabilized his condition through practice for more than half a day. Not bad. The demonic energy of Xiliang had reached the very tip of Xian Tians territory. I dont know when, but if he crosses that one gate, he too will enter the world of myth. But even now, even though we havent crossed that hurdle, it was still worth discussing about being the best in the world. The term absolute magical energy is not enough. Magi is a product of reverse heaven. The energy of reverse heaven rejects natural law and pursues eternal life and immortality. Of course, it is completely different from the method used by leading midfielders. No, it is completely different from other martial arts. Energy that penetrates and accumulates. Moreover, with a magic power of the level of Xiliang, it can devastate the spirit of any expert just by opening it. Danlihu was also invaded by the demonic energy of Xiliang. Of course, since he was not an ordinary expert, he did not suffer from mental abnormality or physical breakdown due to demonic energy, but he was bound to need medical treatment for quite a long time. And only now has the Samdanjeon () become stable. Originally, he would have had to hang in the clouds for three days and nights, but with the remaining power of the ghost and extreme concentration, he was able to wash away all the demonic energy that had penetrated into his body in just half a day. Dan Lihu opened his eyes. Where had the bright sun-like light gone? The dark and dull eyes resembled the atmosphere of prison. Xiliang. He touched his left shoulder. He was an incredibly strong man. Even if I receive Woljus power right now, will I be able to deal with him? I wasnt confident. It was difficult to play with the opponents limbs just by using his strength, and I also felt restricted in unleashing my inner strength. It was clear that the Sangsangjeon had been polished to a level beyond imagination. Dan Lihu also learned Buddhist techniques and built a Dandanjeon comparable to that of a master who has reached the level of Hwajing, but Seoliangs was on a different level. He said he was under 30, but he looked like a super expert who had been practicing for decades. It was like watching Dam Sa-yeong and Geum Baek. Its no wonder he became the head of the Demonic Cult at such a young age. Dan Lihu suddenly felt a strange feeling come over him. Am I jealous of him now? Yes. Even though it was not the case, he was jealous of Seo-ryang. Although he never revealed himself to the world, he knew that he was the best engineer in the world. The evaluations of those around me were the same, and judging from my past experience, it was definitely the same. But after meeting Seo-ryang, he himself broke down. The other person was someone who had transcended age and talent and had already advanced into the realm of half-good. Even if you try for ten or twenty years, will you be able to catch up with him? Im not confident. Kuuk. My fists naturally gained strength. It seemed like pain was coming from the severed left arm. All the wounds were healed with the return of Gwi-ok, but the memory of that moment created phantom pain. Like a fire mark. Dan Lihu shook his head inwardly. Its not the time to think about such things. It was my first time. After reaching this level, I have never wasted time because of useless emotions. What I have to worry about now is how I should move right away. He was already thinking about getting out of here. If it was natural, it was natural. He was not sure of anything about Seo-ryang except for one thing: what he wanted. Being dragged around by someone like that was like giving up on life. I dont even know what he wants from me. So I dont know what to do myself. There is no point in worrying. Following him might actually be helpful to our grand plan, but if that happens Your own life becomes a problem. Even though he gained immovability, Dan Lihu valued his life. It could be said to be the only desire that can never be easily abandoned by anything that has life. My life is also my life, but if I die here, it will be impossible to pass on the power of Ilju. It takes a few years to refill Taeyangshingi from the bottom. For the sake of the great world, I must live unconditionally. In the end, it could be seen that he ended up in this situation due to his own wrong judgment. You will receive your sins later. For now, lets just think about escaping. Dan Lihu looked down at his one remaining wrist. His wrists were cuffed with dark but strangely shiny shackles. Although it was only fastened to one wrist, it served as an excellent shackle in itself. The reason is that internal operation was difficult. It is an object made of cold iron from the seabed. It boasts excellent performance in suppressing internal energy. It was a golden iron armor worn by Protestants for sinners. However, it was not a big problem for Dan Lihu. The mere fact that it was possible to fly while wearing these handcuffs was as if the meaning of the shackles had disappeared. What about security? Ugh. Dan Lihus pupils turned orange. It was the activation of the Sun God Eye. It was not like the inner strength had reached the top level and naturally radiated light. It was a technique. A divine eye that can see all external objects that exist under the sun. three hundred? There are a lot of them. There were about a hundred demons that existed within this bunta. However, there were about two hundred other demons hiding in secret. Moreover, their stealth skills and magic skills were truly amazing, and they were surrounded by a security net of magic that had never been heard of before. Dan Lihu stuck out his tongue. They are great experts. Although their individual abilities are outstanding, they exchange magical power through joint efforts. It is much better than the hundred and eight horses. Perhaps these are the ones protecting the religious leader. They were people with that level of ability. Can we fool their eyes and escape? It is possible. If your body is normal. I washed away the demonic energy in my body and strengthened all three stages. But its still not normal. I would say that he has recovered to seventy percent of his original ability. Dan Lihu, who had been thinking about it, soon made a decision. Its worth risking your life for. Im not sure, but there was no other way than this method. Dan Lihu immediately began preparations. In any case, unlike Dam Sa-yeong, who took a leisurely look at the situation, he was the kind of person who would take action as soon as a clear solution was found. In that respect, he resembles Seoryang more than his teacher. Of course, I dont know if Danlihu knows that. Tsutsutsutsu. A solar energy rose from his body. However, it was different from the solar magic he had shown so far. It was as dark as the sun during an eclipse. It felt like the nature of Jinki itself had changed. That was the circle of darkness, the source of the daily magic. It was a technique to change the nature of power by memorizing all the formulas of the Sunshingi through reversal. Om(). Crispy! As soon as I recited the beginning of the spell, the iron armor fell apart on its own. The power of the eternal darkness that was released in an instant far exceeded the power to suppress the inner strength of the Geumhae Iron Armor. There is no shadow in the palace where the Great Heavenly Dragon King, who is the father of all things and who sprinkled dignity on earth, resides. However, the King of Daecheondaebi, who is the father of all things and who sprinkled dignity on earth, was disappointed by the foolishness of all people, which meant that there was not enough fuel for their reflection. Therefore, he willingly sacrificed himself for the treasure of the world of Saba and raised Amcheondaebunakryong. He was transformed into (󑍐). Tianlong Palace was a heretical sect. And their roots were the Buddhist Jojong Shakya, who was born and raised in the Heavenly Kingdom. However, they do not recognize either Buddha or Bodhisattva. Although it is possible to reach the Pure Land of Paradise through enlightenment, the person who opened the door is not considered to be Buddha. They believe in the Dragon God, or Dragon King. The act of worshiping someone is itself far from the ideology of Buddhism. This is because Buddhism regards Shakyamuni Buddha as a predecessor who reached enlightenment first and does not worship him as a god. So studying at Tianlong Palace was dangerous. His ideology was dangerous, and his martial arts and magic techniques were strange and evil. Tears like the sun will flow from his eyes, which burn everything, freeze everything, cover everything, and shake everything. In the midst of pain that cannot be overcome and fire that cannot be ignored, all people will finally realize the mercy of the future divine dragon and finally move toward the light. Flash! Dan Lihus eyes turned dark. An evil dragon covered in pitch black scales was rising behind him. If I dont go to hell, who will? Before His mercy and sacrifice, the flower of paradise bloomed in the world of Saba. Crumbling. Crumbling. A black mist rose from Dan Lihus body. The fog immediately filled the cage and soon spread throughout the prison. As soon as the prison guards encountered the fog, they collapsed on the spot. This is because the dark magic power ascended through their demonic energy and extinguished the light of the Dandanjeon. It was a dangerous technique. It didnt just make you lose your mind, it completely put the upper class to sleep. Unless they receive treatment from a proper magician or medical doctor, they will never come to their senses. Crumbling. Crumbling. The fog of darkness has spread beyond the prison and invaded the outside world. Cheek! The black fog that appeared under the bright sun instantly became transparent. However, just because it became transparent did not mean it lost its power. The colorless and transparent fog instantly began to swirl around the entire area of Bunta. Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Suddenly, this place turned into a land of silence. The guards in the prison had lost their minds, but the demons bathed in sunlight were fine. However, the existence of prison was gradually being erased from their minds. Even if its right in front of you, you wont be able to recognize it. Rumbling. Cold sweat broke out from Dan Lihus body. It had been a long time since a magic spell on this scale had been performed. If my body was normal, I wouldnt know it, but now even reciting mantras was difficult. However, he endlessly fanned the dark ages. I focused and focused again. The only thing better than usual was that his concentration was stronger than ever. Although his physical condition was not normal due to his immobility being shaken, his fierceness gave him a sense of depth in his magic. Go ahead. Spread it out. erode Let them forget. Flash! Dan Lihus eyes radiated light once again. His eyes saw the whole of Bunta. ??! I gambled with half the odds, and the gamble paid off. He noticed that the demons outside the prison, especially the two hundred demons guarding the cult leader, were no longer conscious of this place. What about the religious leader? does not exist. I could not sense the presence of the religious leader, no matter where he went. In the first place, not only do Heavenly Demons not practice stealth techniques, but even if they try, their level is bound to be lower than that of the guard Demons. Dan Lihu even realized that Xu Liang was not here. Clap! hook! The iron door opened and Dan Lihu disappeared. * * * Can I say something? do it. You really are a great person. thank you. What on earth do you not know about Damsayoung? I really put my hands and feet on the line to be able to infer the disciples actions through Damsayeong. What we know well about tigers is not the same tiger but the deer. He worked so hard to avoid being eaten by the tiger, so its impossible not to know about him. her! What are you going to do this time? What do you think? Even if you try hard, I will go my own way. Dont worry. Then go. Faaagh! I guess youre itching. Huh? But what do you want to do? ??. Okay, try hard. I dont want to be the head of the family already at this age. Im not going to die, you bastard. Have a nice trip. OK. Quang! Chapter 449 Episode 449 We are enemies (3)He moved? yes. It is said that you have now entered the Zhejiang direction. ??. Lord Moon? You are the leader. yes?! You are heading to where Lord Dam is. The leader has found where he is hiding. Are you saying that Master Dam is hiding in Zhejiang? I dont know that. However, the leader is never one to move hastily. Moreover, there is no reason for the leader to head to Zhejiang. Unless you are the leader of Dam. If thats the case, shouldnt we also change direction? I guess so. But Is there anything thats holding you back? Zhejiang How did they settle down in Zhejiang? yes? The greatest power that Lord Dam had was Uicheonmaeng. Although the foundation remains and the surviving warriors are also reorganizing, it is safe to say that in the end, they lost the biggest weapon they could use right now. Thats right. Whatever the reason, if Lord Dam intends to expand his power once again, it is important to first unite his forces. Thats why you shouldnt be in Zhejiang. Its possible because Gangseo Sanghoe is right next door. No. Among the forces that the Dam leader must actually coordinate, the top is not the top priority. Do you mean force? Thats right. Currently, the greatest strength of the Dam Lord is the Seven Sects, excluding Shaolin and Shaman, and the Tianlong Palace. However, since we cannot go outside of the new area where the Tianlong Palace resides, it is right that we should settle north of the Yangtze River. Thats right. But if only the communication system was established clearly The problem lies in Zhejiang itself. yes? Zhejiang Province has been the territory of the Iron Blood Province since ancient times. ah! There are degrees of ignorance. No matter how good the distribution is, the Dam lord who lost the Uicheon alliance is hiding in Zhejiang? This doesnt make sense, does it? So youre saying the leader is acting while being deceived? Thats a possibility. No, I wish it were that way. If Lord Dam is really in Zhejiang There was a look of urgency on Gong Yachis face. The situation has become urgent. Just in case, please contact the guests waiting in Zhejiang. What order should I give you? Sanghyeongseongseong. Find out if Sanghyeongseongseong troops are stationed there. * * * Thats amazing. Yeo Geuk-do inwardly clicked his tongue. It would be natural since he is the leader of the religious sect Whiiiiing! The back of Seoryang, who was pounding the ground and advancing, was like a general charging towards enemy territory. The red dragon guns were waving like the flag of a marching army. It was a divine law so beautiful that you could admire it just by looking at it. Thats right. It was a divine law. The level was truly amazing. It demonstrated maximum effect with minimal movement and allowed the body to move freely even in the air. People say that the best level of light and air is the space and space, and even within that, they want to subdivide the level. However, in reality, it is impossible to use the space and space. An expert who can do this can show free divine law abilities depending on how he uses his internal energy. However, looking at Seoryangs divine law, Yeo Geuk-do had to think differently. At least in terms of divine law, he is one step above me. There is a saying called Neunggungheodo (̓). It is the same thing to levitate ones body in the air with extreme internal energy. However, Seo-ryangs Nunggungheodo reached a completely different level. He only occasionally touched the ground. It was safe to say that it was almost like flying in the sky. It was exactly like the martial artists talk about. I felt the freedom of being able to dodge effortlessly in any direction even if I was attacked right now. There was no blind spot. Perhaps, even if there is someone who can overwhelm the Seo sect with strength, there will be no one who can gain the upper hand in divine law. Of course, there is no reason why even Yeogeukdo cannot implement such divine law. However, the advantage lies in the use of internal energy. There are so few enemies . I wonder if there is anyone in the world at the time who can use such a neat divine method with internal energy. When I looked at Seoliangs back, I somehow got this thought: Im aiming for a higher place than I am now. Even though that amazing young man rose to the ranks of the strongest in martial arts at a young age, he still feels that it is not enough. He wants to advance to a higher level and a new world that he cannot see now. That desire seemed to be reflected in the divine law. It was also at the level of vaguely wanting to become stronger. It wasnt, He clearly knows the path he wants to take. He knows where he needs to go and what he needs to do to get there. A smile appeared on Yeo Geuk-dos face. That smile also contained a hint of bitterness. I dont know what youre after but at least dont go beyond the realm of immortals. I havent reached Yeogeukdo, but there are things that can be known even without seeing. People who are born as humans and advance to the level of immortals are called Banseon (). When a person enters the realm of Banseon, his attachment to this world disappears. Of course . Becoming a half-seon is close to impossible. But Seo-ryang was someone who, when she looked at him like this, made him feel as if he would just disappear somewhere. Even though he had only just met him, Yeo Geuk-do did not dislike Seo-ryang. He saw her as a person. It wasnt because he helped me, but I thought that people themselves were not bad. Thats why I thought about pushing for marriage with my daughter. In the eyes of Bingjang, who has a beautiful daughter, a good son-in-law is in fact the highest compliment. A person like this is the best compliment. It was such a shame to see Royalty leave so quickly. Even if it wasnt because of the marriage with his daughter, Yeo Geuk-do wanted to talk more with the young religious leader. Look. Ill tell you in advance, its not time to rest yet. It may seem like Im a little cheesy, but well, Im in a very sharp state right now. Are we going in the right direction? Of course. Yeo Geuk-do scratched his head. Even though he was running at such a fast pace, he was not a human being who could express delicate emotions. I dont feel it at all? I dont feel it either. Huh?! Yeo Geuk-do asked as if it were absurd, No, I cant even feel it, so how do I know Im going in the right direction? I have a subordinate who is aware of his movements. A subordinate understands something that even you cannot understand? yes. Isnt that subordinate the leader of the Sentai cult? Why are you bringing up the story of the deceased? A risk! The guard protecting me is telling me his location. Yeo Geuk-dos eyes widened. Escort? Are you saying that the people protecting you were with you? The Hocheon Demon Emperors skills are so good that they can compete with many extreme demon masters. In particular, the Hocheon Demon Emperors senses are so sensitive that they can be called the perfect form of sixth sense. Huh! Our school was breached once before. To be exact, it happened twice, but I heard that one of them was intentionally let in, so I guess Ill have to say it was once. The Protestant religion was breached? Yes. There is an assassin in the central plains right now, and I was penetrated by him once. Since then, the Hocheon Demon Emperor has gone through several times more training and practice, and has become the best guard in the world. The thought of breaking through the Demon God Palace while avoiding the eyes of the Xiliangdo Hocheon Demon Emperor was overwhelming. Once they recognize the enemys spirit, they will not forget it until they die. No matter what I trust them. Seeing him talk like this, it was definitely amazing. Yeo Geuk-do, who was keeping pace with Seo-ryang in silence for a while, asked again, I have a question. Please speak. You said you deeply hate Dam Sa-young. Thats right. I wont ask where and how you built up that resentment. You dont have to peel the ground rice. If you were given two choices, what would you do? So, if you were in a situation where you could kill Damsayoung, but if he died, the Heavenly Demon Church would come to an end, what choice would you make in that situation? Seoliang tilted his head. Why are you asking such a question? Its a light question. Im literally just asking because Im curious. Of course I have to give up. Yeo Geuk-do smiled. is it? of course. Hehe, after all, you are the leader of the cult If such a situation arises, we will save the main school first and then punish him as cruelly as possible. Now that we have escaped death, the only way is to push it to the point where it would be better to die and make it taste a living hell. ??. Actually, wouldnt that be a more pleasant revenge than just killing someone? Now that I think about it, I guess that would be okay in its own way. If only there was such a way. He often talks about harsh things with a calm face. Yeo Geuk-do sighed. Why are you doing that? Im worried. What are you worried about? I dont know if I can give my daughter to such a ruthless person. Seo-ryangs face distorted. I dont think so. No, and Rin is not even an object, so what can I give her? What would you do if Lin Yi was interested in you? You have a lot of questions in this urgent situation. I cant even ask questions like this unless its a time like this. You are a sect and a sect. You are a sect and a sect. The demons look up to you as a god, but you are also clearly a human being. ??. If you were born as a person, you should know how to risk your life for personal happiness. Isnt the pursuit of happiness a persons right, responsibility, and reason for life? Suddenly, Seo-ryang felt a shock as if he had been stabbed in the back by Yeo Geuk-dos words: The pursuit of happiness is the reason for life Somehow, I remembered myself before going down to Gamchalsa Temple. The days when I entered the body of the Three Confucius and struggled to somehow get out of Shingyo. Although it was a time when I could not see myself clearly, it was a time when I only liked freedom and happiness. Seo-ryang said bitterly . We are doing that. hmm? There is no one in this world who does everything they want to do. Thats the same for me too. So I live like this. If you cant live doing only what you want to do, at least live with the mindset of not leaving any regrets in the future. Is that what Dam Sa-yeong is killing? Its just a process. I havent lived an easy life to the point where I feel happy just by killing him. Yes and. Wow. A demonic spirit appeared in Seo-ryangs eyes. There are many obstacles to get there. So, you have to put your personal happiness aside for now. Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yeo Geuk-dos expression hardened. I realized that the atmosphere in Seoliang had changed. Are you an enemy? It appears that some of the countless obstacles blocking the path to the goal are lurking ahead. What are you going to do? It has to be drilled. I was planning on meeting again at least once. huh? It was then. Hwaaaaaaa! A storm-like force erupted from a far, invisible place. The force was so strong that I could even feel Dan Lihus presence, which I had not felt before. To be exact, it meant that the energy wave was strong enough to break Dan Lihus hiding technique. Yeo Geuk-dos eyes sparkled. There was someone who could emit energy waves like this?!? A reddish light flashed on Xu Liangs feet. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! As Seoryang advanced with explosive power, he saw the top of a mountain. And a man with a majestic appearance sitting on a flat rock with a huge sword stuck in the ground. ??Its been a while since I saw you. A lion with a black mane. One of the greatest giants of Wulin, whom I had never expected to see in a place like this, was there. Song Seongju. Chapter 450 Episode 450 We are the enemy (4)Surajje remittance bag. sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He was one of the most impressive masters that Xu Liang met during his time as Lord of Xiaojiao. It wasnt because he was considered one of the best midfielders. Even though he was an enemy, Song Sang-baek was a man with a friendly personality in his own way. For a man who has built such a high level and is aiming to conquer the world, he also shows a rather simple appearance. He was there. He is proudly looking up at himself, boasting a prayer that is just like the old days, or even more impressive than the old days. Bullfight! Seoliang, who slowed down his descent with his inner strength and then quickly descended to the top of the mountain with a single leap, looked back at Yeogeuk Island. Before we knew it, Yeogeukdo had stopped about a hundred yards away. Xu Liang nodded. It was a wordless nod, but Yeo Geuk-do could tell Seo-ryangs feelings. It meant not to come closer. Actually, even if I wanted to go, I couldnt go. Yeo Geuk-do, who was sweeping around the mountain, inwardly stuck out his tongue. Thats amazing. Numerous experts were camped out of sight. It was different from the Hocheon Demon Emperor. The Hocheon Demon Emperor was hiding to the point where it completely escaped human perception, but they only hid their bodies and did not bother to hide their miracles. Is this the Iron King I only heard about? Iron King 8 years old. It was a military group representing the Iron Blood Castle. Although Yeo Geuk-do did not know, in the past when Seoliang was under Cheon Ha-jin, the masters who committed the Chuwang blood incident and killed them also belonged to the Eight Ages of the Iron King. Although it was not as good as it is now, the martial arts of Xiliang at that time were equipped with extreme stealth and sharpness. If it had been a proud head-to-head fight, no matter how much Seoryang had done, he would not have been able to break through the Iron Kings Eight Ages. not good. A look of deep sorrow appeared on Yeo Geuk-dos face. I dont know if it was a secret group that wasnt revealed, but the fact that they brought in a group representing the Iron Blood Castle If a fight breaks out with them, the situation will fall into an uncontrollable quagmire. Fighting with a unit representing an organization carries such risks. In other words, the Iron Blood Lord made a plan. In fact, Yeo Geuk-do saw the Iron Blood Lord for the first time. He was truly a man of great skill. It was clear that I had no chance of winning in my current state, and even if I was in my original physical condition, I couldnt decide what the outcome of the game would be. This is indeed a high-quality answer representing the midfield. But that wasnt what mattered now. Why is the Iron Blood Lord here? Zhejiang Province is clearly the territory of Iron Blood Province, but I came here to look for Dam Siyoung, so how? For a moment, Yeo Geuk-dos eyes sparkled. Could it be that those two people are holding hands? He quickly looked around. By opening the Bing Baek Shin Gong, the Qi feeling was amplified, but there was no Hwa Jing expert who was immediately affected by the Qi feeling. The only thing I knew was that Dan Lihu had turned north. Hidden?! Or is it a runaway? If those two people really held hands Yeo Geuk-dos eyes sank. It was a cold look in his eyes that he had never shown to Seoryang. Soon, a typhoon will hit Jungwon. ??. The two looked at each other in silence. Considering where each person was standing, it would not be strange to see them staring at each other with the intent to kill, but unexpectedly, the two did not show any intent to kill each other. How much time has passed like that? Its just amazing. Song Geum-baek sighed softly. I have already heard that you are a rare genius. In fact, when I saw you last year, I couldnt help but feel disappointed that there was a person as talented as you in the Heavenly Demon Church. ??. I didnt know it would be this much. I heard from informants that you were endlessly getting stronger, but I never thought it would be this much. Whether through rumors or in person, you have a knack for surprising people. I wont talk too much. Seo-ryangs words were short: Please tell me where Dam Sa-yeong is hiding. A strange smile appeared on Song Sang-baeks face. I didnt join hands with Lord Dam, so how would I know? Are you kidding? Or are you serious? ??. I dont hate lying around and wasting time, but at least not now. Lets not waste time with useless words. Zhong Zhenbaeks face gradually became expressionless. Did you know? The fact that youre here makes me wonder if theres more to see. Zhong Zheng Baek nodded, Thats right. Im not an easy person to leave such a dangerous person in my territory. Ill ask again. Where is Dam Sa-young? Should I tell you that? ??. Im sorry, but I cant tell you. Seo-liang looked around. Zhong Zhenbaeks eyes flashed. Tsutsutsu. A dark essence began to overflow from his body. He was offended by the arrogance of the other person who turned his gaze even when he was in front of him. Seo-ryang was upset by the other persons mood . I had no intention of being considerate. Youve already run away. Did you say after a short period of time? That guys magic is truly magical, but has he even learned the Ten Thousand Sounds? Dont think of it as running away. At least the Dam leader I know is not weak enough to run away from you. Did you at least sign a contract with the god of war? The strongest man of the Sapa is supporting a small man. It was a remark that stimulated the other persons pride. The momentum in Song Sang-baeks body became a little stronger. However, in the meantime, he never showed his intention to live. That was the standard of a person who stood at the top. He would not live carelessly unless he was someone he would truly kill. On the other hand, once he reveals his will to live, he will chase him to the end of the world and kill him at any cost. He was a person who shook up the world with just one word or action. In that respect, Seo-ryang may still be lacking compared to Sang-geum-baek. Im sorry, but you. I cant meet Dam Sa-yeong. ??. Its not because of Dan Lihu. Lord Dams great disciple is definitely an amazing talent and is good at magic, but he doesnt have the ability to convey his situation. ??. That means that Lord Dam had already left before you faced Dan Lihu. Xu Liangs eyes lit up. He could see right away that what Zhong Zhenbaek said was the truth. The other person is a person who can tell lies without even changing his countenance when necessary. But at least in a situation like this, he is not a small vessel enough to lie. It wasnt. Old Dam. Did you read me? No, thats not true. He only heard information about himself and never had a single conversation with him in person. He didnt read me, he read the situation. That was it. Seo-ryang was able to read anything related to Dam Sa-yeong as clearly as if he had peered into his head. Even when he became the leader of the Little Church and overthrew the martial sect, he was able to see how he would react. However, the opponent was also unusual. . Dam Sa-yeong does not know Seo-ryang. He has never even met him. However, his survival instinct is as good as Seo-ryangs. Rather than reading Seo-ryang, he reads the danger that will come to him. He senses that even if he does not die, he will suffer great harm. At least thats what he himself thought. Ugh. Seo-ryangs fist tightened. Damn it. I dont know when Dam Sa-yeong left. But I guess it wasnt that long ago. In other words, he was right around the corner and missed Dam Sa-yeong. Thats it. Tsutsutsutsu. A thick magical energy leaked out from Seo-Ryangs body. It was a energy wave with such a powerful concentration that it could be compared to the dark true energy of Song Zheng Baek. Did I miss it like this? It was fast. It had only been a few months since he ascended to the top of the cult and reorganized the new religion after the Battle of the Heavenly Demon Beomjeong, so it could be seen as reaching too quickly. But time had no meaning to Seoryang. He just moved because he wanted to and did it perfectly. He thought he had it figured out. Months or years were meaningless to him. If he could catch Dam Sa-young at this moment, that would be good. But what was the result? You seem to be resentful. ??. Dont break it down too much. Even if Lord Dam was here, if he had the upper hand against you, he would have gained it and never lost. Thats wrong. Song Sang-baek saw through Seo-ryangs skills, but he didnt know how terrible he would become in battle. If Dam Sa-yeong was here and he and Seo-ryang encountered him like that, Seo-ryang probably would have poured everything he had into killing him. If he lacks skill, he will use the environment, and if he cannot win even if he causes variables in the actual battle, he will even draw on the power of the expedition to attack. No matter what means he uses, even if it means destroying the sky, he will catch it. He would have torn her into ten thousand pieces and killed her. If that wasnt enough, he would have collected the torn flesh and bone pieces and burned them, erasing her existence. That was Seo-ryangs resentment and anger toward Dam Sa-yeong. But you wouldnt think like that. Before the results. I was there when you ran to meet Lord Dam, so you really Is this the main school? what? Xiliang raised his head. Looking down at him, Song Jong-baek felt his heart grow cold for a moment. This was because Seo-ryangs eyes, which were looking at him, were filled with a ferocity he had never seen before. You think of yourself as a lion, but after being reduced to a big cat in front of an absolute invincible person who reached the sky, you didnt hastily try to set foot in the world. The same goes for Dam Sa-yeong. The language is truly unpleasant. Arent you the ones who decided to wipe out our school anyway? There is no reason to be polite to those people. There was a sour look on Zhong Zhenbaeks face. However, he felt an eerie feeling inside. We are the Cult of the Heavenly Demon? You are overconfident. Dont be mistaken. Even if its not for you, theres a lot of work to be done. You guys were overconfident. Did you think that just two kittens joining forces would be able to overcome the main school? Your growth is so fast that it is hard to find in the history of martial arts. You may even be able to argue that you are the best in history. But know this: There are countless geniuses who passed away while making fun of their mouths. You prepared it. what? Seo-ryangs eyes became more and more intense. His eyes were looking at the remittance bag, but his consciousness was looking somewhere else. Due to the extreme disappointment and anger of missing Damsa-yeong, he began to turn his attention to other places to control his frantically fluctuating life. It felt like lightning was pouring down all over my head. In order to suppress his emotions, he brought in his reason and began to analyze the current situation, the other persons strengths and tendencies, etc. at a frightening speed. In the Heavenly Dragon Palace, there are high priests called the Seven Heavenly Dragons. They are trying to perfect divine energy for the prosperity of their respective factions. ??. You created that environment. No, thats not right. Its not a bond that old. Yes, I guess so. I found a place to create sacred weapons for each faction, but you must have done the work to amplify their power or provide them with food. yes? Your guy What were you trying to achieve by that? Even if you increase your opponents strength, they become obvious enemies after you achieve your goal? ah! Right. Have you decided to share some or all of the Celestial Dragons power? Your changed prayer reminds me of the eerie spirit of the Celestial Dragon. The corners of Song Zhongbaeks eyes trembled. He was just saying what he wanted to say, but the content was really unusual. The other person was able to see through what he and Dam Sa-young were planning. No, I was looking through it. Wow! Weeeeeee! The demonic energy in Xiliangs body gradually gave off a dangerous atmosphere. It was just before he burst into life. You were only that great of a man. It worked out better. There was no pressure to kill him. If he remained a majestic lion, I thought I should at least give him one last respect, but since he has become a rat that is worse than a cat, all I have to do is step on him and kill him. Yes, you guy! Cant you speak up right away? You cant shut up! The power of the reigning Demon Emperor soared from Xu Liangs body. The absolute demon eye of Left Qing and Wuhong opened its eyes, and thunder fire was spontaneously occurring in both hands. Woouuuuung! Its like a question and answer dance. Before I knew it, the huge sword Taecheon was also in Zhong Zhenbaeks hand. . Xu Liang smiled whitely. His smile, colored with anger, disappointment, murderous intent, and frustration, looked more cruel and full of madness than ever. Ill make you regret not running away too, you damn rat! Chapter 451 Episode 451 Lions Claw (1)Faaagh! Ohaejamyeongbi (Ӿw) is a spiritual art that has been passed down from generation to generation in Haomun. It is a unique magic technique that consumes little energy, is fast, and is also excellent at hiding. Even if you perform only the first half of the new method, you can be considered a master of the new method, and if you complete the second half, you are evaluated as being so fast that no one can catch up with you. A martial art created with the utmost care at Haomun. Ohaejamyeongbi was a piece of martial arts created by investing an astronomical amount of money over hundreds of years for the purpose of stealing and transmitting information, not for combat. Wow! Ugh! Run across the water. Considering the level of martial arts of Gong Yachi, the water monument was a level that was impossible to even look at. But Gongyachi was possible. This was because the level of the divine law itself was so outstanding that he was able to demonstrate the same level of ability as a teenage expert in the divine law world, having even mastered the divine law. Thats why this speed comes out. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! As time passed, the speed increased. Haomuns buntas, which had taken root throughout the central plains, numbered from as few as 50 to as many as 100 in each region. And Gong Yachi was breaking the 82-par mark in just two days. [Lord Somun broke through the Yinjiang Bunta!] [It is said that he broke through the Xiaoha Bunta an hour ago!] [He entered Zhejiang Zhejiang!] It was an incredible speed. The person who took charge of everything in Hao Mun on behalf of Wen Ju, who was sick. The entire Hao-mun followed the rush of Gong Ya-chi, who could safely be said to be Mun-ju. [Report! It is said that a battle took place between the martial arts people on the mountain leading to Suchang along the current Jiulongsan Mountain in Zhejiang Province!] [Danger level highest! Its a close battle between the best! Entry within a hundred radius is not possible!] [There are over 1,000 experts lined up! Seeing that he is fully armored and even has cavalry, it is highly likely that he is the Iron King of the Iron Blood Castle!] [Another army is coming down from northern Zhejiang! This is the Red Wind Team of the Iron Blooded Castle!] Information pouring in without any time to catch your breath. Even though Gong Yachi was moving at such a fast speed, he heard hundreds of electric sounds coming from each bullet. I immediately erased the things I didnt need to worry about from my head and selected and collected only the important information. Develop the ultimate new method and avoid places with dangerous elements. In the meantime, I collect the information I heard and think about where and what is happening and where to take an escape route in case of an unexpected situation. An act that would be absolutely impossible for an ordinary person. It was the ability of Gong Ya-chi, who is said to be the greatest genius in Hao-mun history. The Iron Kings cavalry? Recently, there have been many reports that Iron-Blooded figures have been in contact with high-ranking officials in the imperial palace. In addition to military service, he said he received a gift of iron armor refined using the imperial palaces secrets, and now it looks like he is finally going to show it off properly. He knew that the crown prince of the imperial palace was in Uicheonmaeng on the day of the Battle of Cheonma Beomjeong. And I also knew that the crown prince escaped safely from the magical hands of Lee Cheon-sang, who was said to be the strongest and worst heavenly demon in history. Are you sure. Song Seongju is doing business with the imperial palace. Since the crown prince of the imperial palace was in Uicheonmaeng, this means that Lord Dam also had a relationship with a person from the imperial palace. In other words, we can be sure that Lord Dam and Lord Song Seong joined hands. I already knew. However, while working in the information industry, there were times when I acted only by analogy and times when I acted with confidence. Now he could be sure. Two giants joined hands. Lord Dam didnt tell me that. Even then, he didnt completely trust me, but at least he shared the big things. Gong Yachis eyes lit up. I wasnt convinced of my betrayal. It is Sentai Cheonma that made him what he is now. He could accurately see what the enemy was thinking. I have a rough idea of how to move forward after this incident. How long did it run like that? [All civilians near the area where the battle is taking place have been evacuated! The highest level of risk! Entry within a radius of 150 square meters is not possible!] Thats not possible. Finally, Gong Yachis senses felt the echo of the fierce battle. Qarring! As the force reached its peak, rocks the size of houses were blown away by the strong explosive force, and deep-rooted giant trees were cut down. The earth groaned and the sky was surprised and hid behind dark clouds. The soaring death and madness was making even the once humid air dry. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! The flames soared. It was a familiar fire, but it was also an unfamiliar fire. It was at least twice as big and ten times more brutal than the fire in Gong Yachis memories. Master! It was then. stop. Pabababak! Gong Yachi slowed down by stepping on the ground with a dozen kicks. Before he knew it, a pure white man was standing in front of him. Hair, skin, and clothes were all white. A frightening coldness emanated from all over my body, and it was radiating an overwhelming presence that made me faint for a moment. What interest?! Are you Gong Yachi of Hao Mun? Gong Yachi calmly bowed. Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thats right. It is an honor to meet the master of the North Sea. Yeo Geuk-dos eyes sparkled. Do you recognize me? Of course. Thats amazing. I heard that Seo Jyo-ju is a genius who can read the situation here from thousands of miles away, and he is not wrong. Thats too much praise. In any case, no further access is possible. The leader of the Seo Church asked me to protect you if you come. Gong Yachis eyes wavered. Even in the midst of that urgent situation, Seoryang was worried about her. He knew he was coming. Master! I felt that the person who was truly superior was not me, but the religious leader. By forming a relationship with that person, he succeeded in getting revenge, developed his personal capabilities, and was of great help to Hao Mun. Even so, he did not show any sign of regret towards himself heading to Uicheonmaeng. Rather, he supported his future. Although we could have met as enemies, he treated us as if we were close friends traveling to a distant region. It was the glory of three lives. I was so grateful that he left his position as the leader of the Heavenly Demon Church and approached me in this way as a human being. Now it was his turn to be helpful. You will be able to do all the things you couldnt do before. This time, even if Hao Wen is in danger, he will never back down. Cheer up, leader. Quaaang! The first blow went straight in. It was an honest and honest fist. It was not a use of the Heavenly Demons Strong Power Fist, which I like to use. It was just an ordinary fist filled with burning magical energy. The look in the eyes of Song Sang-baek, who blocked that fist, suddenly flashed. It changed. Seo-ryang, who was about to throw another follow-up blow, opened both his hands on the spot. Whoa! Whoa! Both arms seemed to creak. Like Seo-ryang, he didnt throw out his fist or swing the large sword he was holding in his hand. He just used his power. It was close to opening it and pushing it out with Qigong. That alone was enough to overwhelm the defense. It wasnt a perfect defense, but even taking that into account, it was an impressive enough blow. Pussssss. A subtle red glow bloomed from Zhong Zhenbaeks body. It was a strike out of the blue. Youre also short-tempered. Even though he heard the insulting words, Song Zhengbaeks voice did not waver. You know that our fates were completely different the moment you attacked me, right? Enough of that bullshit. Seo-ryang smiled. The two eye lights scattering brain flowers were shining dangerously as if they would pierce Song Sang-baeks head at any moment. You were the one who joined hands with the old man who was like trash rotting in the closet. I thought it was a rather generous greeting. It seems like he couldnt give up his base nature. Even in the face of harsh words, Song Zhongbaek was not shaken. Isnt that how the world works? Remember when you first met me. You can do it and I cant? Its difficult to think like that. Im not talking about a process or a method. Im talking about your insight. If you decide to achieve something with a poisonous snake, you should think about using the other person or forming an alliance, right? In the end, you were only that good. Zheng Zhongbaeks face hardened slightly. You can say anything. A protruding stone is a good way to hit someone. You guys have grown too dangerous to just leave them alone. Now that Ive come this far, I feel like I was hasty. Well, the poisonous snake you grabbed is not just a poisonous snake. Do you finally admit it? I think it would be quite a bit of fun to watch the two of you using your strength to hold on and watch you suck blood from Dam Sa-young. Haha, even though I acted like a quiet person, Im not that easy. Im sure you dont think I trust Lord Dam, do you? Belief and action are different. No matter how much you distrust him, you have been acting for him all along. It was like that during the anti-government meeting, and its still like that now. ??. Youre just an asshole who reassures himself that its okay because he doesnt trust you without even knowing how he treats you. A poisonous snake is a threat, but an asshole is ridiculed. Song Sang-baeks face hardened a little more. On the other hand, Seo-ryangs smile became even deeper. Now I understand. You can be a brazen person in front of those who are weaker than you, but you are a fool who only knows how to growl in front of those who are equal or stronger than you. Do you think words are everything? Even without me or Old Man Dam, you would never even dream of becoming the best in the world. Quaaaaang! Seolyangs body staggered. He had been hit by the tension released by Zhengmeibaek. Cheeeeeee! Red smoke rose from beneath Zhengmeibaeks feet. It was a life and energy wave that was completely different from before, when it was surrounded by red brilliance. The pressure of Jinki was like that. It was the same, but his temperament had changed. Now he had decided to kill the other person. Didnt I tell you before? There are a lot of geniuses who have fallen to the ground because they played the wrong game. Wooooow! The red brilliance and red fog gradually turned dark. The true spirit that turned dark red was much more evil and intense than before. In a way, it felt more ferocious than the magic attack of the Heavenly Demon Church. A power that is unrivaled in harshness. A pure and deep hideousness reached the sky, and it seemed like no one could help but bow before it. It is one of the three great martial arts of the Iron Blood Castle and the strongest magic in the history of the Iron Blood Castle that was improved and developed by Song Song Baek himself. It was a bloodless monster dragon attack. I have decided. I will kill you here. Its not new. Thats your problem. We limit ourselves with unnecessary formalities. Thats why youre not the best in the world. Make fun of your snout as much as you want. After this fight, you will be buried in the ground. Quaaang! Xi Liang took a step forward. The threatening light disappeared, and before I knew it, blood-red flames ignited all over my body. The Gu Yu Demon Gong was completely released. Its energy wave was no less than that of Zhong Zhen Baeks Ink-Blooded Monster Dragon Gong. At first glance, I felt like this . Now that weve solved it, lets make the strongest person in Sapa a real asshole. this guy!! Boom! The two peoples hands grasped each other tightly. A shock wave like a storm spread around the two people who held their hands together. Crumble! Chapter 452 Episode 452. Lions Claw (2)Quad Deuk! The intertwined fingers turned white. Im crying, Im crying! The veins on the back of my hand twitched. Xu Liangs hands were big. After ascending to the extreme level and unlocking the three consciousnesses of Guyu Demon Gong, and then gaining enlightenment once again, his body had already reached the realm of perfection. His extremely tall body, wide-open physique, and thoroughly trained body that evoked admiration rather than intimidation was no different from a weapon in itself. On the other hand, the remittance bag was different. Zheng Zhongbaeks body type was not as big as expected. Shall we say that he is ordinary, not worthy of someone who has trained in absolute martial arts? On the outside, he just seemed like a dignified politician, but it was difficult to see him as someone who had trained his martial arts skills to the limit. But Seoliang could feel it. A powerful force felt through joined hands. A body so highly trained that it can crush rocks and crush rafters with its bare hands even without using internal energy. Its definitely different. Regardless of the other persons personality or character, this power was real. He was a true expert who not only valued internal energy and enlightenment, but also trained his body to perfection. It was different from any expert he had ever faced. The majority of them were experts whose overall level was lacking or whose training was biased towards one side. Or, he was someone who reached this point by using expedient methods. Remittance bag. Byeolho Suraje. He deserved the special title given to him because he was the king who subjugated the martial arts kingdom of Black Island, which was like a Surado (_). At least in Heukdo Sapa, he is an invincible person who has reached the peak in all aspects. You trained wonderfully. The expression on Song Zheng Baeks expression did not change after he blurted out a word. It was a battle with an expert in which it was difficult to say whether he would win or lose even if he gave his best effort. How long has it been since I had a real-life battle with such a master? Nevertheless, it never shows any loopholes. But youre still young. True energy exploded in both of Zheng Zhongbaeks hands. Touuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! The tightly clasped hands loosened and Seoryangs body hesitated. At the same time, an amazing scene followed. Phew! Oh my! Both of Zhong Zhenbaeks hands grabbed Xu Liangs collar. In close combat between super experts, there is no such thing as grabbing the opponents clothing. Since the quality of clothing can be controlled through internal strength, strategy is not something to discuss. But Zheng Zhongbaek attacked it. Whoa! For a moment, Seo-ryang felt that heaven and earth were turning upside down. Quaaaang! He grabbed his collar, crossed his legs, and controlled his actions with internal energy. At the same time, it came into my arms and slammed me into the ground. It was a tactic that even back-alley gangsters did not easily use. This is because you may get stabbed while knocking down your opponent. However, the overthrow of the remittance bag was clean. This is because by striking with the lower leg, the opponents actions are restricted from the root. It was a defense operation unlike any I had ever seen before. It was a skill so admirable that I forgot the shock of being thrown to the ground. Phew! Zhong Zhenbaeks hand covered Xu Liangs eyes. Temporarily blocks vision. It was a tactic that only third-rate people would use, but surprisingly, as the field of vision was blocked, the sensitivity of the five senses was drastically reduced. By lowering the hand to a position close to the head, intangible energy was released and cognitive ability was temporarily reduced. Zheng Zhongbaeks right fist was aimed straight at Seo Liangs face. It was then. Quang! Zhong Zhenbaeks body retreated like crazy. White smoke rose from the crossed arms. Xiliang stood up. Blood was flowing from his nose. The intangible energy that was released from the hand that blocked his vision had damaged the mucous membrane of his nose. I was glad it ended with a nosebleed. If it had been just a moment later, the intangible energy would have rushed up to my head. If that were the case, the upper division might have been shaken. It was a brief clash, but it was enough time for him to realize that Song Zheng Baeks martial arts skills were dangerous. Even with the smallest movements, Jinkis control of speed and speed is close to perfect. It was an exquisite skill that Seoliang did not have. Thats amazing. In that situation, what is the Gakbeop? Song Sang-baek lowered his arms and lowered his posture again. Its been a long time since there was a person who reacted immediately even though he was caught in a dark ghost spell. You didnt neglect training. Paaaaang! There is no question and answer. This time, it was Seo-ryangs turn to attack first. Seo-ryang approached like lightning and once again threw out a single punch. Seeing the fist that had reached half an inch in front of the solar plexus, Song Sang-baek thought. This is so ordinary. So its hard to read the next move. Its definitely sensational. As martial arts reaches a higher level, the movements become simpler. However, on the contrary, the martial arts and the use of true techniques that make up the simplicity inevitably become complex. This was the case with Seo-ryangs attack now. He could not block it, dodge it, and immediately counterattack. Since I threw a possible attack, I dont know how the follow-up hit will come in. Tweet! Song Geum-baek chose the safest method. He stepped back. Some kind of attack will come In an instant, Zhong Zhenbaeks eyes widened. Xu Liang did not make a follow-up blow. He just stopped in the same position as he had struck the first blow and glared at himself. Kwaang! Zheng Zhengbaeks body shook like crazy. He was able to block it quickly, but the shock remained throughout his body. Awesome wind. It was (ȭL). Did you know that I would step down? Paaaaang! Xu Liang did not answer. When a full-scale battle begins, the focus is only on capturing and killing the opponent. Even if he was weaker than himself, Song Sang-baek was a dangerous opponent even if he was not careful. His senses were already completely focused on Song Zhengbai. Wow! Boom! Seo-ryang approached while drawing the sign of a sword and threw his fist again. It wasnt a straight blow. The fist bent and aimed at the chin was filled with powerful magical energy. Peeeeeeee! The remittance bag that was barely grazed went straight into Seoryangs arms. It is not afraid of close range in one-on-one battles. I felt confident that I could handle any distance. The two peoples fists, elbows, knees and shoulders clashed like crazy. Bub bub bub! Quang! Wow!! It looked like a simple baktu, but the light waves that erupted every time it collided swept away my son-in-law. The ground where the two were standing split apart in an instant. It cannot withstand the aftereffects of the power released. Zhong Zhenbaeks eyes gave off a bright light. Faaagh! After distracting his vision with a thread-like weed, he aimed for an opening and struck with his spear. It was a quick and delicate blow. However, Seoryang turned his body halfway as if he had been waiting and pushed him with his shoulder. Quang! I hit him with my shoulder from such a short distance, and it felt like a bomb had exploded. It had the power to explode a shock wave to any part of the body desired. Beyond simply being strong in martial arts, his ability to use his entire body has reached its peak. Thats amazing. It was truly the peak of his white hitting skills. Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He was different from himself, who had an unconventional way of life embedded in a formal manner. It was not a clearly established martial art, but was struck using ones own maximized senses, and the level was such that it would not be unreasonable to say that it was a world-class martial art. Before he knew it, Seoliangs attack line was visible to Song Jong-baeks eyes. It seemed as if pure white attack lines that could not be seen were pouring down on his entire body. Exquisite! Each and every attack was full of life. Even if an attack is blocked, it even serves as a foundation for linking with the next attack. It was the ultimate box fighting technique. It should be said to be a Seoryang-ryu () martial arts technique achieved through senses and experience, rather than learned from others. But hes still young. Both of Zhong Zhenbaeks hands spewed fire. Kwakwakwak! In close-range box combat, he used a firing technique that was close to an explosion. If this happens, it will cause damage not only to the other person but also to yourself. It is not a technique that can be used at close range. Xu Liangs eyes lit up. come. Phew! Zhong Zheng Baeks hand came through the white dust and aimed at Seo Liangs neck. It seemed to be unaffected by the shock waves it created. It was a very flexible response, as if they had anticipated this type of situation in advance. Boom! Pow! Teeeeee!! As I threw away my hand, tension flew out, and as I let go of the tension, a flexible angle flew out. The orbit was even the collarbone, which was unexpected. It continues to the bottom middle, rises to the top, and drops down, creating a fluid movement as if the bones were whips. An attack that cannot be avoided or countered. Kugoogung! Seo-ryangs feet dug into the ground. My entire upper body was sore. A sharp pain came from my pelvic bone. It didnt end there. Paaaaang! It was a martial art where five fingers were put together and fired like an arrow. The attack aimed at the uvula was so timely that I couldnt avoid it this time too. pop! Sigh! Zheng Zhongbaeks hand suddenly rose upward. Seoliangs single strike strike struck the wrist and bent the attack line. However, Seoryangs cheek also ended up getting scratched. It was not completely destroyed. And before blood seeped out of his cheek. In that short period of time, the two men exchanged fifteen agreements. Papa papang! Pow! Kwaaaang!! When it seems like a close fight, the tension comes from a distance and the force is exchanged with the firing pitch, but at some point, it digs in and induces a close fight. It was a workshop worthy of the four letters completely flawless. It was a close battle between absolute experts, regardless of distance. However, little by little, extremely subtle differences in skill were revealed. thud! Quang! Every time Seoyang stepped on the ground, the entire area shook with strong shock. In fact, it was visible that the ground was sinking heavily. Wow! Kugoogung! On the other hand, Song Geum-baeks footwork was light and elastic. Sometimes, when blocking an attack that was difficult to parry, the ground was dug, but he did not waste his strength and blocked Seoryangs attack with amazing walking techniques. The gap gradually widened. Although they failed to land a fatal blow on each other, it was revealed that Song Baek was superior in terms of his skills in dealing with shock and the smoothness with which he attacked. Of course, that didnt mean that Geum Baek wasnt surprised. What about this guy? I was embarrassed. I was amazed several times by his genius and meticulousness in training without leaving out any sense. But I still thought he was young. Although he was full of experiences unbefitting his age, his short time at this level revealed his weaknesses in flexible response. And Song Zhengbaek was attacking that weakness without hesitation. In a battle where life or death is at stake, it is natural to exploit weaknesses, thereby distracting the opponent and achieving an easy victory. But at some point, this guy openly revealed his weakness. Rather than trying to improve or hide weaknesses, they opened up loopholes without hesitation. There is no way that someone who has reached the level of Xu Liang is unaware of his own weaknesses. However, it is clear that revealing it rather than trying to hide it is a trap. Xu Liangs eyes lit up. Para la la rock! His movements became a little rougher. This is crazy! Zheng Zhongbaeks face turned red. Since the loopholes were not exploited, the number of loopholes was now increasing further. These were loopholes that could definitely give you the upper hand if you attacked anywhere. Song Sang-baek, who had endured and endured, eventually could not resist the temptation that the loophole presented. Whoa! Zheng Zhongbaeks fist got stuck in Xu Liangs side. It was the first cleanly struck blow in this fight. Blood spouted from Seo-ryangs mouth. It was then. Paaaaaa! The technique of kicking the ground and striking upwards had already reached the nape of Song Baeks neck. this! It was a very dangerous area. But it was an unavoidable blow. It must be blocked at all costs. Zheng Zhongbaek hurriedly raised his arms. Whoa whoa!! Ugh! The new type of money bag was pushed to the side. I almost lost my mind for a moment. My eyes flashed and I heard tinnitus in my ears. It was a huge shock. I managed to stop it, but the residual shock shook my head. Phew! Zheng Zhongbaek gritted his teeth. Before he knew it, Seoryangs hand touched his chest. Country view?! Xu Liang grinned, showing his blood-soaked teeth. Is there any need to chase after it? You can just drag it down. The powerful forward angle maximized the strength of the half-folded fingertips. Quang! Chapter 453 Episode 453 Lions Claw (3)Yeo Geuk-dos eyes flashed. Thats amazing! Although it was a long distance, he had improved his eyesight through Bingbaeks strength and was able to roughly watch the battle between the two super experts. I was not wrong when they said that the martial arts of the Iron Blooded Lord had reached a level where they could be considered the best in the Central Plains. What was more surprising than his martial arts skills was the thoroughness with which he trained himself to the point where he lacked nothing. In general, the martial arts of the Sa faction had a clearer purpose than the martial arts of the Jeong faction. So, although it was quick to combine like magic, it lacked overall stability and it was difficult to build a high level. However, Zheng Zhongbaeks martial arts skills were different. It was a typical Sapa martial art that valued output over stability and pursued practicality rather than enlightenment. But the level was too high. Even though it was a martial arts skill of the Four Schools, it was a martial art with a level of perfection that was comparable to that of the Big Ki of the Nine Waves Il Bang or the Bingbaek Martial Arts of the Binggung. What was even more surprising was that his training was sufficient to make up for the shortcomings of martial arts itself. Since Sapas martial arts lacked stability, they were capable of producing great power but had poor endurance. However, Song Sang-baek completely solved the problem of endurance with pure physical strength and extremely detailed internal attack management. Yeo Geuk-do also knew how great it was. This was because the Bingbaek Shingong was also a martial art that gave up some sense of stability and focused on increasing output, so a lot of effort was needed to make up for its shortcomings. It is a completely flawless warrior. There is probably no other expert who is as difficult to deal with as me. However, the most surprising thing was Seoliangs practical ability to not be defeated at all against such a difficult opponent. Yes. It was a practical skill rather than a martial ability. What kind of chaos did they go through to get such ridiculous abilities?!? Just looking at it, Xiliang was still half a number lower than Zhong Zheng Baek. There is almost no difference, but if you look closely, there is a clear difference. However, the difference in class numbers was completely offset by their incredible practical skills. Rather than dealing with outstanding martial arts or world-class martial arts skills, the gap was filled with sense, creativity, boldness, and concentration. That sensation and experience itself is like another martial arts skill. Thats not something you can learn just by learning. It must be accompanied by innate sense, immeasurable practical skills, and unimaginable realization about martial arts I Yeo Geuk-do looked at Gong Ya-chi. A slight look of worry appeared on Gong Yachis rock-hard face. Are you watching the whole fight? Of course I am. You are watching it too, right? Im embarrassed, but it doesnt look right to me The attack and defense between the two masters is so fast that I cant see it in detail. I know theyre fighting, but thats it. Yeo Geuk-do shook his head. Neither side has the upper hand. The twos martial arts skills are barely there. Its a close match. However, in terms of overall balance and maturity, Iron Blood Seongju is one step ahead. Ah! But the Seo leader is no slouch. No, in fact, hes even more surprising than the Iron Blood Lord. This is the first time Ive known that such a beastly fighting style exists in the world. In the end, we will only know when the results come out. Its like that with all fights in the world. It was then. Yeo Geuk-do, who was watching the fight as if fascinated, suddenly turned his gaze to the rear of the collapsing mountain. window? Glossy that sparkled in the sunlight. It was clear that they were high-quality infantry. The question is why it is visible now. It was a window that had not been seen before. Yeo Geuk-dos eyes scanned everywhere. ??Have you seen these dastardly guys? yes? Are you trying to make a joke while the men are competing fairly? No matter how much you are their leader, you cant do that. What are you saying? I said you were Gongyachi. Yes, senior. If I give you a signal later, you will immediately move out of the hundred. yes? Yeo Geuk-dos eyes hardened coldly. If those guys really do something stupid, then I guess Ill have to use my strength too. * * * ??um. Zheng Zhenbaek looked down at his chest. The clothes on his chest were black and stuck. Although most of the impact was offset by the internal power of the Ink Blood Monster Dragon Ball, the internal vibration caused a small problem in internal energy operation. The internal injuries were a bonus. Grumbling. Wiping away the blood flowing from the corner of his mouth, Song Zheng Baek straightened his posture. There were no follow-up blows. That was natural. The opponent would also have suffered injuries that could not be ignored. Song Zheng Baeks thoughts were only half correct. When he was attacked, the wound was quite serious, but before he knew it, Seo Liangs Magi had repaired much of the internal shock and wounds. In a fierce battle with an expert of this level, if internal injuries accumulate, defeat is inevitable. Even if it only takes a moment, the shock received must be relieved somehow. Xi Liang smoothed his side. Youre quite good at punching. Thats what Im going to say. I thought you would rather aim for the neck, but that s where you call me a village police officer? The guy who was preparing starting from the neck is talking bullshit. For a moment, my heart ached. Regardless of the opponents tone of voice, the guys abilities were clearly amazing. If he had known that he was preparing for the neck in that short period of time, wouldnt it have meant that he would have immediately switched his attack to a sharp attack that would cause maximum damage? Such creativity and reaction speed. It was hard to find it in any expert. Its going to be a tough fight. Zhong Zheng Baek stretched out his hand. Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu us (()) A heavy sword about six feet long was caught in his hand. To put it in a lie, it was a huge sword that looked even bigger than Jang Sang Baek. The sight of him holding such a sword with an ordinary physique, with one hand, was very strange. I tried to finish it off with a close combat attack, but it made me use all my strength. Jiiiing! The Geogeom cried. Seoliangs eyes deepened. Theyre finally taking it out. Grumpy. Suddenly, tears flowed from Zhong Zhenbaeks eyes. Of course, he wasnt crying because he was sad. The transparent tears slowly turned blood-colored and turned into bloody tears. Two streams of red tears ran down his cheeks and settled on the tip of his chin. It was like a question. It looked like a tattoo. And the bloody tears stopped. His two eyes, which had poured out all the bloody tears, were stained completely black, as if they had been painted with thick ink. Even the whites of the eyes. Whieeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee ? The wind of the Dragon Fist seemed to reach the sky. It was the true opening of the Bloodless Monster Dragon Lord. Song Sang-baek opened his mouth. Even though the temperature was not low, white steam rose from his mouth. I have no intention of returning alive Quaaaaang! A huge flame engulfed Zhong Zheng Baek as is. When Zhong Zheng Baek unleashed the Ink-Blooded Monster Dragon Ball, Xu Liang had already raised Gu Yu Demon Ball to its peak. This second and real match has begun, so there is no need to say anything. It will. Fiery roar! The burning flame engulfed one-third of the mountain. There are many hot yang gongs in the world, but the Gu Yuma gong is probably the only hot yang gong that can shoot out a fireball so strong that the ground boils. Indeed . Seo-ryang shows martial arts worthy of the leader of the Heavenly Demon Church. However, Sang-geumbaek was no different from Sang-chang-baek. Huh! The huge sword that appeared through the wall of flames was immediately aimed at Seo-ryangs chest. The target was the chest, but because the sword was so large, it was difficult to kill the neck and lower body. Moreover, even in the high-temperature flames, there was not a single soot on the body of the sword. The appearance of an overwhelming new soldier and a major soldier. Flames were born in Seoryangs two fists. Bang! Quang! With one punch, the sword body was destroyed. Distracting the turo and hitting him with his fist, he even made a crack in the solid Jinki. Whieeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee ? A wild wind filled with extreme heat arose. Pooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo ! Quickly escaped from the flames and swung the sword again. That heavy soldier. He handled it lightly, as if swinging a whip, and a tremendous force of sword wind came pouring out. It was so powerful that it could not have escaped death if hit head-on. The money bag, which was engulfed in flames, did not seem to have suffered any significant impact, except that several parts of its clothing were damaged. As expected, it was strong. . Xu Liang immediately took out his sword. Huuuuung! Quaaang! The wall of flames hit by the shock wave fell back. Zhong Zhenbaeks eyes flashed. Tao method? No, is it Zang method? Parallarak! The shadow of the red dragon robe dazzled my eyes like an illusion. In an instant, Xu Liang, who appeared above Zheng Zhongbaeks head, poured out a pair of spears. Boom! Crawl! The wind was invisible, but the blood-red heat rotated according to the direction of the wind. It was rained down on Sanggeumbaek. It was a type of Guyuinhwajang (ĵ), a type of six-point hell wind (BتzL). The sword method of grinding down the enemy with the sharp wind of death was converted into a longing method, crushing the opponent with the pressure of the wind. The burst into a terrible sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. martial arts. Saaah! The sword that is filled with the sword was crazy . The light was real. Woooo!! A dragon sound rang out from the sword body. It was the roar of a dragon. The strongest swordsman of the Sapa, boasting the legend of undefeated victory so far, Amryong Musanggeom (o) ). Namgung-eons deeply enlightened Changcheon sword was fundamentally different from the Emperors sword. If Namgung-eons sword became one with its owner and subdued the enemy, Song Zhengbaeks sword was thoroughly used as a tool. Full of sword spirit, it somehow managed to defeat the enemy . The bloody will to kill was overflowing. It seemed as if a vicious dragon with its body covered in black scales was rushing towards me with its mouth wide open. Both of Seo-ryangs hands were thrust forward. Kwaaa! The air bursting from being crushed became hot. Gurgling. Seo-ryangs. Sword marks were engraved all over his hands. Although he blocked it with the flame of the Ultimate Infinite Path, he was not able to completely block it. But his attack had just begun. Song Sang-baek, who had the upper hand in the clash, jumped in again and struck the Dark Dragon One Path. It was when I was about to swing the slash. ??!! The temperature dropped. It was no mistake. The temperature at the top of the mountain, where fires were rising from all directions, suddenly dropped. The martial arts of the Ice Palace?! No. The energy of Xiliang, which had been emitting extremely high-temperature flames, took away the heat and gave strength to the falling temperature. Then, the air in the area began to cool rapidly. Zhong Zhenbaeks eyes widened. Huiiiiing! Fuuuuuck! His body was thrown backwards by a cold spell that poured out without warning. There was no roar that seemed to tear the sky, no explosive killing force. It was just quiet. The cold that quietly seeped in and exploded and instantly took over the whole place was like eight cold hells. It created a scene of the extreme cold attack power that continues from the end of Infinite Justice. It was the Great Red Lotus of Blood. This guy?! Song Sang-baek, who quickly took up his stance, felt his hands disappear for a moment. The hands holding the sword and the sword were completely frozen. However, there was no problem in swinging. He had raised the Dark Blood Monster Dragon Ball to its peak and wielded the Dark Dragon Musang Sword again. Unfolded. Kuung! Before the sword of death unfolded. There was a tremendous advance that forcibly awakened the frozen mountain. Roar! Roar! Flames soared to the point where an indestructible flame rose. However, the sparkling shape resembled lightning, not fire. Zheng Zhongbaeks eyes widened. A strike of flame that blazed like lightning, the Jincheon Byeokryeok Sect of the Heavenly Demon Byeokryuk Fist welcomed the return of money. Quaaaang! The giant sword flew in the sky. Chapter 454 Episode 454 Lions Claw (4)Seoryangs body, which was about to advance immediately, hesitated for a moment. no. I was definitely shocked. However, it was not enough to make him lose his grip on the sword. In the first place, the sword and hand are covered in ice, and unless you try to remove it with internal energy, it will never be removed. I didnt miss it, I pulled it out on purpose! It was then. Whoa! The ink-colored essence once again appeared on the giant sword that was flying high in the sky. It was much more powerful than when I held it and swung it with my hand. It felt like the deadly energy sealed within the sword body was surging, as if the sword itself was a living thing. Xu Liangs eyes wavered. Paaaaaaaa! The giant sword moved. Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. By myself in the air. Dark sword! Piyuuung! Whoa whoa! Seoliang exquisitely dodged the sword. It was a brilliant evasion ability. Surprisingly, the giant sword, which was supposed to be stuck in the ground, did not stop. It dug into the ground gently, as if gently pressing the tofu with a finger. Xiliangs magical eyes scanned all directions. where?! Quaaaang! The huge sword that came out of the ground with an explosion was immediately aimed at Seo-ryangs back. Seo-ryang, who tried to immediately avoid it, felt embarrassed for a moment. Before I knew it, the blood-covered money transfer bag was approaching right in front of me. Although it only lasted a moment, it was as if it was a battle between Japan and Japan. Trying to avoid it in the first place was a mistake. No, in fact, it was too harsh an evaluation to call it a mistake. This is because, no matter how much money you have, using a sword while being hit by the Jincheon Byeokseokpa itself was incredibly difficult. No one would have thought that he himself would be attacked in the meantime. The face of Zhong Zheng Baek appeared in Xiliangs magical eyes. Blood was pouring from his nose and mouth, and his face was pale. It is definitely unreasonable. Yes, you want that too. A fight between absolute masters can end in one fight, or it can last for seven days and nights. This fight was obviously the latter. The heart, energy, and body of the two masters have entered the realm of perfection, and there is a clear reason why neither should lose. Even though we tried to get them to let down their guard, each of them was so well-disciplined that it got to the point where the fight was meaningless. In the end, this fight was a fight of endurance. However, neither Seo-ryang nor Jong-seong-baek wanted that. Flash! That split second moment. Xu Liang realized. The fact that he hasnt used his full power until now. To be precise, he did his best, but it showed a different aspect from his usual fights. I didnt throw everything into this fight. The reason why he has been able to overcome opponents stronger than himself. Because youre good at it? Have a lot of experience? Because you have great senses? This is all correct. However, there is another decisive reason. He would do anything to kill his opponent. Even if it means risking my life. That was the natural attitude of a warrior facing a life-or-death situation. At least thats what Seo-ryang thought. So, what kind of mindset did I have going into this battle? The answer to the question came to mind quickly. Its an anger outburst. He was truly angry and tried to take out his anger on Song Zhengbaek. Of course, the intention to kill him was clear. I tried to concentrate to kill. However, he did not throw everything away like before. Because I am the cult leader. Yes. He was the leader of the Heavenly Demon Church. He was a person who should not have died in a place like this. Before that, there was someone who would take responsibility for his death, but now that he has become the leader of a religious cult, he cannot ignore the responsibility of all people that he carries on his shoulders. I made a mistake. Xiliangs eyes regained their composure. I was never the type of person who could move around so carelessly. He knew that instinctively. Thats why I wasnt as immersed in this battle as I was before. Finally, Seo-ryang realized. Why didnt Lee Cheon-sang come out into the world? Climbing to such a high level? Because it is clear that heaven will restrain you? Not like that. This is because before that, he was the head of an organization and a person called God. Such a person should not act like a general at the forefront, saying that he can solve the problem if an incident occurs. Even Lee Cheon-sang, who had reached a state where no one under the sky could touch him, acted like that. This is because there was a clear awareness of ones own position before the issue of providence. That is the weight of the head of Munju. There is only one case when a leader has to risk his life. Unless the safety of the Church is at stake, I am in a position where I cannot risk my life carelessly. I realize the truth that I knew in my head through the fight with the remittance bag. A split second of time is literally a split second. But in that brief moment, Seo-ryangs thoughts were spinning at high speed. Even he himself didnt know how this was possible. Then why was this person waiting for me? Were you sure I would be weak? Flash! Another bolt of lightning struck the corner of my head. The Iron King is eight years old. Yes. The Iron King Eight Ages, whose temperament was much thicker and tougher than when he was the King of Sal, were stationed nearby. Even if Song Sang-baek is faced with a truly fatal situation, he is confident that he will somehow escape with the help of the Iron King. I am standing here because I have thought of all of that and am confident. He is completely different from himself, who charged like a wild boar on fire for the Protestant cause and personal goals. then? One realization soon gave way to another. I shouldnt even kill Iza. Song Sang-baek clearly intends to kill himself. No, it has to be that way. This is because he joined hands with Dam Sa-young and had already made some preparations to attack the Heavenly Demon Church. If it werent for that, I wouldnt be waiting here. Seoliang was different. If you kill Song Zhongbaek now, war will break out. War is not scary, but it is extremely irresponsible to rush into it blindly, believing only in the fact that the Heavenly Demon Church is powerful. The idea of killing the other person because they are just an inconvenience without even knowing anything about them. In a situation where you cant even guess what level of power you have, you stick to the attitude that youre not afraid because youre confident no matter who you fight with. That is the thinking of a very immature person. It was an idea that at least the head of an organization should not do. Its a completely different matter to know your opponent and act without knowing him or her. It was confusing. The person who holds the lives of so many demons in one hand only says that he feels responsible, but his actions are no different from before. Shhh! The sound spread slowly. Before he knew it, Zheng Zhongbaeks fist had reached half an inch in front of his chest. If you are hit by this fist, you will be thrown back, and then your body will be pierced by the huge sword and you will die. Seo-ryang closed his eyes. What a contradiction. To overcome this crisis, we must risk our lives as before. However, since he is the leader of a religious cult, he should not risk his life carelessly. You must not kill Zheng Zhongbai in this fight. However, if you do not seriously immerse yourself in the life-or-death situation, you will definitely be defeated. then. Can not help it. How can we overcome the current situation where we have made such a big mistake, unlike previous accidents? Remittance back. Seoyang opened his eyes again. Now Zhong Zhenbaeks fist was touching Xiliangs clothes. I hope your body has been trained enough to withstand my killing methods. The Gu Yuma Qi that unconsciously controlled life exploded all at once. Fuuuuuuuu!! A terrifying pillar of fire rose high into the sky. Im crying! Blood poured out from Seo-ryangs mouth. It was not possible to completely block Zhong Zhenbaeks fist. Still, I avoided the giant sword. This was because, even as he was thinking for a split second, his feet were stepping on the Demon Lords Limbo. But that wasnt important now. Kwasik! Grasp the ground with your hands. The hard soil was dug in the shape of a finger. fast! Zheng Zhongbaek looked behind him. In his eyes, he saw Seo-ryang with a lowered posture. Hehehe! Above Song Zheng Baeks head, the Taecheon Geogeom gave off a yo-yo glow. The sword is not over yet. It must have been quite a painful blow. It must be a more severe internal injury than if I had overexerted myself. Grumbling. Bloody tears once again flowed from Zheng Zhongbaeks eyes. The tears were thicker and thicker than the first time. The blood stains on both cheeks became darker. Lets end this now. It is a battle between masters where life can be lost even over a single piece of paper. Now that the gap has widened to this extent, the chances of Seo Liang beating him are much reduced than before. Thats when Song Baek was preparing for his next attack. Fazizik. Dark lightning flashed over Seo-ryangs back. Zhong Zhenbaeks face clearly hardened. What about that lightning? For a moment, a truly terrible past came to mind. The image of a devil spewing black lightning full of only darkness, much thicker than me, came to mind. The worst monster in the history of Murim, who single-handedly destroyed numerous buildings of the Uicheon Alliance, which were full of authority and history, and wiped out seventy percent of the Uicheon Alliances troops. Heavenly Demon!! At that time, a dazzling light burst from Seoryangs waist. Flash! Kwaaaaaaaa! Before I knew it, it was a luxurious longsword that sent the giant sword Taecheon flying far away. Although it was not as long as Taecheon, it was longer and thicker than any other long sword, and the sword had a golden dragon pattern engraved on it. Zhong Zhenbaeks face turned pale. How about that sword?! A sword that flew away somewhere along with the worst demon god that created history like never before that day. That sword, which had been invisible before and during the fight, was finally visible now. Its a joke!! The blue lightning flowing through the golden dragon gate was spraying terrible magical energy across the entire area within sight. Suddenly, Seoryangs body began to tremble. As the tremors became stronger, the threat of life in his body amplified exponentially. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Quang! The deadly force that spewed out mixed with demonic energy and pulverized even distant trees and rocks. It was on a different level from the life I had shown so far. It was clearly showing what kind of monster a person who had reached such a supreme state could become when he was truly tainted by the desire to kill. Seoryangs body, which had been trembling, suddenly shook! and stopped. ??. If I kill the enemy you have to make me stop Talking to myself that I cant even hear. However, the last word was clearly heard in Zhengmeibaeks ears. please. And that was the end. Quaaaaaang! Gasp! Song Sang-baek opened his mouth in shock. Just as he was about to burst, Seo-ryang, who had arrived right in front of him, was pouring out a murderous attack that was beyond imagination. Puh- uh-uh! Puh-uh-uh! Kwaang! Kwaarrrrrrrr!! The two people exchanged dozens of attacks in a short period of time. But it was too one-sided to be called an attack. Even in a situation where the skin was torn, the arms were broken, and most of the demonic treasure was torn off and blown away. Even though the eyes were bloodshot, blood was gushing from the nose and mouth, and the demonic energy was weaker than life. Xiliangs attack . He didnt stop. He didnt care at all how the opponent attacked him or where he was aiming. His goal was simply the death of Song Zheng Baek. In the face of an opponent he should never kill, he became a monster and pushed forward to survive as a god. He entrusts his life to another absolute being and is determined to kill someone he should not kill. Pow! Quack! Quad deuk! Zheng Zhongbaeks right arm was broken and a handful of muscle from his left leg was torn off. This! Fear finally rose on Zhong Zhengbaeks face. Seoryang was laughing even in a situation where it would not have been surprising if he collapsed at any moment. Even though he was vomiting blood, he was laughing like crazy and trying to tear his own body apart. A monster in human form that I see for the second time in my life. The only difference was that while the person I first saw was a monster that had become a god, the person I was seeing now was a monster that had become a devil. You monster!! Quack! Jang Dong-geumbaeks chief broke Seo-ryangs collar bone. At the same time, Xu Liangs fist hit Zhong Zhenbaeks chest. Kwasik! Chapter 455 Episode 455 Lions Claw (5)Desist the Lord of the Castle!! Wow! Rumbling! Hundreds of horsemen appeared with a roar that shook the mountains and rivers. Black armor with a strange luster. He even wore light armor on his war horse and held a black long spear in his hand. It was the appearance of the eight generations of Cheolwang, who had been newly reorganized after the death of King Chu. The wind wave at the end is enough to hear the sound of the drummer, and even though it is a mountainous area, it runs without any disruption in formation. The electric horse was not an ordinary electric horse either. They formed a formation as if they were the legendary Red Tombs, but their sprinting speed was faster than the divine techniques of the peak masters. Doo doo doo! The Iron Kings army gallops, shaking the mountains and rivers. In their eyes, they saw the figure of Song Zheng Baek, leaning against a broken tree and continuously vomiting blood. And the appearance of the devil rushing towards the remittance bag again. Throwing a javelin!! Papa papang! Hundreds of spears were shot like arrows. In general, whether it is an arrow or a javelin, curved arrows are the basics in order to hit a distant target. However, their javelins were straight, straight shots. However, it flies straight without losing power. And what showed that power was speed. Hundreds of spears four feet long arrived in front of Xu Liang in the blink of an eye. Xiliangs magical eyes flashed. Puff puff poop! The flame-filled tension violently bounced the javelin. But there were too many of them. It did not fly like a net, but was fired at a time lag targeting only Seoryang, so it was not possible to hit all those spears by blocking them once or twice. Puff! Crumbling! Sigh! One by one, wounds began to appear on Seo-ryangs body. Even though he exploded with anger and went half insane, it did not diminish his power. Even if martial arts is performed unconsciously by someone who has reached the peak, there cannot be much difference from the force implemented with a clear mind. However, the fact that he was unable to block all the javelins meant that he was exhausted. So much so that I couldnt overcome it with my mental strength. Throw the javelin again! Make it a beehive! Pipipiping! The sound of a thick javelin tearing the air was extremely sharp. No matter how much I tried, I couldnt stop it all. Moreover, his goal was to send money back and not to the Eighth Age of the Iron King. The barrage of javelins that I had worked so hard to throw away comes flying once again. Seoliangs fierceness was rampantly increased. Kaaaaak! Xu Liang screamed. Guyu Demon Dukes Thirteen Demon King Terror Form was unleashed to its limit. Ugh! profit! Everyone who heard the scream was shocked and their minds were shaken. It was the most effective attack, delivering shock in all directions even as stamina was low and energy consumption was extreme. Xiliang, who gave momentum to Gu Yuma Qi with the fearsome Heavenly Demon, kicked the ground. Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak! Hundreds of javelins fell into the spot where Seoliang was, making a loud noise. Seoryang soars high in the sky. Although he avoided the javelin, he could not avoid the eyes of the Iron Kings army. Two hundred horseback warriors who were waiting without firing javelins pulled out a bow with strong bows. Piyuuuung! The ship was faster than the javelin. It seemed like Seoryang wouldnt be able to avoid it this time. Yes. The Iron Kings army was confident that they had captured the infamous Demon Cult leader this time. But their expectations were shattered in an instant. Bababababaak! All the thick arrows bounced off. A huge sword rotated at high speed and struck down all the arrows. The spinning sword blocked the front of Seoryang, who was still floating in the air, like a shield, revealing an overwhelming appearance. omg! That thing?! Geogeom Taecheon. He brought out Song Song Baeks favorite weapon, Taecheon Geogeom, and blocked the barrage of arrows that could shatter rocks. Even though the use of the sword required a lot of internal energy, he was able to avoid overdoing it thanks to the divine energy of Taecheon, the divine soldier of the world. That wasnt all. Seoliang showed everyone a surprising sight and yet again performed a jaw-dropping miracle. Tieeing! Buaaaaang! Step on the large sword with both feet and head towards the money transfer bag. Step on the sword, use the fish sword, and fly freely. It was an operation beyond imagination that reached the pinnacle of swordsmanship. It was as if I had become the incarnation of the legendary Swordsman. Oh no! Song Sang-baek, who was coughing up blood, also widened his eyes. He forgot his anger at having his beloved disease taken away from him. I had never thought of using a sword like that. What was more scary was the speed. Its already too late to avoid. I had to stop it somehow, but the power contained in the large sword was unusual. Can not help it! Somehow! Tieeing! Money Baek pulled out a single spear stuck on the ground and threw it away. Even though he was seriously injured, the speed at which the javelin flew was faster than that of the Iron Kings army. Whoa! A handful of flesh fell off Seo-ryangs side. It was not completely avoided. Still, it doesnt stop. When I looked at the two eyes full of sorrow, it seemed as if I could not feel any pain. Song Geum-baek screamed desperately. You crazy guy!! Kwaaaaang! At the same time, the edge of the peak collapsed, and Xiliang and Zhongshan Baek fell down. The power of the fish sword was so strong that the Iron Kings army had to quickly stop its advance. It was clear that if we went any further, we would fall together. This cant be right! Go downstairs! Quickly! Save the lord of the castle! The Iron Kings army heads down the broken cliff at a frightening speed. But Seo-ryang and Song Sang-baek forgot their presence. One was full of life and the other was attacked by a being stained with life. Hey! Poop! Puck! He rolled down the cliff and got abrasions all over his body. Still, Seoryangs attack didnt stop. Even as he was falling, he somehow managed to grab Song Seong-baeks collar and punched him like crazy. Puck! Poop! Song Seong-baeks face changed in an instant. It was a mess. Fortunately, it took a lot of internal energy, so my head could have been blown off. Song Sang-baek also gritted his teeth and punched each other. Burbubbbuk! Two absolutes falling towards death. It is right for each of them to seek their own survival. In this situation, a strike war was launched. There was no such thing as crazy. Song Sang-baek shouted, If we continue like this, we will all die! Aaaah! Blood burst out of Zhong Zhongbaeks mouth. This blow shook his brain, but at the same time, he came to his senses. Run! It would be a big deal if he died here. If a large pillar falls at this point when the Great Plan has begun, the very existence of the Iron Blood Fortress will be in jeopardy. Now, it was a matter of group survival, not individual survival. Flap! Seoryangs eyes deepened. . Zhong Zheng Baek tore his clothes and took off. At that moment, I felt like I heard someone whose name I didnt know whispering in my ear. Dont miss out. If I dont kill you now, Ill never be able to kill you. No! If you kill that guy, war will break out! You are not the leader of the Heavenly Demon Church, but the leader of the Heavenly Demon Church! I flinched! The hand that was about to forcefully blow a wind winced. Ive already won. This is enough. Kill him! Hes definitely going to become Woo-hwan! Xu Liangs pupils dilated. In his eyes, he saw Zhong Zheng Baek running away. He was blocking the broken and burst wounds with his internal energy, but the Divine Law was unstable. That was because a handful of his thigh muscles had burst. The weakling limping away and bleeding. Defeat. The back of the prey, stained with , stimulated Seoryangs evil voice. Kaaaa! Pupper Uh! The tension that was out of the power of the whole body was shot towards the remittance. It was (Ļw). S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. An absolute herbivore who can use a fish sword as a weapon. All of that power was condensed and thrown out, so the current Song Sang-baek could neither avoid nor block it. The moment despair appeared on Sang-simbaeks face. Quaaaaaaang! Binge drinking . Together, the tension of Yuhonbicheon was scattered in all directions. Blah blah blah! Soon, the entire bottom of the cliff began to freeze at a rapid rate. The surrounding temperature dropped rapidly, and the movements of Xiliang and Zhong Zhenbaek noticeably slowed down. The absolute power of the North Sea, Yeo Geukdo. It was the appearance of Thats amazing. Yeo Geuk-dos hand, which blocked the Yuhon Bicheon, trembled slightly. How could he use this much martial arts even when he was completely collapsed ? It was a terrifying power. Even though it was clear that it was not even 30% of his original power, his shoulders seemed to be creaking. Chairman Seo, please calm down. Ugh. Didnt you ask me to stop you? Just come to your senses. Seoliangs steps stopped. Whoop! Taking advantage of the opportunity, Song Zhengbaek ran away. An unexpected master intervened, but now was not the time to discuss the situation. Seoliangs eyes flashed once again as he watched Song Song Baek walking away. At that time . Yeogeukdo stepped on the advance guard. Kuuuuung! Seoliangs eyes were shaken by the deep and powerful advance. Come to your senses. Ugh. I know why you pushed yourself so hard. I also know that you were deliberately consumed by your own selfish desires. But as a master of magic, your appearance is truly ugly. ??. Stop here. And grow even further. Grow to the point where you can rule the world as you want, even without having to be encroached upon by living or defeating your opponent with martial arts. Yeo Geuk-dos calm voice was like the voice of an unforgettable father. Remember. What kind of person you are. Remember why you asked me to stop you from killing the Iron Blood Lord. Flash! A bolt of lightning struck Seo-ryangs head. I shouldnt kill the Iron Blood Lord? Wooooow. Dark red smoke rose from his body. At the same time, the vitality that was overflowing slowly decreased. The two ugly eyes gradually cleared up. A satisfied light appeared on Yeo Geuk-dos face. Its truly amazing. Thats amazing. Not everyone can throw themselves to the point of survival, but its usually not that hard to get away with it. Ugh! Xu Liang fell to his knees on the spot. As he pulled out the deadly weapon, his reason came back, and when his reason came back, the pain he had forgotten with his terrible sense of purpose came back. Even though he fixed the broken bone with magical energy and stopped the bleeding, he could not stop the terrible pain. Yeo Geuk -do hurriedly approached him. Are you okay? Its okay. And thank you. His voice was trembling. I could tell how serious the pain was. Yeo Geuk-do clicked his tongue. Ill have to recuperate for at least two months. Lets go. No, you cant do that. What do you mean? Before that, I have something to ask the palace lord. Xu Liang asked with a tired face, Will the palace lord join hands with our school? It wasnt a question to ask at this point. But Yeo Geuk-do saw nervousness and urgency on his face. Isnt it obvious? Havent I been able to live like this thanks to you, regardless of the current situation in Moorim? Binggung never forgets grace. If you do, I beg you. The palace lord, please attack the Iron King Eight Ages without overdoing it. attack?! If I attack, it becomes all-out war. But the palace lord is different. It was a word that was difficult to understand, no matter how hard it was to understand. What is that? There is no time. There is no need to risk your life, but please reduce the enemys forces as much as you can. Seo-ryang tried to smile. Think of it as proving to me your ability as a comrade. Yeo Geuk-do, who was quietly looking at Seo-ryang, chuckled. You must be that thorough. Yeo Geuk-do stood up and looked towards the north. Get yourself together. Ill be back soon. Kwaaaang! Yeo Geuk-dos body was shot out at a frightening speed. Chapter 456 Episode 456 Virtues a leader must have (1)News of the battle that took place in Zhejiang that day quickly spread throughout the entire Wulin region. The life and death of Yeomramaje Seoryang, the head of the Heavenly Demon Church, and Suraje Songgeumbaek, the lord of the Iron Blood Fortress. It was an incredible match that no one expected. It was a life-or-death situation between absolutes that any martial artist would have realized even if it meant losing their life. No one knew how or why they collided. However, it was only known that their duel was worthy of being called a miracle and was so dangerous that half of a mountain collapsed. Surprisingly, the outcome of the battle was not determined. Someone said that they saw Song Zheng Baek running away with the Iron Blood Castles elite, but it was not a reliable rumor because his face was not that well known in the first place. On the other hand, the rumor that Seoryang, the leader of the Heavenly Demon Church, proudly returned to Hundred Thousand Mountains spread quickly. There was also an eyewitness account that although his entire body was covered in blood and he looked like he had not received any treatment, there was no shaking at all in his walking. Many people were disappointed because they did not know whether the two men would win or lose, but wise people were more concerned about the aftermath of this battle than about the victory or defeat of the two men. It was not a fight between absolute masters living in seclusion in a mountain valley, but a battle between the masters of the three powerful kings who divided the martial arts world into thirds. This means that it is a major event that has an impact on the world situation before the question of victory or defeat. People held their breath and watched the Heavenly Demon God Church and the Iron Blood Castle. It would not be unreasonable to say that if either of the two dispatches troops, a war will break out from then on. A month passed like that, then two months passed. People slowly relaxed. Neither of the two groups gave off any signs of danger. The Church of the Heavenly Demon worked hard to manage both internally and externally, and the Iron Blood Castle was as quiet as before. Of course, this quiet peace will not last forever. People could instinctively know. That battle at that time would have been an important starting point for a great event that would occur in the future. And another three months passed. The season when the hot sun heats up the world for a long time, the time when summer gives its last strength. The great event that shook the world began in Hubei Province, in the middle of the Central Plains. * * * Gasp! and! It gets stronger and it loses. Get up. Master. Isnt it too hot? Ill take a break and do it later. Do you think the enemy will wait for you just because its a hot day? Get up now. Ugh. Wei Hongryeon staggered to his feet and spit out blood. There were no visible injuries, but his complexion was very pale. It seemed like he had suffered quite severe internal injuries. The Iron Sword Mazon nodded inwardly. Good. I was grumbling because it was hot, but my posture was perfect. Now, my perfect posture comes naturally without me having to be conscious of it. Its done. Wei Hongryun grew at an alarming rate. He didnt take any elixirs or learn new martial arts. Over the past six months, Wei Hongryun has reached this level only through pure effort. It was a surprising achievement for the Iron Sword Demon Lord to see. After all , You must have a clear goal. There were many, many levels of martial arts shared by celebrities. However, one thing is certain: the higher the level, the more difficult it is to achieve the next level. Naturally, refining the level achieved to perfection was bound to be difficult beyond imagination. That difficult task . Wei Hongryeon did it in only half a year. It may be a hasty judgment, but at least his fighting power is comparable to that of the lords of the Old Daemun Sect. Now, come back. going! It was then: Wait a minute. Wei Hongryun hesitated. The white light of the Tiger Sword in his hand also dimmed. Why are you doing this? The Iron Sword Mazon looked towards the forest on the left. At the same time, a man walked out of the forest. Wei Hongryuns eyes lit up. See you Mazon. The person who greeted him with a polite bow was none other than Ma Dong-pil. It was the first time in half a year that I had seen the Iron Sword Mazon as well as Wei Hongryun. There was a look of surprise on the blunt Iron Sword Mazons face. Howie Ma? long time no see. I apologize for not being able to notify you in advance. It was a simple yet clearly polite greeting. Iron Sword Mazon, who was quietly looking at Ma Dong-pil, shook his head. What happened in half a year? I trained. How much training have you had? Ma Dong-pil smiled slightly. His face was as blunt as the Iron Sword Mazon, but he looked much more relaxed than before. It was the expression of a powerful man who was not light and relaxed. Forgetting his duty and forgetting the world. It would not have been possible if the leader had not been considerate. I immersed myself in training, forgetting about the world Its easy to say, but its hard to give those words true weight. Youve suffered death countless times. Im embarrassed. Its not something to be ashamed of. Throwing away ones life to become stronger is not something anyone can do. It was the struggle of someone without talent. Anyone can do it. I just got lucky. Dont think you got to that level through luck alone. If that was truly luck, you would be the luckiest person in the world. The Iron Sword Mazon glanced at Wei Hongryeon. Wei Hongryeon was looking at Ma Dongpil with a very shocked face. Seeing him with his mouth wide open and drool flowing out, I felt like he had lost consciousness. Anyway, Im glad youve become such an amazing prosecutor. Sometime in the future, when the time comes, please join me in the sword dance. It is really not easy for such words to come out of the mouth of the Iron Sword Demon of the World. Ma Dong-pil lowered his head. It is an honor. I will receive your teachings whenever the Majon wants. As my martial arts skills grew and my level increased, the reactions also changed. Ma Dong-pil of the past would never have said this. Since he had a very stubborn nature and was also tasked with closely guarding the religious leader, he must have been even more angry. But that doesnt happen anymore. If before he had a single-edged sword, now he even had a scabbard that completely blocked the swords anticipation. So, what brought you all the way to Ye? I have come to convey the words of the leader. I thought so. Just tell me. The leader has summoned the Senate. The others have already headed to the Demon God Palace. The Iron Sword Mazon nodded. Okay. Were leaving right away. All right. As he walked with a sharp sword, he suddenly looked at Wei Hongryeon. Howie Ma. yes. Could you give my foolish student half a minute of your time? Ma Dong-pil smiled and answered, Of course. Thank you. Im going to go first, so lets have a chat. Just like that, the Iron Sword Mazon disappeared. Ma Dong-pil looked at Wei Hong-ryeon. How have you been? Wi Hongryeon, who was looking at Ma Dongpil blankly, sighed. Is everything like that? I dont know what youre talking about. Do you think everyone grows that fast if they stay with the leader? Ma Dong-pil shook his head. Listen and dont misunderstand. I think the growth of Daeju Wi is also beyond common sense. Its to the point where I doubt whether he is the same person I saw in the middle of the field in the past. How does it sound like youre teasing me? Its not like that at all. Wei Hongryun laughed bitterly. Thats just the way it is. I thought I had climbed all the way to Mount Tais Chilbu Ridge, but when I saw you, I realized I was completely mistaken. If the Great Master Weis goal is clear, then the place the Great Master Wei has reached now must be the Seven Kingdoms of Taishan. you are? Its vague. What area is your goal? I havent decided yet. Wei Hongryuns eyes deepened. How was it possible for you to become strong so quickly without any particular goal? He is too far away to set a goal. Him? Could it be, leader? exactly. Wei Hongryeon stuck out her tongue. Do you want to chase after the religious leader? I dont think the expression chasing is appropriate. However, since you are his close escort, I think you should at least be right under him. her! That wont happen, but I have to be prepared in case he loses his power. The leader is someone who hangs out in the sky high up in the sky, and of course those who are targeting him also live in the same realm. In order to protect the leader from their magical clutches, at least he is there. You have to go far enough to be able to see the back. Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So you said you had no goals? exactly. Because he is constantly getting stronger even at this very moment. Wi Hong-ryeon, who was quietly watching Ma Dong-pil, fell down on the spot. lost! You won! She, who had never once said she lost to Ma Dong-pil, now finally admitted defeat. Ma Dong-pil accepted it cheerfully. Ive won a lot in the past. The above lord simply did not acknowledge it. Pick dig, dig, dig. Theres no shame in losing, right? I am embarrassed. Its a life Ive lived so as not to lose. Then I would recommend that you change your outlook on life from now on. Live to lose? It means dont dwell on defeat. Wei Honglian smiled bitterly. Easier said than done. It wont be easy to change, right? Its always difficult to let go of pride. It must be even more difficult if you are a warrior like the Great Lord above who has overcome all kinds of hardships with only pride. What are you doing? Of course, its just a recommendation. If you dont think it will help you, ignore it. Wei Hongryeon jumped up and said, You noble man, there is a level of pride. How could you just ignore the advice of a super expert who has reached extreme demon status? Ma Dong-pil smiled. Even if the words of a master who is not an extreme demon but has reached the level of a super demon, if they do not help me, they are nothing more than a shell. But what you said to me is not a shell, is it? It is entirely up to the Great Lord to decide that. Wei Honglian smiled again, Good. It means you need more time to focus on yourself, right? You could say that too. Its a hot day, so theres a reason to skip training. Although she said that, her face was serious. Looking at Wei Hong-ryeon like that, Ma Dong-pil thought. She has changed a lot too. She thinks she is proud of herself, but Wei Hong-ryeon has already become flexible enough. Even if she has not reached the extreme level. Even so, she would have admitted her defeat. Her admission of defeat meant her attitude as a warrior rather than a victory as a warrior. Are your internal injuries serious? Well, if you take medicine for the internal injury and treat it, youll be better in about 10 days. Thats good. I understand theres no problem with your movements right now. Why? Whats wrong? The reason I came all this way was not only because of the convening of the Senate. then? The sect leader has given a secret order to the great lord above. Wei Hongryuns eyes sparkled. She immediately straightened her posture and politely got down on one knee and bowed her head. I couldnt listen to the leaders secret orders in a lax manner. Ma Dong-pil smiled. She had shown more of a soldier-like disposition than anyone else during battle, but now she was showing the same attitude even when she was not on operation. Perhaps the religious leader was already aware of this change in Weihongryun. I guess he took this important decision because he knew she had changed. As of now, I am appointing Wi Hongryeon, the Great Lord of Gwangma, as the commanding officer of the Demon Kings Command, a special operations unit under the direct control of the newly created religious leader. Wei Hongryeon looked up at Ma Dongpil in surprise. Ma Dong-pil continued speaking with a calm face. As it is directly under the cult leader, it is placed under the Demon God Palace, not the military department, and has the right to refuse orders except from the cult leader and the general military. The main operations are responsible for all operations that cannot be performed by regular combat units, such as assassination, bombing, seizing separate bases, and infiltrating Sejak. do. ??!! Prove your abilities by attending the Gyojujeon today at midnight. Chapter 457 Episode 457 Virtues that must be possessed as a leader (2)It had been a very long time since all of the Nine Great Mazon had gathered in the main hall of the Demon God Palace. Among them, there was a Demon Lord who had not been seen before. Although he looked as ordinary as the Lord Gwangmazon of the Senate, his eyes were extremely cold. The Yinyama Mazon, who was full of unique complaints, the Yeolhwamazon, who had a fiery temperament, and the Hanyum Mazon, who was said to be the calmest of all mazons, remained silent. After a while. Hu Yaosheng appeared in the corridor. The general military greets the elders. I apologize for having you come all the way when you must have been busy. Although it was called by order from the religious leader, it was a statement that showed that it was he who led this incident. Gwangmazon opened his mouth. It is not often that the Senate is convened. Its not that unusual, so we dont have to worry about it. Of course, I dont think he will notice your temperament. Haha, it hurts when you say that. Its a compliment. The general military of Protestantism should not pay attention to the opinions of the elders. It was a conversation that felt relaxed. This is Gwangma Zone, which caused a major incident when Seoliang entered Panmajeong in the past. At that time, he and Hu Yaosheng had a brief but deep conflict. However, as time has passed, their relationship has changed to one where they recognize each others abilities. In the first place, they werent small enough to hold a grudge over something like that, and they knew how much each other cared for Protestantism, so it was probably a friendly feeling. But what about the religious leader? Oh, he told me to lead this meeting. In other words, it meant acting as an agent for the religious leader. Yinyamazon grumbled. I hope its something that old men with heavy hips wont complain about. Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hmm. Gwangmazon called to Yinyamazon in a low voice, This is a meeting presided over by the general military, but the one who gave the orders is the sect leader. Do not tarnish the sect leaders dignity with useless remarks. ??Im just saying that. In the past, he was trying to do something big, but after learning of Gwangmazons sincerity, he quietly retreated. Later, after hearing what happened between Seoliang and Gwangmazon, Yinyamazone had trouble sleeping for several months out of anxiety. He knew that Seoliang would threaten him at any time. It was because he thought he could throw him out. However, Xiliang did not touch Yinyama. He knew what kind of person he was, so he thought there was no need to waste his power. However, for Yinyama, who had no way of knowing Xiliangs feelings, he was just a rat. He had no choice but to live as if he were dead. Although he occasionally grumbled, he would tremble whenever the leaders voice was mentioned. Gorumazon said, Speak, Commander. Yes, there is no need to take too long, so lets get straight to the point. Hu Yaoshengs eyes hardened. The anti-Jungkuk Association has been disbanded. ??!! There was silence in Daejeon. The depleted fire mazon, who was born boneless, tilted his head. Isnt the anti-Jeonghoe a union of Shaolin, shamans, and the small and medium-sized sects that follow them? Thats right. Why did they disband? Or is their disbandment such a serious thing? Gwangmazon answered, Its serious enough. Hu Yaosheng nodded, Yes, it is a serious matter. The Iron Sword Mazons eyes lit up. The Anti-Jeonghoe was a union of Shaolin and Shamans who could not stand the violence of the Uicheon Alliance. Although their direction is different from ours, I think their righteousness is genuine. of course. I dont think it would be strange if they dispersed at any time since they were a group that came together for a greater cause in the first place. Yes, it is not strange if they disperse at any time. However, in any organization, there are times when solidarity and dissolution become problematic. Do you think that the General Military Councils disbandment at this time is problematic? Thats right. In what way? Ho Yaoseong looked at Lord Gwangmazon. It seems that Lord Won has already guessed it. ??Its just a guess. Can you tell me what you think? It is necessary to use the senators own mouth to explain, rather than ones own. Gwangmazon thought that Hoyosung had something to aim for. So, I spoke honestly and without any modifications. As Cheolgeom said, the Anti-Jeonghoe is a group united for a greater cause. Where is the cause? Its Uicheon Maeng. The goal is to enable the so-called political faction coalition to regain its true political faction appearance. That is the goal that the Anti-Jeonghoe wanted. The Fire Mazon tilted his head. But didnt the former leader destroy the Uicheon Alliance? Thats right. However, just because the Uicheon Alliance has collapsed, it doesnt mean that the significance of the Anti-Jeonghoes existence has disappeared. Since the Uicheon Alliance has collapsed, there is a need for someone who can calm the hearts of the political faction members. The Anti-Jeonghoe has been performing that role so far. ah?! They say that the anti-Jeonghoe group will disband the organization. If they had planned to create a new political faction, the Murim Alliance, there would have been no need to disband it. So, in the opinion of the Anti-Jeonghoe, the members of the political faction were sufficiently stable? That cant be possible. Master Guang looked at Hu Yaosheng. Hu Yaosheng nodded. People see the Ganghao Three generations as a group that represents the political faction and the four faction demons. Currently, the most powerful group among the three Ganghao factions is by far the main school. Speaking of which, it is the weakest. Which side do you think shows the? Its a political faction. Thats right. Originally, the weakest side in midfield was Sapa. However, in front of the absolute power of the former religious leader, the political faction became weaker than the Sa faction. Moreover, since Damsayeong has seven sects under his command, excluding Shaolin and Shaman, the sects have completely lost their focus. Gwangmazon nodded. In other words, the Anti-Jeonghoe is an organization that should not be dispersed for the sake of reality before the cause they advocated for. They had to become the focal point of the political faction. Nevertheless, the organization was disbanded. The fire mazon scratched his head. He was a single-minded person who spent his entire life practicing martial arts. He was almost illiterate about how the world works and politics. What does that have to do with us? Unless the leaders of the Anti-Jeonghoe Association have some agenda, disbanding the organization is nonsense. Then why was the Anti-Jeonghoe disbanded? Our school has never put pressure on them. If there were none and they were iron-blooded, they wouldnt have thought about fighting back and disbanding. then? Gwangmazon sighed and continued speaking. In other words, it can be seen that the Banjeonghoe was not disbanded due to the martial arts organization. Where is such an organization? Gwangmazon looked at Hu Yaosheng again. Hu Yaosheng nodded slightly. Gwangmazon sighed. The master of the North Sea said that the Eight Iron Kings were stationed there six months ago when the leader had a life-or-death battle with the Lord of the Iron Blood Castle. And I also told you that their light armor was made for the imperial palace. ??!! An organization that can disband the Anti-Jeonghoe, which is held by the two gods of political affairs, through external pressure. That place is not Kang Ho-samse or Sae-o-sagung. Its the imperial palace. Daejeon was filled with silence for a moment. Gorumazon asked in a dumbfounded voice. Total military. Is this true? Yes. Ho Yo-seong licked his lips. Actually, I knew right away that Dam Sa-yeong had ties with the imperial palace. And in the battle at the time that Wonju mentioned, the Eight Emperors of Cheolwang were wearing imperial palace armor, so Dam Sa-yeong and Song Sang-baek were in close contact with each other. I was confident that I had caught it. So then?! Damsayeong Sangjaebaek and the Imperial Palace. If they join hands, no matter how powerful our school is, it will be difficult to stop them. Silence came once again to Daejeon. Mine is warlike and has strong pride. Mazon was no exception. However, even those confident Magons could not refute Huo Yaoshengs words. If Dam Sa-yeong and Song Sang-baek said they would join hands and fight this side, they would show their teeth, but if the imperial palace was also involved, it would be a different story. No matter how much power it has lost, the imperial palace is still an imperial palace. They were the backbone of the continent and an organization with the authority to rule over all the people. In other words, being hostile to the imperial palace is no different from turning the world into an enemy. It was not a question of power, but a question of cause. Of course, the Church of the Heavenly Demon has never paid attention because of its justification. However, he had never pointed a sword at the imperial palace. Are you ready? Everyone looked at the Iron Sword Mazon. The Iron Sword Mazon said in his characteristic blunt tone, You said that the general military knew in advance that they were joining hands. If so, I think they would have prepared some measures to deal with it. I wasnt saying this to place responsibility. I was saying it because I believed in the capabilities of the general military general, Hu Yao-seong. Hu Yao-seong smiled bitterly. Of course, we have prepared countermeasures for that. Furthermore, we are implementing them. In the Art of War, it is said that the battle between monks, soldiers, and monks is a succession of soldiers. It is said, First, first, second, second, second, second. It means that whoever wins the war wins first and then fights. I am also a soldier who pursues that. The Mazons breathed a sigh of relief. the problem is. Hu Yao-shengs eyes lit up. I didnt expect that the Anti-Jeonghoe would be disbanded so quickly. Yinyamazon sarcastically said, Didnt you say that all preparations have been completed? Shouldnt we have also taken into account the disbandment of the anti-government council? Of course, I had it in mind. As I said, I didnt expect it to disintegrate so quickly. In fact, I estimated that the possibility of the anti-government group disbanding was less than 10%. What are you going to do if I do that? Thats why I called the elders. huh? Ho Yaoseongs bitter expression instantly turned cold. Please take charge of the anti-regime meeting. All nine of you. ???! I am asking you to go on a mission so that the eyes of the entire martial arts community can be turned to the elders. * * * That night. huh? Wei Hongryeon looked around. I came to Gyojujeon, but Seoryang was nowhere to be seen. Where are you? Usually, Daejeon and the sect leaders personal space are collectively called Gyojujeon, but only the sect leaders personal space is called Gyojujeon. The place where Wei Hongryeon entered was Daejeon, where the Hu Yao-seong and the Majons were having a conversation during the day. When Wei Hongryeon was scratching her head. [Inside the corridor.] A sound penetrated her ears and shook her head. It was the first time I had heard it in a long time, yet it was an all-too-familiar sound. Wei Honglian hurried into the corridor. After a while, she saw Xiang Yang in her eyes. Huh! Cool! Wei Hongryeons eyes widened. uh? Are you here? Why are you doing that? Your expression looks really strange? Only then did Wi Hongryeon come to her senses and kneel down. Dominion Seonggyo, Heavenly Demon Immortal. Daeju Gwangma meets the leader. Huh? Didnt you hear from Dongpil? ??Yes? You said you were appointed as the Demon Lord. What kind of Demon Lord are you? Ah Well, Ive been a Gwangma Daeju for a few years, so its only natural that Im stuck in my mouth. I understand. Um leader? why? Wei Hongryeon cleared her throat. Is something wrong? Its work, every day is work. Well, thats true. Why? Isnt my little girl a horse? yes. To be honest. Even though its been a while since we met, we talk as if we saw each other yesterday. Seo-ryang liked Wei Hong-ryeons personality. He stroked his bushy beard. He had a sinister appearance, unbecoming of a Protestant religious leader. Moreover, he was holding a gourd in one hand, and anyone could tell that it was alcohol. It was truly a sight of debauchery. If it werent for his smooth skin and sturdy physique, it wouldnt be surprising to see him as a drunkard. You got an internal injury? Oh, thats it. Xu Liang waved his hand . Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu While I was in a daze, I thought it was about time. Lets go in there. yes? Ah, yes! But where is it? Seo-ryang turned around. Second Strategy Room. Chapter 458 Episode 458 Virtues a leader must have (3)Surprisingly, the place called J Strategy Room was connected to the underground passage of Gyojujeon. Of course, Wihongryun was a place I had never been to before. The stairs going down to the basement were longer than I thought. Wei Hongryeon, who was following Seoliang, opened her mouth. Stir Speak comfortably. Youre not just saying its been a while since weve seen each other, right? Regardless of whether you are inside or outside, you are a religious leader. The Demon Lord is a special operations unit. I do not want rigid discipline for you or your subordinates. I think free and creative thinking is much more helpful in actual operations. ??. Just like before, make yourself comfortable. Just show basic manners and dont eat without eating. Your tone of voice has become strangely intense. Im serious? No. Actually, the old religious leaders way of speaking was amazing. Youre laughing. You must have done it. As we talked about Dorando, the tension suddenly eased. Wei Hongryeon asked, Did you say it was the demon kings spirit? uh. Well, Im not curious as to why you created a new unit. Why did you entrust me as the leader of that unit? You should be curious. Why the Demon King Spirit was created. Of course Im curious. Listen inside. You shouldnt talk. Then why are you taking such a heavy responsibility on me? Because I think you are the most qualified. Its an honor. why? Do you think not? Honestly yes. Xu Liang chuckled. I missed your honesty. At least in this regard, I dont think I overestimate or underestimate myself. Yes. I dont think Im smart enough to lead a special forces unit. Our school isnt easy enough to put a stupid person in the position of commander of a combat unit. You cant be the commander of a special forces unit for many years. The reason he was there was because, in addition to his martial arts skills, he was also excellent at managing his troops. But special forces are different, right? Did you hear? What does the Demon King Spirit do? I heard it involves assassination, bombing, seizing the star base, and infiltrating Sejak. Perhaps in some cases, you will also be tasked with escorting important figures, right? right. I also learned my own strategy and tactics Ive never done a special mission like that before. So thats it. yes? Looking at the report, the Light Horse Unit was assigned to special missions a few times. Other combat units were not assigned to it even once. Ah Your judgment shone through on those missions. Whether you have good instincts or intelligence, you have already shown it with results. Is that what happens? At least in my eyes, he seemed like the right person. And you remember what I said before, right? yes? What do you mean? Have you just forgotten? I said I would use you a lot. ??! Then I told you this. You dont care about your opponent. They said that if you give them a target to bite, they will kill them without giving a reason, even if that target is our school. Wei Hongryeon smiled awkwardly. Was it like that? Yes. I said I would open a path for you to become stronger, and at the same time, I would provide you with a platform to run rampant properly. Now I remember. Im sure we had that conversation. okay. Even though the Iron Sword Mazon raised you instead of me, shouldnt I at least provide you with a platform that allows you to run wild? Xu Liang smiled. It was a smile that could not be seen by Wei Hongryeon who was following behind. Of course, you use it as needed, so you dont have to feel too burdened. When the mission fails, you just have to use your talents to the best of your ability. Oh yeah. We talked about this and that, but Wei Hongryun still couldnt feel it. Demon Kings Spirit. Special operations unit under the direct control of the religious leader. In the new religion, the only units directly under the religious leader were the Cheonma Army and the Hocheon Demon Emperor. Among them, the Hocheon Demon Emperor is a unit that strictly guards the religious leader. However, he did not reveal himself to the public. In other words, even though it was small in size, the Demon King Spirit would be treated no less than the Heavenly Demon Army. And he was appointed as the head of such an organization. What kind of super-fast promotion is this? Of course, it was difficult for the demons in the unit directly under the cult leader to sit in any more important positions. They strictly lived and died by orders until they retired. But Wei Hongryun felt his heart pounding. Its a special operations unit A word that will allow her to run rampant properly. When she heard those words, her heart, which had been trained with the sword for so long, went crazy. Passion filled her relaxed mind, and her calm eyes gradually turned into a frenzy. Thats right. Thats her true self. She was. The last survivor of the Wi family that fought against the Heavenly Demon Church. She learned and learned like crazy to survive, risking her life every day for ten years. Before she knew it, battle became a life, not death, for her. In the Heavenly Demon Church, she could not survive without enjoying it. Her life had even changed her nature. There was definitely a time when she had to train deeply as a swordsman. It was at that time that she formed a relationship with the Iron Sword Mazon and was able to grow at an incredible speed. Now it was time to fight again. It was finally time to relieve her fighting instincts. Although it was not a unit that wiped out the enemy lines, it was time to go on a rampage once again as the leader of a unit that attacked the enemy. That made her excited. After a while. Oh. Did you go? Youre here, leader! There was a castle and cherry blossoms in the fairly spacious underground strategy room. And the two people were connecting thick threads of different colors here and there to a huge map posted on the wall. Wei Hongryeons eyes widened. reel? There are cherry blossoms too? Tak! A million! Wei Hongryeon stroked the back of her head that had suddenly been hit. Why are you doing this? Is the cherry blossom your friend? She is the head maid of our school. ah? Wei Hongryeon shrugged her shoulders. After talking with Seo-ryang, it seemed like she was slowly regaining her past self. You wouldnt want Aeng-hwa to always use polite words, right? Is it a cherry blossom? The cherry blossoms quietly looked around and spoke in a hushed voice. But I heard that you have to protect what you protect between people. Wei Hongryuns eyes popped out like beads. Ho Yo-seong burst into laughter. What you said, Chief Maid, is correct. My name is the head maid in charge of the religious leader, so do you really need to speak in an easy way? Hey. Hehe. Wei Hongryeon stuck out her tongue. Its become toxic. Its become toxic. Even though she said that, Wei Hongryuns face was extremely bright. Even though he is not Ho Yo-seong, he is confident that he is in the same place as Seo-ryang and Aeng-hwa. Even though we werent that close of friends, it felt good that we were all successful and that we were all together after a long time. But why is Aenghwa, the head maid, here? Are you going to help the leader? Only the title was Chief Maid, but there was no change in the way she spoke. Ho Yo-seong smiled and answered instead. Thats true, but our head maids brain power is not normal. Wei Hongryeon looked at the cherry blossoms with surprised eyes. Brain rotation is not normal? How smart are you to say that? Youll see later. Ah! Speaking of which, Chief Maid. yes! What happened to the self-government department at the top? Are you still in contact? Aenghwas face darkened a little. Yes. It is said that the Gangseo Chamber of Commerce trade project in the first half of this year will end successfully. They said that the Trade Federation was so friendly to our school that it was easy to get things done. Thank goodness. yes. Hu Yaocheng smiled: Are you still uneasy? Huh? Oh no! That cant be possible. I just A hesitation appeared on Aenghwas face. For the sake of the religious leader and for Shingyo, she stole the entire secret fund of Gangseo Store through her only childhood friend. She really could not have imagined that things would turn out like this. Thanks to that, my friends Cheonin Merchant Company rose to become the most influential merchant in Gangseo Chamber of Commerce. Thats right. They actually seemed grateful. Thats right. The Cheonin Sangdan has long been considered the weakest group within the Gangseo Chamber of Commerce. Although it was made up of people who hated our school, the Cheonin Sangdan was actually just taking care of other merchants. yes. Thanks to the performance of the head maid, our church survived and the Heavenly Order also survived. It is natural to feel guilty for deceiving your friend, but in the end, it was a good thing for everyone, so relax. Are you saying you can relax?! I never thought of that. Xu Liang suddenly said, Memories are just memories. The moment those memories come back to the present, they can no longer be beautiful. Ah! I and the Commander-in-Chief must apologize to you. Its ridiculous to say something like this on such a topic, but now that this has happened, I hope I can make new memories with that friend. Aenghwa bowed her head. I am a maid who will always serve the religious leader. Although I may be heartbroken due to personal affection, I do not regret the past. Dont worry. Xu Liang smiled, Thank you. Ho Yo-seong quietly stepped in. So, how about participating in the Gangseo Chamber of Commerce trade meeting in the second half of the year? yes?! Me?! Why are you so surprised? I dont have that kind of ability or guts One of my best strengths is my eye for people. In my opinion, the head maid is much more capable in terms of commerce than the intelligence officers of the military department. Ah Isnt that why we brought you here? We need to listen to the head maids opinion and discuss how to move forward. Isnt that right, leader? Seo-ryang nodded silently. Aeng-hwa, who had suddenly been entrusted with a big task, became restless. But even for a moment, she bit her lip and shook her fist. I will try my best! The voice was so loud that the strategy room was in an uproar. The person who actually shouted was embarrassed and her face turned bright red. Wi Hongryeon tapped Aenghwas side. I hope so, Chief Maid. Right? lol. Ho Yaoseong tapped the map, Now that everyone has gathered, shall we begin the meeting and exam? Wei Hongryun blinked. Aside from a meeting its a test? Xu Liang frowned. Didnt you hear from Dongpil? yes? What? Didnt you tell me to go to the religious battle today and prove my abilities? Ah! I have already appointed you as the Demon Lord, so I will use you somehow. But Ill have to wait and see if I can use it after I study it further or if I can use it right now. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xu Liang pointed to the map with his chin. Ive experienced it so much that it puts a bitter taste in my mouth, so from now on, discuss with the general military where we should start our attack. When you say strategy, do you mean there is a place to fight? Battle? Its not that bad. yes? Its war. ??!! In order to win first and start a war, we need the Demon Kings spirit. So, risk your life and run again. You mean that war? Where are you going to war with? Xiliangs blue magical eyes looked towards the north of the map. Imperial palace. Chapter 459 Episode 459 Virtues that must be possessed as a leader (4)Insi (r). Seoryang, who had been having a long meeting in the J Strategy Room, came up to Gyojujeon alone. Shoot! It was raining outside the window. It was already a hot summer, and with rain falling, the humidity was indescribable. Seo-ryang sat on a chair next to the window and looked out the window with a drowsy face. Its refreshing. I dont know how many heavy rains have already occurred this year. Since it is invulnerable to cold and cold weather, it does not feel hot or cold. However, the unique summer heat, the hot air and the sun made people tired even if they moved just a little. Seoliang hated summer. This is because there was a lot of hard work in the summer. Most of the times I almost lost my life during my time as King of Sal, it was in the summer. Especially when running away with a deep wound without proper suturing, the wound would often fester due to the hot temperature and high humidity. Anyone who has not experienced the agony of a festering wound boiling over with fever will never know. I really have the urge to cut off the entire injured area and throw it away. Now that I think about it, most of the time I spent living in the bamboo forest was in the summer. I had a really hard time back then. It was then. Crumble. Are you there? A huge fuselage rose from the corner of Gyojujeon. It opened its muzzle wide and yawned, and its huge canine teeth were the highlight. It looked like it was four to five times thicker than a normal tiger. If it bit me, even an expert in extreme magic would lose its life. Boom boom. King Tiger, who came next to Seoryang, fell down. It didnt seem like he was seeing Seoryang in particular, but it seemed good to be coming next to him. Xi Liang stroked King Hus head. King Tiger closed his eyes as if he was in a good mood. The fortress. The Tiger Kings huge ears perked up. I think I lost my senses because I overexerted myself a bit. It doesnt seem like Ive degenerated, but somehow I feel very lethargic. Xiliang scratched his head. If you think about it, all the work that should have been done as the leader of the Karma Sect was postponed to the Commander-in-Chief. Anyway, the Ho military is truly amazing. I died, and even if I woke up, I wouldnt be able to live. purr. A cave sound came from the Tiger Kings throat. Now that Ive finished all the overdue work, I need to take care of my health. Hey, by the way, is Geumho still there? The King of Tigers didnt react. I couldnt tell if he understood what Xiliang was saying or not. Xiliang closed his eyes. Tsutsutsu. An intangible energy rose from his body. Gu Yuma Gong . It wasnt even the reigning Demon Emperor. That colorless and transparent energy was the energy coming from the core of the ancient bamboo forest. Well, not yet. Geumho was sleeping in the center of the bamboo forest. I dont know how many months it has been already. It seemed like he had exhausted quite a bit of energy while being with Lee Cheon-sang. I could feel his spiritual energy slowly building up, but it was still only half of the vigorous energy that Geumho originally had. It wasnt cold. Lets not touch it. Perhaps because he worked so much, there were times when he especially missed Geum-ho. There were many people in Shingyo who were close to Seo-ryang. Ma Dong-pil, Wi Hong-ryeon, and most of the Majons were also close to him. The same was true for Ho Yo-seong and So Yeon-sim. But Geum-ho It was different. Geumho didnt speak or insist on what he wanted to do. He just stayed by his side and hugged him warmly without saying a word. Of course, the same goes for King Tiger, but there was a deep spiritual exchange with Geumho. So, when his mind and body became difficult, it was especially difficult. I wanted to see the Geumho. Crumbling. The Tiger King suddenly showed his teeth. Got it, you bastard. Purr. It is clear that this guy not only understands words, but also reads thoughts. The Tiger King was also connected to himself with the spiritual energy of Sangdangjeon. However, it was the core of Guyumagong, and its depth and purity were different from the core of Gojuklim. Seoliang buried his back in the chair. A look of exhaustion was on his face. Wow, now I understand why you said that being a leader is lonely. Work is progressing smoothly and the goal is clearly set and moving forward. And it was myself and Ho Yo-seong who are leading the work. Everything was going smoothly, but I felt like my vitality was decreasing as time went by. Is that why? In the past, I just ignored it. It seemed like he was getting nervous even over trivial things. Seo-ryang sighed. In the end, I guess Im the one who cant do anything about it. He knew very well the reason for his lack of vitality, but he just tried to ignore it. Lets think of it as a process. Its not something youll get rid of after a year or two. Seo-ryang, who had been quietly looking at the window, suddenly stood up. Why are you in such a gloomy mood? Should I have a fight with the senator? Huh? Seo-ryang stroked his chin. When I thought about it, it didnt seem like a bad idea. Although the elder Wonju wouldnt go out on a limb anyway, wouldnt it be a dance that would be enough to stimulate his boring daily life? Sounds good? I had been training for a while every day, so now it seemed like it was time to warm up with the master Park Bing. Since I was going to go to the midfield soon anyway, wouldnt it be a good idea to fight until I got sick of it before that? Good! When I thought about dancing with Gwangmazon, I felt heat creeping up from my lower abdomen. I felt resentful of myself for not thinking about fighting him sooner. Seoryang suddenly got up and was about to talk to the Lord of the Demon Lord. [Religious leader.] Huh? Hey, I was going to say it anyway. [Please explain.] No, tell me first. Whats going on? [A letter was sent as a courtesy. It was personally delivered by Master Su of Hao Wen, not to the military department, but to the Demon God Palace.] Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xu Liangs eyes flashed. Bring it. After a while, the door to the main hall opened and the relief pillar of the monument came in. Dominion Seonggyo Heavenly Demon Immortal. I meet the sect leader. What about the letter? I am here. Ugh. A red letter floated by itself and fell into Seo-ryangs hand. When he opened the letter, his eyes widened. What? It was a somewhat dumbfounded reaction. However, Seo-ryangs eyes held the biggest surprise in recent times. Huh, look at this guy? Hes contacting me in these times? It was not the time to dance with Gwangmazon. However, the heat that filled my entire body did not subside. No, on the contrary, it seemed to increase the temperature and give it strength. Xu Liang said. Go out and see. Yes, leader. After Bugakju left, Seoliang spoke to Hocheonmawangdanju. Ask the generals to come up immediately. After a while, a loud voice came up. Did you call me, leader? Xu Liang silently showed the letter to Hu Yaosheng. Hu Yaoshengs eyes widened. Omg? Its reaction art. uh? uh? Why is this guy suddenly doing this? right? I dont understand either. But there is something to look forward to. Hu Yaosheng looked at Xu Liang with a dumbfounded expression. Master? why? Certainly not, right? What isnt it? ??You know everything. You know our situation now. You cant accept this. Isnt it possible to at least listen to what is said? You can listen, but you cant do it anyway. You know, right? You dont know? Aaaah! Hu Yaocheng held his head. Master! Weve been doing well so far! Isnt that right? Now is the time to give us a hard time, but if we accept these people now, well have to start all over again!! It was a harsh treatment that was not typical of Ho Yaoseong. Considering what he had done so far, it was not strange for him to be this harsh. Seo-ryang smiled. What are you planning to do again? Just proceed as you made. They are old people who have lost all their foundations anyway. Even though we have lost our foundation, our influence is still the strongest in the midfield. Besides, if we accept them, we really cant get rid of them, right? What if we were going to attack the imperial palace first anyway? Why did you create the demon king spirit! What is the significance of the existence of a special operations unit? You didnt create the imperial palace to destroy metallurgy and metallurgy without them knowing! Hu Yaocheng rarely got angry. Both Xu Liang and Hu Yaocheng were exhausted. The only difference was that Xu Liang regained his vitality after receiving this letter, while Hu Yaocheng experienced despair. Total military. You know Im not just being stubborn, right? Gasp! Of course youre not! If we can join them, we have legitimacy. No matter how great the legitimacy of Wulin is, it cant compare to the imperial palace! You know that! Then how are you going to achieve the Demon World? yes? Xu Liang frowned. Isnt this what you think the magic world is like? The demons of our school spread throughout the central plains and persecute all the sects that dont follow them, or they destroy three generations if they dont learn magic arts. Ho Yo-seong hesitated. Of course, thats not the case. The words of the Demon World are grandiose, but in the end, they mean that we will become the greatest power in the world and rule the entire martial arts world. Even if our pursuits are different, we will do it properly. In order to rule properly, you need the consent and support of the majority of the martial arts people. Thats true too. As you said, accepting them in these times is not a good choice. But youre not the type of person to complain like that, are you? The world doesnt work according to our plans anyway. If its clear what you can get, isnt it important to grit your teeth and run so that you can get as much as possible rather than trading for something? He keeps saying grandiose things with a lively face, so I have to pretend to be persuaded. Ho Yaoseong sighed. Master. Now that I think about it, I think the leader and I have not taken the most important thing into consideration while planning together. So Ill just ask one question. However much. It is hostile to the imperial palace. In this part, I thought the imperial palace was thoroughly suppressing its power. I didnt think anything more than that. Hoo? Looking at the leaders reaction, it seems like his thoughts are completely different from mine. I know. I thought you knew more about me than anyone else, but it seems you couldnt read that. Then, how far do you plan to attack the imperial palace? Im thinking of getting rid of it. ??! Of course, if necessary. A thick tendon sprouted from Ho Yaoseongs chin. You know very well what it means to get rid of the imperial palace. I know it very well. Thats why I added if necessary. Are you really planning to shake up the lives of all the people living in the central plains? If you need. ??. I have always lived with the same mindset. And Xu Liang shook his head. I had no intention of taking responsibility for everyone in the first place, but is what the people are living like living now? ??I see. Hu Yaosheng nodded. okay. Now I know clearly where the leader sees the end. Then thats a relief. Ho Yaoseong stood up from his seat. We will further expedite the Senates sortie. I know. The Demon Lords insight was beyond what I imagined. If you have subordinates who are in good hands and feet, it wont be much of a problem to put them into actual combat right away. I take good care of people. Then, from now on, we will turn our schools situation into a wartime situation. I know. Hu Yaosheng knelt down and bowed his head respectfully. Please do as you wish. Xi Liang took his hand. Thank you, General. Chapter 460 Episode 460 Virtues that a leader must possess (5)Kuweeeek!! The blood pouring out was stained black. However, even though he vomited blood, his complexion was not that dark. Rather, he looked refreshed, as if his insides had been opened. I guess I can live now. Tsk. Whats wrong with a person who claims to be the best in the world with his fists? Is there anything else? You and I both count our tax revenues in the hundreds. I think its amazing that youre still holding on even though youre already old. Youre right. Im sure youre in trouble. Hehe, youre probably far from achieving success. Ive been getting a lot more irritated lately. How much blood was on your hands? How can the Tao reside in a sword that killed a person? From the moment I thought about setting the world straight, I gave up on the Tao. You speak well. He looked like he was going to die of regret. But you still have comrades, dont you? It gives me some comfort knowing that you too will not reach nirvana. He is like Malko, who is beyond evil. Think about it. How many people in the world are the same age as us? Ive been through many ups and downs, but in the end, all I have left is two balls and one friend. That Taoist man is a rude person. Im even older and cant even function properly. You too, right? Its getting more and more ghastly. In the end, the only thing left is a friend. So, instead of going to nirvana alone, go to the underworld in harmony with me. Im sure. You are a great man who would never have achieved success even if you hadnt put blood on your sword. Ah yes. So, you too, need some strength. At first glance, it may seem strange to ask a person with a fair complexion to cheer up. However, looking at the old monks body, I could see why the old monks face was colored with such sadness. Rumbling. Blood seeped from the old monks shoulder. I thought I stopped the bleeding completely My strength was shaken due to the vomiting of blood. It seems like my blood has been relieved. Stay there for a moment. Dont do that. Your condition is also very critical. Dont waste your energy needlessly. Keep your mouth shut and stay still. Nodo took a deep breath and raised his index finger. Pabababak! A hazy energy poured over the old monks shoulders. No more blood flowed from the smoothly cut cross section. Itll be okay now. There shouldnt be any problems with hemostasis for the time being. However, you will need medicine and a nutritious meal before the wound heals. This man. Cough! Nodo coughed. Unlike the old monk, Nodos face was extremely pale. Anyone could see that he had suffered serious internal injuries. Wooooow. A translucent white energy wavered from Nodos body. It was truly a good energy that would warm the whole world. It was an extremely unstable energy, but the concentration of true energy was beyond imagination. It could be said that it was the ultimate miracle. Taegeukjingi (̫Ow)? Isnt Sunyang Wugeukgong better? One thing for all things is the essence of shaman martial arts. Seen in its current state. The mild Taegeukjingi is better than the martial arts. As expected, the shamans martial arts skills are endless. Sampungjins enlightenment is truly surprising. Even Shaolin martial arts are not human martial arts. Look at the daylight. Is that the daylight of a dying person? Its a body that will die anyway, so what does it matter whether your complexion is good or bad? Stop whining and move. It looks like we still have a hundred miles to go. The old monk stood up shakily and took a deep breath. It was then. Sasak. Hmm. Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Nodos face hardened. It looks like weve been discovered. They are terrible guys. To even enter the realm of the Heavenly Demon Church, the worst power in the martial arts world of the time. I have never seen such vicious people in my life. Faaagh! The two people unfolded the divine law. Its a new method that makes you gasp, but unfortunately, its not that fast. It achieved maximum efficiency with minimal endurance, but was significantly slower than the speed of horseback riding. Huh. Huh. Even my breathing was falling apart. Breathing is the beginning and end of the Naegongsim method. When breathing is disturbed, energy becomes unstable and the circulation of internal and external energy becomes unnatural. Of course, the speed at which stamina was depleted was fast. The bodies of the two old men instantly became wet with sweat. He is bleeding profusely, his stamina and stamina are low, and he is even sweating. I couldnt even remember the last time I drank as much water as I wanted. The two peoples condition was gradually getting worse. How much time has passed like that? Peeeeeeee! bang! The arrow that passed between the faces of the two old men split a rock into pieces. He was a powerful archer. It was so powerful that even a warrior who had reached the ultimate level would suffer fatal injuries if allowed to strike. The old monk looked at the old monk. Will conveyed through eyes even without words. Go first. Its noisy. Just let you go. Ive never even met the leader. Still, you have to go. I can be stronger than you right now. Is it really like this? Please. Dont fight even in this situation. A look of sadness appeared on Nodos face. It was just as my friend said. Now was not the time to fight over things like this, but a time to consider efficiency. Nodo, who had lived for almost a hundred years and experienced all kinds of ups and downs in the martial arts world, knew this very well. But I couldnt leave my friend like this. In a situation where I had no regrets about my life anyway, there seemed to be no reason to send my friend away first. Gasp! The letter would have been sent to the religious leader anyway, so it would be difficult for him to recover. Lets see the end here. Hey man. Wouldnt it be okay for us to be stubborn, at least until the last moment? Nodos face was clear and clear. It was a face that had truly decided to die. The old monk, who had been looking at Nodo with a sad expression, gradually felt at ease. Yes, even the nobles will understand us. Whats important is how the Seo sect uses our deaths. The Lord Seos insight sees through the world. If necessary, he can even sell water from the Yangtze River for thousands of dollars. Im sure it will be put to good use. Then I have no regrets anymore. Lets have a cool run one last time. I see. The old monk stepped forward vigorously. Coo! The atmosphere suddenly changed. Kugugugugugung. Golden divine energy emanated from the old monks body. A thick, hazy white spirit rose from Nodos body, like the fog of Mt. Wudang. Two absolute masters who gave up running and decided to risk their lives. Although he suffered fatal injuries that were difficult to recover from and was extremely drained of his stamina and internal energy, his momentum surpassed that of the energetic Twin God in his youth. Weeeeeee. It was clear that the two were close friends. Even though their pursuits are different, the saying, All people must return to one species, did not arise for nothing. The energy of the two people, who realized the pinnacle of Daoist Buddhism, amplified each others energy and emitted energy waves like an active volcano. That wave alone was enough to make a decent expert vomit blood. It was impossible to imagine the presence of a dying expert. In the end, the group of people who were hiding and targeting the two people had no choice but to show up. Sasak. The person who stood up at the front was Jang Han, who was carrying three swords. Although he seemed to have just turned 40, he had an old-fashioned aura, as if he was much older than he appeared on the outside. Have you given up on running away? It was a voice full of arrogance. The old monk Jeoksong smiled. I gave up. They really are old people who give people a hard time. It would have been better if you had given up sooner. Nodo Hyeoncheonjinin shook his head. I gave up running now, but I let go of any lingering concerns about my life. However, we have decided to pursue a spectacular ending, so you better be on your toes. Jang Han chuckled. Do you think you can block even one of my swords? Even though I devoted myself to the path for a hundred years, there are people who sometimes dont understand. One of them is a person like you. Did it make you feel good? It meant that the fox had borrowed the tigers might. In other words, it meant that it felt good to trust the archers behind it and be so rude. Jang Hans face hardened like frost. Insolent! Scream! An explosive energy wave poured out from Jang Hans body. Surprisingly, that energy wave was of a intensity that could not be shown by anyone other than a master of Hwagyeong. It was a energy wave that was no less inferior to that of a teenage expert. The current Jeoksong and Hyeoncheon, who were mortally wounded , For Seo, just meeting face to face was enough to deepen his internal wounds. But unexpectedly, the two peoples expressions were relaxed. If its this much energy, can the leader of Seo read it? I dont know. Isnt your divine eye technique better than mine? However, based on your ability from the last time I saw it, I think the chances are half and half. Thats enough. The provocation was worth it. Slurp. Jang Han pulled out his sword. When the black long sword among the three swords of black and white and red was revealed, a horrifying sense of death dominated the area. Black Death, the absolute deadly sword of the Saewoe Murim. It was a black sword. It was the breath of death that had never been lead without killing someone since it was drawn. Red Pines eyes sparkled. Player! Kuung! With a strong forward motion, the remaining fist powerfully stretched out. It was a straight and honest blow. However, the intangible power that was shot out in a whirlwind contained enough power to turn a rock into powder. Shaolins representative festival, Hundred Steps . It was a divine martial art. Among Shaolins martial arts, it was the most famous martial art and also the most difficult to train. Jang Hans eyes flashed. Kaaaaaaa! Flash! Quaaang! Baekbos power split in half and disappeared. Jang Hans face was gloomy and lifeless. Thats amazing. Even with a dying body, he can use this much strength. If he were in a healthy state, he would have been defeated before he could get past twenty sums. Hehe, you stupid old man. There is no way you can live in this situation. Are you trying to fight me with those soft fists? At that time, Hyeoncheons hand waved. Thats right. Flash! A ray of cloud-like sword energy attacked Jang Han. It was not a sword, but a sword technique performed with bare hands. The sword energy was released with bare hands, and its power was not much different from that performed with a sword. . This time, even Jang Han couldnt take it with ease. A dull black sword energy bloomed from his sword. Crawling! Uweeeek! Hyeoncheonjinin vomited blood on the spot. His internal organs were shaken due to the shock from the collision of sword energy. Hmm. Jang Han also took a step back. It was a blow that a Daoist wielded with all his might. As expected, it did not contain life, but it was struck with the power of the original essence, so it was much more powerful than the Hundred Treasures Divine Fist. But as expected, it was. That was all. Jeokpine continued to stumble and Hyeoncheonjinin was coughing up blood while kneeling. Are you done with the fun? Cough! I should kill it quickly and leave. Is it because its the demons territory? The air is very stuffy. Jang Han held up the Black Snake God Sword: It was boring, old men. bye. Jeoksong and Hyeoncheon closed their eyes. The moment when Jang Han was about to strike down his sword with force. Its always been that way. A chilling voice was heard from far away in the south. Its always been like that. I didnt really mean to do that, but it always appears at a crucial moment. Jang Hans eyes wavered. Well, its hard to even say its decisive. If these obnoxious people had contacted me sooner, it wouldnt have gotten to that point. Whoop! Everyone in the room was shocked for a moment. They couldnt even feel the flow of air, but before they knew it, there was a big man wearing a red robe standing behind Jeokpine and Hyeoncheonjin. He was holding a long sword of more than five characters in his hand, and the purple-black blade was scary. He was radiating strong magical energy. Jang Han shouted, What are you! Xu Liang smiled coldly. What are you? Chapter 461 Episode 461 Selection of the times (1)The carpets brought in from the West were different no matter what. Thanks to you, I stand in front of the ministers. Hehe, it was just a small gift. Isnt everything on earth your property? Im just passing along one of them. haha! Your tongue is still sweet. Many emperors and feudal lords in the past said to stay away from flattery, but I am different. If you listen to good words too many times, your ears will get sore. How bad would it be to hate something? That is indeed correct. I would like to add that I always tell the truth. I know, I know. Its not like I dont know your honest personality. Isnt that why I formed a relationship with you? Hehehe. Zhou Chenyang, a man in his thirties, wearing a luxurious dragon robe, smiled and held up a bottle of wine. Here, take a drink. Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Its an honor. Dam Sa-young politely raised her glass. Zhou Chenyang asked as he filled his empty glass. Anyway, has there been any other contact from Seongju Song? Damsayoung flinched. But even for a moment. Even if not, I have something to tell you about that. Something? Song Seongju was seriously injured. Zhou Tianyangs eyes widened. Song Seongju? Thats right. From what I have heard, the power of Lord Song is no less powerful than yours. Indeed, so it is. When I actually saw Lord Song, I could feel the bravery of a lion and the majesty of a general. Isnt it worth mentioning that even in martial arts, he is the best? Thats right. Have you had an accident? Dam Sa-youngs eyes lit up. Five months ago, Song Seongju took on behalf of an unscrupulous little person and took on the evil sect of the world. Zhou Tianyang frowned. Are you talking about the evil species of the devil? Thats right. It is said that the power of the evil sect was growing day by day, and Song Seongju decided to compete, but in the end, he ended up with a plan of defeat. her! Zhou Tianyang shook his head. I heard that the newly appointed leader of the church, Akjong, is less than 20 years old. Thats what magic is all about. You can obtain extraordinary strength through unreasonable training methods. There are many cruel methods that are difficult to talk about, such as drawing blood from children or taking the vital energy of women. There are literally no evil spirits. I have heard of the cruelty of the so-called magicians, but hearing it from the leader of the dams mouth, it is not like they are ordinary vicious people. Dam Sa-youngs eyes deepened. As you saw for yourself at that time, the military power of the previous religious leaders was truly worthy of being discussed as the best of all time. How could a human obtain such power? If it were not for the tricks of the non-human path, I would never have been able to reach such a level. Zhou Tianyang stopped breathing without realizing it. Yes. On the day when Uicheonmaeng collapsed at the hands of a demon, Jucheonyang was also there. Fortunately, I was not swept away by the demons destructive actions, but I could clearly see its disastrous power. Former religious leader Lee Cheon-sang was not a person. It was truly like a god who had come down to earth. For the first time in his life, Zhou Tianyang felt fear. Ive met countless warriors named Go Soo, but Ive never seen anyone who showed off power beyond the standard like him. Does that mean that it is impossible for you or Lord Song to reach the same level? Damsayoung honestly admitted. I think it will be difficult even if fortune favors us. Hmm. However, the evil species of the Demonic Cult is different. . He is a genius among geniuses, recognized by the previous head of the cult himself. Maybe we will reach the same level even earlier than Lee Cheon-sang. Zhou Tianyang smiled with effort. Is that possible? Although I am not as well-versed in martial arts as you are, I know that it is difficult to reach such a level simply through immoral training methods. You are indeed right. However, I dont think we can completely rule out the possibility. Lee Cheon-sang is also a monster who was called a genius never before seen in the history of the Demonic Cult. Didnt he learn martial arts comparable to Song Seong-jus skills many years earlier than Lee Cheon-sang? hmm. When Your Majesty establishes a proper nation and governs the central plains in the future, the evil sect of the Demonic Cult will be a great disaster. We must grow stronger and not leave things like this. You are right. Such risk factors should not be left alone. Whats more, he didnt even wear a dragon robe for his personal use. Thats right. This is behavior like no other traitor in the world. No matter how much of an era the imperial palace has lost its power and the government is unable to function properly, how can a member of the empire commit such a terrible act? This is something that should never be forgiven. Thats what he said, but both Dam Sa-young and Zhou Cheon-yang knew. The leader of the Heavenly Demon Church has always worn a dragon robe for over a thousand years. It was no exception even when the power of the empire was strong. Because the Heavenly Demon is a symbol of invincibility. Even the emperor of the empire could not dare to define the Heavenly Demon Church as a group of traitors. This was because they were afraid of the absolute power of the Heavenly Demon. Even if there was a war, if it collided with the Heavenly Demon Church, the imperial palace could be blown up. This was because the Heavenly Demon Churchs benevolence was truly so great that it did not discriminate whether the opponent was the Wulin or the Imperial Palace. A sin that is nothing new. However, for Zhou Cheonyang, who wanted to build up the nation once again, the behavior of the Heavenly Demon Church was a problem that could not be ignored. But will you be okay? yes? Zhou Tianyang smiled. It was a meaningful smile accompanied by very sharp eyes, different from the friendly smiles he had shown so far. Arent you a strong man in Wulin who wielded a power worthy of the envy of an emperor? Although we have lost the foundation we have built so far due to an unprecedented disaster, it seems that there will not be much difficulty in rebuilding the Uicheon Alliance if you decide to do so. In other words, he was wondering if there was any need to help himself. Furthermore, it also meant that he wanted to rule the world by wielding himself. Damsayoung bowed her head politely. I will not glorify Soins past. At that time, I was just a colt who was drunk with power and ran wild as if the world was mine. But that is just the misguided ambition of a military official. Even if he is the best in the world of martial arts, how can he compare to the owner of the palace? If so, will you be able to fulfill your role as a leader to correct the world under my command? Even though he has not ascended to the throne yet, he proudly uses the title Jim. It was a part that gave a glimpse into Zhou Cheonyangs ambition. Damsayoung said with a smile. It would be the honor of three lives if I could take the lead in establishing the authority of the empire. I will work hard to reform my spirit and spread the majesty of the imperial palace throughout the world. Only then did Zhou Chenyang smile in satisfaction. I trust you. thank you. Anyway, speaking of which, what should we do with the descendants of the Demonic Cult? They are the ones who undermined the dignity of the empire and shook the public sentiment, so I dont think its something to waste time on. Damsayoungs eyes glowed with fire. Preparations for him are almost finished. * * * Grumble! A wave of energy burning like a flame swept over my son-in-law. The refreshing air of the forest suddenly turned sticky. The world seemed to be colored with red madness, as if a fire had started on a moonless night. Janghan Euljiguns expression became stiff. strong! It wasnt just strong either. The energy wave that exploded in an instant swept away everything in sight like a storm, and the force was so strong that my limbs were frozen like stone. Teeeeee! One of the archers hiding behind the Eulji army missed the demonstration. The arrow bounced aimlessly and soared high into the sky. For archers who are good at sniping, eye and body steadfastness are essential. In particular, his immobility, maintained by perfect breathing control, was famous for being so strong that he would not be shaken even if lightning struck in front of him. One of those archers was so shocked that he missed the demonstration. This power cant be Brightly burning eyes. A wave of energy that spreads without knowing where it has ended. And even a majesty that shakes the heavens and earth. Demon Lord! Xu Liang opened his mouth. Are you okay guys? Jeokpine laughed bitterly. Its not okay. I feel like Im going to run out of breath right now. I heard that as you get older, you become more stubborn. Looking at the route boat, I think that statement is not wrong. Its been a while since weve met, so why should I be so harsh? You appeared in front of me like that, so I should be thankful that I didnt punch you. Hehehe. Hyeon Cheon Jin-in opened his mouth. Is this your first time seeing your face like this? Thats right. I am sorry. Thanks to you, I got out of the hell of suffering, but I ended up being a bitch again. You just need to know. Even though they met for the first time, they talked as if they had seen each other for a long time. Moreover, arent all Hyeoncheonjin people dying? by the way. Xi Liang draped the Heavenly Demon Sword on his shoulder. The look in his eyes as he glared at Euljigun was very fierce. You must have been quite skilled to avoid the eyes of the Chilga and come all the way here. Are you the Demon Cult leader? Xu Liang smiled coldly. Its quite similar to the prayer of some idiot from before. That guy was probably from the Sword Palace, right? Deputy palace lord of the sword palace. He was an enemy who helped open the path to becoming a supreme demon, and he was the enemy who felt death for the first time in a one-on-one battle since his reincarnation. Euljiguns prayer was very similar to that of Bugungju at that time. However, the level he has achieved is so outstanding that it cannot be compared to that of him. You are a swordsman. Yes. Euljigun was the master of the sword palace among the Saeoeosa palaces. Eulji-guns eyes also became fierce. Since when did Ma Cyoju have a relationship with Jeongmu Ssangshin? This is something that will shock the whole world. What kind of a big deal is this when Dam Sa-yeong, Song Sang-baek, and even you bastards have joined hands with the imperial palace? !! Seeing your expression distort, I guess I was right. Chaaaaang! A red sword was raised on the left arm of Euljigun. It was the Hongryeon Daegeon (tɏ), a long sword that was thicker and longer than the Heuksashingeom. Theres no need to say much. I will make you regret showing up here. Seo-ryang just smiled. Eulji-gun shouted. Kill the Demon Cult Leader! It was truly a majestic voice. It was an order given to the archers hiding in the rear. But they were quiet. Eulji-guns expression became distorted. What are you doing? Immediately, the Demon Cult Leader! Tuk! Degururu. Several supplies and supplies rolled under the feet of Eulji-gun. omg! Eulji-gun was surprised. The identity of the supply and demand was the archers who were hiding. What is this?! Xu Liang shook his head. They were skilled archers. It is truly a pity that he met the wrong owner and died. What?! Eulji-gun, whose senses had been dulled by Seoryangs overwhelming energy wave, had no idea. That the archers he brought with him were massacred at the hands of the Hocheon Demon Emperor. It was a very meaningless death. Gungguijo, who boasted outstanding individual skills as well as outstanding military power as a unit, died without even being able to scream. Xi Liang raised the Heavenly Demon Sword. You should have thought about running away the moment you met me. !! Youre going to die anyway, so rest in peace. Chapter 462 Episode 462 Choice of the Era (2)A huge sword struck like a thunderbolt. Prince Eulji, who was momentarily dazed by the shock of Gungwijos death, did not dare to escape. Quaaaang! Tsk! He blocked it by crossing the black and red swords, but the impact from the long sword was so great that it went beyond the sword and shook the joints of his entire body. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. Its pretty good. Eulji-guns eyes suddenly changed. This is what the strong say to the weak. The power of the attack was so great that it had never been experienced before, but Euljiguns pride did not allow him to acknowledge the strength of his opponent. You little bastard! Cheer ring! The Eulji army, who deflected the sword with a brilliant sword strike, rushed at a frightening speed. A strange look appeared in Seo-ryangs eyes. Thats fascinating. Euljiguns body was sturdy and bulky. This meant that beyond simply having a good physique, the training itself focused on strength. Nevertheless, the walking technique that seemed to seep in was extremely fluid. It was soft, as if a ghost was approaching. bang! The Eulji Army quickly approached and made a strong advance. At the same time, the black divine sword and the red great sword aimed at Xu Liangs neck and chest like lightning. So thats it. As he approaches with a loss of strength, he uses his explosive internal energy to use all of his strength into a sword strike. Swordsmanship and footwork were integrated. It was a martial art that focused solely on the power of the sword, including physical training as well as footwork and new techniques. Its impressive, though. Xiliangs Heavenly Demon Sword was swung sideways. Damn it! The dual swords bounced off one sword. It was like looking at fallen leaves swept away by a storm. It was so powerful that not just the sword but the entire upper body was thrown to the side. But Eulji-gun was also not ordinary. Even though he received a blow that made it difficult to even dare to launch a series of attacks, he turned his body with an exquisite center of gravity and sent the Black Death Sword flying away using a flying sword technique. It was an exquisite technique to disrupt the opponents sense of rhythm. Although it was not a powerful martial art, it was a martial art that deserved praise for its techniques that were sufficient to kill the enemy. Of course, Seoliang had the reflexes to match this exquisite technique. Paaang! The tension raised from the bottom sent the Black Death Sword flying high into the sky. here! Flash! Prince Eulji thrust the Hongryeon Great Sword into Seoryangs abdomen. The sword strike was powerful, but it did not show any martial arts that could be considered a so-called special move. Rather, the focus was on disrupting the opponents rhythm and breaking their psychology by poking at their loopholes. Very good. Although it was an enemy, the series of killing methods were unique and clean. In a way, it seemed similar to the assassins method of killing. It is closer to martial arts rather than martial arts, which conserves ones strength while maximizing efficiency. Xi Liang swung the Cheonmado horizontally and vertically. Whoops! Sigh! Tsk! Euljigun staggered and retreated. Although he was a unique martial artist who formed a family, his opponent was Seoliang. Seoliang was an all-round martial artist who was well versed in not only the art of killing and magic, but also the martial arts. In other words, it is a martial artist who is close to being completely flawless. He was a martial god who mastered all martial arts and could not even master Euljiguns martial arts skills. Half a year ago, during the battle with the Iron Blood Lord, Song Zheng Baek, Xiliang realized what his shortcomings were. It was just about living. The skills of other martial artists were bound to be different from those in ordinary fights where ones skills were competed against, and in life-or-death situations where ones life was at stake. However, in Seoliang, the difference was particularly severe. A person shows his true power only when he truly decides to kill. A person who can claim to be the strongest only in a fight to the end. It shouldnt be like that. An ideal warrior is one who has no deviation in his skills in any fight, whether it is life or death or just a test of skill. I dont know if there is anyone who can truly do that, but it is right to try to reach an area that is impossible for an unmanned person. However, you cannot lower your skills in life-or-death situations. In other words, in any fight, you must bring out absolute skills that can be demonstrated in a life-or-death situation. The past six months have been a time to narrow that gap. While dealing with the overall internal affairs of Shingyo, he systematically refined his martial arts skills. And now. Seoryang, who was dealing with Euljigun, the master of the sword and archery, an expert in flower guard, was showing flawless martial arts without a single flaw. Whoops! Damn it! Whoops! The heavy sword moved quickly and cheerfully like a whip. It was not a martial art that would level up the qigong skills and lay waste to the entire area. However, defense and counterattack are impossible. To Seoryang, who was swinging his sword with determination, the Eulji army seemed to be in no hurry to dodge, let alone counterattack. Jeoksong and Hyeoncheonjinin, who were watching Seoryangs fight from behind, were filled with admiration. Isnt it amazing? Thats right. Its completely different from before. Are you trying to follow your teacher and reach Manryu Gwijong (fw)? For some reason, it seems like the ultimate intention of Jeonggong () can be seen in the religious leaders solemn Taoist method. Its been a long time since Ive seen martial arts that are so clean and uncluttered. A faint smile appeared on Red Pines face. Youve become stronger, leader Seo. S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. You dont have to attack your opponent with unconventional magic and bloody force. It was a martial art that put pressure on the opponent through thoroughly trained and formal martial arts. It seemed like he was fully prepared to go beyond the realm of Zen with martial arts, as there was a martial principle beyond imagination in a single, seemingly simple blow. And how long has it been? Finally, the pendulum began to tilt sharply. Fuwaaaaak! Ugh! A deep icon was engraved on Euljiguns forearm. It was a wound that tore through thick muscle and broke half of the bone. The Hongryeon Great Sword held in my left hand flew into the sky. profit! Chiri riri ring! The white long sword that had been hidden until the end flew into the sky on its own. It was an enlightenment worthy of a swordsman and a swordsmanship performed with a white-robed sword. A light like the sun emanated from Seo-ryangs eyes. Go!! Quang! The Cheonmado was swung with a tremendous forward motion that shook dozens of fields in a radius. For a moment, Eulji was so shocked that his eyesight seemed to go dark. It seemed like a huge blade was falling on my head like Mount Tai standing tall in a dark world. In front of the reality of that terrifying power, sword techniques, sword wind, and even sword techniques were useless. Kaaaaaaaa! Puhwaak! The new Black Snake Sword and White Dragon Sword were shattered. Cough! Eulji-gun, who was on his knees, suddenly vomited blood. The right clavicle, ribs, and thigh bones were all broken one after another. No matter how much of a fire fighter he was, he had no choice but to become incapable of fighting. At first, I just wanted to kill him cleanly. Eulji looked up at Seoryang with trembling eyes. Unlike Euljigun, who was mortally wounded, Seoryang was just fine. At first glance, he looked leisurely as he looked down at Eulji-gun with the Cheonmado on his shoulder. The difference in skill between the two was so great. Even if it is the same Hwakyung Geumma, the depth of martial arts itself is different. If you think about it, if youre a great person like the Lord of the Sword Palace, wouldnt you know a lot of information that we dont know? Cough! Kill me! He says he would rather die than provide information. He was like a military man with strong pride. Xi Liang said coldly. The right to life and death belongs only to the winner. A loser cant even die. !! do not worry. Because you can get whatever you want without having to resort to torture. Xu Liang extended his left hand forward. Squeeze! A faint electric light appeared in his left hand. It was the reigning Demon Emperor. Go to sleep now. Flash! A ray of lightning seemed to flash, and then Euljis eyes closed. Xiliang looked back. Although Jeoksong and Hyeoncheonjinin continued to stumble, they somehow managed to keep their posture straight. Xu Liang said in a sad voice. Lets go, you old men who work hard. Some time after Seoryang and his party disappeared. Slurp. A wisp of black fog appeared in front of the pile of Gungguijos corpse. They say hes the Ten Great Heavenly Demon, and hes really amazing. Isnt it safe to say that he was the greatest person in the world at the time? The masked mans eyes glowed blue. As expected, elimination is the top priority. * * * I feel refreshed afterward. Seo-ryangs face, sitting at the royal temple, looked very refreshing. Ho Yaoseong asked with a devastated face. You seem to be in a good mood. Its been a while since I used a knife, so I feel relieved. It seems like all the rust has come off my joints. Yes, I think so. I need to relax more often from now on. If it doesnt work out, Ill have to deal with the Lord Wonju Seoliang, who continued talking with a grin on his face, looked down at Hoyoseong, thinking it was a mistake. Hu Yaochengs face was extremely gloomy. Xi Liang rubbed his hands together like a fly. No, thats just what Im saying. How can I live my life patting my stomach while the entire military is suffering like this? ah! Speaking of which, why dont you leave the work to me sometimes and take a break? its okay. Its just the beginning. Thats right. So, shouldnt we prepare ourselves physically for the future? When I see you looking so bad these days, I feel like youre going to collapse at any moment, so Im scared. Please make me some good tonic medicine. I can melt the Heavenly Demon God Altar and give it to you. The Heavenly Demon Goddess was the best elixir and treasure of Shinto religion. The demonic energy concentrated in a single medicine was extremely refined, so anyone who took it could obtain powerful demonic energy. There arent even any side effects. Hu Yao-seong chuckled. If I had such a treasure at my age, what would I use it for? But that doesnt mean I can eat it. If you really want to, please spray it on your subordinates. We will need more experts in the future. Do you think drinking one elixir will keep you alive? So, I have to give it to the guy who can see the trick. Well, thats right. Should I give it to the above commander? I heard that we have already surpassed the point where our strength can be increased with elixirs a long time ago? but. Hu Yaoshengs face became serious. Its time to stop joking. Jeongmu Ssangsin entered the intensive care unit of Blood Soul Pavilion. We can somehow keep our lives together, but they say even if we do our best, it wont last more than three months. Xiliangs eyes deepened. I cant help it. They were all dying. Rather, three months is a long time. Was it that bad? Its good to be alive. If it werent for our strong mental strength, we would both have died long ago. okay. Ho Yo-seong nodded with a calm expression, took out a document from his arms, and handed it to him. What is this? It is a preemptive strike site. ! Please confirm. After scanning the document once, Seo-ryang nodded. It must cost a lot of money. The common people will not believe in the sincerity of our school anyway. Since Lee Wangjisa and Jeongmu Ssangsin have come to our school, we have no choice but to take advantage of their cooperation. Look, they are coming up with a plan. I think youre very pretty. Its creepy. Oh, but Im Gyojun. ha ha ha. That person Hu Yaosheng said again in a serious voice. I put an iron fist on it. It was a sudden remark, but Seoryang understood it perfectly. He was someone who was able to hide his presence, almost at the level of the Hocheon Demon Emperor. Even an iron heart could be dangerous, right? There were no troops available. I have no choice but to trust in his ability to be careful. After leaving Hunan Province, leave it to Hao Wen. Any more than that is dangerous. Its probably someone among the top ten. All right. A cool smile appeared on Seo-ryangs face. While fighting Euljigun, he realized that someone was watching him. But it didnt show. It was an amazing energy. The quality of Jingi seemed to be higher than that of Eulji-gun. However, it was neither the new religion of the righteous faction nor the different sciences of Sima Wei Dao. If you do that Seoryang, deep in thought, stood up from his seat. I will go into the strategy room tomorrow. Please work a little harder. Would you like to rest? Is that possible? Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. What you cant do, I have to do it myself. Chapter 463 Episode 463 Choice of the Era (3)Wooooow. The demonic energy that had spread like fog came together again, gradually increasing in purity. Sigh! In an instant, the demonic energy that was sucked into the mans nose flowed through his entire body like water. Grrrr. The man trembled. I got goosebumps from the extreme joy. The demon energy that traveled throughout the entire body was unstoppable. The body, which was fully penetrated, gave infinite freedom and even transformed the cloudy and stuffy upper body. iced coffee! A new world was opening up. I saw something that I had been unable to see because I was blinded by my pride. I saw things I couldnt see because I didnt have the ability. Although it was not a realization that increased my martial arts achievements, my mind became calmer than ever. It was amazing. I felt extreme joy, but at the same time, my heart was calm. He had never reached this level before in his life. Cleaning your mind and body with martial arts. This is possible even if you are not a member of a political faction. Only through honest training that does not take shortcuts and through countless deaths, can one achieve true unity with the spirit spirit. ah! But he realized it. You have entered a new world, but at the same time, the level you dreamed of is still far away. Its just a small difference, but its as difficult as crossing the open sea without a boat. I realized that I had missed an opportunity and that I would not be able to reach that level even after ten years. Grumbling. Tears flowed from my closed eyes. If you dont reach that level, you die. But he wasnt sad because he was going to die. I just felt so much regret. Next to the blunt swordsman is a monster born with the greatest talent in the history of magic. So the prosecutor did not go through the trouble of going astray. There is someone who can help you catch the light at a critical moment like you are now. So he was able to move towards the light. But it wasnt him. There was no one to help at such a critical moment. The resentment became so deep that it pierced my bones. As long as the person was Park, the size increased at an alarming rate. He was so angry and disappointed that he wanted to kill the monster that didnt help him right away. But at the same time he realized. Its too much extravagance to hope that far. He said he would provide all kinds of support, but did not say that he would help him directly. In fact, I should be grateful just for that much support. Still, its a shame. The man in charge opened his eyes. The two tear-filled eyes looked truly pitiful. I dont care if I die now. But its a pity that we havent reached that level. If you think about it, there was no need to be jealous of Ma Dong-pil. No matter who helped him next to him, it was entirely Ma Dong-pils ability to make the right decision in the crisis that came at every moment. And he must have gone through unimaginable hardships to acquire that ability. There are often cases where no matter how hard you try, you are not lucky. But luck never runs out on those who dont try hard. That means you have to admit what you have to admit. The reason Ma Dong-pil reached that level of light was because of his own outstanding efforts, before the help of the Heavenly Demon. I just didnt get there. Clap! The iron cage was opened. Guan Pyeong raised his head. Ma Dong-pil was standing there. Ma Dong-pils eyes deepened. I failed. okay. Guan Pings face and voice were very calm. His bloodshot eyes and tear stains that had not dried yet proved that all his troubles had been washed away. Ma Dong-pils eyes sparkled. Its different. Something has changed from before. Guan Pings heart was dark and damp. Although he had a strong will, he did not always look within himself at critical moments. Whatever happened, he looked for an external reason and did not think that bad results were due to his own choices. It was also the way that Gwanpyeong was able to sustain his ego until now. Throughout his life, he never acknowledged his mistakes or took responsibility for his choices. Because they have never seriously considered why something went wrong and what they need to fix, they cannot achieve a certain level of natural martial arts achievement. Therefore, one falls into the evil way of increasing ones level through strange tricks rather than through constant training. My eyes became clear. Eyes that were always cloudy and shaking. The eyes were clear and calm now. It looked like the eyes of a highly enlightened monk. Are you mentally prepared? okay. If you do, lets go. Guan Pyeong stood up. It was a natural movement, like flowing water. Even though he did not reach the extreme level, it was clear that he was at a level that transcended human limitations. There was the movement of a true warrior who had experienced death and grown, rather than having reached the level of an apostle in the past. Follow me. Two people walked side by side through a dark corridor. They were silent. Although they had fought a lot over the past six months, they had no feelings for each other. Has it already been about half way? Arent you disappointed? what. Even though I didnt reach the extreme level, its difficult to reach that level at your age. Without support, it would have been impossible to even dream of. In fact, Gwanpyeong was provided with two pieces of Heavenly Demon Goddan and five evil spirit tablets, as well as the Ten Great Demonic Crafts of Shingyo. Adding to that, the life-threatening sword fight with Ma Dong-pil was a bonus. Furthermore, thanks to Seoryang who came to see the two from time to time, not only Ma Dong-pil but also Gwanpyeong were able to grow greatly. If I had tried to do it all on my own, I would not have been able to reach this level even after I turned 40. Ma Dong-pil nodded. That is correct. But you wouldnt have grown that much if you hadnt worked hard on your own. The important thing is that I did not reach the heights I had hoped for. . In the end, thats whats important. It premiered. Ma Dong-pil had no choice but to admit it. A change in perspective. It was such a change that it was safe to say that he was a completely different person, perhaps because he had reflected on himself through his growth in martial arts. Perhaps the self-destruction of not being able to reach the top of the pole made him like this. Ma Dong-pil sighed softly. Thank you so much. Thats what Im going to say. If it werent for you, I wouldnt have been able to run this far. I was able to get this far because of the stimulant called you. . I want to express my gratitude. There was no need for further conversation. It was not something worthy of gratitude, and it was an ambiguous atmosphere to say regret. In that way, the two passed through the secret passage and arrived at the back garden of the Demon God Palace after just over a year. Are you here? Ma Dong-pil knelt down. Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Dominion Seonggyo, Heavenly Demon Immortal. I see you, the leader. Arent you tired of it? I heard you can skip the greeting. . Okay, okay. Your stubbornness is also disgusting. Ma Dong-pils expression became awkward. Seo-ryang, who was looking down at him with a smile, turned his gaze. Guan Ping took the gun without saying a word. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. We couldnt reach it. exactly. Do you blame me? I dont hold a grudge. A promise is a promise. The words of the Heavenly Demon are not light. Especially if its a life-or-death promise. I know. Good to know. Guan Ping knelt down on the spot. He placed both hands on his knees and closed his eyes. Thanks to you, I realized my own shortcomings. If there is an afterlife, I will repay your gratitude then. A smile appeared on Seo-ryangs face. It is said that thanks to this, he was not able to grow in martial arts, but rather realized his own shortcomings. I was able to see how big the change in public opinion was. I have work to do before that. Lets just get that over with and finalize our promise. After a while, Gogu came in through the inner gate of the Demon God Palace. Reign. Stop! . Go head of the family, please at least stop giving me that ticklish greeting. I will, if you wish. The reaction is definitely different from Ma Dong-pil. Even though its been a while since we last saw each other, Gogus words and actions were still the same. Seoyang smiled and spoke. Have you been busy so far? I couldnt even open my eyes. Thats the case with all Protestant matters. I heard that the teacher was also very busy. Please take care of your health so as not to damage your body. Thank you. There was no awkwardness, but the conversation was different from before. Because they recognized each other, there were no light jokes. So what about him? Gogu looked at the inner door. Drag it. Soon, two members of the Criminal Justice Party dragged Euljigun and placed him in front of Seoryang. Then he went behind Gogu and fell down. Xi Liang blew the earth wind. Sigh! Huh! Eulji took a deep breath and opened his eyes. He came to his senses a day later, but he looked even more devastated than before he lost consciousness. Cough! Wow! The field coughs, and blood comes out. Since only the broken bones were roughly adjusted and the internal injuries were neglected, it would be nonsense. Prince Eulji looked up at Seoryang with bloodshot eyes. Eulji-guns face turned pale at the sight of the giant looking down at him with indifferent eyes. Kill the Lord! He doesnt even know that he has lost his mind. Xu Liang smiled an eerie smile. I said it before, but the loser has no right to plead for death. !! But it looks like I have something to eat from you. Lets go! A dark electric light erupted from Seo-ryangs body. There were occasional flashes of blue lightning, but overall it was a very dark flash of lightning. I would say its almost gray. Although his level of martial arts has not improved in half a year, his understanding of the reigning Demon Emperor has definitely deepened. Slurp. Ma Dong-pil and Go-gu, who came into contact with the strongest demonic power of Shingyo, fought on the spot. Their actions showed reverence for their religious leader. Guan Pings eyes wavered. tremendous. That is the Heavenly Demon! After reaching this level, I was able to realize just how ridiculous a level Seoyang had reached. It is no exaggeration to say that it is truly a monster outside the standards. There is no such arrogance in hating a person like this and trying to kill him. Even if there were ten or hundred people like him, he didnt think he could win. Xi Liang slowly raised one hand. Wooooow! A translucent gray skull shape appeared in his hand. It was a death spirit energy belonging to the reigning Demon Emperor. I dont need your life, but I think whats in that tiny head could be useful. Extreme fear appeared on Euljiguns face. He doesnt know what this trick is, but he realizes that a terrible future awaits him. Ha, dont do it! Thats right! Be loud, you bastard. Seoliangs large hand covered Euljiguns head. Lets go! White foam formed at the corners of Euljis mouth. The commanding spirit that penetrated Baekhoehyeol took over his upper level battle in an instant. The part that controls reason was torn down, and only the part that controlled memory was taken out and sucked out through the intestines. With energy, it even traces a persons emotions and memories related to energy. Absolute magic that far surpasses imagination. Now, with magic, it is even invading the realms of evil magic and Taoism. Seoliang, who was born as a human being and has reached his current state by erasing the realms of the impossible one by one, was worthy of earning the title of the best person in the world. Oh look at these cute guys. Building a new empire? I expected it, but are you really thinking about giving it a try? Besides There was a deep demonic energy in Seo-ryangs eyes. You call me a traitor? Chapter 464 Episode 464 Selection of the Era (4)Seoliang, who had sent back Euljigun, who was completely ruined, along with Gogu, looked up at the sky. Traitor Thats a truly grandiose crime. It wasnt wrong to say that. All the people of the Central Plains belong to the imperial emperor. In the eyes of such an empire, the Heavenly Demon Church would be no different from a sect. Whats more, dont the demons just consider the emperor to be the emperor of a foreign country? Even in death, they only follow their religious leader. Moreover, the religious leader even wears a dragon robe. This is because the religious leader is thought to be the most noble in the world. From the imperial palaces perspective, the Heavenly Demon Church are entities that could pose a threat to the empire at any time. In the first place, dreaming of a world of magic itself was a problem. But thats the same for political factions and Safa factions. They dont openly want to unify the world, but in the eyes of the empire, dividing up the good and evil is meaningless. Theyre all the same. The problem lies in the fact that Dam Sa-yeong, who represented the political faction, and Song Sang-baek, the representative of the Sa faction, joined hands with the imperial palace. If they had not seen the disaster called Li Cheon-sang, they would never have trained with the imperial palace. Even if they joined hands, they would not have been able to put forward the grand cause of the revival of the empire. Master. Suddenly, Lee Cheon-sangs voice was heard. C Now you are the leader. A religious leader is the only light that demons believe in and follow. A cult leader is a great being who can make what the demons want into reality. So, the religious leader is a god. And what the demons want is for the Heavenly Demon Church to take over the world, that is, the Demon Heaven. Xu Liang closed his eyes. A part of the conversation Lee Cheon-sang had in the past with Dam Sa-yeong and Song Baek came to mind. Although I didnt hear that conversation together, I remembered Lee Cheon-sangs thoughts as he entered through the Gate of Desire. C The Heavenly Demon of the future will not be a mad slayer but a king with laws. C The idea is to separate the martial arts world from this land called Jungwon and the world called Kangho. Perhaps Lee Cheon-sang knew. If the disaster called self falls on the world, Dam Sa-yeong and Song Sang-baek will somehow join hands with the imperial palace. However, he probably didnt know that he would be able to use the same skill as Uicheonmaeng. It was clear that he intended to show a further disaster. In other words, by telling Lee Cheon-sang to separate the martial arts from the world of Gangho, he was actually giving them a clue to unite them and the imperial palace. Anyway, even if you blow up the Uicheonmaeng and the Iron Blood Fortress, if the imperial palace remains intact, it will be absolutely impossible for the Heavenly Demon God Church to conquer the world of magic. And that was a choice based on the assumption that his student would be capable of dealing with even the imperial palace. You really put too much of a burden on me. In other words, Dam Sa-yeong and Song Sang-baek acted according to Lee Cheon-sangs intentions. So what about yourself? I will meet your expectations, but I have my own way. Xu Liang smiled. Hes a king with laws, so thats a really cool thing to say. He looked back at Ma Dong-pil and asked. Isnt that so? Ma Dong-pil, who suddenly wondered what this meant, simply bowed his head. Xi Liang turned his eyes to Guan Ping. Even when facing the Absolute Demon Eyes sparkling with brain fire, Guan Pings eyes did not waver. Gwanpyeong, who had been looking at Seoryang for a long time, soon closed his eyes. I realized now that it was time to die. Even though half a year has passed, I havent been able to reach the pole position. I wasnt good enough, but who can I blame? Today I have reached the end of a state I have never reached, and there is no time left. You cant do that. ?! It wont work without Yeohan. Wouldnt it be so unfair for the people who died so comfortably to die at your hands? Guan Pings cheeks trembled. Why do you break my heart by mentioning people who are already dead? Dongpil said that before. I hate you. Gwanpyeong looked at Ma Dongpil. Ma Dong-pil just lowered his head without any change in expression. In fact, he didnt seem to mind at all. Do you want to know why? Dongpil said this. You have lost your dignity. ?! Once you step into the martial arts world and the most aggressive magic in the martial arts world, you can face the risk of death at any time. But you didnt kill the enemy. You killed subordinates who had no grudge against you just to fill your blood and flesh. In other words, you killed your prey while toying with it. Guan Pyeongs fist gained strength. The light in Xiliangs eyes gradually darkened. I kill others for my own survival and future I dont want to hold it against me. The lack of formality is just Dongpils opinion, not mine. But it is clear that your crime is not so light that you can die comfortably. So Guan Pings eyes became bloodshot. Do you want me to apologize to them? I dont think they want an apology that doesnt come from the heart. If you truly regretted it, you would have asked me for a favor before coming here. It was a speech that left me speechless. The tone is as if someone is striking with a sharp dagger. Guan Ping gritted his teeth. My heart, which had been as calm as a lake, was greatly shaken. You are finally looking at yourself. It can be said that this is an achievement that goes beyond the growth of martial arts. But that doesnt mean I have any obligation to kill you comfortably. Are you trying to blame me? Or are you trying to trick me? It doesnt matter what it is, but I dont know the gravity of this promise. If you want to kill me, kill me quickly. Xu Liang smiled. I like one distribution. Shouldnt we have lived like that already? Guan Pyeong closed his eyes. It was a silent protest asking them to kill him quickly. Xu Liang said. Do you remember what I said to the Sword Lord a little while ago? ? A loser has no right to beg for death. ! Well, you and I made a promise, so theres no need to talk about winning or losing. So, let me ask you. hook. Before I knew it, Seoliang was squatting down across from Guanpyeong. do you want to die? Guan Pyeong did not reply. But Seoliang could see. Goosebumps appeared on the back of his neck. So it looks like you dont want to die. Suddenly, Gwanpyeong opened his eyes again. How many people would want to be born as a human being and then die? I just made a promise to you and accepted death accordingly. know. Keep your promise. You are a heavenly horse. The promise of the Heavenly Demon is more expensive than a thousand gold and heavier than a rock. Dont lower your status. Seo-ryangs eyes were curved like a crescent moon. It was a truly wonderful eye smile, but when Gwanpyeong saw it, he felt an unknown fear. Are you scared? ! Are you afraid that something more painful and miserable than death will happen? exactly. It was an honest admission. Xu Liang nodded. I will not kill you. Are you going to break the promise you made yourself? you are! Cheonmaji. exactly. So keep your promise! There is no place the Cheonma cannot go or anything it must not do. The Heavenly Demon is someone who does not set limits and can cross anything, whether that line is morality, conscience, or law. Xu Liangs hand grabbed Guan Pings shoulder. Guan Pings body flinched. At the same time, his back became wet. Isnt it true that you are someone who learned magic arts in a place ruled by the dangerous Heavenly Demon? !! Whats more, inside that body, its not just a command group, its also filled with the Heavenly Demon Gods Order and our schools top ten demonic powers. Oh my! It would be a loss to immediately kill such a precious treasure because of a promise. What do you want from me?! Isnt that what Im saying? Xu Liangs eyes flashed dangerously. Guan Pings face was now completely white. Even if he is not a commander, the reigning Demon Emperor Qi of a concentration beyond imagination is eating away at his mind at an alarming rate. What can you do for me? ?! Other than your measly life, how can I repay the debt of countless elixirs and martial arts books? Wooooow. The reigning Demon Emperor Qi flowed through Xiliangs hands and instantly grabbed Guan Pings heart. From Guan Pyeongs mouth, gasp! A moan came out. How about making your death a little more worthwhile? * * * Hmm. Red Pine opened his eyes. His face, which had become thin over the past few days, naturally aroused pity in those who saw it. This place? At that time, a cheerful voice was heard from one side. Are you awake? Red Pine looked away. The movement of the neck was very slow. There was no sign of a sick person who did not have much time left to live. What about you? Its called Hoyo Castle. Ho Yaoseong sat with his legs crossed and shrugged his shoulders. He holds the position of commander-in-chief of our school. Red Pines eyes deepened. Youre skinny. yes? Your face looks very tired. It looks like youve been through a lot of trouble lately. haha! Do you want to just do a route ferry? Is it that terrible? Its like looking at the inner ear. It seems like youve been overdoing it a lot. Red Pine sighed. It was a heavy and deep sigh. The breath oozing with dead energy even made the mood of the person next to him sink. How many days has it been? Five days. Five days five days The congressman said it would be difficult to exceed three months even if you look at it long. This was not something to say to someone who had just regained consciousness. However, Red Pine calmly nodded. Its a lot longer than I thought. Thats right. He said he might never come to his senses, but he said his energy had improved drastically since this morning. So I came to see you in person. What about Malco? He is still lying in his cell. I see that you are slowly regaining your strength, so I think you will come to your senses sometime tonight or tomorrow. Thank goodness. I dont know if Im lucky. It is said that his life expectancy was similar to that of Seonbae. For old people who are long past their time to go, three months is as long as thirty years. Is that so? Thats right. Red Pine gave strength to both arms. I tried to get up, but all my strength was gone from every part of my upper body. Now it has reached a point where I cant even get up on my own. sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hu Yaosheng silently supported Red Pine. He didnt even bother telling the other person to lie down. Thank you. It was nothing. Red Pine laughed while looking at Ho Yo-seong. Uncharacteristically, your eyes are very clear. Not all demons walk around with blood dripping from their eyes. You would know, right? yes. However, I thought you, the heartless hand that moves the Protestant religion, would be a person full of malice. I dont know how happy I am that I couldnt live up to your expectations. Wow, what a person. Hu Yaoshengs face became serious. Is the anti-Jeonghoe meeting truly over? Red Pine closed his eyes. To someone who has just come to their senses, such questions are dangerous before being rude. This is because your mind may become clouded and it may put a strain on your body. However, Red Pine felt fortunate. To Hu Yaosheng, it was said to be as long as thirty years, but three months is only three months. If possible, it was better to do as much as possible in it. Can you help me? Shall I guide you to the leader? I hope so. Ho Yaoseong stood up from his seat. Put it on your back. Red Pine blinked. Uptongue? Please be my companion on the way. Hehehehehe! Red Pine burst into laughter. Okay, so you can do that. There are so many strange things that happen in life, riding on the horses back. Thats right. I never thought I would do something like this in my lifetime, carrying a monk who was half-Buddha. It would be rude if I did. A small look of regret appeared on the face of Hu Yaocheng, who was carrying a red pine tree. Its light. I never thought the weight of the giant who led the martial arts world would be so light. Hu Yaosheng shouted in a cheerful voice. Come on! Lets go to the leader! Hehe, thats right. Chapter 465 Episode 465 Choice of the Era (5)Seo-ryang blinked. Am I looking at something wrong now? I dont think so. I guess thats right? How can it be real that the general military of our school is carrying on its back the greatest saint, Master Jeoksong, a political faction known as the enemy of enemies? Isnt this an illusion? No. Could it be reverse magic? Arent you a total soldier? No, really. Seo-ryang burst out laughing. Red Pine said as if he was embarrassed. They told me to get on my back. Hu Yao-seong grinned. Thanks to you, we talked a lot. All soldiers, sleep less starting today. Ugh! What do you mean by that?! Looking at you carrying that guy on your back, it looks like hes not just full of stamina, but overflowing with energy. Seeing that I still have that much stamina, I can do more work. With just a few jokes, Xi Liang, who had reduced Hu Yao Shengs physical strength to its limit, removed a chair. Please sit down. Hehe, thank you. Red Pine glanced at Huoyoseong. Ho Yo-seong was sitting on the floor with his mouth wide open. The appearance was so strikingly similar to the tragic heroine from a Chinese opera that I couldnt help but laugh. Xi Liang touched Hu Yaocheng with his foot. go away. Youve done all your business. I didnt see it all! Then, have a cup of tea! Dont act like a fool! Ho Yaoseong stood up grumbling. True, but I am the power over all people, so what on earth is this Just hit the head. Oh, Im going. Im going. Jeoksong, who was watching Ho Yo-seong running away, shook his head. I cant believe my eyes. What do you mean? Is this really a conversation between the religious leader and the general military? So its like a conversation between an idiot and a moron? Hehehe. Red Pine smiled broadly. Mine is much more human than people think. He didnt know that either. However, I had no idea that the relationship between the religious leader and the commander-in-chief would be so informal. What Hu Yaocheng said makes sense, no matter how informal it may be, one does not order a person in power, whether one person or all people, to come in a car. You really seem to be different from your teacher in many ways. Xu Liang chuckled. If I want to live like my teacher, I will die first. No one can imitate his life. Do you think so? of course. Wouldnt that be the same for me? No one can live like me. Each person has their own way. Red Pine laughed. The Protestants of the generation you rule will be able to live a truly pleasant life. I wonder if its because peoples minds are hardened. Im taking it apart and fixing it one by one. Good. It looks really good. Xu Liang shook his head. I know I didnt come here to share a private conversation. Lets get to the point now. sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Youre doing too much to people who are dying. I know Old Bae wants it. Red Pine smiled. Is it because I am losing the power of the broken sky I had? His smile contained a sadness and kindness that I had never seen before. It also seemed like something was missing. I didnt mean to say anything special. I just opened my eyes and suddenly I wanted to see you. I wanted to talk about things with you. Those are truly disappointing words. Huh, is that so? Xu Liang smiled. Im kidding. I am honored. After a while, Hu Yao-sheng came in the car. Seo-ryang smelled the scent and put the tea cup down by the window. Ho Yaoseong narrowed his eyes. Why are you doing that? The scent is strange. Its better to eat it cold. profit! Does your fist feel strong? Now its just the same, right? huh? Because my palms are itchy. Its easy to scratch because you dont have to cut your nails. Ho Yaoseong raised his hand as if showing off. Look, with such long fingernails. Its dirty. Put it away. I dont have enough time to sleep, so I cant even cut my nails on time. Cut your nails before going to bed. Its an order. yes. I took a sip of red pine tea. Ho Yo-seong spoke as if he had been waiting. You woke up for the first time in five days, but I thought it would be bad for your body to be too hot. I said to make it moderately lukewarm. What do you think? Very good. Thank you. Haha, as expected, what does Noh Seon-bae know? A friendly atmosphere continued. Jeoksong looked at Xiliang and Haoyoseong with slightly blurred eyes. The two people were complaining to each other, wondering what they were so dissatisfied with. But it wasnt sincere. The atmosphere of the two peoples clear eyes and smiles on their lips proved this. Its a good military-subject relationship. It may have seemed overly informal, but this relationship seemed to be helpful to both of them. A military subject who feels comfortable like a friend. Its easy to say, but difficult to actually do. Probably, when these two people decide to do something, they will be able to get things done faster than any other organization. Also, Red Pine knew. The usual conversation between the two would not be this bright and light. Are you giving it for me? Yes. The reason why Seo-ryang and Ho Yo-seong were having this pleasant conversation over and over again was to show Jeoksong. The purpose was to ease his mind in a bright and friendly atmosphere rather than a rigid and formal atmosphere. Red Pine was greatly grateful for the consideration that was not considerate. Anyway, how is your friend? Before Red Pine could open his mouth, Ho Yaoseong answered. They say he will come to his senses by tomorrow at the earliest, tonight at the latest. Xu Liang nodded. You really are amazing. Although they are said to possess divine strength, the two of them are hundreds of years old. Although strong Qi supports the body, it is difficult to recover if injured to that extent. Especially if you dont even have the strength to pull it up. I dont know much about you two, but I do know that you are not afraid of death. Hehehe, I have lived long past the time of death, so I should not be afraid of death. Have you already woken up because you still have regrets? I know you dont just want to talk to me. It was a statement that could easily be considered rude to the other person. But as expected, Red Pine was not hurt by those words. I had a light chat with Mr. Ho on the way here. which? You probably know that the Anti-Jeonghoe has collapsed. Theres no way you wouldnt know. But you probably dont know this. That Hyuncheon and I were excommunicated. Seo-ryangs eyes widened. stir?! Thats right. Being excommunicated from ones clan is no different from the meaning of being excommunicated from the family register. In the case of red pine, this can be seen as meaning that it has been erased from the Shaolin Temples list of monks. This was not normal. For warriors living in this era, excommunication was an act no different from taking ones life. No, rather than taking his own life, it was a virtue to refuse even the excommunication to the end. But I was excommunicated. Also, red pine and hyeoncheon. Who are these two people? As the strongest warriors of the political faction, they were invincible warriors called Gwonsin (ȭ) and Geomshin () respectively. What on earth does this mean that the top leaders of the political faction who built the stronghold of the True Military God were excommunicated? It was exactly the excommunication we requested. Why did you do that? Its because there was pressure from the imperial palace. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. I know that the Anti-Jeonghoe was disbanded due to external pressure from the imperial palace. I heard it from Soldier Ho. I already guessed it. Red Pine sighed. The imperial palace did not simply ask us to disband the Anti-Jeonghoe. To be precise, an order was given to transfer the anti-Jeonghoe warriors to the imperial palace army. ! In other words, it means that we will take control of Shaolin and Shaman, as well as all the sects that follow him, from the imperial palace. A military belonging to the imperial palace? Thats right. Wherever the bright atmosphere from a moment ago had gone, a dark look appeared on Red Pines face. The news may not have been heard all the way to the southernmost part of the central plains. Because it was so secret. Even so, it is certainly strange that the anti-government group was disbanded so quickly. Have you ever been threatened by them? There was surprise on Red Pines face. Were you guessing? What is there to do in guessing and sleeping? Shaolin and Shaman were factions that fought not by force, but by agreement and cause. Only the imperial palace can disband the Anti-Jeonghoe led by such a sect, but no matter how I thought about it, I thought it was too soon. Xi Liang drank the cold tea. But unfortunately, the Anti-Jeonghoe was disbanded at this time Even the imperial palace would not be able to make such an attempt if there was no force to support it. If we are counterattacked by the Banjeonghoe, even the few remaining cornerstones of the imperial palace will be blown away. We It doesnt matter what the Anti-Semitism Councils intentions are, it just means that the imperial palace will think that way. . In other words, it is clear that the imperial palace is already building up as much power as anyone else. It must have been reassuring that Dam Sa-yeong and Song Sang-baek joined hands with the imperial palace. Xiliangs eyes lit up. Isnt that why you requested excommunication? Thats right. Red Pine smiled bitterly. Your insight is truly deep. Thats right. We also realized that the former Lord and the Iron Blood Lord were secretly working behind the imperial palace. So I couldnt grant the imperial palaces request. In the end, our strength will become their strength. I understand. But there was no justification for continuing to hold on. Become the central point of political faction? In fact, from the imperial palaces point of view, that is nonsense. I guess so. After all, we are all subjects of the same empire. In the past, the imperial palace did not care about martial arts. It is correct to say that I did not do it accurately. No matter how much the imperial palace was, it couldnt have the martial arts as its enemy. exactly. But it is different now that the martial arts people representing the political faction and the four factions, Dam Sa-yeong and Song Seong-baek, have entered into a military agreement with the imperial palace. The imperial palace said this. If we do not dismantle the Anti-Jeonghoe, we will declare to the world that we are rebels. Pusss. All the tea in the teacup that Seo-ryang was holding vaporized. Hes also a traitor Thats right. How scary is traitor? The shame we will endure before death is terrifying. Even if we are criticized, it is right for us to do our best in our position, but since we came out of the imperial palace like that, we had no choice. I see. But there was a bigger problem. It is just the disbanding of the anti-communist society and its transformation into a yellow army. Then excommunication? Red Pine nodded. They announced that it was the two of us who organized the anti-Jeonghoe meeting. I dont know what the two people in charge can do, but isnt our reputation above average? Shaolin and Shaman, who suffered from the stigma of being a sect that brought sinners to the world, entered into a ten-year prison sentence. That prevented the anti-Jeonghoe from entering the imperial army. Thats right. The clans excommunicated the two adults who had a tremendous influence on the Gangho and entered the Bongmun themselves. The twin gods who chose to be excommunicated or the Shaolin and the shaman who kicked out the chief priest would have shed bloody tears. In other words, the political faction now has no means of stopping the imperial palace. Thats why I came to see you. Red Pine took a deep breath and said. Wont you take advantage of our little reputation? Chapter 466 Episode 466. Choice of the Era (6)Seoliangs eyes deepened. This is what happens in the end. The moment he went to save Zheng Wussangxin, Hu Yaocheng had already come up with a plan to deal with him. In the first place, Hu Yaosheng had no intention of even asking about the intentions of these two. However, by asking in this way first, I was able to ease the burden on my mind. No matter how indifferent Seoriang was, the value of Ssangshins name could not be ignored. In that respect, Hu Yao-seong was a truly radical soldier. In a way, he was more reckless than Seoryang. Seo-ryang pretended not to notice and continued the conversation. Are you saying we should use your reputation to deal with them? Thats right. You probably dont know what that means, do you? Of course. It means that you and I, as well as the two of us, will become traitors. Xu Liang chuckled. Dont worry about that. Because we are already traitors. What does that mean? This does not apply to monks who worship gods and Buddha, but religious organizations like our church that worship their religious leaders as gods are nothing more than a thorn in the imperial palaces eyes. Red Pines eyes wavered. Is it because the existence of the imperial palace has been forgotten for a long time? When I thought about it, I could definitely see it that way. In other words, we have been targeting them since the Imperial Palace was born. Military Ho has been preparing all kinds of plans to deal with the imperial palace for half a year now. Red Pine looked at Hu Yaosheng in surprise. Hu Yaosheng shrugged his shoulders. You cant just die, right? Even if I leave our school, I doubt they will believe me. Look at me talking. Im just saying that. Xu Liang chuckled. Back to the topic, using your two reputations probably means keeping the imperial palace in check. Youre wrong. Eh? Then what? I hoped it would help expose the true faces of the two people who were secretly operating behind the imperial palace: Lord Dam and Lord Song. Seo-ryang burst into laughter. You realize that this is a ridiculous request, right? I know. I cant just pick on those obnoxious bastards and step on them, just because of the reputation of the two of you. I know that too. But what is your purpose in saying such things? Are you saying we should die together? Actually Red Pine sighed. My lips were slowly turning blue, perhaps because I was losing stamina. Actually, I dont know. Deep down, I wanted more than that, but no matter how much I think about it Its not too much. It is not an exaggerated thought at the time when Shaolin and Shaman have already chosen Bonmun. But then you really become a traitor. Are there even fake traitors in this world? We are already traitors in their eyes. . They were the ones who put us in a corner first. A fight is bound to happen. Then, there are two options. You can either become a traitor and fight them, or you can crawl under their crotches and live like an asshole. . Choose just one. It doesnt seem like a good thing that a nobleman who gave up on becoming a Buddha and had blood on his hands is only now thinking about such things. There was no blood on it. huh? Red Pine said bitterly. I havent committed murder even once since I came here. Xiliang was astonished. Right now, my life is in danger, so you ruled out killing me? Are you out of your mind? What can I do? I guess Im that kind of person. I saw fear and awe in the eyes of my enemies who came to kill me. They were trembling in fear every moment, fearing they would fall into my hands. When I saw those eyes, I couldnt help but think. Whatever it is, he is truly a man I have no choice but to admit. There are very few people who can keep their beliefs and nature in critical situations where they could die. If Seoryang had been in charge before running Shingyo, he would have ridiculed Jeoksong for being extremely indecisive. However, todays Xiliang could not laugh at Red Pine. Master. The appearance of the red pine reminded me of Lee Cheon-sang. The greatest giant in the history of magic who ran tirelessly until the moment of death solely for his beliefs. Although they had different beliefs, different natures, and different desires, Jeok Pine and Lee Cheon-sang were very similar in some ways. And Seoliang could not laugh at someone who lived with such beliefs. Whoa. Xiliang sighed. I find senior Nohs actions frustrating, but at the same time, I respect his judgment. Thank you. Its a long story. Just go in and get some rest. Lets continue our discussion tomorrow. Let it be so. Even if I dont, Im getting increasingly short of breath. Hu Yao-seong stood up and supported Red Pine. Seo-ryang said as he turned to see him walking away. Senior Noh. Red Pine looked back. Xu Liang smiled. Rest in peace. Red Pine smiled. Thank you. So, Hoyo-seong and Jeoksong left for Daejeon. After Lee Gak. Ho Yo-seong returned to Daejeon. what? Do you drink alcohol? Just because its quiet. Shall I have a drink too? You have to work, right? . Okay, have a drink. Giggles. Dont laugh like that. You seem like a superior. Now what are you saying about me just smiling? Just cut off the head. Oh, I understand. Ho Yo-seong, who received the glass, quickly poured the drink into his mouth. Kya! How long has it been since you last drank this? Its just sweet. Youve worked hard so far. Lets suffer a little more. Just a little more? It might become a lifelong dream. You have to dedicate your whole life and suffer. Xu Liang smiled. You dont know how lucky I am that you are a general. Ho Yaoseong smiled and answered. thank you. It was a conversation that went back and forth between jokes and sincerity. So their conversation was very enjoyable to listen to. How far has it progressed? Although I am called the greatest genius in the Protestant Church. Sometimes it is difficult to keep up with the teachers words. Jeongmu Ssangshin. ah! Thats it. Of course, preparations are complete. Now all we have to do is find the timing. I see. Seoyang leaned back in his chair. Naturally, the front flaps widened, creating a loose appearance. There was a faintness in Hu Yaoshengs eyes. Youre like the leader of the former school. ok? what? This is what the leader looks like now. Its like meeting the former leader of the cult. Xu Liang smiled bitterly. Hes a nasty guy. Im going to throw some luggage and go, but its too much to bear, damn it. Still, it makes you happy to hear that you look alike, right? Is there a reason to be bad? He is the best teacher in the history of this school. ha ha ha. Give, take, and empty the glass over and over again, Lee Gak. Unlike Hu Yaoshengs face, which was flushed, Xu Liangs face was still the same color. Total military. Yes, leader. What we are trying to do now is to swallow up not only the political faction and the Sa faction, but also the imperial palace, right? Rather than swallowing it up, I would say its closer to just pushing it away. Well, thats it. If such a world really comes, how will the Jungwon martial arts community fare? It will be a world where treason and civil unrest never cease. So, we need to establish plans and systems to prevent it in advance. Treason treason Xu Liang chuckled. There are people up there who want to build an empire, but it looks like we are pushing up. This is the only way to achieve the world of magic that the leader wants. Of course, I also think thats the best way. is it. Im serious. Hu Yaosheng smiled and raised his glass. I confidently hold out my glass to the religious leader. He never showed this side of himself no matter how drunk he was. So, shake off any hesitation in your heart and run with brilliance like a religious leader. I will have your back. Seo-ryang smiled and raised his glass. You need to support it properly. Once you start running, you wont stop. Thats what I mean. haha! Jjaeng! The glasses that the two men clinked together made a cheerful sound. Seo-ryang said after refreshingly emptying his glass. Speaking of which, lets start putting in some firewood starting this evening, right? I thought you would say that, so I left a message to the military department before coming. He is a famous soldier of the world. How can you know my lords heart so well? So, please look after me even if I do something stupid here and there. Im so tired these days that Im making more and more mistakes. Xu Liang laughed out loud. ha ha ha! haha! But dont make a mistake. yes. Where can I raise a toast? I did it because I was drunk. Please move on. Thats it. Take a glass, man. lol. * * * Have you come to your senses? Im thirsty. Its just well-boiled medicinal water. Take your time and quench your thirst. Hyeon Cheon Jin-in frowned and drank the mineral water. here is? They say the Blood Soul Pavilion is the best room in the Heavenly Demon Church. Its a private room. It wouldnt have been easy to care about it this much. Thats right. We already talked about various things during the day. already? Your body probably wasnt mature either. What can I do? I ran and risked my life for that. Hyeon Cheon Jin-in did not ask how the conversation with Seo-ryang went. I just asked one thing. How was it? It got bigger. Is it getting bigger? Red Pine looked at the window. The night at Hundred Thousand Mountains was a little different from the night in the north. Although the weather was hot and muggy, the wind blowing through the mountains was quite cool. Inside the room, a dehumidifying cloth, which is especially effective for dehumidification, was placed in the room to dry it properly. People have grown bigger. Its different from when I saw it before. I saw that not only martial arts skills but also people themselves have grown significantly. Hehe, when it comes to evaluating people, poor people give particularly generous scores. Is it because its almost time to die? Thats right. Perhaps, as you said, I am like this because it is almost time to die. Its just a joke. Im sorry if you hurt me. What are the wounds? I just think this. What are you thinking? The gap between the first time I saw Mr. Seo and the second time was significant. At that time, it seemed rather dangerous. It seemed like it was going to collapse at any moment. It is only natural that he suddenly took on the position of leader after his teacher died. . Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I only found out after meeting you today. The leader of the Seo is trying to walk the path of a king, not a demon god. What do you mean? Thats right. He is not trying to reign as the fear of the martial arts in the central plains, but is trying to become a king with absolute power and no rival in the world. Xuan Tianjins face hardened. Isnt that in a way more serious? Thats right. But heres the thing. A comfortable smile appeared on Red Pines face. The image of Seoliang appeared in his mind. C Rest in peace. The sight of someone spitting out a word with a little hesitation. Jeoksong felt sadness, not regret, when he saw Seo-ryang like that. Even though our relationship was short-lived, I still felt great sadness at the fact that Taengjung, whom I had only met a few times, was dying. Still, Master Seo did not let go of his human nature. When I saw the conversation with the general, it was so informal that I wondered if it was okay to do this. But within it, its own laws and regulations were alive and breathing. Hmm He is a king with laws and regulations If he is that kind of person, wouldnt it be okay to leave the world to him for a generation? Red Pine closed his eyes. If the times chose him, wouldnt it be a bad thing to be swept away by the flow of fate? Chapter 467 Episode 467 Imperial Palace Wind Fortune (1)Easy profit! The outstretched sword was very ferocious. It was a quick and passionate swordsmanship. However, within it, I felt an undisturbed road and the freedom to expand anywhere. It was a great martial arts performance. I was impressed by the realization that it was not a matter of power, but rather the will of the sword. I felt a strong sense of self-consciousness that even if I studied an extremely difficult sword technique, I could make it completely my own. But the body cant keep up with it. As time passed, my breathing became disordered, and as my breathing became disordered, gaps began to appear in my sword path. Once a gap was created, it could not be restored and more gaps were created. Huh! Huh! The sudden change in breathing was even destroying the power of the speculum. If it is a sword dance for training, swinging it any further than this is meaningless. But the woman didnt stop. His complexion became pale due to his heavy breathing, but his eyes did not waver. How long has it been like that? Sigh! The sword I had lost without realizing it stuck in the ground. Huh! A face that is not white but has become pale. My whole body was shaking like an aspen tree. There was too little air in my body, and the nerves throughout my body were stimulated to the limit. It was an extremely dangerous situation. But even for a moment. Whoop! Whoop! As time passed, breathing gradually returned to normal. He clearly lost his breathing function, but he recovered it in an instant. The color turned to my pale face, and cold sweat began to form on my forehead. Sigh! The woman, Joo Seo-yoon, stood up. Wooooow. When my breathing returned, a haze-like magical energy rose from my entire body. In the past, with the permission of Lee Cheon-sang, it was a newly learned magic technique called Rakshasagi (_ɲ). It was truly an incredible momentum. It was absolutely not the kind of energy that could be shown at that age. The power to begin to surpass human limitations. Even in his early twenties, he was already about to surpass the realm of transcendence. However, Joo Seo-yoon was not satisfied with her state. not there yet. She remembered. Extremely powerful experts who have reached a level that they cannot even dare to look at. They were even executioners of similar age to him. And one of them won the succession battle and became the leader of the Protestant religion of the time. Its already been a year since I reached this level. However, it is not growing any more. Youre missing something before talent and effort. sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I heard that all sorts of things have happened in Shingyo. But she forgot the world. In the first place, she had no intention of becoming the leader of a Protestant religion. Her dream was simply to become a warrior worthy of a warrior. Living completely immersed in the sea of martial arts and rising to infinite heights was the reason for life and proof of existence. Thats why I didnt care about death. Occasionally, Zhongliying would come and ask if my sister was anxious, but she wasnt anxious at all. This is because you can become strong until the moment you are alive. So I have no regrets about life. Even if her third brother, who became the leader of a religious cult, purges her for power, she would have no complaints. All you have to do is run until the last moment. Even if he died at this young age, it was enough to think that his martial arts career would end there. The only thing that was disappointing was that I was still hovering in the same spot after a year. Isnt it frustrating? Joo Seo-yoon was startled by a voice that came from somewhere and turned around. A young man with a sturdy physique was standing under a large tree about a dozen miles away. Although her untrimmed hair was scattered carelessly, her red robe and clear eyes gave off a noble atmosphere. Joo Seo-yoon knelt down. Dominion Seonggyo, Heavenly Demon Immortal. Im going to see the leader. Xu Liang didnt tell him not to do that like he usually did. It was because I knew that Joo Seo-yoon would not change anyway. I am sorry. It was the same with Young-i, but I didnt want to disturb the training. no. Joo Seo-yoons expression was still stiff. This bluntness could not even be compared to Ma Dong-pil or Gogu. Although he clearly had the joys and sorrows of being a human being, he seemed to be naturally less emotionally agitated than others. Anyway, is that a Rakshasa scam? yes. Its significant. It seems like it hasnt been long since I learned it, but it must have taken a lot of effort to reach that level already. Its still not enough. That is also obviously true. Joo Seo-yoon raised her head and looked at Seo-ryang. She had never once heard anyone tell her she was not good enough. Even though Lee Cheon-sang was something outside the standard to begin with, everyone who saw her was busy praising her talent. But today, another person appeared who clearly told me that I was not good enough. Joo Seo-yoon did not want to miss this opportunity. To her, pride was a trivial thing, and she was just curious about how her level was viewed by the Demon King, who had reached a level that could not even be compared to her. Xu Liang smiled. Should I call it pure or poisonous? After sending Zhong Liying to Geogyeongga, I planned to go straight to see Joo Seo-yoon and Chae Yeo-min. But I had a lot of work to do, so I put it off and put it off and now Im finally here. I felt very sorry. He said he ran towards me as quickly as possible, wondering what would happen if he was trembling with anxiety. But my worries were unfounded. Joo Seo-yoons eyes were clear and deep. There was no fear of death or fear of the other person even after washing my eyes. The training from a little while ago. yes? He didnt let go of the sword until his breathing stopped. Ah yes. I felt a strong desire to break through my limits. You have continued to train to such extremes for that purpose. Is that correct? youre right. The method is good, but the purpose is wrong. Joo Seo-yoons eyes wavered for the first time. That what? There are many ways to train, whether it be martial arts or academics. There are ways to push the body to its limits like you did, and there are also good ways to expand the scope of thinking through patience. There are countless ways to become strong in the world. Xu Liang pointed to her hand with her chin. Her pretty hands were covered in blood. Even after reaching that level, he trained repeatedly until his palms were torn. It was an incredibly passionate passion. What matters is the purpose. ? What was the training you just did for? Joo Seo-yoon responded immediately. Its to become stronger. It was truly her answer. Xu Liang smiled. yes. Everyone trains so hard to become stronger. But you went too far. Far away? The goal wasnt broken down. Such training, in which breathing collapses and the body is brought to the brink of death, is aimed at life-and-death warfare. ! Is that training the training you need now? Or is it just a struggle to cross the sea of nothingness, drifting aimlessly? I Do you know why you learned Rakshasagi? Why has your swordsmanship become so ferocious? What are you going to do with that ferocious swordsmanship? Have you thought about what kind of martial arts you will learn after mastering Rakshasagi? I just What is the reason you learn martial arts? Why do you want to become strong? Xiliangs eyes sank deeply. Why are you struggling so desperately? Joo Seo-yoon could not answer. Because it was a problem I had never thought about before. To be exact, I thought about it a long time ago, but soon the reason became unimportant, so I forgot about it. Sometimes a person who has read the Four Books and Three Classics often looks into the thousand-character text, which is the basic of the basics. There may be many reasons, but it may be because even a person with a certain level of knowledge has something to learn from the basics. . You have completed the Four Books and Three Classics, but you are still studying the Thousand Characters. But I dont know why Im studying it. Because you want to become stronger? It cant end there. There must be a clear purpose for the training you study. Xu Liang shook his head. I told you before, right? You are looking at the world too narrowly. By being trapped by the word strength, we are depriving ourselves of the space to grow further. !! A person trapped in the forest has no idea how big the forest is. Its great to have found a dream that will set your life on fire, but you dont even know the reason for making that dream come true. How can such a person glimpse the extreme intention? I what should I do? Put down your sword. yes?! Im telling you to look back at yourself and ask yourself why you are so obsessed with strength. Whether its because they didnt want to be ignored or because they just liked martial arts, it doesnt matter what the reason is. You have to find a clear reason why you are like that. Seo-ryang pointed to Joo Seo-yoons head. And its better to stop practicing that nonsense even after you pick up the sword again. With a body that has not yet reached the ultimate level, repeating training that cuts off the bodys oxygen supply every time is truly a huge strain. It is a practice that can have a direct impact on the body, but especially on the brain. . That means you have not considered not only the purpose of your training, but also the measures to prepare for how your body may be damaged by the training. Joo Seo-yoons eyelids fluttered. It was a life dedicated solely to gaining strength. So there was no practice that I had not touched during this time. It was so painful that it could easily be described as penance. However, it is said that all such penance was meaningless. Joo Seo-yoon felt ashamed for the first time since she picked up the sword. The second question was whether what Xu Liang said was correct. The moment I tried to understand what he said, I was able to understand it so deeply that it touched my heart. That means that she lived her life completely excluding the words of others. It was to the point where I wondered why I hadnt tried to listen to others. Pride? no. I just I was unconsciously obsessed with the fact that I was right. Maybe he was swept away by his surroundings. After hearing the word genius so many times, you may have thought that you were a true genius and didnt need to listen to anyone else. The important thing is that the path you are currently taking is wrong. Beyond missing something, I needed to completely change my thinking. . I suddenly felt like my limbs were losing strength. It seemed as if the current status that had been built through martial asceticism, maintained by a strong ego, was completely collapsing. Joo Seo-yoon sat down without realizing it. I couldnt come to my senses because of the huge shock I felt for the first time in my life. Is it difficult? yes. It was an honest answer. Xu Liang smiled. Right now, Joo Seo-yoon was unable to think properly. But now Im finally qualified. The caterpillar, which had surrounded itself with a huge iron wall, has finally realized its limitations and is stretching its body to gain wings. When things are hard, its good to rest. But I dont think you really have any desire to rest. Joo Seo-yoon lifted his head weakly. Xu Liang held out his hand. Would you like to swing the sword later and play with me for now? yes? Theres a lot of work to be done from now on, so Im asking you if youd like to add a hand to it. Joo Seo-yoon couldnt help but hold Seo-ryangs hand. Chapter 468 Episode 468 Imperial Palace Wind Fortune (2)It really isnt easy. Dam Sa-yeong let out a soft sigh. For some reason, it seems like everyone who gets involved with that guy turns out to be a fool. I have instructed you to retreat immediately if my demon cult leader or mazon appears. I think its probably because Master Demon is young. It was completely understandable. Right now, Damsayeong also underestimated Seoryang until Uicheonmaeng flew away. A person who is born with great talent but cannot yet reach the ultimate level. The extreme meaning did not mean martial arts. It meant his experience as a Kanghoin and a martial artist. But Seoliang was different. Even at a young age, he knew not only absolute martial arts skills, but also the ability to use tactics that were as good as those of himself or the Lord of the Iron Blood Castle. There is no need to question anymore. Its a waste of time to ask how he became such an absolute person. What is important is that he is an absolute person who can be considered the best in the world. You captured Prince Eulji instead of killing him? exactly. Youre trying to find out something. It wont be easy. Eulji-guns martial arts skills are not much inferior to mine. Especially the mental power trained through kendo That is meaningless. hmm? Dam Sa-youngs eyes deepened. Its hard for even me to guess his abilities right now. Its always been like that. Whenever I think this is enough, I always show more. ! He will do whatever it takes to get information from Eulji-gun. Whether its torture or witchcraft. Theres no way he could have been captured alive without that level of planning. You mean? I should think you noticed. What role will the imperial palace play in the future? Neung Jeok-ban (ѷ) could not understand Dam Sa-youngs excessive concern for Demon Clan Lord At least, among the people he had seen, there was no one who was as quick-witted and skillful at tactics as Dam Sa-young. But I didnt bother to understand. As much as Dam Sa-yeong was good at politics, he also had an excellent insight into his opponents. Since he said he had misunderstood his opponent so far, he had to think that his opponent was a great person. All I have to do is play an appropriate role in this fight. I didnt intend to do anything more or less than that. Damsayoung asked while looking at the neungjeokban. How was it for you? what? You wouldnt have been caught, right? Neungjeokban answered in a cautious voice. Im not ruling out the slight possibility. But he never showed up or came out of hiding until the fight was over and everyone left. And we moved after confirming that they were heading to Daesan (ɽ). hmm. I always checked to see if anyone was following. No one found out? If I had even a hint of that, I wouldnt have come here. Damsayoung nodded. He didnt trust people. I just believed in that persons abilities and past. I dont think you got the title of Ten Master by gambling, but I believe in your ability to be called the Great King. Myeongwang. It is not the King of Myeong, written with the character Myeong () for brightness, but the King of Myeong, which means the king of the bright (ڤ). It was a nickname that showed what his martial arts pursuit was. You worked hard. Lets go and rest now. I understand. Neungjeokban stood up from his seat. But he didnt leave the door right away. Dam lord. You tell me. Has your mind changed yet? What do you mean? Neungjeokbans eyes deepened. Im talking about the time after we took control of the world together with the imperial palace. Damsayoung smiled. why? Are you afraid Ill break my head? exactly. Dam Sa-yeong highly praised Neungjeokbans honesty. At least Neungjeokban was a person who knew how to distinguish between when to admit things honestly and when not to say anything. Plus, I hated lying. It wasnt easy to handle as a subordinate, but as long as you feed it on time, it wont betray you. Dont worry. Even though I am over seventy years old, I will be able to live another year with Heavenly Dragons skills. I know. But immortality has nothing to do with ambition. Hey King. A deep desire arose in Dam Sa-youngs eyes. I am a person who dreamed of conquering the world even before I became a powerhouse. . In other words, it means that I am a person who can only live like that. After the strongest and stealthiest sword you ever wielded was broken, you became stagnant for some reason. You cant deny that. You dont deny it. Neungjeokban, who was looking at Damsayoung, nodded. Im sorry for taking up your time. I look forward to the next orders. Please go in. The Neungjeokban left the room. Damsayoung shook her head. A dog can be easily tamed, but a wolf is difficult to tame. He is truly a great man like a wolf. Of course it didnt matter. He was the one who had controlled hundreds of wolves as he wanted. Among them, the highlight was definitely Cheon Ha-jin. King of Death Cheon Ha-jin. He wasnt the strongest of the wolves, but he had the most rebellious temperament. He was the one who made it so that even such a bastard wouldnt dare bark. Compared to that guy, dealing with the enemy squad was easier than eating cold porridge. At least it didnt require blood sacrifice. Bloody hell. When I heard about blood loss, a thought came to mind. The condition of the person who had been poisoned with the most poisonous blood poison ten years ago, before Uicheonmaeng flew away, or even before that. Hello. Did you call me? Damsayoung smiled coldly. Contrary to his expression, his voice was full of sadness. I will go to your Majesty. Please call Assemblyman Sang. * * * Captured. Hu Yao-shengs eyes lit up. I received a call from Hebei at the second level. He is in Hebei. Its Hebei You said you missed it in Zhejiang, right? It appears that he took a ship from Zhejiang to Hebei. It is clear that the pursuers have been blocked from the source. Isnt he usually a fast guy? Besides, the weather in the East Sea must not have been very good. How did we get there so quickly? It is not an ordinary ship. According to the information I received from Somoonju Gongyachi, it was not made by Kangho or Saewae. then? This is the imperial speedboat. Xu Liangs eyes lit up. As expected. I guessed it, though. It appears that he is reporting directly to the imperial palace. It has to be that way. If it is transmitted through an information network, although the speed is fast, there is a risk of information theft. It would be safest to report directly. I just didnt know it would be this fast. Xu Liang frowned. Even so, its too fast. A person who secretly watched the fight against Euljigun. I attached the Xinjiangbuju Cheolmujeong to him, but I could not easily approach the Cheolmujeong. If I hadnt connected with the Military Ministrys monument, I would have missed it the moment I left Guangdong. The divine techniques of a transcendental expert who are close to the realm of fire, and the martial arts and stealth techniques that are beyond ones discernment. Are you a teenage master? Xi Liang asked. What is it? Its still unclear. However, according to Gongyachi Somjus judgment, there is a high probability that he is one of the top ten masters. Is there any chance that it is a cilantro grown separately by Dam Sa-young? It cannot be ruled out, but considering the organizations under Dam Sa-young that we have investigated so far, I think the possibility is slim. You have to be careful until the end. Hes like an onion. No matter how hard I try, I dont know where the end is. of course. Although he said so, Seoryang also guessed that the other person was one of the top ten masters. It was nothing else. The stealth skills and temperament of the guy I sensed were neither supernatural nor magical. It was truly a continuation of the orthodox Jungwon martial arts tradition. Dam Sa-yeong is the one who even released the secret King of Swords into the central plain without letting anyone know about it. I dont know if he raised it himself, but its probably not an unmanned bird. Whatever it is, whats important now is that theres another enemy like that. The high priests of the Heavenly Dragon alone have great power. This is not because they are strong, but because their abilities are different from the midfield martial arts. In addition to that troubling history, there was also a need to be even more careful as there were more strong players at the top of the teenage level. Find out where the teenage masters are, except for Damsayeong, Song Songbaek, Namgung, and Noh Seonbae. I have already given the order. You will be able to confirm within 15 days. good. But Ho Yo-seong glanced at Joo Seo-yoon. Xu Liang shrugged his shoulders. Im trying to get you to do some work. Oh yeah. I dont think Im in a good condition to work. Joo Seo-yoons face was somewhat pale. I didnt feel like I was in pain, but rather like I was in a big shock. The eyes were also blurry. What is the above order? We are selecting talented people to join the Demon King Territory. good. Did Dongpil go to Sogungju? Thats right. Its probably a very difficult situation. Prepare a command-level elixir. Hes a guy suited to ice skills. All right. When is the Senate dispatched? We are in the process of making adjustments, but we plan to deploy them as soon as Wiryeongjus talent selection is completed. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. good. Dont forget to spread it like a fan. of course. I have already told the senator. They say they are discussing which region they will cover as they move north. Definitely proactive. Im sure it will be used in various places soon. A crisis is an opportunity. Although he doesnt show it, Wonju must have been excited for the first time in a long time. I guess I should scratch it gently once in a while. Joo Seo-yoon looked at Xu Liang and Hu Yaosheng alternately. The two seemed very busy. In the meantime, it felt like the conversation was progressing steadily. It was a world he did not know. She wasnt ashamed of it. At least that was the case until a little while ago. But not now. What about you. It was clear that he was very busy. He probably doesnt have time to put as much effort into martial arts as he does. However, Seo-ryang was immediately promoted to the top, and he remained stagnant for over a year. Joo Seo-yoons eyes deepened. She never cared about others, but now it was different. Her eyes were following Seo-ryangs every move. At that time, Seo-ryang saw Joo Seo-yoon. how is it? Are you busy? yes? The strategy room. This was not the strategy room of the Demon God Palace, but the military departments strategy room. The strategy room here was so large and complex that it could not even be compared to the J Strategy Room. Numerous people were running here and there doing business. They were secret agents belonging to the military department. Yes, you look very busy. Yes, those guys are the busiest people at our school. They wont even have time to practice martial arts. Just by looking at it, it looks like that. It seemed like there wasnt enough time to sleep, let alone practice martial arts. but. Strong. The martial arts skills of the secret agents were much more solid than expected. Even while I was busy going from place to place, my eyes were strained at the step methods and new methods that were ingrained in me. At least they were better than Joo Seo-yoon in spiritual arts. Everyone was like that, no matter who they were. If you have anything to report, please contact me. All right. uh? But where are you going, leader? Seo-ryang placed his hand on Joo Seo-yoons head. Joo Seo-yoon flinched without even realizing it. Im going to look around here and there to make some people for this extremely hard guy, and to make preparations before a large-scale sortie. You cant play without me. I have a conscience too, man. Oh yeah. What is that stupid answer? Are you really insulting me? Is that possible? Is it breathtaking sometimes? Hu Yaosheng buried his face in the documents. Xu Liang chuckled and said. lets go. Where? To prepare for war. yes?! Xiliangs eyes deepened. Shall I tell you one thing? yes. If war breaks out, many people will die. No matter who the winner is. . For victory to remain a true victory, post-war recovery must be faster than anyone elses. I hope that you, Yeongi, Yeomin, and others will become the pillars of that young generation. ! You said something pointless. Now, lets go to the place where you can make people. Where? To the old people who will soon be old. Chapter 469 Episode 469 Imperial Palace Wind Cloud (3)Hmm I dont know what you think of us. I think of them as old people who dont have much time left to live. . So you dont like it? Its not that I dont like it, but Hyeon Cheon Jin-in glanced at Red Pine. Red Pine was constantly smiling. Beyond the sage-filled laughter, there was a bewilderment that could not be hidden. Xu Liang said in a calm voice. Im not asking you to teach me about Shaolin and Shamans Jinsinjeolhak. Of course, thats true I am a devil in a small way and a devil that cannot be dealt with in a big way, but this child is different. After all, we are all sentient beings, and we are not Taodong (ͯ). I had no idea such words would come out of the mouth of the leader of the Heavenly Demon Church. Seo-ryang placed his hand on Joo Seo-yoons shoulder. He may be a bit frustrating, but hes not incorrigible. If this guy continues like this, his life could be ruined. Thats its a pity, but I assure you, this friend will never cause trouble in the world or be called a witch. You will understand it when you teach it. Red Pine quenched my appetite. So, would you like me to remove the illusion and agony from this girls heart? Its not that big of a deal. Isnt that what it is? So you dont like it? Xuan Tianjin shook his head. How could you not like it? Moreover, although we may have been excommunicated from Jaffa, we are still monks and Taoists. I will live the way I have lived until the day I die. So, I mean. However, even when we remain as monks, it is difficult to convey the martial arts or enlightenment of Japa to others. Especially if the target is a demon from the Heavenly Demon Church. As I said, I am not asking you to teach me the martial arts of Shaolin and Shaman. Do people who should know keep doing this? Giving enlightenment is no different from conveying a persons literary and martial arts skills. If you look at it that way, I also robbed you of your martial arts skills. You two also robbed me of my understanding of magic. Xuan Tianjin forgot what to say. Because what Seo-ryang said was right. Over the past few days, Seoryang stopped by the Blood Soul Pavilion every day and became a companion for the two. Of course, it wasnt a simple conversation. Because more than half of them were about the situation in the world. However, the three were unmanned. In particular, they were among the worlds leading martial arts experts. Naturally, talk about martial arts was bound to come up. Thanks to this, Seo-ryang achieved quite a deep enlightenment, and the same was true for the two of them. Well, then, the religious leader will personally remove the false net and give it to you, right? Are you serious? I have a lot of work to do. haha. And you two are more expert in that area than I am. Finally came here. If I continue the story further, its just a story that goes around and around. Jeoksong and Hyeoncheonjinin realized that the moment had come to make a choice. Hyeon Cheon Jin-in asked. Let me ask you something. What if we say we wont take care of this girl? What can I do? I have to carry it next to me. Xiliang scratched his head. But like I said, Im very busy. I dont think you two would want me to make a mistake in this matter. well? No matter how many times I look at it, it never occurs to me that you would make a mistake. So are you going to do it or not? Xuan Tianjin sighed. I guess youll think of me as a granddaughter who will listen to you. Xu Liang smiled. Whether you consider her a granddaughter or a maid, please treat her well. Oops! Whatever the reason, we have entrusted ourselves to Protestantism. Would a religious leader treat someone he cares for as a maid? It looks like you are using a maid. Thats what they say. Certainly, Hyeoncheonjinin was similar to but different from red pine. Would you say it is more honest and slyer than Red Pine? Seo-ryang said to Joo Seo-yoon. For the next 15 days, learn as much as you can from these two old ladies. Using you comes next. Joo Seo-yoon had no intention of taking charge of Shingyos affairs. She just wanted to get rid of this confusing mind. However, if this is a better path for both myself and Protestants, I am willing to take it. As I thought about it, a question suddenly occurred to me. How do you plan on using me? Seo-ryang looked at Joo Seo-yoon with an expression of surprise. Because I didnt know you would ask such a question. Hyeon Cheon Jin-in muttered softly. So, I think you can take charge of it yourself. Xiliang completely ignored Xuan Tianjins words. Where does it say that a warrior becomes stronger just by training? I dont know what kind of strength you want, but true strength cannot be achieved by swinging a sword alone. ? Fierce is essential to achieve something. It means you have to risk your life. Not the ignorant training you did, but a real life. ! If possible, think positively. Because you can become stronger, it will also benefit our school. To put it bluntly, I dont have a position anymore, but shouldnt I have to pay for food? Joo Seo-yoons face turned slightly red. When I said that, I had nothing else to say. Xu Liang smiled and stroked her head. Stop by the Demon Gods Palace in 15 days. Whether it changes or not, your life will change a lot from then on. yes. Xi Liang took control of Jeok Song and Hyeon Cheon Jin In. Please take care of me. The two did not dare to take Xu Liangs greeting lightly. Dont worry. then. Thats how Seo-ryang went to the Blood Soul Pavilion. . There was a strange silence between the three people. Red Pine, who was quietly observing the surroundings, went inside the blanket. Hyeoncheonjinin quenched his appetite. Damn old man. He looked at Joo Seo-yoon. Joo Seo-yoon was looking at Hyeon Cheon-jin with transparent eyes. Its clear. The eyes are so clear. No, rather than being clear, there isnt much there. But its okay. The more blank space there is, the more pictures you can draw. Hey. yes. Do you know how to play baduk? yes? Oh no. You cant leave it? her! This is not basic. Hyeoncheonjinin took out the checkerboard from under the bed with a serious face. The world is inside the checkerboard. I will teach you that. . What are you doing? sit down. Ah yes. * * * Huh! Huh! Are you okay? Its okay. They said it was okay, but it didnt look okay at all. Yeo Kang-hwis face turned pale. It seemed like he had suffered deep internal injuries. Ma Dong-pil took out a pill from his arms. Drink. What is this? Its Cheoneumdan (ꎵ). It was delivered directly from the leader. Yeo Kang-hwi smiled. I dont know if I can get this much help. Half a year ago, Yeo Geuk-do left, leaving behind only Yeo Kang-hwi. Yeo Geuk-do did not even tell Yeo Kang-hwi why he was leaving. All he told me was to stay here and grow big under the cult leader. So half a year. He trained alone in the bamboo forest. Gojuklim was the most secret and remote area of the Heavenly Demon Church, so it was not a place where outsiders could be allowed in. When Yeo Kang-hwi first came to Shingyo, he was sent to the vicinity of Gojuk Forest to get used to the temperature, but now the situation was different. In other words, it was the same as revealing everything about the Heavenly Demon Church to the successor of a large organization that had formed an alliance but could become an enemy at any moment. It was natural that there was strong opposition from the Mazons as well as Ho Yao-seong. But Xu Liang was adamant. This was because I thought Yeo Kang-hwi could gain a lot from Gojuk Forest. Now, half a year has passed. Yeo Kang-hwi has not yet transcended the limits of martial arts. No, martial arts itself has not grown at all compared to before. Rather, it was close to regression. However, the nervousness on Yeo Kang-hwis face and the anguish that could not be washed away half a year ago have completely disappeared. Then, could you please stand up for me? A metaphor appeared a while ago. Im scared for no reason. I understand. Yeo Kang-hwi, who swallowed the Cheoneumdan, assumed the lotus position. At the same time, the surrounding temperature cooled down. Pusssss. White frost settled on the bushes. The ground where Yeo Kang-hwi sat was freezing at a noticeable rate. Ma Dong-pils eyes deepened. Is this an ice-baekshingung ()? Yeo Kang-hwi, who completely united the martial arts that had been split in half with the Yuri Potential Great Technique, was the only master of the Ice White, except for Yeo Geuk-do. The best view of Beihai Ice Palace. It was an extremely advanced martial art that could even be compared to Shaolins great power. Its an amazing martial arts skill. To the extent that it is not enough to say that he is the head of the Sae-o-sagung. Ma Dong-pil raised his hand. A moment later, dark red flames shot out from his hands. Grumbling. The burning flame was not large. However, it was so hot that if you just swung it, it would burn up the entire bamboo forest at any moment. It was Nine Demon Fires. It was a technique that could only be used once one had reached the extreme level of martial arts through the Nine Demonic Gongs, and it was a martial art of a higher level than simple demon evolution. Having reached the ultimate level, he now had the enlightenment to be able to achieve great success with any magic attack without difficulty, but he still needed time to develop the old demon flower. I feel it again. How great is this magic craft. Ma Dong-pils face was filled with turbulence. How on earth does the religious leader do magic tricks like this? I knew about the leaders past life. But it was still a question. Even if he became as strong as the current leader, he was not confident that he would be able to create such a magical technique. Ma Dong-pil clenched his fist. At the same time, the burning magic fire died down. He is a descendant of heaven. Its different from me. Seeing that a sense of challenge arose while thinking such things, it seemed like he was a born warrior. Even if it wasnt as good as Guyumagong, I wanted to create a martial art that would leave a mark on Shingyo history. Isnt it going to be difficult? omg! This was the first time I was so surprised since I became a pole horse. Ma Dong-pil hurriedly looked back. Before he knew it, Seo-ryang was putting his hand on his shoulder. You caught my back? Church leader?! Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What are you thinking like that? no. Its just Seo-ryang chuckled. done. Sometimes people are like that. Ma Dong-pils face became awkward. But what brought you here? I wonder how this guy lives. It looks like youre doing well. You would have noticed at a glance that martial arts had regressed. However, they say they are doing well. Ma Dong-pil thought that this was what made him different. This is because he had doubts about Yeo Kang-hwis decline. Of course, I knew the reason. However, if martial arts had regressed, it was even more right to clench ones teeth and struggle. Yeo Kang-hwi did not do that. And looking at the leaders face, he seemed to be fine enough. Isnt it time for you to be very busy? Huh? Are you hitting on me now too? Oh no! My convictions are just. Haha, I know. I was just joking. Oh yeah. Ma Dong-pil scratched his head as if embarrassed. Xiliang looked around. I looked around a lot. I came to visit Hwanhuiwon, the Senate of the Military Department, and toured the Cheonma Army and the Six Commandments. I thought about where I hadnt visited yet, and this was the only place. . Well, its still the same. Ma Dong-pil, who was quietly looking at Seoryang, lowered his head. Everything will be fine. Of course you should. He probably wasnt anxious. Now I could tell what the leader was thinking just by looking at his eyes. Seoliang puts his back and looks up at the sky. After a moment of silence, he opened his mouth. Dongpil. Yes, leader. I will live for another hundred years. . You know that a guard warrior must not die later than the object of his guard, right? of course. Die just half before me. It meant that you, too, should live another hundred years. Ma Dong-pil smiled. I will serve you forever, my leader. Yes, thats right. Xiliangs eyes deepened. That should be it. 15 days later. Sapas strongest army, the Eight Emperors of Iron King, moved south. Chapter 470 Episode 470 Imperial Palace Wind Cloud (4)What is your current location? We are stationed in Anhui and the southernmost part of Hubei! We are expected to enter Honam and Gangseo before the end of today! Shit! Is this a sudden provocation? Youre completely crazy! It seems like they are planning to form some kind of camp and move south. There will be no actual attack. The fact that the military has already been dispatched is itself an attack. The Protestant information book will also be keeping an eye on that side, so it has become difficult to look the other way. Limiting the field of view Its a classic tactic. There is a reason why classic methods are still used to this day. Its that effective. What would you like to do? Have you contacted the Protestant church? I sent it as an initial payment. Maybe Master Ho could have already foreseen this situation. But if you havent, we have to intervene from here on out. Are you talking about information disruption? Thats right. Then we have to take out more than 30% of the informants who are keeping an eye on Damsayoung and Chilpa. . What do you want to do? There is no choice. Lets skip it. What do you mean by skipping?! I leave the Iron King VIII alone. The cult leader and soldier Ho will take action somehow. What we need to do now is find out what the troop operations will be like after this. All right. Make all informants in the south move north, leaving only the bare minimum. From now on, we will enter a wartime system. I follow your orders! Gong Yachi gritted his teeth. I was caught off guard. * * * It is said that a battle line was laid. okay? The speed is unprecedentedly fast. It is difficult for armored cavalry to be this fast. There must have been a lot of eyes watching, but if no one knew while they were moving to the current station, this means that they returned on a path known only to them, in addition to disrupting information. I guess so. Mudams face was serious. The Great Protection Act is the shield and last bastion of Protestantism. But the best defense was also the same as the best offense. At times, the group that could show more aggressive tendencies than anyone else was the Protectorate. The other partys intentions are clear. It means that they will build an embankment and move troops secretly to this side, so I think preemption is necessary. is it? Yes, leader. Seo-ryang coolly poured over his glass and opened his mouth. By the way, Great Protection Act. Please ask my question, Master. Did you say the leaders name was Lee Gun-seong? yes? Ah yes! At this urgent moment, the work of the defense court is suddenly mentioned. Embarrassment appeared on Mudams face. I heard youre quite a talented person. Mugong still has some shortcomings as a law protector, but he is not lacking in character and experience, as well as the ability to judge the situation, as the head of an organization. If Mudam evaluated him this much, he must have been a truly amazing talent. Xu Liang asked with a smile. I heard that you have been looking after the martial arts skills of the leader of the group recently. When will I be able to take over from you? It was a question that could be either upsetting or scary depending on how you heard it. But Mudam answered without any agitation. It seems like I have already gained all the enlightenment I can gain. If you put in a little more effort, you will be able to overcome the wall in no time. Byeok () meant the extreme limit. Xu Liang nodded. You should join hands with me and go beat those idiots on the head, right? To do that, make sure you get education. If you happen to die, who will be in charge of protecting the law? Mudams eyes wavered. Master?! This time too, Mudam did not feel regret. However, I was just surprised by the unexpected proposal. Banging on the head together? Doesnt that mean that you will be sent to the front line in this fight? As a demon, it was something I couldnt help but wish for, but I wondered if it was really possible. It was only seven or eight months ago that he asked us to protect the Protestant religion forever. Xu Liang shook his head. At that time, I didnt know that the assistant manager was such a useful talent. I didnt even try to find out. ! Shouldnt you have some fun too? There was turbulence in Mudams eyes. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I apologize, leader. Can you wipe out those ruthless bastards? My heart was already pounding. My loyalty to Shingyo will not change even if I die and become dust, but I have always imagined defeating the enemy at the forefront. How could I not be happy that they would give me that opportunity? Lets take a look at it together every day. Hurry up and give me proper training as a leader. yes! Mudam suddenly stood up with an answer and suddenly realized that he had been swayed by the religious leaders words. Isnt the important thing now to look at Lee Gun-seongs martial arts?! Master. If we do that, the current situation is. Well take care of that. You teach the work leader and sharpen your knives well. When I want to step forward, we will step forward together. I follow your orders. Im shocked, but what can I do if the religious leader says he will? Mudam bowed politely and left Daejeon. Xu Liang chuckled. Is it that good? The steps I took leaving Daejeon were full of vitality. I have never seen Mudam so excited before. Seo-ryang, who had been sitting in the royal palace sipping alcohol, stood up holding the bottle and glass. Im not in a good mood. You should drink there. He came to the window, sat down in front of the small table, and poured himself another drink. Its great. A smile filled Seo-ryangs face as he looked out the window. Even after hearing the news that the Iron King of the Iron Blood Castle had moved, he did not feel anxious at all. I wasnt even surprised. Didnt they try to dispatch the Demon Kings Spirit and the Senate before they even moved? Even though he was completely caught off guard, he did not waver at all. Just this thought occurred to me. Its just the beginning. No matter who started it, everything will be settled once this fight is over. Dam Sa-yeong, too, must have been prepared to fight like that. And it was the same for Seoliang. I dont know if this fight will be long or short, but at least I have no intention of ending it half-heartedly. Master. Lee Cheon-sangs face came to mind. A steel leader who does not even lift an eyebrow at any moment. Suddenly I was curious. After ascending to the world of myth and working hard for twenty years, Lee Cheon-sang completely lost his humanity except for his desire for the world of magic. Thats why there was no way to be surprised by anything. After meeting Seo-ryang, he gradually regained his humanity, but nothing embarrassed him as he could see through the providence of the world. But was Lee Cheon-sang like that from the beginning? What was Lee Cheon-sang like before he reached that level? Wasnt he still human in the past? Wouldnt you be angry, sad, or burst into laughter? Im curious. What kind of expression would Master have made right now? What would it have been like if it had been Lee Cheon-sang before reaching the level of Banseon, rather than Lee Cheon-sang as Banseon? Perhaps there was a fiery, murderous look on his cold face? Wouldnt they have immediately summoned the entire army and tried to defeat the enemies? Im sure you did. There is no retreat in Lee Cheon-sangs tactics. I didnt mean to be reckless. This meant creating a situation where there was no need to retreat and then clashing with the enemy. In other words, they always move with the assumption of victory. Even if a variable arises, I dont panic at all. If things dont work out, you can do it yourself. Lee Cheon-sang was that kind of person. Even though he had absolutely invincible power, he was a person who never let down his guard, but also ignored extremely detailed strategies. This is probably because I have the ability and confidence to handle all of those variables. So what about yourself? Master, I am a horse. Xu Liang raised his glass. Its good to be bold, but I like to stab people in the back even more. Why? I dont want my people to die needlessly. It seemed as if Lee Cheon-sangs voice was coming from somewhere. -Their deaths are not dog deaths. Their faith should not be measured in that way. So, the leader must know humility and at the same time be ruthless. If Lee Cheon-sang were truly alive, he would have said that. Xu Liang shook his head. I understand, but I dont want to do that. Isnt the good the better? This time, Lee Cheon-sangs voice was heard. C Its just you. After a while, a voice was heard outside Daejeon. Its a total military. come in. Ho Yo-seongs appearance as he opened the door was different from usual. Her cheeks were still thin, but her eyes were more beautiful than ever. The usual playful expression was nowhere to be seen. In addition, he was wearing a black war robe, which gave off an indescribable majesty. Xu Liang said in a cheerful tone. Are you here, Commander-in-Chief, who was stabbed in the back? The majestic atmosphere of Huyao Castle suddenly became dull. Dont be like that, teacher. Haha, just kidding. Its just a matter of solving it well in the future. Those words are even scarier. It sounds like youre saying that if you cant do it, youll kill me. I understand. Ho Yaoseong was fed up. There were times when I couldnt handle Seo-ryangs speaking style. Anyway, why do you drink alcohol alone? Are you disturbed? Simran is freezing to death. On the contrary, I feel refreshed inside. Perhaps I am looking at the harshest leader in the history of this school. Whats going on? Hu Yaoshengs face suddenly became serious. I received a call from the Northern Secretariat. Xiliangs eyes shone bright blue. Bukcheombigak refers to a temporary organization created by pouring in 80% of the Shingyo Bunta intelligence agents who had been stationed in the north for the past six months. And Bukcheombigak did only one thing. What did you say? Our predictions were correct. The corners of Seo-ryangs mouth rose. For some reason, I thought the crown prince was running wild like a crazy bitch. How could you bear it? With that damn personality. It was an unstoppable swear word. Ho Yaoseong continued. It is said that he is staying at the imperial villa. It is said that because of their social status, the security is tight. How close did you get? They say they infiltrated all the way inside. Hoo? It couldnt have been easy. Anyway, how was that possible? yes. It means you are completely caught off guard. That old man Dam Sa-yeong is like that. But just in case, maybe we should send someone along? yes. Xu Liang said as he filled his glass. Send a message to Namgung Seonbae right now. Get ready. All right. What about the Senate? Im going out to northern Guangdong. Im just waiting for people to drop. Okay, call the commanding lord above. yes. Hu Yao-seong left Daejeon. And after a while, Wei Hongryun came in. Dominion Seonggyo, Heavenly Demon Immortal. Demon Lord Wi Hongryeon meets the religious leader. How are the kids? Condition is good. A lot of people are going to die. I think so. Take care of yourself. Do not worry. Anyway, the preparations are over, right? of course. good. Then go now Push! The cup that Seo-ryang was holding shattered. Bring the emperor before me. Chapter 471 Episode 471 Imperial Palace Wind Cloud (5)Huh! after! Gwangmazon took a deep breath and his face was very flushed. Is this your first time? What about all of us playing in midfield? exactly. Gorumazon said with a smile. Isnt it truly amazing? Our religious leader. Youre the leader, so of course youre amazing. In less than a year, all the old senators were kicked out. Its so unexpected that I feel a little sad. Hey man. Why is this disappointing? Isnt this the battlefield we will burn for the last time? Im both grateful and sad. Gwangmazon smiled. If you say something like that in front of the next generation of demons, you will be frowned upon. Why is that? Once this fight is over, they will live in a world of peace. Peace That would be nice, but wouldnt there be a chance to fight the enemy vigorously? Gorumazon burst out laughing. That too. When a demon is truly a demon, its time to fight. It makes me sad to think that way. They said that if you get one, you have to give up one. I dont know how long the peace we have built will last, but at least the next generation of demons will live well in a world of peace without much trouble. Main are also people. Since fighting is so good, why not just have peace? As Wonju said, I dont know how long that peace will last, but at least enjoying it while you can is a blessing. Thats right. Gwangmazons eyes lit up. You can see it slowly. A very high mountain. These were two people who could see through distances that could not be seen by ordinary eyes. A group of cavalry was seen raising clouds across the plain hundreds of miles away from here. Maybe its because its so far away, but I cant really feel the energy waves. Thats right. But when it comes to the Iron King, he is certainly not a force worth taking lightly. In addition, the steel casting technology of the imperial palace is always discussed at the peak of the Central Plains. With peak martial prowess and light steel armor, the power of the Iron Kings army, which forms a camp and charges, is sure to be great. Especially in such a plain area, you will be able to demonstrate power beyond your capabilities. I guess so. Gorumazon, who was quietly looking at the Iron King, had a moment of faintness in his eyes. Really Why are you doing that? Its because it reminds me of the old days. No, I wouldnt go so far as to say it was a long time ago. hmm? When you were a small religious leader, you once beat up a damn woman named King Biyo. Gwangmazon nodded. I know. You are truly amazing. Of all the schools in our schools history, there is probably no one who has accumulated as many brilliant military achievements as our leader. Anyway, the injury was quite serious at the time. After that, we moved north together and fought against the troops of the Iron Blood Fortress and the Uicheon Alliance. Gorumazons smile deepened. Although it was an urgent time, when I think about it now, it is a memory of its own. Then I thought I will burn them all down so that they can never approach Lord Xiaojiao. It was a truly intense moment. Since reaching this level, Gorumazon had never fought such an urgent fight. As a result, I abandoned it, but my feelings now are the same as they were then. His dim eyes gradually became more heartless and murderous. Shouldnt we let those ruthless bastards dare to reach the cult leader? Of course. By the way, I heard it was in the southern part of Hubuk six days ago, but now it is in the northern part of Honam. I thought it would end with maintaining the front line, but metallurgy has come a long way. Has any of them caught us? Of course there wont be. We can see it because we are on the mountain peak, and even if there were extreme demon experts among them, they would not be able to notice our presence. If you do, shouldnt you let me know soon? If we advance any further, we may be completely destroyed. I guess so. Gwangmazon looked back and asked. Are you ready? . Youre still blunt. When you are ready, please descend slowly. Kugugoogung! The entire mountain shook. The intense vibration was so great that it seemed to reach the sky. Is it like thunder rising from the ground? The movement of the Iron Kings army approaching from hundreds of miles away could be seen to come to a halt. Two mazons standing empty-handed like immortals. And behind them, 1,000 troops wearing black armor began to jump out in a heap. Crumbling! An invincible unit that advances by destroying all the trees and rocks in front of it. Although they did not have great armor or horses like the Iron King, they were infamous throughout the world just by their existence. Even in the 1,000-year history of the Heavenly Demon Church, it was the strongest unit of the Heavenly Demon Church that still aroused the fear of the martial arts people, despite having the largest number of expeditions. Heavenly Demon Army. Among the four armies, the Cheonma Lee Army (ħħ܊), the highest ranked army, attacked with such force that it seemed as if the entire mountain would be turned black. Rumbling! There was a loud noise that shook the ground and dust rose up. And then, an explosive magical energy burst out as if it was going to eat up all the thick dust. Phew. The wind blew. In the blink of an eye, I went from the top of the mountain to the plain below the mountain. The army of Cheonma Yi, who arrived on the plain, quickly formed a wide array. No matter how far away you are, you cannot be unaware of the presence of monsters that have come down from the mountains surface. In this way, the Four Forces of the Cheonma Army and the Iron King Army faced off at a distance of several hundred miles. It wasnt just here. In Gangseo Province, adjacent to Honam, two Majons and a unit of the Cheonma Army confronted the Iron Kings army. Does it end there? It wasnt so. The divine techniques of a master who has reached the extreme are beyond imagination. When the Iron Blood Fortress pushed the Iron Kings army into the two regions of Honam and Gangseo, the Heavenly Demon Church, which deployed four mazons and two Cheonma armies, dispersed the remaining five mazons and spread them to Hubei and Zhejiang. How much of an impact could sending just a few Mazons have on the vast world? In reality, they didnt have much of an impact on their own. It was not because of their martial arts skills, but because of their numbers. They were masters of Manbubudang, but at the same time, they were only one master. There were clear limits to the operation itself. Thats where the seven magic families came forward. They tightly controlled Guizhou, Honam, and Gangseo, and together with the Gangseo Chamber of Commerce, they spread information throughout the southern part of the Central Plains. The entire Old Mazon was dispatched. Even the Heavenly Demon Army, the strongest army of the Heavenly Demon Church, came forward. The terrifying information quickly spread across the Yangtze River to the north. The Majon and the Heavenly Demon army that pushed up as if waiting for the movement of the Iron King Palse could hardly be called the Heavenly Demon Church itself. This made the whole world know that this was the will of the Heavenly Demon Church. They showed us a distribution telling us to come in whenever we were ready. Underneath the sharp confrontation, shocking news came like a wave from the North. Everyone knows the evil deeds of the Demonic Cult without having to list them one by one. The Iron Blood Castle will determine that their existence is no longer helpful to the world and will not allow them to set foot on the sacred land of Central Plains. For his sake, I predict that I will be willing to risk all-out war. The strongmen were embarrassed. Although they are considered to be the same powerful three generations, the strength of the Iron Blood Castle was clearly lower than that of the Heavenly Demon God Church. They may have hidden powers, but it is no different from the Heavenly Demon Church. In other words, it was nonsense for Sanghyeolseong to have predicted war first. To attack a large number of troops with a small number of troops, thorough prior preparation was necessary. Aside from that, the Heavenly Demon Church was an invincible organization that boasted of being undefeated for a thousand years. Are you going to go to war with such an organization? It was no different from hitting a rock with an egg. however. Although a crushing defeat is expected for Iron Blood Castle, war is war. People were afraid that the war would reach their area. One-tenth of the people in the Honam and Gangseo regions fled to other regions. In a short period of time, the situation in Gangho changed drastically. The martial people looked like martial people, and the yangmin looked at the two large groups with anxious eyes. And after some time. S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The man who called himself the Crown Prince headed to the front wearing golden armor and riding a white horse as white as snow. There is an empire in this land, and in the empire there is an emperor. However, when the imperial palace lost its power, law and order collapsed, and in the central plains, which became a land of lawlessness, the so-called demons appeared and disrupted the world. Unable to let that happen any longer, he decided to step forward, and Iron Blood Castle willingly became a subject of the empire to end the turbulent times. Accordingly, Gwain appointed Sanggeumbaek, the Lord of the Iron Blood Castle, as the Great General of Geumuido Shincheonji, and pledged to subdue the rebel group, the Demonic Cult, to make the empires majesty known to the world. People were surprised. The crown prince was the eldest son of the emperor and had the highest status to ascend to the throne of the next emperor. The imperial palace has now lost its power and only maintained its reputation. The second-in-command of the imperial palace suddenly stepped forward to subdue the Demonic Cult together with the Iron Blood Castle. This truly caused a huge stir. In fact, to the civilians, the existence of the martial arts people was a threat more terrible than ghosts. This is because, with its power beyond humanity, it causes crimes in various places, promotes strife, and destroys harmonious lives with great ease. The world ruled by such martial people did not bring happiness to the common people. Of course, it was the same for the empire. The fall of the empire was because the Murim people and civilians, tired of the tyranny of generations of corrupt emperors and treacherous officials who flattered them, joined forces and revolted. Taxes were harsh and controls were terrible. To the so-called high-ranking people, the common people of the world were no different from livestock that fed them. But at least at that time, the martial arts people did not go on a rampage. Although there were people who occasionally caused accidents, it was because the warriors who upheld imperial law and morality caught all those who committed evil deeds. In this way, the crown prince of the imperial palace, who had lost his power and only maintained his name, appeared in the central land occupied by the Murim people and set out to correct the laws of the world. The common people were enthusiastic. No, to be more precise, the common people north of the Yangtze River were enthusiastic. The common people south of the Yangtze River, that is, in the Heavenly Demon Church territory, were not pleased with the appearance of the crown prince. What is the reason? It was because it was worth living. After devouring Gangseo Sanghoe, the Church of the Heavenly Demon completely rewrote the laws of the south. Of course, it was realistically impossible to make life affordable for everyone right away. However, he spared no effort in providing financial support so that people who were starving to death could eat one meal a day, and he established free educational institutions for families who could not afford to send their children to school. He treated members of the National Assembly well and beat up unscrupulous black gangsters like catching rats. Gangsters did not re-emerge in areas once swept by the Heavenly Demon Church. It was slow, but step by step, it showed people clear results. I dont know how long the effect of this policy will last, but at least so far it has achieved sufficient results. That was the foundation that Xiliang and Hu Yaosheng had built over the past six months. For half a year, they devoted their energies to strengthening their internal strength rather than attacking the enemy. At this moment, that effort paid off. * * * Lord! The situation in the South! heard. Dam Sa-yeongs eyes became sharply distorted. They invested an astronomical amount of money to gain public opinion Thats quite a lot for a demonic bastard. It was then. Were in big trouble! Whats going on? There is an intruder in the imperial palace! !! Chapter 472 Episode 472 Imperial Palace Wind Cloud (6)Are you ready? ?! Why are your faces like that? Have you not eaten? At that time, Guo Sang raised his hand. What is it, Vice Lord? Great lord, no, commanding lord. What? Oh really. Could you please speak quietly? Wei Hongryun snorted. I said I would say a few words before starting work, but why do I have to silence my voice? Am I dumb? Kwak Sang had no choice but to admit it. Distribution of Wihongryun. Its a short distance from the imperial palace. So youre not waiting. Its clean. Theres no one around. I know that, but. Is there anyone who doesnt know that there is no one around them? The problem is that this place is near the imperial palace. Imperial palace. Even though the power is now dead, the intimidation and fear that the word imperial palace brings does not discriminate between ordinary people and righteous evil spirits. From the time they were born until now, the imperial palace has never once shown its former grandeur. At that point, it would have been easy to look down on the imperial palace, but there was not a single person in the world who looked down on the imperial palace. Like an engraving. Even when the Heavenly Demon Church did not advance into the central plains for thirty years, the fear that had passed down generations was imprinted in the realm of instinct. Even as proud demons of the Heavenly Demon Church, they could not help but shrink in front of the intimidation of the imperial palace. Of course, although its intimidation was comparable to that of the Demon Gods Palace, the imperial palace was still an imperial palace. Moreover, the religious leader living in the Demon Gods Palace was an object of devotion, but the imperial palace was not one of those things. So it actually felt more uncomfortable and uncomfortable. Wow, I brought something like that to you as Vice Lord. Whats wrong with me? Its okay, man. Anyway, I have become a man and my heart is as big as a pea. Kwak Sang was furious. Why do you call me a man here? So youre a bitch? Thats not what youre saying! Wei Hongryun snorted. Anyway, I make sure to start. My sister told me that if you are moderately cautious, you are cautious, but if you are too cautious, you become a fearless person, right? Isnt it because of your prudent and careful personality that you became Vice Lord? Commander, please stop me when Im about to leave. Close your eyes, Mr. Oh really. Although it wasnt intentional, the atmosphere in the Demon Kings Spirit became much more comfortable thanks to the comical conversation between the Lord and the Vice Lord. They knew Wei Honglians skills. I believed in her because of her skills rather than her history as a Gwangma Daeju. Even if it wasnt necessary, their superior was someone who was directly recognized by the religious leader and the military general. There was no way not to believe and follow. Wei Honglians face became serious. We just had a few company dinners, right? Of the two hundred demon kings, half of them were chosen by the Commander-in-Chief and the other half were chosen by me. I dont think they would have become close to each other after a few dinner parties. The atmosphere suddenly became heavy. It was a sudden change, but the demon kings hands naturally lent themselves to her prayers. Wei Hongryuns eyes were burning. I basically dont trust anyone unless I have crossed the firing line with them. Thats why half of you dont believe. It was a dangerous statement. At least that wasnt what the head of one organization would say right before the start of the operation. The eyes of the hundred devil beasts chosen by Hu Yao-seong deepened. So, we are grateful to the leader who entrusted this operation to us. Wei Hongryun smiled. After this operation is over, I will trust you. ! Its only been a month since the organization was founded, but isnt it amazing that I can completely trust my subordinates? . Of course, this mission will be that difficult. Maybe some of you wont make it back alive. That might be me. The expressions of the demon beasts hardened. Wei Hongryeon shrugged her shoulders. Well, anyway, arent you all openers with a lot of practical experience? Ive always lived with death around me, but this time is no different, right? If trust between each other is clearly sprouted through this simple mission, it will be a truly memorable business. is not it? . There is nothing special about the strategy that I and General Commander planned. But I think thats why its good. Of all the missions I have been in charge of and the actual battles I have experienced, there has never been a time when I was successful because the operation was complicated. The devil beasts also sympathized with Wei Hongryuns words. This is not a matter of ten people, but hundreds of units moving. The more complex the operation, the more difficult it is to operate the unit. In other words, when it comes to actual combat, the strategy needs to be as concise as possible. So what are the factors that can lead to success in that simplicity? Arent there people who have forgotten the not-so-complicated strategy? yes! Yes, never forget it. Always follow the orders I give you from time to time. Acting alone is prohibited, and always move in groups of five. . Lets not embarrass ourselves and cause casualties on our first mission. That was the end of Wei Hongryeons words. It was not a speech that particularly inspired fighting spirit or moved people. However, when Wei Hongryun turned around, the demon beasts eyes were shining coldly. Operation preparations are complete. Senior Noh. The old swordsman sitting next to him stood up. You tell me. Can we start soon? whenever. great. By the way, you are really amazing. What? This is an actual combat unit, right? Its nothing new because weve lived with death around us Those were truly reassuring yet sad words. Well, arent there organizations like this in Namgung as well? There is, but its not as brutal as yours. Its good. Still, we beat Namgung once. Hehehe. Namgoong-eon burst out laughing. He liked this hot girl. Because he was the Sword King for no reason, he didnt flatter me or treat me more harshly than necessary. Of course, there was another thing I liked outside of his personality. Great sword energy logo. Even though it killed the presence now, when the main bodys prayer was opened, Wei Hongryun was reminiscent of a sword. This was not someone who had polished things sloppily. The sharp-edged prayers unique to a prosecutor who had been trained to the limit by a good teacher were impressive. Its hard to find a swordsman like this even in Namgung. Teacher Seo, you are truly blessed. It did not mean strength, but perfection as a swordsman. Although it is too rough and I dont think I will be able to reach the pole position easily, I felt that if I continue to work hard now, another absolute expert could be born in the future. Well, I dont know if Ill still be alive by then. It rattled. Wei Hongryun opened the door. dark night. A huge castle stood out under the bright moonlight. Lights were turned on everywhere and flood gate guards were placed everywhere. Its size was truly overwhelming, so much so that it could be felt even from this far away. Wei Hongryeon put the mask that was lowered under her chin over her nose. Just like that. At the same time, all the demon beasts wore masks. All of the Demon King Territory. Slurp. Any trace of humanity disappeared from Wei Hongryuns body. Silver Phantom Magic Gong ([ħ) opened. Slurp. The two hundred devil beasts pretense of popularity also disappeared as if washed away. Nam Gung-eon was inwardly surprised. Unbelievable? Even he who was right next to him could not sense their presence. It was truly a great hiding technique. From what Ive heard, its just cramming and the maintenance time is only a fraction of the time, but where is that? The Silver Phantom Demonic Technique was one of the two magical techniques practiced by the Hocheon Demon Emperor. Although it was only the first half that was passed down to the demon king spirit and the lasting time was short, it was enough. Hahaha! A ray of wind guided Li Baeks ghost to the western gate of the imperial palace. hmm? Chief Sumun looked around with sharp eyes. But there was no one around. Hmm, is it because of my mood? It was then. Sigh. Sigh. Sigh. Paralarak! When he thought he heard something strange, the head of the water gate dropped his head. Tudu dududuuk! Starting with him, the heads of about 30 gate guards guarding the Western Gate were cut off. It was literally like a ghost crying. They lost their lives without even realizing their own death. Namgoong Eons eyes wavered. He was a great tycoon and a charlatan of the world. However, he was not a good person to the point where he felt uncomfortable killing the enemys Sumunwi during an operation. It is none other than kidnapping the emperor. Although it was unfortunate, it did not stop the Demon Kings actions. However, what surprised him was the movement of the demon king spirit. how? As soon as the two hundred ghosts could get over the western gate, they were moving towards Huwon Villa at an incredible speed. Even though lights were on everywhere and there were so many warriors guarding every corner, no one recognized the demon kings spirit. But the imperial palace is spacious. Even if you know the location of the villa and the Demon Kings movements are agile, it will be difficult to maintain the Silver Ring Demon for a long time. furthermore. There is a master. Namgoong Eons eyes deepened. A top-teen level powerhouse. Is that even two? It was amazing. Not one, but two. To be exact, there was a warrior who was presumed to be a teenage expert, and someone who boasted a prayer so great that it reminded one of a teenage expert. Its easy for Dam Sa-young to let down her guard. Even with those two absolute masters in place, without even looking at the gate guards, this place was like an impregnable fortress. Who would be targeting this place? The energy is loose. They arent nervous at all either. They couldnt read Namgung-eons spirit. If its natural, its natural. Nam Gung-eon was determined and hiding his strength, and those two absolute masters were relaxed to the point of exaggeration. He deserved it too. Who would ever try to break into the imperial palace? Cyoju Seo is really not an ordinary person. How much time has passed like that? Flash! Nam Gung-eons eyes held a cold sword light. This is because he sensed the presence of one of the demon kings spirits heading towards the imperial villa. The magic is coming loose. Even if two hundred magicians learn the same thing, they cannot achieve the same thing. Everyone has their own differences in talent and effort. However, since one persons popularity has been revealed, other demon beasts will soon be released from their silver magic spell. But why are they all so scattered? All I have to do is deal with a master that I cant handle, but That was then. Phew. Nam Gung-eon and two absolute masters living within the imperial palace. And the hundred or so peak experts who were waiting near the villa felt an instantaneous increase in popularity. What?! Rice villa? Namgoong Eon stood up. Should I step in?! Quaaaaaaa!! omg! Namgung-eon was surprised. Suddenly, a huge explosion occurred in the direction of the eastern gate of the imperial palace. It wasnt just a simple fire bomb. It was an explosion that seemed to have been made by condensing three or four wall bombs called Murim Geumlavagi. Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And the explosion was not just one time. Kwakwakwak! Quack! The five tallest spiers in the imperial palace, as well as the north, south, east and west, burst from their bases. Aaaah! Avoid blood! Quaaaang! The spire collapsed, destroying all kinds of buildings. The damage was truly beyond imagination. No matter how powerful the fire bombs were, there were too many buildings that completely collapsed or were partially destroyed. Namgoong Eon realized. Where did they explode the bomb? The angle of the building, the wind direction, the places where high-ranking people are concentrated, etc. were all calculated and the fire bombs were placed! How in the world is this possible for a new organization? A question was just a question. The sound of Wei Hongryeon came to his ears. [Senior Noh! To the northwestern Lee Yeonmun!] Paaaaaaaa! Now there was no need to hide his energy. He unleashed the Changgung Muai Shinkung (no) with all his might and immediately flew to the place that Wei Hongryun had mentioned. Before he knew it, he could see the Demon King running out of the palace like a wave. !? When did we get here? The absolute master, who appeared with a wind wheel of flame on both feet, swung his javelin at the Demon King Beast. Phew! Namgung-eons body became struck by lightning. Chapter 473 Episode 473 Imperial Palace Wind Fortune (7) Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.Open!! Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Wei Hongryuns orders were quick. However, the pouring fire rain was faster than that. bang! Qarring! Wei Hongryeon gritted her teeth. I could feel it even without looking back. How great is the martial arts of the person who sprinkled this rain of flames, and how powerful is the power of the flames. Shit! In a short period of time, about a dozen demon beasts turned into a ball of fire and collapsed. Wei Hongryeon only thought about the safety of the old man she was carrying. The old man, who was wrapped tightly in the blood kings robe that had been specially given to him by the church leader for this mission, was very light, contrary to his absolute greatness. Grumbling. Blood flowed from the nape of his neck. It wasnt Wei Hongryuns blood. It was blood flowing from the old mans nose. no! My body shook in the aftermath of the fierce battle. A healthy person would not know this, but he was an old man whose body was completely ruined due to his addiction to blood clots. Even a light impact was quite dangerous. Sanryongjipchil (ɢ)!! Fuuuuuuu! The six demon beasts that made their way through the fire were carrying someone on their backs, like Wei Hongnyeon. It was a technique to confuse the enemys vision. It was an operation to kidnap the emperor, knock out the maids and servants, and hide the body in the same manner as the blood king. When the demon king spirit had almost passed out of Yiyeondaemun. Haha!! A tremendous roar erupted that swept through the son-in-law. Senior Noh! Faaagh! A monster with weathering wheels on both feet bounced away at a frightening speed. The explosive power of one sword was enormous. It was Namgung-eons Changgung Ilgeom (nһ), which raised the Changgung Muae Shingong to its peak. Who are you? Nam Gung-eon did not answer. All he did was raise his brilliant cotton sword upright, raise his back as stiff as a bamboo, and look in all directions. Huh. The imperial palaces best masters who were chasing the demon king retreated without realizing it. Hwaaaaaaa! The energy wave that Namgoong Eon emitted was truly amazing. He was one of the worlds top ten masters and was called the best swordsman in the Central Plains of his time. The skys sword and majesty-filled eyes were oppressing the air around Lee Yeon-daemun mercilessly. The man with the weather wheel opened his mouth wide. No way Sword King?! Namgoong Eon did not answer this time either. He didnt know his opponents identity. However, I knew that he was a master who would be able to compete with a master who had reached his peak, and at the same time, I realized that another absolute master was approaching. It was not the time to babble unnecessarily. Why on earth is the Sword King here! Shhh! Whoops! Ugh! The monster holding a javelin with both hands was pushed away once again. Namgoong Eons eyes sparkled. What a strange guy. His martial arts power and energy are comparable to those of a teenage expert, but he is unable to block his own sword. Unfinished martial arts? no. This is not martial arts. Paaaaaaang! At that moment, there was an expert who came at me like an arrow. Namgoong Eons eyes widened. this! He extended his hand, not his sword. It was instinct. Qarring! The two limbs collided, creating a thunderous sound. Namgoong Eon took a couple of steps back. The opponent also took two steps back. It was a moment when there was a subtle but clear difference between superiority and inferiority. If a person who rushed at a high speed also took two steps back, it meant that his physical strength and the level of expression of his true martial arts skills were clearly one level below that of Namgung-eon. Hmm. However, that one move was also a difference that could be reversed at any time. Namgoong Eon was surprised by the considerable amount of shock delivered to his left hand. It is a Jeonggong of Jeonggong (). But hes good at penetroscopy. The martial arts itself is a type of dark attack that destroys the opponents blood vessels and meridians. Even though it was a dark martial art, the divine energy unique to the martial arts of the true school stood out. This kind of martial arts was truly rare. He really is the Sword King. The middle-aged mans eyes lit up. Do you want to die for daring to invade the imperial palace? Nam Gung-eon still maintained his silence. The reason he accepted Seo-ryangs request was not simply because he had a relationship with Seo-ryang. In the first place, it wasnt a request worth listening to because it was meant to be. However, I had a deep talk with him and decided that this would be helpful in correcting the tribulation of the world. Everyone went away and thought this was the right thing to do. There is no point in pointing fingers at him because he is a traitor, but this was truly the right thing to do. Thats why I accepted this dangerous request. Cheeeeeeeek! A blue-black essence glimmered on the nameless sword. Neungjeokbans eyes darkened. Its huge. It was a terrifying sword technique. Just by putting true energy into the sword, a different sense of intimidation was released than before. It was as if I was shouting, I am the best sword in the Jungwon region. Firemaster, please capture the group of traitors. Good! Paaaaang! The monster called Shipper flew into the sky again. I dont know anything else, but I couldnt help but admire that one divine law. It was truly a new law that could be considered the best in the world. No, its not a new law, its a magic law? Namgung-eons sword moved like a thunderbolt. Crumbling! Tsk! You damn old man! The monster shipper stopped in midair and gritted his teeth. The Neungjeokban shouted. Never mind, go after the weightlifters! You dont have to be able to chase after it! Hurry and stop the old man! Paaaaang! Before the two people even moved, Nam Gung-en was already unfolding the divine law. Although he placed more importance on enlightenment than combat martial arts, even that enlightenment is difficult to accept without extreme training. In an instant, Namgung Eon climbed onto the monsters head and deployed the Changgung Muae Sword Technique. The pouring sword strikes were like waves. The startled ship owner swung his red short spear wildly. Grumble! Quaaaang! Keueuung! The shippers feet hit the ground. I was almost buried up to my knees. What strength does an old man have! Whoops! Damn it! Quang! At that moment, several loud noises erupted in the air. Namgung-eon and Neungjeokban divided their hands. Namgung-eon released his possessed swordsmanship as if there was no problem at all, and the neungjeokban poured out irregular and practical persecution. Tieeing! Quang! The two people flew off in different directions. Paaaaaa! At the same time, the shipper sped away. An embarrassment appeared on Nam Gung-eons face. Do you miss it? If possible, I wanted to capture both masters. Even if I couldnt win, I thought I could give the Demon King enough time to escape. But it was a mistake. Youre strong. The opponents martial arts skills, who were good at persecution, were at a level worthy of the name of a teenage expert. It seemed like I couldnt chase down the demon king spirit without defeating this man. Your entire family will be punished for your high treason, King Sword. Namgoong Eon smiled. Only then did he open his mouth. What you want is right, and what you must keep is righteousness. If I had lived a life worthy of justice, I would be happy to die today. Then I will kill you right here today! Paaaaang! The neungjeok squad approached at breakneck speed and unleashed its twin fists. It was a fierce blow like a storm. Nam Gung-eon had never seen such violent and practical fighting techniques before. No, Ive seen it once. A young demon dragon, who had been secluded in his room for several years and devoted himself to kendo, used a similar martial art that touched his winning spirit. The violence and ferocity in the mans fists could easily be compared to that of a religious leader. but. Faba Park! Quang! The enemy group staggered back. There was surprise in his eyes. An ancient law?! Gobeop simply means headbutting the body. After three or four fights, Namgoong-eon, who had made Neungjeokban retreat with a headbutt to the body, raised his sword once again. He is a master who uses very practical persuasion. But its half-baked. what? Namgoong Eon smiled. Compared to the leader, your persecution skills are only half as good. Neungjeokbans face distorted. Faaagh! Neungjeokban narrowed the distance again and swung his arms and legs. Even though my mind was quite shaken, my martial arts skills did not waver. He was a person who was thoroughly trained to be able to perform martial arts with extreme intention at any time and under any circumstances. Kwakwakwak! The stone wall of the imperial palace collapsed due to the fierce sword wind, and a building was blown away by the stray wind. The power of the supernatural gods, who were born as humans and overcame several limits before finally transcending the limits of martial arts, was so great. Although Lee Cheon-sang is called a demon god who is truly the greatest of all times and no one can compare, in the eyes of ordinary people, Namgung-eon and Neungjeokban are no different from monsters. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Kaaaang! Namgung-eon, who cut off the fighting path with his three swords and widened the distance with his Cheonpungjang (L), spoke with a somber expression. Now I know who you are. Tsk! How can a person as powerful as a king Shut up, Sword King. Wooooow. Gray air currents rose from both of Neungjeokbans fists. Namgoong Eons face hardened. At first glance, it was a fist of completely different power than before. It wont be easy. * * * Kwaaaaang! Damn it! The operation was a success. Only half. Bababababaak! The demon kings spirit spread out widely and headed south. This is because the enemys attack range was very wide. The shipper following behind frowned. You bastards! Grumble! A huge flame erupted from his javelin. It was truly a flame of unimaginable size. Wei Hongryun had also seen Yang Kangs martial arts countless times, but this was the first time an expert had created such a large flame. No, in the first place, all martial arts that create sparks are frauds! Whoa! A huge ball of flame was shot towards the center of the Demon Lords territory. Quaaaang! Ugh! Keep running! Red flames spewed out from the shippers eyes. It wasnt an attack with all his might, but it wasnt an attack that anyone could take. Although there is no strong energy, the flame itself is a threat to life. However, no one was killed in this attack. As if they were waiting, they spread out in a circle to avoid the fireball, and the series of movements was as smooth as water. Theyre not ordinary guys! Paaaaang! Wei Hongryuns eyes wavered. The shipper who had been following behind for a while had suddenly surpassed him and was standing about a dozen yards away. What?! It was a great new law. It was an unbelievable speed. Wei Hongryun was a transcendent expert and knew the limits of what martial arts could achieve. In her view, Hwajus new law was beyond common sense. Its impossible! Grumble! The spear holding the fireball became red-hot again. To begin with, he wasnt standing on the ground. Wheels wrapped in flames were created on the left and right of both feet, with both feet floating in the air and only the fire wheels spinning slowly. No matter what happened, the important thing was that there was no way to get rid of that guy. I cant believe there was a guy like this! What on earth did Bukcheombigak do? I thought one Sword King would be enough, but I never imagined there would be such a strange monster. Cheeeeeeeek! Hwaju, who aimed his spear at the Demon Lord, smiled coldly. The red heat rising from the tip of the spear gradually turned white. The temperature is rising. It looks like they are from a demonic cult, but it worked out well. The damage to the main palace has been so great because of that guy called the Demon Cultist Quaaaang! Ugh! The shipper stumbled and stepped aside. What is it? Blood flowed from the hand holding the fire spear. The protector was torn. Some guy again! As expected, only the true energy is outstanding, but the skills are not that great. Wei Hongryuns eyes widened. Weeeeeee! The dark night road was colored with a bright gold mine. Are you all? You go west. The road to birth is not a land route, but a water route. The person most versed in the Shaolin martial arts of his time, excluding Jeoksong and previous generations of old monks. The Shaolin leader, Hye-sim, appeared accompanied by the Eight Great Guardians. Im glad its not too late. Shaolin?! You fucking idiots! You guys are definitely a seal gate!! Dont think of us as middle class anymore. The nine of us are just apostolic monks who were excommunicated along with the chieftain. What?! Phew. A brilliant golden light appeared on Hyesims fist. Anyway, are you okay? Im within a hundred paces. Chapter 474 Episode 474 Imperial Palace Wind Fortune (8)What is the current situation? We have received a report that a speedboat on the waterway has been hijacked. This is the speedboat that the person who watched the confrontation with the Master of Swords rode a while ago. It is said that hundreds of ships were anchored at the mouth of Shandong. I captured 30 of them, so Ill have plenty of room to ride. Xu Liang chuckled. You said they were sects under Shaolin, right? Thats right. Thank you for helping me with this, but if I do that, Shaolin will be turned upside down. They say they will come forward and help, but what can they do? We are grateful. Thats true. Xu Liang stroked his chin. Are you even planning to go to the room? I dont know that far. Its a problem that will end if we just get to the headquarters of Bukcheombigak. There is a possibility that there is an absolute expert involved. If there was that much cilantro involved, the Wei Lingju would have controlled it well. Moreover, since Namgung Noh Bae is also with us, there will be no major disruptions in our plans. Speed is everything in this operation. If we were too cautious, we wouldnt even be able to start the operation. Of course, that may be the case, but I think the Lord of Wei will be able to control that very well. In addition, didnt they give the Jincheon Byeokryoktan (Z) to Blood King Boui? We will break through at some point. I guess so. Xiliangs eyes deepened. As you know, there is no such thing as a perfect strategy in this world. Rather, entrusting the most simplified tactics to an experienced unit commander has a higher chance of success. Perhaps the Demon Lord will do well. Even if there are unexpected experts camped out, Shaolin will take care of it. but. There was no one to order this operation except the Commander-in-Chief. He was actually a trustworthy talent. Its just that he has an element of anxiety. Its the escape part and the emotion. Exactly. If you look at the operation reports he has been in charge of so far, his ability to carry out operations is nothing short of outstanding. But there were times when I made an absurd mistake. Its time to return from the mission. I feel like Im overly relaxed. okay. Even though I made a promise, it is not easy to change peoples habits. Well, I believe it will work out somehow Seoryangs eyes deepened. This guy has so much affection. Of course, there are many things about Jeong and Seo-ryang. But he had something that Wei Hongryun did not have. It was the supreme martial arts quickness and situational analysis ability. Wei Hongryun was somewhat inferior in those three things to Xiliang. At the same time, he took care of his people more than anything else. Although he is a good boss, he is an element that can put everyone in danger during an operation. Ho Yaoseong smiled. Why did you send a memorial spell when you were so anxious? Im not anxious. I just wanted to tell you that he has some flaws. And did I tell you? There was no one I could have sent it to other than him. To be precise, there was no unit commander as trustworthy as Wei Hongryeon. And Wei Hongryeon had great advantages that more than covered up the disadvantages listed above. There are many people stronger than her. There are people who are as quick-witted as her, and there are people who are better at commanding troops than she is. However, there was no unit commander as trustworthy as her. I would be anxious if I sent someone else, but I was confident that if I sent her, I would be able to complete the mission somehow. It was a problem that left the military and subjects. What about Gongyachi? No contact yet. They say they will contact us after investigating the situation north of the Yangtze River in more detail. He should be careful too. If you are Damsayoung, you will definitely try to attack Haomun at any time. I guess so. However, the Gongyachi Somoonju I know is not the kind of person who will be attacked by the same enemy twice. Im sure they have all prepared. Then Im glad. Hu Yao-seong chuckled. Xu Liang frowned. What is that disloyal smile? Disloyal?! Snoring like that in front of a religious leader. Ugh, just like that. I thought it must be really difficult for you, too. Is it difficult? what? Ho Yaoseong smiled again without realizing it. You always step forward when it comes to important matters, but now youre feeling anxious even though you left it in the hands of someone you trust, arent you? uh? Uh Is that so? Xiliang scratched his head. When I thought about it, I realized that this was the first time I had entrusted such an important and dangerous mission to someone else. Didnt he run all the way to Gangseo Castle when he took over Gangseo Sanghoe six months ago? Right. Xu Liang sighed. I think its starting to feel more real now. I have felt a lot of responsibility as a leader. I dont know how many times a day I think, This is why its like this, and thats why its like that. However, there was another thing I learned through this operation. You cant substitute me. It is natural that Wei Honglian is weaker than him. And it was natural that his ability to improvise, understand the flow of battle, and analyze situations was inferior to his own. Because he is a heavenly devil. Moreover, before being reincarnated in the body of the Three Confucius, he was the messenger of death who roamed the central plains for decades as the King of Death. Wei Hongryeon was better at nothing than herself. It had to be that way. Because we have different experiences, what we have achieved are different, and our perspectives on the world are different. But you shouldnt tell Wei Hongryeon why you cant do it like me. Total military. Yes, leader. Didnt you hear from Dongpil? ah! Come to think of it, I didnt tell you. I think Im blinking now too. Hu Yaosheng took out a letter from his arms. They say we have just entered Zhejiang. Thats incredibly fast. Is that guy excited to be playing in the midfield for the first time in a while? Is that possible? You know Ma Escorts personality, right? He must have wanted to arrive as quickly as possible to see the situation. Who is the head of the Geogyeong family? Ho Yo-seong smiled brightly. We have arrived at the Jusan Islands. Okay, everyone has dispersed to their respective locations. Xu Liangs eyes lit up. I just need to get the delivery on time. * * * Get on board! hurry! Paralarak! The demon king boarded the anchored speedboat. But the pursuer was still there. The top experts who were guarding the imperial palace were none other than the Gold-clad Cheonryongwi (\l). You bastards! Throwing arrows shamelessly?! This was not something the person who devastated the imperial palace with the Jincheon bomb would say. Teeeeee! Dozens of arrows flew towards the speedboat. It was an incredible speed. It was a force on a different level from that fired by any other archer. Get it out! Titty teeting! Pow! Tsk! hey! Are you okay?! Its okay! There was no way it was going to be okay. The arrow pierced the right side of my chest, right where my lungs were. That was the reason why there was a sound of air escaping from the voice. As with all penetrating injuries, that area in particular was an area that could not be recovered through internal pain. Wei Hongryeon gritted her teeth. Lets go! Sigh! Speed boats cutting through the sea. However, the Golden Celestial Dragon did not sit still. The speedboat that originally docked belonged to the imperial palace. Para la rock. Behind the 30 speedboats, about 20 speedboats followed. The number of Golden Heavenly Dragons that followed up to this point was less than half of the Demon King Spirit. However, each one of them was a peak expert who had reached maturity, so their power was very strong. I have to protect the emperor, so if its natural, isnt it natural? Pipipiping! Another arrow flew. I had no idea how many arrows he was carrying. Wei Hongryeon shouted loudly. Stop it! Papa papapang! Awesome! Dozens of arrows were scattered in all directions. However, there were at least one or two arrows that got through the demon beasts defenses. And the demon king spirits who were hit by one or two arrows died or were seriously injured. Grumbling. Wei Hongryeon bit her lip. She was the first person on the speedboat. The arrow did not reach her. Besides, she had an important mission. It was to take care of the body of the old emperor who had fainted while riding with him. But but. Damn it! In my heart, I wanted to use my divine law at once and strike down all the arrows with my sword. But her task now was not to block the rear. That role was the responsibility of his subordinates. What should she do now? Flap! When the blood kings robe was removed, an old man with a pale complexion appeared. The skinny limbs were reminiscent of bare tree branches. His hair was almost completely bald, and his sparse beard looked as if it would fall apart if touched. My trembling body was so weak that I could not overcome the sea breeze. At first glance, the details were not good. Wei Hongryeon took out a golden herbal medicine from her bosom. Tuk. She forced the old mans mouth open and stuffed the medicine down his throat. Although she was the most noble person in the world, this did not apply to her. The hand that was tapping my uvula was very rough. Gurgling. The medicine went down the old mans throat on its own. Wei Hongryeon said to Kwak Sang, who was riding with him. Im going to improve this damn old mans physical condition from this moment on. Hold on somehow! Do not worry. Fuck you! It looks like I dont have to worry now! Vice Lord Kwak Sang grinned. If it doesnt work out, Ill just use the Jincheon Byeokpyeok Coal. Wei Hongryeons eyes widened. what? Is there one left? yes. You crazy bastard! Then you should have written it right away! Cant you see the kids are getting hurt?! Not now. what?! Kwak Sangs face became serious. This stuff should be saved for last. Our death is not the problem. Isnt the most important thing for us now to successfully complete this mission? You bastard! Itll be over if we just put all those bastards in the water! Are you sure? Wei Hongryeon felt speechless for a moment. Kwak Sang smiled. Do you know why I came in right away when the commanding lord called me? Still, I did it because the commanding lord is a man who knows how to think about his subordinates. Damn. But youve done this before and almost lost a few missions, right? You cant do that this time either. Its an order given directly by the leader. Your poop is thick, you damn bastard. Its okay, so please take care of this precious person. There is no one among us who can manage internal power as delicately as the Commanding Lord. Wei Hongryeon turned her head. Lets hold on just a little longer. yes! Just like that, the speedboat carrying the demon kings spirit crossed the sea. The speed of the speedboat was truly incredible. Not only was it fast, but its power was so great that it could cut through most currents. But that was the same for the other sides speedboat. After using up all his arrows, Geumui Cheonryongwi even pulled the bowstring with genuine energy. If its fortunate, is it fortunate? Since they were only human, they couldnt help but get tired, and as time went by, the power of their bows decreased. On the other hand, the Demon King Spirit was more than twice as numerous as them. After occasionally replacing the rear end and conserving stamina, there was no damage after two days. A chase of chase and chase. Although the attack was gone, something scarier than the deadly attack gradually overtook the demon kings spirit. It was hunger and thirst. Just a little Wei Hongryuns face was thin. My lips were cracked because I couldnt drink water. The water bottles provided on the speedboat were enough to easily last a martial artist for twenty days. But the problem was the emperor who was riding along. The emperor needed a lot of water and food. There was no choice but to keep the minimum lifeline attached. Because of the emperor alone, the entire Demon King Territory suffered from hunger and thirst. Lets just wait a little longer. Another day passed like that. Around the time the speedboat carrying Demon King entered Zhejiang. Shoot! What is it? Dozens of ships approached from afar. Wei Hongryeons eyes trembled. Yanggang River Waterway? These bastards only play in the Yangtze River. Why did they come out to the sea?! That wasnt the problem now. Among the demon king beasts, not a single one had full physical strength. As of now, there is no way to stop them. Is this how it ends? Wei Hongryun looked at Guo Sang. There was a determined light in his eyes. Did you listen well to what I said? I know. Lord, you must somehow hold on to that old man. Did you know? Of course thats right. Gwak Sang took out the Jincheon Byokryoktan from his arms. Damn it, I wish I could somehow buy time with this one shot That was then. Duuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuck!! A long, resonant drum sound coming from somewhere. The surprised Demon King looked ahead. Piiiiiiiing!! A huge polearm split the air as the giant ship approached at an alarming speed. The long spear passed the speedboat carrying the demon king in one go and became lodged in the water-rochae boat that followed closest to it. Kwasik! Kwaaaaang! The ship hit by the spear exploded. What?! What is it? Wei Hongryuns expression brightened. The person holding another spear at the head of the vessel was a middle-aged man of very good stature. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Youre alive, man. Whale. Chapter 475 Episode 475 Imperial Palace Wind Fortune (9)Sir! Geogyeong Family is waging a sea battle! The opponent is 70% of the Yangtze River Troops! Everyone except the lower three halves participated in the war! Xu Liang was not embarrassed. What is the above order? Luckily, I made contact with the Geogyeong family head! good. As long as Wei Honglian made contact with Geogyeong Gaju, the emperors kidnapping should have been considered successful. But Xiliang did not relax. It was the same for Ho Yaoseong. You must not let down your guard until the end. of course. The most dangerous moment in a fight is when you think youve succeeded. In other words, the moment when the Demon Kings Spirit made contact with the Geogyeong family head could be seen as the greatest crisis. The horse escort will be following. With Mas martial arts skills, he can overturn even the power of the Daemun Sect. yes. The only thing Im worried about is whether Ma Howie has experience in water warfare Xu Liang shook his head. You dont have to worry about that. Of course, Ma Dong-pil has almost no experience with receiving water. However, he did experience misfortune, even if it was only once. For an expert of Dongpils level, it can be said that one experience leads to mastery. Even if an unavoidable situation arises, we will be able to resolve it somehow. Seoliang rarely used the word somehow. However, it was different if the target was Ma Dong-pil. Ma Dong-pil was an expert in hand-to-hand combat who crossed countless lines with Seoryang. Although it was overshadowed by Seoliangs overwhelming ability, there were few warriors who showed such ability in a melee. Moreover, Ma Dong-pil was a master who reached the extreme. He even mastered the Guyu Demonic Technique, which would be enough to be proudly called the best demonic technique in the world, excluding the reigning Demon Emperor. I sent it to you because I thought it was trustworthy. Theres a reason I didnt send Dongpil this or that cilantro. Hu Yaoshengs eyes sparkled. The point is there was no need for that. okay. Ho Yao-seong also learned magic, but his skills were not worthy of being called top-notch. In the first place, he is not a martial artist, but a soldier who makes his living with his head. That could have been a disadvantage rather than a disadvantage of Hoyo-seong. He had never realized how terrifying a battle a master of extreme magic could achieve when he unleashed his power. It was then. Master! Its urgent! The secret demon who came running from outside Daejeon shouted. The Iron Blood Castle has moved! Blood Wind Team and Xinchang are moving on a ship south of the Jusan Islands! Hu Yaoshengs eyes wavered. Sinchang Pangeuk! A warrior of the Iron Blood Castle and one of the top ten masters. Hu Yaosheng looked at Xioliang. A little tension appeared on Xu Liangs face. I believe in you, Dongpil. * * * Demon Lord, hurry and take the back road! Zhonglisans cry was as heavy as the roar of an angry whale. Wei Hongryun shouted in a voice that had lost all strength. Long time no see! Lets get some back! The snow on Zhongli Mountain became colorful. He knew Wei Honglian. This was the woman who came out and provoked him before he first met Seo-ryang. A woman who would irritate people with her arrogant attitude and frivolous vocabulary. Now, she has emerged as an expert who can compete with herself. Moreover, like a martial artist who has grown up, his eyes and spirit have been refined as well. Amazing. Now he has become a truly worthy warrior. Regardless of his skills, his attitude as a martial artist was well established. Zhong Lishan held up another iron spear and shouted. All members of the Sea King Wei (l), Geochang (H)! Huh! One hundred members of the Geogyeonggas strongest organization, the Sea King, all raised their iron spears. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The sight of a hundred large men staring at one place with spears in hand was a spectacle in itself. Zhong Lishan shouted. Throwing a javelin!! Papa pap papang!! Hundreds of iron bars, flying faster than arrows, were stuck in various places on the ships in the waterway. Quang! Quaaaang! Soon there was an explosion and huge flames erupted. A Murim gold lava bomb was tied to the iron cage. Although it was less powerful than the Jincheon Byeokryok bomb, it was not enough to destroy and sink a ship. The seven Surochae ships that followed Geogyeonggas lead slowly sank. Zhong Lishan was not relieved. It was as if Surochaes advance was blocked with this attack alone, but you never know. Geochang! Haewangwi raises the iron bar again. At that time, Wei Hongryun, who had entered between Geogyeonggas ships, shouted. Whale man! back! Zhong Lishan looked behind him. For a moment, demonic energy flashed in his eyes. What about them? Three rather large ships were approaching. But I couldnt find out their affiliation. The problem was momentum. Phew. The life coming in on the sea breeze was truly amazing. The energy wave was just as impressive as the survival. At that level of energy, it seemed like it would be no less than that of the King of the Sea. Its neither magic nor magic. Is it iron-blooded? At that time, Gwak Sang shouted. Hyeolpungdae! Its the Blood Pungdae! Zhong Lishans face hardened. The Blood Wind Troop was one of the elite units of the Iron Blood Castle. Although it did not have the highest power, it was also a unit that was evaluated as having the best versatility of power. In other words, it is a unit accustomed to melee. Indeed, the Iron Blood Lord. Information was completely blocked in the Jusan Islands area. A force of that size was secretly moved through the thorough intelligence network. Turn the spear blade south! Whoa! As soon as Haewangwi turned around, a tremendous energy wave erupted from the ship located in the center of the three ships. !! Zhong Lishans cheeks trembled. Even though the distance was so far away, the energy wave was enough to make my skin feel numb. It was the energy of the Absolute, surpassing the limits of martial arts, a force far beyond imagination. Teen master?! Zhonglisan raised his eyesight. At the head of the boat, I saw an old man with a good physique holding a polearm as long as one piece. Sinchang Pangeuk. Wei Hongryeon chewed her lips. Youre screwed. An absolute master who wrote invincible history with a single spear. There was a supreme spearman who was said to be unrivaled in the central plains with a spear. Zhong Lishan hurriedly made a decision. Demon King Spirit to the west! Well take care of them! What are you going to do! Go quickly! No matter who the opponent is, I only think about the mission. If the emperor goes to Hundred Thousand Great Mountains, the landscape of the Great Rebellion in the Central Plains will change. Wei Hongryeon closed her eyes tightly. Make sure you live, mister! good! Saaagh! The speedboat carrying the Demon King turned east. If you go about half an hour further, you can reach Zhejiang Province. As long as you set foot on land, you will be able to take a breather. However, the situation did not go smoothly. Paaaaang! The Eongeuk took off from the lead and approached the demon king at a frightening speed. Zhong Lishans eyes widened. fast! It was a great new law. It was the true face of a teenage master of the new law, like a monster moving forward at sea level. One group of javelins! Papa papang! Dozens of iron bars were fired at the Ungeuk. No matter how far-fetched I was, I couldnt ignore an attack like that. Moreover, isnt it in the midst of unfolding a water rain? dare. The Pangeuks long spear drew a huge circle. Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak! A loud bang erupted in the air. The sea water surged, creating a huge water column. The power of the wall bomb and the spear blade collided, causing a tremendous stir. Did you get rid of it?! Zhong Lishans face darkened. The soaring momentum became more violent than before. As expected, it couldnt be done to this extent. Hey, Geochang! Faaagh! The spear that jumped out from inside the water column headed towards the demon king spirit again. The speed of divine law did not decrease at all. It was such a great martial art that I got sick of it. There was another problem. Buaaaaang! Three ships carrying the Bloodwind Corps approached at frightening speed. Papa papapang! About two hundred arrows flew in an arc. He was said to be good at melee combat, and he seemed to have even mastered archery. It was a martial arts attack whose power was difficult to defeat and whose power could not be ignored. Shit! If they made a mistake, they would all be buried. Now that things have come to this, it is right to sort out the Blood Pungdae first. However, in the meantime, the Demon King Spirit will be captured by Ungeuk. If that happens, this mission will be a failure. Does it end in vain like this? It was a time when despair appeared in the eyes of Zhong Lishan and Wei Honglian. Sigh! Ungeuks prayer as he approached the speedboat carrying the demon kings spirit created a wave. ?! The pantomime looked towards the west. In the distance, a speedboat was speeding at a frightening speed. There was only one person on the boat. He was a mysterious man who used gentle tension to increase the speed of a speedboat to its limit without even rowing. Extreme! Wei Hongryuns face was filled with turbulence. Ma Guard Captain!! Kwaaaaang! The speedboat was torn to pieces on the spot. The sword blade of blood-red flame flew up with a tremendous advance and was shot in a straight line towards the forest. There was a look of surprise on the heros face. this guy! Blah blah blah! The power of the spear sword caused a spectacular collision in the air. The Ungeuks eyes were wide open as if they were torn apart. The number of penetrators coming into his explosive career was incredible. It was a magic attack full of destructive power that I had never experienced before, literally like a flame. Ma Dong-pils two feet created a huge shock wave. Papa papapang! Ma Dong-pil, advancing indiscriminately across the sea level, entered the realm of the drama in an instant. The embarrassed Eongeuk swung his spear, but the sword Ma Dong-pil was holding was a black blood demon sword, one of the top ten demon swords. It was a magic sword that finally received the power appropriate to the level in the hands of someone suitable for the level, and burned. The sword, emitting a terrifying magical power that seemed to overturn the entire East Sea, pushed against the spear of the pantomime. bang! The new model of the fairy tale stumbled. Ma Dong-pils eyes sparkled. Whoa whoa! Quaaaang! He grabbed the other person by the collar and went straight into the water. It was an incredible rush. It wasnt enough to receive all of Shinchangs martial arts skills, so it dragged it under the surface. pop! Puff puff poop! Quaaaang! What kind of fight are you fighting? Red and purple brilliance flashed in the sea, causing a series of explosions. Surprisingly, the direction in which the explosion went was towards Hyeolpungdae. Ma Dong-pil is performing a pantomime in the sea. Zhong Lishan was shocked and shouted. Demon King Spirit, go quickly! Faaagh! The speedboat carrying the demon kings spirit increased its speed. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! With a huge explosion, about a dozen pieces of sea water shot out. The explosion was so strong that the ship carrying the Bloodwind was pushed all the way to the east. Kwasik! Quad deuk! One ship continued to tilt. bang! Qarring! Soon, with an explosion, one ship was completely destroyed. Hahaha! The person who destroyed an entire ship and came up was Ma Dong-pil. The water-soaked body dried in an instant. The heat from Guyumagong vaporized the seawater. It didnt end there. Ma Dong-pil, soaring high into the sky, raised his black blood demon sword. Flash! The black blood demon sword was engulfed in dark red flames. The flames soon created a huge fire dragon. In the past, the skills that Seoryang used to master Bigungjus Kongyoyo. It was the flame-blooded fire dragon of Gu Yuma-gong. Kwaang! Rarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! A newly broken ship was engulfed in massive flames. Paaang! The place where Ma Dong-pil landed, kicking the air, was at the sea level where the demon kings spirit had passed. His new model, which stood on the debris of the speedboat he had been riding on, did not shake at all. Ma Dong-pil said in a calm tone. No one can cross this place. Chapter 476 Episode 476 Owner of the World (1)The Demon Lord has made contact with the Seven Families Allied Forces! We will be able to reach the main mountain in three days! Xiliang breathed a sigh of relief. Thats it. Yes, success. Now that we have entered Gangseo, the mission can be considered a complete success. The Chilga and the Magons are holding out in Gangseo. Since it is the domain of the Heavenly Demon Church in the first place, even the Iron Blood Castle would not dare attack it. I was finally able to put my mind at ease. Good job, general. Did I do anything? Its all thanks to the field experts. It was just humility. Without proper deployment of forces and timely control of information, this operation would have been difficult to succeed. The result of the best efforts of both the military and field engineers. Now all that remains is how to deal with the emperor. Lets not relax until the end. Yes, the Xinjiang Department has already dispatched ten people. We will be able to bring you back safely. Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. good. Seo-ryang whetted his appetite. I guess being a leader isnt something anyone can do. I think this will turn my whole stomach. haha. I am finally revealing my true feelings that I was very nervous. Hu Yaosheng burst into laughter at Xu Liangs humane reaction. We will handle the rest. Please go in and get some shuteye. It was Seoryang who had never been away from Daejeon since the Demon King was excommunicated. Even if you were an extreme demon expert, your stamina would have been depleted. Xu Liang shook his head. The mission was successful, but we still dont know how they will come out. You have to keep an eye on it. of course. And thats our job. Oh, is that so? yes. So, just go in and rest. If there is anything worth noting, I will report it right away. Seo-ryang massaged the back of his neck. Sure. It was truly an act that did not even qualify as a religious leader. But you have to get used to it. Because I cant always be this nervous every time I send out an operation. Seoryang, who was heading home with a sigh, suddenly had a thought and left the Demon Gods Palace. The place where Seoliang arrived was Hyeolhongak. Tsk! How do you feel? You took a hit, right? Ill give you just a few cents. Have you ever heard of never leaving one hand and never leaving the other? no. You know it now. Once something is placed, it will never be returned. . Huh, didnt they say youre too big to fail? Think about it. Joo Seo-yoon stared at the checkerboard with bloodshot eyes. I was so focused that I didnt think I would notice even if lightning struck next to me. Seoryang, who was looking in from the window, burst out laughing without realizing it. Its peaceful. For the past few days, Shingyo has been in a state of emergency. It was natural to kidnap the emperor of the world. But this was a world completely removed from such urgency. Hyeon Cheon Jin-in glanced at the window. Xu Liang smiled and waved his hand. Hyeoncheonjinin silently pointed with his chin toward the back garden. He meant that he would not go out, so go there. Seo-ryang nodded and headed to Huwon. Ugh. There was a red pine tree in the sponsor pavilion. A subtle gold glow shimmered from Red Pines body, which was sitting cross-legged. Even if I tried not to reveal it as much as possible, the Buddhist energy couldnt help but come out. The sight of anti-demonic fire energy soaring within the Heavenly Demon Church that follows demons was strangely heterogeneous. Seoliang leaned next to the tree and looked at the scene for a long time. After a while. Are you here? Im here. Red Pine said with an embarrassed face. Im sorry. As I was concentrating on my luck, I lost my energy without realizing it. Its okay. Everyone knows anyway. Hehehe. Anti-demon fire itself can affect magic power. So, he was managing the internal affairs alone in a place where there was no one. Seo-ryang climbed up onto the pavilion and asked. Is that gratuitous power? Thats right. Thats amazing. I knew that there was no limit to divine skill, but I didnt know it would be to that extent. Did you read it? What is it that you cant read when youre looking at it? Red Pine burst out in admiration. You are truly amazing. He is the master of the Heavenly Demon Religion, but his understanding of King Jeongjongs martial arts is also unique. Xu Liang chuckled. Dont you say its a dissuasion? After looking into this and that, I ended up with both spiritual and magical skills. haha. The two people sat across from each other in the pavilion. Seoliang looked at Jeokpines complexion. My complexion looked better than I expected. But he knew. The problem is that the face of someone who has exhausted their vitality to the point that their life is in immediate danger is so good. Reflection of light. The flame just before life ends is the brightest. Such was the state of the red pine tree now. However, the process was noticeably longer than others. This meant that the level he had achieved was amazing. There really isnt much left now. Thats right. It is rude, regardless of time or place, to tell someone who is about to die that their time is running short. However, Xiliangs words were without hesitation, and Jeoksong also accepted his words without any hesitation. Jeoksong was a person who had already become detached from life and death. So, you can say things like this with ease. Anyway, are you okay? Whats not okay? My eyes are blurry. Its not easy for someone like you to have a face like that. Seo-ryang whetted his appetite. I was in a lot of pain. hmm? Being the head of an organization is something I cant do. Seoliang told me what had happened so far. Red Pines eyes deepened. Did you succeed? It will arrive in three days. haha. They kidnapped the emperor of the world. I had no idea where this kind of distribution was coming from. Red Pine closed his eyes. Even Jeoksong, who was considered the best expert, seemed quite shocked by the fact that the emperor had been kidnapped. Although he may have thought about a confrontation with the imperial palace, he is not ready to use such a drastic method as kidnapping. Seoliang did not bother to inform Jeoksong of Hye-sims excommunication. Because I thought it would cause some confusion. I see. You dont seem to be in a very good mood. How could it feel good? Its not necessarily because of the emperor. Even if there are justifications such as correcting the world and establishing justice, all the tribulations that result from them are bound to cause great damage to the lives of the people. . I can only sigh at the injustice of all of us who have brought the world into such turmoil. Xu Liang nodded. Red Pine sighed. So what do you plan to do, leader? Before that, I should first explain why I was thinking of kidnapping the emperor. hmm? Xiliang explained the current state of the emperor. How could the crown prince be so rampant and what did Dam Sa-young do? Red Pine sighed. I see. exactly. Hehe, its really hard. Why does he keep committing such terrible crimes? Even the red pine trees in the world seemed to be shaking. No matter how angry he was, the person who always called him Lord Dam was now calling him by his first name. Xu Liang said calmly. I dont want to get caught up in the same category, but among the martial arts people, there are a lot of people who consider killing people as a normal thing. Right now, I am the only one other than Gaebaekjeong who takes it for granted that I can blow up an enemy unit for my own purpose. I dont want to group people into the same category based solely on results. There is a complete difference between someone who kills an enemy in the special situation of war and someone who deceives and deceives the world for the ambition of destroying the world. I dont think thats something someone who follows Buddhism would say. haha. Red Pine smiled bitterly. Although he trained in supreme martial arts, he was a noble warrior who had never tried to kill anyone in his life. Even though he had more power than anyone else, he was a person who did not forget to be cautious in judging good and evil. Perhaps he is the person most unsuited to martial arts. This difficult time led the group called Shaolin to draw him into martial arts, and he was not a person suitable for worldly strife. Then what do you plan to do now, leader? What do you mean? What are you planning to do with the emperor after you revive him? I plan to use it as a tool. equipment? exactly. Seo-ryangs eyes calmed down. The crown prince joined hands with Damsayoung. No matter how brave Damsayoung was, she would never have thought of poisoning the emperor on her own. Of course, I would have taken the initiative. I guess so. But I am not interested in the power struggle in the imperial palace. What Im interested in is the world. I have no intention of taking advantage of that power struggle for the sake of the world. Be humble Red Pine closed his eyes. He recalled what he said to Hyeoncheon. C If the times chose him, wouldnt it be a bad thing to be swept away by the flow of fate? Jeoksong opened his eyes and looked at Seoryang. Seoliang tilted his head. Is there something on my face? you. Please speak. Can you do me a favor? A strange look appeared in Seo-ryangs eyes. Red Pine said calmly. If it benefits you, it will be beneficial and not harmful. When you say that, I feel scared. So you wont listen? I will listen and judge. I wont suffer any losses. It is difficult to live without losing money if you want to be the leader of the Heavenly Demon Church. Jeokpine grinned. There will be a place like Janggyeonggak at the headquarters in Shingyo. Did you say it was Magyeonggak? Is that so? Please go in there with me. Xu Liang frowned. Magyeonggak was a place where all martial arts and scriptures of Shingyo were collected. There is no need to say its importance. Is it a good thing I didnt ask to be sent alone? You probably know that this is an unreasonable request. The reason is? I will go and tell you. Seoryang, who had been quietly looking at the red pine tree, stood up. Lets go. Yes? Red Pine blinked. Now? Xiliang snorted. Then when should we go? A man who doesnt have much time left to live doesnt know hes wasting his time. Hehehe! lets go. Thats right. * * * Magyeonggak was guarded by countless masters. Xiliang bit them all. He thought Jeoksong might have something else to say to him. If you think about it. Seoliang thought as he looked at the entrance to Janggyeonggak. Its amazingly similar. I had this thought sometime in the past. It is said that Janggyeonggak of Shaolin and Magyeonggak of Shingyo are very similar, as if they were drawn on a board. I think it was probably the time when I brought the Heavenly Demon Power Fist. When he was King Sal, he once entered Janggyeonggak in Shaolin. Of course, I have never been to the depths of the cabinet. So, I couldnt even see things like the Seventy-Two Buddhist Temples, the representative Buddhist temples of Shaolin. However, I clearly remembered what the structure was like. He was called King Salsuji, and no matter where he went, he pathologically memorized the environment there. As expected, as expected. hmm? Red Pine, who was walking inside beyond the entrance, smiled faintly. As expected, it resembles Janggyeonggak from headquarters. No, its safe to say that its not just that there are similarities, but that they are the same. Xu Liangs eyes lit up. Jeokpine walked around every corner of Magyeonggak. Although the structure was the same, it was much wider than Janggyeonggak in size. Magyeonggak is filled with countless martial arts books and scriptures. After looking around the inside for a while, Red Pine sat down on a chair provided on one side. I gradually felt the limits of my physical strength. I thought about this when I came to Shingyo with Malco. There is nothing we can do if we are caught and killed by the chase team, but if we survive and accept us, we must talk about this. Seoliang tilted his head. What do you mean? Red Pine looked up at Seoliang with transparent eyes. Those eyes were so clear and deep that Seoryang felt himself shrinking for some reason. Let me tell you. How the first Heavenly Demon created the reigning Demon Emperor Qi. Chapter 477 Episode 477 Owner of the world (2)Reign Demon Emperor. Cheonmajihak (ħ֮W) is the strongest magician in the history of magic and is revered as the best magician in the world both in name and reality. Over the past thousand years, countless demonic crafts have appeared, but not a single one of them has reached the status of the reigning Demon Emperor. The only demonic attack that came close to it was the Old Yu Demonic Gong, but even the Old Yu Demonic Gong could not match the vastness of the Reigning Demon Emperor Qi. And that undefeated history will be difficult to break in the future. This is because it is a martial art that has already approached the realm of perfection. Surprisingly, the same applies to our headquarters gratuitous ability. ! There are countless new techniques in Shaolin. The divine practices of Mahayana Brahma, Prajna, and Diamond Tathagata are representative examples. However, there is only one divine skill that can use all seventy-two techniques. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. Red Pine smiled. And in the reigning Demon Emperor, there is something called the Seventy-Two Divine Techniques. exactly. If you think about it, its an amazing coincidence. The Seventy-Twelve Gods of the Demon Emperor of Reign are the strongest martial artists representing the Demonic Warriors. Even if you learn just one of them, you will be able to hear the sound of the worlds best drummers. The same goes for gratuitous power. Musangdae ability was a divine skill of extreme ascension that was not easily passed down to anyone other than the Shaolin master or the most outstanding person of his generation. Furthermore, there were seventy-two temples in Shaolin, which made them famous throughout the world. Seventy-two types of absolute martial arts. And the extremely high level of inner strength that encompasses seventy-two types of martial arts. Do you think it was a coincidence? . The structures of Janggyeonggak at the headquarters and Magyeonggak here are very similar. The headquarters is a temple that follows Buddhism, and you are people who serve Mara, an evil spirit who interfered with the Buddhas practice until the very end. Mara, the Heavenly Demon, Pasun, is a being that embodies the desires that interfere with the practice of Buddhism. Its not a coincidence? It cant be a coincidence. never. Xu Liang frowned. In the end, what is Nohn Bae trying to say? Does this mean that our school and Shaolin have a deep connection? Thats right. . Actually, I thought about it when I was being chased by the tracking team. There is nothing we can do if we die here, but if we can live, I will definitely tell you this secret story, which is not a secret. Red Pine continued. His voice contained an unknown vagueness. It contained a peaceful and profound sound, as if an old man who had lived for a long time was passing on the wisdom of the past to a young person. I dont even know what kind of person the First Heavenly Demon is. Its not even clear whether he is from the Central Plains or from the outside world. Or maybe they are strangers from the West or from the Dongyi tribe. There was also talk that he came from the Kingdom of Heaven, but that also has not been confirmed. . But one thing is certain. The First Heavenly Demon had a deep connection with Buddhism. Illegal. Thats right. I thought that might be the case. The First Heavenly Demon called himself the incarnation of Mara. And, as Red Pine says, Mara is an evil spirit who interfered with Buddhas practice until the very end and is a being that embodies desire. Of course, there is bound to be a deep connection with the Buddha. Xu Liang asked as if it were amusing. Youre not saying that the First Heavenly Demon may have been a Shaolin figure, are you? Hes a Shaolin character so maybe thats the case. He said something surprising in a calm voice. Did I tell you? The First Heavenly Demon had a connection with the Buddha. I did. It has to be that way. It is said that the First Heavenly Demon had a close relationship with the founder of Shaolin. At that moment, Seo-ryangs eyes widened. The First Heavenly Demon was close to Bodhidharma? Red Pine shook his head. Theres a lot of talk about that. People know this. Dharma Master Bodhidharma created the Yeokgeun-gyeong and the Sesu-gyeong and is said to be a great master who laid the foundation for Shaolin martial arts. You mean thats not it? Maybe so, maybe not. I dont want to make random noises. This isnt just a rumor. Headquarters has been questioning Shaolins control for generations. Everyone knows Bodhidharma as the founder, but some say that a completely different person founded Shaolin martial arts. So youre saying it may or may not be true? Thats right. Some people even made comments like this. What are you talking about? Red Pine looked at Seoliang with clear eyes. There was someone who raised the claim that the First Heavenly Demon and Master Bodhidharma were the same person. ?! It was truly a dangerous statement. The Heavenly Horse was a symbol of evil and desire. To equate such a being with the founder of Shaolin was a remark that had nothing to say even if he was excommunicated. However, Red Pine didnt seem to think so. They really have nothing to do. What does it matter whether our investigator is Bodhidharma or an unknown monk well versed in Buddhism? What do you mean by that? We are nothing special, just shaving-headed walleyes who follow the Dharma. There is only one thing we wish for. It is to reach liberation and lead all people to the light. . It doesnt matter who the inspector is. However, if the teachings of Buddhism are correct, one simply walks the right path. Its relevant. At least thats what Seoliang thought. The founder of a religion is always said to be a special person. It is truly important what enlightenment he achieved, what he did during his lifetime, and what kind of being he remained in the world. But Red Pine says it is useless. There is no such surprise. If they hear what Seon-bae says, they will be furious. sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Why do you think that is? Arent the people who worship Buddha? Huh, can that be possible? We are not the ones who worship Buddha. Rather, they are people who have to kill Buddha when they meet him. You would know, right? Xiliang kept his mouth shut. Of course I knew. People just believed that, so these words came out without even realizing it. For monks, Buddha is not an object of faith. No, God does not exist in the religion of Buddhism itself. So what is Buddha, the ruler of Buddhism? He is just a senior who achieved enlightenment and entered nirvana before others. The accomplishments he has achieved are great and the enlightenment he has left on the world is noble, so we envy him, but no one can become Sakyamuni. The First Heavenly Demon is the patriarch of Shaolin. For now, I will call him the Dharma patriarch. He has met Bodhidharma. Is it possible because of the timing? I dont know that. However, it is said that those who rise to the rank of godmen like him can live comfortably for two hundred years. Well, now we are in a situation where we dont even know if the history of the Heavenly Demon Church and Shaolin goes back exactly 1,000 years ago or more. . Whats important is that the two people met. Is that possible? Why do you think not? One is the patriarch of the Demonic Path, and the other is the patriarch of Shaolin. I think they tried to kill me as soon as they met. Hehe, but havent you and I also never pointed swords at each other? Seo-ryangs mouth closed of its own accord. It wasnt wrong. Thats just what I heard. According to what the teacher said, it seems like the two of them secretly got along well. It is said that although it was only for a short period of time, there was an active exchange. In other words, is this what Noh Seon-bae says? Xiliangs eyes lit up. The structure of Shaolins Janggyeonggak and our schools Magyeonggak are similar. The reason the Seventy-Two Jeolye and the Seventy-Two Miracles exist is because the two patriarchs had a great influence on each other? Thats right. It is a statement that can be interpreted as saying that Dharma Master created the reigning Demon Emperor. And it is a statement that can be interpreted as saying that the Super Heavenly Demon created the superpower. . Red Pine paused for a moment. It seems the conversation was too long. My breathing was gradually becoming heavier. After taking a long time to catch his breath, he spoke again. It doesnt matter who influenced whom or whether they are the same person or not. What I wanted to say is that the reigning Demon Emperor Qi and the ability to be free may be related. That cant be possible. How can you think like that? Xu Liang said firmly. Shaolins ability to fight against demons is beyond the extreme of anti-demonic fire energy. On the other hand, the reigning demonic energy is the pinnacle of reverse heavenly demon energy. The polar opposites are similar, but the places they stand and the things they pursue are different in the first place. It has to be that way. Martial arts are not fixed. The reigning Demon Emperor and the Great Power have been perfected over hundreds of years. No one can imagine what the initial prototype would have looked like. This too was correct. Of course, I dont think that the First Heavenly Demon is a good person. The bloodshed he committed while driven into madness is clearly recorded. Even if only half of that record is true, the First Heavenly Demon was a great man who was no different from the devil. . But I think there is a possibility that Shaolin and Shingyo had the same starting point. Xiliang sighed. It seems like Ive heard something shocking. Actually, its not that big of a story. If you go back through history, there are many situations like this. Its a world where even brothers fight to gain power. I see. Xiliangs eyes lit up. Why are you telling me that now? Red Pine shook his head. Its a foolish question. When we met, it wasnt a situation to have such a touching conversation. Besides, Im going to die soon. I thought it was right to tell you now, rather than just now. . And I finally became convinced after arriving here and talking with you. It is said that the reigning Demon Emperor Qi and the Great Power are in line. In the meantime, whenever Seoryang had time, he stopped by the Blood Soul Pavilion and became a conversation partner for the two. Most of the talk was about the state of affairs in the world, but there was also a lot of talk about military theory. Therefore, Seoliang absorbed a lot of the martial arts of the two absolute masters, and Jeoksong and Hyeoncheon were also able to experience the unprecedented power of Seoliang, who was the incarnation of a magic martial artist. Red Pine was confident because it went through exactly that process. The two martial arts had the same beginning. However, one side was transformed into a Buddhist light that edifies the world, and the other side only developed into the pursuit of the strongest power in the world. Well, if its shocking in its own way, its shocking. Things like that happen, too. Jeokpine grinned. Looking at your expression, I dont think you were that shocked. Xu Liang said angrily. It was an interesting story, but to me it was nothing more or less than a pretty interesting story. Why do you think that? What is important to me is reality and the future. No matter what ties you have in the past, nothing can be more important than making your immediate future peaceful. Red Pine smiled and closed his eyes. He once again recalled what he had said to Hyeoncheon. C If the times chose him, wouldnt it be a bad thing to be swept away by the flow of fate? Hyeoncheonjins face came to mind again. Youre right. We lived a disgustingly long time. Red Pine opened his eyes. Jeoksong made up his mind as he saw Seoryang blinking with a sour expression. You said you would tell me how the reigning Demon Emperor was made, right? I already told you everything, right? No. I just told you what happened in the past. Hmm thats true too. Jeoksong raised his hand and extended it to Seo-ryang. Uh oh. While doing this, his hand touched Seo-ryangs chest. The movement was so natural that even Seo-ryang couldnt shake it off. It was only a few days ago that I finally realized how the Great Power was created. So, I was able to infer how the Reign Demon Emperor Qi was created. ?! This is how the reigning Demon Emperor was created. Wooooow! A golden light arose from Red Pines hand. Beecher of Gojuk Forest. Flash! Geumhos eyes opened. Chapter 478 Episode 478 Owner of the world (3)There! Be careful not to shake! What about Mac? Its feeble! Fortunately, I am protected by the strength of the Resurrection Dan () and the powerful True Power, but that will not last long! Its a bloody wound. The blood pressure is sucking away your life force. Are the preparations complete? I heard that you may need a thoracotomy. We are fully prepared. First of all, it is important to preserve your vitality. Its been too long since I quit eating grains. Fortunately, I am well hydrated. Ive been busy. Move now! The Blood Soul Pavilion was truly an uproar. The Blood Soul Pavilion has received countless patients so far, but the customer who came today was truly the best of the best. Even failure is not tolerated as the religious leader has issued a strict order. I never thought the day would come when I would see His Majesty the Emperor in person. Hyeoncheonjinin, who was watching people moving in the distance, turned his head to the side. Is this your first time seeing this too? yes. A subtle interest was also revealed on Joo Seo-yoons face. Hyeon Tian Jin-in smiled. It was nice to see Joo Seo-yoon finally showing her emotions. Its hot. I need to go in and rest. yes. Joo Seo-yoon supported Hyeon Cheon-jin. Hyeoncheonjinin was no longer able to move properly. He was replacing the damaged away guard with the inner strength that filled his entire body, but it is difficult to restore a broken away guard once it is broken. Hyeon Cheon Jin-in, who came as a sponsor and was supported by Joo Seo-yoon, looked at the red pine tree located under the pavilion. Red Pine was sitting cross-legged with his eyes half-open. His complexion was very good. Hyeon Cheon Jin-in, who was quietly looking at the red pine tree, said to Joo Seo-yoon. Would you like me to get you a bucket of cool water? Ah yes. Joo Seo-yoon rushed over. A warm smile appeared on Hyeon Cheon Jin-ins face as he looked at Joo Seo-yoons back. Even though she was a mine, Joo Seo-yoons change was fast. Or rather, it might have been faster because he was a demon. What matters is that she has changed. Joo Seo-yoon, who learned how to show her emotions, was a good child, although a little timid. Seo-ryang, the leader and brother-in-law, took the two old masters to receive teachings, but she truly cared for them. It was nice to see such a nice kid in his later years. Since enlightenment has been added to the emotions that every human being should have, depending on your efforts, you will be able to grow into a great expert in the near future. Hyeoncheonjinin sat next to Jeokpine. dump! Oh my! Now I cant even sit up properly without support! Who would have thought that I, who was called the sword god of the world, would end up like this? Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He spoke in a loud voice as if to listen, but the red pine did not move at all. Hyeon Cheon Jin-in continued speaking while looking up at the sky. The sky is so clear. At the foot of the mountain, there are people full of desire, but the sky is cloudless today as well. It would be great if everyones hearts were like that sky. The red pine still did not move. Hyeon Cheon Jin-in clicked his tongue. You dont want to go already, do you? Lets play a little more. I think its finally starting to get a bit more interesting. Only then did Jeokpine open his eyes. You are like the Malko of the world. Even if I die, I wont see my friends doing well. Hyeoncheonjinin burst out laughing. This guy. Where do you want to go first? Its already long past time to go, so what does it matter when I go? In Buddhism, the secular world is called the Saha world, right? However, there are many fun things to do in this world of Saba. If youre going to go, enjoy everything until the end. Is this what a Taoist bastard would say? When did you get excommunicated? Thats a great horse. The two people burst into laughter. A little while ago, Red Pine was on the verge of entering nirvana. If Hyeon Cheon Jin-in had not spoken, he would have died in that position. Hyeoncheonjinin quenched his appetite. I almost went faster than I thought. Thats right. Do you have any regrets about the world? Its as deep as the sea. Isnt it a new day, even though Ive been awake and alive for 100 years? Its good to see more if you can and eat more if you have something to eat. You too are missing. Ah yes. Hehehe! The two people burst out laughing for a long time. Hyeoncheonjinin, who soon stopped laughing, opened his mouth. I felt that the gold light that burned in your body three days ago has faded. Surprise appeared on Red Pines face. Did you see that? Why is this like this? I am Hyeoncheon. Everyone is dying, but the divine eye is not dead yet. I just have good eyes. Did you tell the cult leader? Red Pine nodded silently. Xuan Tianjin sighed. It could be dangerous. I know. That golden light is the sum of the enlightenment you have gained. If the sect leader uses it to achieve the reigning Demon Emperor. It has already reached a level that can only be reached. Theres nothing more to do other than getting deeper. Is it that much? Is it for no reason that the Thousand Year Demon is a monster called the best in history? If we go a little deeper, we can reach the martial arts world we glimpsed. But if you want to fly higher than that, youll have to go through a lot of trouble. Its more than that it has to be that way. The world of mythology would be a completely different realm. Red Pine shook his head. Besides, Master Seo knows very well what my enlightenment is. I know that even if we try to forcefully increase the achievement of Reign Demon Emperor with that, it wont end well. It doesnt end well Xuan Tianjins eyes became clouded. You mean like the First Heavenly Demon? You can become like the Great Heavenly Demon. Red Pine laughed. Now, please believe what I told you. Thats right. It will have to be that way. Hyun Cheon Jin-in, who was nodding his head repeatedly, saw Joo Seo-yoon walking carefully from afar. A warm light appeared in Hyeon Cheon Jin-ins eyes. Look at this. You tell me. Im thinking about this. Perhaps all the times we ran wild in the name of saving the world were all in vain. Its not in vain. Thanks to you, many peoples lives were saved. Look at that kids smile. Jeoksong turned his gaze to Joo Seo-yoon. A warm smile appeared on his tired face. I think we could have done better. I think it could have helped you not only save your life, but also give you a bright smile like mine. . They say you cant change the past, but its really unfortunate. Its even more disappointing because I know how difficult it is to take responsibility for one persons smile. Yeah, I see. Red Pine closed his eyes. The warm smile remained the same. I hope that in the new era, there will be more people who smile brightly like that child. * * * Whoa. Wei Hongryeons body was drenched in sweat as she was breathing softly. Her body, with bandages wrapped around her bare chest, was covered in wounds. Trained muscles and countless scars made her look even stronger. Theres still a long way to go. The sword in his hand was stained with blood. The cover was torn and blood was flowing. Its not enough. Its nothing new, but I realized it even more clearly this time. I am weak. They clearly perceive themselves as weak. Of course she wasnt weak. A person of that age and at that level would have been treated well anywhere in the world. However, she did not care about other peoples opinions or other peoples standards. I must be strong so that my babies can survive. They kidnapped the emperor and lost countless subordinates. If it was natural, it was natural. Arent there half of them who have never even put their hands and feet together? Since each of them had crossed all sorts of lines, they only lost seventy. Losing seventy in the first operation and the most difficult operation is not a big flaw. From the organizations perspective, it was definitely like that. However, Wei Hongryun thought it was too much. Whether one person dies or seventy, the heart breaks are the same. However, he was only disappointed that out of the seventy subordinates who had laughed and clinked their glasses, he never saw them again. We just need to do better going forward. If you work together with more operations and more experience, you will soon become the best. But before that, you must first be complete. Only then can damage be minimized. This is far from enough! Wooooow! Intense demonic energy was imbued with the Tiger Sword. This type of training is carried out despite suffering significant internal and external trauma and being extremely physically depleted. This was not training, it was just destroying the body. But I couldnt bear it. I felt too sorry for my dead subordinates to just lie still. Puff puff poop! Kwasik! The sword that was swung through the air gave off more ferocity than ever before. I must become stronger. Buaaaaang! To protect everyone, start with me! Quang! Wei Hongryuns eyes wavered. Ugh, thats outrageous. Sreung. Wei Hongryun quickly retrieved the sword. Before she knew it, a beautiful young man was standing in front of her. She had pure white skin and even hair, and was so beautiful that at first glance, you could mistake her for a woman. you are? I called for a while and there was no answer, so I had no choice but to stop like this. By the way. Yeo Kang-hwi stuck out his tongue. Thats incredible sword power. Even though I raised my Cheon Kang-soo () to ten stars, I still got hurt. There was a straight sword image engraved on his fist. Of course, if he had raised his ice skills to the limit, there would be no way he would have suffered such a wound. What this meant was that Wei Hongryuns sword was sharp enough that the successor of Binggung could only deal with it with all his might. Wei Hongryun lowered her head. See you, Lord Xiaogong. Oh yeah. Yeo Kang-hwi scratched his head. Since I had seen him a few times, I had a vague idea of Wei Hongryeons personality. But isnt he very polite, unlike usual? I was sorry that I felt strange for no reason. But what about here? ah! The leader asked me to deliver it to you. Are you the leader? Sending a message to someone who is not even a Protestant? Yeo Kang-hwi said with a smile. Its no different, but I think youll have to move with me on the next operation. Wei Hongryuns eyes sparkled. It seemed as if merciless sword energy was pouring out of both eyes. Yeo Kang-hwi felt a chill running down his spine. This woman is a monster too. There are so many monsters in the world. Wei Hongryeon tilted her head. So its related to the ice palace? To be precise, I think there will be an opportunity to play in the midfield with Binggung. I hope to go along well. All right. Now then, lets go. Where do you mean youre going? Yeo Kang-hwi shrugged his shoulders. I didnt come just to say hello. I have to move to the midfield, but the date has not been set yet. That is exactly what we need to discuss now. then? yes. This is a call to the strategy room. Lets go together. A demonic energy passed through Wei Hongryuns eyes. Another operation has begun. * * * Hmm. uh? Are you here? The girl who was loitering around for no reason lowered her head. Hello, Commander-in-Chief. Oh my! Its hard to handle such a greeting! no. You are the Commander-in-Chief. haha! Just treat me comfortably like before. You cant do that. Im just a petty person who doesnt have any position. . . Who said that? Sodang. This is someone whose head should be cut off immediately. No, Sodang didnt say that directly. I heard you muttering to yourself I just thought it was true. Absolutely not. There is no need to think like that. Ho Yaoseong smiled brightly. Now, please come in, Lady Seven. yes. Chapter 479 Episode 479 Owner of the world (4)Huh? Are you here? Chae Yeo-min knelt on the spot. Dominion sex! cloth! Wooooow. Chae Yeo-mins body floated in that position. Chae Yeo-min opened her eyes wide. Xiliang clicked his tongue. Dont be too affectionate with your brother. yes? I am the leader of the cult, but there is no need to do so in private. Just do it like before. . Its true. Really? Yes, its true. Chae Yeo-mins face brightened. yes! It wasnt that he didnt like being formal, but he seemed happy that he could talk to Seo-ryang like before. The voice was full of laughter. Seoliang tilted his head. Anyway, a lot of time has passed and its still Her height and appearance are the same as before. It has barely grown. However, Magics achievements were different. already? One of the Ten Demonic Techniques, the Seven Great Demonic Techniques, has already reached the level of Five Saints. It was an achievement far beyond imagination. Chae Yeo-min was only fourteen years old. It was a surprise to the whole world that at that age, he realized as many as five degrees of Shingyos Ten Great Demon Masters. Yeomin. Your brother. I like him because hes fast. Would you like to check the Mac? yes! Chae Yeo-min boldly held out her hand. Even though it had been a long time since I had seen Seoliang, he had no hesitation at all. Seo-ryang, who sensed Chae Yeo-mins pulse, realized why her body had not grown. Is this the first time Ive seen a case where the true magic mastery was achieved so quickly that the body failed to grow? The Seven Demon Demons were martial arts of the yin type. However, the achievement was so fast that it was beyond imagination, and even the growth of the body was suppressed. In most cases, this doesnt happen. If you have this level of martial arts skills, there are bound to be people who look after you, and they will open the door to you at the right time. However, Chae Yeo-min has been practicing martial arts alone until now. If Lee Cheon-sang had been alive, he would have seen that her growth had stopped and would have appropriately pierced that area. However, since I practiced alone, I ended up constantly repeating the training in important areas. Im shocked. Seo-ryang sighed involuntarily. I felt sorry for Chae Yeo-min, who must have been absorbed in training alone. Thinking about how a young child must have spent each day, I felt sorry for not coming to see him sooner. Its not the time to hand over work. Shingyo also has an educational institution that trains young warriors. Seo-ryang hoped that Chae Yeo-min would grow up there. No matter how harsh the Protestant religions may be, there is a way of life that is appropriate for that age group. Seoryangs idea was that there he would meet children his own age and grow brightly. But looking at Chae Yeo-mins condition now, it wasnt the time. Hmm For the time being, youll have to train with me whenever you have time. Me? huh. uh? You dont need to see it that way. Its not that theres a problem, but Im just trying to lay the foundation for Yeomin to grow further in the future. Chae Yeo-mins face brightened. great! kind. At that time, Hu Yaosheng spoke. Master. The Demon Lord and the Ox Palace Lord have arrived. Uh, wait a minute. Seo-ryang picked up Chae Yeo-min. hmm. Now that I think about it, theres no place to leave him right now, right? All of the old mazons went to the midfield, and it seemed like Chae Yeo-min would be scared if left to Mudam. However, if you leave it to Ho Yo-seong, you have a lot of work to do together, and if you leave it to the Xinjiang Ministry, you will end up with nothing but fighters. Ah fuck. Chae Yeo-min tilted her head. Even though its been a while since I held her, her posture feels very natural. He had a personality that I really wanted to emulate. Why are you doing this, brother? Oh no. You At that time, a familiar voice was heard from outside Daejeon. Dominion Seonggyo, Heavenly Demon Immortal. Hwanhee Wonju meets the religious leader. yes! Oh come on in. S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The door to Daejeon opened and Soyeonsim came in. Master. Budget document for the second half of the year. Give that to Yeomin and get some. yes?! Seo-ryang held Chae Yeo-min in So Yeon-sims arms. So Yeon-sim suddenly hugged Chae Yeo-min. Interestingly, Chae Yeo-min hugged So Yeon-sims neck in a familiar way. You know, right? yes? Ah yes! Can you play with Yeo-min for a while? I have a lot of work to do right now. Sometimes Yeomin will call you, so please pay attention. What kind of safety would we dare to reject? So Yeon-sim lowered her head with a look of embarrassment on her face. I obey your orders. Hey, just go. You must be busy. What kind of mentality is it that you leave your child in charge even though you know that you are busy? So Yeon-sim looked at Chae Yeo-min without realizing it. This is my first time seeing the Seven Princesses so close. Looking at it like this, it is really pretty. Okay then, lets go out. Oh, good work! And above, Ryeong-ju and Kang-hwi, come in! Im out of my mind. Wi Hongryeon, who entered Daejeon, knelt down. army! Its okay, man! Lets go to the strategy room quickly! Seoliang kept urging people to figure out why they were so busy. Just like that, Seoryangs day passed quickly. Seoliang did not waste any time. By reducing my sleeping time, I prepared for the current situation and the future. Even if you are a master of extreme magic, people are still people. When people have a lot to worry about, their minds become complicated, and when their minds become complicated, they become desperate for rest. However, Seoryang had no time to rest. Ten days. For ten days, he slept less than two oclock. I often stayed up all day and when I wanted to rest, I went to sleep. Even though it was only a short nap, I was able to get some sleep when I needed it. Hu Yaosheng asked once. Hasnt your workload been too much lately? It seems like you work more than me? Xu Liangs answer was a masterpiece. Im just getting it done in advance so I can have fun for the next few months. Hu Yaosheng trembled in fear, fearing that this might really be the case. Ten days passed and another day passed, noon. Seo-ryang accurately completed the plan of the world-university-one-tong-ji-gye (һy֮Ӌ), a plan he had been working on with his head wrapped around Hu Yao-seong. * * * Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu. Seo-ryang, who was sitting in the royal temple with his eyes closed, opened his eyes to the golden energy rising from his chest. He looked down at his heart chamber. Light was flowing from the simwa. Although it was not bright, the gently flowing gold light looked very comfortable. A look of confusion appeared on Seo-ryangs face. Is it not gone yet? He habitually raised the reigning demon emperor flag. Kugugugung. Daejeon shook as if an earthquake had occurred. In the past, Lee Cheon-sang, who created the greatest legend of all time, once shook the entire inner city of the Heavenly Demon Church just by releasing his demonic energy. The power that Lee Cheon-sang possessed was originally the height of destruction that was not allowed not only to humans but also to Mother Nature. If all that power had been released, it would have even caused a natural disaster. It was the ultimate innate magical energy that people living in this world could not even imagine. It was difficult for Seoryang, who now talks about being the best in the world, to keep up with the monstrous intimidation of Lee Cheon-sang. However, it is faster than Lee Cheon-sang. Lee Cheon-sang had never reached this level when he was Seo-ryangs age. Of course, Seoliang was a super expert who had experienced a previous life, and since their starting points were different from the beginning, they were not subject to comparison. But surprisingly, even Lee Cheon-sang could not compare to the speed at which he opened the gate of desire in the reigning Demon Emperor and reached his current level. It is not simply that the starting point is fast, but the speed of understanding martial arts and the ability to apply it to the body itself are on a different level. Perhaps Lee Cheon-sang also recognized Seo-ryangs talent. Although the speed at which he reaches a certain level cannot be compared to his own, he must have seen through Seoryangs characteristics that he can become stronger faster than anyone else after reaching a certain level. A monstrous talent that even the worlds top two heavenly figures admired. It was difficult for Seoryang, who had been on the verge of immeasurable death, to shake off this golden light even with his innate sense and ability to decompose airborne forces. I know how to handle it This gold mine given by Jeoksong was, to be precise, the non-responsive ability that Jeoksongs enlightenment had melted into, and it was thoroughly protecting Seoliangs middle and middle battle. Surprisingly, even though it was a Buddhist skill, it did not cause any harm to the Demon Emperor Qi and Guyu Demon Qi. The infinitely transparent and free energy may have been the life that Red Pine wanted. if. Xu Liangs eyes lit up. What if this superpower is melted into the reigning Demon Emperor? can do. He instinctively knew that this energy would maximize the destructive power of the Reign Demon Emperor as he intended. But he didnt. You cant do that. If you do that you become a monster. Through his free power, he was able to look back on the early days of the reigning Demon Emperor. It was just as Jeoksong said. The reigning Demon Emperor was an ancient magic craft that countless geniuses had repaired and fleshed out over a thousand years. Of course, it was bound to be different from the first reigning demon emperor. The problem is how terrible the nature of the first reigning Demon Emperor was. You, the First Heavenly Demon, had monstrous skills even before you created the Reigning Demon Emperor. In Seoliangs view, the first reigning Demon Emperor was a martial artist of death who was literally full of evil energy and demonic energy, pursuing a fiercer life and extreme demonic energy than the former Yu Demon Duke. The first Cheonma who created and mastered it was truly a great man. In the early days, the energy of the reigning Demon Emperor was so strong that no one except the Supreme Heavenly Demon could master it. What a supreme martial artist the two great heavenly demons were, who carved out such demonic powers, coated them with flesh, and improved them so that they could be embedded into the human body. the problem is. In order to maximize the destructive power of the Reign Demon Emperor with the energy of this infinite power, there is no choice but to return it to its original state. The reigning Demon Emperor of the time has been perfectly refined without adding or subtracting anything. In order to use this infinite power to increase the destructive power of the reigning Demon Emperor, it was necessary to strip away all the precepts and teachings that countless geniuses had repaired. In other words, we must return to the first reigning Demon Emperor that the First Heavenly Demon mastered. Seo-ryang whetted his appetite. You cant do that. Thanks to his great ability, I got a glimpse of the other side of the reigning Demon Emperor. So Seoliang gave up. Although he wanted to become strong, he had no intention of becoming a monster. But it is difficult to just carry this energy around Seoryang had now reached the stage where he could read the other persons emotions, see through their hearts, and even read their thoughts using energy. But I could never understand the enlightenment contained in this energy. Just looking back at it made me feel at ease, so it was clear that there was no evil intention, but it was so vague that it was difficult to understand the true intention. Dissatisfaction appeared on Seo-ryangs face. That guy has such a unique personality. Is it okay to just hand over a tick and thats it? Please at least say something or youll be damned. Holding an unknown energy in your arms makes you feel nervous, no matter how good and pure that energy is. Still, there were benefits. Psychological fatigue is much less than before. After becoming the leader of the religious sect, Seoliang was under a pressure that was difficult to explain. But after receiving this energy, the pressure disappeared as if washed away. This was because stable energy kept emotions and thoughts calm. Thanks to this, we were able to complete the Heavenly One Tongjigye much faster than planned. The remaining 30% is yours, soldier. Xi Liang buried his head in Taesa Temple. There is no particular reaction from the midfield yet. It has to be that way. You never know what theyll do here. This time we will attack from this side first. Xiliangs accident quickly spread throughout the central plains. The tasks to be done in the future were neatly arranged in a corner of my head. How long has it been like that? Master! An urgent voice was heard outside Daejeon. Whats going on? The Emperor has awakened. Xiliangs magical eyes flashed. at las. Chapter 480 Episode 480 Owner of the world (5)What? That much? Thats right. So Yeonsim was absurd. Is that possible? I heard youre addicted to blood clots? yes. Hyeolgo is basically a monster that sucks a persons life force and turns it into their own blood and flesh. I heard that just being poisoned without taking any action can be fatal. youre right. But Yes. The emperor was surrounded by more than that. It can be said that there is almost no day in the year when Hwanheewon is not busy. Of course, there was no need for the original owner, So Yeon-sim, to know such trivial details as how much food material was used in the blood bathhouse. Because there are so many demons in charge. Nevertheless, there was one reason why So Yeon-sim was interested in the food ingredients of the blood soul. Because the emperor is there. Anyway, I heard that the emperor is almost 60 years old. youre right. Are you saying that at such an old age, you were addicted to blood poisoning that even included magical methods, and that you were eating that much food as soon as you woke up? Even if it takes a toll on your body, it wont be enough, right? Juhwa answered in his characteristic monotonous tone. The lawmakers say its okay. Of course its okay, so Ill leave it alone. It was a time when the imperial palace lost its power, no matter how emperor he was. In reality, the Jungwon is an era in which the powers of the martial arts, not the government, rule. You cant completely ignore the value of the name emperor, but theres no need to pay attention to his opinions. Moreover, the demons of the Heavenly Demon Church here were people who served the religious leader, not the emperor, as their master. Of course, there was no reason to let the emperor do what he wanted. Nevertheless, the reason the doctor allowed the emperor to eat was probably because he judged that it would not put a strain on his body. Soyeonsims eyes deepened. Its fascinating. Although I have learned internal skills, I heard that it is a very insignificant amount The emperors body, which was damaged by blood and magical methods, can be viewed as just a sick old man of his age. Juhwa cautiously opened her mouth. But Wonju. huh? Why do you care about the emperor? Soyeonsims eyes deepened. It has to be that way. Depending on whether the emperor regains his health or how the religious leader deals with him, the landscape of the central plains will change in the future. Of course, thats true, but We need to know that much in advance so that we can plan what tasks to handle and when to take time off. ! Juhwas eyes wavered. Soyeonsim was now looking into the future. It is not for power, but as a member of the Church of the Heavenly Demon, I do my best to help the Church move in a better direction. I felt a lot from this short conversation. Juhwa bowed his head without saying a word, expressing his respect for Soyeonsim. Soyeonsim touched her lips. If there was anything of note, the lawmakers would have reported it first If so, it means that the emperors health is rapidly improving. Whether the emperor regains his health or not, Xu Liang will bend him to his will. However, the degree of his recovery must be determined depending on what kind of person the emperor is. Its a bit cold-hearted, but if youre carrying hundreds of snakes in your stomach, theres no need to fully recover. I dont think the leader is worse than the emperor, but theres no need to expend mental energy on such a thing. However, if the emperor is a weak-hearted person, it is best to make his body as healthy as possible. Of course it cant be like that. Although she did not know the details, she knew that the emperor of the time was a very resourceful person. The emperor was only thirteen when he ascended to the throne of Heaven. At that time, the imperial palaces presence was incomparably lower than it is now, and of course it had no power at all. The emperor was a resourceful person who ascended to the throne of Emperor at such a young age and raised the imperial palace to its current position in just a dozen years. Of course, that wasnt enough. Even after death and awakening, the power of the imperial palace and government officials could not overcome the forces of the martial arts. But that alone is something. Moreover, the emperor stopped the expansion of the imperial palaces power before he turned thirty. It was truly a thin line. At the time, the martial powers were also keeping an eye on the growing imperial palace, and if it had grown larger than necessary, they would have tried to thoroughly suppress it. The emperor was the one who maintained that exquisite line. This means that although Pungwoon-ah, who overturned the world, may not have been good, he had the potential to raise the power of the empire from the bottom at a young age. Soyeonsim stood up. I cant do it. It may be a bit presumptuous to say, but it would be better to tell the religious leader Clap! uh? So Wonju! Soyeonsims posture became awkward. Ah, Lady Seven, are you here? yes! Soyeonsim glared at Suha standing outside the door. When Chae Yeo-min comes, he should have told her in advance that he would come, but he is reprimanding him for not giving any hint. Suha lowered his head. Just by looking at it, I can see how things are going. Seo-ryang considers Chae Yeo-min like his younger brother. Moreover, the title of Seven Princesses has not been officially recovered. In that case, it is right for the demons to continue to treat her as well. Naturally, even as a subordinate, it would have been difficult to prevent Chae Yeo-mins ruthless breakthrough. oh! Hello, Juhwa! Embarrassment appeared on Juhwas face. I apologize. Please feel free to call me Juhwa, Princess Seven. Are you my sister? It is an extremely simple thought structure. So Yeonsim asked in a soft tone. Anyway, Lady Seven. I guess your meeting with the leader ended very quickly today? Ah yes. I heard you had something to do today. Chae Yeo-min had a visibly sad expression on her face. So Yeon-sim felt somewhat saddened. Chae Yeo-min had a strange charm. The charm that draws peoples attention even without acquaintance will probably be of great help to Chae Yeo-min in the future. I see. But what do you want to do? He said I needed to meet someone called the Emperor. Now?! yes. Soyeonsim closed her eyes. I heard youre really fast. * * * Give me more of that! Do you mean this? okay! By making the liver weaker! Oh, I understand. Tell them not to add any spices! If youre going to cook fish, dont use any spices and try to remove the earthy smell! And that! I like those vegetables. Bring me a plate of that too. I will do that. The lawmakers clicked their tongues. Wagu wagu. The old man swept countless amounts of food into his mouth in front of the huge table. I ate so much food that my stomach was sticking out through my loose clothes. I couldnt believe that this was the temper of an old man who was approaching his 60th birthday. Whats surprising is that Ive been eating like this every three meals since yesterday. Well, the skills of the masters are quite good. Or was Southern food always this good? It makes me want to bring it to the imperial palace. Normally, if a person eats that much, they will feel full and not even want to open their mouth. However, the old man was chewing and swallowing his food, even assessing whether he was full at all. Seo-ryang, who was watching him through the window from afar, opened his mouth. Youve been doing that since yesterday? Thats right. The head of the Blood Soul bowed his head respectfully. Whats the status? He is recovering incredibly quickly. It would be difficult for even a strong bone to show that recovery speed. okay? yes. How is your strength? The Danjeon is quite large. It is safe to say that it is the Danjeon of a peak expert, but its internal power is not even the slightest speculum. You got everything sucked by Hyeolgo. Thats right. Why can I eat so much food even though my energy is low and my body seems full of diseases? Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hesitation appeared on the Blood Spirits face. Your Majesty, please forgive me for not being able to assure you, Master. Its okay. Tell me exactly what you saw. The emperor seems to have learned a strange mental method that goes beyond the common principles of martial arts. You broke away from martial arts rules? Thats right. Surprisingly, it does not seem to be a type of body training, but an extreme form of health training, and even the best health care techniques in the Jungwon region cannot strengthen the blood vessels as well as that. Xiliangs eyes deepened. I know that the inner gongsim methods of the Seon family originally started with health care techniques. Thats right. However, the meditation that the emperor learned was not the study of the Zen school. It appears to be an extremely focused effort to thoroughly nourish the bodys yang energy and strengthen the body. Youre not sure? I apologize. Is it a method of mind that thoroughly cares for the body? I thought that might be the case. The history of the imperial palace is as old as the Heavenly Demon Church. If so, countless military trials would have been made for the emperors health. It was no wonder that the emperor was familiar with such secret science. So youre saying youre in good physical condition? yes. The reason I was able to maintain my life even though I was addicted to blood pressure, which was even covered with magical methods, is because my body was so accustomed to being always maintained in optimal condition. In other words, now that the blood clot has been removed, recovery will naturally be quick? Thats right. Of course, it would be right to conduct further research to know the exact details. The human body must be studied with the emperor in mind. I thought that the Blood Spirit was an inevitable demon. Interesting. There was a smile in Xu Liangs eyes as he looked at the emperor. How many questions did the emperor ask about the situation here? The lawmaker in charge said he only asked where this place was and immediately ordered the food to be served. Youre smart. And because he is smart, he can be so shameless. Indeed, the emperor is the emperor. He probably didnt know that he had been kidnapped, but he didnt ask any questions except that one time. Ugh. A faint demonic energy appeared in Seo-ryangs eyes. Youre on guard. It was visible in his eyes. Even as he bursts into laughter and eats like crazy, the emperors energy is as sharp as a needle. No matter what, I dont think overeating is good for your health. A shadow appeared on the Blood Spirits face. Actually Im not sure about that either. Just as he learned health techniques that deviated from common sense, the emperors body also deviated from common sense. It is normal to slowly recover your energy by taking a simple diet that suits your constitution and condition, but even though you eat that large amount, not only does it not put a strain on your body, but you are recovering at an incredible speed. Anyway, theres no need to touch it now? Thats right. It seems that there is no need to even prescribe separate medication. He is a unique person in many ways. I understand. Go and do some work. The head of the Blood Soul bowed his head deeply and stepped back in a polite manner. Xu Liang, who had been watching the emperor eat for a long time, took a step forward only after the emperor had finished eating. Ouch! Oh, Im sleepy. I need to get some sleep now. Its a sight to behold. He lay down on the bed without even wiping the food off his clothes, and there was no limit in the world. Tuk. Tuk. hmm? The emperor, who was lying down in the most comfortable position, turned his eyes to the window. Seo-ryang was there. Oh, hes got great bones. So who are you? I am the owner here. There was anger in the emperors eyes. bloke! You have a bad habit of speaking. You probably dont know who I am, do you? Seo-ryang burst out laughing. Emperor? If I found out, wouldnt I be able to fight all my battles right then and there? Seoliangs answer was overwhelming. Enough with your whining and come out, man. Chapter 481 Episode 481 Owner of the world (6)Where is the religious leader now? You are meeting with Emperor Hua. Holy shit! I told you that we should meet together! Hu Yaosheng was embarrassed. As a religious leader, he believed in Western Liang. However, as a human being, Xu Liang was also an extremely dangerous person. The opponent is none other than the emperor. Of course, the person who treats even the emperor of the world like a stone rolling on the side of the road is the leader of the Heavenly Demon Church. However, they were now in a situation where they were competing with many enemies over the hegemony of the central plains. Considering Xiliangs usual words and actions and pride, even the emperor could have been beaten to death on the spot. This is not the time! Where are you now? This is a sponsorship for the Blood Soul Pavilion. lets go! * * * Hehehe! The emperor, lying down, burst into laughter. men and horses? This is my first time hearing such a thing. Did I say its a phrase that street junkies often use? Honest anger was revealed in a voice full of laughter. Even though he is the emperor, is it foolish to talk to a peer of the same age? Xiliang neatly turned his back. Looking at the way you behave, you seem to have quite the brain. So, come out now. He headed under the big tree outside the window as if there was nothing to worry about. It was a cool, shaded place, and there were luxurious tables and chairs. A glint appeared in the emperors eyes. That young guy didnt think anything of insulting him. But the highlight was the next action. I was walking as if nothing had happened, but it became an unspoken pressure and gave me a strong feeling of intimidation. Are you thinking about it? This emperor? Grumble. Seo-ryang, who pulled out his chair and sat down, raised his hand and called for the doctor. The congressman bowed his head and brought out the tea a moment later. Xiliang took a sip of tea without even looking at the emperor. The emperor, who was looking at Xiliang with inexplicable eyes, smiled and straightened up. I really like the way the tea scent vibrates all the way up here. The emperor walked confidently there without anyones support. The walking was very stable and leisurely. I felt the confidence of someone who has lived his whole life without any difficulties. Okay. My knees are still sore. The emperor sitting on the chair raised his glass. At that time, Seo-ryang said. It was a good decision. If you hadnt come before I finished my tea, I would have pulled your head out right away. For a moment, the emperors eyes wavered. Seoryang, savoring the tea without even looking at himself, seemed leisurely at first glance. So it felt even more sincere. You were testing me? No one in the world can test themselves. Because he is the emperor. So I tried this guy. How do you react? They tested not only this guy, but all of the lawmakers. But now that I see it, didnt I stand on the test table first before testing this guy? What an arrogant bastard he is. A voice filled with absolute confidence. It was clear that he regarded his life like a fly. From the look in his eyes and the posture of his voice, the emperor was able to get a general idea of what kind of person Xu Liang was. Hes the type of person who jokes but doesnt say empty words. Besides The emperors eyes became bright. His eyes were so strong that it was hard to believe that he was an old man who had been dying not long ago. Calm. Calm majesty. It is not a dignity that is stamped with an overwhelming sense of coercion, but rather a dignity that is like a mist that naturally penetrates peoples hearts. You may be wondering if this is a joke, but people like this are rare. If you look closely, they seem quite ordinary, but at some point, they have the ability to make others feel intimidated. At least he is not an easy talent to look at. The emperor made that decision. However, his tone of speech was very harsh. This is someone who will tear you to death. Even with the emperor right in front of you, you say things like you would rather have your head pulled out. Seo-ryang drank the tea again without saying a word. The emperors eyes grew even brighter. He had the power to kill someone with just his eyes. Who is your guy? They said you were recovering quickly, but it looks like your ear canal is clogged. You must have said that you are the owner of this place? Hmm. The emperor lifted his chin. So youre saying youre the leader of a demonic cult? No. What kind of pun are you talking about? This is Seoliang, the Ten Heavenly Demon, the leader of the Heavenly Demon Church. Make sure your title is clear. Lee Chae appeared in the emperors eyes. I thought you were an unusual person, but I had no idea you were the leader of a demonic cult. Xi Liang looked at the emperor. . The emperor almost turned his head without realizing it. This is because the look in Seoryangs eyes that looked at him was truly murderous. He had a bold personality that made him laugh even when lightning struck right in front of his eyes. He almost turned his head with just one glance. I will even allow you to take care of your pride. I dont really want to care whether you call yourself emperor or not. . Looking at me, it doesnt seem like Im the kind of person who cant understand what people are saying. Isnt it a bit of a waste to waste the life you worked so hard to save? They do this and that to the emperor of the world. But the emperor could no longer yell at him carelessly. This is because I read the sincere killing intent in Seo-ryangs indifferent yet intense eyes. Xi Liang, who was looking at the emperor quietly, smiled and drank tea again. Its not even a dog, but it doesnt look good if it keeps barking. It was a remark that stimulated pride. He was an emperor who had fought against his political opponents for decades and knew how to bend when he had to bend, but even he had a hard time suppressing his anger. The problem was a sense of caution that was much stronger than the anger. Im really going to kill this guy. Its true. He was a guy who would blow off his own head at any time if he didnt like it. The emperor wanted to confirm one more thing. Isnt the reason you kidnapped me and saved me because you also have something you want? You know how to think. Can you tell me more? Wiggle. Thick veins appeared on the emperors forehead. However, his tone maintained its previous calmness. Perhaps the reason you got into this mess is because of that unscrupulous son of mine. It was okay up to that point. Go ahead. If you think about normal circumstances, this could be interpreted as meaning that they will use me to gain legitimacy, or justification. But thats really strange. I know that you are not a people who cite justifications or reasons. Seo-ryangs smile deepened. It was a pure smile without any malice. The emperor, seeing that smile, became even more alert. This is because I felt that purity could be pure good or pure evil. It certainly seems like not just anyone can become the owner of the imperial palace. Your head turns quickly. In other words, are you really going to use me to justify this war? Why would you bother crossing the river to pick up firewood that you wont even use? The emperors eyes deepened. You who are called devils have started to seek legitimacy The world will become hell. Why do you think that? The reason your magic is dangerous is because of your aimless madness and violence. If you people have started to turn your heads, what disaster could be worse than that? Wrong. what? I thought I knew how to use my head quite well, but it turns out that the emperor is no different from being influenced by common sense. ? A vicious group full of violence, madness, and pure evil has lasted for over a thousand years? how? The emperor frowned. Have you always been smart? The reason why our school was confined to Hundred Thousand Mountains for so long, except for a few invasions of the central plains, is because we didnt want anything more. But its different now. . The direction of my desire was towards the sky. Before I reach the sky, shouldnt I have the visible earth under my feet? The emperors face slightly turned red. He proudly mentions conquering the world in front of the emperor, the master of the world. No matter how much you call me a devil, this guy is too mean. If there was a minimum of common sense, even an emperor who had lost his power could not be treated in this way. Indeed he is truly a difficult man to deal with. is it? In my early days, I met countless evil sects and traitors. But I can assure you that there was no one as ruthless as you. It was a statement that conveyed a sense of resentment in its own way. However, Seo-ryang kicked his emotions away with a cold remark. So youre saying that supporting you guys will make the world a better place? ! The emperor and Nabal are none of my business. From the looks of it, even if I leave it to you, it looks like all the people in the world will be groaning the same way. You are so foolish. So your dream is to make all the people of the world happy? Are you kidding? Do you really think thats possible? The emperor frowned. Are you trying to play with me? Its not a pun, its about recognizing reality. However, looking at the way you talk, it seems like at least I and the general military are better than you. What kind of advice is that?! We are aware of the reality. It is impossible for everyone in the world to be happy. But? However, if you do not pursue a dream that cannot be achieved, then you are not qualified to be a politician. !! I dont want to be emperor now. Whoever does it, like the emperor, has nothing to do with me. However, if that emperor ruins the era in which I live, my sword will always be pointed at that yellow palace. . I dont know what you want. No, to be precise, after looking into your past activities, I dont really want to know. You found out about my whereabouts? You have ability. At least more than your son. ?! But it seems like your son is related to you without a doubt. However, you tried to inflate the power of the imperial palace, and your son tried to gain something too large for his means. You knew your abilities and your son didnt know his abilities. Thats it. It was a frighteningly sharp analysis. Although simple, it was a statement that clearly revealed the difference between the two people. The emperor could not comment on his opponents analysis. After a while, the emperor spoke. So your goal is to unify the world? yes. They are ignorant. Do you really think that you can rule the world? No, even if it were possible, do you think you could at least maintain it? Thats for the military to worry about, not you. The emperors face was completely distorted. The more you talk, the more you communicate, the more you realize. It seemed like this guy didnt even consider himself a person. equipment. This guy thought of himself as a tool that could be used. I am the emperor. It means that in terms of pride, you are as good as anyone else. so? If I die, you too will have a headache, so is it because of your confidence that you act so arrogantly? I have strength and brains, so I have to live with this level of confidence. Indeed And who said it was a pain in the ass? what? I wanted to take over the world as quickly as possible. Because I thought it would be good for me, us, and everyone. But Xu Liang sneered coldly. Do you think we wont be able to push out the midfield if just one of you dies? . If youre really curious, should I kill you right here? The emperors face turned pale. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 482 Episode 482 Owner of the World (7)Ho Yo-seong, who was hurriedly heading to the Blood Soul Pavilion, stopped for a moment. Commander General? Why are you doing this? Wait a moment Yes? Hu Yaosheng looked around. what? I felt like I had just seen something strange. I dont know what it was, but it bothered me for some reason. A golden object that had shined for a moment continued to glimmer in my eyes. The strange mystery felt by the object caught my attention. I felt both eerie and curious at the same time, as if I was climbing a familiar mountain path and saw a huge tiger I had never seen before. Commander General? . Are you unwell? No, no. Hu Yaosheng shook his head. lets go. Oh yeah! Ho Yo-seong takes a step again. A look of puzzlement and discomfort appeared on his face. I definitely think I saw something golden? Its something that seems easy to forget. You may have seen something in vain. Ive been living so hectic lately that I havent been able to sleep properly. That may be so. However, Hu Yaosheng did not underestimate himself. If he had relaxed, he might have noticed that now that he was in the prime of his life, he wasnt dull enough to see something wrong. I guess its no big deal. Even if it was a separate thing, now was not the time to worry about that. He took the trouble to forget the something he had seen. But he wasnt the only one who saw something spraying golden light. * * * Zhou Qing, who was looking at Xu Liang, smiled. indeed. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. I know for sure now. You truly have no interest in my life. Youre late. I have no choice but to be late. Whether you are an emperor or a fool, life is precious. Since my life depends on it, I have no choice but to dig in and check more persistently. Zhou Qing leaned back in his chair. At first glance, fatigue appeared on his face exposed to sunlight. Look at you, Grandmaster of the Demonic Martial Forest. The Grand Master of the Mado Murim. It was a completely different tone from before. I could tell that he sincerely acknowledged the other person. I heard what the so-called demons think about beings called heavenly demons. For demons, the Heavenly Demon is revered as a god higher than the emperor, right? Yes. Not even an emperor is enough, he is a god Are they trying to throw a bunch of insults at their behavior of leaving the Son of Heaven behind and worshiping gods among themselves? Zhou Qing closed his eyes. It must have been difficult. It was an unexpected statement. Xu Liang nodded. Its always hard. It seems like you are a decent god because you know how difficult it is. Zhou Qing opened his eyes again and smiled bitterly. Did you say you investigated me? Yes. Yes, I ascended to the throne of emperor at a young age. I dont know if you know this, but it was a coincidence that I became emperor. A plague was rampant near the imperial palace, and I was the only one among my brothers who survived the disease. I didnt know that. I have no choice but to know. People will know this. The emperor is a man who poisoned all his brothers before taking the throne. Zhou Qing burst out laughing. Its an interesting rumor. Could that evil rumor also become a part of a myth? That could be possible. A kid who didnt know anything about the world killed his brothers because he wanted to become an emperor Sure, no matter what he was different from, he was still a different human being. . Do you have any brothers? There are death brothers. Did you keep him alive? I killed two of the three who attacked and am using one as a horse. The rest are having fun together. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thats amazing. If I hadnt met and talked to you, I would have thought you were a fool who was swayed by personal reasons. Mercy is something that is difficult to show unless you are powerful. To get the title of Heavenly Demon at such a young age gives me an idea of how great of a monster you are. Zhou Qing looked at Xu Liang. Seo-ryangs face, which did not emit the blood-soaked glow in his eyes like before, looked very handsome. Its a face that shows dignity and authority. I dont know how he is now, but Im sure he will be a good leader in the future. What do you want to say? Theres a lot I want to say. I just want to talk about various things because I know that your cooking skills are unusual. Its a waste of time. I am a Koyan man. What would a person who wields the emperor and aims to rule the world do not have that much patience? Interest arose on Seo-ryangs face. Have you made up your mind? Is there anything else to do other than hold on? As you say, my life has already fallen into your hands. You dont seem to be in a very good mood. Its not a good feeling, but I think its for the best. Wouldnt it be better to live here where you can live comfortably even if all your limbs are cut off, rather than struggling to breathe under the watchful eye of a bastard who joined hands with an unknown robber? Its not a lie. I meant it. Zhou Qing truly thought so. I became emperor unexpectedly, but I thought it was a good life. It was a time when I couldnt fully feel responsibility. Even if he is a puppet emperor, he is still an emperor. I prefer a peaceful life where my safety is guaranteed, rather than a life of wielding power. Right. But as time passed, I realized that my safety was like a light in the wind. The power of the imperial palace is weak. However, there were many treacherous thieves who tried to hold on to the little power they had. They were the ones who would replace the emperor for that small amount of power. So you changed it? It was the first time in my life that I began to take control of my life. As if by heavenly fortune, we were able to drive out all the traitors and increase the power of the imperial palace little by little. Zhou Qing shook his head. And in the year of my reign, the power of the imperial palace stopped. Even the martial arts robbers would have thought that was appropriate. He was a resourceful person who grew the imperial palace to the limit of what he could do while paying attention to the intentions of the Wulin forces that took control of the central plains. It is not a vessel worthy of being called the master of the world. However, he was ready to grow a bowl whenever he wanted. Whether you are an emperor or a religious leader, the position of head of an organization is a difficult one. There is no power in the world without responsibility. Even mere beasts bite when their leaders strength weakens. There are more people. Xiliang responded indifferently. If that was true, shouldnt you have transferred the throne to your son? Im glad I didnt. Look what he did to me. It was the right decision for me and the world. Have you ever thought about the world? I thought about it. I was just ignoring it. Honest. If you want, wouldnt it be easy to see through my inner thoughts? Why would you tell a lie in front of someone who knows everything? Zhou Qing burst out laughing. Now that I think about it, this is the first time. It means showing my true feelings in front of others. Ive never done anything like that to my own children. It was then. I think maybe thats why the crown prince grew so big. Zhou Qing turned his gaze to the side. Hu Yaosheng lowered his head. This is the general military of Protestantism. Greetings to the Highness of the Central Plains. Zhou Qings eyes sparkled. He is a high-ranking person in the central plains hehe. Unfortunately, we are people who worship God. I cant fight with all my strength when the leader is next to me. I know. Hu Yaoshengs eyes sparkled. He was able to understand the personality of the other person just by the way he responded to Zhu Qings voice. Xu Liang grumbled. Did you rush to see if another accident would happen? So I told you, right? Lets see it together. If anyone hears it, theyll think Im a troublemaker. It wasnt? Just cut off the head. You threatened to kill me again, right? how did you know? Look at that. I thought so. I asked you to come with me because I was afraid that would happen. Anyway, the atmosphere isnt bad, right? I feel like my heart has become weak these days. I dont want to be surprised. Ill give you about a month. please! Medicines arent everything! Zhou Qing seemed quite surprised and muttered to himself. Its a unique relationship between the ruler and the subject. Xu Liang stood up. Weve created a basic atmosphere, so let the military do the rest. What? Dont you think we have to complete the remaining 30% of the world-famous world? He was a man who never extinguished the flame of ambition in his heart, regardless of whether he was a safety-first or pacifist. It makes sense. Please be there too, teacher. Oh, its okay. hungry. Im going to go eat. Why are you acting like a child? Seoyang grumbled and sat down again. I really dont know who owns it. Hu Yaocheng bowed his head to Zhou Qing again. Our religious leader is like this. Please understand. Zhu Qing burst out laughing. Yes, I think you need to understand a lot. I guess you guys worship God this way, right? Its refreshing. No matter how polite you appear on the outside, dont you just have to focus on your heart? her. Zhou Qing closed his eyes. If you just turn to your heart, thats all. Well, thats not wrong either. He pondered those words several times and opened his eyes again. So, what does the Supreme Commander of the Heavenly Demon Church want to say to me? Hu Yaosheng glanced at Xu Liang. Seoliang pretended not to notice and was waving his finger at a butterfly that had flown in from somewhere. The butterfly fluttered and landed on the tip of his index finger. Ahem! Im sure youve discussed this and that with the leader, so lets get straight to the point. Sure. You heard, right? We want unification of the world. He was truly ambitious. There is no other person who would confidently say something like that in front of the emperor. Are you okay? Its okay, just sleep. I dont have any strength. Its unfortunate, but its true. Thats why. There was a serious look on Hu Yaoshengs face. If you agree to the conditions, I will give you your power back. Zhou Qing frowned. Conditional? Well, Im not in a position to discuss this or that right now. Lets keep going. What are those conditions? I want an alliance between our school and the imperial palace. alliance? Thats right. Zhou Qing said bitterly. An alliance is something that can be formed when the strengths are similar. With your strength, it would be enough to devour the imperial palace, right? That is correct. If you want to occupy it by force, you can just send in half of our troops. But how can we call it an alliance? I told you, right? I will give you strength. strength? Seo-ryang intervened in a grumpy voice. Stop spinning around and just say it, man. Ho Yaoseong cleared his throat. Isnt this the end of the Heavenly One Tongji Realm? Im kind of nervous. Fuck you. Zhou Qing tilted his head. Do you mean that you will give me power worthy of an emperor? You can say that. However, in order to give the emperor the power he deserves, we must clean up the central plain. if? Please recognize the teaching authority. authority? Thats right. Separation of imperial authority and religious authority. We plan to join hands with the imperial palace to plan the world. ! I will tell you in more detail. Hu Yaoshengs eyes shone brightly. Please recognize our school as the state religion in the newly reborn world. Chapter 483 Episode 483 Bringing a Typhoon (1)That night. Whoa. Seo-ryangs body was drenched in sweat as he took a deep breath. After ascending to the position of religious leader, his training consisted entirely of meditation and true wisdom. Because there was no need to move the body. His body had already reached perfection and was clean enough to accept any energy in the world without difficulty. No matter what kind of martial arts he uses, he can pierce through a group in an instant, and even with a third-rate herbivore, he can split a cliff. As energy circulates through even a single strand of hair, the body maintains its best condition at every moment. Physical training is no longer meaningful. He had reached that level. But today was different. Seeing the full moon rising brightly in the dark sky made me want to sweat. Xi Liang took one step. Coo! The earth shook. Even if you dont use your inner energy, you get a lot of power. Martial arts, developed through hard work, guided Seo-ryangs body so that he could extract the strongest strength even through unconscious movements. He swung the Cheonmado. Squirt! The long sword of Cheonmado moved as if it were going to bend. Flash! A mysterious light appeared on the tip of the Cheonmado sword, which was wielded in the shape of a cross. Its hard to believe that this speed was achieved through pure physical strength. Even though I wasnt using my energy, my energy was already circulating through my entire body. A body that continues to change constantly is in itself no different from a weapon. Even if he were to lose all of the internal skills he had developed with the Demon Lord Qi of the Reign and the Demon God of Nine, his martial arts would still be worthy of discussion in the world. Whoop. Seo-ryang, who had been swinging the Cheonmado for a while, his eyes lit up. Tsutsutsutsu. The area around the beautiful pavilion turned into a barren plain. Now, changes in Panmajeong were being used freely. Although it was not as good as Lee Cheon-sang, it was an impressive enough achievement considering the period of time he entered Panmajeong. Xiliangs eyes lit up. Please come out. Tsutsutsutsu. Beyond the plain. A white fog began to gather where Seoryangs eyes were focused. I need a partner. Not a fantasy partner, but a real partner with substance. Crumbling. Crumbling. The gathered fog gradually became thicker and soon turned into a cloud, forming a single shape. Although it wasnt fully formed yet, it was clearly a person. The person was human, but did not have an average physique. He had a bigger and stronger body than Seoryang, who had undergone a complete transformation by riding a pole horse. Grumbling. Cold sweat broke out on Seo-ryangs forehead. Its not easy. It cant be easy. Panmajeong is a dream world where the cult leader, connected by the Yujin Dohyeonggyeol, creates everything he wants. To create what you want, you need not only a strong desire, but also concentration without any distractions and a clear and specific imagination. However, the shape that Seoryang was making did not come together easily. It had to be that way. The opponent he is currently making is a martial god, one of the greatest gods of all time and history. In the first place, you dont even know what the opponents power is. Of course, it is not difficult to imagine someone stronger than you, but this martial god was different. I cant imagine where the power ends. I didnt even know what I couldnt do. It was difficult for Seoryang, who was still a human, to embody even a part of the power of the opponent who had entered the realm of immortals. however. Its not impossible. Seo-ryang closed his eyes. Its not impossible. I have seen more of his skills than any other person in the world. I cant guess where that power ends, but I can know what kind of heart he had as he looked down upon the world. Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wooooow. Cheonmado let out a long cry. Tsutsutsu. At one point, tremendous magical energy began to emanate from Cheonmado. It was not the demonic energy of Xiliang. The innate magic energy sealed within the Heavenly Demon Sword itself is being released according to the owners will. Kugoogung! Panmajeong was shaken. Pan Ma-jeong, who had become one with Xi Liang, could not easily withstand this absolute demonic energy. The power and degree of shock that Panmajeong can accommodate also vary depending on the power of the owner. With Seolyangs current strength, it was difficult to withstand the pressure of the innate magic energy sealed in the Heavenly Demon Island. But I still do it. Grrrr. The hand holding the Cheonmado trembled. It seemed as if the weight of the Tao had increased by a thousand pounds. If I hadnt kept my balance with the Gu Yu Demon Ball and controlled it with the Reign Demon Emperor Qi, I would have lost it long ago. Please come out. Xiliangs eyes flashed. Come out! Peeeeee! In an instant, the innate magic energy leapt out and permeated the cloud shaped like a human being. Tsutsutsutsu. Joy appeared on Seo-ryangs face. done! Weeeeeee. The clouds that seemed soft and fluffy quickly took the shape of a human being. The height reached seven feet. Black dragon robe. It felt like my wide shoulders could carry Mount Tai. Her strong breasts were exposed under her loose clothes, and her hair blowing in the wind was as black and soft as that of a woman. And both eyes. Flash! The will of the Absolute that penetrates the providence of the world resides in the eye light that burns like a flame. A faint light appeared on Seo-ryangs face. Master. It was my first time. The form of Icheon-sang was created with Panmajeong. Even though I knew the method, I couldnt even try it because the concentration of power was low. Even if I could, I wouldnt have done it. If I see Lee Cheon-sang here, I think I will skip work and have a drink with him. But today was different. The concentration of power was still low, but somehow it seemed like it could be summoned. Also, I didnt make this day because I missed him. It was to fight. It was to climb to a higher place. So, even Master cannot blame himself. How have you been? Lee Cheon-sang, who was watching Seo-ryang with unwavering eyes, looked around. Is it Panmajeong? At that moment, Seo-ryang felt like he was crying. I remembered the time when I went on a campaign to eliminate the troops of the Iron Blood Castle without even seeing the last of my teacher. The last conversation we had through Yokgyemun. Through that conversation, I felt my teachers will and emotions. I thought that was enough. Its a pity, but I thought that could replace my last greeting. right. it could be. But I dont know why Im so happy to see it again. It is a longing for someone I had long forgotten. Was there anyone else who gave me this much affection, both when I was living as Cheon Ha-jin and even now when I am living as Seo-ryang? Its pretty good. There was interest on Lee Cheon-sangs face. Eu Jin Do-hyungs achievements are outstanding. Its been so long since I learned it that Ive already realized it to this extent. . He truly deserves the title of Heavenly Demon. Xu Liangs eyes wavered. He knew that the Lee Cheon-sang he had summoned was not real. It wasnt real, but it couldnt be seen as fake either. He only knew one side of Lee Cheon-sang, but did not know the limits of his personality or power. In other words, since it is a being formed from the innate magic energy of the Heavenly Demon Island, it is both fictional and real at the same time. The present Icheon-sang is the Icheon-sang he remembered back then, not the Icheon-sang he had hoped for. That makes me even more happy. I could feel a more vivid presence. Lee Cheon-sangs eyes were filled with solemn energy. But it is not enough to handle my strength. I know. You must think it would be a waste to pull out the innate magic energy of the Heavenly Demon Island. Even if there is just one piece of innate magic, the Heavenly Demon will turn around. Its okay to sprinkle it here and there, not yet. Use that power for the future of Protestantism. Its a waste of energy to use to summon the ghosts of the past that have already passed away. Thats why I called you. For the future of Protestantism. Xu Liang grinned. I, the sect leader, become stronger due to a portion of my innate magic energy. So, you must give clear instructions. The corners of Lee Cheon-sangs mouth rose. Lets go! Dark lightning swirled from his body. Ill see if your speaking skills have improved as well. Yes. Seoliang did not call him to remember him. His mind wavered for a moment, but in the end, there was only one thing he had to do. Learning and growing. going. come. Quang! Xiliangs new model advanced like a beam of light. Lee Cheon-sangs eyes sparkled. Blah blah blah! The Cheonmado was swung at extreme speed. It was a power that even a master who had reached his peak would find it difficult to exceed one sum. Lee Cheon-sang received that absolute martial feat with a few hand gestures. Seoliang was able to feel it once again. The power of Lee Cheon-sang, the state of Lee Cheon-sang. The greatness of the opponent who can easily defeat ones own magic power, which is enough to be considered the best in the world. With all our might! bang! He occupied Lee Cheon-sangs rear with the Demon Emperors Remnant and struck a blow like a storm. Whiiiiing! Quang! A large pit appeared where Lee Cheon-sang was standing. It was the Blood Wind Light Sword, one of the seventy-two divine weapons of the reigning Demon Emperor. Although it is a sword method, it is replaced by a sword method. For him, who had already converted the old Yuinhwa method into a long method, the type of weapon technique was meaningless. Buaaaaang! A red-hot gust of wind swirled around Seoliangs body. It was a wind of madness with flashes of dark blue lightning. You have achieved great success in Demon Emperor Limbo. Xu Liangs eyes lit up. Before he knew it, Lee Cheon-sang was standing behind him. It was an unbelievable movement speed. Still, its still far. Lets go! With a light hand gesture, a huge bolt of electric light was shot out, erasing the air. Quaaaang! Seo-ryang cried out and vomited blood. Even though it was blocked by Cheonmado, the shock was clearly felt. The magic power that penetrated in an instant was incredible. He suffered internal injuries from a single blow. If it is not going to work for your opponent, it is meaningless whether you are just starting out or have become a master. Lets go! Lee Cheon-sang raised both hands. Two hands full of black lightning were radiating the power of a golden demon. Residual tricks dont work. I know. Its a joke! Lee Cheon-sangs eyes sparkled. A similar electric light glowed on Cheonmado, which was lowered to one side of Seoryang. It was the Manapgeummado (dħ). Xi Liang took a powerful step forward. Quaaaang! The power drawn from the earth was directly contained in the Cheonmado. The lightning of the Golden Demon Sword formed a huge net that seemed as if it could destroy heaven and earth, covering the two heavens. A faint smile appeared on Lee Cheon-sangs lips. Thats an interesting tactic. He waved his hand. Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak! The lightning net caused a series of explosions and disappeared on the spot. It was then. hook. Before we knew it, Seo-ryang, who had finished preparing, appeared right in front of Lee Cheon-sang. Its quite effective when used this way. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Lee Cheon-sangs body shook. On the other hand, Seo-ryangs body, which attacked, was thrown out about a dozen pieces. All of Gu Yuin Crematoriums Samjang Yeonhwan was poured on him in its entirety. Uweeeek! Seo-ryang, who coughed up a handful of blood, looked at Lee Cheon-sang with bloodshot eyes. A translucent black air current rose from Lee Cheon-sangs body. Demon Gods Gap (ħ)! It was one of the seventy-two sacred weapons of the reigning Demon Emperor, and it was the limit of the true energy defense shield surrounded by qigong. In a world of competition where time is fierce, it was a waste of time to use the Demon Emperor Goddess. Thats how I knew it. But Lee Cheon-sang was different. I dont know how they were able to implement such complex air defense operations in a split second. It was a state that todays Seoliang couldnt even dare to dream of. Its impressive, but not as good as I expected. Grumble! A black flame burned in Lee Cheon-sangs hands. It was not lightning, but flame. It was Socheongeophwa (ٻ), a technique that melted all four weapons of Xiliang at once and formed the sword body of the Heavenly Demon Sword. Can you do it? Xu Liang grinned. There is still a long way to go. Come. Quang! The purple-black blade and the flames of disaster collided head-on. Chapter 484 Episode 484 Bring a typhoon (2)Patter. hmm? Hu Yaosheng looked up at the ceiling. what? Is it an earthquake? Its Panmajeong. Oh, is that so? Mudam put down the teacup. I guess the teacher is training. If you dont reach the level of ultimate demon in the first place, it is difficult to feel the demonic energy that comes out of this shock wave. It wasnt strange that Ho Yo-seong didnt know. Hu Yaosheng shook his head. her! Even though you have reached such a high level, do you need such intense training? I dont know. I dont know the extent of the cult leaders level. You dont know what kind of training you need in a state you dont know about. Even though he said he didnt know, there was no shame on Mudams face. This may be because the opponent is the leader of a religious cult. Im just curious. It would be enough to say that the leaders level is the best in the world. Right now, I tend to focus on mental training rather than practicing actual magic, but you radiate such enormous power. Mudam smiled brightly. Martial arts is a series of endless training. I think the leader has surpassed even my common sense. Ho Yo-seong burst into laughter. Its the Heavenly Demon, so it will be different no matter what. . Oh, was this a somewhat disrespectful remark? It was very disrespectful. its okay. The leader will let it pass. Perhaps, if Mudam heard the conversation when he was alone with the religious leader, he would grab the back of his head and fall down. Hu Yaocheng turned his horse. Anyway, whats going on with the emperor? Are you still eating? Im resting. Is that all? You must be tired. Looking at the outside, it looks like it still needs more recovery. Emperor Zhu Qings personal protection was entrusted to the Protectorate Court. In addition, a team of the strongest members of the defense court was deployed. You seem to have a lot to worry about. Mudams eyes lit up. Did you offer something to the emperor? Hu Yaosheng smiled. Mudam rarely asks questions like that. This means that he considers this situation to be important, and that his personality has become softer. Itll be okay. There is no loyalist in Protestantism. He decided that it would be okay to tell Mudam what he had been working on with the religious leader. Actually Ho Yo-seong calmly told him about what he and Seo-ryang had been doing so far. What kind of offer was made to the emperor? A look of surprise appeared on Mudams face. National religion? Thats right. Does that mean that you will increase the power of the imperial palace after unification of the world? of course. Mudams eyes deepened. He was a demon to his core. To him, the imperial palace was just a group similar to the Uicheon League or the Iron Blood Fortress. Power is a monster. Of course, the leader will take care of it, but considering the special nature of the imperial palace, it could be dangerous. It is our school, not the imperial palace, that steals the hearts of all people. We will make that happen. And Please tell me. Embarrassment appeared on Mudams face. In fact, our school is no different from a non-sect with religious peculiarities. As the Commander-in-Chief said, if it is truly promoted as the state religion, our church will have to show a different appearance than before. In the Demonic Murim, a being called Cheonma resides in a higher position than the emperor. This is natural since he is a god or an agent of a god. However, the Heavenly Demon Church of the time was also a typical non-sect. It is difficult to see them as people who live according to Gods teachings by reciting scriptures and praising God. That was exactly what Mudam pointed out. If it becomes a state religion, it must show a religious appearance appropriate to it. Hu Yaosheng shook his head. There is no need for that. What do you mean? This school is fine the way it is. Even if we force them to change their lifestyle and spread the scriptures, how many people will truly serve the Heavenly Demon? Hmm The national religion is just an excuse. It simply means taking charge of one axis of power. In fact, the religious leader said this. Even if it is accepted as the state religion, I have no intention of suppressing other religions. There was surprise on Mudams face. What do you mean? yes. As a non-sect under the pretense of religion, you will replace the imperial palaces military power, and at the same time, the religious leader will ascend to a position equal to that of the emperor and look down upon the world. Mudams eyes deepened. I understand what you mean. In the end, it means that you need a decent title to take over the world. To put it simply, yes. Then, as the Commander-in-Chief said, what are you going to do after unifying the world? Do you really intend to move forward with the imperial palace and the community of destiny? I have no intention of doing that. Only then can it be considered a true world of magic. if? Hu Yao-seong grinned. The leader must truly become a god. Something everyone can approve of. * * * Phew! Seo-ryang suddenly vomited blood. A shock wave spread from the abdomen and swept through the entire upper body. If I hadnt applied my strength at the right time, every bone in my body would have been broken. Lee Cheon-sang approached. I felt like I was walking lightly, but at some point, it was right in front of my nose. Even though it is the same Demon Emperor Reign, it is on a different level. It seemed to show that it is more important to attract accomplished martial artists to ones martial arts and regenerate them than to develop martial arts skills. Xi Liang raised the Cheonmado and struck. Suddenly! Lee Cheon-sangs sleeve was cut off. Even though the exact moment was read, the sleeve ended up being cut off. The instantaneous reaction speed was on a whole new level. It was the majesty of an absolute demon, an invincible spirit. Squeeze! pop! Puff poop! Over a hundred sums were exchanged in an instant. Xiliangs martial arts were beyond the limits of speed. It was the same for Lee Cheon-sang. There was no significant difference in the actual implementation speed of martial arts between Lee Cheon-sang and Seo-ryang. The problem was what to look for and what to aim for. Seo-ryang predicted Lee Cheon-sangs next move with his divine sense, but Lee Cheon-sang either passed over or parried all of Seo-ryangs attacks very naturally. I knew it. Seoryangs face was filled with emotion as he poured out the martial arts he had learned so far as if possessed. Its not enough to go up again and again. There is truly no end to the martial arts road. Lee Cheon-sangs martial arts performance was truly impressive. It wasnt simply pushing with overwhelming force. As for his martial arts skills, his responses were imbued with martial principles that were beyond imagination. It was difficult for Seoliang now to even read the parts of the group. But its okay just to look at it. It didnt matter if I didnt understand. Just feeling that there are endless ways to move forward was a great learning experience for Seoryang. His martial arts was changing just by feeling what kind of martial arts he was pursuing and how far he was from the level of invincibility that he would see in the future. A scary storm rages on. Lee Cheon-sangs eyes were clear and deep as he accepted Seo-ryangs martial arts skills one by one. Whiing! Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Tsk! Xu Liang staggered and retreated. Lee Cheon-sang backed away. Is it enough? Grumbling. Xiliang wiped his nosebleed. Unable to withstand the pressure of the shock wave, the nasal mucosa burst. Its not enough. Still, lets stop here. Ugh. Cheonmado cried. I pulled out my innate magic energy and summoned people from the past, but the time was never long. In other words, it was the limit of Seo-ryangs abilities. Seo-ryang, who was quietly looking at Lee Cheon-sang, relaxed his posture. Now recover. yes? He told me to recover from my injuries. Xu Liang looked down at his own body. It was truly a mess. The extreme internal trauma made me dizzy. How do I recover from this? Thats a stupid question. How did you summon me? ! I am a person who is already dead and has passed away. You were so deeply hurt by that persons martial arts skills. Is it because I believed in it? Yes. Cheeeeeeeek! White smoke rose from all over Seoryangs body. At the same time, the wounds on his body began to heal rapidly. It was not the anti-celestial magic of the reigning Demon Emperor. He recovered his body through pure faith. Lee Cheon-sang nodded. You can do anything in Panmajeong. If you have enough faith, it will be easy to recover from the wounds on your body. It appears that wounds suffered at Panma Pavilion can be recovered within Panma Pavilion. Yes. Suddenly, Seoryangs body became clean. All of the extremely exhausted internal energy was replenished, and torn skin and broken bones returned to their original state. Even the clothes that were completely torn. S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lee Cheon-sang looked up at the sky. Not much time left. . Lets walk for a while. yes. Tsutsutsutsu. The wide plains turned into desolate mountains. So the two people walked towards the cliff. Xu Liang sighed and said. Youre still powerful. On the other hand, you have grown. However, the speed is not the same as before. Thats right. Its natural. For those who have reached the ultimate realm, even half a step in growth requires ten years of hard work. If you think about it, your growth is still rapid. okay. Before they knew it, the two had reached the edge of the cliff. Lee Cheon-sang looked up at the sky and asked. You joined hands with the emperor. Seoliang did not ask how he knew. Anyway, in this place, Lee Cheon-sang knows everything that Pan Ma-jeong knows. It wasnt the magic world I wanted. I know. I guess so. You must have seen it all through the gate of desire. Lee Cheon-sang closed his eyes. At the same time, I knew. You will plan the world in a different way than I do. I know that too. Xu Liang chuckled. Thats why Im going to die. Thank you for dragging me to the imperial palace. You can handle it. So I did that. The faith he has in his disciples is incredible. At the same time, you believe in me. If its the talent I choose, it can handle that much. Its still the same. Because you know me. Xu Liang kept his mouth shut. Lee Cheon-sangs words very clearly revealed that the current situation was unrealistic. But I am also who I am. yes? This body right now is not something you just imagined. My innate magic energy sealed within the Heavenly Demon Sword contains my spirit. Its not just a lump of thoughts. . Thats why this conversation is possible. okay. Xi Liang sighed. The corners of Lee Cheon-sangs mouth rose. I didnt know you would show such a human side. I am the disciple of the teacher. . Master, you have always been a god, but you have never forgotten that you are also a human being. So I was able to tie my body to the earth for over ten years. Lee Cheon-sang chuckled. You took a hit. This is Cheongchuleoram. know. Thats why I like you. Pusssss. Lee Cheon-sangs feet slowly turned into powder and scattered. Did you get the answer from me? Is a teacher a teacher for nothing? I dont know how much it will grow, but I have a direction. There may be regression. Still, I have to keep going. Your disposition to always move forward is the driving force that made you who you are today. It crumbled into powder and flew over my feet, shins, and thighs. Xu Liangs eyes wavered. It will be soon. . We decided to spread a warm blanket at the place where Master ascended to heaven, where the Uicheon Alliance once stood. It did. Even if its cold, please be patient. Suddenly, Lee Cheon-sangs lower body disappeared and even his abdomen and chest began to disintegrate. Lee Cheon-sang looked back at Seo-ryang. Dont overwork yourself with a lot of work. When you rest, you have to rest. If the general military hears, they will get off their feet. You should not let down your guard just because your body is complete. If possible, dont starve. I am tasting delicacies from the mountains and the sea every day. You must sleep when you need it. That way, energy flows well. I will do that from now on. okay. Pusssss. Lee Cheon-sangs face gradually disappeared. A smile filled his face before he disappeared. Smile. Its nice to see your smiling face. yes. Whiing! The powder, blown by the wind, rose high into the sky. Xu Liang closed his eyes. He stood like that for a while. Chapter 485 Episode 485 Bringing a Typhoon (3)?! Wonju? . Wonju? Surprised, Soyeonsim looked back at Juhwa. Juhwa asked curiously. Why are you doing that? no. Soyeonsim tilted her head. Did I see it wrong? I thought I saw something golden outside the window. But when I focused my eyes on something, it disappeared. Did I see something wrong? That cant be possible. So Yeonsim felt a mysterious prayer emanating from that golden something. It was a prayer that was quite difficult to forget once seen. No, it was difficult to describe it as a prayer. It is difficult to explain even with the word presence. I just feel like its not that unusual. That was it. But Why? I wanted to know about that golden thing, but I didnt feel the need to do any research. Im curious, but thats it. Like flashing! It felt like I was catching the tail of a memory that came to mind. Or, it was like a shadow left by a dream. It was a dreamlike sight that faded from my memory the more I thought about what it was. Soyeonsim shook her head. It seems like youve had a hard time these days. Well, how many parts of Hwanheewons work arent difficult? Aside from my loyalty to Protestantism, I also wanted to escape from this heavy workload. sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soyeonsim looked at the coin. Juhwas face shone. Not only was her appearance beautiful, but her clear, almost transparent eyes were very kind. There have been achievements recently. Ah yes. amazing. Even though you were busy, you didnt neglect your training. It is not something worthy of praise. Of course. Soyeonsim burst out laughing. There are people all over the world who cant do that obvious thing. I hope that in the future, we will continue to think of those things as natural and work hard. yes. From now on, please leave external sex-related matters to me. yes?! Juhwas eyes widened. Soyeonsim chuckled. I dont have much left either. It is now too much for me to handle the position of Wonju. Wow, Wonju! Ive worked hard so far, so now its time to hand the position over to my successor. I will take charge of the outer castle duties for the time being, so you can use the remaining time to train. but! This school is proud of itself. Even though it doesnt seem like it, its a place that looks down on people who are weak. If you want to become the Lord of Joy, it is important to obtain the appropriate military power. . Focus on martial arts for the time being. If necessary, please tell the leader. To the religious leader? The leader is a person who will respond to any request from a subordinate if he believes it to be reasonable. But soon the teacher will get busy too. I think it would be a good idea to ask for guidance at least once before that. That Ill tell you in advance. Juhwas face was filled with emotion. To the religious leader, you are the greatest demon in the world. If you get taught by such a person even once, it will definitely be a great help in your martial arts growth. thank you. What is gratitude? What cant I do for my one and only successor? Soyeonsim smiled and picked up the document. Try to handle it by today. yes! Something tinged with gold. Surprisingly, the people who saw it were not only Ho Yao-seong and So Yeon-sim. The number of people who saw something that they did not know whether it was an object or an energy was increasing throughout the church. But even though they were curious about its identity, they easily passed it over. It was amazing. Even if just one person opened their mouth, it was clear that everyone who saw it would start talking, but no one said anything about it. Something mysterious and golden. That something swirled around Shingyo for several days and then disappeared. * * * Seo-ryang looked at the red pine with solemn eyes. Huh! Huh! Red Pines breathing was rapid. His complexion became noticeably pale, and the whites of his eyes turned bright yellow. My pupils were dizzy and my hands and feet were cold. Hyeon Cheon Jin-in, who was sitting next to me, didnt look very good either. However, the disease was dark and there was no morale. It is not yet time to die. Should I say I am fortunate? No, he probably thinks its unfortunate. This man. Cough! Cough! Huh! Huh! Is it Malco? Hyeon Tianjin smiled bitterly. Are you going to call me Malco until its time to leave? Red Pine continued to let out heavy breaths. So, I Cough! Didnt I say I would go first? I didnt know you would look like this. Cough! Its all a path I chose. Hyeon Cheon Jin-in sighed. If I had known you would go through this much pain, I would have just let you go. He is blaming himself for deliberately waking him up when he was on the verge of entering nirvana after sitting cross-legged not long ago. Dont say that. Thanks to you, I can enjoy the world a little more. Huh! Huh! Stop talking now. At that time, Seoliang caught the pulse of the red pine tree. Ugh. The energy that entered through the veins of the red pine instantly stabilized his breathing. Hyeon Tian Jin-in looked at Xiliang with amazed eyes. Could it be Magi? no. Xu Liang said bitterly. I was not in a state where I could inject magical energy. I just infused it with a little bit of the energy of no-attribute. It meant that the demonic energy was removed, refined, and refined again, refined into a true energy that had no properties, and then handed over. Its easier said than done, but it was an extreme method that could lead to permanent loss of some of ones inner strength. Of course, to Seoryang, that amount of internal energy was not as much as a sparrows tears, so it did not mean much, but still, giving away my internal energy to another person was a great thing in itself. Hyeoncheonjinin expressed his gratitude with his eyes. Seoliang said to Jeoksong. Is it worth buying? Red Pine smiled. Blurry eyes were still looking at the ceiling. He lost his eyesight. Is it worth living with the person who is leaving now? . Hehe, thanks to you, Ill be able to go a little more comfortably. Why did you do that? what? A sad look appeared on Seo-ryangs face. Why did you spread Seon-baes spiritual power throughout our school? Red Pine smiled. Did you know? I almost didnt know. Hehehe. You are truly amazing. You mean, youve reached a certain level because youre one person, one person, one person, and youve gone up another step? I didnt go up. Rather It would seem like a regression. But thats no big deal. Its just a preparatory step to move on to higher places. Xu Liang smiled bitterly. A person who couldnt even see was seeing so many things. Its time for you to die too. What are you going to say to this young man when hes alive? Hehehe. Xu Liangs face became serious. What Mr. Noh gave me was a bundle of true energy that was the concentration of Mr. Nohs enlightenment. Looking at your expression a few days ago, it seemed like you didnt like it. Its really annoying to have intentions that cant be read. haha. Dont worry. Because I have no way of harming you. I just hoped it would help you on your future path. Thats it. Thats enough. I sprinkled precious spiritual energy on our school to give you something more. The identity of the golden energy seen by Hoyoseong, Soyeonsim, and the demons in the school. It was the spirit of Red Pine. His aura was so vast that it encompassed the entire Heavenly Demon Church. In the past, many practitioners had trained their spiritual power, but only a few had trained such a large and dense energy. I grew bigger thanks to you guys. What do you mean? Im talking about my reiki. I grew much more during my stay here than I trained throughout my life. If you throw a few drops of water on a fire, it will burn bigger. Your existence was like that. Xiliang sighed. Anyway Now that I think about it, its a shame I only gave you a gift. But doesnt that mean you cant call that many people one by one? So I did that. Red Pines voice became faint. The demons do not hesitate to burn themselves for their faith. Well, if you think thats enough life, I have nothing to say. However, they must go through many battles at your command. They would risk life and death for the religious purpose rather than for individual purposes. I guess so. They probably want it themselves. But I wanted to comfort them for the countless deaths and sorrows they will experience in the future. It may not be much energy, but I wanted to breathe at least a ray of warmth into their hearts. . That was all. Xu Liang closed his eyes. Red pine did not become a myth. When he dies, his spirit and body will disperse and disappear. He knew it himself. Thats why he willingly spread the spiritual energy he had collected throughout his life for the demons. Of course, that spirit will not have much of an effect on the demons. Martial arts will not grow and there will be no change in character. It will just fuel their motivation a little more and give them a little help to get out of their grief. That was it. It was a pain that could be overcome if one had the will to do so. In order to alleviate the weight of the pain even a little, Red Pine scattered all the spiritual energy he had cultivated throughout his life. Those who have not reached mythology. However, he has reached the level of Buddha in terms of his compassion. Im sorry. Do you have anything to be sorry for? I did it on my own. On the contrary, I am sorry for doing something like that without saying anything. Red Pine spoke clearly. I felt it again as I scattered spiritual energy. Yes, Mine is also a person. Kang Ho divided the warriors into righteous and evil demons, but in the end, they are all people covered in blood and flesh. Mercy and sympathy are not exercised when we discriminate between people. Jeoksong turned his head to Seoryang. Even though his eyes were not visible, his gaze was precise, as if he could see clearly. Its thanks to you. Even though I already knew it, its all thanks to you that I was able to regain the compassion I had forgotten due to the taint of the world. Senior Noh. So you have nothing to be thankful for or feel sorry for. At that time, the white hand grabbed Red Pines hand. It seemed like he knew who it was even without looking. Red Pine burst into laughter. Its Seoyoon. Ambassador. Tears formed in Joo Seo-yoons eyes. It was a sight she couldnt even imagine in the past. Red Pine gave strength to the hand she held. Your brother-in-law is a big man. Learn a lot from him. yes. Thats right. Jeoksong said to Hyuncheon. Hey, dont tell me. tell me. You cant achieve it alone. Ill be there first, so dont climb into the sky and follow me. Hyeon Cheon Jin-in chuckled. Isnt the joke too much? haha. Dont worry. Looking at me now, I feel like I am far from achieving success. Realizing that we have strayed from the Tao. That too is enlightenment. You will be able to ascend to heaven. Red Pines breathing gradually slowed down. He closed his eyes and muttered in a low voice. Who said that life is fleeting? A life that could not be saved in time is still overlooked. Just like that, Red Pines breathing stopped. Tears welled up in Hyeon Cheon Jin-ins wrinkled eyes, and Joo Seo-yoon cried like a child. Hu Yaosheng sighed, and a look of sadness appeared on the faces of the lawmakers. Goodbye, Noh Seon-bae. Jeoksong was the most humane person Seo-ryang had ever seen. He was a person who felt sorry for not being able to help more even though he lived his whole life for the world. Although he lived a nobler life than anyone else, he was a person who felt sorry for the lives he could not save in time. Seoliang hoped that the red pine would be reborn in paradise. He hoped to become a Buddha who would escape the suffering of the hellish Saba world and lead all people to the light. Chapter 486 Episode 486 Bringing a Typhoon (4)I want to meet the leader. Have you made up your mind? Thats right. Then follow me. Coogung! The gates of Daejeon were opened. Seo-ryang, who was sitting in the royal palace, stood up. Are you here? Thats right. The color of Zhu Qings shoes had improved beyond recognition in just a few days. Her curved back straightened proudly, and what little hair she had left suddenly became voluminous. His eyes were shining brilliantly, and even his physique seemed to have improved. Xu Liang smiled. I heard that youve been giving a hard time to the trainees at our school, but its worth it. My complexion has improved significantly. Zhou Cheng burst out laughing. The sound of his laughter made Daejeon sound cool. I liked Southern food. I feel sorry for the trainees who had a hard time, but thanks to you, I gained strength. Over there. After a while, a bottle of alcohol and two glasses were placed on the table. What is this drink? Geumjoncheong. Its a drink thats difficult to find. It must have been brought from far away in the middle of the country. Its not that difficult. Xi Liang poured alcohol into Zhu Qings cup. Zhou Qing also filled Xiliangs cup. I dont know how long its been since Ive had alcohol. Lets have a drink. Sure. The two people passed their glasses coolly. Thats great. Its really okay to feel cold. Xu Liang asked as he put down his glass. So you made up your mind? Zhou Qing chuckled. Actually, there was nothing to decide. Even if I dont do it anyway, wont you still use me? Thats true. In that case, I think it wouldnt be a bad idea to spread the wings of life once again. Xu Liang nodded. Would you accept our school as the state religion? Why are you asking again if you havent given me any other options? It has to be that way. Well, he is like that too. There is only one thing I want to ask you. what? A serious look appeared on Zhu Qings face. Are you satisfied with that? what? I will become the official religion of the empire, unify the world, and take control of the martial arts world. So to speak, it can be said that it is a world of magic, but after thinking about the story of the commander-in-chief, I dont think it will simply end there. Xu Liang was impressed by Zhou Qings insight. Ho Yo-seong was a man with great conversational skills, as befits a military general. Whether the opponent was the emperor or something else, he was good at getting what he wanted from the opponent without showing his true intentions. However, Zhu Qing said that he felt something from Hu Yao-Shengs words. Just by looking at that alone, you could tell that Zhou Qing was no ordinary person. Can you guess anything? I think I have a personality that likes to be straightforward. Am I wrong? I like that. Xu Liangs face became expressionless. I have no plans to eat the imperial palace, but I do have plans to become a living god. He is a living god They say the emperor is the Son of Heaven. Son of heaven, therefore, everything under heaven belongs to the emperor. But even the emperor must bow to a god higher than that. Zhou Qings face hardened. Is that what you meant when you said it doesnt matter who becomes emperor? okay. It was a terrifying ambition. He says that he will not only take over the world, but also become the god of the central plains, not the god of the martial arts world. I think that is the true magic world. Zhu Qing, who was glaring at Xu Liang, soon sighed. Hes a difficult man to handle. My teacher also said that sometimes. Hes a hard guy to deal with. Master Are you referring to the famous Nine Great Heavenly Demons? Have you heard of it? No, I cant hear it. I went beyond what I heard about and actually saw it. Xu Liangs eyes lit up. Have you seen Master? Didnt you tell me? When was it It was probably over 30 years ago. I was able to meet him at a time when the imperial palace was trying to expand its power. Amazing. Ive never heard of anything like that. Now that I think about it, it seems like that might be the case. When I saw him in person at the time, he was not a man of many words. He was simply a man filled with endless dignity and absolute confidence. It was only a one-time meeting, but it left an unforgettable impression until I die. Have you had a conversation? I couldnt share it. However, I still remember the one word he left behind. What did you say? Zhou Qing said bitterly. Hes a guy who takes care of his house well. . He just said one word and suddenly disappeared. Xu Liang chuckled. Do you take good care of your home? They say that although he has no shortcomings as the owner of the imperial palace, he is not a talented person who can lead the world. These were truly words worthy of a teacher. If I must confess, I was very shocked at that time. There are many martial arts experts in the imperial palace. But how could you fool so many experts and come in and leave with just one word? This fishman is rude and has great skills. . I couldnt forget it, but I tried my best to forget it. There are monsters like that running rampant in the Jungwon area and in the martial forest. He was the person who made me realize that. Right. A few years later, the expansion of the imperial palaces power stopped. It seemed like if it grew any bigger, it would be checked by the martial arts forces. I think I understand. Zhou Qings eyes lit up. But now the demon gods disciple is saying he will trample on the emperor and become a living god. Is it bitter? No, I cant be bitter. Do you still plan to form an alliance? Zhou Qing was lost in thought for a moment. Seoliang waited for his agony. After a while, Zhou Qing spoke. Do you know that? what? There has never been a case in history where the imperial palace lost its power to this extent. As soon as he lost power, a rebellion broke out, a new country was established, and an emperor with a different last name ruled the world. I guess he is like that too. In other words, thanks to the Wulin forces occupying the central plains, they were able to maintain at least the emperors bloodline. Thats an interesting perspective. Its quite miserable. I will speak with that misery in mind. There was seriousness in Zhu Qings voice. Leave the imperial palace alone. What does it mean? I dont care if you become a god or not. In fact, I dont have the power to stop it. so? I hope you at least recognize the rights of the imperial palace. My next great emperor will worship the religious leader as a god, but I ask that the Heavenly Demon Church not decide the emperor. Xu Liang chuckled. Zhu Qing continued. Anyway, even if it has the power of the martial arts on its back, it will be difficult for the imperial palace to find its former glory. It seems like my son joined hands with these ruthless people without even knowing it, but the world is not so easy. It certainly seems like you have a greed that exceeds that of someone who offers your son to you. Thats right. You called him a son, but you dont consider a man who committed adultery a son. And in a situation where I dont have a wife or a palace, I dont have the strength to create another legitimate relationship. What does it mean? I will bring in an adopted child. The adopted son who has the ability. Interest arose on Seo-ryangs face. Im an adopted son Even though he doesnt have my blood in the slightest, Im thinking of looking for someone who can pass on my last name. Why did you think that? Once the veins are broken, they will soon fade away. If I find someone who will become my adopted son, I plan to prevent him from passing on the next emperor to his children. Hoo? Zhou Qing said calmly. A person who succeeds a great line must have that level of ability. There is no such thing as noble blood in this world. Bloodlines do not establish the dignity of the imperial palace. . A person without ability is not qualified to be emperor. What is important is the ability to embrace the world and the spirit of sacrifice. Many people are born and grow in this world, so possibilities are open to everyone. Xu Liang asked in a confused tone. Are you sure you want to do that? Do you think my ancestors built this empire? . My ancestors simply robbed the original empire. Great spirit? Patriotic? There was no such grand reason. He simply usurped the throne by force and built a new imperial palace. . After what happened to me, I just hope that such a miserable emperor will never be born again. Zhou Qing smiled bitterly. Is this plan too idealistic? But I think this is right. You said it. Even if it is impossible, we must pursue it. It did. You are truly someone worth learning from. How long would I live if I did? For the rest of my life, I will just do my best to restore the authority of the imperial palace and ensure that this country continues. Xu Liangs eyes lit up. Is that why you asked me not to get involved in the transfer of the throne? Thats right. Actually, you know it too, right? God is not a being that rules. Its just a domineering entity. Isnt that why you said it doesnt matter who the emperor is? That is correct. This is true, but it is also wrong. This is because it is difficult to view it as a true magician if you approach it that way. But at the same time, I think. Its responsibility God doesnt need responsibility. It just reigns. All responsibility lies with the emperor. If you think about it that way, it may actually be a bit embarrassing, but it can be an easy path. The hard way and the easy way. The path to the true world of magic and existence as a god. difficult. Its a difficult problem. The provincial office took a direct hit on that difficult problem. Do you want to be an emperor or a god? Seo-ryang, who was looking at Joo-cheong, smiled and answered. I just want to remain a god and give the world to the demons of our school. Zhou Qing laughed empty-handedly. It means that you want to choose only the good things and eat them. Im a picky eater. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xu Liang stood up. I understand what you mean. What you want and what you pursue. He leaned back against the window and crossed his arms. However, I think it would be okay to worry about these issues after first getting rid of those idiots who are messing with the midfield. Even if we wipe them out right now, the world will be in chaos for a while. A plan is necessary to calm the chaos. I completed that plan, the Heaven and Earth Unification System. Xu Liang said with a smile. The emperor is selected based on ability rather than blood? Its a bit of a dream, but I think your sincere goal is worth rooting for. . Lets discuss this issue again after we stabilize the world. I think we need to talk more about this. Youre right. Is this an alliance? Zhou Qing stood up. Ill ask you to take care of me in the future. Me too. The Heavenly Demon God Church, the headquarters of the Demonic Murim. The imperial palace, the headquarters of the empire. Finally, the leaders of the two forces joined hands. It was a union of giants for the unification of the world. Anyway, now that weve become allies, Id like to have a big drinking party, but I dont have time for that. I think so too. I want to ask you something. Zhou Qing asked as if he knew. Do you mean the seal? Xiliangs eyes lit up. okay. I was in such a hurry to bring you back that I didnt have time to even take the royal seal, but as long as the royal seal is there They wont be there either. ok? Zhou Qing spoke leisurely. If that band of traitors had the royal seal, would they have stayed silent until now? Wouldnt they have immediately gathered more forces and tried to attack this side? It was a great insight. Although he lived his entire life as a weak emperor, his vision was world-class. then? My son didnt change that much in an instant. I was slowly tainted by desire. I was the one who felt the change most quickly and clearly. Xiliangs eyes lit up. Did you steal the royal seal? I put it in a place only I know. Where is it? That is Zhou Qing said hesitantly. Can you guys go on the boat one more time? Chapter 487 Episode 487 Bringing a Typhoon (5)What a fucking emperor. It was the first time that Xu Liang heard Hu Yao Sheng swear. Hey, kill your voice. That guy cant even hear anyway! Holy shit. The emperor doesnt listen, but the religious leader is in front of him. Xu Liang couldnt bear to say that. It was a serious crime to swear at the leader to his face, but considering his state of mind, I couldnt bear to say anything. No, you said you expanded the imperial palaces power in your own way, but there wasnt a single person you could trust? Why are you in Hebei again? Why Beijing again? Ho Ya-seong clutched his head. Seo-ryang whetted his appetite. Well, it could have been hard for anyone to believe. But hes still the emperor! Does it make sense that there really is no one like you in the world? why? They say it was buried on the mountain behind the imperial palace, right? Aaaah! My perfectly organized hair suddenly became messy. Xiliang cleared his throat. Now that we have formed an alliance, lets think positively. Im doing this because I dont feel good about it! If it werent for our alliance, I would have gone there myself and blown up the head! Uh-huh, calm down. no, I do not want! Ho Yo-seong, who had been fussing for a long time, sighed as the ground fell. It must have been urgent. You might have wondered. I cant bear the thought that my child will drive me out. yes. are you agreeing with me? Thats just it. In this case, if you touch it incorrectly, you will be bitten. Seoliang decided to be careful for today. Whatever the reason, since the royal seal is said to be there, its impossible not to come and visit. Thats right, thats right, but Im just so excited. I understand, I understand. Ho Yaoseong sighed deeply. We cant send the demon kings spirit this time either. That is correct. Although it was an organization created to be used for this purpose, it made a great sacrifice in this operation to kidnap the emperor. Of course, if they are reorganized and deployed, they will somehow complete their mission, but then they are no different from suicide commandos. It is unreasonable to invest the Demon King Spirit, both for the future of the Demon King Spirit and for the sake of the new religion. What about the Old Mazon? The Mazons are holding the line, so to speak. We are ready to strike north at any time. In other words, the enemy side must also be keeping an eye on the Mazons? If you see an abnormal trend, you will notice it right away. Its not like there isnt a counselor there, so youll quickly realize the purpose. After being lost in thought for a moment, Seo-ryang asked. What if we create an atmosphere of war? Its a risky story, but its worth it to get the royal seal. Hu Yaosheng shook his head. They probably know. The emperor does not have a royal seal. Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Of course. They have no royal seal. But not even for the emperor. The royal seal disappeared before the emperor fell. And he didnt go looking for it on his way to kidnapping the emperor. In the end, it is a situation where each side is aiming for the royal seal, so one side is watching the other side and the other side is also watching this side. Then what do you do? I have to think about it. worry? Xiliang snorted. Dont you think youve already figured it out to some extent? What do you think of me? A rare genius in the history of the Heavenly Demon Church, the right-hand man of the cult leader who will achieve the great feat of creating a world of demons for the first time in the history of the Heavenly Demon Church. Tsk. Puke it out. The operation has gained some traction. Hu Yaosheng sighed. If we are not careful, a real war could break out rather than creating an atmosphere of war. It was a war that would not be strange no matter when it broke out. Anyway, you need a royal seal to have a justification. All you have to do is get your hands on the royal seal. Thats not the case again. ok? Hu Yaoshengs eyes lit up. The resentment toward the emperor seemed to have subsided significantly. Actually, I am very cautious about this part. Say it instead of just making noise. There is nothing more scary than an opponent who has no back. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. Do you mean that if you find out that the royal seal has been stolen, from then on you will push to the end without justification or anything? Thats right. Looking at the situation so far, our school still has the upper hand. It has to be that way. We came together as one, and by swallowing up Gangseo Commercial Association, we took over half of the central commercial district. yes. It doesnt end there. In the meantime, we provided thousands of dollars in support so that the people south of the Yangtze River could live as comfortably as possible. okay. So to speak, our school is already like a country. Of course, we cannot say that the people are the main people of our school, but the public opinion about us is very good. thats right. But its a different story when the enemy starts fighting without hesitation. ok? Hu Yaosheng said with a grim face. If they start killing the people instead of us, then the people will also turn away from our church. They probably think I didnt protect them in time. . So to speak, the moment they march in with massacre in mind, this will be the end. Although we captured the public sentiment in the South, we were unable to dispatch troops capable of immediate war to each region. yes. A scorched earth operation that completely destroys the enemys ability to wage war. If they use such tactics with gritted teeth, it will be a pain for us too. That is the biggest drawback of Madou Wulin. Although it was disintegrated, the Uicheon Alliance and the Iron Blood Fortress stationed troops capable of immediate war in each region. It was the same in the past during the Kanghosamse era. Power not concentrated in one place. So, although it is difficult to gather together, it has a great advantage in local warfare. However, the Church of the Heavenly Demon is different. Although there were magicians, their number was too low. In the first place, the Church of the Heavenly Demon is a religion and a single armed group. Although branches were established here and there, they were unable to distribute their strong power. Even now No. They must have infiltrated informants throughout the southern part of the country that we couldnt see. Even if you couldnt climb Mt. 100,000, you would know immediately if something happened. As I watched them go through each and every detail, it seemed like military service was not something everyone could do. But that doesnt mean we can launch a scorched-earth operation in the North first. Killing innocent people and destroying the enemys ability to wage war? It should never be like that. It is a method that can only be used in the end, and even if the worst situation comes, Seo-ryang will never act like that. In other words, we must seize the royal seal without any mice or birds knowing. yes. But that doesnt mean we can send a large army to completely wipe them out. He is like that too. Even if you show them a large bait, they will keep the trap in mind. At the very least, it will completely surround the Hebei area. But youre saying this is a situation where you have no choice but to throw bait, right? Thats right. Seoliang tilted his head. Then what? Throwing a bait so large that it would be difficult for the enemy to think it was a trap, and at the same time dispatching troops to carry out the operation, as well as using stealth skills so that the enemy would not notice. Crucially, the enemy had no intention of using a scorched earth operation. You have to do it. Hu Yaosheng looked at Xioliang. Xi Liang also looked at Hu Yao Sheng. There was a moment of silence. Its me. Yes, thats the best. It was for this reason that Hu Yaocheng cursed the emperor so much. In this absurd situation, in the darkness where there was no light, the only person who could open the way was Seoryang. Interest arose on Seo-ryangs face. Right. It cant be done without me. add. Hocheon Demon Emperor Dan. Thats right. Hu Yaosheng glanced at the ceiling. The Hocheon Demon Emperor is a group whose sole purpose is to protect the leader. Even if you are the general of the military, you cannot give orders to the Hocheon Demon Emperor. yes. In other words, the leader must become bait for the enemy without the absolute defense of the Hocheon Demon Emperor. There was silence again. Xiliang scratched his head. This is because, as the leader of a Protestant religion, I also have my own self-awareness. Personally, I dont think its a big deal, but in the grand scheme of things, its a very reckless thing to do. youre right. In fact, if you are planning to wipe out the enemy regardless, you dont have to step forward. Literally, all you have to do is find the royal seal and push it away with all your might. Everyone, including the enemy and the people of the north. yes. It was then. A heavy voice came from somewhere in the air. Master. Can I show myself? Sure. Slurp. Suddenly, a man appeared behind Seoliang like fog. It was a man whose entire body was covered in black and gray military uniform. It was difficult to guess his age because his entire face except for his eyes was covered. However, the body exposed through the clothes was very solid. It was Jincheon (U), Lord of Hocheonma Huangdan. Jincheon opened his mouth. Total military. Please speak. Please do so. yes? You want to use a scorched earth strategy. Hu Yaoshengs face hardened. Jincheons eyes deepened. The reason I have patiently listened to Mr. Hos frivolous attitude toward you is because I did not think that your relationship with the leader was a simple one between military subjects. In fact, the religious leader is comfortable with such a relationship, so we just wait and see. . But its difficult if it continues like this. You are the leader of our school. It would be right to come up with the best answer without putting the leader in danger. It was a stern reprimand. Seo-ryang did not participate in the conversation between the two people. I just folded my arms and watched. Ho Yaoseong sighed. Im sorry, but you are the religious leader who refuses that scorched earth operation. How dare you pass the blame on to the religious leader? Is that possible? Im just telling you the reality. Just find a way. If there is no other way, you are just incompetent. It doesnt matter if Im being criticized for being incompetent. But we havent found a way yet. Then spend more time looking. If you had time, would you have come here and whined at the leader? The eyes of the two people collided with sparks flying. Jincheon, who was glaring at Ho Yo-seong, opened his mouth again. I will give you three days. Find a way before then. Otherwise, you will die by my sword. I wont regret it even if I die by Danjus hands after finding a way within three days. I have set up the world-class communication system, so you will be able to do something even without me. Hu Yaoshengs eyes became cold. But there is no way. Its a waste of even one day, let alone three days, so stop talking nonsense. . I am well aware of Danjus loyalty to the leader, but please do not overlook it. There are many people who are more loyal to the religious leader than you. . And one of them is me. Jincheon, who was glaring at Hu Yaosheng with colorless eyes, opened his mouth. Do you want to die? If its for our schools victory, I dont mind dying. But not now. At that time, Xu Liang raised his hand. stop. The two people fell silent. Xi Liang asked. Ho soldier. Is time so tight? The sooner the better. You cant give the enemy time to think. Thats right. Jincheons eyes wavered. Master. Ephedra Danju. yes. Xu Liang grinned. Please leave my safety to Dongpil for the moment. Church leader! If this operation is not successful, we will all fall into a living hell. . Will you do me a favor? Jincheon, who was quietly looking at Seoryang, knelt down. How can you ask for this? Please consider my faith in you. Okay then, lets give the order. There was a terrifying majesty in Xu Liangs eyes. I will leave in two days. I will hear the details of the operation from Soldier Ho. Chapter 488 Episode 488 Bringing a Typhoon (6)Ma Dong-pil glared at an imaginary target. The object did not reveal its shape as easily as expected. Ambiguous and ambiguous. It definitely took the form of him, but I wasnt sure. no. It was sharper. Jiyiing. It felt like a bolt of lightning flashed in a corner of my head. At the same time, the imaginary being gradually took on a distinct form. Yeah, that was about it. Slurp. An imaginary expert who can only be seen through Ma Dong-pils eyes. The master was Jungwon Jeilchang Ungeuk, who competed in dozens of matches in the East Sea of Zhejiang not long ago. Weeeeeeeee. The blade of the spear pointed at him gave off a strange tremor. It was a perfect creation and body. There is a window and I am the window. Although his inner thoughts were sinister and his life was ferocious, his skills in honing a single weapon to its peak were worthy of being called a master. Ma Dong-pil raised his sword mid-stop. Chii Iik. A dark red flame burned from the black blood demon sword. It was a demonic sword containing the old demonic energy. The black blood demon sword, which received the power of its owner, unleashed a horrifying, deadly force. Sreung. Sreung. The spear blade swayed left and right. The left and right are shaken, but we are ready to move anywhere, up, down, left, or anywhere. Cold sweat broke out on Ma Dong-pils forehead. Thats amazing. Imagine your enemy and spar with him. It was a so-called solo fight. However, among the martial arts people in the world, there was no one who practiced solo fighting at a high level like Ma Dong-pil. Wooooow. At first glance, it seemed like magic energy was fluttering in the pantomimes window. He created an imaginary being and shared his demonic energy with it to enhance his presence. This was the method I used when practicing alone after sparring with Guan Pyeong over the years. There are no gaps. And Ma Dong-pils eyes sparkled. come. Wow! A long spear wriggled like a dragon, aiming to stop Ma Dong-pil. It was a straight and honest blow, but it was not easy to strike. It was not a matter of speed and power, but a matter of change. Ungeuks spear technique was neither a martial art of strength nor a martial art of speed. It was a standard martial art that focused on distance and change, the fundamental attributes of the weapon called the spear itself. Slurp! The spear blade pierced the air. Instead of parrying, dodge and then counterattack. Ma Dong-pils sword immediately aimed at Ungeuks uvula. Paralock! A new type of pantomime has created mysterious movements. It was a move of all kinds. As if he had become a spear, he dodged Ma Dong-pils sword with a snake-like and cunning walking technique, and at the same time used a fearsome angle technique. bang! Ma Dong-pils fists and the angles of the drama created a spectacular clash. strong. My fist was sore. No, it was probably a strategy of such power. At least, if it were the martial arts of the Ungeuk that I saw back then, this move would have put a lot of stress on my left lower arm. Pabababak! Ma Dong-pils sword drew dozens of sword images. The reason I didnt avoid each method was to maintain distance. This street was Geomkwon (Ȧ). It wont be easy to deal with it with spear skills. Blah blah blah! I didnt think it would be easy to deal with, but I struck out the sword very flexibly. It was a spear technique that was not limited by distance. Even the strength of the spear was beyond imagination. Even the Guyu Demon Ball raised to this level could not block the penetrating force. Sigh! Grumble! A blade of flame rose along the trajectory drawn by the black blood demon sword. It was the Gujung Demon Sword that poured out like a storm. It was a merciless blow that even the ultimate expert would not dare to avoid. The unexpected response was also dazzling. Damn it! Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! It was Qigong for Qigong. With a monstrous spear technique, the sword energy bounced off and struck a lightning-like lightning bolt. Unable to avoid the blow, he extended his Beopwangsword to block it, but his body was thrown back by the impact. It was a terrifying power. Wow! The spear of the pantomime moved strangely. Ma Dong-pils eyes deepened. It can be prevented, but I knew it right away. A battle of numbers is inevitable in the life-or-death situation between a master and a master. And in the battle of numbers, you have to score three or four moves before you can even blink to win. I could tell because Ma Dong-pil was good at fighting such numbers. If things continue like this, we will lose. Two hundred sum? No, one hundred and eighty-nine. If you add up to just one hundred and eighty-nine, the pantomimes spear will pierce your heart. Such a future has been drawn. But if you receive the power of the Black Blood Demon Sword. Whoa! As soon as I thought about it, Gu Yuma Fire burned in my black sword body. Ma Dong-pil swung his sword without hesitation. We can achieve victory within 40 sums. bang! omg! Ma Dong-pil was startled and took a step back. Oh, what a harsh blow. Seo-ryang suddenly appeared in front of Ma Dong-pil and waved his hand. Now you can freely use old Yumahwa. Yes, its okay if you have this level of martial arts. Church leader?! Hello? Ma Dong-pil knelt down on the spot. sorry. How dare you point a sword at the leader Hey, dont do that. Dont you get tired of it not once or twice, but every time? Seoyang smiled and spread his red-hot hands wide. are you okay. Even though youve become stronger, its not enough to hurt you. Ma Dong-pils eyes widened. There was a straight red mark on Seo-ryangs palm. But that was all. There were no sword wounds or burns from fire. Youre amazing. Ma Dong-pil was impressed. Even though he didnt put all his effort into it, it was a powerful enough blow to burn three or four decent experts on the spot. That powerful blow had no effect on the cult leader at all. Absolute martial arts beyond imagination. This was the martial arts of the Heavenly Demon. The effectiveness of dog fighting has increased compared to the past. Isnt it great? Oh no. No, its not like Im like that. Yeah. The stronger your imagination and concentration, the more powerful it becomes. But you didnt stop there. Calmness is essential when creating an imaginary enemy. Proper training is only possible when you clearly recognize the difference in skill between you and the enemy. Xu Liang said with a smile. Thats the level of a master. Except for Panmajeong, hes better than me. These are difficult words to bear. haha. Xi Liang asked. Was it a farce? There was surprise in Ma Dong-pils eyes. How did you know? I heard that your movements were exactly those you would make when fighting against a long-armed expert. But is it common for a military expert to be able to engage in such close combat with an expert of your level? ah! I heard that dozens of sums were exchanged with Sinchang Eongeuk. It looks like you were fighting with him. Ma Dong-pil thought. I dont know how strong I will become in the future, but I will never be able to reach the level of a religious leader. I wasnt the type of person who could catch up with him in the first place, but I wondered if I could even keep up with him even if I tried my whole life. Ma Dong-pil asked, once again admiring the greatness of the leader. But what brought you here? What brings you here? I came to see you. Oh yeah. Please order. Well I dont think were the kind of people who would come just to give an order. Im sorry for my sin. Haha, but today is right. I came because I have an order to give you. Oh yeah. Xu Liang smiled. I have something to do in the midfield. Ma Dong-pils eyes sparkled. Are you talking about the teacher? Oh, but its a bit of a headache. yes? I gave a separate order to the Hocheon Demon Emperor. So I ended up going out alone without them. Ma Dong-pils eyes widened. So, this time you need to be a little more nervous. Well, its always been that way. Ma Dong-pil lowered his head. I will protect my religious leader with my life. Okay, please do me a favor. I ask for a favor. The leader was not the type of person to talk like that. Ma Dong-pil once again felt that this trip to Jungwon was dangerous. And his feelings were correct. S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Its going to be really dangerous this time. Its an operation in which I myself become the bait. Are you talking about U.S. bait? Seoryang explained to Ma Dong-pil where he was headed and what role he had to play. Ma Dong-pils eyes wavered. Such a dangerous operation What are you going to do? Even Master Ho wouldnt ask me to do something like this. That means there was no other way. okay. Youre such a bad soldier, arent you? Ma Dong-pil said with a smile. He is a bad soldier, but there is no one like him. ha ha ha! This was the difference between Ma Dong-pil and Jincheon. Ma Dong-pil is flexible and Jincheon is strong. Ma Dong-pil was also like Jincheon at times, but he was a comrade in arms who crossed countless lines with Seoryang. Thats why I understand him. By understanding Western Liang, I was able to understand the nature of nature. However, if the operation is so dangerous, all we can do is protect it with our lives. When do you plan to leave school? Two days later, when the sun sets. We will leave right then. Ma Dong-pil lowered his head. I will prepare. okay. Oh and. yes? Xu Liang turned around. Just in case, eat as much as you can. It is said that the ghosts that died after eating had beautiful stains. . I want to eat a lot too. * * * yes? Yeo Kang-hwi tilted his head. me too? Yes, you too. Cant I stay and practice? Yes, no. Have you finally figured it out? Yeah, its none of my business. Yeo Kang-hwi grumbled. Why did you come here so suddenly? Wouldnt the palace lord think it would be dangerous if I took you with me? Yeo Kang-hwis face became increasingly hard. It looks very dangerous. Its very dangerous. I usually dont say things like this, right? Thats right. Yeo Kang-hwi quenched his appetite. When the leader said it was dangerous, it suddenly became creepy. Arent we going to fight fiercely as soon as we come down the mountain? That wont happen. After all, the South is ours. But Seo-ryangs eyes lit up. Once we cross the battle line, it wont be a surprise no matter what happens from then on. okay. There may be poison mixed in with the food you eat, or daggers may fly at you every time you try to sleep. A civilian who approaches with a kind smile may suddenly turn into a murderer, or the person who kills someone because they think he is a murderer may be an innocent civilian. . We are heading towards that kind of situation. Are you planning to alert the enemy to your presence? I dont intend to intentionally let people know. Because they will find it suspicious. But you will find out. Yeo Kang-hwis face was filled with seriousness. Did you contact your father in advance? I sent a delivery before coming here. Please dispatch Binggungs troops to prepare for any unexpected situation. However, it will take quite some time to avoid the enemys gaze and enter the midfield. I guess so. That means War may break out. Yeo Kang-hwi took a deep breath. Even if the leader dies, war will break out. I guess so. But if I die, its worth the war over there. I understand what you mean. Yeo Kang-hwis eyes lit up. Who else is coming with you? Dongpil and King Tiger. I dont know about Kumho. I wanted to see if you would ask. Oh yeah. Besides, there are others who gave separate orders. They have already come down. Its quite sudden, but Not suddenly. Its okay. I think its time to actually start playing. Are you ready to die? Yeo Kang-hwi smiled. It didnt work. So I will buy it. Xu Liang turned around. We will leave in the evening two days later. Make sure you eat well. Ah! By the way, who are you planning on meeting? Xu Liang stopped walking. He slowly turned his head and looked at Yeo Kang-hwi, and a faint excitement appeared in his eyes. Damsayeong. Chapter 489 Episode 489 Destiny Calls (1)Uuuuuuung. Lee Kun-seongs face looked very calm as he entered the military breakfast. Her face and body were calm, but Magi was not. The magic energy burning like a sunset continued to stir. I felt very excited, as if I was about to enter the next stage at any moment. Mudam watched the scene with a dull face. Im ready. Considering the time before I started one-on-one tutoring, the growth was truly remarkable. Lee Gun-seong also knows this. What does it mean for Shinisms Daehobeop to teach alone? To begin with, I wasnt a person who cared about training, but now it was different. His sense of responsibility as the next great guardian was pushing him to his limits. The talent is overflowing. As a simple martial artist, he is superior to Ma Howie. However The reason why Ma Dong-pil was able to become a pole horse at such a young age is because of his religious leader. Is this because they taught Guyumagong, which was created by the religious leader himself? Not like that. Ma Dong-pil was strong even before he learned the Guyuma Gong. It was surprising that at that age, he was able to obtain a force comparable to that of a member of the Nine Sects. It is no exaggeration to say that he is a genius. However, if Ma Dong-pil had been alone, if his teacher had not been the religious leader, he would still not have been able to reach the peak. He has now ascended to the top. It has become more flexible. Mudam remembered Ma Dong-pil before he met the religious leader. Ma Dong-pil was a very hard Mine. In a way, that stubbornness was something he was born with as a warrior protecting the law. But the religious leader broke down that stubbornness. We emphasized flexibility and wanted to promote creativity. Effort is the most basic of basics, so it goes without saying. But not everyone who receives that kind of teaching will become as strong as Ma Howie. Mudams eyes deepened as he looked at Lee Gunseong. Howie Ma was taking after the leader, even with his own nature and spirit. Yes. Ma Dong-pils martial arts way of life was similar to that of his religious leader. Whether I was eating, walking, or sleeping, I became one with martial arts. In other words, it is a lifeless body. Even if one was not conscious of it, every step, every movement of raising a hand, was the practice of martial arts and the embodiment of enlightenment. Its not something you can say you know. Also, it is not a method that suits everyone. There are people who need that method, and there are also people who absolutely should not do it. In other words, Ma Dong-pil worked harder than anyone else, met a teacher who doubled the results of his efforts, and even as he grew, he continued to observe and experiment for further changes, even until the method suited him best. did. The crazy chaos that we went through together with the religious leader reached its peak. But its not suitable for a leader. Even if you make the same effort in the same environment as Ma Dong-pil, you cannot show such rapid growth. Enlightenment is enough. His training and attitude are beyond reproach. But There was a look of confusion on Mudams face. I just need to add one more. Extreme horse riding is the ultimate state. Being a super demon who has escaped the extreme demon, or entering the realm of mythology, is literally the state of becoming a god, so the ultimate in magic can be seen as the ultimate demon. Lee Gun-seong was a person who was qualified to ascend to the highest rank. However, I was able to find out about the shaman who had been following the path of extreme magic for a long time. Lee Gun-seong is a person who is prepared, but it is difficult to reach the top level in the near future. A piece of enlightenment that cannot be explained in words or writing. Only when you grab something stained with brilliant light within a crack in the heavenly energy can the Ultimate Demon be opened. And Mudam couldnt explain it. I wonder if Im pushing myself too hard. It was then. hmm? I felt a heavy, mysterious, majestic yet flexible prayer. Mudam quickly turned his back. Seoyang was walking from far away. Sreuk. He hurriedly ran to Seoryang and knelt down. Dominion Seonggyo, Heavenly Demon Immortal. Daehobeop Mudam meets the religious leader. Xu Liang smiled. It must have been so busy, but I guess I came for no reason. Is that possible? The leader is someone who can reach anywhere at any time. These words are hard to bear, so please take them away. You are still the same. I apologize. What kind of apology? Xi Liang looked at Li Gunseong in the distance. Are the successor classes proceeding without a hitch? Fortunately, they are following along well. I guess so. Its not easy for Magi to just stand there. Yes. Lets see hm? Ho-oh, your training is really good? It wasnt a long time, but what kind of magic did they use to polish it like that? Mudam bowed his head. I havent done much. However, the mindset of the work leader seems to have changed. I guess so. Theres no way he wouldnt know what it means for Daehobeop to teach directly. Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. When I saw Lee Gun-seong, I thought of Ma Dong-pil. The work leader is also on the wall. Thats right. I cant express how frustrating it is. It must be like living hell. If you hit it, it feels like it will break and you can jump over it in a month, but if you actually hit it, only your hands will hurt, and if you jump on it, it will feel like a distant mountain peak that is 10,000 tall. Mudam completely agreed. A door that wont open no matter how you knock on it. Since each person sees it differently, it is impossible to even give advice on how to jump over it. That is why it is said that extreme demonism is the state of the chosen ones. There were many people who came close to reaching the peak, but stayed in that spot for their entire lives. Some even went crazy in despair. still. Xu Liang smiled. Still, Captain Il will be able to ascend to the highest rank. I can feel that scent. I feel a sense of urgency, but I think I know that I need to remain calm. There was surprise in Mudams eyes. Do you see that? Its felt rather than seen. Look at that magi. Im going crazy trying to change right now, but I havent lost my cool. That must be the personality and heart of a leader. ! Even if its not right away, I will definitely reach the top level someday. Mudam bowed his head and expressed respect. It is a state where you can read emotions through energy, read the mind, and even analyze thoughts. It was a far-off point for the current martial arts world. You are indeed a god-man. He was a person who earned the title of Heavenly Demon when he was less than two years old. Once again, my respect for the leaders vast martial arts skills surged. Can you give me a moment? Of course. Lets take a walk. Two people walked on a path. It was a well-maintained road. The atmosphere was quite nice. I think I should go to midfield. Mudam looked at Seoliang in surprise. Xu Liang told us about the royal seal and the strategy of Huyao Castle. So I guess Ill have to go in person. . Seo-ryang smiled sheepishly. I came here personally because I felt like our Daehobeops feelings would become complicated. I feel like I should tell you. This is a matter decided directly by the religious leader. It was just a notice, but I was grateful just for saying this. Of course, that doesnt mean the worries go away. So, the Hocheon Demon Emperor is unusually the main player in this operation. yes. Embarrassment appeared on Mudams face. Will they be able to do it? Even Mudam was well aware of the skills of the Hocheon Demon Emperor. In other words, the strongest unit that could take on several of the Nine Great Demons was the Demon Emperor. However, fortification warfare and infiltration warfare are different. It was difficult to say whether even the Demon Emperor would be capable of infiltration. Xu Liang smiled. You will do well. If I thought I couldnt do it, I wouldnt have given him a leading role. I would have rather gone and taken the royal seal myself. Of course it is. Its not a problem. Even if I am the best person in the world right now, I am still dangerous. Unless youre overwhelmingly strong like Master, theres no answer if you push in with the sheer number of people. . So theyre trying to take various people with them. I see. I wish you were one of those people. Mudam looked at Seoliang in surprise. Xu Liang shrugged his shoulders. I told you before. When its time to make up your mind and run wild, lets go out into the world together and set our lives on fire. Church leader. Although it is not an all-out war, if we make a mistake, a large-scale skirmish could occur. So I was wondering if you could join us too. Xu Liang stopped walking. Mudam also stopped walking. But looking at the work leader, I cant bear to ask him to come with me. If you havent reached that level, you might not know. But now, you need someone by your side to keep you from going down the wrong path. Mudam bit his lip. He wanted to be with Seoliang. I couldnt send just a few people along that dangerous path. However, as Seoliang said, Lee Gunseong was standing at an important juncture. I hope that doesnt happen, but if you go down a strange path, it will take even longer to reach the extreme. It was such a shame. But Master. hmm? The circumstances of any demon in our school are not more important than the life of our leader. Mudams eyes gave off an intense glow. Furthermore, the manager is a trustworthy person. If he wasnt such a talented person, I wouldnt have appointed him as a successor. Xu Liang smiled. I guess so. It would be truly exciting if, as a Majin, I could go out to the central plains and show even a glimpse of the majesty of Shingyo. However, I dont want to go out just for my desires. The reason is because I am still Daehobeop. . It is my job to protect the highest and most sacred person of our church. I have entrusted the job to many people, but in a situation like this, I cannot entrust it to others. is it? The enemys blade will not be able to reach the religious leader. This cannot happen unless this old mans heart stops. Mudam knelt down. I dare to plead with you, the leader. Please allow me to go to Jungwon so that I can fulfill my duty as a great guardian. Xiliangs eyes deepened. Great protection law. Yes, leader. I plan to meet Dam Sa-young. ! I dont know what kind of evil plan that poisonous snake will have in store. Maybe you think it went well. The enemy leader has arrived on his own, so I dont know if he will go on a rampage to kill you at any cost. . I cant die. ?! You shouldnt die either. You must personally place the position of Great Protector on the shoulders of your successor. I cannot allow myself to die before the work is done. Sir. Save me and you will live too. If Im not confident that I can keep this promise, I will never take you with me. Mudams eyes twinkled. He was truly a difficult person to deal with. He asks me to protect you and tells me not to risk my life as a bodyguard. It was a difficult request. It was a difficult order to be confident in this dangerous midfield journey. But how could those words make this old servants heart cry? How could I disobey the leaders orders? I will survive at all costs and protect my sect until the end. Furthermore, I will never die until I hand over the title of Great Protector to my successor. Xu Liang smiled and helped Mu Dam stand up. Lets go together. And come back together. Chapter 490 Episode 490 Destiny Calls (2)It smells good. Fortunately, the. It smells good, but the aftertaste is really bad. Ah, then another drink. This incident is just like this drink. . As you know, the imperial palace is powerless. As the minor master of my palace, the only power I had was the loyalty of a few people loyal to the empire and my own bloodline. . So to speak, it was justification and justification. Even though it is a difficult time, there is no one who has a cause as great as me. Except one. . One of them fell into the hands of the enemy. It was a good-smelling liquor, so I thought Id try it, but when I actually swallowed it, the aftertaste became bitter. Dont you think so? majesty. I know your capabilities. You are not the kind of people who can be fooled so easily. But Im not very good at such crucial matters. It was like that in the past when I was the leader of the Demonic Cult of the Sentai. Dam Sa-youngs face hardened. This refers to the former head of the Demonic Church, i.e. Lee Cheon-sang. Zhou Tianyang was now touching the most sensitive part of Damsayoung. Zhou Tianyangs eyes grew cold. Do you understand? I am a person who has seen firsthand the power of a demon god that transcends the human realm. I dont really know much about my martial arts skills, but I could tell the moment I saw him that his power was unprecedented in history. ! Nevertheless, I chose you over the Demon Cult. Its because I wanted to be with you until the end. . But its difficult to keep it like this. How can a sick old man plan the world without his ability to properly protect himself? I hope you dont think what Im saying is excessive, right? Is that possible? Dam Sa-young bows her head. Zhou Tianyang didnt see that his eyes were shining coldly. It makes me tired. You chose us over the Demon Cult? gibberish! From the beginning, Zhou Chenyang also knew. If you change sides, there will be a threat to your safety. Moreover, it was all thanks to him that he was able to come out into the world. In the end, his own power is the power of the crown prince himself. Knowing that, I just didnt dare join hands with anyone else. Its just right. After conquering the central plains, he planned to turn the crown prince into a puppet. And Zhou Tianyang was the perfect person to be a puppet. Dam Siyoung decided to put up with Zhou Tianyangs complaints. I wanted to at least give him a slap on the cheek, but for the sake of the great world, he was an indispensable presence. It wont be too late to do it after pacifying the midfield, whether its breaking limbs or pulling out tongues. But thats true. I couldnt protect even a sick old man. I had nothing to say about that part. Because I never thought they would think of kidnapping the emperor. I dispatched troops just in case, but I had no idea that they would actually commit what they had hoped for. No, its surprising that they realized that the emperor was sick and collapsed in the first place. How on earth did you know that? There are many Maoists north of the Yangtze River. He must have been gathering all kinds of information from a hidden secret branch. However, what I didnt expect was that it would go this deep was a failure. Dam Sa-yeong looked back at what she lacked. information! Yes. Information was lacking. To be precise, there is no lack of information. Havent they already laid down countless informants throughout the entire region north of the Yangtze River? The adversary who managed to get what he wanted by avoiding that spiderweb-like information network is amazing. This cannot be disparaged because its information power is weak. However, if the result is like this, it is also right to build stronger information power. Dam Sa-youngs eyes sparkled. Gong Yachi. I knew you were attached to that demonic cult leader who wouldnt mind tearing you to death. If nothing else, Hao Mun was keeping a close eye on him. Hao Wen was not involved in this emperor kidnapping incident. I was sure of that. However, he was so busy keeping an eye on Hao Wen that he couldnt pay attention to anything else. That wont work. I kept him alive to use him to shake up the Demonic Cult, but now that this has happened, I have to completely uproot him. It was when he was racking his brain for a while. Take a drink. yes? Oh yes. Dam Sa-young politely accepted the drink. Zhou Tianyang sighed. I got angry for a moment and said something harsh, but I still believe in you. As a barrier to the empire that will be built in the future, we must never make a mistake like this again. I can only express my gratitude to Your Majesty. We will do our best to ensure that something like this never happens in the future. I trust you. The two people drank in silence. The silence didnt last long. Anyway, how do you think well get out of the other side now? Dam Sa-youngs answer was immediate. They kidnapped the former emperor. It may be their intention to pursue their own cause, but it cannot be possible without the royal seal. I guess so. Besides, isnt that old man addicted to blood clots? Thats right. Dam Sa-young had no intention of telling Zhou Cheanyang much. In the Demonic Cult, there is a way to detoxify blood. I dont know if it will be possible to decipher the emperors blood secrets. He was the one with the strongest vitality and magical antidote was practiced, so even if he knew how to decipher it, there was a high chance of him dying in the process. Damsayoung shook her head inwardly. You cant let down your guard. That guy from Seorang is a guy who has accomplished most things that were thought to be impossible. Since we kidnapped the emperor, we will return it to normal one way or another. In addition, the emperor learned the Dragon God Il Won Gong (Dragon God One Original Power). Yongshin Iwongong is the pinnacle of good health and the sum of coexistence. If you learn it, you will not be able to learn other martial arts, but your body will always operate in optimal condition. Emperor Zhu Qing practiced Yongshin Iwongong for over forty years. If you can just break the blood clots, you may be able to recover on your own. For now, we must think that the Emperor is alive. then? I will try to find the royal seal somehow. The problem is where Zhou Qing hid the royal seal. I searched the entire palace, but could not find the royal seal. Not for a day or two, but at this very moment, numerous warriors were mobilized to find the royal seal. If you havent found it even after looking for it this much, its safe to assume that there is no royal seal in the imperial palace. I thought it would be a good idea to station the troops first and then look elsewhere. The problem is that I cant figure out where its hidden. Zhou Tianyang asked. Then wouldnt it be okay to push it slowly? yes? The old man was taken away, but his fate is unclear. Even if he is alive, it is difficult to establish a cause without the royal seal. In that case, I think it would not be a bad idea to turn public opinion around by accusing them of kidnapping the emperor. Dam Sa-young answered carefully. If by any chance the Emperor wakes up and joins hands with the Demonic Cult, it could be even more troublesome. It may be a pain in the ass, but turning a lie into the truth isnt something youve done once or twice, right? What do you mean? From what I heard, there are many evil witchcraft practices in the Demonic Cult that deceive peoples minds. Even if the old man joined hands with the Demon Cult and came to the forefront, wouldnt it be okay to say that he fell under the Cult of Demons magic and became a puppet? For a moment, Dam Sa-youngs eyes sparkled. Right. This was something that even Damsayoung had not thought of. Zhou Chenyang spoke calmly. If that happens, the Heavenly Demon Church will truly be labeled as traitors. People are simple. No matter how much money you spend or how much you try to win over the publics support, if you plant just one seed of doubt in their hearts, they will quickly turn around. The reason is because I have lived my whole life just receiving. . Public sentiment is a factor that has a great influence on a country. But its not the deciding factor. This is because public sentiment itself rides waves. Dam Siyoung looked at Zhou Tianyang with new eyes. Youre smart. He pointed out a corner that he had not thought of. Even though the vessel is small, there are more than just a few things to see and hear. Its not just that hes stupid. Dam Sa-yeong said. Your Majestys words are indeed correct. Please give me just a little more time. The act of starting a war itself is not difficult, but I think there is nothing wrong with being cautious. hmm. However, as Your Highness said, I believe there is a way to overturn the public sentiment. After checking the enemys reactions and actions, we will push forward when we think it is okay. Zhou Chenyang smiled in satisfaction. One of your many strengths is patience and thoughtfulness. I trust you. Its an honor. Take a drink. yes. Dam Sa-youngs eyes blazed like the sun as she politely accepted the drink. Assuming the Emperor is alive, they will definitely move to target the royal seal. If you see anything noteworthy in their troop movement, thats the time to move. * * * Its coming. yes? Dam Sa-young is tightening the text. Eumsangdanju was surprised. What do you think? Countless documents were spread out everywhere in the spacious room. This was the conclusion that Gong Yachi reached after checking the documents for several days. The leader succeeded in kidnapping the emperor. But the most important thing is missing. Its the royal seal. Thats right. Even if youre blind, you probably dont know that. To begin with, the emperor had no ties to Protestantism. So then who holds this royal seal? This is the key. Of course. Think about it. The Church of the Heavenly Demon will definitely go looking for that seal. Now that the emperor has recovered, we can justify this war if we find the royal seal. One. . It is a huge blow that the emperor was kidnapped before the royal seal was found. Dam Sa-yeong is a treacherous person, but her response when caught off guard is also dazzling. He must be keenly aware of his lack of information. In that case, it would be better to bring in the text rather than remove it Youre welcome. To Dam Sa-young, the text is nothing more than an unreliable information body. However, rather than uprooting it, there is a high probability that it was left as one of the ways to confuse Protestantism by spreading false information. . But since the situation has come to this, we will start pruning from now on. I will start by excluding all uncertain forces. one of them is the text. You could say that it is also the branch that needs to be removed as soon as possible. Besides, look at these documents. Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gong Yachis eyes lit up. The speed at which informants in Shandong, Hebei and Shanxi are extracting information is slowing down. This is proof that Damsayoung has started controlling information. And that movement will soon spread to the entire region north of the Yangtze River. Then? Its backtracking. Dam Sa-young is tracking me. omg! Then isnt it a big deal? Its a big deal. Its a big deal, but Gong Yachis eyes deepened. Eumsangdanju said with determination. First, I will take care of the main documents from the temporary residence. Heading to Hanam immediately. No, wait. yes? Just wait two days. The leader gave me a word. But Lord Somun! If youre the religious leader I know, you wont miss a moment. I trust the leader. It was then. Hao Wen also opened the door and came in. Lord Somun. A letter has arrived from Shingyo! Hurry and give it to me! A smile appeared on Gong Yachis face as he quickly checked the letter. also! Gong Yachi looked out the window. It was as if all the fatigue had gone away. Eumsangdanju. Redirect all sources of information from Sichuan and Gansu to Hebei. yes? The leader has moved. He is coming to the central area. Chapter 491 Episode 491 Destiny Calls (3)The Holy Spirit has departed! Everyone please be polite! The main gate connecting the inner and outer walls of Cheonma Shingyo was opened. It was a passageway where numerous carriages and horsemen usually passed, but now no one passed through it. Nevertheless, the huge gate was wide open. Duung! Duung! The sound of the drums was loud. The sound of drums from inside the inner castle could be heard all the way to the center of the outer castle. The sound of drums filled with strength and strength contained a grandeur that was on a different level from the sound of drums on the battlefield. Surprisingly, all the demons in charge of internal and external affairs were kneeling on the left and right sides of the street. thud. thud. Footsteps that shake the earth. When the sound of footsteps passed the end of the inner castle and reached the outer castle, the voice of an unknown person rang out. The leader is here! At the same time, the demons shouted in commotion. Dominion Holy Teaching! Heavenly Demon and Immortal! The demons who were kneeling bowed their heads. The mysterious children of the devil have an audience with the Holy Spirit! It was a shout so loud that the entire Protestant church was in an uproar. It was a voice full of passionate respect and faith. Flame-like cries gathered in unison to welcome the advent of the Ten Heavenly Demons of the Protestant Church. Whoa! The terrifying demonic energy gushing out from within the Demon Emperors vehicle swept over the son-in-law like a storm. The faces of the demons were filled with joy. The reigning demonic power of the worlds greatest demonic power, unprecedented in the history of the Demonic Murim, has spread. It was a place where all demons felt the presence of the Ten Heavenly Demons for the first time as they welcomed a new Heavenly Demon. That wave truly contained fearsome majesty. He was a respectable Magi. It was a spread of absolute power so high and high that one could not even dare to look at it. It is different from Lee Cheon-sang. In the first place, Lee Cheon-sangs magical energy was something that humans could not contain. Because it was residing in the realm of intact innate nature, it caused all kinds of auditory hallucinations and even hallucinations. In other words, it was a proof of divine power and at the same time a symbol of the incomprehensible agony and reign of the transcendent. Then, what about the demonic energy of Xiliang? The reigning Demon Emperor that Xiliang radiated was an infinitely high mountain and a dark cloud covering the peak. It was majesty and arrogance. It burrowed into unconscious birds and covered everyone with an impossible magical cloud that caused fire and lightning. Lee Cheon-sangs magical energy was heavenly. The magic of Xiliang was hell. The descendants of those who suffered alone have not yet attained the status of a god, but that makes them even more terrifying. The fearsome confidence that they could turn the world into a sea of fire at any time made the hearts of the demons pound as if they would burst. thud. thud. The one who stood at the head of the gigantic Demon Emperor was the Great King of Kalsan, a hell that Mother Nature could not create. As the demonic energy, as red as the masters blood, grew, the bodies of the demons that belonged to it also grew. The overall fuselage, which had reached 1,000 pounds, felt a little larger. The dynamically moving giant tiger exuded tremendous weight and looked very agile. It was a red-eyed tiger king. He was the pinnacle of the worlds monsters and a true king of beasts. One of the two spirit beasts raised by the master of Shingyo amplified the incomparable majesty of the Heavenly Demon to no end. However, the ferocious nature of the past was not revealed. As if a Naegong expert had hoarded his energy, he controlled the evil stars scattering in all directions and was only showing his appearance as a mysterious divine beast. Is that why? The worlds famous horses following the King of Tiger were also moving in a mysterious manner. A well-trained horse can trust its owner and jump on a tiger without hesitation. But these famous horses were not like that. It seemed like he truly thought of the Tiger King as something not to be feared. And riding on each of those famous horses were Mudam Ma Dong-pil and Yeo Kang-hwi. It was a strong force. Even Yeo Kang-hwi, the weakest of the three, possessed martial arts skills comparable to that of Jang Mun-in of the old faction. Moreover, Ma Dong-pil was a super expert who had reached the level of extreme magic, and Mudam was an extreme expert who had already been at the level of extreme magic for decades. Each of them was equipped with army-level military power. There is no better way to be the leaders bodyguard. As if to prove that just because there are a lot of numbers does not mean that they are strong, the momentum of the three people was also sharp. Furthermore, the Demon King Spirit was following behind the Demon Emperor. Although they were not the ones to go out with the master of Protestantism, they were not lacking in accompanying Gods one step toward the world. Thats how it went. The god of Protestantism. It was a journey to the central plains of Seoryang, the Emperor Yeomram, the greatest demon in the world at the time. * * * I almost shriveled to death. As soon as they left the outer city, Seo-ryang got off the mahwanggeo and walked down the mountain. The first line of the line was to violently hit the back of the head of the party who were immersed in a solemn atmosphere. Mudam said with an awkward expression. All of the church members could not help but be thrilled by the church leaders visit. The church leader is someone who would like to see his church members face-to-face at least once, so I know, I know. Its not that I dont like it, its just that. Seo-ryang smiled awkwardly. I need to get used to it more. As the owner of a Protestant religion, I am conscious of it, but perhaps it is because of my nature that it tickles me a bit. Yes. It was a disposition that could not be corrected in most cases. It was true that in the past, seeing a religious leader like this was frustrating. But that wasnt the case now. Not all religious leaders like to be pampered. If there are vicious cult leaders, there are indifferent cult leaders, and if there are vain cult leaders, there are also simple cult leaders. No matter what the cult leaders personality is, they just respect him because he is the cult leader. Mudam smiled at Seoryangs words. Okay then, I sent the Demon Emperor back. Shall we try to speed up the pace? All right. Xi Liang climbed onto King Hus back. Then Yeo Kang-hwi asked. But, leader. ok? You said it before, right? I wont necessarily alert the enemy to my movements. It did. Yeo Kang-hwi looked at King Tiger with a shocked face. I think anyone can see it at a glance. He even put custom-made stirrups on the gigantic tiger, which weighs well over a thousand pounds. There was even a Cheonma Dao hanging on the King of Tigers side. Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was just a monster tiger and had no fighting horse. However, its appearance is that of a huge tiger. Rumors about the two spirit beasts Yeomwangisu being dragged around by Emperor Yeomrama spread throughout the central plains. Moreover, since Seoryang was also wearing his unique red uniform, it was impossible for rumors to spread about him. Xu Liang chuckled. Theres no need to announce it, but I dont plan on going in hiding either. So you said it? Once we cross the Yangtze River, a crazy attack will begin. Thats true. are you okay. Our role is bait. It is a decoy and at the same time serves as a combat unit to defeat the enemy as a powerful force in times of emergency. okay. Be nervous. Think of it as having already entered the battlefield. All right. And Seo-ryang glanced at the carriage in the rear. Dongpil, whenever I have time, I check on you. Yes, leader. A not very large but sturdy carriage was following behind. The carriage was an iron armored carriage that was smaller than the King of Deaths carriage in the past, while increasing its protection several times more. Not only does it not break when hit by artillery, but it also uses sufficient cushioning materials, so the impact will not be transmitted to the interior. Inside the carriage were Hyeon Cheon-jin and Joo Seo-yoon. There was no need to follow me. It was planned that Hyeon Cheon Jin-in would accompany him on this trip to Jungwon. However, it was not planned for Joo Seo-yoon to follow. Because it was such a dangerous path, Xu Liang was completely opposed to it. But surprisingly, Hyeon Cheon Jin-in took Joo Seo-yoons side. C Hehe, what is it like? People can only grow if they go out into the world. Even if the road is dangerous. Besides, you, the best horse in the world, and the most powerful experts are protecting you, so what are you worried about? Any expert in the world would die if he were to let his guard down on this floor. Danger can come to anyone. Even a Hyeoncheonjinin would not know that. However, seeing as he said that, I thought he must have his own thoughts. Xu Liang shook his head. A man who doesnt have much left to live. After Jeoksongs passing, Hyeoncheonjinins body also deteriorated noticeably. I have trouble moving around. It wasnt something that happened yesterday or today, but I would say that my entire face has become completely sick. It was not a disease that could be cured with medical techniques. Because of that, Hyeon Cheon Jin-in would also have been able to be with Seo-ryang without any worries. Because those who are destined for death have nothing to fear. Now, lets run quickly. yes! Bullfight! The kings steps were brisk. Since it weighs a lot, it was inevitable that the ground would shake every time I ran. However, it was so sleek and quiet that it did not match its huge body. Mudam and Yeo Kang-hwi followed behind King Ho on horseback, and the sadhu carriage behind them was driven by Ma Dong-pil. So the group headed north along Guando. Since it was a crowded Guando, everyone had no choice but to see this unique group of people. People gaped at the sight of the huge tiger and the majestic Demon riding on top of it. Doo doo doo doo. The speed of the group moving north was very fast. Not to mention the King of Tigers, the horses were also famous horses of the first generation raised with elixirs. There was no match in terms of quickness and stamina. It was safe to say that it was a gift. Wow, thats fast. The scene outside the window flew by without me even having a chance to see it properly. It was faster than any carriage in the world. Yet, almost no shock was transmitted into the carriage. The cushioning material made by famous craftsmen between the wheels and the car body plays its role. Are you uncomfortable? Please lie down for a bit. Hyeon Cheon Jin-in smiled broadly at Joo Seo-yoons words. When I die, I will lie down for a long time. You should sit down as much as you can. A shadow fell on Joo Seo-yoons face. Hyeon Tian Jin-in said with a smile. Are you sad? . haha! You idiot, didnt you tell me about my sister? Death is inevitable. Neither you nor I can avoid death. Isnt it a blessing from the Primordial Heavenly Father just to have lived until this day? . However, the sadness that comes at the moment of separation cannot be helped. Just like the body that will lie down until it gets tired of dying, it is not too late for you to feel sad after I die. yes. Lets laugh. Its a life that wont be enough even if you leave smiling all your life. I hope you smile a lot. Joo Seo-yoon smiled with effort. The smile on her indifferent face was very awkward, but it still looked pretty. Okay, keep smiling like that from now on. If you laugh and laugh, good things will come to you on their own. Your grandfather. Now, while your brother-in-law is running hard, I will tell you the last part of the story that I was unable to tell you until now. Joo Seo-yoon straightened her posture. Hyeoncheonjinin recited the phrase with a relaxed expression. Although it was a martial arts skill, it was not martial arts. What he conveyed was enlightenment. The realization that cannot be conveyed in words is embodied in substance and conveyed to Joo Seo-yoon so that she can understand. Like a grandfather telling old stories to his granddaughter. The appearance of Hyeon Cheon Jin-in, who had Joo Seo-yoon sitting next to her and conveyed her enlightenment as if she was singing a song or reciting a poem, was like that of someone who had ascended to heaven, as Jeoksong said. Three days later, the group entered Honam. Chapter 492 Episode 492 Destiny Calls (4)Commander General. It is said that the Hutian Demon Emperor is currently passing through Zhejiang. already? yes. Hu Yaosheng couldnt help but be impressed. They say its the strongest hidden Protestant organization, but this is so damn underground. Hocheonma Hwangdan descended the mountain half a day before the leaders departure. But it was only half a day. The leader must have just entered Honam. However, the Ma Huangdan has already passed through Fujian and Zhejiang. The speed was jaw-dropping. In the meantime, he maintained his hiding place and was not caught by enemy informants. If we can train more people like that, it will be a great help to the future power of Protestantism. If the Heavenly Demon Army starts rampaging in the Yang and the Demon Emperors start running rampant in the Yin, no war will be scary. Of course, if it were easy, I would have trained a long time ago. Contact the Zhejiang branch. From now on, we need to be more careful because it is Sangvis territory. All right. Hu Yaosheng looked at the map in the strategy room. It was a map with countless red and blue threads crossing each other. There were over 30 such maps. These were maps that organized information, troop movements, movements of key personnel, and the flow of public sentiment in a way that was easy to see at a glance. Hu Yaochengs eyes lit up as he looked toward Hebei. And I also contacted Gongyachi Somoonju. If you have concentrated your informants in Hebeuk, they will be in charge of Sichuan, so dont leave them out for the time being. yes. And There were more than one or two things that needed to be conveyed. Hu Yaosheng, who was deep in thought, opened his mouth. Contact President Museok. If you happen to be in a situation where you have to show up, dont overdo it. In the past, Kang Woo-kyung, who played for the midfielder, took the place of his dead brother and made Musaeksa his own. That was just four months ago. He would have fought a bloody fight alone. And Seoryang told Shameless Master Kang Woo-kyung that it was time to keep his promise to the former Cheonma Lee Cheon-sang. Kang Woo-kyung was a person who knew loyalty and grace. Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rather than just this one-time help, we signed a contract to provide first priority for anything the Church of the Heavenly Demon wants for the next ten years without any request fees. After ten years, from then on, the colorless will be free. This is the beginning of another chapter. Hu Yaoshengs eyes sparkled. The entire Old Great Majon is maintaining a horizontal front starting from northern Honam. When the time comes, the strongest veterans of the Protestant Church will move north and annihilate their enemies. I hope there wont be a fight anyway. The best victory is achieved without fighting. However, when a fight breaks out, the enemy must be completely destroyed at all costs. With the Cheonma Army. The moment we cross the Honam area, all kinds of attacks will be launched against you. I can only hope the elders dont get too excited. The loyalty of the elders towards the Great Heavenly Demon Seoriang is comparable to that towards the former Great Heavenly Demon Lee Cheonsang. The problem was the strength of Seoryangs existence. He is clearly the owner of a powerful force worthy of the name of the best demon in the world, but he has not been able to obtain strength beyond the standard like Lee Cheon-sang. So we will be paying closer attention. Monitor the enemys movements and take care of Xiliangs safety. It wasnt the time, but Hu Yaosheng felt defeated for a moment. The words of Demon Lord Danju are also correct. A plan to seize the royal seal using the cult leader as bait. Although it was a surprisingly unconventional operation, it was an overly positive evaluation. In the first place, using the god of the Demonic Murim as bait to bring something that would change the course of the war meant that his capabilities as a soldier were low. Hu Yaosheng truly thought so. He said he was far from good enough. Therefore, we must make this operation a success. Damn, Im in the middle of a mountain. Nothing can be organized in one room. I hate doing things twice. After grumbling for a while, Ho Yo-seong tilted his head as a thought suddenly occurred to him. Hmm but those guys are weird. He kept an eye on Henan and Hubei. In particular, I paid close attention to Hubei. Hubuk is adjacent to Honam and was also the area where enemy forces were most concentrated. Dont you think that the leader will first go to Hubei and capture all the enemys attention? Even if its Hanam. Seongsan in Hanam is the cradle of Shaolin and a sacred place for the right faction of the martial arts. There is a reason why Uicheonmaeng has not touched them so far. It may be tempting to burn down the shrines of Buddhist devotion that have existed for a thousand years, but there is no justification for burning down those who have prayed. Of course, since the Shaolin leader was said to have been involved in the plan to kidnap the emperor, there was some justification. The words are a ripple, but this is almost blindfolded. Although it is burdensome, it is not a reason to sweep it away. The head of the room probably made thorough calculations as well. We maintained a fine line that would not harm Shaolin. Since he didnt kill his enemies with unreasonable words, he must have ended up hunting for Bangjang and the monks of the Eight Great Princes. Here was the problem. What about independents? Shaolin and shaman. They are the Taesan Bukdu of the right faction, Wulin. Just by looking at the fact that the Anti-Jeonghoe, formed by the joining of the two factions, temporarily blocked the huge organization called Uicheon Alliance, it was clear how great the power of the two organizations was. However, the shaman became weaker. And it was Damsa-yeong who weakened the shaman. Didnt he poison Hyeon Cheon Jin-in with blood and make all the Taoist monks below take his side? Although the wise men and women escaped from the curse of blood pressure and regained the power of a shaman, it meant that they regained the correctness of the past, not that they regained actual power. In other words, it is strange that independent factions are still alive and well. To be precise, it is surprising that there has not been any information yet that an incident occurred in the independent faction. Dam Sa-young is keenly aware of the lack of information. That must be why they are immediately attacking Hao Mun. It means pruning away all uncertain forces in the future. Dam Sa-young is cunning. A person who is cunning but has the brains to immediately discard or fill in disadvantages. Thats why Hao Mun is being kicked out. Of course, isnt it normal for non-partisans to also fight? Shaolin can do that. But not a shaman. Even in the same Taesanbukdoo, there are classes. Both sects are respected as the sun of martial arts, but if you look closely, the name value of Shaolin is higher than that of shamans. In other words, if you want to preserve Shaolin, you have to melt down the shamans, and if you want to save the shamans, it makes sense to destroy the Shaolin signboard. That was Dam Sa-youngs way of acting. Even if the mother can grow, the systematic behavior pattern does not change. The information that the shaman faction was burned should have been conveyed here long ago. Damsayeong should have done that. But why? Hu Yaoshengs eyes flashed. Why didnt I think of this? Its been more than half a year since I stayed up all night to set up the world-wide notification system. It is impossible for there to be parts left out. But how can you not think of such an important part? Hoyaoseongs eyes became as cold as ice. He looked through the documents and missionaries he had collected over the past six months. After a while. Damn it. Hu Yaocheng urgently summoned Feijou. Did you call me? Put the flue in the head right now. With payment! So that we can get there as quickly as possible! Bijakju had never seen Hu Yao-seong so anxious. He hurriedly took the letter, packed it up, and went straight out. thud! Blood flowed from Ho Yaoseongs fist that hit the wall. So we werent the only ones reading it? As a soldier, I made a fatal mistake. I have made a mistake that I have never made before, and although it is an extremely trivial mistake, when the problem becomes bigger, it can become infinitely bigger. People called it inertia, or in other words, carelessness. Hu Yao-seong recalled the words of Jincheon, the demon lord. C But its difficult if its like this. You are the leader of our school. It would be right to come up with the best answer without putting the leader in danger. Hu Yaosheng held his head. What Demon Emperor Danju said was right. He should never have put the cult leader in danger. He did this because he was an invincible solver who had defeated any chaos he had faced, and they trusted him as a warrior rather than a monarch. It was a painful mistake. You must not go to Hubei! * * * The air has changed. I see. Mudam looked around. His eyes became sharper. Xu Liang smiled bitterly. This is why the term desktop theory came about. You cant know how the game works unless you see it yourself. They entered Honam and escaped the territory of the Mado Chilga. If we travel north for another three or four days, we will be able to reach northern Honam. In northern Honam, two Majons and one Cheonma Army are maintaining the front line. The area was probably full of acute tension. The problem was here. The area around the tube was much emptier than expected. Even though it is not yet a place worthy of being called a war zone, the floating population is small. Those who were still there were horrified by the kings brutal appearance and scattered to all directions. Youre a bitch. I heard that the civilians of Honam had moved to other regions. But I didnt know it would be to this extent. Seoryangs hand, holding the tigers fur, gained strength. You should never drag it out for too long. This is something that I could not feel when I was sitting in the Great Temple and establishing the World-United World with Hu Yao-Sheng. This was the life of the common people. It was the atmosphere of the world. I couldnt really feel what their lives were like or what their reality was like. Whether it is for the sake of the world of magic or to create a better world, it is not good for this atmosphere of fear to continue for a long time. We have to end this damn war in the shortest possible time. I regain my composure once again. Xiliangs eyes darkened. Hyeon Cheon Jin-in smiled when he saw Seo-ryangs face inside the carriage. Seo-yoon. Your grandfather. Have you mastered all the rules for the circle-less level sword test? yes. Thats great. It wasnt usually a large amount. no. The circle-shaped sword and the layer-less sword are the sum of the enlightenments I have cultivated throughout my life. Its not just martial arts. On the outside, it represents the way of immortals, but inside, it contains the agony of the path that humans must follow and my own answer. yes. Now look at your execution. Joo Seo-yoon looked at Seo-ryang. How do you see it? It looks complicated. I can see it with my eyes. The sadness of your death penalty. A sense of self-destruction, sadness, anger toward oneself, and a strong killing intent toward the enemy are visible. . The extremely confusing whirlpool of emotions soon ends up being a goodbye to the world. That is the heart of your execution. The whole world calls your brother-in-law the king of devils, but your brother-in-law is actually living more like a human being than anyone else. yes? Hehe, one day, when you become a great master of the Wonjeon Infinite Sword, you will be able to be of great help to your brother-in-law. Hyeon Cheon Jin-ins smile deepened. Youre doing great. When you sit on the throne and look at the world, you feel what you didnt know and what you vaguely knew. It is at that moment that politicians can be sure of which line to take in their politics. You will do well. I assure you. Seo-ryang, who was sweeping all around with a frustrated face, suddenly saw Hyeon Cheon-jin. Xu Liang asked with a smile. How are you feeling? Its okay. When I smell the worlds air like this, I feel more energized than before. Yeah, it looks like it. You are different. What do you mean? I came out into the world and regained my strength, but you came out into the world and became confused. Seo-ryang smiled bitterly. Just something. Hyeoncheonjinin burst out laughing. Are you seeing things now that you couldnt see before? Wow! Its too late in that respect. Im reflecting. Its okay. In fact, there are not many people who know how to see it. If you think about that, you are a truly remarkable monarch. Seoyang chuckled and turned his head away. Hyeoncheonjinin continued. One hundred and twenty miles northeast. hmm? What do you mean? Gosu is approaching from 120 miles to the northeast. Hes a pretty strong expert. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. One hundred and twenty miles? Hyeon Cheon Jin-in made a fuss and buried his back in the chair. My whole body is full of life. Im scared, so you guys should calm me down and send me back. The windows insignia was obscured. Did you feel a presence 120 miles away? really? Xi Liang looked towards the northeast. No matter how much I amplified the feeling, I couldnt feel it. The countless peoples pretense of popularity only confused my senses. Huh! Youve completely become a hermit. Chapter 493 Episode 493 Destiny Calls (5)What is it? Ki Jong-ui frowned. He could feel their energy before he could catch a group with his eyes. calm. There is someone who has sharpened the blade, but he is not ready for battle. no way? You were waiting? Us? That cant be possible. After the emperor was kidnapped, the true master of the dragon did not let down his guard. So, when it came to information, they were handling it more sensitively than any other organization. In other words, there is no way that information about movement from this direction will leak out. However, it seemed like they already knew they were approaching. The energy was like that. The calm atmosphere was like a lake. No matter how much I gained steadfastness, there was no way there wouldnt be waves like this. I must be nervous. After a while, he entered Guandu. Youre finally here. A non-standard beast was seen leaning against a huge tree across from the pipe. And the young man sitting half-lying on the beasts belly and the powerful masters standing next to him. The energy they gave off was so heavy and strong that it took me a long time before I realized the presence of a carriage parked on one side. Really, is this the so-called Zen art? I thought it was real, right? I thought you were scamming me by saying you have divine eyes or something, but they turn out to be really good eyes. The person spitting out unintelligible words was a young man leaning against the belly of the beast. hook. Mudam took a step forward. Likewise, Ki Jong-ui, who was trying to take a step closer, flinched. Reveal your identity. A heavy bass sound. The slightly crackling voice gave off a truly terrifying intimidation. He wasnt angry or going crazy, but it felt like a shiver ran down his spine. Thats amazing. Who is the author? I memorized all the personal details of the Demonic Cult, but there was no one like me among them. Ki Jong-ui looked at Ma Dong-pil. That prosecutor was called Ma Dong-pil. Ma Cyojus right hand man and close escort. Not long ago, it was said that he was an expert who competed with Shinchang of the Iron Blood Castle in dozens of battles. It is a powerful prosecutor. Sinchang Eongeuk was considered one of the top ten masters in the world. Even though there are all kinds of variables in a naval battle, it means that the author is also an expert in extreme horse fighting to the extent that he can compete in tens of sums. And that fact was felt most clearly by Ki Jong-ui, who was now facing him. furthermore. Although they have a more flashy appearance than anyone else, the reason I didnt notice them first is probably because the faces of the masters here are so flashy. However, it was clear that the all-white young man was also an expert who was difficult to ignore. The cool waves that came through were truly overwhelming. Ive seen a lot of long-time writers in the old file room, but this one conveyed more lively pressure than any of them. Yeo Kang-hwi. The lord of the North Sea Ice Palace. And Ki Jong-uis eyes deepened. His eyes fell on a young man with a majestic physique, languidly draped in a red uniform. Yeomra! The Demon Cults Ten Thousand Demons, Seoryang. Even though he has the face of a young man, he doesnt look like one at all. The presence that naturally swayed without being conscious of it was like a large mountain, so it was as if I was seeing an old expert who had been crossing the river for decades. Xiliangs smile became cold. hey. . Our Great Protector is asking who you are. ?! Mudams expression immediately became awkward. Even while confronting the enemy, he relieved the tension with a joke. Ki Jong-ui cleared his throat. Are you the leader of the Demonic Cult? Mudams expression, which had become awkward, suddenly hardened. bang! The hem of Ki Jong-uis clothes fluttered. Cha cha cha chang! The water dragon soldiers lined up behind Gijong each drew their weapons. Of course it was meaningless. Mudams attack was a warning and he had no intention of doing it again. Speak clearly. This person is the Ten Thousand Demons of the main school, the Great Leader of the Hundred Thousand Demons. Its not a name that someone like you would say without permission. Huh. It was a terrifyingly penetrating wave. Even when standing still, it creates enough pressure to tingle the skin, but when it releases its force with determination, it conveys an intimidating feeling that goes beyond imagination. You could say it felt like tens of thousands of pounds of rocks falling like a shower. It was a pressure that felt like it was going to explode. Ki Jong-ui looked down at his feet without realizing it. There was a huge sword mark an inch away in front of my feet. The length of the side was not long, but the depth was enormous. It was a sword power that seemed as if it would penetrate to the bottom of an abyss. Grumbling. Cold sweat broke out on the back of Ki Jong-uis neck. strong! As the head of water, he was given the title of King of Water. Unlike most of the Seven Heavenly Dragons, he was actually a powerful expert who reached the level of harmony. The moment the Seven Pillars of War was completed, his enlightenment also reached the ultimate level of martial arts. So he was of a different class. This is because all you have to do is use your ability as a order master without any other talents and by melting it into enlightenment. Combat power Im better in large-scale battles, but Im at a disadvantage in one-on-one battles. Ki Jong-uis eyes lit up. Is this really the Great Protection Act of the Demonic Cult? At that time, Seo-ryang opened his mouth. Is it interesting? Ki Jong-ui looked at Seo-ryang. Seoliang woke up with a groan. The sound of the head rolling is so loud that it seems like it can be heard up here. . If you come, say what you have to say. ah! As the saying goes, arrogant language is prohibited. Its okay for me, but our Great Protector is very passionate. If you make a mistake, your head could be blown off. Ki Jong-uis eyes suddenly changed. strong. Huh. When Seo-ryang stood up, the air changed. Just by changing my posture, the air seemed to be shaking. Ki Jong-ui said, feeling nervous inside. My name is Ki Jong-ui, who is the water lord among the high priests of the Seven Heavenly Dragons and Seven Lords. He clearly calls himself the Seven Lords of the Heavenly Dragon. It was different from the high priests I had met so far. Xu Liang smiled. We are maintaining the front line in Honam, but we somehow managed to come all the way here. Well, its not like there were millions of troops forming a straight line, so if we had received information, it wouldnt have been impossible to infiltrate this far, right? . So, Gi Su-ju, what brought you all the way to Ye? Plain. It was difficult to see this as the attitude of a monarch toward an enemy general. Especially if the relationship is entangled with deep-rooted hatred like the two groups. King Ki Jong-ui took control. If you are on your way to see my master, I have come to guide you personally. For a moment, Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. Dam Sa-young? surprising. I thought they sent it to me to figure out their intentions. If that had been the case, I would have grabbed him right away and ripped his head out. That was Dam Sa-youngs method. Send out all your forces, observe the enemys reaction, and look into their intentions. Dam Sa-yeong was the person who watched and figured out how the sent troops would die, how they would die, what the battle would be like, what they would convey, and whether they would die. This time, he sent someone to bring a guest instead of just making a fuss. I didnt know it would come out like this. Did you see through their intentions? Even Seo-ryang was taken aback by the completely different method from what Dam Sa-yeong usually used. But he quickly regained his composure. Right. The fact that Ma Cyoju came out into the world at this time is in itself a huge event. However, it is also difficult to read the intention. It is not enough to just dispatch troops and try to figure out what is going on, as in the past. Then didnt the Uicheonmaeng collapse? I wont do that anymore. It was as if he was saying that. Youve changed. Xu Liang smiled. As I changed, the old man also changed. In other words, it could be expressed as growth. sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Whether its growth or regression, the fact that someone who has reached that level has attempted to make a change is remarkable in itself. It may have been the moment when he realized that he could not keep the world under his feet without change. When you say your master, you mean Damsayoung, right? Thats right. Hmm. This is also a guess. It was both a look and an invitation. Come visit anytime if you feel confident. It seemed like he was shouting like that. At that time, Mudam opened his mouth. Master. hmm? You cant just go. We dont know what kind of trap the enemys leader may have prepared. Ki Jong-uis eyes deepened. My lord is a man who places no limits on strategy and tactics to annihilate the enemy. However, he is not a coward enough to set up a trap even where he meets the leader of the enemy army. Xu Liang shook his head. Your words are meaningless. You will only see what you want to see in your master. And it was the same here. Ki Jong-ui continued. He asked me to tell you this unless you are coming to see him. word? Whether we go to war or go to peace, we will have to meet each other at least once, so come and have a cup of tea while you are already out. . This is what my master told me to tell you personally. We need to meet each other at least once Hahaha!! Seo-ryang burst into laughter without realizing it. It was a sudden laugh. It was almost like a burst of laughter. Mudam, Ma Dongpil, and Yeo Ganghwi looked at Seoryang in surprise. They had never seen Seo-ryang burst into laughter so cheerfully. Once? Yes, once. He was no longer a hate-filled monster. I couldnt resolve my resentment, but I wasnt the type of person to be swayed by resentment. But one thing is certain. When you meet Dam Sa-young, it will be time to kill him. But he doesnt like that. If were going to meet once anyway, lets meet now. He tells me to go and have some tea. It was funny to see Dam Sa-youngs eyes looking at a place so different from her own. I was happy at the same time. He was happy that he, who had maintained his soul as a death god due to excessive living, was now ready to reign as a true demon god. Seo-ryang, who burst out laughing for a while, nodded. good night. I will accept your offer. Its a wise decision. If only you would tell me where your master is waiting. Ki Jong-uis eyes deepened. Its difficult to tell you until I take you there in person. Xu Liang shook his head. Please dont make your mission difficult. It is a meeting place between the leaders of both sides who are preparing for war. How can I go there if you dont tell me where it is in advance? Are you scared? Murder arose in the eyes of Mudam and Ma Dongpil. Xu Liang nodded. Im scared. Damsayoung, that snake-like humans readiness is sufficiently threatening. . Arent you going to tell me? In that case, this meeting is cancelled. Lets go now. Ki Jong-ui, who was looking at Seo-ryang silently, opened his mouth. Wudang Mountain, Hubei Province. Wudang Mountain? exactly. Xi Liang glanced at the carriage. I see. He nodded. Good. I heard the scenery of Wudang Mountain is really nice, so lets go and have a look. It was a decision made so easily that it felt futile. The decision was made so quickly that I thought it was a joke. Okay, lets get up quickly. They say theyll take you there on their own, but its convenient for us. ah! Seoliang looked back at Ki Jong-ui. But thats the point. ? Theres no need for there to be more than one, right? What do you mean? It was then. Whoa whoa! Ki Jong-ui opened his mouth wide. With a terrifying blast, the bodies of the fifty water dragon soldiers were cut in two. It was the Igieo sword of the Heavenly Demon Sword. Phew. Seo-ryang, who killed a fifty-year-old master with a single blow, grabbed the Cheonmado sword and draped it over his shoulder. One servant to guide you is enough, so why did you send them one after another? This is the problem with that guy. Tsk tsk. !! What are you doing? Get directions. Chapter 494 Episode 494 Destiny Calls (6)It is done. . Try making a move. . Well, that went well. Im sure youll recover quickly. Even if it were me, it would have been difficult to recover as quickly as Seongju. Humility is a requirement. Humility? Dont say that. Although I am running wild with the ambition to conquer all the world, I am also a warrior who risks his life with a single sword. . Why dont you praise the lord of the castle even at the expense of my pride. Its not the kind of pride that can be revived with just this much praise. Zheng Zhongbaek was silent. Dam Sa-young sat down and sipped tea. It was a gesture that exuded composure. Yes. He had time to spare. The greatest demon of all time never lost his composure, except once when he was faced with an enemy that shook the world. This was because I knew very well that the moment I lose my composure, I cannot see the world clearly. Im jealous. Geum Baek envied him. It wasnt that I was envious of Dam Sa-youngs abilities. I envied his consistency. He was the one who lost the greatest loss to the absolute disaster called Lee Cheon-sang. Of course, they had a lot of power in their hands other than that, but there is probably no other force that put as much effort into creating it as the Uicheon Alliance. It is clear that he has suffered a severe mental blow. Still, he didnt give up. They had reorganized their weakened power and were trying to conquer the world again. And that reorganization included himself. Song Geum-baek, who was looking at Damsa-yeong quietly, asked as if throwing a question. What were you going to do? hmm? What do you mean? If that unspeakable absolute demon had not destroyed the Uicheon Alliance, how would you have tried to rule the world? Damsayoungs hand holding the teacup stopped. Zhong Zhenbaeks eyes deepened. No matter how much I think about it, Im curious. After capturing Cheonryonggung, the second-in-command of Saeoeosagung, you advanced into the central plains. He became the lord of Uicheon and was able to obtain the majority of Gupailbangwa and Odaese. . Thats not all. Although it has now been taken over by those ruthless bastards, they have selected those who hate the Demonic Cult and established the Gangseo Merchant Association. With the Gangseo Commercial Association, we not only kept an eye on Maqiao and the main capital, but also took control of the commercial area south of the Yangtze River. What is the purpose of bringing up the past? Besides, he was also in a relationship with the crown prince. . Actually, at this level, you wouldnt have any problem building a new empire on your own. Damsayoung smiled. Could an empire be created so easily? Even if it were, it would have been half-basement. Thats not the point. You were quiet until you came into the world as the leader of that Demonic Cult, or the Demon Lord. But when he moved, didnt he start responding as if he had been waiting and became increasingly ambitious? Ambitious? Hehe, thats true, but its not a pleasant thing to hear. What on earth do you want? Damsayoung shook her head. Its a foolish question. I have always hoped for the world, and I still wish for the world. Until the day my life ends, my eyes will be on the world. Then how come you didnt move until that Yeom Lamaje came out to the midfield? That too is other than Umun. Even before I acquired the Uicheon Alliance, I was keeping an eye on the movements of the Demonic Cult. How could I have acted carelessly in a situation where the Demonic Cult has banned foreign activities for thirty years and there is very little information about them? Is that really all? Other than that, what else? Dam Sa-youngs smile deepened. From that smile, Song Zhengbaek saw the illusion of a poisonous snake flicking its tongue. If you think about it nationally, my judgment was not wrong. As the lord of Seong said, if I had tried to suppress the Demonic Cult after building a new empire, what would have happened then? . It must have been destroyed. To that terrifying monster in heaven. Dam Sa-youngs face hardened. No matter how much he was, it was a burden to say the three letters of Lee Cheon-sangs name. It was difficult to even talk about him. Thats because the existence of Lee Cheon-sang was outside the standard. This is because he was an invincible person who imprinted an unprecedented fear into Dam Sa-yeong, who had no fear in the world. What is important is not what I was like in the past. How I move now. I am doing my best to achieve my desires where I can. Resembles. Geumbaek thought. The incarnation of desire burning like lava is surprisingly similar to Seoryang. They were frighteningly similar and yet so different. Seoliang is also someone who is working for the world of magic. However, there was a big difference in the way to take control of the world and the way to achieve unification of the world. Also, Dam Sa-yeong tried to control the world by thoroughly gathering his strength and using his brains, but he was not Seoliang. Xiliang used the power that already existed to personally travel around the world and test what kind of stage the world would be. The methods are different. But the purpose is the same. So the two people look alike. The purpose is the same. But the method is different. So the two are different. Its like twins who hate each other. Each created the other. It seemed that way. Weve never met before. Zheng Zhongbaek sighed and stood up. Thank you for healing my body. Dam Sa-youngs eyes lit up. Where are you going? Even if its not me, Master Dam is someone who does his job well. I think I need to clear my head for a few days. What do you mean by organizing? Are you afraid that I might shake off your hand? Of course. Answer honestly. Song Sang-baek was always surprised by Dam Sa-youngs boldness. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Dont worry. I am the head of Sapa. As long as you dont betray me, I wont betray you either. Damsayoung smiled. How can I doubt Song Seongjus personality? However, as Seongju knows, things in this world do not always go smoothly. My inner strength also contains the power of the Heavenly Dragon, which I gained thanks to my leader. That makes me even more scared. That power, which grows stronger as time goes by, will surely be worthy of being considered the best in the world. Song Zhengbaek chuckled. why? If you cant secure me, are you planning to wipe out my nature like those shamans and Hao Wen? If it were an organization that could be easily wiped out, would you have left it until now? Zheng Zhongbaek turned around. Ill just rest for a few days. I will come back after strengthening my mind and body. Dam Sa-yeong smiled and sent him on his way. I hope you dont waver in your heart. Zhong Zhenbaeks eyes cooled as he turned his back. Suddenly he remembered Seo-ryangs cynical reaction. C If you decide to achieve something with a poisonous snake, you should think about using the other person or forming an alliance, right? In the end, you were just that bad. C Youre just an asshole who doesnt even know how he treats you and convinces himself that its okay because he doesnt trust you. Poisonous snakes are a threat, but idiots are ridiculed. It was an incredibly poignant incident. Those words pierced deep into my lungs and created a terrifying mental demon. And now. Song Sang-baek, who had recovered from all the internal and external injuries suffered in the battle with Xiliang, could not readily reply that what he said was not true. Hes only that good? My fists, which were shaking, gradually lost strength. After sighing once, Song Zhongbaek left the room. Hmm. The eyes of Dam Sa-young, who was left alone, glowed blue. It takes a lot of years for a cat to grow into a lion. But it is only for a moment that a lion turns into a cat. The corners of Dam Sa-youngs mouth rose. That would be better, Seongju Song. If you want to be a cat, please be a small, tiny kitten. Wouldnt that make you follow the person who raises you well? * * * omg! Cult leader?! Northern Honam Front. Gwangmazon and Gorumazon hurriedly knelt down. Dominion sex! Immortal! Im looking forward to seeing you, Master! Cheonma Lee shouted after him. Meet the leader! It was a loud cry. How long has it been since I last met you, the leader? The excitement and joy on their faces was almost impossible to describe in words. Amazing. Seeing them like that, Ki Jong-ui felt a sense of horror inside. It is absolute loyalty. Seolyang calmly nods his head. I receive such loyal greetings so naturally. He thinks he is a person worthy of that level of loyalty. That sight made Ki Jong-ui extremely wary. We must guard even more thoroughly. What if Ma Jyoju is harmed north of the Yangtze River? At that time, those incredible demonic armies will make an explosive move northward from all over the world. It will erase all visible beings and commit complete destruction. It felt real to see in person the sight of the Great Master of Magic, the Demon Cult, being worshiped as a god. It must have been a lot of hardship as we were hit by the cold wind. How can you say that? why? Cant you even say something like this? That Gorumazon stuttered in embarrassment. Seo-ryang saw that and burst into laughter. Im kidding. Why are you so flustered again? Oh yeah. Are you eating well? of course. Yes, you should eat well and sleep well. Because you never know when something will happen. Ill keep that in mind. Well, lets see. Xi Liang looked at the army far away. Hoo, the Iron King is eight years old. Are they still stationed there? Thats right. Its no fun to fight over wits. Its a lot of hard work. No. But Gwangmazon looked at Ki Jong-ui with puzzled eyes. He is? I am Damsayeongs subordinate. Yes yes?! He sent a guide to see me. While I was being guided, I took a turn to see your faces. Flash! Formidable magical energy glistened from the magical eyes of Gwangmazon and Gorumazon. When Ki Jong-ui saw those magical eyes, he felt his heart pounding. If you think about it, there were only four extreme demon masters here, excluding Seoryang. In addition to this terrifying force, the Heavenly Demon Army, the strongest force of the Heavenly Demon Church, was also lined up. Is this a living hell? Ki Jong-ui felt himself shrink for the first time in his life. Master. Are you going to see Dam Sa-young? Thats right. Embarrassment appeared on Gwangmazons face. That is. Why? Are you afraid of getting hit in the back of the head? It was a difficult question to answer. Even if you get hit in the back, you must believe that the Heavenly Demon will never die because it is a symbol of invincibility. Its not for nothing that they say its immortal. But it was too dangerous. How could it be that two leaders meet in enemy territory? Well, anyway, Im glad youre okay. Master. Im sorry to tell you this Oh, thats enough. are you okay. Youll be fine, so dont worry too much. Yeah. Gwangmazon sighed inwardly. Seo-ryang smiled as if he knew what was going on. why? Are you still anxious? Oh no. No. Its written all over your face. Gwangmazons expression became awkward. But it is. yes? Im anxious too. Damsayeong, I am so worried that that poisonous snake may have set up a trap. ?! Seo-ryang took out a letter from his arms. It was a letter well wrapped in a red envelope. So, please pass this along over there. These were words that Ki Jong-ui could not hear. I completely suppressed my voice with my inner strength. Gwangmazons eyes lit up. Are you talking about the Iron King VIII? Tell it to the leader of the Eight Ages stationed there. Deliver it to the Lord of the Iron Blood Castle. ! Even if he doesnt dig the trap, I have to dig it. Chapter 495 Episode 495 Destiny Calls (7)After Seo-ryang leaves. Gwangmazon, who personally called the head of the Iron King and delivered a letter, returned to the front line. What did you say? Gwangmazon said calmly. Is there anything else to say? This is a letter that the leader of the church asked me to deliver directly, but it is not something that a mere commander of a combat unit can argue about. It will probably be delivered within a few days. Gorumazon chuckled. Im not saying that. Didnt that guy, the captain, provoke you? There was nothing like that. If something happens, its a situation where you have to deal with it head-on immediately. The Lord of the Iron Blood Castle also has an idea, so why would he send someone like that? Well, Wonjus words are also correct. The Gwangmazons eyes became as deep as an abyss as he looked at the stationed Iron King VIII. Its significant. The inaction did not reach the point of peace, but he was no ordinary warrior. What do you mean its not normal? Even though he is a martial artist, his intelligence seemed to be excellent. exactly? Thats right. It is indeed the Iron Blood Lord. Its amazing that he has someone like him under his command, and the insight he has in placing someone like that in the center is also amazing. center? Gorumazon was a typical demon and martial artist. Although he had experience commanding troops when he was young, strategies were usually developed by his subordinates. Gwangmazon was different. Between Honam and Hubuk, so to speak, it is the front line closest to the center in the central plains. In places like that, its normal to dispatch enough force to push through to the end no matter what happens. In other words, in normal cases, an expert with good firepower is deployed. Thats right. The Iron Blood Lords judgment was different. Rather than a master with good firepower, he dispatched a commander-type warrior who knows how to see the game. A person who knows how to thoroughly control the left and right troops from the center. He is someone who knows how to use his troops flexibly, even if he is not physically strong. Gwangmazons eyes turned to the military commander with whom he had been talking for a long distance. He was too far away to even tell if it was him, but he was sure it was the captain. Because the location was like that. If a battle breaks out, I will lead this commander and troops to break through the center as quickly as possible. You must kill that leader first. I will keep that in mind. It was then. Hmm? The two people looked south. There was a red bird flying in with a screeching sound. It was a blood clot roaming freely in the sky. Isnt that hawk the blood god of the military department? Thats right. Gwangmazon frowned. Why? Theres no way Id send a blood clot unless its an extremely urgent matter. An unknown anxiety came over me. After a while, a rather large hawk sat on Gorumazons forearm. The claws were as hard as steel, but they didnt manage to pierce my forearm. Gwangmazons complexion turned pale as he quickly pulled out the letter hanging from the Blood Gods ankle and read it. Why are you doing that? . Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Won-ju? Gwangmazon showed the letter to Gorumazon. In the letter it was written as follows: Please stop the leader from heading to Hubei. Wudang Mountain is suspicious. There is a high possibility that it is an enemy trap. If the leader has crossed over to Hubei, you will have to chase after him, leaving only the minimum number of troops to maintain the front line. You can find out the leaders movement information by going to the Honam Sangdeok branch. Gorumazon was amazed. Oh no! It has already been more than half an hour since the leader left. By now, you should be heading to Hubei by boat. What would you do, Wonju? Gwangmazon tried to remain as calm as possible. This was because I knew very well that making a hasty move at a time like this would be a loss for everyone. I glared at the Iron King Eight Armies. Anyway, Madochilga is supporting us. Even if Goru and I are missing, the battle can be fought with just the Chenmai army. In case of emergency, all you have to do is retreat and block with the troops of the Seven Families. The problem was that he was in charge of this front. The life of the leader must be prioritized above all else. However, the risk is not yet visible. In that case, you should not ignore the orders given directly by the leader. Plus, the author. Im concerned about the captain who leads the Iron Kings. If his insight was not wrong, that guy was definitely a talent capable of inflicting a huge blow on this front line without training in absolute martial arts. Gwangmazon spoke quickly. Follow the leader with all your might. No matter what we do, we must reach Hubei first. Go to the branch closest to Hubei and find out the direction of the leaders movement. Then, make contact with the leader and retreat. It was a quick and cool decision. If the connection with the religious leader continues to deviate. The Gwangmazons eyes spewed fire. I will continue to push my way up through the Iron King Eight Years. * * * Hoo? Sigh! The speed at which the huge ship moved through the current was truly terrifying. Xu Liang let out pure admiration. Shall I dig into some tricks later? This is incredibly useful study, right? Mudam cleared his throat. Church leader. why? Look at that. Do you think something like that is possible just because youre strong in martial arts? I cant do that either. Sigh! The moving speed of the huge ship, which could almost be called a ship, was several times faster than that of an ordinary speedboat. Even though there were no people on the ship, the king was loaded and a carriage was loaded. In addition, it must have been quite heavy as it carried six famous horses, which were close to spiritual objects. Still, its fast. Even though the wind wasnt helping, the speed was like a storm. It was entirely the power of Gijongs Beast King. Fuwaaaaaaa! The pouring river water tore left and right, meeting a huge reef and rising high into the sky. Wooooow. Ki Jong-uis eyes were dyed sky blue even to the whites. It was a bright and clear light, like the sea with a cloudless sky. Reverse water, abdication. Sigh! The enormous current increased the speed of the ship. It divides the water in front into left and right in advance and amplifies the force of the river pushing from behind. It was the power to freely control water power. It is said that the high priests of the sun, moon, and the five elements fight using techniques that reach the limit of the energy they are each responsible for. The Fire King that the demon king spirit encountered spewed fire, and the great priest of Mokjeong, whom Xu Liang met during the Xiaoqiao era, also used the characteristics of wood energy to perform a martial arts attack. But I thought that no one could do something as amazing as this. I still couldnt believe that I could control the flow of the river. If that guy was in the imperial palace, he wouldnt have been able to kidnap the emperor. Even if he had succeeded in falling into the waterway, he would have been caught due to his speed. Even if it didnt speed up, it could have caused great damage by manipulating the water itself. There are many mysterious studies in the world. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. But He looked at Ki Jong-uis face. To be precise, I felt his energy by looking at his face. Youre overexerting yourself. Ki Jong-uis back was soaked. Its not wet from splashing water, its sweat. Controlling the flow of this river seemed to be a difficult task even for the so-called Water King. Isnt it obvious? This goes against the order of nature. Furthermore, controlling water means controlling an enormous amount of weight. Even if inaction had reached the point of disaster, it was not something to be taken lightly. Fuuuuuuu! At once, it seemed like a huge water column burst out, but then the speed slowed down noticeably. Huh. Huh. Ki Jong-ui gasped and sat down. He sat cross-legged on the spot and immediately began to cry. It was a pretty bold distribution. Even though there were demonic cult leaders and extreme demon masters who were said to be the leaders of a rare demon group right next to him, he entered into the attack without hesitation. No matter how much he promised, it wasnt easy to show such courage. Xu Liang smiled. He may be an enemy, but at least hes not someone who will stab you in the back. Ki Jong-ui was a cautious man. But that wasnt his nature. And, as is usually the case with acquired knowledge, caution that is not properly practiced has the potential to worsen the situation at a critical moment. In that respect, I guess the same goes for me. Then Mudam spoke. It is as great as the leader said. yes? Its dangerous because its so great. I dont think there will be that many experts, but if you plan your strategy well in your preferred terrain, you will be able to unleash a disastrous force. I guess so. Therefore, it is beneficial to kill it now. Xu Liang chuckled. Thats a remark that doesnt suit your personality. Mudam shook his head. I cant ignore danger just because it doesnt suit my personality. If you know where your destination is, you dont need guidance, right? I guess thats true too. But I need that friend in another way too. yes? Xi Liang pointed to the northeast with his chin. ah! Mudam nodded. It reminded me of the Demon Emperor Group attacking Hebei. But I immediately had doubts. This person is directly connected to Damsayeong. Rather, getting rid of this person and causing incidents and accidents throughout the central plains That is a way to make the enemy even more ambiguous. In the first place, this was a bait to recapture the royal seal, not a trip to the central plain to make a deal with Dam Sa-yeong. You must have an idea. Mudam, who was worried, soon gave up his thoughts. Who would be able to guess what the leader is thinking? This young religious leader was the one who strengthened the Protestant religion by fighting many battles. This time, you will definitely be drawing a big picture. He believed so. After a while, Ki Jong-ui released his grip and stood up. how is it? Is it worth buying? exactly. Even though he said that, his face was still pale. The amount of energy he poured out in a short moment was beyond imagination, and it was surprising that he was able to control his internal energy to a certain extent with only that much luck. Xi Liang looked at the river. The closer the water is, the faster the recovery. It would be good to know this. Ki Jong-ui continued speaking quickly. I will combine this type of movement with two days of incest. If you head northwest, you will be able to get on land quickly, and once you get on land, it is expected to take about six days It is not northwest, it is due north. Ki Jong-ui tilted his head. What are you talking about? Go north. Because I have a place to stop by. No. I give orders to my lord Then are you going to die here? . do not worry. It will be a little late, but I plan to go to Mt. Wudang and see your master in person. Where on earth do you want to stop by? well? I dont know that. What does that mean? They need to contact me first. If I dont hear from you, well lets just hang out for a few days. A cool smile formed on Seoryangs face as he looked up at the sky. I dont know if youre all better by now. Actually, there are probably a lot of good lawmakers there. Chapter 496 Episode 496 Destiny is calling (8)Tsutsutsutsu. A red energy wavered from the body of Song Zheng Baek, who was sitting cross-legged. The fluttering red energy created a bizarre dragon shape. It was not a dragon shape created with intention, but a dragon shape created naturally. The martial art itself that I was learning was a form of art that could be created when I reached that level. Looking at the energy flowing through Song Zheng Baeks body tightly and tightly, we could see how high a level he had reached. Flash! Zheng Zhongbaek opened his eyes. At the same time, the dragon swirling around its body slowly disappeared. Like a fantasy. Whoa. A feeling of frustration arose in the breath I exhaled. Is it a heart demon? For several days, I frantically swung my sword and repeated the Naegong exercise. It was a level of concentration that made me wonder if I had ever been so absorbed in martial arts in the past ten years. However, even such martial arts training could not shake off the feeling of confusion. Every Sim. Simma was certain. Zhong Zhenbaek bit his lip. If I didnt practice martial arts, random thoughts kept coming to my mind. And those random thoughts reminded me of Seoryangs expression and words. C You can be a loud person in front of those who are weaker than you, but in front of those who are equal or stronger than you, you are a fool who only knows how to growl. C Even if old man Dam or I are not here, you will never even dream of becoming the best in the world. Quad deuk. The ground caved in as my fingers clenched. Zhong Zhenbaeks eyes instantly became bloodshot. cheeky! He first saw it when Xioliang was a small school. The Seo-ryang I saw back then was just a young man full of potential. Of course, his talent was sky-high and his unconventional actions were amazing, but he was a kid who had never experienced real political strife. Yes. That part was just a pity. Even though he personally led the conversation, I thought of him as a little monster that would shake up the midfield situation, but I never thought of him as a big monster that could change anything he wanted. How great is that alone? His own students were not up to par in martial arts or intelligence. Standing in a position where even a disciple of the greatest genius of the four factions dared not look at him, he was already worthy of being called a monster. How much has he grown now? What did you see, what did you experience, and what did you take responsibility for? When we met again, Seoryang had become a real monster. The immaturity of the level he had achieved was inevitable, but he achieved an equal match by using it as a genius combat ability and a ridiculous sense of practical combat, creating variables so extreme that one would think he was ignorant. It was the same even in martial arts. It was a great thing in itself to get there before martial arts. Its impossible. I didnt want to admit the remittance. The fact that a person has grown to that extent in just one year. I couldnt accept the fact that I could grow like that not only in martial arts but also mentally. No, not exactly. I was wrong?! You looked at the wrong person. I looked at the character Seo-ryang by limiting his existence. Although he was born with a monstrous talent, he never thought of himself as being outside the standard. Of course. People cannot grow like that. It is said that geniuses who know one thing and know ten things are sometimes born, but Seoryang was beyond even that level. Song Sang-baek did not want to admit that he had misunderstood people or that heaven had dared to bring such a being into the world. Cheeeeeeeek! Red energy wavered from the Taecheon sword hanging on the wall. Zhong Zhenbaeks pupils also burned red. I am the absolute ruler of Sapa! My martial arts skills, my loyalty, and my greed will never be inferior to theirs! It was then. His pupils, which had been stained red due to the ink-blood monster dragon attack, regained their original color in an instant. Stone debris flowed from his tightly clenched fist. I see. Zhong Zhenbaek closed his eyes. A realization that suddenly shook my head. That realization gave a stark answer, laughing at the king of Sapa who could not even understand the simple answer. I was already someone who could not be put on the same level as them. Because you lack ability? Or is it because it doesnt exist? Not like that. No, maybe, but those things werent important. As a member of the Kangho Three Kingdoms, Song Sangbaek was a worthy candidate who could compete with Damsayoung and Seoliang, but he fell short of the two in one factor. greed. Yes. When he first met Seo-ryang in his elementary school days, he was both surprised and delighted to see a monster-like talent he had not seen in a long time. I found it fascinating that geniuses outside the standard could exist in this world. Furthermore, for the first time in a long time, I felt my heart pounding as I heard the four words, United to the world. I was able to feel my responsibility and destiny as the head of Sapa while watching Seoryang, who heated up the cold heart of the Absolute for an instant. So when Dam Sa-young asked me to meet him, and when he asked me to hold his hand, I did. When Lee Cheon-sang, the former leader of the Demonic Cult, asked me to come, I could not ignore the letter. When Dam Sa-young, who had lost the foundation of Uicheonmaeng, contacted me again and asked me to join hands once again to plan the midfield, I could not refuse. It shouldnt have been that way. He was half-hearted. It is not that I have a strong desire or that I am detached and involved in worldly affairs. As the Lord of the Iron Blood Castle, I was just busy being dragged around here and there, soaked in inertia. Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If I had real greed, if I truly had a desire to lead my life, I wouldnt have made such a foolish choice. What would it have been like if you had unlimited greed like Dam Sa-yeong or Seo-ryang? He must have thought of acquiescing to Seoliangs demands and at the same time killing him at will. Because its dangerous. When Dam Sa-yeong asked to join hands, he would have gathered troops first before joining hands. Because it will be difficult. When Lee Cheon-sang asked him to come, he probably ignored the letter. Because you cant win. If he had marched to Iron Blood Castle, he would have taken his main troops and fled. Like Dam Sa-young. And when Dam Sa-young approached me and held my hand again. If he had been greedy even back then he would have smiled and held hands in the front, and trained with the Demonic Cult in the back to catch and kill Dam Sa-yeong. That persistent life will always be in danger. Hehehe. Song Sang-baek burst out in empty laughter. I felt the pain that had been bothering me for the past six months disappearing in an instant. At the same time, a feeling of self-destruction even worse than Simma came over me. It has become a waste product. Thats what it means to live a strong life. Thats what it means to live as the master of the Kanghosamse. He was only enjoying himself as the king of Sapa, but he was no longer the domineering king he used to be. A tiger without teeth, a lion without claws. It became a half-dragon, unable to fly or use magical powers, and crawled around on the floor like a snake. How ridiculous is this, the Lord of the Iron Blood Castle, who said he would chase his dream, but was busy being dragged around by those who were really pursuing that dream? Zheng Zhongbaek couldnt hold back and burst into laughter. Hahaha! There was a misery that could not be hidden in the loud laughter that seemed to echo through the sky. Whats even funnier is that you cant get off the carriage because its already going down the cliff. I dont know where it ends, but I cant get off. because? Because he chose it. Because countless lives living in Iron Blood Castle depend on the gambling card you choose. What kind of funny comedy is this! ha ha ha! You are not even qualified to teach students! Monarch? Hahaha! It was a scream that shed bloody tears. It was the despair of an absolute person who had finally seen clearly the atrocities he had committed. How many times did we laugh like that? A knock on the door rang out as the laughter slowly died down. Lord Seong. Whats going on? A letter has arrived from the Central Army of the Iron King on the border of Hubei and Honam. Zhong Zhenbaeks eyes sparkled. Listen. After receiving the letter from the military officer, he quickly opened it. For a moment, his eyes shook as if there had been an earthquake. what?! Surprisingly, it was Seo-ryang who sent the letter. The hand holding the letter was trembling. Regardless of the content, the fact that the person who wrote and sent this letter was Seo-ryang was an indescribable shock to him. But even for a moment. . Song Zhongbaek took a deep breath softly. He read each word in detail. How long has it been like that? Grumble! Song Sang-baek, who had burned the letter through samadhi evolution, was lost in thought. At this point? Why me? For a moment his eyes became cold. Are you planning on hitting this side? It wasnt accurate. In fact, no judgment could be said to be accurate in the current match. Then He joined hands with Dam Sa-young. Did he join hands with the Demon Cult leader? What if this fact becomes known out there? This will never happen. Damsayoung and I are already on the same boat. In this situation, there is no need to create seeds of conflict. It could have been avoided. The reason he met Seo-ryang was simply to hear what the enemys plans were. All I had to do was to complain again that I didnt have that much faith. The problem was his own mind. What did he really intend? And am I willing to meet whatever his intentions are? Money transfer bag was hard work. I thought hard and thought hard. And after the separation, a decision was made. * * * It feels like its been a while since Ive been here. There was a time when I traveled around Hubei Province during my elementary school days. It was an area that was so busy that I couldnt even look around properly. Huh. An uncomfortable energy wave flowed from Mudams body. A secret energy wave that even a sane expert would not be able to notice. He was ready to strike with his sword at any time. Its definitely different. It is different from Honam. As soon as I entered Hubei, I felt eyes watching me from all directions. It was the moment when I recognized that it was clearly enemy territory. It was difficult to even count how much snow there was. And more than half of those eyes were glowing with a subtle murderous glow. You must have noticed. The Demonic Cult Master of the world appeared with only a carriage and a few people? It was something no one could easily believe. Nevertheless, all eyes watching this direction were convinced. This meant that his eyes were sharp. I dont know when or what will happen. That was what Ma Dong-pil also felt. There was tension in his blunt expression that no one could notice. But Seoliang was different. Even though he must have felt the murderous intent more vividly than anyone else, he admired the scenery with excited eyes. It felt like my heart was made of steel. Hey water ghost. A look of discomfort appeared on Ki Jong-uis face. Why are you doing that? Im waiting at the gate. Ill go there once I finish my work. You cant do that. You said you were going to meet my guest. Are you planning on sticking around there? Im sorry, but I cant allow that. Me too. hmm? Ki Jong-ui spoke, emphasizing each word. I was ordered to bring you, and you agreed. Then I will move with you no matter what. Ohh? I wont ask you when to go. But I cant wait alone. Even if my life is lost? Then you wont be able to complete your mission? Ki Jong-uis eyes grew cold. There is a lot of water around here. You could kill me, but at least you can take one person with you. He glanced at the king and his carriage. As a bonus, there are people and giant animals inside. okay? exactly. The exact cause will never be known. The position of martial arts achieved by Xiliang now. Even if they are the same extreme horse, they probably dont know that there is an absurd gap between them and that even if Ki Jong-ui trains for a lifetime, he may not be able to reach it. However, his will seemed firm. Xu Liang grinned. I like people with guts. Okay, lets go together. Good. Xu Liang shrugged his shoulders. Actually, it could be a mistake. That person is so busy. I might not see you today. today? How many times does that mean they came and went? Who on earth is the guest Im meeting? It was then. From far away, a boy wearing a horse robe came running toward Seoryang. Sreung. Mudam and Ma Dongpil drew their swords halfway. Xu Liang raised his hand. are you okay. After a while, the boy threw a letter in front of Seoryang and ran away. Seo-ryang burst into laughter. Uh huh, its a new delivery method. Seoryang picked up the letter that fell on the floor and opened it. He smiled coldly. As expected, I like people with guts. A person who competed in the battle of his life in Zhejiang. Seoliang, the greatest warrior in the world at the time, was another military god who found it difficult to discuss victory or defeat without throwing himself into the fight. It was a letter from the Lord of the Iron Blood Castle, Song Zheng Baek. Chapter 497 Episode 497 The world was nowhere (1)Commander General! This is a letter from Gorumazon! Hu Yaosheng quickly opened the letter and opened it. For a moment his face froze. Shit. You have already entered Hubei. Moreover, Gwangmazons words were overwhelming. He says that if he is unable to contact the religious leader, he will continue to push up with Cheonma Lee. If you push up from there, you will reach Hubuk. The will to bring all the troops to protect the religious leader was truly remarkable, but it should not be done now. Well, I guess he said he would make a move after watching what happens next. Gwangmazon is a smart person. In a way, he was a wise demon who could safely be called another soldier. Ho Yaoseong sighed. You must not endanger the leaders life. It would be a natural reaction from Wonju. Sometimes, there are things that are more important than a great country. That was the leaders life. If this happens It was not the time to be surprised by an urgent situation. I have no choice but to ask Haomun for help. The problem is time. Even if a blood clot was sent and relayed to Gong Yaqi through Hao Wens web-like information network, it would take several days. That doesnt mean I cant not send it. Right now its important to do what I can. In fact, there is only one choice he has to make now. War What if we create an atmosphere for war to break out here? The enemy will never move as we think. However, even for a short time, it can be powerful enough not to recapture the royal seal but to ensure the safety of the religious leader. After thinking about it for a while, Hu Yaosheng made a decision. I cant help it. Even if it means throwing away the royal seal. In the end, it is right to go as Gwangmazon thinks. The teacher will also understand. That was when he wrote letters in one stroke of his hand. Commander General. A letter has arrived from Gojeongbang (K). This is a letter addressed to the Commander-in-Chief. Gojeongbang was an intelligence group active in the Honam area. Although it had a certain reputation in the area, it could not be compared to Kang Hao-san or Hao-mun. Hu Yaosheng said indifferently. Leave it there. yes. He, who wrote down all the letters, held up golden envelopes. If only we convey this to everyone At that time, the whole world in the central region will enter a state of extreme tension. Contained in this golden envelope were letters with content that could shake the whole world. Hu Yaosheng took a deep breath softly. When I heard that I was actually going to commit something, my heart started pounding. It was proof that he was nervous. Ive never had anything like this before. Whoa. He took a deep breath and was about to put the letter in the envelope when his eyes suddenly turned to the letter from Goejeongbang that Agent Bigak had left behind. But what kind of letter is there for me from Gojeongbang? Hu Yaosheng opened the letter. For a moment his eyes shone like the sun. Just in case, Im sending it through a mysterious room. I felt like it would only interfere with my work if I looked through the secret door. Its Honam now. I met a guy called the Beast King of the Seven Heavenly Dragons. They said he was sent as a guide. I plan to join you, but it wouldnt be fun if we followed common sense again, right? Theres a need to divert Old Man Dams attention. So, Im thinking of meeting the remittance encyclopedia. Do you understand what I meant? Im such a rebellious person that when they asked me to come, I didnt want to go. Grumbling. Hu Yaosheng just slid into the chair. Huh. Thats good. I was very fortunate. At least I was able to take a breather. Moreover, he knew very well what Xu Liang intended. Hu Yaosheng closed his eyes. My lord is truly saving the entire army, which is lacking. Dont hire people like me in the future. As the tension disappeared, the strength in my limbs relaxed. But it was not the time to be like this. If he could breathe, it was his job to open it up. Eight! After burning all the letters he had written, he quickly wrote another letter. It was a light brush stroke. hey! Come in! ah! Did you call me? Send this to the senator, and give this to Lord Hao Wen. So that we can head straight to Musaeksa Temple. A colorless death? Hu Yaoshengs eyes sparkled. If you want to deceive the enemy, deceive your allies first Im sorry, leader. I will only be rude once. I hope we can get the timing right. * * * Three days later. The place where Seoliang arrived was an unknown mountain near Uiseong, Hubuk. Because there was a canyon to the left, the scenery was spectacular. hmm. Demonic energy flashed in Seo-ryangs eyes as he looked at the top of the mountain. Twelve The blowing wind carried the smell of water into Seoryangs nose. Seo-ryang, who was quietly looking at the place, knocked on the carriage. Slurp. The curtain was lifted and Joo Seo-yoon raised her face. How about Noh Seonbae? A shadow fell on Joo Seo-yoons face. Youre not feeling well. When he was resting, he occasionally went outside and breathed the fresh air. I paid enough attention to what I ate and took medicine with every meal. However, such a forced march could not have been good for the patient. I slowed down several times while thinking about Hyeoncheonjinin, but that didnt improve his details. Open it for a moment. It rattled. The carriage door opened and Xi Liang entered. Huff Hyeon Cheon Jin-ins complexion as he lay on the bed in the carriage looked very bad. His breathing was heavy and his fingertips were trembling. A faint look of sadness appeared on Seo-ryangs face. Senior Noh. Gasp. Is that you? exactly. How could someone who has so much work to do come in? Go meet the Iron Blood Lord. I stopped by to check the details before leaving. Hyeon Tian Jin-in smiled. His complexion was not good, but his smile was full of power. Dont worry. Even if I die, I will die in the quiet mountain scenery of Mt. Wudang. . Thanks to the Blood Soul Resurrection Team and the non-attribute strength you gave us, its worth holding on. It just happens occasionally. Its not something I need to say out loud, but Hyeoncheonjinin was holding up well. After suffering damage during his first expedition, he was given three months to live when treatment was completed. Clearly, what the lawmakers said was right. Now that three months had passed, Hyeon Cheon Jin-ins energy was rapidly decreasing. But it was different from the red pine. His expedition was still tenacious. Normally, at this level, a look of death should appear on the face, but death has not yet come. It was one persons will before the help of those around him. The strong spirit of not being able to die yet is what holds on to an expedition that should be broken until the end. Senior Noh. Once this is over, I will head straight to Mt. Wudang. Because Damsayeong is there. Gasp. I dont know how things will turn out, but I probably wont end up with him. If you fight him Wook, a war will break out. exactly. Its okay. I dont need that kind of gift on my final journey. In the end, it all happened because of my fault. How can I blame others? Dont think so. Its all just panting. If I can finally return to the shamans arms, that will be enough for me. Seo-ryang, who was quietly looking at Hyeon Cheon-jin, squeezed his hand. People in the world say that Namgung-eon is the best sword in the world at the time. However, the best sword in the world in the past was Hyeoncheonjinin, and if the expedition had not been broken, he would still have been the best sword in the world. The hand that must have held and swung the shamans Songmun sword throughout his life. Those hands, covered in calluses, had suddenly become so shabby. Ill be back. Wow Seo-yoon. As soon as the old mans breathing stabilizes, give him medicine. Your brother. Xi Liang came out of the carriage. Daehobeop Dongpil. The two people bowed their heads in silence. Please wait here. I will go up there with the king. They wanted to at least grab the hem of their clothes and rip them off, but the two of them could not bring themselves to open their mouths. Seo-ryang glanced at Yeo Kang-hwi. My energy has become stronger than before I left school. It looks like youve been training the entire time. As always, a wonderful smile appeared on Yeo Kang-hwis lips. I am a genius. Xu Liang chuckled. You remember what I said when I came, right? of course. Ill come back. Please come back safely. Of course youre safe, man. At that time, Ki Jong-ui took a step forward. Who? Seoliang looked at Ki Jong-ui with cold eyes. Ki Jong-uis face became very stiff. It was not because of Seolyang, but because I felt the presence of a person waiting at the top of the mountain. Can that person possibly be? Yes, thats the theory. Shock appeared on Ki Jong-uis face. Are you sure you were secretly communicating with the Iron Blood Lord?! Xu Liang turned around. lets go. Crumbling. The king stood up and walked with him. At that time, Ki Jong-ui shouted again. Im going too! Think carefully about my Lord of Iron Blood Castle! It was a moment. Xiliangs eyes seemed to emit a terrifying electric light, and the power of a golden demon surged from his right hand. Quang! Kaaaaak! Ki Jong-ui, who screamed without realizing it, was thrown straight into the rock behind the cabinet. Its a joke! Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Aaaah! Aaaah! The blood pouring out just evaporated. A tremendous thunderbolt erupted from the abdomen where the 10000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000 ST WEALTH no words didnt hit, and spread throughout your body. The thunder energy mercilessly trampled on his inner strength like a flooding river. It felt like an electric discharge was occurring throughout my body. To him, whose inner strength was based on water energy, the Demon Lord Qi was the natural enemy of all natural enemies. Ki Jong-ui opened his mouth and trembled. Before I knew it, the screaming had stopped. Xi Liang withdrew his hand. Im sorry. I thought old Dam would be able to comfort that bastard until he gets there. So you should have been a bit nervous. He said to Yeo Kang-hwi. You wont be able to do anything foolish until you come back. Im resting comfortably. Yeo Kang-hwi nodded with a nervous expression. Ugh! Seoliang and King Hu ran on a mountain path. Kwasik! Quad deuk! Do not go up the well-paved path. All I had to do was climb to the top of the mountain by the shortest visible distance. I climbed up while breaking down the trees and rocks blocking my path. As if I were creating my own path, I climbed at an alarming speed and soon reached the top of the mountain. Huh. Even though he advanced, destroying everything in sight, there was not a single speck of dust on his clothes. The same was true for the King of Tiger who followed him. Is it a tiger? They say its Yeomwangisu, and its one of them. Jump and jump. A strange electric discharge phenomenon occurred beneath Seoryangs feet as he walked. The menacing light contained the demonic power of the reigning Demon Emperor. How long has it been? Has it been half a year? How about it? Youve grown more. Now more. Martial arts are at a standstill. Im not talking about martial arts. I havent changed anything from half a year ago. If theres anything thats changed, its your eyes. It was like that back then, but there was no more respect. Zheng Zhongbaek turned around. The emotions that appeared in his cold eyes were full of confusion. We meet again like this. Xu Liang smiled coldly. When I leave, I want to sing at least one verse of the funeral song for Mr. Lion. Chapter 498 Episode 498 The world was nowhere to be found (2)There was silence for a moment. Xiliang looked around. The view was so spectacular when seen from below, but when you actually got up there, it wasnt so good. Its so desolate. So thats good. Zheng Zhongbaek spoke once more. Thats why its good. why? Are you at least controlling a spirit demon here? Zhong Zhenbaeks eyes deepened. Xu Liang chuckled. Your breathing is very unstable. I dont think the Emperor of the World would be able to control his breathing just because he saw the Demon Cultist, but I think there was something that caused his heart to move. . Well, this has nothing to do with me. Its a relevant story. However, Song Sang-baek did not bother to say out loud what was in his heart. Xiliang looked around. Youre still twelve. This was the number of people hiding in various places on this small mountain. They were all masters of great stealth skills. Although it was not comparable to the Hocheon Demon Emperor, it was at a level that was not commonly seen. Of course, that was only limited to stealth techniques. Their martial arts skills were no less than the high-ranking power of the Hocheon Demon Emperor. Those who protect Seongju. Such close protection seemed to exist in Iron Blood Castle as well. dont worry. Seo-ryang turned his gaze to Song Jong-baek. Song Zhongbaek said calmly. No, I said, trying to sound calm. I have no intention of grabbing you in a place like this. My guards will not attack you. Thats interesting. Xu Liangs face became increasingly indifferent. Why did the leader of Sapa, who walks the path, become so angry? Have you really been swept away by Simma? I dont think whatever changes I make are none of your business. Is that really the case? Xu Liang nodded. He is like that too. Song Zhongbaek spoke frankly. Why did you ask to see me? Before that. Xiliangs eyes lit up. I wonder why you agreed to my request. What do you mean? Why did you respond to my request to meet you? The Great Master of Magic and the leader of the Four Sects meet in an unknown mountain? You dont know what the impact will be. . Regardless of anything else, this matter is bound to reach Dam Sa-youngs ears. Its okay to pretend that I met you because I was curious about your true feelings. Thats right. Im just saying, did you really need to do that? Zhong Zhenbaeks eyes became deeper and deeper. sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Those eyes, filled with endless confusion, filled the viewer with a strange feeling. This is because it was the kind of look a human would have when he or she first came into the world and experienced society. Im just tired. Are you tired? These were words that were not easy to come out of the mouth of the Sanghyeolseongju, who was called Suraje and aimed at defeating the enemy. Xu Liang truly thought so. Are you tired? Okay, Im exhausted. Looking at it, it doesnt seem like you gave up. Whatever you think, its okay. I dont want to say anything that will hurt you. Im serious. Xu Liang felt that he was speaking the truth. And feeling that way means its true. I finished my answer. Now tell me why you asked to see me. Xu Liang looked at Zheng Zhengbai in silence. Song Zhengbaek did not react in any way to Seo-ryangs silence. After a while, Xu Liang smiled. It is difficult to understand the inner thoughts of someone who has reached a similar level as me just by seeing and feeling. What do you want to say? But what does reading mean? Is it because you dont have anyone to play with? Do you want to get out of this game? For a moment, Zheng Zhongbaeks eyes wavered. Xu Liang shook his head. I dont know why youre so helpless, but you can never be left out of this game. This is because your very existence occupies a part of a huge chessboard. That too is just a play on words. punning? That sounds funny. No one who has once entered the world of martial arts can escape that world. There is only one way to get out of this without dying. ? Ascending to heaven. ! There was one person in this era who could do that. Unfortunately, I gave up climbing to succeed. Nine Great Heavenly Demon. Yes, I am referring to my teacher Lee Cheon-sang. A mysterious state so deep and so high that humans cannot reach it. Human cognitive ability cannot express such a state. So, they simply replaced it with the more plausible phrase, God-changing world. Those who have not reached mythology only become infinitely deeper and deeper. That was the state of harmony and the state of the ultimate demon. So the gap between those who reached that level was bound to be large. However, sometimes, once every few generations, there were people who looked into the abyss of an unrecognizable world. People called such people as those who had reached the state of immortal Buddhahood. When you have achieved all the enlightenment that can be achieved on earth and there is no longer any reason to be called a human being. A time when there is no reason to keep the body on this earth. If it is not right then, we cannot escape from the causality of this terrible Saba world. . Moorim is that kind of world. A world that embodies the law of causality in the most primitive and violent way. . And you are stepping deeper into that world than anyone else. So, if you want to show me such a disgusting face, either become a celebrity or commit suicide. . I think you yourself are not what you wanted. You dont know about me. I didnt know, but I know now. That too a lot. Xu Liang shook his head. Your aspirations are clumsy and half-hearted. So, even if you have good skills, you are not able to put them to good use. ! This time, I hit the nail on the head. Zhong Zhenbaeks face suddenly distorted. The expression clearly revealed aimless anger and madness. Seo-ryangs smile deepened. Yeah, that expression looks a lot better now. He is the martial artist of this era, living a powerful life. You guy I think I finally feel like talking about it. Actually, I didnt know you would accept it right away. I was thinking about wandering around and trying to destroy the assholes that Dam Sa-yeong had made, but then the meeting happened. Zheng Zhongbaek said coldly. What do you have to say? Xiliang did not drag on any longer. Are you planning to stab Damsayoung in the back? The money transfer bag was dumbfounded. Aside from the uncultured tone of speech that only back-alley gangsters would use, the content was extremely unconventional. Are you telling me to betray Damsayoung? betrayal? Betrayal presupposes trust in the other person. Did you really believe in Dam Sa-young? . That cant be possible. No matter how greedy you may be, there is no way you could have truly believed in Dam Sa-young. Its not a matter of greed, its a matter of intelligence. It wasnt wrong. Song Sang-baek did not sincerely trust Dam Sa-young. What was even funnier was that she was dragged around by him even though she didnt trust him. As Seo-ryang said, he was an idiot who did not even know that he was being manipulated because he was satisfied with his attitude of not trusting Damsa-yeong. At this level, it would not be surprising if he were stripped of his position as the head of an organization. Song Sang-baek could not help but be surprised at his own incompetence. Why? I suddenly got angry. I was more angry that my incompetence wasnt real. As Seo-ryang said, Ilsins abilities are not lacking, but why did the results come out differently? I know the answer. But I didnt want to admit it. acknowledged at the same time. This anger is anger that comes from disappointment in oneself. Is that all you have to say? There was a lot of this and that, but in the end, that was the main point. I will keep my promise. Go now. Its okay if you dont keep it. Because I didnt even believe it in the first place. . So, dont trust Damsayoung either. sincerely. Song Geum-baek shouted. Do you mean to tell me to become an idiot who acts like a charlatan? Whats wrong with that? what?! This guy brought a baduk stone to the chessboard and changed the rules. But I dont want to criticize Dam Sa-youngs method itself. Rather, I should praise him for shaking up the board. You cant do that if you dont have the ability. !! Do you understand what I mean? At the very least, this means that this great country, in which you, me, and Damsayoung are determined to win, does not limit soft methods such as trickery or betrayal. I have too many lives on my shoulders to fight while limiting such things. Zheng Zhongbaek bit his lip. Virtue as a leader. In Zhejiang, he appeared more like a leader than Xiliang. As a leader, there were times when he had to risk his life, but when fighting, he had to survive even with the help of those around him. Seoliang couldnt do that. Maybe thats why he didnt chase after me. Because if you die, war will break out. Seo-ryang, who was like that, is now discussing his virtue as a leader and his attitude as someone who seeks to dominate the world. And what he said was absolutely right only in this crazy battlefield. My answer is the same. I already joined hands with him. I have no intention of crushing my pride as the head of the Sa Sect with your teachings. Then I have only one thing to say and one action to take. ? I will wipe out Sanghyeolseong Castle first. Zheng Zhongbaek widened his eyes. Xi Liangs smile faded. Exploiting the enemys weaknesses is the basis of tactics. Dam Sa-young has no choice but to keep an eye on this area anyway, so well have to keep his gaze and go in first from the wound. what?! The leaders mentality is such that it seems like if we send in just a few troops and shake him up, he will easily collapse. There are so many ways to deal with people like you that its hard to count them all. this person! why? Do you think its cowardice? Shut up! If you really want to fight against your true nature, Ill fight you anytime! Ohh? Xiliangs eyes grew cold. Thats good. I never imagined that the drums of war would sound where we are today, but thats not a bad thing. and! Wooooow! A red-hot dragon-shaped energy appeared from Zheng Zhengbaeks body. It was the manifestation of the Bloodless Monster Dragon Lord. Ill bury you, the leader of the enemy, first! The Tiger King growled lowly. Xu Liang nodded. Look, you can do it, right? What nonsense! Youre the type of person who can easily destroy the words you just said yourself. Didnt you say you wouldnt touch me for today? !! You are that kind of guy. His greed has disappeared and half of his teeth have fallen out, but his claws are still usable. that! A guy who can overturn anything I say just because hes angry. Its just like that for you and me. Thats why were creating this mess to win over the world. A look of emptiness appeared on Song Zhengbaeks face. Why? It seemed like Seo-ryangs body was getting bigger and bigger. It felt like he was controlling himself with his huge body spreading out his hands. He freely plays with his emotions, as if he were moving a doll tied to a string. And then he realizes that he has not yet overcome his mind. The fact that the tongue of the person who caused the dream is swaying back and forth proves that one has fallen into a deeper mind. Xu Liang laughed like a devil. Betrayal in war diplomacy is not that difficult. Chapter 499 Episode 499. The world was nowhere (3)Ma Dong-pils eyes were completely fixed on the top of the mountain. He was sitting on the coach seat with his sword in his arms, as if he would never move from that spot for the rest of his life. Its still the same. Mudam glanced at Ma Dong-pil and muttered happily in his heart. Even though he has reached the extreme, he shows no arrogance. I was not overconfident in my own abilities, nor did I try to prove it to anyone. I just worked for my religious leader like before. If something happened there right now, it seemed like it would get there faster than I could. Its gone out of the defense court, but its still a great defense law. He did not lose sight of the way to protect the law. I cant say that that alone is great. At that time, Yeo Kang-hwi approached Mu Dam. Daehobeop. Please speak. Although he is young, he is the lord of the small palace who will inherit the Bingung palace. Even if it was a martial arts conversation, I couldnt speak lightly. Yeo Kang-hwi frowned. Isnt there something strange about the atmosphere? What does this mean? Mudam tilted his head. atmosphere? Thats right. I dont know what that means. Um, thats it It seemed difficult to explain clearly even to myself. Ugh. A subtle blue-white energy arose from Yeo Kang-hwis body. It was a cool feeling that made my lungs feel refreshed just by looking at it. As expected, something seems strange. The ice-white energy surrounding this place is shaking little by little. Mudams eyes sparkled. Is the ice cube shaking? Does this mean that you have detected the movements of some suspicious people? Yeo Kang-hwi raised his right hand. Chi profit. A small, pure white bead was created at the fingertips of a woman more beautiful than chalcedony. It was a crystal of ice made by condensing ice. Its a technique called Bingbaekcheonrajin (_). And this is the core of Bingbaekcheonrajin. Bingbaekcheonrajin? Thats right. When I came here, I put a certain amount of ice in the air. It is an energy that will gradually melt and disappear in about an hour, but until then, it is a Qigongjin (Qigongjin) that can detect even the slightest movement. Capturing movement? Thats right. The ice cube tells me. An uncommon surprise appeared on Mudams face. If there was such a mysterious technique, it would be a great weapon when protecting someone. As the head of the Protectorate, it was a very coveted ability. I heard that all martial arts outside of Sae are unique. Forms pores without pores. Its not impossible with Jungwon martial arts, but its possible to do something like that not through extreme enlightenment, but through the characteristics of martial arts itself. At some point, a strangely large number of popular people are gathering. uh? Its still like that. How many are there? Hundreds. With this momentum, it would be enough to make a thousand. Mudams eyes flashed. A thousand people? There was no one in this area. However, it is said that almost a thousand people are suddenly rushing in. If that was true, it wasnt normal. Coriander? We dont know that far. It is not a universal technique and can only be used after mastering the divine skill to the tenth level. Its my first time too but I know one thing. Yeo Kang-hwi frowned. It moves quickly. Very much. But its too heavy-duty. It seems like they come in groups of 100 or 200. We are organized among ourselves, but everyone seems to move in different formations. Move in a different formation. Yet there are still a thousand people. In any case, it was an unusual situation. Mudam called Ma Dongpil. Did you hear? yes. This place will be taken care of by me and Lord Sogong. You should go to the religious leader first. Ma Dong-pil lowered his head. All right. grasp! Ma Dong-pil ran out to the mountain in an instant. Mudams magical eyes scanned all directions. Where on earth and how are they coming from? I didnt think Yeo Kang-hwi was lying. Although his skills were far below, the ice-baek magic he used was a summation of hundreds of years of ice-gung history that was on par with the best magic techniques in the central plains. There is definitely something there. click. He slightly pulled out his sword with his thumb and his demonic energy began to take over the surroundings little by little. * * * betrayal. A word that is unpleasant and creepy every time you hear it. The impact of a word consisting of only two syllables was beyond imagination. And thanks to the devil, who had raised the impact to the limit, Song Sang-baek was unable to come to his senses. But even for a moment. there is no benefit. hmm? Song Zhengbaek took a deep breath. However, the mental power of the absolute being who had ruled the Sapa martial arts until now was somehow suppressing it. Betraying Damsayoung? Even if that were the case, there would be little benefit to us. On the contrary, it only increases the risk. Seo-ryang laughed as if it was fun. Do you know which tribe is the safest when the leader cannot do his job? What do you mean? Jeongpa. Because they do not recognize one-man dictatorship. Because it is an alliance, even the leader of the association cannot help but notice what those around him are thinking. ? But our school and your Sanghyeolseong are different. These are organizations that maintain central power through a thorough one-man dictatorship. If the leader of such an organization is shaken, the entire group will be divided. Xi Liang pointed north with his thumb. Before you joined hands with Dam Sa-yeong, you were the leader of the Sa Sect. However, after joining hands with Dam Sa-yeong, you became nothing more than a puppet who could not even lead my own life. !! You are in enough danger now. The reason is because you are not the same as before. Because you are dangerous, the Iron Blood Saints who follow you are also dangerous. Zheng Zhongbaek bit his lip. Its sophistry. The world doesnt work that simple. Moreover, by nature it is not a very soft organization. Stop it now. what? Im telling you to stop acting like a stupid leader who ignores reality because he knows it himself but doesnt want to admit it. ! Sanghyeongseong is dangerous. And its your fault for making Iron Blood Castle dangerous. Admit your faults and mistakes. Zheng Zhongbaeks fist was shaking. I wanted to refute what the other person said, but I couldnt think of anything to refute. why? The answer was simple. This was because he also knew that what Seo-ryang said was right. You have made enough mistakes. Usually, if you make a mistake like that, its impossible to make up for it. But you still have a chance because of two idiots who want to rule the world. . Help us and attack Damsayeong. It was a strong temptation. Surprisingly, Song Sang-baek felt an indescribable temptation when Seo-ryang told him to attack Damsa-yeong. It was because he finally acknowledged that he had made mistakes all along, and that what Seoliang said was true. So it was sweeter. Song Zhengbaek opened his mouth. You said that anyone who steps into the martial arts world cannot escape unless they die, right? okay. Still, if I decide to get out of this situation, will your demonic cult attack us? This is a repetition of what I said earlier. However, Seo-ryangs answer was similar to before but also different. That cant be helped. Can not help it? Im sure Dam Sa-yeong feels the same way. I think you know the reason. Of course. They both joined forces and betrayed each other. That guy says he doesnt want to fight anymore and will leave. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There is no fool who would leave that behind. Even if it is for fear of repercussions, the war will resume after it is eliminated. Damsayoung and I will make the same choice even if we dont say anything. You will be dealing with both the Murim Alliance and the Demon Cult at the same time. Because thats the rule? Because it is the law of the battlefield. Zheng Zhongbaek sighed. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. The current sigh was different from before. There was another figure of Sang Geum Baek, sighing and sighing in relief from the delusion that had caused him suffering. I have entered a battlefield from which I cannot escape Yes, you are correct. Zhong Zhenbaek smiled bitterly. You are right. Yes, I already knew. I just didnt want to admit it. To have that obvious truth confirmed again by a young man who was born 30 years later than me. . Im done too. The leader is disqualified. . but. Zhong Zhenbaeks eyes lit up. It was a completely different look than before. One is freed from the sima through conversation with the person who gave it to the sima. This is why life is fun. Still, I will leave this game. Its the same thing as before, but its also a completely different thing. People have changed. Even the same words have different meanings depending on who says them. The words of Song Sang-baek, who was slowly regaining his original form, were filled with strong power. What if I get left out of this game? Youll have to deal with the power of me and Damsayoung, right? I have to think about it. But I think its better to retreat and try to survive than to see the end of this game. Right now. Xu Liang smiled. Do you really think so? Zheng Zhongbaek nodded. Yeah, I think so. Seo-ryang was inwardly delighted. good. Betrayal of a remittance bag? I didnt even want that in the first place. Whether his condition is normal or not, he is a man who will not betray unless there is a good reason. However, if he could shake off the heavy burden of the Sanghyeongseong in destroying Damsayoung, that alone would have been a huge harvest. One burden has been relieved from my heart. It felt like he was going to fly, but Seoryang didnt show it. Thank you. A look of comfort appeared on Zheng Zhongbaeks face. Whatever the reason, I was able to escape that damned demon thanks to you. I just want to express my gratitude for that part. If youre thankful, you should return the favor. So youre letting me out, right? Isnt that alone a great gift to you? Xu Liang chuckled. It seemed like he had definitely returned as he was breathing leisurely. This was why diplomatic negotiations were important. With just a few words and conversations, you can change the outcome of the battlefield. And with todays meeting, Seoliang once again achieved a result that allowed him to lead the country to his advantage. If you want to get out, get out quickly. Because it bothers me. Without culture. Arent I the leader of the organization you call the devil group? Song Zhengbaek chuckled. Now I can finally smile sincerely. He felt the most at ease in a long time. Then Im leaving. Dont let down your guard. You never know when they might change and try to attack you first. I will accept as many fights as you want. The two people smiled and turned around. huh? After walking a few steps, Seoyang stopped and looked around. what? There was something in the air It seemed like Geumbaek felt something similar. Since when did this area become so stuffy? At that moment, Seoryang could feel that a familiar energy was approaching with a frightening force. Dongpil? Crumbling. The King of Tigers lowered his posture as if he was nervous. Ma Dong-pils cry was heard from afar. Master! Boom. As if they had been waiting, black crowds of people began to roll in like waves from the south, west, and northwest. Surprise appeared in Seo-ryangs eyes. Salsu?! Chapter 500 Episode 500. The world was nowhere (4)Mudams eyes blazed with fire. assassin?! Yeo Kang-hwi immediately stretched out his hand. bang! Pussssss. A powerful cold weapon hit Ki Jong-uis body stuck in the rock. Ki Jong-ui coughed up blood again and dropped his head. On top of internal injuries, fainting from internal injuries was a bonus. Even if he has the strength of a teenage expert, it will be difficult for him to wake up for the time being. Yeo Kang-hwi said. Go. I will protect this place. Thank you! Faaagh! Mudam ran toward the mountain at great speed. I wondered how long it had been since I had used divine law at this speed. But now we needed more speed than that. Mudams eyes sparkled. The appearance of the assassins that I had identified through my magical senses began to come into view. many! Unbelievable! The level of assassins is second. Yeo Kang-hwis words were accurate. There were almost a thousand masked assassins flocking in, but in another sense, there was no spectacle. Each and every one of them was so refined that it could be called first-class. Among them, there was an assassin whose stealth skills were so advanced that even the martial arts team missed it at the slightest chance. He was a top-notch martial artist who went beyond first-class and was the leader of the newly created Kangho Teenage Killer Organization. Teen assassination organization? this! Yes. They were the best assassins selected by the Kangho Teenage Assassin Organization. I dont know how many of the teenage assassination organizations were involved, but it seemed like more than half of them participated. how?! Who sent this much water? Who knew that the cult leader and the Iron Blood Lord would meet here? Papa papapang! Mudam, who had jumped over a dozen trees in an instant, suddenly felt a powerful sword energy coming from below. Even though he was not an assassin, his stealth skills were amazing. And his sword skills were sharper and more powerful than his stealth skills. Mudam pulled out his sword. Chaaaaaa! He pulled out his Samcheok long sword and struck a merciless blow at the surging sword energy. Quang! Quad deuk! The warrior sprayed with black energy coughed up blood and collapsed on the spot. The opponent was not an assassin. It is probably one of the guards protecting the Iron Blood Castle. But Mudam was cool. Now was not the time to look after anyone. The most important thing was the safety of the religious leader. Puff puff poop! The sound of Ma Dong-pil fighting could be heard 30 yards to the right. It seemed like there were four guards from the Iron Blood Lord there. However, the results were clear. Flash! There seemed to be a flash of red flame, and soon the guards spirit disappeared. After several fights, it ended in one blow. good. bang! There was nothing rough about it. The new religions Great Protector and the former protector and close guard of the current religious leader advanced toward the top of the mountain, either ahead or behind. By the time we almost reached the top. Wow!! The lions rear that shook heaven and earth spread out in all directions. Mudam and Ma Dongpils bodies hesitated. The life and majesty felt in the lions rear were so great that even the masters of extreme magic were almost swept away by the sound waves. Thats incredible. It was the roar of a tiger king. The reason why the body, which was already monstrous, grew even more was because Xiliangs Gu Yuma Gong grew. The growth of the magic craft awakened the kings reason. Helped improve the quality of energy throughout the body. It was possible to control the energy freely. King Tiger was no different from a full-fledged martial arts expert, as he only knew the inner martial arts and the maternal martial arts. Paaang! Master! Mudam and Ma Dongpil came to Seoryangs side. Xu Liangs expression hardened. What are those? Some fifty assassins were lying in a heap at a distance from Seo-ryang and Song Geum-baek. It was a direct hit after the lion. King Tigers lions rear was actually loaded with a lot of old demonic energy, and the assassins could not withstand the sound attack unleashed by that powerful demonic energy. But the raid did not end there. Ten times, no, twenty times more power than the first time came rushing in like a wave. Master! Dodge back first! At that time, Geumbaek asked. What are you doing? Xu Liang frowned. What are you doing? Surely they sent a spray of water to me? Are you kidding? If you were an easy-going nobleman who would die just because I sent you a few assassins, you would have died by my hands long ago. It wasnt wrong. Zhong Zhenbaek looked into Xu Liangs eyes. Its not a lie. I was sure. It was clear that Seo-ryang was unaware of this matter. Beyond the frowning face, doubt and honest embarrassment were visible. Then who is it? At that time, Seo-ryang said. Daehobeop Dongpil and King Tiger. yes! First of all, stop those guys. I believe you wont be embarrassed. Jonmyeong! Faaagh! Mudam and King Ma Dongpil each launched their bodies and began attacking the assassins. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Kwasik! Suddenly! All kinds of loud noises echoed throughout the area. The struggle of the king of martial arts, who uses an impregnable sword technique, and raises the killing power of the wild beast Ma Dong-pil, who fires mad magic attacks to the limit. It blocks attacks from sprayers coming from a wide range without any gaps. The force of an absolute master is also called an army, and as long as they block it, the probability of assassins coming up here is low. Moreover, in the middle of the mountain, Zhong Zhenbaeks remaining guards were also engaged in a fierce battle. Xu Liang muttered. But that doesnt mean you secretly dragged me here to kill me Ill give you back exactly what you said. What I was saying was that if it were possible to kill him with a trick, he would have been killed right away. The two people looked at each other and their expressions hardened. I guess not? Probably not. Everyone said no, but there was one person who was most suspicious at this moment. Dam Sa-young?! Xu Liang spoke quickly. Were you being watched? Zhong Zhenbaeks eyes deepened. I dont know that. If its Damsayeong, you can attach enough people. But Zheng Zhengbai didnt think he would shake hands like that. It was obvious that if they were caught, the relationship would deteriorate. Aside from that, there is no reason to ask a killing organization. Dam Sa-yeong also knows that it is impossible to kill Song Sang-baek even if he pours in a few assassination organizations from the expert who talks about being the best in the world. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For a moment, Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. Prince? There was a look of surprise on Zhong Zhenbaeks face. You mean His Highness the Crown Prince? Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Grumble! Old Yumagongs Ji Zong Yeolhwa Wall completely controlled the western area. It meant that Ma Dong-pil was pushing his magic skills to the limit. It was proof that it would be difficult to stop him if he did not show his skills. The problem is not the level of the assassins, but the fact that there are too many of them. The probability that Damsayoung summoned it is low. But Dam Sa-yeong is the only one who knows we are meeting here. ! Does Damsayoung report even the smallest details to the crown prince? Zheng Zhengbaek had no choice but to answer. Yes. Xu Liang smiled coolly. You do a variety of things. Seeing Seo-ryangs smile, Sang-geumbaek realized. Really the crown prince?! At least as long as he is a martial arts person, it is safe to say that there is no influential figure who will send an assassination at the meeting between the Demon Cult Lord and the Iron Blood Lord. Yes. If youre a Murimin, you cant do that and you wont feel the need to do that. But what if you are not a martial artist? How many people in Tanggeum Jungwon are there who have the influence and financial power to run so many assassination organizations even though they are not martial people? It is impossible to be certain. Its a battlefield full of all kinds of crazy things. It could have been Dam Sa-young, or it could have been sent by someone unknown to us. But you know that. You have to rule out those with low probability and move while keeping an eye on those with high probability. Of course it is. Xu Liang frowned. Who the hell are you? No, what are you going to do with those Seungnyangs. That was then. A thought suddenly crossed Seo-ryangs head. Who will benefit most from sending the assassination organization? Damsayeong? Prince? Or a remittance bag? No way. If anything, I would have benefited At that moment, Seoryangs eyes wavered. Could this be this crazy guy? For a moment, I almost lost control of my facial expression. Seo-ryang asked, trying hard to keep a straight face. What are you going to do? There was no answer from Zheng Zhongbaek. Xu Liang spoke quickly. Lets clean up first and then go on our way. It would be better for each of us to find out for ourselves. Right. Zhong Zhenbaek glared at Xiliang with sharp eyes. Im going to believe that its not you. Seoliangs response was astounding. Dont be damned. If I was going to kill you, I wouldnt need to use any water or anything, and the problem would be over even if I just rained down on the guards that are protecting me now. I intentionally mentioned the Hocheon Demon Emperor. The look of doubt disappeared from Zhong Zhenbaeks face. Wooooow! The Cheonmado was captured in the hands of Seoliang. The Taecheon Geogeom was held in Sang Geum-baeks hand. Lets get rid of it quickly. Dont grab your ankles. Dont you remember that you lost to me? noisy. Paaang! The two absolute masters flew into the middle of the assassins climbing the mountain. After half an examination. Whoa, you damn bastards. I came here thinking about dying. Still, I didnt know it would explode with a bomb. Seoryangs face was covered in soot as he brushed off the gun. Fortunately, the clothes were still intact. Mudam approached. Are you okay? What am I? What about the Great Protection Act? its okay. Seoliang looked at Ma Dongpil. Ma Dong-pil cleared his throat. Are you hurt? Just a little scratch. Seoliang tilted his head. This is because blood was dripping from Ma Dong-pils fingertips. Try hard. I apologize. Rather, the large Tiger King had no problems. Even before growing up, didnt he already have a body close to that of a golden Buddha? There was blood all over his body, but he looked fine without a single scratch. Xu Liang looked at the back of Zhong Zhen Baek disappearing into the distance. The sight of him moving with the few remaining escorts looked a little sad. Its a case of being deceived and deceived Maybe the world he wants is nowhere to be found. yes? no. Xu Liang turned around. When we get back, lets beat the head of the general military. Suddenly, Ho Yo-seong is mentioned. A puzzlement appeared on Mudam and Ma Dongpils faces. Xu Liang chuckled. Im going crazy because Im afraid someone might be the general of the Heavenly Demon Church. How dare you deceive even the religious leader and call the assassins to gather him? Ill have to go back and whip you later. Yes yes?! There was surprise in Mudams eyes. Are you saying it was the general military that sent the spray? maybe? Even though he said that, he seemed certain. Inviting a sprinkler to nip doubts in the bud. The person who will benefit the most from this operation is neither Damsayoung nor the crown prince. Its me. ! A total military would be worthy of doing something like this. Its not like I dont have a criminal record. Well, if it was the work of an unknown third party, I should be grateful. Ma Dong-pil opened his mouth. Ha, but if youre the general military, you could even say something to the religious leader There was no way to do that, right? Moreover, to deceive the enemy, you must first deceive your allies. If I had known of the assassins appearance, Song Sang-baek would have immediately become suspicious. Even if he struggles in delusion, he is a strong man comparable to me. Mudam and Ma Dongpil could not come to their senses from the shocking story. Xiliang looked up at the sky. The sunset was setting. Master, you did well in selecting one general. Even if I was out of my mind, I just had to do my job well. Chapter 501 Episode 501 Bulgongdaecheon () (1)Lord. . First of all summoning the Iron Blood Lord. Go out and see. yes? Ah yes! All right. Damsayoung, who was left alone, stared intently at the letters and various documents placed on the table. After a while he sat down. Things are getting interesting. Dam Sa-yeongs expression was difficult to describe in words. He seemed extremely angry, but also felt sad for some reason. Although I felt like I was full of life, I also felt like there was a bitterness in the air. her! You said you would take a few days off, but I never thought you would do such a mean thing without me knowing. I met Seo-ryang. With that Demonic Cult leader who, without realizing it, is his great enemy. It seemed like it wasnt just once or twice. Looking at the posted report, it seemed like they had been in contact with each other several times before this critical situation arose. He thought of a remittance bag. The face of a lion king full of confidence and the face of a toothless beast with no self-esteem. That was all a charade? Damsayoung couldnt believe it. Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It wasnt usually difficult to read the inside of a remittance bag. However, if you look back at the situation that was going on and the things that went hand in hand with him, he was not a person who would betray you in any way. A report like this came up Dam Sa-yeong smiled. Does this mean that since I didnt trust you in the first place, it doesnt constitute betrayal? Not sure about anything. Not yet. But this is certain. As many as six of the Kangho Ten assassination organizations dispatched troops. At that level, it is safe to say that the organizations fate was at stake. Dam Sa-youngs eyes sparkled. Whos behind it? Dispatching troops exactly at the time when two giants meet? Although the financial power and influence of attracting as many as six shooting organizations was great, getting the timing right was usually no big deal. This was impossible without fully understanding the movements of the two giants. And there was one person who could clearly see the movement. grow. However, Dam Sa-yeong never sent Salsu. He wasnt the type of person to move like that. If not me, then who? At that moment, Dam Sa-youngs eyes sparkled. Could it be the crown prince? The possibility is small. But it doesnt exist at all. The crown princes occasional boldness often surprised even Dam Sa-yeong, who controlled the martial arts faction. It could be the crown prince. Influence, financial power, there is nothing that I dont have. But the texture is different. No matter how reckless a person is, there is no benefit to using the Iron Blood Castul He doesnt know much about Moorim, but hes not stupid either. There were times when he couldnt use his smarts due to greed, but he wasnt the type of person who overused irrational moves that would affect the game. No one benefits. As if someone who had never entered this game had thrown in a new chess piece At that moment, Dam Sa-youngs eyes sparkled. Yeah, that cant be possible. There is no force in Moorim that one does not know about. It was the same with Sae-oe. There was. The one who can reap even the slightest benefit from this unexpected deadly war. And who is he? Shake! I am the leader of the Demon Cult. hmm? Damsayoung looked back. The person who opened the side door and came in was a one-armed young man. The expressionless face and deep eyes were so impressive that it was hard to see that he was missing an arm. A smile spread across Dam Sa-youngs face. Are you finished training? Thats right. Youve grown more. Now, it seems like the power of the Moon Lord has settled in well. Its thanks to Masters help. Even if the worlds greatest teachers teach, you wont grow that quickly without talent and effort. Its amazing. thank you. But what did you just say? Dan Lihu did not answer immediately. After cross-checking dozens of documents and letters, he heard one document. It is clear that he is the Demon Cultist. To be precise, it was probably a trick on the part of the Demonic Church. Dam Sa-young smiled. What makes you think that? Look at this. The document held by Dan Lihu contained a behavioral analysis of Demonic Cults movements over the past year. This may have been the first time Ma Jyoju and Song Seongju met. If we had contacted him several times in the past, he would have been able to kidnap the emperor right away when Iron Blood Castle helped make the iron armor for the imperial palace. Hmm? But if you look at this, the Demonic Church at the time was struggling to stabilize public sentiment in the south. Other than that there was no movement. Damsayoung tilted her head. I think that alone would have been busy enough. What matters is the essence. The reason the Demonic Cult went to the trouble of kidnapping the emperor not long ago was because they wanted to legitimize this war. The emperors existence is greater than capturing the hearts of the people. haha. If I had been in secret with Song Seongju, I could have kidnapped the emperor more easily. And that too several times. No matter how busy they are, they are not easy enough to miss such an opportunity. In other words, this is the first meeting between Ma Jiaoju and Song Seongju since their life-and-death battle in Zhejiang? I think so. Damsayoung nodded. After trying so hard to figure out this part, I couldnt figure it out. The disciple caught it. Although it is an expedient method, he is a disciple who is close to the Harmony Sutra. Not to mention his martial arts talent, Ilshins wit was also top-notch. He was truly a disciple worth saving. As you can see, this is the first time since the Zhejiang Incident that Yeomra appeared in the world right after ascending to the top of the religious leader. yes. Yeomra is a more unconventional figure than anyone else. When it comes to really important work, they dont send people and do things on their own. It was like that in the past during my elementary school days. Well it certainly was. But I dont think he came to the midfield because of his meeting with Song Seong-ju. If he had decided to make contact with Song Seongju, he would not have gone north openly. He must have come up hidden somehow, whether by putting on makeup or riding a boat. Damsayoungs eyes sparkled. You are right. yes. In other words, I think it is highly likely that this meeting with Song Seongju was an impromptu meeting. If Song Seong-jus personality is the same, it is worth accepting the Demon Cultists request to meet with him. What about the sprinkler organization? Thats right. As it is an impromptu meeting, very few people know this fact. We, the Iron Blood Castle and The Demon Cult. yes. There is no way the Iron Blood Lord could have summoned the Killer, so it is definitely a Demonic Cult. This shooting war is one of the strategies carried out by the Demonic Church. It must have been used as a catalyst to sow doubt in Song Seongjus mind. It was an amazing insight. Is it because I got enough rest? Or is it because his martial arts skills have grown and his resourcefulness has also grown to the next level? Dan Lihu had an almost accurate insight into the current trends of the country. The problem is this. Although he is an unconventional character, he rarely appears in the world. There must be a reason why he came out into the world without avoiding the public eye. Reason Yes, there must be a reason. And there is only one reason for that at the moment. The eyes of both people shone. Its a royal seal. Its a royal seal. Damsayoung frowned. We are closely examining whether troops were dispatched to seize the royal seal. However, no abnormal trends have been observed so far. There is a high probability that they have sent experts skilled in stealth techniques. Still, the moment they cross the Yangtze River, they will not be able to avoid our information network. You can be confident about that. But I know what Master Ye is thinking. A cold expression appeared on Dan Lihus indifferent face. There is a risk of being stabbed in the face. Yes. It was always like that. The Demonic Cult always caught us off guard. There was never a single time when common sense acted as predicted. This is true even if you just look at Ma Gyojus move to the central region. No matter how important the royal seal was, it was difficult to understand that the religious leader would go out into the world in person. Things that are difficult to understand are taken for granted. So it was a difficult organization to deal with. Its not strange no matter what they do. However, they would not have sent a raiding team as blatantly as the religious leader did. I agree. Because thats not unconventional, its stupid. yes. Unconventional Unconventional. What kind of unconventional strategy are they going to use to seize the royal seal? It was then. Lord. Its urgent! The eyes of both people shone. Please come in. The Lord of Heaven and Earth hurriedly opened the door and came in. The Namgung family is on the move. Namgoong? Thats right. There was surprise on Dam Sa-youngs face. Dan Lihu also seemed unexpected. It is said that seven members of the Namgung family got into a fight with the Iron Blooded Military Team and all died. What?! Anhui bordered the territory of Iron Blood Castle. They are trying not to bump into each other, but if they do, they can easily bump into each other. Because? Currently, the Nangong family has delivered an official protest document to the Iron Blood Castle. Seeing as he sent out official letters throughout Anhui and attracted the clans he had ties with, it appears that he actually had war in mind. I had no idea something like this would happen. With the power of the Namgung family, it is difficult to handle the iron-blooded castle. However, the main forces of Iron Blood Castle were maintaining the front line in the middle of the central plain. In such a situation, the power of the Namgung family would be enough to attack the Iron Blood Fortress. In addition, the Namgung family has the best sword in the central region of the time. If he joins us, we could cause more damage than we can imagine. And Is there any other information? Its not accurate information, but its somewhat unexpected Dan Lihu asked before Damsayoung. Dont hesitate and tell me right away. Oh yeah! It is said that people suspected of being soldiers from Binggung came in through Okmungwan in Gansu. Dam Sa-young and Dan Li-hu looked at each other. After staring at each other for a while, Dam Sa-young was the first to open her mouth. Which do you think you are? I think its most likely an ice palace. My thoughts are the same. Nangong En is the person who helped kidnap the emperor. If you help with something like that this time, the lives of the entire family will be in danger. Damsayoung picked up a letter scattered on the table. Among the Demon Cultists party, there is a person suspected of being the Ice Palaces Small Palace Lord. There is a high probability that it is a guide, but I cannot be sure. Maybe hes a hostage. Dam Sa-yeong gave an order to the Lord of Heaven and Earth. Concentrate the northwest intelligence network on Okmunguan right now! Lets closely investigate those presumed to be Binggung! All right! And if it is certain that they belong to the Ice Palace Dam Sa-young had a terrifying murderous intent on her face. After I find the royal seal, I will summon the Lord of Heavenly Dragon Palace. Chapter 502 Episode 502 Bulgongdaecheon () (2)A small camp isolated from the county. Seoliang rented the entire base. Not only did I not want to cause inconvenience to many people, but I also thought it would be better for Hyeoncheonjinin if there were no people around. So, for the first time in a long time, the group was able to rest well without anyone worrying about them. Of course, since it was the North, the enemys eyes were spread everywhere, but we didnt pay much attention to it. Um, have you washed everything? yes. Ma Dong-pil pointed to the stairs. Great Protector, please wash up and come back. I will take charge of the surrounding security. Then do me a favor. Mudam was a more flexible person than expected. Of course, because Ma Dong-pil is a trustworthy person, the escort is flexible. However, considering his usual personality, it was definitely unexpected. Ma Dong-pil came down to the first floor and saw Seo-ryang sitting by the window. Have you washed everything? Yes. how is it? Dont you feel like all your fatigue is gone after washing it off with hot water for the first time in a long time? Thats right. Ma Dong-pil expanded his spirit. Nothings wrong. Hyeon Cheon-jin and Joo Seo-yoon were in the third floor residence. Hyeoncheonjinins details got worse day by day. Thank you for your hard work, leader. What is the hardship? Thats not even a hardship. He was the one who took care of Hyeon Cheon Jin-in for over half a day while letting Joo Seo-yoon rest. Although it was not something a person like the head of the Heavenly Demon Church could do, Seoryang did not hesitate to take care of it himself, asking where such a thing could be. Ma Dong-pil once again thought that he had a lot to learn from the religious leader. This is because it is not easy for someone who is revered as the god of the martial arts world to act like that. Simple and plain. So Ma Dong-pil was good at writing. Why dont you come and have a drink? Embarrassment spread across Ma Dong-pils face. sorry. During the escort Oh, thats right? Yes. Besides, since the eyes of the enemy are everywhere, I think it would be best for me to exercise restraint. Xu Liang grinned. Its reassuring. Actually, in the past, horses were just escorts and were no different from ordinary subordinates, right? Ma Dong-pil smiled awkwardly. In fact, it was closer to Seoryangs problem than Ma Dongpils. It was partly because Seo-ryang moved so recklessly in the first place, and partly because he was so strong that it didnt matter if he moved like that. He was too strong to be escorted by anyone. But not anymore. The gap with Xiliang was still as wide as heaven and earth, but we were still in a position to step on the same mountain soil. He was fully qualified to be the guardian of the Ten Heavenly Demon Church. If youre not going to have a drink, come and have some tea. All right. Even while drinking tea, Ma Dong-pil did not suppress the feeling of being surrounded in all directions. Xu Liang smiled. Im proud. yes? When we first met in Gojuk Forest, we thought we were different species, right? But one of them became the cult leader and the other became the cult leaders bodyguard, so they are facing each other like this. Ma Dong-pil showed a shy expression. I will never call the leader a different species What do you think? What kind of bad thing is that? Thats a bad word. So Ma Dong-pil could not bear to answer. Its been a lot of hard work. I know best from what I have seen that they went to great lengths to get to that point. No, master. Its all thanks to the religious leader. What is Eun-deok? You did well. Xu Liang chuckled. I told you before, right? Im going to live a long time in the future. Please roll over just half an hour faster than me. I wont be lonely. Ma Dong-pil smiled. I will follow your orders. You stiff bastard. haha. Ma Dong-pil, who had been laughing for a while, asked cautiously. But is it okay if I leave him behind? who? The one called the Beast King. Xu Liang shook his head. Kang Hwi coolly delivered the follow-up blow to the Manapgeummajang strike, right? If you drag him around, hell be nothing more than a burden. Of course, but Why? Are you afraid that Dam Sa-young will do something foolish? Thats right. Im not that smart, but when I think back on what Dam Sa-young has done so far, I thought I could make this team tired enough. Xu Liang nodded. I saw it well. Thats his specialty. Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thats right. But there wont be time for that now. yes? Xiliang looked out the window. The sunset sky was amazingly beautiful. Youre going to be completely out of your mind, you poisonous snake. * * * After that, the oyster tea smells good. Is that so? Ho Yao-seongs face, enjoying tea to the fullest, looked quite happy. Soyeonsim smiled. You look like youre in a good mood? I came back from the dead. What do you mean? Haha, its a bit embarrassing to talk about. If you see him talking like that, it means he doesnt really want to talk. Soyeonsim nodded. Still, Im glad it worked out well. She cant even imagine. Hu Yao-seongs head almost fell off. But, So Wonju, you look very tired too? Theres never a day when Im not busy. Thats true, but how come youre more at risk of dying than me? Havent you been a bit overloaded with work lately? Soyeonsim spoke honestly and plainly. I thought it was time to pass it on to my successor. Hu Yaoshengs eyes widened. If you are the successor, do you mean the governor? is it so. Huh, successor class? You must be tired. What are you talking about? When it comes to simple work skills, youre already better than me. Eh? Its just that martial arts hasnt been completed yet. I am handling the rest of the work as well. amazing. There was no telling when the situation in the midfield would be shaken. Not only the military department but Hwan Hee-won was also in a state of extreme tension, and there was a lot of work to be done. In the meantime, he is directly carrying out the duties that his successor was responsible for. When do you sleep? Sleep as little as possible. Isnt that true of the Commander-in-Chief? Haha, thats true. Hu Yaoshengs eyes deepened. Are you thinking about retirement? Soyeonsim smiled. Im Mine too. Ive been busy handling an influx of work over the past dozen years. I think its better because you never know when a fight will break out. He said that if a war broke out, he would personally participate. Hu Yaosheng filed a complaint. You are amazing. It wasnt usually intentional. No matter how much I was mine, it was never easy to make up my mind. New wine must be put in new wineskins. If you are Hwa-ah, you will be able to serve the leader well. I guess so. I dont know when that will happen, but when I step down from Wonju, please take good care of the governor. Hu Yaosheng nodded. I will treat you no more or less than I treat So Wonju. It was a satisfactory answer. Thats just the right amount. A ray of relief was visible on So Yeon-sims face. But even for a moment. Anyway, how are you feeling, leader? Are you okay? Hu Yao-seong chuckled without realizing it. The question of whether everything was okay was laughable for no reason. yes. Youre fine. You must live long and prosperous. Im worried that the bastards in the central plains are being rude to the religious leader. I almost made a big mistake. Fortunately that didnt happen. No, rather, it looks like the leader is beating up the bad guys. Admiration appeared on So Yeonsims face. Even without hearing the details, I could see how unconventional the leader was doing. Hu Yao-seongs face said so. Well, the Great Protector and the Demon Guard are also with us. yes. The leader alone is almost invincible, but with two super experts who have reached the extreme level, you will be absolutely safe. . hmm? Why are you doing this? no. Its a bit strange. yes? Soyeonsim tilted her head. It is absolutely safe This is the first time I have heard the Commander-in-Chief use such words. Ho Yaoseong flinched for no reason. Um I see. I hope more than anyone else that the leader will be safe. Commander Hohos loyalty deserves to be known to everyone. Hubei is dangerous. However, the danger was greatly reduced to a conversation and a hand-to-hand combat with the Lord of the Iron Blood Castle. Risks still abound. Definitely Mt. Wudang. There is Damsa-yeong in Mt. Wudang. No, even if Damsayeong is not there, it is clearly a strategic point. This is probably where the enemys firepower is most concentrated. And as of now, there was a high probability that Dam Sa-yeong would also be there. This is true both when looking at the terrain and when looking at the enemys movements. Damsayoung will be waiting for the religious leader there. However, there was one reason why Ho Yaoseong was not too worried. I think it is better to form an alliance with one strong force rather than form an alliance with various groups. yes? Binggung. You dont know how reassuring it is. Ah yes. I dont know what hes saying all of a sudden. So Yeon-sim sipped her tea without thinking. Hu Yaosheng also smiled and savored the tea. Its unconditional. They will definitely turn their attention to Gansu. Ho Yo-seong was a person who knew the flow of strategy better than anyone else. Amazing tricks are good, but sometimes it is necessary to maintain averageness and passively respond to the enemys attacks. Ho Yo-seong was a person who knew how to freely control his abilities and desires for the future. You must have gotten used to it a lot. To my connection with the religious leader. Even before Seolyang ascended to the position of leader, he shook the entire central plain with his unconventional actions. It does not fit Hu Yao-seongs resourcefulness. Contrary to what he appears, he is a person who enjoys meticulous and standard tactics, and does not necessarily prefer taking the easy route in a difficult way. However, Seoryang was a person who was good at getting what he wanted through improvisational strategies and efficient tactics. He was good at fooling the enemy with minimal force rather than strong force, unconventional rather than standard, and speed rather than force. His abilities were at a level that could easily be called another genius soldier. After Hu Yaosheng became the leader of Xi Liang, he maintained the flow of the country by using a strategy thoroughly tailored to him. Although he handled the details at his own discretion, he unconditionally followed Seo-ryangs inclinations in the grand scheme of things. This Spray War could be seen as being in a similar context. Hu Yaosheng was not a person who used such strategies. However, Seo-ryang was a man who would shake the enemy to his core through deception that even fooled his allies. It must have been well tamed. Although the enemy knows the existence of the General Military, they do not know how much influence the General Military exercises over Protestantism. The resourcefulness of the general of the Heavenly Demon Church hidden behind the giant tree called Seoryang. At this moment, he was trying to take what he wanted through standard infiltration while avoiding the attention of the enemy who was accustomed to unconventional attacks. And his aim gradually became a reality, shaking up the landscape of the country once again. Commander General. I received a call from Hebei. Ho Yo-seong suddenly stood up. The chief priest bowed his head. It is said that the Demon Emperor has succeeded in infiltrating Hebei. Su Yanshen was startled and looked at Hu Yaosheng. You mean the Demon Demon Emperor? Are you sure youre talking about the Hocheon Demon Emperor Dan? Su Yanshens words did not reach Hu Yaochengs ears. The thrill that only a soldier can feel was in his tightly clenched fist. All you have to do is retreat properly after taking the royal seal. Then we can have everything. The world of magic, which we had only dreamed of until now, is slowly revealing its reality. The time is not far when we will seat you on the throne of heaven, where only the true master of the world can sit. Master, please wait a moment. Chapter 503 Episode 503 Bulgongdaecheon () (3)Late at night. Slur. Yeo Kang-hwis charm, which brightly colored the surroundings with a soft white color, gradually subsided. Whoa. The breath he was spitting out was very hot. Although he was practicing an ice skill that would never exist again in the world, he was only human. Although it was said that special martial arts were being practiced by borrowing the power of Mother Nature, the ones who embodied them were humans, so the body itself could not be made of ice. But Yeo Kang-hwi was disappointed. My fathers words rang in my ears. C Bingbaekmu () has been with the history of Binggung. Yes, its like the reigning Demon Emperor that the Seo master is familiar with. I heard that Dominion Demon Hwanggi is an absolute magic technique created by the First Heavenly Demon and has taken hundreds of years to become established in its current form. Bingbaekmu is the same way. Bingbaekmu, created by the first palace lord, was perfected in its current form over hundreds of years. Hundreds of years. Its easier said than done, but it wasnt usually difficult to improve one martial skill for hundreds of years. The perseverance and sincerity of past palace lords who perfected martial arts from generation to generation was truly remarkable. However, there was a difference between Bingbaekmu and the reigning Demon Emperor. C From what I heard from Master Seo, it was said that the reigning Demon Hwanggi was an absolute magic attack that unleashed extreme power even when it was first created. Bingbaekmu is not like that. The original form of Bingbaekshingong is Bingryunsimbeop (݆ķ), which is the martial art you learned when you first entered martial arts. Our Bingbaekmu is a peerless martial art that is built up from scratch and reaches the sky. This also meant that Bingryunsimbeop was a solid martial art. In fact, it is just a basic ball that any warrior in Binggung can learn, but Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. without the basic ball, Binggung would not have received the name Saeoejeil (һ). C So, the palace lords blood relatives begin full-scale training after mastering the Bingryun Simbeop. Now then, let me ask you again. What kind of considerations do you think are needed to elevate the bingbaek radish you are learning to the level of true mastery? What do you think you need to understand to be able to completely smash Bingbaekmu into your body? I dont know, father. I still dont know. There were only a few people in the history of Binggung who were Yeo Kang-hwis age and had mastered the Bing Baek Shin Gong to the level of the Ten Saints. So to speak, he is a genius. Yeo Kang-hwi was, without a doubt, a martial arts genius. However, even the talent given by heaven had its limits. In order to truly go beyond the principles of martial arts and master martial arts itself, something more than talent was needed. Yeo Kang-hwi was curious about that, and his father answered as follows. C Dont try to handle the ice, become the ice yourself. Your body has already become a piece of ice. Is martial arts a big thing or a great skill? You should start by abandoning the idea of simply completing a new skill. The area you can rise to with talent is exactly the area you are standing in right now. Become ice. From here on, no talent is needed. Is that true, father? Yeo Kang-hwi recalled Seo-ryangs words. C Talent? Talent its good to have it, but what if you dont have it? Its a martial arts road that I have to walk down for the rest of my life anyway. It is more important to go more surely than to go faster. Of course, it changes again when you reach the peak. Because, regardless of the simple skeleton or senses, what is important is how you utilize what you have accumulated so far. However, it may be too much for you to discuss that level now. Its a word that hurts ones self-esteem. It hurts my pride, but its the truth. He was able to reach his current level faster than anyone else thanks to the talent given to him by heaven, but at the same time, he was despairing of the huge wall he had never faced. I became stronger and more solid. Its still like that at this very moment. But thats it. Jumping over the wall was a completely different matter. Ice Become ice. What are you saying thats not funny? Yeo Kang-hwi, surprised, looked to the side. omg! When did you come? What and when are you coming? It came a long time ago. There was no answer when I called, so I sat down and picked some weeds, and then I started complaining because you were talking nonsense. Surprisingly, Seo-ryang was sitting next to Yeo Kang-hwi. It was within reach if you just stretched out your hand. Xu Liang smiled. Why were you so worried that you didnt even know someone was here? Its not like hes hiding his presence at all. Ah Yeo Kang-hwi said in a bitter voice. Its a concern I always have. Mugong Daeseong? Its not exactly that, but yeah, its similar. If its right, its right, if not, its not. Whats similar? Rotten. Yeo Kang-hwi grinned. After getting his younger brother Yeo Sang-rin back, he tried not to look depressed. I always tried to live with a smile, and my laughter actually increased a lot. But on days like today, its really hard to smile. Are you going tomorrow? Xiliang narrowed his eyes. How did you know when you didnt even tell me? Its obvious. The religious leaders I have seen so far are not people who like to waste time. haha. Besides, its been like that since long ago. I definitely want to kill Dam Sa-young. Is that so? yes. It was like that. Dont you remember? Well, thats fine. Since Ive been living such a busy life lately, I feel like my memory is gradually declining. Well, since I gritted my teeth and held on with the goal of killing that guy, I could have told you that too. Yeo Kang-hwi was not upset at all. I was just curious. So youve become stronger? hmm? Did you go all the way up there because you wanted to catch him and give him a nice punch when you confronted him? Xu Liang chuckled. Its a little different. Please tell me. well? As you know, our school is quite brutal. Well, that atmosphere has died down a lot these days, but the principle of strong self-respect is still rooted in the hearts of the demons. Strong self-respect. Only the strong exist. Only the strong are worthy, and those who are not strong cannot survive. Yes. Moreover, my teacher was a person who did not express his emotions in front of his students. I had to prove myself. okay. No matter what, it was a bit harsh. You throw a disciple who lost all his strength due to being caught in a poison spell and throws him into the bamboo forest. Its really funny when I think about it now. I lived in an environment where I couldnt survive unless I became stronger. In other words, risk your life to become strong. Do you mean this? Thats the basics, I guess. As you said, it is true that I trained myself to be more flexible because I wanted to kill Dam Sa-young. So whats the difference? hmm? Yeo Kang-hwis face, bathed in white moonlight, looked particularly whiter than usual. The difference between you and me. I want to know the difference between the Little Palace Lord of the North Sea Ice Palace and the Lord of the Heavenly Demon Church. . The environment is different and the martial arts learned are different. I understand that. However, the desire to become stronger is no different between me and the religious leader. In some ways, I may be stronger. . They say that if your greed is too much, what little you have will be taken away from you, right? I dont believe that. so do i. yes. Thats right. In other words, my desire to become stronger surpassed that of the religious leader. It may be rude to say this, but I think I am more gifted with simple uneducated talent. Thats also true. But I wonder why this gap has occurred and why I have not yet reached the level of heavenly rank. Yeo Kang-hwi sighed. Yes, Im curious. really. There will be a lot you want to say. There will be much more than this. He probably wanted to pour out all the confusion and frustration he had. But Yeo Kang-hwi did not do that. Thats because I didnt think it had any meaning. For a moment, Yeo Kang-hwi smiled bitterly. I looked a little ugly, didnt I? Do you know this? yes? Youre the type of person who sets a lot of limits. What do you mean by that? To be precise, its not enough to think on your own and come up with answers on your own, so you blindly believe in it. When you listen to it, you may think its true, but you never change your opinion. her! In that respect, you and Rin are similar. Yeo Kang-hwis eyes wavered. Xu Liang smiled and waved his index finger. That kind of attitude is not good. Instead of taking anything for granted, you need to question everything. Once you think your body has been trained sufficiently, then you have to worry about it until your head splits. Of course in what way is it so? hmm. Xiliang looked up at the sky. . I tried to sleep well for today. Even though I couldnt sleep, I tried to sleep somehow. Tomorrow and tomorrows self. In a way, it was because I was trying to meet the person who had lived up to this point and who had made me who I am today. I wanted to get enough sleep for that wonderful day. But I think it was wrong. Looking at Yeo Kang-hwis pure and honest eyes, I had no intention of going in there at all. Those eyes resemble Joo Seo-yoons and Zhong Li-yings. Inside was Ma Dong-pil and Yeom-ra who was screaming like crazy on a battlefield where blood and flesh were splattering. Well, theres no need to be special. yes? no. Its funny that even though we prepare for tomorrow, we dont live today as ourselves. You said it with your own mouth earlier. The environment is different and the martial arts you learn are different. I understand that, but isnt the desire to become stronger the same? I did. Why arent you thinking about that? yes? The environment is different and the martial arts skills are different. Thats where the difference between you and I becomes extreme. That is something you should never take for granted. !! The only thing that is natural in this world is the providence of nature. There are many people in the world who wield the power to defy even the laws of nature. For example, there was a guy called the Beast King, right? . Never take it for granted. Never look down on me. You should never pass anything over and try to dig into the phenomenon itself. So You have the same desire to become stronger? Thats ridiculous. So are there people in this world who want to be weak? The desire for strength is the instinct of all living things born and raised in Mother Nature. Even a mere insect seeks strength, so why are you so emphasizing that your strength is so special? . That is only natural. Once you realize why it is natural, you have to look beyond that point. Ah. If the martial arts are different, why are they different? What are the characteristics of those martial arts? If the environments are different, what are the advantages and disadvantages of those environments? What would I have done? I wonder if I am right now. Yeo Kang-hwis eyes wavered. Xu Liang smiled. When you question everything and accept all the facts as they are, new doors open. ! And such actions are the completion of self-realization through martial arts. In an instant, a shock like a thunderbolt struck Yeo Kang-hwis head. Become ice What is Bingbaekmu pursuing? And is what Bingbaekmu pursues the same as what I pursue? Crispy! A crack began to appear in the hard shell. Thats right. Seo-ryang stood up and rolled up his sleeves. I gave up thinking about sleeping because of you, but Im sad if nothing comes of it. Today, I will have fun beating up the noble Binggungs direct lineage. It was the night before I met Dam Sa-young. Chapter 504 Episode 504. Bulgongdaecheon () (4)Hmm. Xuan Tianjins eyes deepened. A night past midnight. The starlight pouring in from outside the window was etched in my eyes very clearly. It was an unusually bright starry night. Each one was different in size and intensity of light, but none of them were lacking in beauty. He looked at the seven angled stars among them. Hehe, seven stars. Hyeon Cheon Jin-in smiled innocently without even realizing it. Is it because he made up his mind, or is it because the sky already knew the heart of an old man whose teeth were about to grind, that he stands out among those beautiful stars? I could tell without saying anything or listening. Now the time has come. The boiling high fever disappeared as if it were a lie, and my trembling fingertips became very stable. It seemed as if I could cross from one peak to the other in a month if I kicked the ground and ran, and the clouds seemed as if they would be surprised and disperse with just one exciting sword dance. I felt like I could do everything. It felt like I could get my hands on everything. Its time. Finally, now. Hyeon Tian Jin-in closed his eyes. Im sorry. huh? Joo Seo-yoon came with a water bowl and looked around. grandfather? Hyeon Cheon Jin-in disappeared. Jiyiing. The demon sword cried. The Ink King and the Black Blood are one name and at the same time share one life. Since he was one of the best new recruits and horsemen in the world, it was not uncommon for the sword himself to cry. But there has never been a time when it resonated as deeply and profoundly as it did today. A deep sound that no one else can hear and only Ma Dong-pil can hear. Why are you doing this? Ma Dong-pil looked puzzled and grabbed his sword. Ugh. As soon as I delivered some magical energy, the swordsmanship subsided. But the tremors still remained. It seemed to have calmed down to some extent thanks to the masters magical power, but Geommyeong didnt know how to stop. Ma Dong-pils eyes wavered. Are you scared? Yes. I dont know if the sword had an ego, but Ma Dong-pil thought that the black blood demon sword was trembling with fear. Such was the whisper of the sword to its owner. The black blood is scared. why? It was then. Its okay. Ma Dong-pil, startled, turned around. There was Hyeoncheonjin, standing with his back to me. Elder? Im sorry for coming to you without knowing. Are you very surprised? Of course I was surprised. A ray of concern appeared on Ma Dong-pils face, which had been colored with embarrassment. Are you okay? Its windy because its in the mountains. Hyeon Cheon Jin-ins smile deepened. You are truly a gentle person. yes? I havent even had a few proper conversations with you. But I knew it before. Your gentle nature. Oh, thank you. You joined the Demonic Martial Forest and eventually became the sects guard warrior. But I can tell. Whether you devoted yourself to the magic path or the righteous path, you would have shown yourself to be no different from how you are now. . You are a good person. I guarantee it. Ma Dong-pil scratched his head in embarrassment. I felt like I received a huge compliment, but I had nothing to say. Because I never thought of myself as such a good person. Xuan Tianjin laughed loudly. Later, if you are interested, you can also take an interest in Tao. Looking at your physiognomy, it seems that you have no connection with Taoist Buddha, but it may still be able to bring a ray of peace to your frustrated mind. Oh yeah. Why? Ma Dong-pil found it increasingly difficult to face Hyeon Cheon-jin. I didnt particularly think of him as a difficult person, but now it was especially difficult to make eye contact. Hyeoncheonjinin looked at the black blood demon sword hanging on Ma Dongpils belt. Wooooow. The name of the sword grew noticeably larger. Ma Dong-pil was embarrassed and grabbed the sheath of his sword. sorry. The sword was from earlier Ma Dong-pil said without knowing what he was sorry for. And he didnt even realize he had said that. Hyeon Tian Jin-in sighed lightly. I hope. yes? I hope and hope. You have a strong character that will not be shaken even if you are drenched in the blood of a thousand people. You will not be swayed by the magic power of that magic sword. However, it would not be a good thing if there were too many occasions to draw that sword. Ah I hope you will have fewer occasions to pull out the magic sword. Before you kill your enemy, think twice, and if possible I hope you treat your enemy with mercy, just like Taengjung said. Hyeon Cheon Jin-in smiled again. You can do well. I have no doubt about it. I felt like I didnt know what to do. Ma Dong-pil, who was scratching his head, soon bowed his head. I will heed the elders words to heart. . Elder? Ma Dong-pil looked up and was surprised. Before we knew it, Hyeoncheonjin had disappeared. Where have you been? Whoa. Seo-ryang, who had made Yeo Kang-hwi realize a great deal with his teachings and dances that were far beyond that of a single Si-jin, opened his sleeves. How can this be so hot? This is why geniuses are scary. I dont know what Yeo Geuk-do said, but Yeo Kang-hwi tried to break out of his shell based on those words. But it didnt work out. This is because their view of the world was narrow-minded. When I broke that narrow-mindedness and forcibly poured out martial arts to instill enlightenment into my body, the icy white radish that poured out began to change at an alarming rate. Of course, there was no way he could be Seoliangs opponent. The problem was the speed of change. I guess its still too much. But I set the frame. The river that was supposed to flow through the wall continued to flow parallel to the wall. For example, Seoryang determined the correct direction in which the river should flow. Of course, being caught doesnt mean youll be caught. But Yeo Kang-hwi caught it. In an instant. Its a talent sent from heaven but the world isnt fair. At that time, I heard a pleasant voice. The world isnt fair, but its also rough and tough, so theres no way to miss out on anything. The emergence of this and the disappearance of that all have their own meaning. Seo-ryang turned around and spoke calmly. Is it worth moving? Hyeon Cheon Jin-in smiled comfortably. Did you know? well? I wasnt sure. I dont even know if I can use the word confidence in something like this. I just thought it would definitely happen. Xu Liang glanced at the third floor of Julu. Since Seo-yoon took care of her with such sincerity, isnt it normal for her to shake herself off and wake up? haha. Hyeoncheonjins laughter was very pleasant to hear. Xiliangs eyes deepened. Thats fascinating. What do you mean? Senior Nohs Sangsangjeon (ϵ) is shining brighter than ever. Do you see that? Look. From Sandangjeon, which shines as clear as the sun, a thread comes down and holds the expedition tightly in its grip. Amazing. I didnt know you had already opened your divine eyes. new idea? The word is the divine eye. In the end, it should be seen as an extension of the minds eye. However, the reason you can see my condition so clearly is also thanks to the superpower given to me by Taengjung. Right. Xu Liang sighed. I guess he launched his final expedition using his spiritual power, which had reached its peak. I didnt know that was possible. Once an expedition is broken, it is difficult to restore it. Those who have cultivated their energy to the limit, such as Jeoksong or Hyeoncheonjinin, may be able to receive treatment and live a while longer, but usually they die on the spot as soon as the expedition disappears. In that respect, Hyeoncheonjinin showed an amazing performance again. After tightening the once broken expedition guard with sticky force, he faked his bodys revival and broke it again with the power of Dan Sangjeon. Two consecutive away openings. It was also a complete opening that touched a much deeper place than before. You can use almost infinite power, but no miracles happen this time. The power consumption will also be much faster. It was a method that no one could have tried if he were not a great warrior worthy of the nickname of God along with the red pine that could only be used by Hyeoncheonjinin. There was a look of sadness on Seo-ryangs face. Are you going? Thats right. Hyeontianjin looked to the northwest. The shamans mountain from far away is calling to me. The Seven Stars were heading there today. . If not now, when? Suddenly a thought occurred to me. That one thought took on a large, concrete form and led me to enlightenment. form? Now is the time to escape from this body that I have worn for so many years. It is time to leave the body. A look of turbulence appeared on Seo-ryangs face. Myth. Its not a myth. I couldnt look into that deep, deep abyss. I didnt have the courage or feel the need to do it. . But I could see it from where the abyss begins. That alone is amazing. I didnt do anything. Its all thanks to you guys loving and caring for me. If I hadnt done that, I dont know how I would have even set foot there. Hyeoncheonjinin burst out laughing. You also heard what Daengjoong said, right? Since I realized that I have strayed from the path, isnt that also enlightenment? I told you that one day I would reach heaven. I remember. What Daengjung said was both right and wrong. Unlike Dingjung, I swung my sword at evil and shouted at the devil. My enlightenment was accompanied by killing. I guess so. I had no attachment to the path of enlightenment. I didnt think I deserved it. . Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But what is happening? Is this what you were thinking while crossing the central plains under your care? What did you think? The Tao is in all things, and all things are the Tao, so wouldnt the Tao be open to all, regardless of whether they are humans or animals? But why was I only regretting the past and ignoring the starlight shining above my head? Hyeon Cheon Jin-in burst into laughter. The blood on your teacher Lee Cheon-sangs hands is immeasurable. However, he has reached the point where he becomes one with the sky. Whats different about me? . The moment I realized that, I saw Chilseong outside the window. At that moment I was able to stand in front of the abyss. Xu Liang smiled. What do you wish for? There is nothing I wish for. What are you looking at? Theres nothing to see. What are you listening to? I tried to listen, but it went away. Where are you headed? Hyeon Tian Jin-in smiled. I will go to Seonsan (ɽ), which gave me the name of Hyeoncheon, the place where I was born. He could not become one with heaven. I didnt get that much enlightenment. But at least he was able to become one with the mountain where he was born and raised. That was the realization he gained. And Hyeoncheonjinin was satisfied with that. There was much more enlightenment to be gained in this life, but I did not want any more enlightenment. Because he himself is already Wudang Mountain. Come to Wudang Mountain. Come and test your fate. Xi Liang took control with moderation. I am Seoryang, the 36th leader of the Heavenly Demon Church. It was an honor to spend time with you. Hyeon Cheon Jin-ins gun fist was soft. The son of the mountain, born and raised in a martial arts shaman, expresses his gratitude to the Heavenly Demon of this era. It was an honor to be with your soul. The two people raised their heads. At the same time, one person disappeared. Xiliang looked up at the sky. Just as Hyeoncheonjinin said, the light of the Seven Stars was very bright today. Rest in peace. Chapter 505 Episode 505 Bulgongdaecheon () (5)I see. okay. A deep sadness appeared on Joo Seo-yoons face. Xu Liang asked calmly. Are you sad? yes. Youve become stronger. Joo Seo-yoon looked up at Seo-ryang with wet eyes. Xu Liang said with a smile. I learned how to be honest about how sad I feel. You have become strong enough. I think both of you will be proud to see you now. . I guess he just didnt want to see your sad face. Moreover, he must have been with you all this time and provided you with sufficient enlightenment. You and Seon-bae Hyeon-cheon knew very well that the time to say goodbye was approaching, right? Clear tears flowed from Joo Seo-yoons eyes. Jeoksong and Hyeoncheonjinin were not just old people. Although it was an extremely short time, the two old men shed a bright light on Joo Seo-yoons heart. To them, Joo Seo-yoon was like their own granddaughter, and Joo Seo-yoon also treated them like their own grandfather. A feeling of kinship that she had never felt before. Because it was my first time feeling it, the shock of losing it was great. Seo-yoon Joo experienced sadness and despair for the first time in addition to the stagnation of his martial arts growth. Hyeoncheon Noh Seon-bae taught you the art of Jiseon, right? yes. The sword of wisdom and enlightenment was everything to him. Just by passing it on to you, the relationship between you and Seonbae has been completed. There is no need to say goodbye. Huh. Joo Seo-yoon sobbed sadly. Seoliang did not console her. I just waited for her to get her emotions together. After a while, she calmed down and wiped away her tears. Grandpa went to Wudang Mountain, right? You have become one with Mount Wudang. I want to see my grandfather. Xu Liang smiled. It is because of the retaking of the Oksae, but at the same time, it is the central government that came out to head there. I guess we can leave now. With his support, Seo-ryang invited me and my group to gather together. He looked around at Mu Dam, Ma Dong Pil, Joo Seo Yoon, and Yeo Kang Hwi. Its time. It was a word that gave me an inexplicable shiver. Demonic energy soared in Xiliangs eyes. We will reach Wudang Mountain tomorrow morning. Well be leaving at midnight tonight, so make sure youre ready. Mudam and Ma Dongpil bowed their heads. Xiliang looked up at the sky. are you okay. I am no longer who I used to be. Cheon Ha-jin, a revenge-crazed murder king who longed for freedom. no. There were no such beings in his heart anymore. He goes to meet Damsa-yeong as the only god of the Heavenly Demon Religion, not as the person he was in the past who struggled with deeply accumulated resentment. Seoliang believed in himself that he would not be shaken. * * * Lord. Bing Palaces forces have passed through Gansu Gayuk Pavilion. okay? yes. Dam Sa-yeong looked at Dan Li-hu. What do you think about this speed? Dan Lihus eyes deepened. Its slower than I thought. Yeah, its slow. That makes me even more suspicious. That is correct. We are moving while thoroughly erasing all traces. Thats why it doesnt speed up. The information source asked about Binggungs military power was truly amazing. There were as many as seven transcendent masters, and among the thirty or so people following him, none of them were non-masters. Crucially, there was even a person suspected of being a Hwagyeong expert there. I know that Ice Palace has great power, but no one knows the specifics. But this is certain. There is no palace there. Thats right. The martial arts skills of the Bukcheongoeseong Behai Emperor are no less than those of the Jungwon Three Emperors. In other words, one can be said to be the best person in the world based on pure martial arts alone. There is no way a person with that level of force would be with an army that size. It was a matter of common sense. Preparing for an unexpected situation by allocating power. Unless war breaks out immediately, it is foolish to put too much power on one side. The problem is that we dont know whether the Beihai Emperor is in Binggong or is heading to the central plains through another route. Damsayoung shook her head. There is no need to think that far. We have distributed our troops so that we can respond immediately no matter what kind of expert comes at any time. Now is the time to focus solely on the Binggung troops that passed through Gayokgwan. yes. Dam Sa-yeong asked the Lord of Heaven and Earth. Have you contacted Song Seong-ju? Thats right. It looks like they are heading back to the Sangvis Castle base, but we will contact you before that happens. It definitely has to be that way. The moment Seongju Song enters Iron Blood Fortress, there is no way to know when he will crawl out. He must be in our sight. All right. And Dam Sa-youngs eyes deepened. Yeomra? They say he has been staying at Julu in the remote mountains near Namjanghyeon for several days. Is there anything unusual about accompanying you? Not yet. hmm. At that time, Dan Lihu spoke. Speaking of Yeomra, I have something to tell you. Tell me. I checked the status of the water column last night. How was it? The entire blood and water spirit energy was shaken. Yeomras Cheonmajihak creates thunder energy. As lightning is the natural enemy of water, the blood receptor that has penetrated into the veins of the entire body is causing abnormalities. Damsayoung frowned. Its a brain machine yes, it was like that. It brought back terrible memories he never wanted to recall again. A monster who ascended to the rank of god but decided to remain in the world with infinite desires. The monsters power was already beyond the scope of martial arts. With one swing of the sword, several seals are blown away, and with a single wave of the hand, a thunderbolt is unleashed. It caused an earthquake in a matter of seconds and created boiling lava from the cracked ground. It was truly a living hell. In front of that disaster-like power, the powerlessness of the two absolute masters who were talking about being the best in the world had no meaning. The most terrible power among them was, without a doubt, the thunder energy. Originally, Noegi was not a power allowed to humans. Among the magicians of the Heavenly Dragon Palace, there are no more than three magicians who can properly implement brain energy. The sight of such high-dimensional power pouring down like a shower was not only terrifying but also touching. Dam Sa-yeong, seeing the world approaching the end of the world, fell to her knees in fear for the first time. That is Cheonmajihak. It was not for nothing that the reigning Demon Emperor heard the sound of the greatest demon in the world. It is meaningless to consider the level of martial arts that are called the pinnacle. There is no need to argue about which is better, just because the fields are different. However, the reigning Demon Emperor was something different. Because it is a martial arts technique of the highest order, it is in a realm that is completely different from other martial arts techniques. If we were to choose the martial arts with the most destructive power among the martial arts at the peak of the Central Plains, it would undoubtedly be Reign Demon Emperor. But fortunately, the blood-receiving energy is different from other water energy. Even if you were hit directly by a powerful brain energy, you would have been able to regain your original strength after a few months of recuperation. It could have been taken back. In other words, it meant that there was a high probability that Ki Jong-ui would not regain his original strength. The problem is ice. ice age? Yes, it seems that the owner of the Binggung Sogung who was with Yeomra was also attacked. The blood receiver, which was shocked by the cerebral energy, froze in that state. Dam Sa-young laughed. He was the one who held all the power of the Seven Elements in his hands. Even without looking, I could guess what kind of condition it was in. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Is the blood receiver okay? Luckily, a small amount of the blood receptor remains intact. However, I think the new song that has been called so far should be discarded. her! Dam Sang-young muttered bitterly. It was energy that could be recovered even if the host died, but they made it completely unusable? They are truly nasty people. Fortunately, the divine land that gave rise to the Seven Elements of War still remains. If you extract the blood-receiving energy from Ki Jong-uis body and release it, you will be able to quickly produce a large amount of divine energy. I cant help it. Dam Sa-yeong said something creepy in a calm voice. Extract the blood receiver from Ki Jong-uis body. yes. They will have to be pulled out alive. They say there isnt much left, so you might be shocked when the host dies. All right. Extracting blood spirit energy while conscious entails terrible pain. It would be more painful than being burned alive. That was Damsayeong. Even if they are subordinates, they only regard it as a sword that can break at any time. Although it may be a pity that a usable sword is broken, they think it would be enough to make another sword. Considering Gi Jong-uis loyalty to Dam Sa-yeong, he was truly a vicious lord. Dan Lihu said. Anyway, I think Yeomra will come here. I dont know exactly when that will be. What about the owner of the land and the owner of the fire? Its a days journey. We should be able to arrive tomorrow morning. Hmm, good. It was then. ? Dam Sa-yeong looked out the window without realizing it. A look of puzzlement appeared in Dan Lihus eyes. Master? . Master. Is there any problem? hmm? Oh no. Uncharacteristically, he even stutters. Dan Lihus curiosity grew. Dam Sa-youngs eyes wavered. What happened just now? It seemed as if some invisible sacred energy surrounded the entire place. No, more accurately, it seemed to have permeated the entire mountain. I got that feeling. It felt like I could just ignore it, but strangely it felt like it was bothering me. Master. Has the seven energies been shaken? Damsayoung shook her head. no. I guess I just havent had enough sleep lately. I will be in charge today. Please take the day off today. How can I rest when there is so much to do? do not worry. Your master is not that weak. In addition to the original martial arts he possessed as Emperor Uicheon, he acquired all of the sacred powers of the Seven Pillars that he had collected through the Seven Elements of War. In addition, the amplification of internal strength for unknown reasons was gradually stabilizing. Damsayoung has become so strong. Lets at least have a cup of tea. All right. It was then. Lord! An urgent cry was heard outside the door. The head of heaven and earth opened his mouth instead. Whats going on? I received a call from the Demon Cultist! At that moment, the atmosphere in the room became tense. Come in. The Cheonjigak warrior came in and immediately knelt down. The head of heaven and earth frowned. What about the letter? There is no correspondence. However, it is said that he contacted the monitors and told them directly. What is it about? They said they would enter Wudang Mountain around tomorrow morning. Danlihu looked at Damsayoung. Damsayoung took a deep breath. Is it finally coming? Seoryang, a new god of Shinism who has never been seen before. What kind of person is he? Is he a demon god with monstrous power like my master? Has it grown further since the fight with the remittance bag? Or has it regressed? Whoa. Yes, Master. Contact the entire Seventy-Two Rock Tombs. To prepare for any unexpected situation, enter a wartime regime. All right. bang! Damsayoung hit the table with both hands. Subtle tension and strong anticipation bloomed on his face. He is the greatest genius in the history of magic who has taken control of half the world I am very excited. Chapter 506 Episode 506. Bulgongdaecheon () (6)Although it was past midnight, there were quite a few people around Guando. And all of them were martial people. Among them, there was an unknown master of the Ronindo Jeongsajigan and even a military man who was active in Saewe. In the past, there were warriors who belonged to the Uicheon Alliance and there were also masters who belonged to the Sapa. Surprisingly, there was no shortage of such experts. From Nanjang County to the road next to Guando leading to Wudang Mountain, numerous warriors were watching Guando, albeit somewhat sparsely. The reason they gathered here was simple. Because there were rumors. There is a rumor that the head of the Heavenly Demon Church is going to meet Dam Sa-yeong, who is located in Mt. Wudang. The Murim people were not fools. It was certainly surprising that the demonic lord Yeomramaje and the iron-blooded lord Suraje fought a life-or-death battle in Zhejiang. However, the collision of the two absolutes gave us a vague sense of anxiety about the outbreak of war, but also made us know that that anxiety would not actually be revealed. Not now. The military power of Lee Cheon-sang, the former leader of the Demonic Cult, who caused the bloody death of Nakjeong was a feat worthy of being talked about for a long time. As a result, the Uicheon Alliance collapsed and the ruling faction, the Murim faction, was greatly diminished. Lee Cheon-sang, the absolute demon of ancient times and modern times. Following the reign of the greatest demon of all time, Emperor Yeomra, who became the greatest demon in the world, appeared again in the central plains. And now, Yeomra, the greatest horse in the world, was on his way to meet Damsayeong, the former leader of Uicheon and now the head of the imperial army. It was the calm before the storm. It was an instantaneous moment. Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Nevertheless, it must be the unavoidable instinct of the martial arts people that everyone gathers to see the face of Ma Cyoju at least once. A person who has achieved the highest level of power in the midfield at a young age. A person who single-handedly shook up the central plains and turned the worlds perception of magic from its roots. It was to see at least once the face of the Teenage Heavenly Demon, who is renowned as the greatest masterpiece created in the history of the thousand-year magic path, following the footsteps of the Nine Great Heavenly Demons, who showed the dignity of the strongest man in the history of martial arts. It was a curiosity accompanied by risk. It was a face I wanted to see even if I had to risk death. And at this moment. The demon king they were so curious about and yearning for has appeared. thud! thud! omg! Oh, thats amazing! I guess that tiger is the King of Flames. Its Master Hoseon! There are two spirits that Yeomramaje directly commands, and people in the world call them Yeomwangisu. In addition, Yeomwang Isu was like a messenger from the underworld dispatched to earth by Yeomra of Hell. A tiger as large as a mountain was called a Hoseonchasa, and a huge fox wearing a golden robe was called a Geumyochasa (ʹ). A spirit among spirits that defies the laws of nature. Even though he was a beast, his fighting power was that of a monster named Lee Sang, a member of the Old Daemun Sect. Among them, Hoseon Chasa appeared. And sitting on Chasa Hoseons back was a handsome young man with long bones. gulp. The martial people who saw the young man swallowed their saliva. Hwaaaah. A terrifying force blows like a spring breeze. The prayer of the Absolute slowly spread out and encroached on the entire body without anyone realizing it, etching fear into the faces of everyone in sight. Flap! The red war cloths blowing in the wind were the wings of the Demon King dyed by soaking them in fresh blood. It was like seeing a devil from hell covered in blood. Seoliang, a young man with his arms crossed and his eyes closed, slowly opened his eyes. Sigh! profit. The martial people who made eye contact with Seoryang all lowered their heads or looked away. Among them, there were some climax experts who held out until the end, but their bodies quickly became drenched in cold sweat. Was it the magic eye caused by the opening of the magic hole? Not like that. Xiliang has never opened either the Emperor Demon Emperor or the Emperor Yu Demon. Just the natural presence was enough to make everyone hold their breath. The eyes were like that too. The clear and deep eyes were nothing like those of a Demon Cultist. However, the moment you look into those eyes, it feels like a terrifying insight will penetrate your heart. Although Seo-ryang didnt have any intentions, he automatically became nervous the moment his eyes met. That was the power that the throne gave and the state that Seo-ryang had achieved. Grumble. Behind Seoryang, who was in the lead, two horses and a chariot followed. Usually, the higher a person sat, the less likely he or she would be at the head of the group. A religious leader should definitely be in that carriage. Seoliang was different. He was not bound by such frameworks of common sense. I just want to be at the forefront, so I stand. I stand because I have to be at the forefront. That was it. However, Seoryang had no idea that so many spectators would be waiting in line since late at night. A lot of people came. Do not divide between right and wrong. It seemed as if people representing all the martial arts people in the world had gathered. Seo-ryang suddenly thought it was interesting. Dam Sa-yeong was a greedy person and an evil person who did not hesitate to kill innocent civilians to satisfy his greed. And he himself was the strongest dark sword wielded by such an evil person. However, the dark sword himself was hostile to everyone in the world. Because Dam Sa-yeongs orders were always like this. Each time, he was told to kill an unimaginable person in an unimaginable place. Therefore, as the King of Killers, he has killed countless people, regardless of whether they are good or bad. I dont even know who I should kill next. He could kill the owner of the base he frequented, he could kill Parakho, who was taking money from the weak in the back alleys, and he could kill a courtesan renowned for her skills and beauty. So Seo-ryang, or Cheon Ha-jin, was hostile to the world. Because it made me feel at ease. It was a method I found after struggling to somehow survive under the extreme guilt and sadness of having to kill someone who had nothing to do with me. Cheon Ha-jin, who was hostile to the world, has now become the head of the strongest organization that receives the attention of everyone in the world. Life is truly strange. There was truly no way to know the laws of heaven. Why on earth did you reincarnate yourself? Did your past life tell you to return to your original self because this is the right way to be and that is your true self? Its unknown. Actually, I didnt even want to know anymore. It is truly majestic. thud. The king stopped. Xiliang looked down at the person standing in front of King Hu. Its so different from when I saw it in Seongsan in the past. It was great back then, but now were in a completely different realm. Other than a presence worthy of the name of the Hell God of Yeomramaje. Xu Liang smiled. What was the air like in the secular world? It was a natural underbelly. Even the worlds demonic leader says that even though he is not someone who can be easily treated poorly. However, such a seductive appearance seemed very natural in combination with the authors overwhelming presence. It was wet. I could not smell where the Buddhas incense had gone, and my zen Buddhist mind wandered as if it had lost its way. You have no idea how surprised I was by the terrible stench and the greed of those who could not see far away. Thats how the world is. That is people. exactly. So I missed the four hundred. Unlike us, who were struggling with enlightenment as little as an ant, he was the Shaolin himself who cared about the world with a deeper Buddhist mind than anyone else. He was a good person. Sreuk. The man standing at the head of the eight sturdy men took off his hat. There was a mark on his short hair that could not be erased. It was Hye-sim, the head of the Shaolin room. Hyesims clear eyes wavered. How did he get there? Xu Liang spoke honestly. He left worrying about the world until the end. It was a noble death. He even embraced us walking on the path of magic. We are the opposite of Buddha. . He passed away as a living Buddha. The funeral was held at the highest peak of Daesan. He was worried about the world, but his expression looked more comfortable than anyone elses. Hyesim closed her eyes. I received a message that Sabaek was in Shingyo. But I was unaware of his condition all along. However, not long ago, I cried while looking at the full moon in a daze. It was tears without reason. And what came to mind along with those tears was Sabaeknims smiling face. You couldnt even see the final journey of this ugly, evil bastard who excommunicated himself and threw himself into worldly strife. Its bitter and bitter. How can this sinful bastard be able to see His face even after death? Hyesim adds sigh to sigh. However, he was a person who rose to the level of head of Shaolin. There was no way to contain the extreme sadness, but he did not forget what he had to do right now. Hyesim shouted in a sonorous voice. The apostate monks of Howon will take charge of the left and right sides of Shingyo. Eight apostolic monks wearing hats stood on the left and right sides of the carriage, starting with the king at the front and at the rear. Seoliang looked down at Hyesim with puzzled eyes. Hyesim said. Sabaek said. The new leader of the contemporary church, Cheonma, is a person capable of handling the world. . I owe you a lot. Whats more, I didnt even look after Sabaeks final journey. The only thing we can do is to lend a helping hand so that you dont have to go through any trouble on the path you are about to take. Xu Liang smiled. Theres no need to go that far. Hye-sim bowed her head in a semi-funeral manner. Even if he became an apostate monk, he was still a Shaolin person. I would ask you to accept even a small favor. Xu Liang nodded. I will gratefully accept that favor. Thank you. Hyesim turned around. He stood ten steps in front of the Tiger King, who was in the lead, and walked slowly. ! The martial people looked at them with astonished eyes. The head of the Shaolin Martial Arts, the head of the Shaolin clan until recently, was guarding the mountains owner, Ma Gyoju. No one expected to see such an amazing sight. Hyesim walked and closed her eyes. Even with his eyes closed, his walking did not waver at all. He opened his mouth. Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva, Avalokitesvara Prajna Paramita, many times, enlightenment, five openings, empty space, one degree of freedom, high value, Sariza color. Non-empty (non-empty) Emptiness, Buddha space, color, color, space, space, color, space Hyesims heavy and sonorous voice spread the truth of the heart sutra. Wooooow. The gold mine of impermanent power that hung within Seo-ryangs heart flickered. It was a response to Hye-sims recitation full of Buddhas prayers. The energy of the red pine tree that responded to the recitation calmed Seoryangs pounding heart. It is comfortable. The representative of Cheonma Pasun comforts the mind by listening to the truth of Buddhist scriptures. Seoliang thought the confrontation was meaningless. What is Pasun, the incarnation of desire, and what is Shakyamuni, the incarnation of compassion? Lets just leave our mind empty and move on to wherever our feet can take us. Dont worry about where it will end and just do what you want to do. The end of mercy touches the end of desire. That was Buddhas teaching. In addition, it was in line with the principle of anti-mulgeuk-pilban (ʣOط) mentioned by Hyeoncheonjinin. Xu Liang closed his eyes. A bright smile appeared on his relaxed face. Thank you. Jeoksong and Hyeoncheonjinin were together. I felt the meaningless tension and anxious resentment becoming transparent. So the group walked along Gwando for over half a day. Hyesims recitation did not stop even for a moment. Xiliangs posture was still upright. And as the sun slowly rises in the eastern sky. There were people greeting the group as they left Guando and entered the entrance of Mt. Wudang. Long time no see. Hyesims recitation stopped. Seolyang slowly opened his eyes. A one-armed young man appeared in his eyes. It was after isolation. Go up. Master is waiting. Seoliang looked at the towering peak in the distance. Suddenly, Lee Cheon-sang came to mind. If it were Lee Cheon-sang, what would he have said to Dam Sa-young, who was looking down on him from that high, high peak? Who dared to look down on me? ?! Bring Damsayoung. Chapter 507 Episode 507 Bulgongdaecheon () (7)Commander in chief! What did you say happened?! We succeeded in recapturing it! Hu Yaosheng clenched his fists. But he didnt relax. What is the escape route? Its an overland route! They say the waterway is under strict control! Of course it should be so. He was not an opponent worthy of being attacked twice. Moreover, on the sea road, it was difficult to use the Hocheon Demon Emperors best advantage, the art of stealth. But I didnt know. Tell them to deploy speed boats in each major sea area! If you travel by land, you cant help but pass through the territory of the Iron and Blood Castle! If anything happens, you have to change to a waterway immediately! I follow your orders! Hu Yaosheng bit his lip. I tried to laugh. But it was not time to laugh yet. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Master. C You know that, right? When you are sure that the job has been completed successfully, that is the most dangerous moment. I want you to become a soldier who doesnt let down his guard until the last moment. I knew it without having to say it. However, Seoliangs words were filled with strong persuasiveness and conviction. It was a confidence that came from experience. That confidence was also conveyed to Ho Yo-seong. He decided not to relax until the Demon Lord placed the seal directly in his hands. Thanks to the Namgung familys secret plan, Anhui is relatively safe. It wouldnt be a bad idea to escape to Anhui. But that can create new risks. They used the Namgung family to pressure Sanghyeolseong and at the same time diverted attention from Damsayoung, but in reality, the area of Sanghyeolseong will be more tense than anywhere else. If you make a mistake, Sanghyeongseong can turn Anhui into a sea of fire. Of course, the Namgung family will not just let it go, but if it gets into a power struggle, the problem becomes bigger. This is enough. Now is the time to fall. I was in frequent contact with Namgung Dan. Hu Yaoseong knew that Nangungdan was a man of great resourcefulness as well as martial arts. He has an excellent eye for the game. It will fall out on its own. But I guess I should keep in touch just in case. Each thing must be examined carefully. As the leader said, now was the most dangerous moment. Hu Yaosheng selected several chapters of letters and documents. It was a letter from King Namgung to Cheolhyeolseong and Seoliang. Please deliver this to each destination. ASAP. yes! Hu Yaosheng buried himself in the chair. Although his posture was languid, his eyes were shining frighteningly. All we have to do is for the teacher to return safely. Then its all over. * * * Mudam stood on the left side of the trail and watched his surroundings. Ma Dong-pils spirits rose, starting from the pine tree on the right. There were only two people, but they were experts at seeing where two hundred people could see. As an escort, as a hundred unmanned soldiers, he is omnipotent. When the two people settled down, they felt secure as if they were inside Cheolongseong Fortress. Joo Seo-yoon, who was inside the carriage, closed her eyes and recited the nine lines of the Wonjeon Mu-seung-geom. Just by reciting it, I felt at ease and my inner energy became more active. It was a mysterious martial art. The apostate monks of Paldaehowon volunteered to play the role of blocking the martial artists coming from afar in the rear. The martial arts people who came rushing in as they stood tall like the statues of the Four Heavenly Kings had no choice but to stop. And among them was Seo-ryang. As Xioliang remained silent, King Hu also bowed down and closed his eyes. Even the animals senses could tell that this was enemy territory, and yet it looked very comfortable. No one in the group opened their mouths. Only silence surrounded the surroundings. Thats fascinating. Hyesims face when she looked at them was strange. Even though were in enemy territory, no one seems anxious. Calm and peaceful. This silence never feels heavy. Maybe its because of faith. Faith in their master. Their unwavering loyalty to the Protestant God would have eliminated their anxiety. Hye-sim suddenly asked curiously. But Hmm? I cant see one person. Xu Liang smiled. Yeo Kang-hwi? exactly. I heard that the Sogungju of the Ice Palace is also there, but I cant see him. I have somewhere to send you. Where to send it? Seoliang stroked King Hus head without saying a word. A cave-like sound came from the Tiger Kings throat. There is no answer, so there is no point in asking again. Hyesim leaned against the tree and lowered her head. After a while, Xi Liang opened his mouth. Is Shaolin safe? Youre safe. Right. The conversation was interrupted again. After class, Hye-sim started the conversation this time. What are you going to do? what? I only heard that you were going to see Dam Sa-yeong. I wonder what the cult leader plans to do with him. Xu Liang shook his head. It is a foolish question. Damsayoung and I have so much to talk about. Just meeting you is a major event. Are you saying the purpose is not clear? There are many purposes. What is he thinking, where will his next move be, and Seo-ryangs eyes deepened. Did our calculations work? It seemed like there was a separate target. However, there was one thing Hyesim was curious about. Are you going to miss this opportunity? opportunity? An opportunity to punish the evildoer who led the central region into chaos. Xu Liang smiled. Kill me if you can? I think it is good for the world. Is this because he is an apostate monk? You speak of death carelessly. Whatever you think, its okay. As I looked at the acts committed by the man named Dam Sa-yeong, I wondered if there was anyone else in the history of Gangho who was as vicious as this. I can assure you that there was no one like Dam Sa-yeong. Yeah, theres no other guy like that. He single-handedly brought down countless groups and soon took the collapsed organization under his command. As if that wasnt enough, he went out into the world and rose from the bottom to become the Lord of Uicheon. He was not satisfied even after becoming the leader of Uicheon, so he split the faction between the nine factions and the five factions, and then unleashed the poison of greed to pollute the political faction in an uncharacteristic way. After that, he made the majority of the sects that turned vicious into his own limbs. He even established a relationship with the crown prince in preparation for any unexpected situation. Or perhaps it was an attempt to conquer the martial arts and devour the imperial palace. Considering Dam Sa-youngs greed, that was enough. Even though we are enemies, I have to admit it. He is a man who has lived a very fierce life. Regardless of the immorality of the act, I cannot say that it is truly amazing. It was surprising that he maintained that intense desire even as he grew older, and the drive to achieve it all with his own hands rather than letting it just be a desire was also amazing. Seo-ryang couldnt help but be amazed when he saw what Dam Sa-yeong had done. If nothing else, it would not be an exaggeration to say that his ability to gather power and use it as his base was one of the best of all time. As far as his abilities are concerned, he will be superior to himself and Lee Cheon-sang. Of course, neither I nor Lee Cheon-sang felt the need to do so, so we did not try. Any wicked person in the world has something to imitate. He is a difficult enemy to forgive, but I think we have something to learn from Dam Sa-young. Hyesims eyes deepened. There is something to learn from everyone. But since the target is Damsa-yeong, its something I dont want to hear. The world of Shaolin was trampled to such an extent by one Damsayoung. As the Shaolin leader of Taesanbukdu, Hye-sim hated Damsa-yeong. And the moment he excommunicated himself, he went from being a monk who followed Buddhism to becoming an extreme warrior who did not hesitate to make truly evil judgments. Xu Liang smiled. You have hatred in your heart. It contains a hatred as deep as the sea. Have you given up on reaching liberation? What good is liberation for a guy like me? Even if I knew that way, I wouldnt be able to follow it, and I dont want to follow it. Hyesim went from a monk to a layperson. But even as he said that, his Buddhist intentions still remained. Because thats what Ive learned my whole life. However, his unbending and unbreakable nature may have urged him to make such an extreme choice. If we can just get rid of Damsayoung, thats enough. Xu Liang stood up. Later. ? Later, when this crazy war is over. If the chaos cannot be resolved even after Dam Sa-yeong dies and the world regains stability, be sure to come to me then. Hyesims eyes wavered. Seoyang narrowed one eye. There is an insight left by Jeoksong Noh Bae. I will pass that realization on to you as well. To me you mean? Even though you are an apostate monk, I knew that your soul is still destined for Seongsan. Confusion appeared on Hyesims face. There was no question about what enlightenment the Four Baek left behind was. However, there was a question as to whether it was possible for an ordinary person to receive such enlightenment. Seo-ryang saw himself in the past when he saw Hye-sim. I was so consumed with endless hatred that I could not even look back on myself, let alone the world. Step aside. ? A villain appears. Hyesim, surprised, looked up the trail. ?! What Xu Liang said was right. I didnt know when I wasnt aware of it, but I knew the moment I heard he was coming down. Phew. It was a strange momentum. The expression mysterious and bizarre are also appropriate. The expression that it is clear is also suitable, and the expression that it is creepy is also suitable. It was a prayer that could not be described in any single word and had no end in sight. Regardless of the strength or weakness of the prayer, the atmosphere itself was very unique. This kind of energy?! Hyesim trembled. Phew! Red energy spontaneously rose from Ma Dong-pils body. Mudams steely prayers trembled softly. The King of Tigers cried lowly and stood up. Joo Seo-yoon momentarily forgot the phrases of the nuclear power plant that she was reciting. An absolute being who would have a great influence on everyone here was coming. The bizarre air wave that naturally penetrates and explodes in an instant was like a gust of wind that reached all the way to the sky. Xiliangs eyes sparkled with fire. at las. This is how we met. He was raised like a dog who raised him to be the king of life. I was raised with a thoroughly dirty knife and made to live a life I didnt want. The enemy of Cheolcheonji, the enemy of Bulgongdaecheon, who had filled the bottomless pit with sorrow, was approaching. How long has it been? I dont know. Time didnt matter. How strong you have become. I dont know. I couldnt estimate it. To what extent have you grown? I dont know. However, I could tell that he attempted to change once again at his age. Lets go! Lightning like a waterfall spread out from Seo-ryangs body. hook! It was a subversive energy that seemed to blow away the strange energy that had permeated like fog. It was the strongest magic technique that could only be realized by those who received the fortune telling from Pasun, the master of the Heavenly Demon Church. Its amazing. Voice shaking slightly. A ray of shadow could be seen on the other side of the trail. I thought it would be amazing, but it was far beyond my imagination. Are you saying that even with this kind of energy, you were able to come up with such a cold-hearted and unconventional strategy? Youre not a person. Xiliangs eyes sparkled fire. Finally, the contemporary Cheonma, with the same eyes on a completely different face, captured the strongest enemy. Dam Sa-young said with an admiring face. Nice to meet you. Its called Damsa-yeong. Xu Liang smiled brightly. Nice to meet you. I am Seoryang. Chapter 508 Episode 508 Bulgongdaecheon () (8)Rumbling. Mt. Wudang covered in morning dew. But why? A soft sound of thunder echoed from the sky. The world was getting darker little by little. Huge dark clouds were coming from the south and covering Wudang Mountain at a rapid pace. The weather has become cooler. The wind became cold. Dark clouds even obscured the sun that was burning in the east. Does heaven know? The owner of a sorrow that could fill heaven and earth met his enemy. Its just amazing. Flash! Silent lightning illuminated the world for a fleeting moment. Dam Sa-youngs face glowed white for a moment and then disappeared. Actually, Ive heard countless rumors about you, but its also true that they looked down on you. Not only did he become the master of Shinism at a young age, but he also built up martial arts skills comparable to those of me or the Lord of the Iron Blood Castle? Its hard for anyone to believe it unless they see it for themselves. . I am sure now. Rather, the rumor has been reduced. It is almost meaningless to say that this is the greatest monster in history created by the Millennium Demon Island. Its a monster you created. Seoliang almost said that without even realizing it. By ruling over the martial God religion that rose to the top of the world, he was able to break away from his past self, which was full of resentment and anger. However, it seemed that the resentment left behind a trace of resignation. I tried to solve it with my head and chest, but my body was trying to react on its own. Seo-ryang shook off those thoughts with a smile. Thank you for the compliment. Before I praise you, you should know that I am truly surprised. It may sound a bit arrogant, but in my entire life, I have only been genuinely surprised by others three times. . As I get older and more experienced, there are no more surprises. But today, new history is being written once again. It is through you, the leader. Of course, one of those three surprises was thanks to the Sentai sect leader. Hehehe! The wind got stronger. It is time to enter fall. But even taking that into account, it was too cold and strong. It was like a wave. The hem of the clothes fluttering like crazy. The sky was laughing at the two people. exactly. Gudaecheonma Lee Cheon-sang. He is the greatest of all times and times, and is simply called the absolute demon god, with a force that cannot be expressed in the language of the Central Plains. . He was the greatest surprise and the worst disaster of my short life. Even if there is an afterlife and I am reborn, there will be no greater surprise than the surprise of seeing him in my previous life. Xu Liang smiled. His smile today will not convey any emotion. He is an amazing person. He is truly a great person. To the point where I feel awkward just calling myself a person. Dam Sa-young also smiled. Unlike Seo-ryangs, his smile revealed honest emotions. That much would be a surprise to the other person. And now, in my eyes, I see the seed of another monster that will one day rise to the level of an absolute demon. exactly? exactly. It really seems that way. Thats why. Flash! Silent lightning struck again. The white faces of the two people indifferently crossed the air. Im worried. I wonder if I can let you go alive. Tension appeared on Mudam and Ma Dongpils faces. Xu Liang shook his head. If you want to see the Xishan Blood Sea, thats okay. Hehe, we are bound to collide in the end anyway. I am not assuming defeat, but if that happens, the whole world will burn and disappear. From the looks of it, it doesnt seem like you are any worse than me, but wouldnt the world become hell anyway? Seo-ryangs eyes were curved like a crescent moon. The world of Saba is already nothing but hell. If it gets worse than this, it wouldnt be a world where people live. So I have no intention of creating an even greater hell. Its unexpected. I dont know if this is a compliment or an insult, but I get the feeling that you and I are very similar. I thought you would accumulate as much bad karma as me, but Im surprised. compliment? insult? It was both. It is difficult to describe in words the feeling of receiving the best evaluation from Marshal Cheolcheon. However, I was both happy and disgusted. So it was a compliment, and so it was an insult. Xiliangs smile gradually faded. Will our fight go that far? When one of the two waves the flag of victory, the other will have already disappeared from the face of the earth. Dam Sa-youngs smile deepened. Yes, that can happen. It seems like you dont like leaving behind regrets either. I prefer to sweep away enemy areas without leaving even a single blade of grass behind. Me too. The sky was becoming distorted. The earth was sinking. The two were absolute figures with the power to literally sweep away the world. As these two faced each other, the world seemed tense. Dam Sa-young, who had been looking at Seoryang for a long time, opened her mouth. Is the emperor safe? The students at our school are having a hard time. He ate so well. Hehe, I am greatly indebted to Yongshinilwongong. Damsayoung shook her head with a bitter face. Thats why I told my sister. Lets not use loneliness and send him off in peace. What is the heavenly law and what is the evil order? If you want to conquer the world, you must have the ruthlessness to cut down even your blood relatives. Those were scary words. From what I heard, it seemed like he had no original intention of poisoning Zhou Qing. It seemed that Dam Si-yeong was planning to kill Zhou Qing and elevate the crown prince as emperor rather than wasting precious money. And perhaps it was Zhou Tianyang who opposed it. The desire to be recognized by everyone. I dont know that, but I wonder if it really should have been that way. Whether you take control of the world and then be crowned, or go through the process beforehand and take control of the world, the results will be the same. Seo-ryang, who was looking at Dam Sa-yeong, opened his mouth. What you said is correct, Master. What do you mean? Master said you are a talent suitable for magic. You said that if you had chosen magic, you would have become as much of a monster as me. Damsayoung burst out laughing. Hehehe! Those are really nice words. However, since my potential was recognized by the Absolute Demon, I dont think Ive wasted my life. But. . That also sounds like it means that I cant compare to the leader of the Seo religion. Flash! Crumbling! thud! It seemed like the lightning struck and shattered a tree. There was a crackling sound and the sound of a fallen tree pushing against a rock. It was an eerie roar. Its amazing. It seems that the Absolute Demon God had as much pride in his successor as he did in his martial arts skills. Seo-ryang grinned. I guess so. However, since he was the one who penetrated the providence of the world, I also believed and followed everything he said. Dam Sa-young also smiled a similar smile to Seo-ryang. You are someone who can show confidence. Thank you for the compliment. Why did you come here? Did you really think I couldnt kill you? You cant kill me. Me too. I wonder why. Thats why Im so sure. Isnt it obvious? I have an emperor. And the deal with the emperor is over. If you kill me here, not only will you have to bear the power of our angry church, but you will also remain as an ordinary villain amidst the emperors shouts. Wouldnt it be okay if even an ordinary villain took control of the world? You wouldnt want to go down in history as such a villain, right? The smile disappeared from Dam Sa-youngs face. I see everything in Seoryang with transparent eyes. Those eyes were as scary as a ghost. You are right. In fact, the reason I became the Lord of Uicheon was because I wanted to leave my name in white at the Murim Temple. I didnt want it to get even a speck of ink on it. I know. Know? Thats amazing. It sounds like you analyzed me thoroughly. I have analyzed it sufficiently. Youre not that difficult of a person. Great distribution. I was amazed. If you hear compliments too often, you get tired of them. haha! Hehehehe! Qarring! Dam Sa-young looks at the sky and bursts into laughter. Perhaps by coincidence, thunder sounded right then. It was as if Dam Sa-yeongs laughter had brought thunder. It was a scary sight. Dam Sa-young, who had been glowing for a long time, stopped laughing. Lets ask one question. Sure. Where did they hide the royal seal? Xu Liang raised his eyes. Did you really think I would give you an answer? exactly. Why did you think that? I will not kill you. It wont be easy, and like you said, I dont want to have my name splattered with ink. However Dam Sa-youngs eyes returned to the people around her. It seems that you care very much for your subordinates. Although I am subordinate, I dont feel like one at all. Theyre more like comrades in arms. Seoliang was not surprised by his opponents insight. I knew better than anyone else that Dam Sa-young had sharp eyes. Moreover, he has become stronger, more cautious, and more vicious than before. Nothing is surprising. Thats why its even more surprising. Thats what the two felt when they saw each other. Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. You care about the lives of your subordinates as if you were your own. . This is a type that is difficult for me to understand, but there actually are people like that. The person Im seeing right now is that kind of person. In Dam Sa-yeongs eyes, Saihan was young. How about we keep you alive and kill everyone else? Can you tell me the location of the royal seal? Seo-ryang, who was looking at Dam Sa-yeong, shook his head. Unfortunately, I dont just have their lives on my back. I will be infinitely sad, but I cannot tell you where the royal seal is. Dam Sa-youngs eyes sparkled. Seoliang did not say the whereabouts of the royal seal, but rather said where the royal seal was. That meant that the demonic cult had not yet obtained the royal seal. Damsayoung smiled. He hid his triumph with that cool smile. You are right. In the first place, I didnt think you were an easy person enough to tell me the location of the royal seal. Did you provoke me like that? Hey, its just a bad habit. It means provoking the other person and understanding their true intentions. I hope you can just let it go this once. Xu Liang grinned. Hes strangely different from me in that respect. different? how? I will not leave alone the man who provoked me so recklessly. No matter who the opponent is, you have to tear their mouth apart. Emperor Zhou Qing almost lost his head trying to help me. A slight tension appeared on Dam Sa-youngs face. The only time I let it go is when I have something else to gain from him. haha. Now tell me. What can you give me? I thought you said you couldnt kill me just like I couldnt kill you? That is correct. Thats true, but thats because I have a really bad temper. Isnt the option of killing him first and thinking about what to do next also fascinating? Im serious. Dam Sa-yeong read the sincerity in Seo-ryangs words. Damsayoung bowed her head. You disturbed the atmosphere with your useless remarks. I apologize. Xu Liang smiled as if he was satisfied. I will gladly accept your apology. Hehehe. I think this is enough of greetings. Lets get to the point. Thats right. I dont know where to start with the main topic. The sky called with dark clouds, but it didnt dare to make rain pour down. The two people looked at each other and smiled. It was a scene that was extremely alienated from reality, as if they would stand there staring at each other for eternity as if they were going to kill each other. Chapter 509 Episode 509 One letter for enemy (1)Huff! I dont know how long its been since I practiced the divine law until I lost my breathing. Gorumazons body was drenched in sweat. I couldnt eat properly except for water for several days. Still, Im glad. I searched all over Hubuk to check on the religious leaders well-being. Fortunately, the leader said he was okay. In addition, I received a call from the General Military Office. The big danger has disappeared, so you can rest assured for now. Yes. It is for now. The leader said he went to meet Dam Sa-yeong, the former leader of Uicheon. Also, to their headquarters. It was a risky move. I had no doubt about the leaders negotiation skills and power, but this anxiety was a completely different issue from trust. Just in case. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If his life is in any danger, the entire Demonic Forest will rise up. No, before that, he himself would not be able to hold back his anger and frustration. So Gorumazon was heading to Mt. Wudang. Since there would be no problem maintaining the front line for the time being, I wanted to add at least one more hand to protect Shins safety. Whoop! But no matter how much mental strength I endured, there was a clear limit. Gorumazon rested for a moment, leaning against the large tree next to the canal. He could feel people getting excited when they saw him, but now was not the time to worry about that. I need to recover. If I recover just one hour, I can reach Mt. Wudang in no time. A magical glow appeared in Gorumazons eyes. Master. Please stay safe until I get there. The only thing that is reassuring is that Mudam, a great guardian, and Ma Dongpil, who reached the extreme, are together. Is it just that? The oxbow master of the ice palace was a master who could do his job well, and there was also a tiger king whom the sect master worked for. With that level of power, even if something dangerous happens, it will be enough to give the cult leader some time to escape. Of course, the most ideal thing would be for it to end well without any incident. Ugh. A faint demonic energy rose from Gorumazons body. People passing by were startled and ran away. Most of the people running away were civilians and were frightened by the eerie nature emanating from the demon energy. But civilians were not the only ones there. There were also many Murim people. The number of martial people was even greater than that of the civilians. Currently, Hubei is on the verge of war, so it would be natural. What is that guy? Its a demon! Ma mine?! Could it be that of the Demonic Cult? Its amazing Magi. If its this much magic! Wooooow. Gorumazons demonic energy became increasingly darker. Even if you dont have to sit cross-legged and do left exercises, you can get sufficient training. Gorumazon was alert to his surroundings and recovered his Gorumagong (tħ) skills as quickly as possible. How much time has passed like that? Dirty demon bastard! thud. thud. A large middle-aged man approached Gorumazon. It came with great momentum, but anyone could see that it was too much to do. My fingertips were trembling and my complexion was very pale. Gorumazons eyes sparkled. The man flinched. With martial arts that had not yet reached its peak, he could not dare to bear the gaze of the Majon. Still, seeing as he was able to endure it, it seemed like he was born with guts. Why did Mine come up here? Isnt your territory a hundred thousand great mountains? Gorumazon didnt bother to open his mouth. It was in order to collect demon energy a little faster. The man gritted his teeth. The look in this skinny old mans eyes was truly difficult to bear. But in the meantime, he doesnt even respond to what he says. I felt bad because I felt like I had been completely ignored. Get out now! Why did you crawl all the way out here when you should have been stuck in your lair in the South? Cant you see that the world has become like this because of you demons? It was a narrow view. It was everyones fault that the war atmosphere was heightened and the martial arts world was in such chaos. Its not someones unilateral fault. However, since they belonged to different tribes, it was not strange for them to shift responsibility with hatred and resentment towards each other. Its not just this man, its probably the same for most of the martial arts people. profit! Gorumazon didnt say anything until the end. He simply worked hard to accumulate the amount of power he set. The mans face turned bright red. Many people were watching him. But the other person was completely ignoring him. It was as if I had stepped forward for no reason and ended up being embarrassed. To begin with, he wasnt a deep thinker. If that were the case, no one would have tried to yell at the other person when the gap was so wide. The man opened his mouth again. joy! Someone might say hes a demon, but he looks just like my master in his gloomy appearance! For a moment, Gorumazons eyes sparkled. The man felt intimidated for a moment by the intense glare, but the words had already been spoken. If you turn your back on this situation as the number of people increases, you will be in disgrace. The Demon Cult leader is a kid under 30, right? joy! To say he became the Demon King at that age is truly an evil man. Who knows how it would have become so strong? Didnt he take over that position with evil methods of drinking blood and tearing flesh?! Did he gain momentum in his own way? The man continued to laugh. Well, most of the rumors going around in martial arts are false. After the previous leader died, there was no suitable successor, so they appointed a half-assed idiot, dont you think? Uduk. uh? The man hesitated without realizing it. Suddenly, I lost strength in my right leg. He looked down at his legs. omg! My right knee sank inward. It was completely broken. After realizing it, I felt tremendous pain from then on. Aaaah! The man collapsed on the spot, clutching his right leg. It was then. Try saying it again. Before I knew it, Gorumazon was standing in front of the man. The mans face turned pale. There was a terrifying devil looking down at him with his back against the dark sky. Those eyes were so cold that I felt like my heart would stop. A look of murder appeared on Gorumazons face. How dare a bastard like you insult the great Heavenly Demon? Crump! Kwaaaak! The mans left shoulder sank and his elbow bent in reverse. Breaks human bones without even touching them. It was a terrifying sight. Gorumazon coolly raised his feet. Kwasik! Crrrrrrr! The man foamed in excruciating pain. The pain was so severe that I couldnt even pass out. My heart stopped and started beating repeatedly due to the terrifying shock. Tsutsutsutsu. Kuhuh. A strange black-brown magical energy floated around the mans body. omg! Oh no! The surrounding martial arts people turned their heads. I didnt know it when I was struggling on the ground, but the sight of the man floating in the air was truly cruel. My right knee was broken and shaking, and my left shin was completely crushed. The left arm was also bent to the point where the broken bone was sticking out of the skin. It was floating in the air like that. It was a miserable sight. But Gorumazon had no mercy. To him, this man was nothing more than a murderous bastard who insulted his heavenly leader. Part of me wanted to drag him to the Protestant penal court and make him suffer torture for the rest of his life, neither dead nor alive. It was just a pity that I didnt have time for that. It is said that the snout is the source of anger. It doesnt matter if you curse at us out of earshot, but you dared to insult the leader in front of me, so even if you die, it wont be unfair. Crrrrrrr! Save me Gorumazon laughed briefly. It was just like this. After breaking his limbs, he was even shedding tears begging for his life. I became even more angry at the thought that someone like him had insulted the religious leader. Even if all the martial arts people of the central plains were gathered together, they would not be able to reach the feet of the leader. Looking at you, I can see how idiotic the mentality of North Korean people is. If youre going to mess with someone you cant handle, you should at least be prepared to die. Wow! Consider yourself lucky. If I had the time, you would have been through a living hell for decades without being able to live or die. Gorumazons voice was dark and powerful. The martial people who heard those words trembled. I could instinctively know that what he said was not a lie. Gorumazon placed his hand on the floating mans chest. The mans eyes were bloodshot with extreme fear. bang! A man with a broken sternum flew away and fell to the ground. It was a miserable and meaningless death. Not only did he not know the other person, he cursed at the leader of the other organization, so he may have brought his own death. joy! Gorumazon snorted and came out of the pavilion. Even though I was wasting my energy in useless places, I still felt like I could somehow reach Mt. Wudang at this level. It was then. Are you going to stay the same? Gorumazons eyes sparkled. He looked at the mountain path on the left. You cant just go. They say people should be held accountable for what they do. Then you should also take responsibility, right? Who are you? Gorumazon was inwardly surprised. Although there was almost as much internal energy consumption as an internal injury, my senses were not dulled to the point where I couldnt notice that I was that close. Then it was one of two things. Either the opponent used a bizarre trick or they were a stronger expert than you. Hmm. With this level of demonic power, he has far surpassed the level of a hundred and eight demons, and could he possibly be the rumored demon? I asked who it was. me? Surprisingly, the person who appeared was a young man who appeared to be of similar age to Seoryang. He was rather short, his shoulders were rolled, and his eyes were slit, giving him a particularly gloomy appearance. But the power it possessed was surprisingly strong. I am King Ji, the high priest of Earth. There is no place in the world that you cannot go to, and there is no place that you cannot go to. Gorumazon frowned. Seven heavenly dragons? uh? Do you know us? Oh, by the way, if its Mazon, its the top leadership, so its impossible for them to not know about us. At that time, a strong fire broke out from afar. Gorumazon was surprised. It was approaching from a long distance away, but its speed was truly incredible. It was no exaggeration to say that it was lightning. I guess the Fire King has come too? I was going to go here first, but I ended up meeting here because of one mine. King Ji grinned. Whether its a coincidence or not, whats going on in the world is really interesting. yes? Gorumazon spoke briefly. Dont block the road. I have somewhere to go. We have somewhere to go too. But I couldnt just pass by. All the martial arts people here are our property, right? In other words, you are the one who damaged our property without permission. Property? What does that mean? It seems that Gorumazon wasnt the only one who was curious. Other martial artists were also buzzing. Quaaaang! A huge fire exploded five miles away from them. Jiwang. What are you doing here? I was disciplining a naughty old man. The Fire King looked at Gorumazon. For a moment his eyes rolled over. Mine?! King Ji said coldly. No, if you touch it carelessly. Now in Wudang Mountain The Fire King did not listen to the Earth King. This is because my anger has already risen to the top of my head. You rat bastards! You are the emperor! Pow! The Fire King grabbed Gorumazon by the collar and pushed him away. Quad deud deuk! Gorumazons two feet, which were pushed back as far as they could, created a furrow in the ground. The Fire King growled. I will kill every demon I see! The murderousness soared in Gorumazons eyes. It wont work. I have no choice but to destroy everything. Chapter 510 Episode 510 One word for enemy (2)Rumbling. The sound of thunder gradually subsided. Before we get to the point. Damsayoung looked around. Isnt this a bit of a cool place to have a deep conversation? The scenery of Wudang Mountain is truly spectacular. Since you came all the way here, lets go up to the living quarters together. I dont like it. her! If you want to be a landlord and welcome guests, shouldnt you be careful? Good alcohol and tea are available. Its not a big deal to face a tiger, but wouldnt sticking your head into the tigers mouth be too dangerous? Damsayoung grinned. He said something like a joke. Are you afraid of the devil of the world? Xu Liang chuckled. If I wasnt a fearful opponent, I wouldnt have been able to bring you this far. Oh, that sounds really nice, but are you really going to end the conversation here? Xiliang looked around. For some reason, I really like the entrance to this trail. When I thought about why that was, I realized that it was a very useful terrain for preventing surprise attacks. haha. Theres nothing grandiose about a fortress battle, but shouldnt we prepare for the unexpected? Damsayoung shook her head. I fully acknowledge you, but I must not be too confident in myself. If you make a decision with words that are not true, I can catch you even now. The damage will be great, though. Thats why. hmm? If your side were to attack us, wouldnt it be difficult to just die out of injustice? As you said, I will feel at peace if I die after causing at least some damage. . I guess that was probably what my teacher wanted. Dam Sa-youngs eyebrows twitched. Seoliang was talking about Nakjeonghyeolsa. Recently, I keep coming back to memories of that time that I never wanted to think about again. That made Damsayoung feel uncomfortable. but. Hehe, he is a thorough person. Damsayoung burst into laughter. How could someone as strict as Teacher Seo use such an impromptu strategy? Youre amazing. Is it possible that the way the Protestant Church has dealt with us so far has not come from the head of the religious cult, but from the head of your religious leader? Xu Liang chuckled. You are so smart. Sometimes its too much for me to handle. Ohh. Seoliangs personality, inferred from information and rumors so far, could be summarized in two words: impromptu and unconventional. Actually, looking at it like this, he didnt have a normal personality. I could feel his fiery temperament, as if he could turn the game over at any time. However, after hearing this, it seems that it was the military, not the religious leader, who was driving the Protestant religion. I guess thats quite possible. Impromptu and unconventional. However, in the eyes of Dam Sa-young now, Seo-ryang was someone who had both a fiery personality and cool reason. It is difficult for a person like this to improvise in any strategy. This is especially true since he has such a personality and stands at the top of the Demonic Martial Forest. The reason is because they are fully aware of their own shortcomings. A person who could not even understand his own strengths and weaknesses could not become the head of an organization. It was Dam Sa-youngs misunderstanding. Seoliang can act calmly enough when necessary, but that was literally when necessary. And now was the time when that coolness was needed. If you dont maintain a cool head while watching Dam Sa-yeong, you wont be able to eat or porridge. You could say it was the coldest time in my life. And Dam Sa-young read that coldness. Total military total military. Dam Sa-young smiled. For a moment, Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. He knew very well when Dam Sa-young made that kind of expression. When you decide to dig up something. In other words, they are trying to get something from me. Damsayoung opened her mouth. It seems that your churchs general is a very radical person. When it comes to running such a huge organization, you have to avoid routine at every moment. Unless you have a fairly strong heart, it is difficult to come up with such a strategy. I cant afford it, but I can trust it. I listen to most things. Hehe, the distribution by Seo Seo is truly amazing. The standard is not called the standard for nothing, but I completely believe in the general who twists it. Wouldnt it be okay as long as the results are good? Dam Sa-youngs smile deepened. yes. All I needed was for the results to be good. In fact, I have had to suffer several times due to your schools radical and unconventional strategies. It was a move that highlighted the resourcefulness of the general military in addition to the power of the religious leader. Putting the blind spot and turning the incident in favor of the allies. Arent you good at that too? Hehehehe. Caught off guard. Hearing those words directly from Seo-ryangs mouth makes me even more confident. Its an ice palace. Its clear that Bingung is aiming for the royal seal. Xiliangs eyes deepened. I figured it out. something. Or I was sure. Since I know a lot about Damsa-yeong, I was able to clearly read the changes even though I didnt know when and what she was thinking. What did you find out about me? I dont know yet. The only way is to talk further and find out what was taken. Okay. If you dont want to go up, lets talk here. Lets do that. ah! Previously. hmm? Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I hope you dont call Salsu again this time. It was a natural surprise attack. Seo-ryang, who was watching Dam Sa-yeong, chuckled. How did you know? Dam Sa-young was rather surprised by that reaction. Are you willing to admit that? What else are you not going to admit? Werent you trying to take away Song Seongju? If that fact becomes known, wont it be a huge embarrassment to the religious leader? Seoyang pointed back with his thumb. Even if I could deceive you, wouldnt it be difficult for them to escape your eyes? . I wont tell lies that wont work. Hehehe. and. Seo-ryang continued speaking with a meaningful expression. Zheng Zhenbaeks faith in you is already as precarious as his admiration that is about to fall. . Me and you. Which of the two do you think you will believe? Dam Sa-youngs face hardened. What have you done to him? I didnt do much. It just gave me some motivation. Will? It is beyond words because he is a person with such mediocre greed. If you want to have a good fight, you have to choose between being determined and greedy, or else quietly withdrawing. Dam Sa-young sighed. I guess you chose the latter. You really have excellent insight. Huh. Now I understand how things are going. Dam Sa-youngs eyes became cold. Song Seongju. You made a mistake. This is not to criticize Xiliang, but Zheng Zhengbai is stupid. He truly thought so. Xu Liang showed outstanding ability to change the game of the country with just a few words, but on the contrary, Song Zhengbaek withdrew on his own, creating a vacuum in the power of the allies who had joined hands for a while. This kind of thing should not be overlooked. I dont know how todays meeting will end, but we will have to immediately summon the remittance bag and discuss it. And what if you decide to take that path? At that time, I will blow away Sanghyeolseong first. Dam Sa-young suppressed her rising anger and spoke. Chairman Seo is truly a great person. Thats another compliment. Looking at it again and again, I have nothing but praise. How did you acquire such extraordinary abilities at your age? Xu Liang smiled coldly. Well, lets come. Im young, but Ive gone through a lot of hardships for my age. Maybe I died after suffering under you in my past life. Hehehe! That sounds interesting. Seoryang, who was looking at Damsayoung with cool eyes, smiled for a moment. I said I would get to the point, but I ended up wasting my time with a few trivial words. Huh, I see. The conversation with Seo was so exciting that I didnt even realize that time had passed. That cant be possible. There was nothing trivial about the conversation so far. The meeting itself was already the main topic, and all the conversations so far were a fierce battle of brains. It was a bloody battle filled with noisy silence where you could guess what the other person was thinking just by their small actions, eyes, words, and voice. Xu Liang opened his mouth. I said I would get to the point, so I will speak first. Please speak. How about setting a time? hour? What time are you talking about? If we keep going like this anyway, wont this be a fight that might end at some point? Our fight will only increase the suffering of our people. However, since we cannot stop the fight, I think it would be better to seize the right time and place to win a decisive battle. There was surprise in Dam Sa-youngs eyes. Are you planning an all-out war? Wouldnt that be neat? Hehe, thats absurd. Your schools military power is the best of the three generations of Gangho. Its obvious that if we clash with force, well be at a disadvantage, so why would we do that? lie. Seo-ryang realized that what he said was a lie. No matter what his actual power is, Dam Sa-young is also confident. They believe that even if they face each other head-on, they will not be inferior to the Church of the Heavenly Demon. Nevertheless, we try to avoid direct competition. Are you going to drag out the fight like this? If your head hurts, its okay to raise the white flag of surrender. Seo-ryang whetted his appetite. You cant do that. exactly. Even if I agree to an all-out war, the Seo leader will never keep that promise. You are right. Im not a stupid guy who keeps his promises and fights. Hehehe. Then how about this? Please speak. The imperial palace That was then. hmm? Seo-ryang felt that Damsa-yeongs momentum had suddenly changed. Electrical sound? It seemed like something was being reported. However, Dam Sa-youngs expression as she received the report was truly strange. I was embarrassed. I was really embarrassed. Seo-ryang sensed that something big had happened in Dam Sa-yeongs personal affairs. But even for a moment. Seo sect leader. Please speak. Did you bring a mazon-level expert with you? Seoliang looked at Mudam and Ma Dongpil. You are watching, right? Not those two. hmm? Actually, it was better not to talk about this. Nevertheless, the reason she did this was because Dam Sa-young was also angry and was planning to put pressure on her opponent through this incident. As a result, his choice was extremely bad. It is said that a skinny demon, also a mazon-level expert, collided with our expert. Seo-ryangs eyes suddenly changed. Mazon? exactly. What do you mean Mazon? Did any of the Mazons holding the front line in the center of the midfield even come here? It was then. Master. Xi Liang looked at Mu Tan. Maybe its Gorumazon? For a moment, Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. Goru! Yes. There was a very high probability that it was Gorumazon. The reason is that he was told that he would enter Hubei and inform him of the crisis. But why? Why? That its already been done? Seo-ryang, who was unusually embarrassed, glared at Dam Sa-yeong and said, as a sudden thought occurred to him. Surely there were deaths? Damsayoung nodded heavily. There are deaths. !! I thought this was a good spot, but if we make a mistake, we could end up fighting among ourselves. Chapter 511 Episode 511 One letter for enemy (3)Phoo-a-eong! A huge fireball shattered and scattered in all directions. Even if the sparks were scattered, the residual heat was enormous. When it touches a tree, it instantly burns it black, and when it attaches to a stone wall, it turns red without even being extinguished. It was great heat. At this level, it has already surpassed the level of what could be called hot yang gong (ꖹ). The Fire Kings power to wield such firearms in his body was a disaster itself. However, the Earth King, who was watching the battle between the two, could tell. not good. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! Fiercely burning flames were swirling in the air following a gentle gravitational force. The one who spewed out flames was the Fire King, but the one who ravaged those flames was Gorumazon. If the Fire Kings firepower was beyond human level, Gorumazons magic skills were also at a level beyond common sense. The magical power, which was growing stronger as time passed, was freely dispersing the Fire Kings strong power. The Earth Kings eyes darkened. The difference in skills is big. You can tell just by looking at it. Gorumazon was a true martial artist who honed his magic skills and soul through constant training even after entering the extreme demon realm. On the other hand, the Hwawang was different. The flame fire technique of the Seven Elements Collection that he used was capable of killing a master of extreme magic, but the Fire Kings enlightenment in handling it had not yet reached the beginning of the fire realm. So no matter how much firepower you pour into it, it always fails. The power is overwhelming, but it cannot be matched against the opponent. It was a contest between a first-rate player wielding a new recruit and a top expert wielding a broken iron sword. Easy profit! Pow! profit! The Fire Kings body hesitated. He scattered all kinds of fire attacks, but quickly closed the distance and threw away one hand. Although it is a manual skill that is not very fast or powerful, it produces fatal results even with a small amount of force when striking clearly revealed gaps. Grumble! Gorumazons eyes lit up. It didnt go in properly. The gap in martial arts skills between the two was significant. However, Gorumazons condition was not good enough to attack the opponent at once. Wouldnt it be fortunate if I could achieve even half of my original ability? On the other hand, the Fire Kings tactics were beyond the common sense of martial arts in the Central Plains. It was as if he had become the flame itself, and even if the attack was successful, he was only pushed back and did not receive much damage. Wooooow. Black-brown magical energy burned in Gorumazons body. The Fire Kings eyes wavered as his momentum gained strength in an instant. Faaagh! Feeling that something was unusual, I tried to retreat using my unique lightning-like magic method, but I could not retreat easily. Quad deud deuk! The Fire Kings feet created a deep furrow in the earth. It was an enormous force. It pulled the person in without even touching it, and the pressure exerted the power of ten thousand powers. this guy! Fuuuuuuu! The three flames of fire unleashed by the Fire King rained down on Gorumazon. He was in the process of pulling out his opponent with the Gyeolmokshinsus Gomokin (ľ). The attack speed of the Yeolhwasamcheopjang was frighteningly fast. Puff poop! Three blows look and sound like one blow. Gorumazons body swayed slightly. It was then. Quang! Ugh! The Fire Kings body rolled on the ground and was pushed away at incredible speed. In an instant, he changed from an old tree to a living tree, twisting the flow of power from the top to the bottom. Its no different than having the gravity increased ten to twenty times and weighing you down. It was a fearsome magic attack that used manpower and repulsive force freely, up, down, left, and right, devastating the mind of the opponent before destroying his body. Taaaaang! He blocked the movement of the Fire King with a single move and approached with a flying technique. There is no need to be faster than your opponent. All you need to do is immobilize it with stronger power and energy and then deliver a killing blow. It was the fighting style of an expert. He was excellent at close range combat skills as well as Qigong fighting skills. There was a look of urgency on the Fire Kings face. Aaaah! Flash! Gorumazons eyes lit up. Fire wheel?! A wheel of flame appeared near the bones of both the opponents feet. At the same time, the opponents strength became stronger. Even though I concentrated all my magical energy on one piece of raw wood, it started to deviate little by little. The output was as impressive as the firepower. No way. This guy has endless tricks that he hasnt shown yet. In the first place, the nameless chlorine technique was a study that should not be viewed as a martial art. If you dont kill him now, you will definitely suffer later. Gorumazons foot swung towards the Fire Kings abdomen. The intention was to settle the matter at once. Quang! The ground struck by Gorumazons feet exploded indiscriminately. It was an attack that, even Seoryang, would have suffered fatal injuries if he had been unable to block it and had taken a direct hit. but. where?! Gorumazon was embarrassed and looked around. Huh! Huh! Before he knew it, the Fire King was far away, panting and glaring at him. How did you avoid it? I held on to it with every fiber of my being until the end. I was convinced that no matter how strong the magic output was, I couldnt escape it. ?! Gorumazons face, which was full of puzzlement, suddenly hardened. This! At that time, the Earth King stood next to the Fire King. As expected, the former Great Amazon. It wasnt a lie to say that he was the Demon Cults strongest force, being able to push back the Fire King even in such an exhausted state. What have you done? The King of Earth grinned and raised his middle finger and thumb. Are you curious? He snapped his fingers. !! For a moment, Gorumazon could see. No, I could feel it. The intangible energy, like a skein of thread, flowing from the Earth Kings fingertips, spreads as wide as the width of unfolded silk and seeps into the nearby land. Perfect! Quad deuk! At the same time, the Fire King and the Earth King suddenly moved away. It was almost ten chapters away. how? Gorumazon, who was looking around in confusion, saw that the ground behind him had been randomly destroyed. Unbelievable! Only then did he realize. The two didnt grow apart. Gorumazon himself had become distant. Move the ground?! The ground where Gorumazon stood was folded and pushed away. It is said that there are many mysterious martial arts and bizarre techniques in the world, but there will never be another study like this. Are you folding and pushing the land and the earth together as if you were holding the ends of a piece of paper? It was not a human study. Even the great Ten Heavenly Demons wouldnt be able to do something like this. I am the high priest of the heavenly dragons land lord, Tojeong. I am the one who can rule all the land where I stand according to my will, and no one who stands with both feet on the ground can escape my eyes. The Earth King smiled again. It doesnt matter how great the opponent is. Because what I move is the ground itself. The Fire King shouted. Why did you intervene! King Earth sighed. If I hadnt helped you, you would have been killed by that skinny old monster. Even if I say thank you, its not enough. Thats ridiculous! Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chaaaaang! The Fire King took out a golden spear from behind his back. I was going to go all out from now on. If its all I can do, I wont be able to stop those old fiends like me! Youre all good, but you tend to think too highly of yourself. And in actual combat, what kind of crazy person just waits for his opponent to unleash his full power? Just looking at the fact that he overpowered you before you even took out the Fire Spear, you are no match for that demon. The Fire King bit his lip. It was a sharp word. As the King said, there is no need for excuses in real life. Whether its psychological warfare or something else, its no different from having already lost to Gorumazon. The Earth King glared at Gorumazon. Gorumazon was also looking at the Earth King with cold eyes. Actually, at first I was just going to leave it to the Fire King. But youre too dangerous for that. If my body was in good shape, it would have been difficult for me to argue about winning. The corners of Gorumazons mouth rose. It certainly seems stronger than that bonfire. The Fire Kings eyes were bloodshot. He was about to pour out a barrage of curses but hesitated at the gesture of the Earth Kings hand. It has to be that way. There are no more than three people in the main palace who are stronger than me, including the Dragon God, who has obtained all the power of the Seven Elements. Kugugugung. A mysterious energy spread out from the Earth Kings fingertips. The energy soon seeped into the ground, creating a gentle tremor. It almost felt like progress. Among the seven high priests, only two have reached the level of peace. And one of them is me. The Earth King smiled coldly. Blood Divine Qi can only demonstrate its full power when it reaches the realm of fire. I will show you the complete blood and earth divine energy that overwhelms the Fire Kings half blood and fire divine energy. It was then. Live! Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak! With a tremendous roar, the entire 5-inch radius of the ground where Gorumazon was standing collapsed. It was a large-scale seismic operation. Im glad I escaped quickly after reading the warning, but I almost got stuck in the ground. hook! ?! Gorumazons eyes wavered. The King of Earth had already arrived right in front of us. He didnt unleash a divine technique as quickly as the Fire King, he just took one step forward and it was just around the corner. Chukjiseongchon(sسɴ)!! One of the highest realms of Gyeongsinjutsu is called Chukjiseongchon. It meant a strange and fast gait, as if using the legendary Chukji. However, what the King of Earth had now unleashed was not at the level of the Chukji Castle Village that the magistrates spoke of. It is a true ground-based method. It was a technique of extreme ascension, using the power of the earth to move rather than folding and contracting the ground. Quang! Moreover, the power of the Earth King was not limited to blood vessels. As I stepped on the ground hard, the force coming from the ground was so great that it was shocking. Almost the same level of power as the Old Great Mazon was contained in his right fist. It was a power that was very fitting for the term Great King of the Earth. The Earth King stretched out his fist vigorously. Gorumazon urgently swung his double sword. Quaaaang! Gorumazon, who flew away with a heavy drink, suddenly vomited blood. Incredible power! Land is power. In other words, the Earth King was the one who controlled power itself. Although his level of enlightenment is lower than that of Gorumazon, the concentration of power he wields is comparable, and the size of his power actually overwhelms even Gorumazon. Is this the strongest power of the Seven Heavenly Dragons of the Heavenly Dragon Palace? Flash! Before he knew it, the Earth King appeared at his side. The land is folded freely. In addition to the Chukji technique of digging into a blind spot, he again used the powerful fighting technique of using the true angle. It was the earth kings proclamation season, the Great Land Chungsan Fist. Quaaaang! This time its big. Gorumazons body continued to retreat. Even though I tried to disperse the shock, the ground I stepped on was so soft that I couldnt receive proper force. It was a moment when the internal injuries caused by excessive consumption of internal energy became deeper. You cant win on land! Quang! Gorumazon flew high into the sky. At that time, a fireball as fast as a beam of light was shot towards Gorumazon. It was an attack that seemed like it had been waiting. Wooooow! The fire was bent using the old tree mans method, but the beat was half slow. A hot pain arose in my left shoulder, where the flames that had not yet been extinguished passed through. got burned. Couuuuuuuuck! Gorumazons eyes widened. Before I knew it, the King of Earth had arrived in front of this long distance. But his two feet, which had been floating in the air, were touching the ground. The land was lifted up. Goodbye, old devil. The Earth-Chungsan Fist hit Gorumazons chest squarely. Quang! His body went through the roof of the base next to Guando. Chapter 512 Episode 512. One word for enemy (4)There were deaths. Not far from here. . Seo-ryang felt his head go cold. The urgency of the situation was enough to make the blood rush to my head, but my reason became even colder. But his voice was lower than ever. Who is the deceased? Dam Sa-youngs eyes deepened. He was able to understand Seoliangs personality to some extent. He was not the type of person who could be calm about the death of his colleagues or subordinates. It was nature, so to speak. It was a human nature that could not be changed no matter what studies one had learned or how high one had reached. Despite this, the other person maintains his cold rationality. Are you holding on? No, rather than enduring it. I know very well that it wont be strange no matter what happens. Even if he launched an all-out attack, he wouldnt be more excited than he should be. Not only is it not a worthy position, but there is nothing to gain even if you do. However, Dam Sa-young knew information that could disturb the other persons cool. Binggung. He knew why Seo-ryang came to the central plain. It was because of the royal seal. It was clear that this extraordinary leader of the Demonic Cult had set up a plan to successfully complete the operation to recapture the royal seal by throwing himself out as bait. It was a bold approach. He was someone who used completely different tactics than himself. Therefore, Dam Sa-yeong thought that Seo-ryang was someone worth dealing with. Who died. Yes, that is really important. But no matter which side the casualties are, you should be aware that we may run into trouble here. Because subordinates are important to me just as subordinates are important to you. So who died? I wanted to shake my opponent by shouting ice cream, but now was not the time. Normally, such an option would not even have occurred to me, so it probably means that the pressure from the opponent is so great. Damsayoung smiled bitterly. He didnt bother to tell a lie. I am the Fire King. * * * Die, this bastard! Quawang! The Fire King, who had broken through the collapsed base, was frantically spraying blood fire energy. Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Earth King frowned. Fire King! Hes not dead yet! Be careful! It was then. Crumbling! Hahaha! Flames rose from all over the open windows of the three-story main building. If it were a spectacle, it would have been spectacular, but the Earth King could feel the deep, dark power of demonic energy controlling the flame as it pleased. Quad deud deuk! The distance was immediately narrowed with the Chukji method. At that time, the wall on the second floor exploded. Quaaaang! At the same time, a ray of flame shot towards the Earth King. The Earth Kings eyes wavered. Fire King?! It wasnt the Fire Kings flame magic, but the Fire King himself, who had become the flame itself, was being thrown out. The Fire Kings body was limp, as if he had been hit directly by an unimaginable martial attack. I lost my mind. damn! The Earth King quickly accepted the Fire King. Even though they were the same Blood God, their Qi tendencies were very different. The spirit of blood boiled over in an instant. The Earth King who laid the Fire King on the ground. At that time, hundreds of fragments of the broken building flew towards the Earth King. ! Even if they are fragments of a building, if you collect them all, they add up to a tremendous amount of weight. But it is blowing away at this speed. profit! Kwakwakwak! The earthen wall was pulled up to block the deadly bullets. I felt the earthen wall groaning. This meant that it was very powerful. this guy! Ill throw you into the bottom of hell! Paaaaang! The Earth King, who instantly scattered the earthen wall, found Gorumazons presence in the broken base. uh? The Earth Kings eyes wavered. Surprisingly, there was no sign of Gorumazon there. I couldnt even feel it anywhere. Even though it was clear that a person standing on the ground would not be able to avoid his eyes, he could not figure out where Gorumazon was. Where on earth did they disappear?! Whoa! At that moment, the King of Earth felt a terrible pressure pressing down on the top of his head and both shoulders. The Earth King raised his head. Gorumazon was being launched at a speed like a storm. It was pointless to worry about when I flew all the way up there. The King of Earth spread the Blood and Earth Divine Energy and reversed the large-scale Earthquake Art. Kwakwakwak! Five earthen pillars were pulled out and aimed at Gorumazon. It was then. omg! Just before the huge earth sword that rose like a blade pierced Gorumazon, his divine form disappeared. It was as if I was looking at the Fire Kings winding wheel or his own Chukji method. The problem was that it was impossible to know what tactics the opponent used or where they were headed. crazy! whats this?! Kwaaaaang! Aaaah! The King of Earth screamed without realizing it. The energy that stabbed me as sharply as an awl took control of my entire body and instantly lifted my body into the air. You shouldnt neglect learning just because youre old. The Earth Kings eyes wavered. Before he knew it, Gorumazon, covered in blood, was standing in front of him floating in the air, scattering black and brown magical energy. Your techniques were truly amazing, but they were also in harmony with energy. Thanks to you, I have gained great enlightenment, so it is only right that I express my gratitude. enlightenment. What kind of enlightenment has Gorumazon achieved that allows him to display movements comparable to the ultra-fast divine laws of the Seven Heavenly Dragons Lord? this guy! Paaaaang! The Earth King thrust his fist towards Gorumazon. Gorumazons magical eyes shed bright light. Puff! The Earth Kings arm was pushed to the side. Without even putting a hand on it, he disrupted the winding path of the Daejichungsan area. I couldnt figure out how this was possible. Aaaah! The Earth King stretched out his hand and raised his intelligence. A huge earthen wall rose up in an instant and engulfed Gorumazon like a tsunami. Kugugoogung! Does it just go down to the ground? Quang! There was a round hole in the center of the earthen wall, which was as wide as silk. Whoa whoa! Aaaah! The Earth King screamed. Before he knew it, his right hand had been blown off starting from the wrist. Whoa! That wasnt all. Gorumazon, who had been swallowed by the earth, had already reached the vicinity of the Earth King. It was an extreme new technique that would make you stick your tongue out. I couldnt figure out what principle the movement technique used. omg! In the meantime, King Ji realized something else. By now, he should have fallen to the ground, but his body was still floating in the air. how? why? You dealt with fire and you dealt with the earth. It is truly a magical study, but it alone is not enough. what? What does that mean? No matter how much I have achieved perfection, martial arts that rely on other forces will never be completely mine. It is an amazing technique, but it is not a study suited for combat. dog sound! The secret arts of the Seven Elements are all new techniques and techniques that embody the energy of one nature to the limit. What nonsense is it that such study is not suitable for battle! The power that can be gained from Mother Nature is extremely limited. What is important is whether or not I can make that flag completely mine. Your strength may indeed seem like a Shinseonjutsu, but in front of a true warrior who stakes his life on his two fists, your weaknesses are bound to be revealed. Gorumazon stretched out his hand. like this. Hwaaaaaaa! The Earth King opened his mouth wide. His body was rising at an incredible speed. The demonic energy that had bound his entire body threw his body high into the air. It was an incredible power. It was a tactic that is difficult to explain even with the expression, It was a trick made out of thin air. This is not martial arts. Wouldnt it be nice to see it as almost a trick? Gorumazon seemed to have guessed his thoughts. This is not a magic technique, but a qigong technique using energy. You were half wearing nature, the energy that should have been fully embodied in your body. So, although such a non-binary technique is possible, there is a faster and stronger method than manipulating forces outside the body. King Ji felt goosebumps rising all over his body. Before he knew it, Gorumazon was above his head. I felt like a ghost that could catch up with me until the end no matter where I ran away. If you had focused entirely on yourself and fought against people, rather than using that power to control the ground, this fight would have been your victory. Gorumazons enlightenment. It was not about controlling the atmosphere with blood divine energy like the high priests of the Seven Nights, but controlling ones own body with that power. Gyeolmoksinsus Gomokin and Saengmokilcheok are Qigong (⹦) and Qigong (湦) that have developed the force of attraction and repulsion to the extreme. Gorumazon was using that power to freely operate his body. Furthermore, it was possible to send the desired target high into the sky, or to apply pressure to the opponents body by dividing the manpower and repulsion force to kill them on the spot. That was Gorumazons enlightenment, which he learned from watching the two kings who were warriors but were not martial arts practitioners but were not magicians. Quang! With a single strike from the Black Goru Shinken, the Earth King flew away, coughing up blood. And before I knew it, Gorumazon had landed on the ground. It moved before the Earth King even flew. There was literally no lightning. If you were the leader, or even just another mazon, you would have been able to completely destroy my enlightenment. This is because the flow of power penetrating into the body can be evaporated on the spot. Gorumazon stretched out his hand. The intention is to deliver the final blow. Even though you have reached that level, you are half-hearted until the end. Its a waste of that mysterious power. At that time, the earth touched the end of the Earth Kings left hand. Kwaaaaang! For an instant, his body turned northwest. It is a method of folding and moving the ground. It seemed like it had taken a big hit, and although it didnt move as much as before, it was still fast. Gorumazons eyes became bright. Where is that direction? It is Mt. Wudang. He is now running towards Mt. Wudang. this guy! Gorumazon, who was about to unfold the divine law, immediately felt his eyes spinning. Grumbling. Dark red blood flowed from the nose and mouth. Im dying. While suffering from severe internal injuries, I entrusted my whole body to magic thanks to the momentary enlightenment I gained. Thanks to this, it was possible to fight quickly, but it also put a lot of strain on the body. Gorumazon didnt care. I dont care if my body gets destroyed at any time. It didnt matter if I had to stay in bed for the rest of my life as long as I could make sure the leader was safe. Paaaaaa! I gathered all my remaining strength and immediately followed the Earth King. The more I wrote about this realization, the more blood came out. My vision was dizzy and there was a buzzing sound in my ears. Still, Gorumazon ran. He risked his life with the sole intention of ensuring the safety of the religious leader, Seoryang. If possible, he wanted to go faster than the Earth King, but the moment he recognized his bodys condition, his divine power of repulsion also slowed down. The blood vessels throughout my body became tattered. If you push yourself any further than this, you will die before you even reach Mount Wudang. Although the two super experts were in a half-conscious state, they headed towards Wudang Mountain at a faster speed than any other divine law master. How long has it been like that? I was gradually losing my mind. Gorumazons old, gray eyes opened brightly. Phew! The shamans mountain seen in the distance. A terrifying energy was spreading from the entrance of the mountain, the highest peak of the Taoist sacred mountains. So scary, yet so friendly. So heavy yet so light. Its so overwhelming, but I cant help but wish for it. The energy of the one person who would be loved by all the demons in the world was dominating the sky like a cloud. Master! Kaaaaagh! At that time, the Earth King screamed in agony. I felt like I was out of my mind. A word comes out so heavily that it takes your breath away. How dare you? Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! With a huge explosion of alcohol, the Earth Kings body exploded on the spot. In this dark, red-stained world, Gorumazon was finally able to see. A tall figure that exceeds six feet and is almost seven feet tall. An invincible demon with wide shoulders and a perfectly trimmed body draped in a gorgeous blood-red robe. Gorumazon knelt down on the spot. Dominion sex! Heavenly Demon! Lu Xin comes to see the religious leader! Finally, Gorumazon was able to meet the one god to whom he offered his spirit and body. Chapter 513 Episode 513 One letter for enemy (5)In my life so far, there have been moments of despair, moments of sadness, and moments of shouting with joy. And there were many people who shared that moment with us. Most of them were people he met after reincarnating, so he was able to treat the demons like family. Furthermore, he was able to become the god of magic. Even after becoming the god of magic, he only felt burdened by his high position and never regretted becoming a magician. He could see it. I was watching. The sincerity of the old god who is so loyal that he even sacrifices his life for God. I could tell without looking. How did he feel when he ran? Even though my body was a mess, I ran all the way here with the sole intention of checking on the safety of the religious leader. I ran with the mindset that it wouldnt matter if I died while running. In reality, Gorumazon was dying. The body had already reached its limit, and the remaining demonic energy, which was less than a handful, was writhing uncontrollably, worsening the internal injuries. Goru. Gorumazon was the first mazon that Seoryang recognized his true worth. Furthermore, when he came to the central field during his elementary school days, he ran to him with his life and was a person who was angry solely for himself. He came running for me again. And dying. With a more rugged appearance than ever before. You stupid! Xiliangs magical eyes scattered dazzling black and blue magical energy. Lets go! The reigning demonic power that emanated from the middle part spread throughout the body. Slowly, he raised his hand and pointed at the body of the old god, and the lightning magic energy of Enma Jeseok, who was said to be the highest in the world in terms of destructive power, was released and seeped into the body of Gorumajon. Squeeze! Lets go! White smoke rose from all over Gorumazons body. However, the Thunder Spirit Demonic Energy did not destroy Gorumazons body. Rather, it was saving his body. The pinnacle of all demons, the reigning Demon Emperor, the worlds greatest demonic power, is a deadly martial arts that destroys all kinds of objects around it just by emitting it. However, if one opens the gate of desire and obtains the highest level of magical power, it is also possible to raise lower level demons from the bottom. Just like Lee Cheon-sang. Like an invincible demon who instantly heals all kinds of internal and external injuries from others just by passing by. Now Seoryang was also possible. Although he could not demonstrate god-like supernormal abilities like his teacher, he knew how to increase the vitality of the demonic spirit so that it would not be surprising if he passed out at any moment, heal internal injuries, and summon the demonic energy of the empty dantian to a terrifying extent. Pussssss! As the thunder spirit magic energy that dominated Gorumazons body disappeared, black-brown magic energy surged from his body. The energy was clearer and deeper than before. The enlightenment gained during the battle and the magical energy of Seoryang raised his magical power to a higher level. If it were not for Seo-ryang, such qualitative improvement in inner strength would not have occurred. However, if it had not been for the loyalty of sacrificing ones life for the sake of the religious leaders safety and the realization gained from the decisive battle of life and death, even this foundation would not have been created. Here is another demon lord waking up from the swamp of death. When you sacrifice your life for God, God yells at you. He was yelling at me to never do something so reckless again and that I would never forgive him if he did something like this again. However, the god was not an infinitely scary being. The god who engulfed the world with the magic power of fear also possessed the warmth of affection for his followers. Even if something like this happens again, even if this old loyalist risks his life once again. I will never let you die. Never make me miserable by showing such a harsh side. That indescribable affection and worry made Gorumazon open his eyes. Gorumazons vision gradually became clearer. When he came to his senses, he looked up at his god. Master? I speak clearly here. Sparks flew from Seo-ryangs eyes. If you do something so reckless again, I will never forgive you. Gorumazon smiled vaguely. Even if you dont forgive me, I will follow you. Youre so stubborn! Im glad youre safe. Gorumazon bowed as he was. dump! As soon as he bowed, his body felt weak. Although he was barely able to cling to life, he was still in a dangerous state. Xu Liang shouted. Great protection law! Please order! Put that stubborn old man in the carriage! Mudam hurried to Gorumazon. At the same time, Ma Dong-pils eyes turned left and right. The gap in escort was immediately filled. Mudams eyes deepened as he carefully lifted the Gorumazon. You really worked hard. I felt like I knew how he was feeling. Mudam felt heartbroken by Gorumazons loyalty. I will take you safely. Dont worry. When the carriage was opened, Joo Seo-yoon quickly got up and laid Gorumazon on the bed. Only after the carriage door closed again did Seoryang sigh softly. At that time, Dam Sa-young opened her mouth. Now I understand. Seoliang looked at Damsayoung with cold eyes. Dam Sa-youngs eyes were also cold. I think I understand why the Church of the Heavenly Demon is called the Church of the Heavenly Demon. The Heavenly Demon The power of the Heavenly Demon can kill or save all demons. Xu Liang did not answer. His eyes became colder as he looked at Dam Sa-young. It was a fierce look in his eyes that he had never shown before. And it was the same for Dam Sa-young. Freedom without any hindrance. The power of the one whom the demons called the Heavenly Demon was so free. Since it is a power that can extend anywhere, just one power is enough. You didnt have to learn a lot of things like I did. Why? Dam Sa-youngs tone of voice seemed to change little by little. But thats it. Cheeeeeeeek! A frighteningly strong power spread from his body. While the reigning Demon Emperor of Xoryang was getting darker and darker, dispersing black and blue energy, Damsayeongs energy was the color of pure blue without any blemishes. It is so blue that it feels eerie. Just as you can feel the darkness of the universe lurking beyond when you look at the blue sky without a single cloud, Damsayeongs energy also had a strange eerieness. Even this is similar. The colors of energy emitted by the two people were so similar, and as different as they were similar. You were a bit harsh. . If you came to see me, you should have shown at least some courtesy. How dare you kill my subordinate in front of me, and then you thought this meeting would end peacefully? Damsayeong was different from Seoryang. Seoliang was a person who was saddened by the death of his subordinate. Pride and honor are matters for later. Because the person who believes in me and follows me died for me, I feel sadness rather than anger, and frustration before sadness. On the other hand, for Dam Sa-yeong, the death of his subordinate was a matter of pride. Most of them were subordinates whom he personally selected and raised with keen insight. The fact that such subordinates were dying at the hands of the enemy was nothing short of proof that his insight was so poor. So he is angry. Because he killed his own subordinate in front of himself and no one else. A person with that level of ability? That wasnt the problem. How lightly would the other person have looked at me before they would have killed my person while they were staring at me? For Dam Sa-young, it was an indelible shame and a blow to her pride. Just in case. Seoliangs answer was overwhelming. If Gorumazon had died, I would have killed every single one of those who stood on Mt. Wudang today without leaving a single one behind. A twisted smile appeared on Dam Sa-youngs lips. You overestimate your own skills. I would have killed you, blown away all of your minions, and headed straight to the imperial palace. I wouldnt have cared even if the world was burning and groaning. Seo-ryangs expression was so distorted that it was difficult to describe in words. I dont know if youll have another chance, but Ill tell you something. Make sure to manage your cargo properly from now on. In your land, your servant touched my person. I cannot tolerate that. Thats it. This position is a position to control the world, but it can also be a position to end the world. In a position like that, the other person had to be just as careful as I was. In Seoliangs eyes, Gorumazon was someone who would jump into a fireball for his religious leader, but he was not someone who did not know the gravity of the situation. Most likely, the person who touched it first would be the other person. Xu Liang was sure of that. I didnt even think of any other options. Surprisingly, it was the same for Dam Sa-young. He knew very well that someone as big as Mazon could not be that stupid. Even if you go on a rampage in a land where there is a religious leader who is revered like a god, it is the god who becomes dangerous. Of course, Gorumazon couldnt have stepped forward first. But my pride was hurt to admit it. No, we have already come too far. I dont think we need any more reasons. Damsayoung lifted her chin. I lost the Fire King and the Earth King. In terms of the Demonic Cult, it is no different from losing two Mazons. Please take responsibility for the lives of those two people. There are a lot of scars. what? There are many wounds on Gorumazons body. Lets go! The reigning demon power that manifests unconsciously. add. Hwaaaaaaa! After that, blood-red flames soared. For a moment, Dam Sa-youngs face hardened. what? The energy emanating from the other persons body has changed. Just encountering it sent a chill down my spine, followed by a terrible energy that seemed to burn from the tip of my body. It was an aura of intimidation that was more terrible than the fire of the Fire King. Flash! Flash! The Heavenly Demons two eyes were emitting a blue-red glow. It was the absolute magical eye of Left Blue Right Red. Two extremely powerful magic attacks that cannot be mixed together are being implemented at the same time. This guy was hiding another power like that? It was then. Dam Sa-youngs expression suddenly changed. It would not be enough to take one life for that one wound. Know that this Me is more patient than ever. If you feel like it, you should start right away What are you? Xu Liang frowned. Dam Sa-youngs expression was strange. I guess I could say that I feel somewhat dazed. At the same time, the eyes that stare at him as if to kill him are full of murder, so perhaps he should also be evaluated as cold-hearted. You guy what on earth are you? Do you want to play with words? Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. How do you learn that martial art? what? Perhaps Damsayeong should be engraved in human history as another amazing moment. Gupabigi! How can you learn the ultimate martial arts that was created just for one person! !! Xu Liangs complexion changed. Dam Sa-yeong shouted with a shocked face, as if she had seen a ghost. Dark energy! Where did you get the dark energy from? Chapter 514 Episode 514 One letter for enemy (6)Shadow flag. The official name is Cheonsalam Yeongjingyeol (욢ӰwE), and contrary to its eerie name, it was a pinnacle martial art created based on the non-psychic methods of the Nine Pillars of the Nine Pillars of the Nine Pillars of the Righteous Sect Martial School. The dark spirit was quiet and dark, unlike a new martial arts technique based on the martial arts of the old school. It was fast and flexible. Although it was based on Shaolins powerful anti-demon fire, it did not actually have any similar abilities. The reason why the color and Buddhist nature of the Nine Sects were missing in the dark period was simple. This is because it is a martial art created for the purpose of training special forces to deal with enemies threatening the martial arts faction. Dam Sa-young passed on the martial arts thus created to one of his most sensuous subordinates. And the subordinate who learned the martial arts was called King Salsuji (King of Killing Hands), commonly known as King Sal, and reigned with fear throughout the entire martial arts world. Dam Sa-yeong was well aware of the power of the dark spirit. Surprisingly, Am Yeong-gi was an excellent martial arts skill that not everyone could master. In general, the studies that people admired and called as new techniques were all bound to be of high difficulty. But Amy Yeong-gi went one step further. If you dont have talent, you cant even get into it, and if it doesnt suit your constitution, it can cause serious abnormalities, such as shrinking your dantian or destroying your eight vital energy channels. And so far, there has been only one person with that constitution. Cheon Ha-jin! King of Death Cheon Ha-jin. Cheon Ha-jin, whom Dam Sa-yeong remembers, was truly a rare talent. If it werent for his rebellious temperament, he was such a talented person that I would have considered taking him as my disciple. However, no matter how good you looked at him, his personality was average. It wasnt because he was big, but he wasnt meant to be under anyone in the first place. His personality was close to that of a maverick. A guy like that learned the Dark Reiki and soon became the strongest Dark Sword he could wield. Afterwards, he selected talented subordinates and taught them to learn the secret technique, but every one of them ended up becoming a failure. I tried to melt down the iron swords I had chosen and turn them into famous swords, but they all turned into rusty pieces of junk. The same was true for children who had not entered martial arts. Among them, the placenta died, and some of the surviving children had to live with disabilities for the rest of their lives. An incomprehensible phenomenon. Dam Sa-yeong disassembled and dug up the dark energy with trusted people, but could not figure out the reason. In the end, he abandoned the dark energy. He even sent a manuscript there to calm Shaolin. But even now, I feel sorry for the shadow. This is because an astronomical amount of money was spent in the process of stealing or secretly smuggling out martial artists from the old school to make one secret weapon. That was the secret of the secret world. It was a one-of-a-kind martial arts skill that gave Dam Sa-young a great deal of help in her obsession and regret, while at the same time hurting her pride. But there is a guy in front of me who has mastered that martial art. No, to be precise, there was a being in front of me who had learned magical skills based on those martial skills. Googoo googung! The blue energy extending from Dam Sa-yeongs body pressed down on his son-in-law. It was a huge wave of energy. It has a unique energy that has never been seen anywhere else in the world, yet its temperament concentration is the best in the world. This was the power of Damsayoung. It was the power of an absolute expert who was called Uicheon Wuje and was the best in the world. Looking at Dam Sa-yeong like that, Seo-ryangs eyes still maintained the magical eyes of Jwa-cheong-u-hong, but at the same time, they were filled with unknown emotions. The identity of that emotion was desire. The accumulated resentment from the desire that I had been holding in so well so far was rising from deep in my lower abdomen, shaking and making my chest flutter as if it was going to jump out of my mouth at once. I am Cheon Ha-jin! I am the King of Sal! I am the best killer in the world who behaved like a dog under you! Now Im finally standing in front of you! I came up here through death to erase the existence called you! Xu Liang wanted to shout. I wanted to surrender myself to that terrible desire and the anger it aroused. I tried to think that since heaven had finally allowed us to meet, now was the time to break the cycle of resentment. However. . Seo-ryang closed his eyes. Pusssss. Puzzle! The old demonic spirit faded away, and the overwhelming spirit of the reigning demon emperor flowed out, pushing back Damsayoungs energy wave. Flash! When Seoryang opened his eyes again, a barrage of lightning came out of his pupils. Ill stop listening to that bullshit. ! In my heart, I want to tear you to death right here, but I will endure it for today. It is a line filled with emotions that no one can imagine. Dam Sa-young felt deep and deep patience in that voice. Xi Liang said coldly. I dont think theres any need to continue this stupid conversation any longer. yes? . I met you and confirmed what kind of person you are. I have nothing more to gain from it in the first place, and if I keep doing it, I will only get more frustrated, so I will call it a day. . Look forward to it. A disaster you have to endure. And remember. The patience I showed today. Xu Liang turned around. lets go. It was then. Even Damsayoung didnt know why those words came out of my mouth. I just instinctively knew that I had to say this to confirm him. I didnt think about how the other person came back from the underworld or why I was sure it was him even though he had a different face and physique. Because that wasnt important. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So I asked this. The dark spirit has melted like that. If so, would the Inhwado (z) and Jecheongi (켼) be the same? !! Dam Sa-yeong could see it. Seo-ryangs body flinched. I could clearly see him reacting. It was my first instinctive reaction from someone who had controlled himself with cold reason until now. And the reaction was based on extreme anger. Dam Sa-yeong looked blankly at Seo-ryangs back. Yet his mouth did not rest. The method of killing of the Sogyoju of the Demonic Cult is undoubtedly the best in the world, and the sword method that is implemented with a unique and sensuous method of killing is the pinnacle of the method of killing and the sum of qigong. It is very similar to that bastards martial arts skills that broke through Cheonnajimang. !! Thats what it said in past reports. Xiliang still had his back turned. Dam Sa-youngs expression gradually changed. The eyes widened in surprise and the mouth opened wide. Excited! It seemed as if the blood flow from my heart had multiplied several times in an instant. The extremities of my body were cold, but the nape of my neck was hot. you?! Dam Sa-young thought as she learned the study of the Heavenly Dragon Palace. Is it impossible to maintain ones youth? There was actually a method to stay young. However, it had extreme side effects and the probability of success was low. In that case, it would be better to achieve the highest level and keep the body young. So, he achieved martial arts excellence while learning martial arts. When Damsayoung first realized the Hwagyeong, she thought of another thing. Is it impossible to escape death? Is there any magic that can bring a dead person back to life? Could such a secret technique truly not exist? If you accidentally die while conquering the world, is there a way to wake up again? Is it really impossible for eternity to exist? Yes, there was no such way. It is a reverse. It was a reversal even worse than that demonic cults magic attack. But Dam Sa-yeong hoped and believed. Im sure there must be such a way. There are many mysterious principles in the world that I dont know about. And he was finally able to see the sum total of the reverse sky that he himself had been unaware of. Because he pursued such a method, he could believe without a doubt that his dark sword had returned from the dead. ah! At the same time, Dam Sa-young was able to realize. How was it possible for the minor leader of the Heavenly Demon Church, who was not Lee Cheon-sang, to come to the central plains and be so active? How was he able to grasp his intentions like a ghost and how was he able to grow at such a frightening rate? How on earth was that guy able to cast a majestic shadow over the world as a complete king at such a young age? When I lifted one piece, the countless threads attached to that piece pulled other pieces. And so, the moment when one truth was finally completed. A waterfall of indescribable emotions burst out from Dam Sa-youngs mouth. Cheon Ha-jin!! The three names of Cheon Ha-jin spread throughout Wudang Mountain. and. Lets go! At that moment, the reigning Demon Emperor Qi that extended from Xiliangs body was more unstable than ever. But his mind was surprisingly calm, even if only for a moment. He looked up at the sky. There was still no rain, but there were dark clouds as if it were the rainy season. Yes, I endured it enough. here. The bastard. I cant kill you. There was none. It shouldnt be like that. He was not Cheon Ha-jin, the murderous king crazy for revenge, but Seoryang, the Ten Heavenly Demon, the thirty-sixth leader of the Heavenly Demon Church. The countless lives he carried on his shoulders were looking at him. So he was able to endure it until now. Also, I decided to just endure it until that point. I felt sad for some reason. It was a word whose meaning was difficult to understand. Are you sad? What do you regret? As the master of the Heavenly Demon Church, I stand here to conquer the world as the great lord of the Ten Thousand Demons. Looking at the last remaining obstacle, I thought it would be good if I could check his vessel and steal information at the same time. Wooooow. The Heavenly Demon Sword that was hanging on the kings side floated up and stopped in front of Seoliang. Xu Liang smiled. The believers watching him could not help but laugh. But it seems it was all just a facade. I have gained the strength to no longer be consumed by resentment and anger, but I have not been able to shake off a deep, deep feeling of regret. As the teacher said, I still have a long way to go. Seoliang held the sword of the Heavenly Demon Sword. Weeeeeee!! Cheonmado unleashed a stronger sword strike than ever before. The name of the island was soaring into the sky, covering the echo of Cheonhajin. I was able to shake off all my last regrets and regrets in that low-level journey. I think it was the magical energy of Mt. Wudang that allowed me to shake off those regrets. Senior Noh. Suddenly, Hyeon Cheon Jin-ins face glimmered. C Come to Mt. Wudang. Come and test your fate. What is my destiny? What was I trying to get from him by coming here? Xu Liang closed his eyes. Let me introduce myself again. The path of the rainy world was covered with the screams of the world of desire. I am the thirty-sixth leader of the Heavenly Demon Church and a disciple of Lee Cheon-sang, the greatest demon of the past and present. As a heavenly demon of my time, I am an ambitious person who wants to ascend to heaven and take control of the world. Lets go! Xu Liang turned around. The brain energy radiating from his entire body left an afterglow like crushed thin ice. Huh. The huge blade of the Cheonmado was aimed at Damsayoung. A terrifying tension appeared on Dam Sa-yeongs astonished face. You bastard! How do you live?! It would be too sad for you and me to just go, right? Seo-ryang smiled handsomely. It is the sound of drums announcing the beginning of war. Would you like to check how much youve grown? Quaaaang! Seoliang rushed towards Damsayeong. As before, he ran only as a leader. Chapter 515 Episode 515 One character for enemy (7)At the mouth of Mt. Mudang, there is a place called Haegeomji (Ω). This is a place built to commemorate Sambongjinin, the founder of the Shaman sect, and everyone who climbs Mt. Mudang must release their weapons here without exception. That was the law of the shaman and the dignity toward the great shaman. And today, that law and dignity were blown to smithereens. Rumbling! Dan Lihu was surprised. How can this be?! It was a huge collision. The shock wave was traveling from the bottom of the mountain to the top of the mountain. I couldnt even imagine how strong the clash of forces was. And there were only two people who could engage in this clash of powers here and now. Paaaaaa! Danlihu goes down the mountainside in one go. One by one, the masters followed behind him. All of them were experts with no major shortcomings compared to Danlihu. Of course, the one who uttered the most impressive prayer was Danlihu, but it would be a different story if the number of those masters was as many as seventy-two. The strongest military organization that Damsayeong possessed was the Gyoryongjo (M). However, the strongest leader he possessed was the Seventy-Two Noble Ghosts. All of them were children of the Heavenly Dragon who gained the power of Mother Nature by shaving off more than half of their life spans. It was amazing power. This is why Damsayeong was so great. The state of extreme magic is a world only for the chosen, so it is impossible for anyone to create it in a short period of time, no matter how good a master and talented disciple he is. But if its below that. Surprisingly, mass production is possible to a certain extent for those skilled enough to concentrate large-scale firepower with martial arts levels up to the threshold of the Nine Sect, as long as they are members of the Nine Sects. What it needed was life and soul. And there were only two people in the world who knew that secret art, Damsayoung and Heavenly Dragon Palace Lord. The power to conquer the world. Dam Sa-yeong had the power to take over the world, not just in terms of politics or tactics, but in terms of actual power. Paaaaaaaa! Danlihu, who was going down the mountain at an incredible speed, suddenly saw a huge cluster of lights bursting out of his eyes. Dan Lihu cried out instinctively. Spread out! Kwakwakwakkwak!! As soon as the seventy-three masters scattered left and right, a huge furrow was dug between them. Lets go! Grumble! The place where the lightning passed over caught fire. Dan Lihu watched the receding crystal of power with trembling eyes. bang! Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Everything the light passed through was broken and shattered. A new path was being carved on Mt. Wudang. Trees were uprooted and flew into the sky, and broken rocks fell in all directions like a shower. Its a disaster. A natural disaster was occurring in Wudang Mountain. At that time, two experts came running at incredible speed from below. Mine! They were the guards of the Demonic Cult. They were all very capable players, and it was difficult to guarantee victory in a one-on-one competition. Should we stop them? Or should we go together? At that time, Dan Lihu could hear a sound transmitted through the Heavenly Dragon Energy. [Never fight! Never send it up!] It was closer to the cry of the soul rather than an actual sound. He was the one who understood Masters will. Dan Lihu raised his remaining arm and drew up the Taeyang God Qi. Flash! Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! It was a solar skill that reached a level higher than before. It was a firepower that even the worlds Mu Dam and Ma Dong Pil could not help but flinch from. A huge wall of fire erupted in front of Danlihu. He said in a calm voice. No one can cross this place At that time, a wall of flames rose from beneath the ground, similar to the sun mythology (̫) but creating a completely different and intimidating feeling. omg! Dan Lihu, startled, took ten steps back. Puff poop! Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! It had a smaller range than the Sun Myth, but its firepower was one level higher. No, this wasnt something worth discussing about the difference in firepower. In the first place, the martial arts themselves were different and the nature of the energy was different. Hwaaaaaaa! The two layers of fire walls collided and engulfed each other. And one expert broke through the center of the weakest wall. Fuuuuuuu! A black long sword pierced through the bloody flames. It was Ma Dong-pil who caused the worldly deterioration of Guyumagong and appeared after consuming Danlihus sun myth. And Mudam followed him. You! At that time, Ma Dong-pils eyes showed a fierce murderous spirit. Anyone who stands in the way will die. It was a life beyond imagination. Dan Lihu had never before met someone who exuded such vicious murderous spirit. Except for one person. Demon Lord! After lowering the hand he had raised toward the sky, a dark white energy gathered in his hand. Sara la la la rock. The world seemed to become even darker. The shimmering sun myth was fading away, and even the earthly deterioration wall seemed to be losing its power. The ultimate negative energy that is invisible to the eye. It embodies the Wolyeongshingi (moon spirit energy) of the Cheonryong Ilwolsul (g), which is a combination of martial arts and martial arts. Dan Lihu shouted. You must never let these two go! * * * A pouring thunderstorm roamed the earth. puck! Puff puff! The demonic energy that exploded all over the land caused a terrible death. Seoryang, who had been pushing Damsayoung with a fearsome charge, felt a powerful force rising from the bottom. Fuuuuuuuuuuck! In an instant, Seoryang soared high into the sky and pushed his opponent along the mountain path all the way to Chilbu Ridge. But after all, Damsayeong was Damsayeong. During that short and long period of time, he endured Seoryangs attacks without shedding a single drop of blood. As if that wasnt enough, they even counterattacked. It was not a counterattack launched after seeing an opportunity. They could have counterattacked at any time. However, the attack was delayed because he had to deal with Seoliangs martial arts attack and control his emotions. Squeeze! bang! Seo-ryang, wrapped in black and blue lightning, descended to the ground. Coooooo! Dam Sa-young stood up. Even though I was pushed away, creating a deep furrow in the ground, I didnt get a single speck of dust on my clothes. A flexible energy flowed throughout the body, protecting the body and even seeping into clothing, making it impossible for any external energy to invade. Damsayoung was strong. It was stronger than expected or even imagined. The remittance encyclopedia was another martial arts feat. Although the level achieved was similar, the method of operating energy and special skills were different, so the outcome of the battle could have been different. Phew! It stretches out. Damsayeongs energy wave. He was boasting of his powerful force, casting his unique pure blue energy waves in all directions. Xiliangs eyes flickered frighteningly. Heavenly Gods Invincible Gods Gong (_o̓)!! Indeed, it has been a long time. It was such an absolute feat that I cant even remember how long its been since Ive seen it. He was a martial arts scholar at the peak of the martial arts faction that made Damsayeong what it is today. Coo! I only took one light step, but it felt like the heavens and earth were shaking. Tsutsutsutsu! A blue haze was rising from underneath the soles of my feet. The inner strength that transcended limits was overflowing, unable to be contained in the body. Nonetheless, it was stable. I couldnt figure out what that internal power was or how he was able to stabilize the three-stage battle despite his excessive strength. Thats right. Dam Sa-youngs eyes turned blue. He looks like a immortal, but his eyes are blue. Even though it wasnt magic or evil energy, it was a look that gave me the creeps. You are indeed Cheon Ha-jin. The voice had suddenly become calm. Xu Liang did not answer. I just smiled and adjusted my posture. Dam Sa-youngs eyes trembled. What the hell happened? How can you look like that? Flash! The Thunder Gong Ten Thousand Miles Style (׹fħħһʽ) was a martial arts technique specialized for counterattacks, but to Seoryang, the characteristics of martial arts had nothing to do with it. If you just follow the pattern and put your heart into it, it will become the best martial arts skill in the world and the absolute herbivorous. A lightning-like sword split Damsa-yeong in half. Quang! The lightning strike that split Damsayeong in half cut down a dozen giant trees and disappeared. Xu Liang frowned. Heogukshin (̓O). It was a new method and method of extreme ascension. The true body of Dam Sa-young, who created the illusion, was right next to the spot where the lightning strike passed. The powerful method was avoided by just a single piece of paper. I know Heo Geuk-shin It still seemed hard to believe. His expression was cold, but his eyes were full of unresolved surprise. Cheon Ha-jin was really that guy. It still surprises me, but now I can truly be sure. Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even when I saw the energy wave of the Cheonran Muheo Shingong, I was not that surprised and spit out three letters with my mouth: Heo Geuk Shin. It was a martial arts skill that the Master of Demons did not know and was not supposed to know. Very few people knew of his martial arts skills. Cheon Ha-jin Yes, Cheon Ha-jin. The energy waves emitted seemed to reach the sky, and the voices flowing out seemed to reach the depths of hell. You are Cheon Ha-jin. It has to be Cheon Ha-jin. His once cold expression gradually became distorted. Of all the subordinates I had, he was the only one who escaped my control. You were the only one who left me without dying. It was different from the time of King Biyo. King Biyo refused to believe in Cheon Ha-jins reincarnation until the end. Even though I acknowledged it deep in my heart, I tried to ignore reality. It wasnt Dam Sa-young. He was clearly aware of the bond of fate that connected him and the other person. I could clearly see that the string was dyed black. But why are you there? His tone changed again. Dam Sa-yeong shouted as if yelling at her subordinate. this guy! The guy who should be at the forefront of conquering the Demonic Cult becomes the leader of the Demonic Cult and comes to attack me?! Xu Liang did not listen to him. I heard it, but I didnt put it in my head. His eyes were digging into Dam Sa-yeongs wavering prayers one by one. Its not easy. Quaaaang! Damsayoung rolled on the ground. Rocks within a radius of about a dozen pieces were randomly broken apart by the tremendous advance. The rock is broken, but the tree is intact. That strange characteristic permeated all of Seoliangs five senses. Where are you looking! How can you not answer your masters words! Dam Sa-youngs eyes were very bloodshot. Even if he looks different, he is still his subordinate. You can only be a subordinate and remain a subordinate. He never once kicked out Cheon Ha-jin. Even if you kill them, I will kill them, and even if you throw them away, I will throw them away with my own hands. ? ???? ??? ???? ?? ?? ???. He always was like that. Innoom!! Dam Sa-youngs voice was full of betrayal. He got to this position out of greed alone. And his greed turned into the greatest pride in the world and supported his ego. I never let you go! You are still just my dog! Seoryang, who was finding a loophole in Dam Sa-yeong, snorted without realizing it. I dont know what that smile means. So Dam Sa-yeong became even more angry. How dare you how dare you laugh like that in front of me? Tuk! Grumbling. A blood vessel burst in Dam Sa-youngs eye. A stream of blood flowed, and it looked like tears of blood. good night. Ill teach you thoroughly from the beginning! found. Quaaaang! Dam Sa-yeong, who received a brutal blow, shattered a huge rock and rolled on the ground. Seo-ryang frowned as he placed the Cheonmado sword on his shoulder. But what are you talking about earlier? Chapter 516 Episode 516 One letter for enemy (8)Pussss. Damsayoungs body rose like a jiangshi. It was as if an invisible spirit was behind him, lifting him up. It was an eerie movement. Xu Liang smiled. How do you feel? . Are you coming back to your senses after getting hit? Grumbling. The blood flowing from Dam Sa-yeongs right eye stopped. His expression, which was once distorted, regained its cool. He glares at Seo-ryang with a cold expression and cold eyes. That sight was as scary as a ghost. Xu Liang chuckled. I told you. I will watch your growth through the drumbeat of war. growth? Yes, growth. Huh. Cheonmados Docheom was aimed at Dam Sa-yeong. A terrifying force emanated from the huge purple-black blade. Even though my posture changed just one thing, I felt an intense pressure, as if the sky had collapsed. do not worry. I have no intention of killing you right here. Crash. If only they treated me like that, I would feel a little sad. So do it right. Dam Sa-youngs face distorted again. My chin is shaking. In his eyes, Seoryang no longer looked like Seoliang. Although he was shorter than me and had fine wrinkles all over his face, his eyes were as bright as those of a young man, and he looked like the king of life. This is Cheon Ha-jin. Dam Sa-young recognized the opponent as Cheon Ha-jin. And it was right. A dog that ran away on its own. Ulssu. Even though he betrayed his master, he did not dare to admit his crime and instead pointed his sword at him. Phew. Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In Dam Sa-yeongs naturally hanging hands, there was a sharpness like a blade. It was a handcraft called Cheongcheonheosanggeom (̓). Dont expect forgiveness. Seoryangs expression, which was full of playfulness, gradually changed to indifference. Hey Damsayoung. Dam Sa-young. Say the three letters of your name proudly. In the past, he was just a slave who didnt even dare to raise his head. My head felt hot. If I dont tell you this right now, I think Ill die before I can even last twenty, so Ill tell you with all my heart. . I have never felt anything other than anger towards you. Ive been like that for almost my entire life, from the moment I first saw you until recently. ?! Did you think I was a slave? Well, you are free to think. But do you know that? I almost succeeded in assassinating you countless times. Dam Sa-youngs cheeks trembled. Xu Liang shook his head. Do you know how many times I gave up on successful assassinations because I was afraid of you? No way. ! My life was too rough for me to die with only you as my companion. I just knew that Il Da-gyeongs time filled with freedom was more valuable than your old tree-like life. This this is bad! There was something you used to say. The value of life is different. The corners of Seo-ryangs mouth rose. You are right. The value of life is different. You must know that even if you save thousands of your lives, they are worth less than the fleeting moments that the lowest person in the world lives. Wooooow. Cheonmado trembled. A reigning Demon Emperor that did not cause thunderstorms. The power of the Heavenly Demon, repeating convergence and condensation, was maximizing the power of the Worlds Best Demon Soldier. These are lives I have saved dozens and hundreds of times. So your life is mine. And I know that unless I take it away, you will wreak havoc on the whole world until you die. !! However, since the lives of countless people depend on my shoulders and yours, I will not cut off your head just for today. A smile appeared on Seoryangs indifferent face again. An expression that shows a hint of playfulness but does not forget seriousness. A unique facial expression that makes the viewer smile strangely. There was no longer any remnant of the King of Sal on that expression. That was the face of the Ten Heavenly Demon Seoliang. His spirit, which will not fade even if a hundred years or a thousand years pass, is captured in one beautiful smile. Hani, try your best. I hope things get better than in the past when we were not even aware of the reality that death was lurking just around the corner. Xu Liang chuckled. But you knew my name. I thought you didnt even know three letters of their names because you kept calling this guy and that guy. Damsayoungs cheeks twitched. My life is yours? Rumbling. Lightning struck Cheonmado. Damsayoung did not care about the pressure of the blade aimed at her. I couldnt do that. You arrogant bastard! He crawled into a demonic cult and was lucky enough to become its leader, but now he doesnt even recognize his own master! My sermon is over. Flash! Seoliangs body appeared on the side of Damsayeong. Dam Sa-youngs eyes widened. It was incredible speed. I really missed Seo-ryangs movement for a moment. Now, why dont you stop fussing and show me how much youve grown? Flash! Qarring! Dam Sa-youngs body was pushed all the way to the rear. It was a merciless slash. Even though it is called a true horse sword, he used a sword with such speed that it could be said to be the best in the world. If I hadnt blocked it with the Clear Sky Illusion Sword, I would have definitely died. The crisis of death straightened Damsayeongs spirit. Bababababaak! Xi Liang approached again. His movements were not as fast as before. But there were no gaps. Even though I saw it getting closer, I couldnt decide where to move, how to defend, how to counterattack, or even whether or not it was okay to attack first. Seoliang swung the Cheonmado horizontally. Dam Sa-yeong swung the Blue Sky Heosang Sword like a thunderbolt. Hahaha! The two swords collided, creating a tremendous collision sound. ?! Dam Sa-youngs eyes wavered. Paaaaang! His body was pushed back again. By force?! was pushed out of power. Seoliang was still in the same place, swinging the Cheonmado. He struck Damsa-yeong with a single sword, but he seemed to be unimpressed. Damsayoungs pupils glowed a darker blue. bang! He rushed at him at a frightening speed and swung the Blue Sky Sword. The sheer force of cutting down like a net was overwhelming. It was a fast and passionate herbivore, as if it would cut into dozens of pieces, not only people but also any foreign objects. Xiliangs response was cold and concise. Squeeze! Quaaaang! Tsk! Damsayoung stepped back again. The destructive power of this collision was truly incredible. As the speed was increased by using Heogukshin, the impact when bouncing back due to the rebound force was also enormous. The joints all over my body were creaking. What is this martial arts?! It was a martial art that Cheon Ha-jin had never used before. Dark energy cannot produce this kind of power. The same was true for the old drawing technique. Dam Sa-yeong looked at Seo-ryang blankly. Seo-ryang held out his left hand. Blue lightning flashed all over his large hands. Jangbeop?! Manapgeummajang (dħ). He is a general who subdues all the demons in the world and symbolizes the authority of the demons of heaven. If you were a demon, you would not be able to use your strength regardless of your level, and even if you were not a demon, it was a powerful martial arts attack that displayed transcendent power. You havent come to your senses yet. Flash! Flash! The light in Seo-ryangs eyes also became darker. It was more powerful than any brain power that had been shown before. The blue-black thunderbolt turned gray, and darkness began to creep into the gray thunderbolt. !! At that moment, Dam Sa-young felt goosebumps rising. Puff puff puff! Puff poop! The area around the land where Seoliang stood exploded arbitrarily. It was truly the descent of Thunder Gong and the descent of Jeseokcheon. It seemed as if the god of thunder, who had become a slave to Pasun, came down to earth and revealed his full divinity. Ill give you three seconds. If they are still there, it would be better to just kill them here. Dam Sa-youngs eyes deepened. Kill me? me? who? You? Quaaaang! Xi Liang rushed forward. I thought I was running, but before I knew it, it was right in front of me. Dam Sa-yeong, who was embarrassed, swung the divine sword of the blue sky illusion, but Seo-ryangs fist was like steel that even the divine swords anticipation was impervious to. Whoops! Pfft! The exploding light wave swept over a radius of about a dozen fields. All the objects within it exploded indiscriminately. One second. Flash! Seoliang, who appeared in front of the unconscious Damsayoung, swung the Cheonmado in a crosswise direction. It was a docho that was heavy yet fast, fast yet flexible, flexible and natural. Even though it was an extremely fast cut, it was harmonious and proud. The martial arts of the horse soldiers unleashed were like the martial arts of a martial god, a compilation of the martial arts of the right faction. Dam Sa-yeong swung the final Chosik of Heo Sang-geom. Crumbling! The earth exploded, and the birds that were flying high in the sky stopped flapping their wings and fell down. The spreading intangible sound waves contained unimaginable power and died while flying. Fuwaaaaak! A cross-shaped icon was engraved on Dam Sa-yeongs chest. Although it was not deep, it was a wound that would scar me for the rest of my life. The Cross Cham (ʮ֔) of the Cheonma Dao broke through the Cheonra Invincible Gods internal energy barrier and cut him down. Icho. Quang! Dam Sa-youngs eyes sparkled. The advance that shook the earth was on a different level than before. It was a tense advance that made even the absolute masters who had lost their minds regain their composure. And the opponents magical power, which increased his strength with that advance, was so overwhelming that he could be considered the strongest among all the warriors he had seen except for one. This guy He seemed to come to his senses. Cheon Ha-jin Cheon Ha-jin! Yes. His pride, which was so big and high that it seemed to reach the sky, was twisted to the point of being twisted. He hated having his pride bruised as much as dying. There is an opponent in front of you who has shattered your pride from the roots. Dam Sa-yeong looked at Seo-ryang. The left hand was extended forward and the right hand holding the Cheonmado was extended backwards. It was a posture of preparation for a radical yet explosive blow. Dam Sa-youngs eyes wavered. Before I knew it, the wrinkled face on his moderately built body had disappeared, and the languid expression of a seven-foot-tall man looking down on the world appeared. Lee Cheon-sang?! At that time, Lee Cheon-sang said Seo-ryang. Its three seconds. Flash! Its flying. An absolute blow. The invincible swordsman who had destroyed seven of the Uicheonmaengs palaces on the spot with a single sharp swing of his sword was approaching. Dam Sa-youngs survival instinct reached its peak for an instant. Kwakwakwak! There was nothing in the place where the sword wave swept through. A rock the size of a house and a tree so thick that even ten men could not hug it disappeared without a trace. All external objects residing within the front dozen fields were broken and shattered. It was the ultimate Qigong technique that followed the Ilcham (һ) in form but infused it with invincible magical power. It was the reigning Demon Emperor, Ilhwi Demon Twilight. Excluding Jeongbanhap (), which is a secret, it was a study that competed for the top in the Seventy-Two Gods. With one swing, the soul of the Demon Emperor is carried. As the name suggests, it was a terrifyingly destructive force. Three seconds are over. Pusssssss. The clean white silk clothes were torn here and there. Dam Sa-young, covered in dust, looked like a beggar. You managed to avoid it. Yes. Damsayoung dodged this absolute blow. This is because there was no martial arts ability to counter it in an unprepared state. And the situation in which that one act had no choice but to avoid the opponents martial arts returned Dam Sa-yeongs reason to its original state. Youve grown quite a bit from being a dog that cant even find someone to bark at. Seo-ryang squinted his eyes happily. There are people who turn a wolf that had become a dog into a tiger. If you look at things like that, you really dont have an eye for people. What a piece of trash. Quang! Damsayoung corrected her posture. Putting his wounded pride aside, he glared at Seoryang with transparent eyes. Now he has finally come to his senses. Ill correct your habits. Even Master couldnt change my habit. Its not a nature that can be changed by efforts like you, man. Dam Sa-young was not her usual self. However, to Seoryangs surprise, he faced Dam Sa-yeong and returned to the person everyone knew. The person who seemed like he would always wander underground shook off everything, and the person who seemed like he would fly forever came down to the ground. It was a moment when the abilities and souls of the two people intersected. Xu Liang lifted up the Heavenly Demon Sword again. Are you ready, chaff? Chapter 517 Episode 517 First in the world (1)Rumbling. The entire Wudang Mountain seemed to be groaning. Black smoke rose along with an explosive roar. Rocks were broken and splintered trees flew across the sky from a great height. It was not a human fight. The fight between Seoryang and Dam Sa-yeong, who raced past and turned the path of Mt. Wudang into a gigantic gateway, could easily be called a battle of martial gods. Crumbling. The King of Tigers rang his neck softly. King Hu, who was connected to Seoliangs spirit, knew. The fact that his master and friend is gradually becoming perfect. I was able to see that by facing the enemy of my life, I was actually establishing my own identity. However, the process was not smooth. He is the King of Tiger who has watched the changes of Seoryang over the years along with Geumho. Obviously, once this battle is over, Xoryang will be completed as a demon. It was a situation where I should have been happy, but I couldnt be happy. It was because the opponent was too strong. If you do it wrong, you could die. I had faced countless death threats before, but now it was different. It was so unsettling that King Hu could not calm down. The huge claws, fully prepared, glowed ferociously between the prostrate feet. At that time, a Seomseom Oksu stroked the Tiger Kings head. Its okay, calm down. King Tiger looked at Joo Seo-yoon. Before I knew it, Joo Seo-yoon, who had drawn her sword, was looking up at the top of Mt. Wudang with clear eyes. Grandpa is watching. The death penalty wont be dangerous. Wooooow. Joo Seo-yoons sword had a subtle white energy. The sacred and mysterious energy somehow reminded me of good energy. * * * Grumble! this. I couldnt come to my senses from the barrage of magic tricks. Danlihu was strong. And the power of the magicians who supported him and amplified his attack power was also great. There are no gaps. The pouring heat and creeping chill intersected and controlled my bodys movements. Ma Dong-pil was a warrior who had proven his capabilities as a genius guard of the Protectorate and later became a swordsman who met Seo-ryang, overcame hardships of training and bloody mayhem, and rose to the rank of extreme demon at the age of less than 40. Considering what he has achieved, he is too young. However, his experience, skills, and wit for responding were far superior to that of Noh Kang-ho. Still, I cant find their gap. It wasnt an impregnable martial arts skill or a technique that couldnt be countered, but it was strangely flawless. Neither in the face of the enormous firepower of the Nine Demon Lords nor in the face of the lightning-like sword techniques of the Nine Lord Demon Swordsmen did they suffer any damage. Rumbling! A thunderbolt of fire spewed out from the black blood demon sword. Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The onslaught of attacks seemed to be driven by extreme internal strength, but within them were a thousand paths that could be achieved with a weapon called a sword. Quaaaang! Dan Lihus body shook. But thats it. His body, surrounded by a translucent curtain of energy, remained intact even in the face of Ma Dong-pils destructive sword power. this. Grumble! Whiiiiing! Uncharacteristic of Ma Dong-pil, he revealed a momentary gap. And the opponent never let that gap pass by. Huge flames and visible wind techniques poured down on Ma Dong-pil. Its fantastic. A magic technique so large that it covers the entire sky of Wudang Mountain. A pillar of fire as bright as a dragon fist curved and rained down, and a small typhoon as sharp as a knife swept through. It was a disaster that could not be prevented or avoided by human power. Flash! Ma Dong-pil disappeared from the spot. Soon a pillar of fire and a typhoon swept away the place where he was standing. Kwaaaaang! Trees burned and rocks split. The earth groaned and the sky howled. Although the level achieved could not be compared to that of Ma Dong-pil, the Heavenly Dragon Art of the Seventy-Two Noble Ghosts, who were just around the corner from the world of fire, was threatening enough to threaten Ma Dong-pils life at any moment. No matter how different the levels were, it was not easy to make a single attack when there were this many people. It was fortunate that they used mystical power combined with magic rather than pure martial arts. If it had been a martial art developed through decades of enemy attacks, it would not have been possible to attempt a single attack until now. But even now Dozens of magicians were glaring at him with empty eyes. It was a sight that sent chills down the spine of even Ma Dong-pil. Their skills were clearly below his, but the strange energy emanating from them was strangely distracting. It was then. Quaaaang! The two magicians standing outside fell down, vomiting blood. Although he didnt die, the attack worked for the first time. And the person who carried out the attack was not Ma Dong-pil. I understand. Mudam walked behind the Jijongyeolhwa wall that Ma Dongpil was guarding. Dan Lihu flinched at his eyes, which were as hard and cold as steel. Their techniques are organically connected. And the person at the center of it all is that one-armed young man. Wooooow. Blue magical energy overflowed from Mudams body. Ma Escort, you must somehow push that young man away. That young man cant even bother blocking your attacks and linking his magic skills with so many magicians. In one fell swoop, he created a way to destroy the Cheonryong Palaces iron walls. In fact, it could not even be called destruction. This is because the one-week battle technique is not of a very high standard among the fighting techniques. However, as simple as it is, it is not easy to break the connection. Unless you are a martial artist of the level of Mudam and Ma Dongpil, this is a method that is difficult to even attempt. Dan Lihus face hardened. Do you really have to do this? Mudam spoke in a stern voice. Shut up. If you dont want to fight, open the way right now. Thats funny. It was the leader there who started the fight first. It doesnt matter who started the fight or why. The religious leader is fighting against your viper-like leader. We will go there. Youre single-minded. Its just a competition of skills anyway. Neither of you will try to end each others lives. If either of them dies, a fight will break out immediately. I dont even want to know facts like that. I have only one thing to say. Mu Dam aimed his sword at Dan Lihu. Dan Lihu flinched once again. My body reacted first to the terrifying magic power rising from the sword. Get out of the way, young enemy general. Get out of the way or you will die. It is different from Ma Dong-pil. No matter what his actual skills were, the power that Mudam radiated was more than enough to overwhelm everyone here. Defeat your opponent with your mind before your skills. In front of the Heavenly Demon Churchs Great Protection Law, the Heavenly Dragons strongest shield, the Heavenly Dragon magicians had to feel pressured to open their mouths even once. difficult. Dan Lihus eyes deepened. We can prevent it somehow, but if we do that, there could be seventy-two casualties. The damage to the power is excessive when the power of the blood spirit energy has not yet been completed. After the completion of the Blood God, the power of the Heavenly Dragon Palace was amplified exponentially. Even at this moment, the power was rising. However, it was necessary to preserve power until the Blood Gods history, which could never end, ended. It could be said that it would be okay to make it a secret technique that deals with vitality and soul, but then it would be a considerable burden on Damsayoung and the Lord of Heavenly Dragon Palace. There is no need to do something that doesnt need to be done. then? Kugugoogung! The energy barrier created by Danlihu and the Seventy-Two True Demons disappeared. Dan Lihu opened his mouth. Okay. If you want to go, please go. Mudams eyes sparkled. Of course I was planning to go, but it was quite suspicious that he suddenly showed up like that. Have you given up? If either of them moves, we will disperse our forces and pour all our power into where that huge tiger is. Mudams cheeks trembled. A huge tiger means a tiger king. And there are Joo Seo-yoon and Gorumazon. Gorumazon has fainted, and Joo Seo-yoon is not at a level where he can participate in the life-or-death battle of giants. If he was a tiger king, he could hit with great power, but if he was a martial arts expert, it was unclear how long he would be able to withstand the magicians. Disperse troops. If one of us deals with you, thats it. There is no easier target to attack than someone who has a lot to protect. Mudam gritted his teeth inwardly. I dont know whether to call this a well-behaved thing or a vicious thing. What is clear is that Dan Lihus words cannot be ignored here either. At that time, Ma Dong-pil spoke. Spread out. Dan Lihus eyes lit up. Ma Dong-pil said calmly. No matter what you do, we will go to the leader. Even if all of us here die, its okay as long as the leader returns safely. For us, the leader is that kind of person. . But even if you make a fuss, it wont be beneficial to you either. Dam Sa-young is a person with strong pride and no forgiveness. No matter how much you have been loved by him, you will no longer be. Because trust will be broken. The corners of Dan Lihus mouth rose. Do you really think so? I dont know if thats really the case. However, as long as the leader is safe, we will get our moneys worth. Ma Dong-pil flicked the black blood demon sword. If you want to try it, try it. We have nothing to regret. . Dan Lihu could not easily open his mouth. He felt the sincerity in Ma Dong-pils words. Its sad to see your colleagues die, but its better than the leaders death. Not only Ma Dong-pil, but all of them probably think that way. damn. It is worth discussing the world as much as reading the political situation, but I have never encountered a situation like this. It meant that although he had great intelligence, he lacked experience. Dan Lihu cannot make decisions easily. Ma Dong-pils eyes lit up when he saw Dan Lihu like that. Quaaaang! Dan Lihus body was pushed back three or four steps. Weeeeeee! A red and blue barrier of true energy appeared in the empty air. The translucent energy barrier was the Tianlong Ilwoljutsu he unleashed. Ma Dong-pil immediately plunged the black blood demon sword into the ground. Sigh! At the same time, Gu Yuma Gong was opened to the limit. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! In an instant, a wall of flames rose up covering a radius of about 30 square meters. It was a wall of earthly deterioration of the old magic sword amplified by the magic power of the magic sword. A wall of flames made of living things surrounded both Ma Dong-pil and Dan Lihu Seventy-Two Jeonggwi. Ma Dong-pil shouted. Great Protector! Fuuuuuuu! The rear of the fire wall was breached and Mudam sprinted away. Dan Lihu gritted his teeth. You pathetic! You shouldnt say things like that. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! Blood-red flames rose from Ma Dong-pils body. He created a huge flame and his own body was transformed into a fire god. It was a technique called Earth Fire Dragon God, which was to transform ones body itself into a demon by consuming extreme internal power using the same technique as the Earth-type Deterioration Wall Flame-blood Fire Dragon. As of now, it is Gu Yuma Gongs strongest secret technique. Of course, the consumption of internal power was also extreme. You cant go anywhere until all my demon energy is consumed. Every time he spoke, red flames burst out from the corners of his mouth. It is actually breathing fire. Ma Dong-pils fire eyes burned so fiercely that it seemed as if they would burn Dan Lihus eyes. If you want to protect it, you risk your lives too. Chapter 518 Episode 518 The best in the world (2)Tweet! With a strong collision, the two people fell back five pieces at a time. Seo-ryang and Dam Sa-yeongs eyes lit up. They are equal hands. The distance retreated and the total amount of power released by each attack were the same as each others attacks with all their might. Its pretty good. Wooooow. Cheonmado cried. As the number of collisions increased, the name of Cheonmado became stronger. The magical energy of Xiliang that had been poured into the sword was sealed in the Heavenly Demon Island, and the natural magical energy of Li Cheon Sang was crying. Its pretty good. I thought I had become stronger, but I thought there were limits. Xu Liang smiled. Except for your damn personality, I think its worth acknowledging your desires and efforts. Dam Sa-youngs face distorted. That guy shouldnt have said something like that. He was just his dog. Dogs should not evaluate themselves. Noom! Quaaaang! Dam Sa-young approached at a frightening speed and swung her double sword. Seo-ryang swung his sword at each other. Blah blah blah! Even though she collided with the worlds best horseman, Damsayoungs hands remained intact. His hands, protected by powerful magic, were already like another new weapon in themselves. Pow! The tip of Xoryangs long gun exploded. Yikes! Dam Sa-youngs sleeve was torn long. Even with the martial arts of a transcendental expert, clothes that would not even have a speck of dust on them are torn and burst. A clash of martial arts heading towards the ultimate. The storm of power generated by the unprecedented clash between super experts was so great that it threatened their own bodies. Buuuuung! A few strands of Dam Sa-yeongs hair were cut off and blown away. Dam Sa-youngs eyes wavered. this guy. It was a blow that would have blown off my head if I hadnt instinctively avoided it. It was something that was swung in half a beat quickly without any sign. It is not very powerful and does not carry destructive magical energy, but it is threatening. How to live?! Hahaha! Xu Liang staggered and retreated. Dam Sa-yeong, who pushed Seo-ryang away with a strong shock wave, approached straight away and swung his fist. Seo-ryang, who supported his body strongly on his back foot, also stretched out his fist. Boom! It was a clash of pure power and power without any alteration. Dam Sa-youngs body suddenly stopped. Even though I was dealing with a martial arts attack that was close to a counterattack, my entire upper body creaked. This meant that the opponents power was strong. Seoriang, who was about to launch an attack, immediately turned the sword of Cheonmado to the left. Whoa! Seo-ryangs body shook greatly. Each method? This is new again. Although he knew Dam Sa-yeongs Jinshin martial arts, he had never seen him show his true skills. And all of those matches were focused on lightning-quick and sharp hand techniques and fighting techniques. Since Im good at the recommended box fighting, theres nothing I cant use, but I didnt expect to use such a drastic angle technique. He was the one who always killed enemies in a short period of time with refined movements. Dam Sa-youngs right leg made a huge difference. Blah blah blah! Even though I collided with the blade of the Cheonmado sword several times, my leg was fine. On the contrary, Seoryangs hand holding the Cheonmado was so strong that it became sore. Youve grown a lot. I know that Dam Sa-yeong has learned the techniques of the Heavenly Dragon Palace. But this was not a study at Tianlong Palace. Even without using the Heavenly Dragon Palaces study, Damsayoung was strong. With pure martial arts alone, he could be considered the best in the world. Xiliangs Cheonmado split the air like a beam of light. Flash! An intangible slash cut down three trees at once. Fuuuuuuu! The tension that exploded through the clothing blew away a huge rock. Xu Liang smiled. Damsayoungs face was grim. Their facial expressions were different and the martial arts they used were also different. But the two people remembered the same thing at this moment. It wont end like this. The two mens martial arts skills were completely equal, with nothing to add or subtract. Moreover, Dam Sa-yeong also recognized Seo-ryang as a dangerous enemy. I will never let down my guard. In the end, it was a battle to see who would lose focus first and who would get tired first. If things continue like this, there will never be a winner. The two clashed with all their might one last time. Puff puff puff! The entire mountain peak they were standing on was shaken by the successive explosions. But this time too, neither side gained the upper hand. Although his appearance had become more severe, he had not suffered any internal or external injuries. Seo-ryang saw Damsa-yeong. Dam Sa-yeong looked at Seo-ryang. As they looked at each other, they realized something else. Faaagh! The two people retreated to the rear as if they had been waiting. It was Seo-ryang who opened his mouth first. You didnt bring up the study of the Heavenly Dragon Palace. Dam Sa-youngs eyes darkened. Is there any need to take it out on someone like you? Youre laughing. I guess I didnt take it out because I wasnt sure I would kill it. Thats correct. If it was possible to kill Seo-ryang using the Celestial Dragon Palaces magic, he would have brought it out a long time ago. At least for this moment, his priority was to erase the existence of Seoryang from the world. Even if it is recorded in history as the evil of the century. However, even if he brought out the Celestial Dragon Palaces technique, it was unlikely that Seo-ryang would die. The magic of Tianlong Palace is more mysterious and strange than any other study in the world. He went so far as to deviate from common sense to the extent of turning a martial artist who had not yet reached his peak into a transcendent expert in a short period of time. As he was able to manipulate the energy of nature itself, even mass murder was possible with a single technique. However, if it is a master of Seoryang level, it is a different story. The attack will come before the Heavenly Dragons magic can be unleashed. If it is judged that a head-on fight is impossible, it will not hesitate to flee. In other words, you cant catch Seoliang. In that case, only this sides hand will be exposed for no reason. Even though her pride was torn to shreds and her desire to kill Seoryang reached the sky, Dam Sa-yeongs instinct was preparing for the future. And it was the same for Seoliang. He did not take out the three major secrets of the reigning Demon Emperor, nor even the Gu Yu Demon Gong. There is no need to show all your strength to each other. Therefore, there is no reason to risk your life in this fight. Im glad. Dam Sa-youngs eyebrows naturally twitched at Seo-ryangs words. I was worried that everything might have rusted away, but its okay. He would be worth dealing with, both as the leader of the enemy and as a military commander. Shut up. Dam Sa-youngs voice was calm. I was more scared because I was calm. Even those who have reached the extreme of their lives are comforted. He was a more formidable enemy when he was angry than when he was angry. You can never surpass me. If you didnt know that you were Cheon Ha-jin, you wouldnt know, but now that you know, you can never defeat me. Xu Liang smiled. Yes, you have to have that level of confidence to be able to fight. Dam Sa-young clenched her fists without realizing it. Even though I control my emotions well, I still get teary-eyed every now and then. Seo-ryangs voice and eyes were shaking his heart. This has never happened anywhere or in front of anyone. Dam Sa-yeong, who had been glaring at Seo-ryang for a long time, said. Why didnt you come right away? What are you saying. I wont ask how you came back to life as a demon of the Demonic Cult. I dont think theyll even tell me. I want to tell you, but I dont know anything. Its just amazing. I found out while holding hands. you hate me More than anything else in the world. But why didnt you come to me right away? Xu Liang smiled. I almost went looking for you. But? If it werent for Masters teachings, I would have gone looking for you. And I would have killed him. Damsayoung smiled coldly. I call you Master Ive been calling you in a very friendly way for several years now. That crazy murderer. He was the one who openly insulted Lee Cheon-sang. But Seoliang did not waver. Thanks to him, I overcame many dangers of death. To be honest, there were many times when I felt nervous. But if it wasnt for him, I wouldnt be where I am today. Youre such a sick priest. No, I feel sorry for Lee Cheon-sang. Youre giving affection to an unknown assassin who swallowed the body of your student. know. what? Do you really think that Master doesnt know my identity? Its a pity that you have such a poor imagination that you think like that even after seeing his power firsthand. Dam Sa-youngs eyes wavered. Seo-ryang spoke in a calm voice. Its not just that. . He knew about you too. !! He seemed to know everything about what kind of person you were, how you lived in this world, and how you were going to live in the future. Xu Liang said bitterly. The only thing the gentleman did not see was his own death. I cant imagine my own death. For a being of Lee Cheon-sangs level, it might actually be natural. No, maybe I knew. He just didnt know whether he would fly into the sky or die as a Heavenly Demon. At that point, Lee Cheon-sang made his choice. Even though he could become one with the world, he chose to die as a demonic cult leader. Thats why hes great. Because he has not been able to completely shake off the attachments of the world, he will live for a thousand years with a shining name. At least as long as this world called Murim does not disappear, the three characters of the name Lee Cheon-sang will be engraved in the minds of everyone who will live in the future and will not disappear. Of course, I dont know if thats better than becoming one with the world. Rumbling. The sky filled with dark clouds roared with thunder again. And now, finally, one or two drops of rain poured down. Shoot. The falling rainwater soaked the bodies of the two people. The two didnt bother to repel the rainwater with their Jinki membranes. I never thought you would notice me. I thought it would end with a meeting between the sect leader and the leader, but I really didnt know that we would even get to taste each other. . Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I realized that youre not a bad guy to hang out with, so thats it. At that time, I felt a powerful ray of magical energy from afar. Xu Liang chuckled. Is it Daeho Corporation? Paralarak! Mudam flew through the air and arrived next to Seoryang and knelt down. Its late, leader. no. I dragged that guy away just to see what he was capable of. Seoliang said while looking at Damsayoung. It was an impressive meeting. See you next time. Dam Sa-yeong, who had been glaring at Seo-ryang for a long time, smiled for a moment. You will have to be nervous. It was a meaningful word. Seoliang didnt respond and walked up the ridge. Mudam followed him. The two peoples new forms disappeared in an instant. Cheon Ha-jin. Slurp. His face, which had been filled with murder and displeasure, suddenly became expressionless. It was a quick change, as if everything he had shown before was just acting. Damsayoung opened her mouth. Thats fascinating. It was an eerie voice. Surprisingly, it wasnt Dam Sa-youngs voice. It was high and sonorous, like a womans voice. You mean that the predecessor of the Ten Great Heavenly Demons Seoliang was the Assassin King Cheon Ha-jin? thats interesting. Even with the magic of the main palace, it is impossible to get divorced. Damsayoung looked up at the sky. The rain became increasingly heavier. Ugh. Dam Sa-young, no, her pupils glowed white. Its raining. Wouldnt it be a good idea to at least take out insurance on the body of an old loyalist, just in case? Chapter 519 Episode 519 The First in the World (3)Dan Lihus face, which had always maintained an expressionless expression, gradually became distorted. It cant go on like this. The Demon Cult members all deviated from the norm. It was the same for the religious leader and the religious leaders guard. If the Demon Cultist truly intends to kill Master, it is difficult to guarantee that even Master will survive. If it were a one-on-one match, Ma Gyoju might actually be pushed out. He had no doubt that Masters power exceeded that of a heavenly demon. However, if the Demonic Cults Great Protection Act is also involved, the story is different. Even if his martial arts skills in Daehobeop are lower than the two, he is also an expert in extreme magic. He is the possessor of force that can change the course of the war. If things continue like this, Master is in danger. And if Master dies, the repercussions will be enormous. The leader dies at the main camp, not anywhere else. If this fact becomes known, our troops will suffer a fatal blow. Grumbling. Ma Dong-pil, who created the blood-red wall, did not waver an inch in his eyes. I have no regrets about my own death. There was no fear of death to be found. Risk your life. Death appeared in Dan Lihus eyes. The opponent risked his life for his leader. It was a natural action for a subordinate before the Demon Clan Master was a god. And he couldnt do it. This was because there were too many things to measure. But not anymore. Even if it meant drastically reducing our military power, we had to find a leader. Focus all of the Seventy-Two Noble Demons magic power on me It was then. Pot! The flames covering all directions were extinguished in an instant. Shoot. At the same time, raindrops started pouring. The cold rainwater cooled the hot air and created thick steam. Dan Lihu frowned. what? Sigh! Ma Dong-pil, who had drawn the Black Blood Demon Sword, had even unleashed the Earth Fire Dragon God. Looking at his pale complexion, it seemed like he had suffered internal injuries from excessive use of magic attacks. However, his posture did not waver. It was a feeling of admiration. Dan Lihu opened his mouth. What are you trying to do? Slurp. In the meantime, they even use lead swords. It was an action that showed a lack of will to fight. what? Is this something you believe in? I tried spreading the energy, but nothing caught on. Only the residual magic of the earthly deterioration wall was felt, and no intent to kill or attack was detected. Opportunity For now, it would be better to suppress the opponent and observe the situation. Dan Lihu raised his hand. Suppress the enemy. It was then. Phew. Dan Lihu trembled for a moment. It sent shivers down my spine. Goosebumps rose from the tips of my toes and spread throughout my body. My heart is pounding. My heart was beating like crazy. Take a look. Take a look. The sound of footsteps hitting the rain-soaked ground was particularly loud. Flash! Silent lightning tore through the air. Dan Lihu looked up at the person passing right next to him. Whoa. Its a huge size. Wearing tattered war cloths and carrying a yam-like sword resting on his shoulder, he showed the majesty of a general who returned from annihilating the enemy army. Dont even look in this direction. Of course, he was focusing his eyes only on the place where his feet reached, as if he was going his own way. It was as if I had become a citizen who was so sick of the tigers murder that I could not move. In fact, Seoryangs presence as he passed by was as harsh and majestic as a tiger. Heavenly Demon! After passing Dan Lihu, Xu Liang opened his mouth. What about your body? Ma Dong-pil lowered his head. its okay. Good job. That one word was everything. Seo-ryang, who even passed by Ma Dong-pil, went down the mountain, followed by Ma Dong-pil and Mudam. The one Heavenly Demon and two Demons who were discussing invincibility disappeared from sight in an instant, to the point of meaninglessness. Huh! Huh! Cough! Cough! More than half of the seventy-two people had difficulty breathing. The closer people were to the place where Xi Liang passed, the more heavily their breathing was. Dan Lihu swallowed his saliva. I didnt know. I couldnt feel the energy of the Heavenly Demon. Even though I was extremely sensitive, I couldnt read it. Only now did he realize. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The demonic power of Xiliang, heated up by the extreme battle, was so enormous that it was beyond even Dan Lihus cognitive abilities. Thats why I didnt feel it. It was a misunderstanding. Even though the world had turned into a fiery pit, it was as if I was relieved that I couldnt see it. this! When Seoryang arrived at the front of the trail at Mt. Wudang, his prayers were very stable, unlike before. It was clear that he was a master like no other in the world, but I was deeply disappointed in his prayers, which were more neat than before. Afterwards, I confirmed that the Heavenly Demons martial arts skills had not regressed as I watched the Demon Cultist and Master climbing up the mountain path at an incredible speed. Ma Jiao-ju was no different from when he lost one of his arms in the past. It was as strong as it was then, and it was as fierce as it was then. And now Dan Lihu realizes. The Heavenly Demon has become stronger than before. He was truly invincible, to the point where even if Master brought out the Heavenly Dragons secret technique, victory or defeat could not be guaranteed. Now, he cant even reach the foot with his strength. No, I may have just realized that it was like that before. What is important is that the other person is capable of being called the best person in the world and is worthy of being called the best person in the world. Are you okay? Dan Lihu asked the invisible Dam Siyoung. Is it okay if I dont kill that monster now, Master? * * * Crumbling. King Tiger put his head on Seoliangs chest as if he was having a hard time. Its heavy, man. Seoliang continued to stroke King Hus head. The Tiger King opened his mouth wide and lightly bit his shoulder. The fangs, which were thicker than a human forearm, gently pressed against Seoryangs skin and then fell. A guy with a body the size of a house does the same things as a cat. Seoliang pressed King Tigers head to calm him down and then looked at Joo Seo-yoon. Nothing happened, right? yes. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. Joo Seo-yoons expression was somehow soft. He looked comfortable. The sword is crying. Joo Seo-yoon raised his sword. A faint light was fluttering from the sword body. It was a refreshing energy that made my heart feel refreshed just by looking at it. Even though they were Seongi, there was no harm to them as they had mastered magic arts. Here was the logic of the water play class, how to embrace even demonic energy, which reached its peak. Xu Liang closed his eyes. Its an old ship. Yes, Im your grandfather. Joo Seo-yoon, looking at Mt. Wudang, smiled as if she was genuinely happy. Grandpa was protecting us. I see. Xu Liang smiled. I dont know when, but if the fight heats up, we may have to attack Wudang Mountain. yes. When that moment comes, I will send you to Wudang Mountain. Joo Seo-yoon nodded. I cant help but hope. They say they have no worries even though they dont know what kind of fight will break out. Its not reckless, its knowing. The bond between herself and Hyeoncheonjinin has not yet been broken. As long as Hyeoncheonjinins enlightenment is with her, at least nothing will happen to her in Wudang Mountain. Xu Liang nodded. Until then, you must at least become strong enough to take on the Shaolin master here. Just trying isnt enough. You must do that. I wont let you go unless you get to that level. Do not worry. It was a conversation that could have felt rude. But Hye-sim stared at the two without any agitation. They were the ones qualified to have this conversation. They were qualified to use the martial arts of the Shaolin masters as a measure of enlightenment. Hyesim asked. Are you done? okay. How was it, my opponent? Xu Liang shook his head. I cant tell where it will end. But I think I can handle it. Hyesim nodded. Thats enough. Moreover, this fight was not a simple fight to see who was stronger among the leaders. It is a war that will decide the fate of the entire Central Plains. He can handle it both as a personal martial artist and as the head of a large organization. That was Seo-ryangs answer. If he is, then so be it. Too bad. I was hoping you would kill him here. If Dam Sa-young dies, they will fall into chaos. It may be good for now, but then all the people living north of the Yangtze River will live a hellish life. . Even if that werent the case, he wasnt an opponent I could easily settle down with. Besides, I have people here as well. It wasnt a situation worth gambling on carelessly. Hyesim sighed. How can I not know that? Its just that Im frustrated. I understand. Xi Liang climbed onto King Hus back. We will return like this. Where will you be heading? Hyesim said as she gave a half-funeral. Now that Im an ordinary person, theres no place in the world I cant go to. Im thinking of stabilizing the public sentiment until a big fight breaks out. Thats not a bad choice either. I hope you stay healthy. I hope your path is filled with light. That sounds funny. Xu Liang chuckled. The person who stands at the opposite end of the Buddha whom you follow with all your heart is Cheonma. It is difficult to be happy in the position of Cheonma. Still, I hope you enjoy it. After all, the Heavenly Demon is also the one who completed Buddha. Ive never thought about it that way. Seoliang tapped King Hu on the back. The Tiger turned around and moved to the lead. do not die. So Seoryang and his party went back the way they came. Hye-sim, who saw their backs moving away, let out a soft displeasure. You are already Buddha. On that day, the meeting between Yeomramaje Seoryang, the leader of the Heavenly Demon Church, and Dam Sa-yeong, the former leader of Uicheon and the head of the imperial palace, held everyone living in the central plains breathless. People who were in the same place that day knew that the two absolutes were comparing their martial skills to each other. Also, one of the peaks of Wudang Mountain was greatly damaged due to the light rain. Such was the fight between those who reached the peak of the martial arts world of the time. The Murim people did not hesitate to express their anger, saying that the fight at that time was a contest between a heavenly god and a demon god. But those wiser than him realized. There really isnt much left now. I had no doubt that no matter who won, the world would be filled with fear and madness. I couldnt help but worry when I realized that countless people would die, including innocent civilians. There was a thicker war cloud than ever before. The overflowing air of chaos made even the Black Island gang and bandits hold their breath. Even if you dont understand it with your head, you know it with your heart. If they move hastily, a war could break out in their territory. Is that why? Rather, the civilians enjoyed the brief peace given to them in the eye of the typhoon. Twenty days after the conversation between Seo-ryang and Dam Sa-yeong. Hoyoseong was directly displayed at the gate of the outer castle of the Heavenly Demon God Church. Behind them, most of the leaders of the Protestant Church were lined up. After a while. The Holy Ghost is coming! Ho Yo-seong knelt down on the spot. At the same time, everyone knelt down. Dominion sex! Heavenly demon immortal! The ugly children of demons have an audience with the Holy Spirit! Xu Liang smiled faintly. Im hungry. Lets make a nice meal. Chapter 520 Episode 520 The First in the World (4)Is that so? yes. Okay. Lets go out now. . Why? Is there anything more to say? Lord Seong. You tell me. Hwang Gon, who had been hesitant, spoke as if he had made up his mind. How about getting out of this war? Geum Baek, holding the glass, paused. But he just drank the glass for a moment. Hwang Gon continued. This organization called Iron Blood City, established by the Holy Lord, is the only pillar of the four factions. It is comparable to any other place in the Gangho Three Worlds, but it is not necessary to intervene in the fight between tigers from other mountains Look at you, Hwanggon. Yes, Lord Seong. Would you like a drink? Hwang Gon and Eup sat across from Song Zhong Baek. When Sibi brought an empty glass, Song Baek filled it. How long has it been since you met me? He suddenly brings up stories about the past. For a moment, Hwang Gon pondered whether he should show himself as a soldier or show himself as young and energetic. But I soon made a decision. I dont even remember. Huh, is that so? Ive been living so very attentive these days. Even last years events are now a blur. Song Zhengbaek chuckled. I should have paid more attention to our soldiers health, but I couldnt do that. Huang Kun smiled. Its okay. If the Lord of the castle is healthy, my health will improve on its own. Giggles. It was a very dangerous statement. If we interpret Huang Kuns words differently, it means that Zheng Zhengbai is not in good health right now. It was an impolite remark for the head of a sect that pursued defeat, whether physically or mentally. Especially since it is not a public place. Zhong Zhenbaek lightly laughed at Huang Kuns words. I need to be healthy for our soldier. I will keep that in mind. Please do that. haha. Two people emptied their glasses at the same time. Hey, Mr. Hwang. yes. Ive thought about this. Maybe I wasnt cut out to be a monarch. Huang Kuns eyes wavered. But his voice did not waver. Its not worth worrying about. Hmm? Why is that? I am not an easy person to serve someone who is not worthy of a monarch. Hehehe. If the Lord of the Castle had been an unbecoming monarch, he would not have entered Iron Blood Castle even if he had to be beheaded on the spot. Are you serious about that lie? Im serious. sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even if you have a personal relationship, there are times when you joke around and times when you shouldnt. Hwang Gon was someone who knew how to distinguish them. So, for money transfer, Hwanggon was good. Then the current monarch is very different from the past monarch you saw. . Ive been thinking like this lately. I think Im done too. . I didnt want to say this to my associates. But what can I do? The evil spirit inside me is getting deeper as time goes by. I thought it would be easy to get rid of the evil spirit, but its not easy to overcome it. Where does that simma come from? Zhong Zhenbaeks eyes wavered. At that moment, what came to his mind was Seo-ryangs face, not Damsa-yeongs. In the past, during his time as the leader of the Little Confucius, Xu Liang was a young genius with infinite potential. At that time, even though he met the head of an organization that divided the world into three parts, he was not moved at all. And Seoryang, who became a religious leader, appeared in front of him, having grown to a level that could not even be compared to when he was a minor religious leader. Although he was somewhat clumsy, he became a giant who was able to face himself. Furthermore, when I saw it again recently in Hubei. The young man, who was full of potential, was now standing shoulder to shoulder with Dam Sa-young, who had surpassed him and had become a monster of desire. C You are that kind of guy. His greed has disappeared and half of his teeth have fallen out, but his claws are still usable. Seoryangs face, mocking him with a cruel smile, came to mind. Im not even angry. Returning to Iron Blood Castle, Song Zhongbaek felt more at ease than ever. Because this is his kingdom. He was the king of a small country that did not need any more greed and did not need a wider world. And also realized. The firewood called Sanghyeolseongju, who criticized the world with the nickname Suraje, has already turned into ashes and disappeared. Even if we try to rekindle the flame, there is no longer even a bush left. Simma Zhong Zhenbaek said bitterly. At first, I thought it was because of the Seo leader. . But no. Of course, I was confused after hearing the leader Seos words, but he was the one who brought out the original demons, not the one who caused them. . I am the one who created Simma. Zheng Zhongbaek closed his eyes. He is a leader of Safa Daejang with a paganism. He is called Suraje and is an absolute martial arts expert with a reputation as the best martial arts expert of his time. . Such a reputation was actually controlling my actions. I was deceiving myself by thinking that a giant of that size should aim to conquer the world. . Actually, what I wanted was to just sit high and bounce around. If you think about it, I didnt create Iron-Blooded Castle either. If it werent for the foundation laid by previous castle lords, I dont know how I would have been able to grow it this much. . I guess this was the limit of my vessel. Huang Kun sighed inwardly. Zheng Zhongbaek opened his eyes. Are you sad? Im sorry. Hehe, thats honest. I realize now that you didnt trust me, and that makes me sad. Zheng Zhongbaeks eyes widened. I didnt believe you? The Lord of the Seong has changed. But the nature of the Lord of the Seong has not changed. The Lord of the Seong is neither bigger nor smaller than when I first saw him. Huang Kuns eyes lit up. Still, I served the lord of the castle as my monarch. Do you know why? . Because I had faith that I could make up for my masters shortcomings. There was a look of surprise on Zhong Zhenbaeks face. I know it is rude, but I dare to say this. The Lord of Seong, then and now, is not a vessel worthy of being the best in the world. ! Demon Lord? Damsa Young? They are different. To be honest, I dont know what kind of spirit those two people live in the world with. There were many people in the martial arts world who wanted to conquer the world, but there was no one who made it a reality with a drive as crazy as those two people at the time. There was no other way. Huang Kun smiled. Thats why I like Seongju. How can you say its good when you dont have enough dishes? If I had gone to them, how much need would I have been to them? ! I am a soldier and a subordinate. But I have a dream. And I was looking for a partner who could share that dream. I did not need someone who could achieve the dream alone. Zheng Zhongbaeks eyes were shaking. It may be presumptuous to say this, but there is no one more qualified for me than the Lord of Seong. That is why I came under the Lord of Seong. In order to achieve the great cause of unifying the world together. . But the longer I spent time with the Lord of the Castle, the more I felt something about me change. Change? I guess its good now. !! Huang Kun smiled brightly. All over the world? Thats good. If I were born as a man and could take over the world, there would be no more rewarding experience. But for me, it is more fun to live with a giant who knows how to protect his territory than to have that great dream. . That is the Lord of Seong. Before he has the qualities of a loser who will rule the world, he has a greater capacity than anyone else to influence people. haha. I risked my life to win the world. I risked my life. Lord Seong is a person with such outstanding charm that it dilutes even my desire. Huang Kun bowed his head. So dont be discouraged. There is no one who can stop the Lord of the castle now. Tell those who want to take over the world to fight among themselves. We can just follow our own path. Zheng Zhongbaek smiled. Do you really think so? I dont say things I dont know to comfort the monarch. Hehehe. Song Zhengbaek burst out laughing. It was a smile full of emotion. Bitterness, sadness, joy and comfort were all mixed together. You knew me. I didnt know me either. of course. When did you know my vessel and my qualities? I knew it from the moment I first saw you. Song Zhengbaek asked playfully. But how could you not have stopped me? When you joined hands with Dam Sa-young, you would have been able to stop me somehow. The Lord of the castle was closing his ears. This person should still have been stopped. Do you know how my father raised me? He never stopped me from doing anything. He let me experience it and then comforted me when I was shocked. Hwang Gon smiled sheepishly. I was able to choose Seongju because I lived in such an environment. Hehehe! What an arrogant person you are. Is that what you want to say to your lord? Its true. Its time to accept it. Hahaha! Zheng Zhongbaek laughed louder than ever. It was bittersweet, but I was just as happy. I didnt have the guts to conquer the world, but I felt like I had at least seen one person in the right light. Okay, its time to accept it. What I want from my vessel. Do you understand? I understand. Jang Geum-baek smiled. I guess Ill have to give up on everything. But I guess Ill have to clean up the waste I packed. Huang Kun bowed his head. I have something in mind. We will be holding a military meeting tomorrow, so get some rest today. Huh, thats right. Yes, there is something about human clothes. The two people clinked their glasses and drank. He burst into laughter and said, Lets just drink it to death today. How much time has passed like that? They were two people who forced their inner strength to get drunk as much as they wanted. In front of Hwang Gon, who had already fallen asleep from drunkenness, Song Sang-baek drank alone. Umm, is this the end? There wasnt much alcohol left in the bottle. It was at that time that Song Baek picked up the bottle and was about to fill his glass. ? The hand was holding Hwang Gons neck, not the bottleneck. Zheng Zhongbaeks eyes widened. Grrrr. The hand wrapped around Hwang Kuns neck trembled slightly. As if he were going to rip off Hwang Gons head at any moment. omg! Surprised, Song Zhengbaek took a step back. Ugh. Ugh. A gentle fire waved in his hands. It was not the Bloodless Monster Dragon Ball. Heavenly Dragon Energy?! The Heavenly Dragon Qi of blood fire that he had acquired while working with Dam Sa-yeong was writhing uncontrollably. Wooooow. The Ink-Blooded Kairyong-gong rose, unleashed his spirit energy and suppressed the Heavenly Dragon-ki. Song Zhongbaek clenched his fists. What the hell is this? Chapter 521 Episode 521 A small wind creates a typhoon (1)Come on! Incontinence was carved diagonally on a rock the size of a human body. Coo! The smooth falling rock shook the ground. Hmm. The cut cross section of the rock was extremely clean. It was so smooth that it seemed like it could be used as a substitute for Tokyo. However, Wei Hongryeon was so displeased that she tilted her head crookedly and continued to complain. Isnt that strange? I think its about time it started. Wei Hongryeon stroked the cross section of the rock. A chill rose from the eerily smooth cross section. How many people will be able to leave such a mark on Danggeum Murim? It wont be easy, even if youre a scholar from the old school. But it didnt seem to bother her. The will of the sword was not applied. It is said that when the sword reaches its peak, even cut flowers become full of vitality. Of course, it was too much for Wi Hongryeon, who had learned magic and had trained with a sword all his life. It was a difficult task even for a master of extreme magic. So I endured it again and again. I tried to pursue kendo, not martial arts. Because she didnt know where the wall was, how hard it was, or how to break through it, it was best to focus on kendo. And her judgment was right. Having gained the importance of enlightenment through training with the Iron Sword Demon, she was able to realize what path she should follow. Fast is not important. What is important is how much focus you put on your sword. Wei Hongryuns eyes deepened. Energy moves freely according to ones intention. Then, there is no reason why it cannot be the same as a sword. Swish! Swish! The pure white Hopo Sword created a beautiful afterglow in the air. No matter how you swing it, it becomes a sword blade. Her level had already reached that level. I move the sword according to my will. In other words, it is one body with the sword and one body with the sword and the body. The unity of the sword with the body is a level I reached even before I met the old man, so why does it come to mind again? Wei Hongryeon kept tilting her head. It feels like I can catch something, but I cant. It was similar to holding on to the end of a vague dream and going further back in time. Even though I am sure that this is the right path, at moments like this I feel like throwing everything away, including martial arts. Hmm. But Wei Hongryeon was not the same as she used to be. Practical combat is essential for unmanned aerial vehicles. However, your sword skills will not grow just by experiencing combat. Now was a time for patience and agony. Wei Hongryun endlessly sought the will of the sword, not even knowing how much his patience had grown. You cant think with common sense. Does an object cut by a sword remain alive? Thats nonsense. But the old man was different. Even if I cut dozens of flowers, I could feel their vivid vitality in their cross sections. As if the sword, flower, air, and flow had found their original place Wei Hongryuns eyes became blurred. How did they do it? It wasnt a trick. Moreover, even though you have mastered magic, you have shown such traces. If I can materialize that sword, I can obtain the secret of the bow sword, which is the companion of the death sword. If that happens. That was then. Flash! Coo! The rock split once again with a loud roar. Wei Hongryeon was surprised and saw the split rock. omg! Surprisingly, the cross section of the split rock was once again overflowing with dynamic life. That rich vitality was due to the will of the sword greater than Master Iron Sword Mazon. The cutting edge was not as smooth as in Tokyo, but that was not important. Its a bow sword! Did you do it yourself? So how did you do it? Then a voice shook her mind. Are you awake? Wei Hongryeon was surprised and looked to the side. There was Joo Seo-yoon with an awkward expression on her face. Im sorry. There was no answer when I tried to talk to you, so I waited and saw the cut surface of the rock. Without realizing it, my spirit of victory arose Gokunyeo? yes. Wei Hongryun couldnt help but be surprised. Seo-yoon Joo opened her mouth. If it doesnt bother you, in the future How did you do it? yes? How Oh, this isnt right. How did you do it? What is it? Thats it! Its a rock cut! Joo Seo-yoon quenched his appetite. Its not as smooth as the above commanding lord, is it? I guess I still have a long way to go. Thats why my brother brought me here How were you able to make such beautiful marks? yes? Thats a rock. You cut it with a sword. Ah yes. How did you cut it? Compared to the above commanding lord, I am nothing? Youre worse than me? Those nice marks? The two people blinked and looked at each other. Joo Seo-yoon was quite embarrassed. Nice marks? Looking at his expression, it doesnt seem like hes making fun of himself, so what does that mean? sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wei Hongryun was embarrassed as Wei Hongryun was. Is this guy making fun of me? The natural vitality felt in the cross section of a rock. It was a sword that the current Wi Hongryun could not even grasp the beginning of enlightenment. Dont make fun of me, just teach me this one time. How did you cut this? Isnt it more bumpy than the section cut by the above commanding lord? What does it matter? yes?! No oh! Wei Hongryeon seemed frustrated and picked up a piece of rock and pointed to the cross section. Look at this. Doesnt it feel very vibrant and vibrant? Its very natural, as if it was always like this. Isnt it? ? Isnt that right? Joo Seo-yoon repeatedly cleared his throat. I I dont know. Huh! Thats right. Wei Hongryeon was pounding her chest in frustration, but Joo Seo-yoon was equally frustrated. I dont know why youre so impressed by that. Rather, I want to learn the resolute sword technique of the Great Lord. Ive never seen anyone make such a smooth cross section with a sword. Because thats not important. Thats right No! I cant talk at all. She was tearing her hair out of frustration, as if she was about to die, and suddenly her eyes widened. what? ? But why is Lady Goku here? Do you have anything to do with me? Oh, that? Joo Seo-yoon said with joy. My brother-in-law said that if we train together with the above spiritual lord, we will be able to gain a lot from each other. Death penalty? Who is being executed? . Oh, leader? yes. Joo Seo-yoon cleared his throat again. I knew him, but he was a difficult person to deal with. Well if youre uncomfortable, just practice separately A thunderous voice came out of the mouth of Sungun Wi Hongryeon. no!! Joo Seo-yoon opened her eyes wide. The hair around my ear was pushed back. It was a cry of great desire. Wei Hongryeon hurriedly grabbed both of her hands. Please train with me. Please let me know about Lady Gokus wonderful sword. yes yes?! Ah, is it a vision? Well, enlightenment isnt something that can be easily passed down, right? Then how about this? Ill teach you our old schools Iron Sword Ten Sects. Dont you think this would be a fairly fair deal? I had no idea what nonsense this person was talking about. No, I understand one thing. The head of the Demon Kings Spirit, a special unit under the cult leaders direct control, was not in his right mind. I dont know what the commanding lord wants from me Huh Well, its not an ordinary enlightenment. Compared to this kind of bow sword, the old schools Iron Sword Ten Sik has nothing to say even if it is treated as something like. But How did you learn the art of using a bow and sword at such a young age? Thats amazing. Wei Hongryeon, uncharacteristically, praised Joo Seo-yoon. I was wondering if my mind might change. I felt like my words were being blurred because I was doing something I wasnt used to doing. Joo Seo-yoon thought for a moment and only then realized. Wei Hongryeon was able to see something he didnt know about in the cross section of the rock he cut. Thats amazing. I was impressed by the other persons high level of insight. In fact, Joo Seo-yoon was not impressed at all when she saw the rock she had cut. I was embarrassed. I knew I needed to train more thoroughly. I dont even know how I cut it. Ah! Before that. yes? My brother-in-law said that it would be good to train with the Great Lord. Indeed, you are the leader. How could you know my shortcomings and such a noble person Before that, find the leader. yes? Joo Seo-yoon spoke clearly. The Great Lord is looking for you now. I think you should go to Gyojujeon first. The praise for Seoliang quickly turned into a curse. You look like a fucking idiot. Why are you calling me at this important moment? Do you hate seeing people doing well like that? Joo Seo-yoon coughed without realizing it. She had never seen anyone speak such harsh words to the great demon who was the master of Shinism and was given the title of Heavenly Demon. So Ill come back quickly, so dont go anywhere and wait here! Paaaaaa! Wei Hongryun disappeared from the spot. Joo Seo-yoon gaped. Thats incredible speed. If you train with the command lord, youll be able to learn a lot. * * * How are you? . What? Whats wrong? Keuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu. Are you going to poop? No. I was going to meet you in person and argue with you, but now that Ive met you, I feel completely intimidated. Xiliang snorted. Stop saying things you dont understand and come here. Lets go to the strategy room. Are you going to make me work? Then you continue to suffer after receiving that expensive monthly salary? Are you walking around shaking your conscience? In the room. Youre so noisy, man. You got lost and didnt come back anytime soon. You came back messing around again, right? You beautiful bastard. You came running? Ah! Before that. what? Did Goku-nyeo say that? She said she told us to train together. It did. What is the true identity of Lady Wukong? Oh my god, I split a rock and I can feel life in the cross section. I just happened to want to learn that kendo () Seoliang tilted his head. You felt life in the cross section of the rock? Yes! Isnt that amazing? How can you at that age and even be weaker than me I cant do it either. huh? I cant do that either. What youre talking about now isnt you talking about the skill of living and holding the sword? Yes! That one! If you cut the rock, youre dead, so your morale should come out, so why is your vitality flowing? Isnt that even more abnormal? what? There arent many people who can do that in the first place. I guess he learned from Hyeoncheon Seonbae and realized the Shinseonkendo (Ʉ). Even the teacher cant do it? Do you really have to do that? Theres no need for that. The martial arts I know are completely opponent-oriented. To kill and destroy. Why swing a sword when you have to save your opponent? The whole bow sword thing is bullshit that sounds plausible. But Lady Goku is definitely! Then she must be walking a different path than me and you. ! Wei Hongryeon felt like she had been stabbed in the back. I looked at Seo-ryang blankly. Seo-ryang pulled her cheek. Sigh! If you think it will be helpful to you, learn it yourself. Just dont waste the heavenly leaders time. Do you understand? Yes. Come in quickly. Im so busy. But whats going on? Go listen, you brat. Chapter 522 Episode 522 A small wind creates a typhoon (2)What do you think? Thats right. It must have been difficult to find, but I got it right. Xiliang looked back at Jincheon and said. You had a hard time. Jincheon lowered his head. no. Take a rest for a few days. Lets regroup. Church leader. You guys went to Hubuk together and even got into a fight with Dam Sa-yeong. Besides, this isnt Shinkyo. Its okay. Jincheon lowered his head again. If you do, I will do as you say. Draw. Jincheon disappeared. Zhou Qing was surprised. I am amazed every day since I came here. A person who was standing still disappears like smoke? Is that also martial arts? Its martial arts. I feel regretful when I see things like that. I should have learned martial arts instead of martial arts. Awaken from your dream. Even if you search the entire martial arts world, there will be less than a handful of people who can master the Demon Emperor Danju. Is that so? He is indeed worthy of being the leader of the religious leaders bodyguard. Xu Liang seriously pointed to the royal seal. Is this correct? Zhou Qing nodded. Im sure. What is the possibility that it is a counterfeit product? Absolutely none. No one can make the imperial palaces royal seal exactly the same. Even these minute scratches clearly match the royal seal. Xu Liang took a deep breath. Thank goodness. I wonder how hard I went through just to get this. Zhou Qing smiled. From what I hear, it doesnt sound like it was all that hard. hmm? I heard that Damsayoung met with that traitor. Xu Liangs eyes lit up. Yes, we met. How was it? Why? It was amazing. Was it difficult to deal with you even with your martial arts skills? He has been one of the strongest players in the midfield for decades. He is an opponent that is difficult to beat unless he is my teacher or the deceased King of Political Affairs. Are you talking about a diagnosis? Does it matter? Its important. Im curious too. So tell me. Seo-ryang said after thinking for a moment. In terms of martial arts, Im Dongsu. No, if I put down my position as a leader for a while and fight for my life I might be a little ahead. One way or another, its probably been a long time since that nobleman fought an equal opponent. So-called practical experience. yes. Is it that important? Thats not necessarily true. For me and those who have reached the level of Dam Sa-yeong, practical experience is not a big problem. Rather, how to release the martial arts skills and experience accumulated so far, that is, creativity or a sense of realizing martial arts, is more important. I guess I can. But? It depends on her personality. Dam Sa-young is a person who has a lot of things. She has stronger pride than anyone else, but if she is in real danger, she will even receive help from a three-year-old child. You can say she is someone who believes in herself but is always aware of her surroundings. Its different from you, who focuses entirely on yourself. Its different. So depending on the situation, I could be better or he could be better. Im glad for some reason. Still, I hear you have a bit of a chance to win. I dont know what variables will arise in the match. One wrong step on the ground could mean the difference between life and death. Anyway, Dam Sa-young is a difficult opponent. Besides Hmm? Xu Liang frowned. The guy at the time was hiding his power. That goes for me as well. Damsayoung can use all the seven magic techniques of the Seven Pillars of War. It was like that from what I heard from Hyuncheon, and it seemed like it was like that when I actually saw it. The energy of the Cheonryong Palace, which was sleeping behind the Heavenly Invincible God, was accompanied by the five elements of the tree, tree, earth, and gold, and the yin and yang energy of the sun and moon. Are you sure. He will be able to use the Celestial Dragon Palaces studies more flexibly than anyone else. What is important for those who have reached that level is not the amount of power, but the sense and awareness of how to use it at the right time. It is likely that Damsayoung can use the seven techniques more skillfully than the high priests of the Seven Elements. The variable is right there. The existence of Dam Sa-young, whose skills are comparable to that of Seoryang and who can freely use the Celestial Dragons techniques, is literally a disaster. and. After the fight with Dam Sa-young, Seo-ryang captured the moment when his energy subtly changed. But I couldnt figure out what that moment of change meant. I didnt even know why I remembered it. I was just nervous. So I became even more cautious. An uneasy feeling that cannot be interpreted through logic. Such discomfort was bound to become a decisive defeat in the future. No matter what, a rebel is a rebel. Thats right. Thats the important thing. Zhu Qing struck the royal seal. Still, since we have recovered the royal seal, we have taken care of the cause. I dont know how the future fight will unfold, but we are one step ahead of them. Thats true. I heard that Sanghyeongseong was missing in this fight. I think Ill fall in. Im not sure yet. I dont think youre the type of person who says things like that for no reason. If Sanghyeongseong is missing, its like leaving a huge gap in our troops. Were not an opponent to take lightly, but its a good thing for us. Thank God. Thank goodness Fight, battle, war. Clashes are more spectacular when the power level is equal. The problem is the variable. Since it is impossible to know how this variable will be involved in the game, it is difficult to lead the game as intended even if you prepare a hundred or a thousand times. Large-scale all-out wars rarely happen. However, if an all-out war breaks out Seoliangs eyes lit up. If I think about it calmly, the odds of winning are less than four percent. Do you decide who wins or loses by competing against certain rules? Then, needless to say, it is a victory for the Heavenly Demon Church. At least Go Soo-jin of the Heavenly Demon Church had the upper hand over his opponent. Moreover, if things dont work out, you can summon veteran veterans of Shinkyos squadron. In other words, Shingyos strength lay in its strong senior class and strong organizational power than any other organization. However, whether it is advantageous in an all-out war. Absolutely not. The importance of the master of Hwagyeong Geukma in the martial arts world is beyond imagination. How dare we even call experts who have reached such a level a one-man army? However, in a large-scale all-out war where strategies and tactics are rampant, it is difficult to use the power of absolute experts efficiently. In other words, fighting between soldiers becomes the main focus, and if that happens, the Heavenly Demon Church will inevitably be at a disadvantage. There was one more problem. Imperial palace. It is safe to say that the military power of the imperial palace has been reduced more than at any time in history. Still, the army is the army. Unlike the martial arts, the militarys troops are raised with the assumption of group warfare. This means that no individual is installed alone even if his or her military power is outstanding. The power of the gathered military forces is ridiculously high for hundreds of martial arts experts. Before Zhou Qing fell, the military force exceeded 50,000. Now, no one knows how much it has increased. Our schools armed forces have been thoroughly trained to the point of being comparable to the military. But their training is strictly mission-oriented. This means that it is not training assuming war. If you want to use it properly, no matter how good you look at it, street fighting is the limit. In the end, any combat unit other than the Heavenly Demon Army must avoid all-out war. then? Still, it would be best to eliminate the enemys water mass before an all-out war breaks out. Xu Liang looked at Zhou Qing in surprise. Zhu Qing, who was lost in thought while looking at the royal seal, continued speaking. What makes the martial arts military outstanding is that each individual has capabilities that are superior to those of the soldiers in the military. The problem is that due to their superiority, it is difficult to gather them in one place. No matter how they are formed or anything, they are annihilated. There is bound to be a difference from the military forces, which do not act individually until the moment. Ohh? Xu Liang grinned. Have you learned the art of war? What do you think of me? I was elected emperor at the young age of thirteen. In order to survive in a place where I had no one on my side, I had to cram all kinds of knowledge and information into my tiny head. You almost never forget what you learned to survive. Its just as you said. Everything I learned and learned back then is still vivid in my mind. Xu Liang stood up. I and the general military will work out this part. I will call you once in a while, so if you are lost, come and help me. How about we work together instead? This fight is the martial arts fight before it is your fight. We will receive help, but we will take the lead. I hope you understand. Zhou Qing nodded. Youre right. I was in a hurry so I went out for no reason. Im sorry. Its okay. Go and get some rest. People really. Joo Cheong stood up and spoke as if he had now remembered. Do you know that? what? Ju Cheon-yang, that bastard is ignorant of the art of war. But his pride is strong. ? Anyone who has learned and mastered the art of war can devise it. However, the person who has the last laugh is not the one who knows the enemys troops, but the one who knows the enemys personality. ! Im saying this because I dont want you to be too concerned about power. Xu Liang smiled. It was acceptable advice. Take it to heart. Zhu Cheng grinned and left Daejeon. Xu Liang said calmly. They say its still good even if its rotten, but its definitely different. Isnt that right? Sigh. In the corridor next to Daejeon, Hu Yao-seong popped his head out. Thats right, cult leader. But why are you hiding there? Im afraid that Demon Emperor Danju will cut off my hair. Why are you being so timid all of a sudden? And if youre going to win it, you already won it. Is that so too? Ho Yo-seong smiled sheepishly and opened the door and came out. Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xu Liangs face became serious. I dont know what it was like for you, but I definitely think I was trying to look at it too objectively. You must look at it objectively. A general who controls tens of thousands of lives should do so. But what the emperor said makes sense. Its also a method I had fun with against my enemies before. Thats right. Hu Yaosheng sat in the same place where Zhou Qing sat. Xi Liang asked. When will we set the timing? What period are you talking about? Why are you pretending not to know again? Weve declared war, so now we have to make up our minds and confront it. We cant wait forever. Of course it is. The longer it takes, the more difficult the lives of the civilians become. If possible, it is better to get it resolved quickly. So But it is better to be cautious than to move hastily and give an excuse for a counterattack while unprepared. In the meantime, we also finish our tasks. Xiliang narrowed his eyes. to do? yes. Hu Yao-seong grinned. Saengbyeong, seonseung, then fight. Dont they say war is about winning first and then fighting? Theyre not fools either. It works because theyre not fools. Huh? Hu Yaosheng took out a document from his arms. Xu Liangs eyes widened as he read it. . Fighting is good, but the question is where to fight. I am not foolish enough to fight in a place where there is no chance of winning. Ho? Xu Liangs eyes sparkled. Are you a genius? Hu Yaocheng raised his head arrogantly. I am the general of the Heavenly Demon Church. Hehehe! Chapter 523 Episode 523 A small wind creates a typhoon (3)Whew. Seoryang, who had been through a sea of work for more than three days, entered Panmajeong. Jiiiing. As the reigning Demon Emperor Qi soared, the Yujin Dohyeonggyeol engraved on his heart moved. Tsutsutsutsu. The scenery of Panmajeong has changed. The white world without a single shadow suddenly turned onto the cliffs of an unnamed, desolate mountain. There was a beautiful pavilion standing on the cliff. As time passed, the operation of Panmajeong became more proficient. Now, if you blink just once, the world can change instantly. After climbing to the large pavilion, Seoryang sat on the railing and looked over the cliff. The wind is nice. The more you think about it, the more clever it is. A method that can change the world according to human will. The strangest space in the world where a fantasy world can be created according to the owners imagination. If you taste it, youll be in big trouble. You can make anything you want. So to speak, he is like a god here. But it doesnt create people to talk to. Of course, Lee Cheon-sang was different. I was able to feel once again how sublime the state of Lee Cheon-sang is by creating a person who actually listens and speaks and responds even though there is no spiritual energy from the object. The current Seoliang cannot do that. It was possible to summon Lee Cheon-sang using the innate magic energy of the Cheonmado, but it was only possible because the Cheonmado contained Lee Cheon-sangs spiritual energy. Thats better. Panmajeong is a world of fantasy. It is not a real world. If I lived in a place like this, creating only the situations I wanted, the people I wanted, and the scenery I wanted, I felt like I would lose the line between reality and fantasy. No, before I even think about it, I dont think I would even want to go outside. If you think about that, Panmajeong is a really well-made formation. In the first place, just changing the world as you imagine is not the level of human beings, but Seo-ryang, looking over the cliff, closed his eyes. Ugh. When I opened my eyes again, the world had changed again. Grumble! Fires were burning everywhere as far as the eye could see. Kwazijic! bang! The broken signboard fell to the ground. A corpse was seen in the broken stone wall. You cant make a responsive person, but you can make a corpse. This is because there is no real reaction as the spiritual energy is not contained. In the end, the only people that can be created in Panmajeong are dead people. Even though I already knew, it was bittersweet all over again. Its an amazing strategy, but what it ultimately creates is death. It looks similar. Xu Liangs eyes wavered. Dozens of lightning bolts fell from the red sky. A high tsunami surged across the land engulfed in fire. It was hell. This was the hell that Seo-ryang vaguely imagined. Its so similar to this world. It was when Seoryang, who was looking around with bitter eyes, sighed deeply. chuck. Seo-ryangs face hardened. Pretending to be popular? what? Theres no way theres someone there? Xi Liang slowly turned his back. His eyes widened. Kumho? Grumbling. Kumho was there. There was a golden tiger in the cutting wind of blades blowing over the burning ground under pouring lightning. But it was Geumho and not Geumho. What is that body? Indeed, Geumhos body, which I had seen for the first time in a long time, was trembling like fire or smoke. Golden fur dances. The two eyes, which were as clear as a humans, were stained blue. Surprisingly, the tail, which was as big as the body, was split into two. Lets go! One of thems tail was scattering black lightning. Grumble! The other tail was fluttering flames as red as blood. Grumbling. Cold sweat broke out on Seo-ryangs forehead. An unimaginable entity arbitrarily invaded the world he had created. However, that being was none other than Geumho, who was resting in the bamboo forest. Kumho! Xu Liang was sure. Its like the image of Icheon, which is real yet fake, illusory yet real, created by the innate magic energy sealed in the Heavenly Demon Island. That gold tiger is also both reality and illusion. The only difference is that Seo-ryang was not summoned, but Geum-ho himself jumped into this place. How is that possible? It was then. Why is it only this much? Xu Liang was astonished. What? You are weak. Surprisingly, the target of the conversation was Geumho. A fox monster as big as a tiger was talking. Even though this place is Panmajeong, I never thought I would experience something like this. Seo-ryang clutched his shocked chest and said. Weak? You are fast. But its weak. Its weak. Since his reincarnation, he had never heard anyone say he was weak. His growth rate was so fast that no one could believe it, and the time it took him to fully acquire the strength he had acquired was dozens of times faster than others. The strength I have now was built up over and over again. But Kumho says: They say that Western Liang is weak. Looking at the greatest demon in the world of his time, he is saying that he is weak as if it were natural. Weak Is that so? Xu Liang smiled bitterly. Well, it might seem that way. He didnt think of himself as weak. Its not that I dont want to admit it, its that I was actually strong. It was not arrogance, but confidence. However, it may appear that way in Kumhos eyes. Geumho was a huge collection of energy that could participate in fate just by existing. Geumho was a ghost with the body of an animal. He was an incomprehensible being who was born as an animal, went through the process of becoming a spirit being, and reached the realm of enlightenment on his own. There was only one person at the time who could be recognized as equal to Geumho. He was strong. Seo-ryangs eyes deepened. It was very clear who the he that Kumho was talking about was. He was strong. you are weak He said you would surpass him. But its still weak. Xu Liang chuckled. Why? Geumhos tone sounded like he was complaining. A lot of the strength in my shoulders was relieved. The unexpected tension disappeared. Dont believe everything he says. He just accepted me. Its hard for anyone to be like him. But he was sure. Whatever he said doesnt concern me. If you have any hope in Masters words, it would be best to leave it alone. Seoliang tilted his head. But why are you doing this all of a sudden? Are you suddenly disappointed in my weakness? Geumho had no answer. He just stared at Seoliang with those mysterious eyes. Seoryang also looked at Geumho without saying a word. How much time has passed like that? Xu Liangs eyes wavered. Because I saw tears flowing from Geumhos blue eyes. I dont want to die. What? I live forever, but I die just as much. I dont want to die anymore. What are you saying, this guy? In an instant, Geumhos eyes turned pink. Its a joke! Crumbling! Astonishment appeared on Seo-ryangs face. Soon, Geumhos eyes turned bright red, and Geumhos body grew several times larger than King Tigers. Lets go! Kwakwakwak! Qarring! A deafening explosion rang out. It was because of the golden tigers tail. The golden tigers tail, which had been reunited again, had become as huge as a mountain peak. And its huge tail was completely covered in black thunderbolts. Like the thunderbolt divine spear that might have been wielded by the primordial giant Bango. He was this strong. Its shocking. The visible Geumho is not real. Its an illusion. However, it actually represented Kumhos will. So I could see more clearly. This is the true power of the greatest horse of all time! I was vaguely aware of it, but I had no idea it would make such a big difference. The size of Lee Cheon-sangs power that Geumho remembered was as huge as a mountain. In comparison, the power of Xiliang was not as strong as a huge rock. What kind of unreasonable power difference is this? My own strength was nothing in front of that person. Because he had a human body, he would not have been able to use all of that strong power. However, it was unbelievable that such transcendent power was sealed in human flesh. Seo-ryangs eyes grew hot. The moment he confirmed the reality of Lee Cheon-sangs power, which he had vaguely guessed, he was able to feel a strong desire that he had never felt before. I want to become stronger. Training was everyday life and martial arts was a given. However, in recent years, the aspirations have not been as strong as before. This is because I was too busy and had a lot to worry about. Geumho was scolding such seo-ryang. It seemed like it was shouting not to forget your essence. He was reprimanding me, saying that if you are truly the successor to the Heavenly Demons martial arts, you must rise to this level. Seoliang fully accepted the reprimand. If only I could obtain that enormous power, a divine power that could destroy even the providence of Mother Nature. So, if only I could use that power to blow away my enemies and obtain the magic utopia. If I can keep my people from getting hurt, if I can protect my peoples descendants. Geum-ho looks at Seo-ryang looking at him as if he is fascinated, and then he is hooked! It disappeared with a sound. Crumbling! As I closed my eyes and opened them with the sound of heaven and earth opening, I saw the familiar sight of Panmajeong. uh? Seoliang continued to look around. Geumho was nowhere to be found. There was no world or hell on the cliff that he had created. what? Why did the illusion suddenly disappear? At that moment, Seo-ryang felt a pain that felt like his heart would be torn apart. Pfft! Seoryang kneeled down without realizing it. S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His eyes wavered. C I live forever, but I die just as much. I dont want to die anymore. Faaagh! Seoryang quickly kicked down the door of Panmajeong and entered the entrance of Gojuklim in an instant. On the way, many demons bowed their heads, but they didnt even notice it. Para la rock. As I entered the Gojuk Forest, there were monsters I hadnt seen in a long time. However, none of the monsters rushed towards Seoliang. On the contrary, they were so startled by the sudden appearance of Seoryang that they were busy running away in all directions. Seoliang immediately entered the secret place of Gojuk Forest. This was the place when I first met Kumho. And there was Geumho. !! Shock appeared on Seo-ryangs face. Sssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssep been the Geumho lying down with his tail curled up in the same spot where I first saw him. And the Geumho was as small as a cub. Xu Liang realized. Geumho is dead. Geumhos body, which had become as large as a great tiger, died. And there was a new Geumho. Xiliang knelt down. The golden tigers large ears fluttered briefly. Seoliang stroked Geumhos head. Flash! At that moment, a fantasy of the past appeared in Seo-ryangs mind. That was the past that Kumho experienced. It was an incident. This was how Yoseon, the only one in the world, lost his strength and died. I see. It is not time for Geumho to die. And yet he died. A tear flowed from Seo-ryangs eyes. You are Master It was because of Lee Cheon-sang. Lee Cheon-sang, who rejected the laws of heaven, deserves to die as a human being. The soul and the white should be separated and the body should return to dust. That is human death. Geumho, as a human being and a heavenly demon, scattered the bodies of Lee Cheon-sang, who died, into the world. I wasnt one with the world. It was impossible to call a person Geumho who rejected the law of heaven. Just like that Hyeoncheonjinin. Geumho caused the dying Lee Cheon-sang to die not as a human being but as a half-seon. I dont know where the dead Lee Cheon-sang went. Hyeoncheonjinin became one with Mt. Wudang, but the place where Lee Cheonsang went was unknown. Kumho did not inform us that far. However, in the process, most of the magical power it possessed was consumed. That is why death came quickly. If only Seo-ryang had as much enlightenment as Hyeon Cheon-jin. Even if he had not reached enlightenment, Geumho would not have died if he had become stronger and deeper than anyone else in the world. Because it would have sucked his power and come back to life. In other words, Geumho met his death because he was weak in the West. The death of Geumho, who had helped him in countless battles, was entirely due to the weakness of Seo-ryang. sorry. Seoriang hugged Geumho. Geumho yawned loudly and looked up at Seoryang with clear eyes. Those innocent eyes were the same as when he first saw Geumho. I will never let you die again. Chapter 524 Episode 524 A small wind creates a typhoon (4)? why? . What are you looking at with such strange eyes? Master. Why are you calling me? That on your shoulder? This guy? Could it be that the golden tiger hit a cub? Xu Liang shook his head. This guy is just a Geumho. Huh Ho Yaoseong looked at Geumho blankly. Geumho had become incredibly small. The body length was shorter than the forearm of an adult male, and the elongated snout was also shortened significantly. Moreover, it was full of fluffy fur, like a newborn baby. He looked even younger than when I first saw him during the time of the Three Confucius. Its so cute. To me, it looks the same now as before. Hu Yaoshengs eyes deepened. What happened? He was one of the very few people who knew what Kumho was. Xu Liang shook his head. I used up a lot of my strength. Then I died and was reborn. He died and was reborn. The reason I didnt come out of the ancient bamboo forest was to live. Because no place in the world is as rich in spiritual energy as the ancient bamboo forest. My guess is that the reason Geumho arrived particularly late at the time was because he chose a sacred place in the world to visit. In Seoliangs view of Geumhos past, Geumho had lost almost all of its power. So much so that it wouldnt be strange even if I died right away. After barely summoning his spiritual energy, he came back to the world, but there was no place in the world that could fully fill the golden tigers magical power. In the end, he repeated consuming and replenishing the spiritual power he had acquired, and belatedly returned to Shingyo. If he had died in the central plains without being able to absorb his spiritual energy, Sirangs eternal life would have been cut off in that way. Maybe even then? Seoliang remembered the moment at Magyeonggak when Jeoksong taught him the realization of the power of impermanence. At that time, Geumho clearly opened his eyes. He could feel it. But since then, Geumho has never opened his eyes again. You were mistaken. Master Jeoksongs enlightenment was the most noble in the world at the time, even if it did not reach the level of myth. As such power entered his alter ego, Geumho awakened. In order not to die by absorbing Xiliangs power. However, it was only pure enlightenment and not an invocation of the power of Western Liang. Really its an incomprehensible spirit creature. Xu Liang shook his head. Whether its a spirit or a human being, its the same that they dont want to die. I wont let this guy die in the future. Ah yes. As Hu Yaocheng, he could not understand a hundred percent of what Xu Liang said. However, I could see that there was some kind of determination in Seo-ryangs eyes. It wasnt simply aimed at Kumho. Hu Yaosheng smiled. Good. Kumho is back again, shall we take a look at the situation in the midfield? What does that have to do with Geumho? You need to know anyway. Xu Liang smiled. Okay. Lets take a look. Hu Yaoshengs face suddenly became serious. Lets start with the ice palace. * * * Huh! Huh! Mudam woke up from his bed and his face was covered in cold sweat. what? Mudam wiped his forehead. My sleeves were all soaked with sweat. That wasnt all. My heart was pounding like crazy and my limbs were feeling all weak. The magical energy that gave vitality to the whole body at any time of the year did not move as actively as before. Ugh. Mudam, who placed his hand on his chest, instantly felt a strong headache. I held my head with both hands and tried to increase my energy, but it wasnt easy. As I raised my will, the demonic energy flowed like before, but strangely, it did not rise above my neck. What is this? It felt like thousands of needles were piercing my skull and scratching every part of my brain. It was maddening pain. Although he practiced martial arts through penances that others could not even imagine, the pain was so extreme that even he thought of death for a moment. In fact, everyone who fell victim to this method lost their lives. This was because the excruciating pain cut off the flow of the upper abdomen connected to the heart vein. However, Mudam was different. His will was truly that of a master of extreme magic, and his mental strength was exceptionally strong even at that level. So he had to endure more severe pain for a longer time. dump! Mudam collapsed on the spot. It was amazing. The master of extreme magic is a state in which the spirit spirit is unified and the flow of the three stages flows organically, free from all diseases and demons. It depends on the skill you have mastered, but the power of a master who has reached the extreme is to expel quite a bit of poison just by breathing. Mudam felt such a severe headache that he fainted. It was an unusual situation. How much time has passed like that? Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Slurp. Mudam stood up. It was a strange move. His head was still bowed and his limbs were all flaccid. It was as if a ghost had come to life. Even if the corpse rose, it wouldnt be this scary. Slurp. Mudam slowly raised his head and his eyes were shining with seven colors. Wooooow. The magical energy of Mudam was overlaid on the seven colors of light. Now the strong, martial eyes have returned. But Mudams spirit was still not his. His ego had fallen into the depths and was wandering in the sea of chaos. Mudam looked down at his hands. Ugh. As I slowly clenched my fists, strong demonic energy bloomed from both fists. Right. The corners of Mudams mouth slowly rose. It was a rather meaningful smile that he didnt usually show. Its amazing magic power. Im sure the cult leaders magic power is even more amazing, right? It was not a warrior, but an unknown person who moved. It rattled. Unknown opened the door to the dorm and came out. hmm. I couldnt tell where it was. Mu-myeong continued to look around and raised his magic gun. Wooooow. The strong demon energy raised the vague senses of the whole body. However, it was less than 30% of Mudams original senses. Nameless could know that fact. The level of martial arts training was at a low level even in the Heavenly Dragon Palace. There was no way that such a masters sense could only be at this level. But thats enough. Unknown headed to the place where the demons were gathered. Gasp! Great Protector! Did you cough! Unknown nodded silently. He was very expressionless and spoke little. As the nameless person passed by, the demons of the defense court let out the breath they had been holding. Phew, thats a lot of pressure. Youre amazing again. They said that Great Protectors martial arts skills are comparable to those of the Old Great Mazon. He commands even retired Sentai experts, so how strong must he be. Ha, when will I be able to reach that persons feet? Wake up from your dream. This will be impossible in your lifetime. Speak evil words. Anyway, whats going on so early? I dont know. Youve been so busy lately. Unknown heard their entire conversation. The trust is deep. When superiors become irrelevant, subordinates are busy cursing superiors. Even when my superiors treated me well, I often cursed at them. Through such conversations, we forget the difficult reality. But they did not criticize Mudam. Rather, he wanted to be like him and showed respect in his eyes. I was able to see how well Mudam managed his subordinates. An unknown person came out of the defense court and walked down the streets of Naeseong. Thats amazing. There was surprise in the anonymous eyes looking around the castle. This is the resistance of the Demonic Cult. Its awesome. They say it hasnt allowed a single invasion in a thousand years, so you can understand just by looking at the inside. It may seem fancy at first glance, but if you look at the layout of the building and the pipes leading in all directions, it was an extremely efficient structure for distributing troops. Mount Hibmandaesan, where the Demonic Cult established itself, was a natural location. Even if it is possible to penetrate the outer castle, it will be difficult to penetrate the inner castle. It would be difficult to send even three people here in the first place. You meet demons every step of the way. If you are not familiar with magic, your mind and body will become relaxed or filled with extreme tension just by staying for a few days. Infiltration itself is difficult, but even if you do, you are bound to get caught. Nameless made that decision. So my heart raced. Is this the first time in history? Was there anyone among the martial arts people outside of the right faction and the new faction who walked so confidently inside the Demonic Cults inner walls? To put it bluntly, there wont be any. In other words, Mu-myeong became the first person in a thousand years to look inside the Demonic Cult. But just looking is not enough. A little more That was then. Huh?! Great Protector! Unknown turned his head to where the voice was heard. A man with a mischievous face was walking there. Looking at the dark discoloration under my eyes, it seemed like I hadnt been able to sleep well recently. Who is it? The Munsa-pung man asked. How long have you been here? I heard you worked too hard yesterday, but you didnt sleep well. Although my senses have largely died, I understand that the mans skills are mediocre. The Demonic Cult prides itself on its power. Although he spoke to me as if he was friendly, he was probably not a person higher than Mudam. Nameless spoke in an indifferent voice. Im going to see the leader. The mans eyes sparkled. Oh, is that so? Can you tell me where the leader is right now? He must be in the Demon Gods Palace. He rarely goes out. I see. Thank you. Yep! Take a look! Nameless took a step. The man scratched his head. Where are you going? Is the Demon Gods Palace over there? Oh, I see. Sorry, I have a lot to think about. Haha. It looks like you havent been sleeping much lately. Anyway, Ill be leaving! Sure. As I walked as the man said, I saw a truly terrifying palace. A gate with a huge evil spirit vividly engraved on it. It seemed like it wouldnt budge even if the extreme demon expert threw all his might into it. And above the gate were written three letters: Demon Palace. Nameless headed towards the black and white twins guarding the main gate of the Demon God Palace. I have to see the leader. Please send me a message. The black and white pair lowered their heads. Since they were all members of the Protectorate Court, it was natural for them to show courtesy to the Protectorate. After a while, the front door opened. Kugugoogung! It was truly magnificent. Nameless entered the Demon God Palace with deep admiration. Thats a lot. There were numerous doors beyond the main gate. I had to pass through several doors before I could finally enter Daejeon, where the religious leader was located. There will be a brief inspection. In front of the gates of Daejeon. The two demons blocked the unknown. Nameless stood with his back indifferently. The demons groped the unknown body. Of course, nothing came out of the nameless body. Its thorough. The demons bowed their heads. Excuse me. One of them shouted towards the gate of Daejeon. Master. The Great Protector requests an audience. Mu-myeong calmly calmed his pounding heart. After a while, a low voice was heard. Come in. Kugung! The door to the Daejeon was opened. Mu-myeong thus entered the most sacred place of the Church of the Heavenly Demon, Gyoju. I heard it before. Oh, has the great protection method arrived? Unknowns eyes flashed. Master of the Demon Cult! Ma Jyoju stood up from the Taesa Temple and was seen. And a golden-furred fox cub sitting on Ma Jiaozhus shoulder. See you, Mr. Cultist. Xu Liang smiled broadly and replied, Yes, thats right. Mu Ming could not be seen. Xi Liang and Jin Haos A soft pink light appeared in both eyes and then disappeared. Please come inside. Kugu Palace. The door to the Daejeon was closed. Chapter 525 Episode 525 A small wind creates a typhoon (5)Master, boil the decoction At that moment, Dan Lihu stopped. Wooooow. His only teacher was not the commander-in-chief of the imperial army, but Cheonryong. The two eyes of Cheonryong, who was sitting on the splendid royal temple and looking up into the sky, were colored with soft seven-colored colors. It was an unusual sight. The two hands on the armrests were writhing. Its like a puppet controlled by an invisible thread attached to the tip of the finger. Surprise appeared on Dan Lihus face. Dragon-shaped puppet technique!! Dragon-shaped puppet art is one of the extremes of Heavenly Dragon magic, and is a powerful secret art that can move another person according to ones will by using the Heavenly Dragon energy implanted in the other persons body. It was also a high-level technique, with no more than five people in the history of Tianlong Palace having fully mastered it. This is because it requires not only a high level of understanding of the technique, but also powerful true energy that can overwhelm a puppet as a soul drinker. The Master of the Heavenly Dragon Palace of the time borrowed his teachers body and perfected the dragon puppet technique. Master, who accepted the Heavenly Dragon Palace Lord, willingly lent his body at moments like these. However, Dan Lihu could not hide his doubts. Who on earth are you controlling? The dragon puppet technique was not a technique that could be used on just anyone, even if they possessed the Heavenly Dragon flag. Even if you reach the extreme, the limit of the number you can control is only three. Naturally, the true power of those three must be weaker than that of the magician in order for it to be activated. That was when Danlihus thoughts began to linger. I meet the leader. The words flowed softly from the lips of Damsa-yeong, or Cheonryong. Dan Lihus eyes sparkled. Demon Cult! Surprisingly, the person who became the puppet of the dragon puppet technique was clearly a member of the Demonic Cult. He was also a demon who was qualified to face the cult leader in person. Then it is clear that he planted the Heavenly Dragon flag when he met the Demon Cult Lord. It would have been impossible for the Demon Cultist, and if it werent for the guard of the Cult Cultists closest associate At that moment, Dan Lihu was able to recall. A loyal follower of the Demonic Cult who was able to meet Dam Sa-yeong in the unrivaled abundance of rainwater that poured down fiercely. Great Protection Law. * * * Unknowns eyes sparkled. Thats amazing. It was shocking. When it was dissolved in Damsayoungs consciousness, it was ambiguous. This was because Dam Sa-youngs ego was so strong that everything felt like a dream. Faced with the Demon Cultist for the first time, Mu-myeong felt more nervous than ever. The assassin under your command has grown this far? Is that possible? Even if a teacher is outstanding, he or she can never become strong if he or she is not supported by the talent and effort of his or her disciples. Rather than saying that Lee Cheon-sang was outstanding, we should say that Seo-ryang was great. How much grit and training did he have to do to become such a giant in just a few years? Why but? yes? Haha, I was wondering why you were looking at me so intently. Nameless lowered his head. I was rude. Im sorry. What rudeness between us? Xu Liang stood up. Myung-myung felt a chill running down his spine. Oh my The trembling of my heart instantly spread to my limbs. Is it because of magic? Magong is notorious for its strict food chain relationships. In fact, the skill of Seoryang overwhelmed the martial arts of Daehobeop, but it felt like it was not enough to explain this instinctive fear. Even if it is due to magic attacks, this strength is real. Unknowns eyes deepened. He is the only successor recognized by Lee Cheon-sang, the best of all time He is indeed a worthy man. He grew up as a dark sword under Dam Sa-yeong? That has no meaning anymore. What is important is how much skill Seo-ryang has built up now. In the eyes of the unknown, Seoryang was a monster. A martial god that no one in the Central Plains can compare to. I got the feeling that it might be difficult to handle even Damsayoung with only martial arts excluding the Heavenly Dragon technique. The best in the world I felt both admiration and alarm. He is someone who should never be left alive. hook! Myung-myeong was inwardly surprised. Before I knew it, Seo-ryang appeared one step in front of me and was pressing his face in front of Myeong-myeong. I heard youve been overexerting yourself lately, but its not like usual. Didnt I tell you to get some rest? Anonymous said, I showed my poor side to the leader. I apologize. Xu Liang smiled. You seem like a hard person. Thats true of you. Moo-myeong felt relieved at those words. Xu Liang stood up. I guess you came because you had something to say? Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thats right. Its a bit early in the morning, but would you like to have a drink? I also want to get a good nights sleep after my conversation with you today. Its an honor. What is glory? Xu Liang turned around. Follow me. Didnt you find the six thousand heart pearls that Master had left behind at dawn? Lets have a refreshing drink. Yes. So, Mu-myeong followed Seo-ryangs footsteps. As the unknown person walked through the long corridor, seven soft colors appeared again before disappearing. big. Is it because of the magicians food chain, or is it because the presence of Seo-ryang itself is extraordinary? The back of Seoryang, who was walking ahead, was literally as huge as Mount Tai. It seemed like he couldnt overcome it even with all his might, and even if he attacked it with the best martial arts attack in the world, it didnt seem like it would budge. Giant Big and big. A faint look of envy appeared in Unmyungs eyes. An absolute strong person who doesnt need to borrow anyones power. I wanted to be this kind of person too. Unnamed, she was a genius among geniuses born with one of the greatest talents in the history of the Heavenly Dragon Palace. No magic trick in the world was as good as a thousand characters in front of her. After just looking at it, he realized the operating principle of the technique, and furthermore, he realized what technique should be used at what moment to maximize damage to the enemy even before learning the art of martial arts. A rare monster born from Tianlong Palace. However, she had an innate weakness. And because of that fatal weakness, she had no choice but to accept Dam Sa-youngs offer. however. Unknowns eyes became increasingly cold. Even your absolute power wont be able to stop us. The Seven Lords of the Heavenly Dragon were all fools. Half-hearted guys who believed in their own talent and didnt try to go beyond that. They were only half magicians. These are people who started out as martial arts fighters and became skilled in martial arts. They are stupid people who have fallen into the mysterious power of magic and have not realized the true law. If they had mastered the operating principles of the technique, they could have overturned a province with their own power. The history of the Blood God Qi will be completed soon. If that happens, the true blade of the Heavenly Dragon will be pointed towards the midfield. Even you, the best in the world, cant stand against us who control the laws of heaven and earth That was then. omg! Nameless swallowed a sigh of relief. . The fox cub sitting on Seo-ryangs shoulder turned his gaze this way. But that gaze was very strange. A strange eye light that emits a soft pink light. It was as if he could see through the heart of a person. The eyes were so deep that one could not believe they were just those of an animal. What is it? Seoliangs presence is so enormous that it is only now that we are able to see it. fox? I dont know. Although it is a cub, it is not an ordinary animal. Just that strange pink eye glow was enough to tell that it was no ordinary beast. But why me? I was shocked, as if my heart had been shattered with just one look. I realized right away that it was an illusion. Slurp. The fox cub turned his head again. He looked very comfortable sitting on Seoryangs wide shoulder. Mu-myeong looked at the fox with trembling eyes and shook his head inwardly. I guess I was nervous. It is said that Yeomramajae had two spirit beasts, and they were called Yeomwangisoo. One of them is Geumyochasa, a golden fox boasting a size as large as that of a large tiger. But that fox was smaller than the names forearm. It looks like he hit a cub. In that way, Moo-myeong ignored Geum-hos gaze without much notice. After a while. Its been a while here, hasnt it? Yes. Xi Liang opened the door. Shake! As soon as the door opened, a cool breeze blew from inside. Unnameds eyes widened. Striking method?! The world inside the door was a fairyland with flowering plants in full bloom. Beautiful flowers that are hard to find in the central plains were everywhere. The waterfall pouring down in the distance washed my ears with its appropriate sound. Deer running here and there in the flower fields and a tiger lying down on a huge rock were not a perfect combination. Its an amazing lineup. Moo-myeong recognized the value of this formation at a glance. Its incredible. Its similar to the Mansanghwanryongjin (f) in the main palace, but its much more high-dimensional than that. Nameless felt a sense of awe and defeat at the same time. She thought that in the realm of martial arts, the Heavenly Dragon Palace was undoubtedly the best in the world. But this place was different. No other method of the Heavenly Dragon Palace has revealed such natural and abundant natural energy. From the beginning, the fundamental principles of the starting method were different. Surprisingly, it was difficult for Mu-myeong to understand the principle of this formation. They only realized that it was different from the Universal Phantasmal Dragon Jin, but they did not realize where the Jins center was. It was my first time. There has never been a time when I couldnt understand the principle of operation at a glance even after seeing a technique. Now go over there. The place that Seo-ryang pointed to was a huge pavilion in the middle of a flower field. Seoryang, who was heading to the pavilion first, suddenly looked behind him. Pusssss. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. Perhaps the unknown person does not know. I wouldnt have been able to recognize it at all. And that was natural. Because this is the world of Western Liang. Chi profit. Pusssss. Every time Mu-myeong took a step, the ground she stepped on became strangely distorted. A small flame seemed to ignite, but at some point, strong moisture extinguished the flame. As if moisture was hovering around, the twigs of the tree rose up, and as soon as the twigs appeared, dirt rose and covered the branches. And small iron crystals rose and scattered on top of the soil. It was the five elements. The principle of the five elements coexistence and the five elements polar opposites was there. That wasnt all. Seo-ryang was able to see in the sky that Mu-myeong could not see. Day and night changed at a rapid pace. It was the intersection of sun and moon. The moment you take a few steps, your day changes. It was also yin and yang. The flow of time embraced by the universe was within the sky. chuck. The huge pavilion was richly decorated. There was already a small table set up on it. Here, take a drink. thank you. Anonymous politely accepted the glass. After filling his own glass, Seo-ryang lifted the glass. Is this your first time doing something this big? yes? Isnt this the first time? Nameless could not easily answer. This was because I did not know what Seo-ryangs intention was in asking such a question. Xu Liang smiled coolly. It must be the first time. Ive tried drinking with Daehobeop, but I dont remember drinking with you. Chapter 526 Episode 526. The aesthetics of the devil (1)Mumyeong kept an eye on Seoliang. The glass he held politely was the same, but the look in his eyes was completely different from before. The eyes that looked up to the respected religious leader changed to the eyes of a colorless and transparent monster. Nameless, who had been looking at Seoryang for a while, smiled. When did you find out? Xu Liangs answer was immediate. Before you entered the Demon God Palace. Anonymouss eyes shone. As she looked back on her past actions, she suddenly thought of the man named Moon Sa-pung. Thats it. When I met that scholar. Our schools total military base. Hoyaoseong. He is a genius who can see through other peoples intentions just by exchanging a few words. He said so. Its different from the usual way to protect oneself. Its different from the usual Daeho method Seo-ryang chuckled. The Great Protection Act and General Military Affairs are not that close. We respect each other, but thats it. But thats not all Our schools military leader is the leader of all people. No matter how great you are, you must show courtesy to the general. At that moment, Mu-myeong remembered Hu Yao-shengs words. C You will be in the Demon Gods Palace. Because he rarely goes out. C haha. It seems like you havent been sleeping much lately. Anyway, Ill leave now! Unknowns eyes deepened. I told you right away. It did. Xu Liang shook his head. Even if that wasnt the case, I still doubt it. Its not about the conversation. Daehobeops eyes are not as cloudy as yours. Nameless smiled. is that so? okay. No matter how I acted, it wasnt something that would work. I thought I hid it pretty well. This alone is great enough. It would be difficult for anyone to turn a master of the level of a great protector into a puppet. You did it. Is this a compliment? no way? This is self-blame. sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tsutsutsutsu. Myung-myung felt his heart grow cold. Seolyangs magical eyes that looked at him were horrifyingly scary. It seemed as if a black dot was stuck in the golden pupil, as if a wild beast was glaring right in front of my nose. Even if it is someone elses body, it is truly pitiful that I, who rules over ten thousand demons, did not know of your existence. You have great pride. This puppet technique cannot be recognized by anyone except the practitioner. Its amazing just to look into someones eyes and recognize them. Thats your common sense. Xiliangs posture became drowsy. I placed one arm on the floor and gently leaned my upper body back. The posture of raising the left leg and placing the arm on the knee was the height of laziness. I am the master and god of Protestantism. And the demons under my command are my followers and children. It is clearly Gods fault for not taking proper care of the children who follow me. Xu Liang smiled. I think this gives me one more reason to kill you guys a little more horribly. Those were creepy words. Seoliangs words were already premised on their victory. Thats why I was more shocked and thats why I felt more anxious. Nameless shook his head. Dont worry too much. My puppetry does not cause any harm to the soul or body of others. Of course, as long as you dont lose your life the moment you perform the puppet technique. The Great Protection Act has survived. is it so. Thats truly amazing mental strength. Its not like you can endure everything if you have a high level of martial arts. Xu Liang nodded. What do you want to say to me? Nameless smiled faintly. I came here with the assumption that you wouldnt notice my presence. When this happens, I have nothing to say. What were you planning to ask for? I was going to ask you to meet the emperor. I was planning on killing you. thats right. The best thing would be for you to die, but I never planned that. I dont think well be attacked by a surprise attack. In the end, the goal was the emperor. I gave up on finding the royal seal and killed the emperor I was planning on turning our church into a proper traitor. Nameless smiled. As expected, its amazing. He is a martial artist who discusses the world and has a god-like perspective I guess he is worth the hardships. Seoryang immediately knew that the him that Mumyeong had mentioned was Dam Sa-yeong. Assassination of the Emperor. Its been like that in the past, but these guys are really fighting beyond the line. If you succeed in assassinating the emperor, there is no need to look for the royal seal. Rather, it is more beneficial to give the royal seal to the Heavenly Demon Church. Because they could be labeled as a ruthless group that stole the royal seal to become the emperor of the world themselves. That means. It can be interpreted to mean that we are experiencing difficulties there as well. Actually, from what I can see, Bingungung is moving well. Anonymouss eyes sparkled. I shouldnt talk to you casually. You can see through the other persons true intentions with just a few words arent you better at that than a general? Youre laughing. Its not that Im great, its that you are clumsy. If you were that old rat, Damsayoung, you wouldnt have made that mistake. Nameless nodded. Thats right. There is no sign of any loss of pride. Interest arose on Seo-ryangs face. Your reaction is really interesting. Even when I hear that I am worse than Dam Sa-yeong, I am not shaken at all. My discipline is not so shallow that I can be shaken that much. Thats interesting. So, if I were to interpret what you said, it would be like this. Recognize the other persons abilities. But it doesnt waver. Doesnt no need to be shaken, but not shaken mean that your existence is not under Damsayeong? Unknowns face hardened. Xu Liang stroked his chin. It seems that Old Man Dam did not put the Tianlong Palace under his command, but rather put up a united front. This is a fact I didnt know. No, maybe its both. Otherwise, it would have been difficult to manipulate the Seven Celestial Dragons. . If not that. Xi Liang tipped his glass. Is there any reason why we shouldnt give power to Dam Sa-young? !! Anonymous could make a statement. This author is not at the level of discussing the world, but has already reached the top of the world. It was not because the force was great. He was an absolute being who looked down on the whole world from a high peak that no one could chase. The moment something is caught in his eyes, no one can act a lie. Dignity, presence, resourcefulness and insight. His insight was as great as his absolute martial arts skills, if not more. Its not because hes a master of magic like Mu-myeong. He was a person who had developed his innate senses through the experience he had accumulated so far and was ready to put everything in the world under his feet. Its scary. When she first met Dam Sa-young and realized the extent of his desire, she was astonished. Seoliang was more than that. The kings desire to take control of the world. This Lord of Magic had the ability to make his desires come true. If we continue the conversation, I am at a disadvantage. Xu Liang laughed heartily. Thats natural. This is the Church of the Heavenly Demon. No matter how good a magician you are, you are bound to be at a disadvantage when you enter enemy territory. is that so? Yes, thats right. Nameless smiled. If anyone else had said that, I would have ripped their head out on the spot. But you have the right to say that. An unqualified person cannot reign as the god of our school. Nameless shook his head. Thats too bad. what? It would have been better if I had met you before Dam Sa-young. If you have the insight to join hands with Damsayoung, I dont think we would have had a very good relationship even if we had met first. Im amazed at your confidence. I can do that. Mu-myeong, who was watching Seo-ryang quietly, emptied his glass. Xiliang clicked his tongue. If Daehobeop finds out later, he will weep with regret. Even if you drank a great drink, you probably wont remember it. Thats none of my business. You are a shameless bastard. Anyway, its a shame. I took complete control of Daehobeops body using the water energy of the rain that fell that day, but I cant believe I had to retreat without gaining anything like this. Was it really that time? Yes. Water energy is the most permeable of the five elements natural energy. So, when using puppetry, I usually use manual techniques. Its normal It looks like theres someone else who used a method other than that method to turn him into a puppet. . I dont think they would have made a half-baked guy into a puppet. I dont know how many they made, but isnt one of them a powerful person who influences the country? . I saw traces of the Heavenly Dragon Qi in Seongju Song. Did he also take that person under his command? It couldnt have been easy. This is truly an insight that will make you tire of it. This is why I cant say anything. Even if you open your mouth and continue a conversation for just a little while, the meaning of the words is broken down to the core and you immediately understand what is going on. There were no ghosts. When it got to this point, I was so shocked that I was so angry. Unknowns expression turned cold. Just do it in moderation. Xu Liang chuckled. Why are you taking out your anger on such a strict person after he told me everything? Blame it on your honest and foolish speech. If you keep acting like this, you may lose one of your rare loyalists. I guess your pride is a little hurt now, dont you? You Seo-ryang looked outside the pavilion. Isnt it fascinating? He suddenly changes his mind. Nameless said coldly. Even if I tried to talk back, it was too late. You provoked me so much. Look at this view. Xu Liang smiled faintly. I remember when I first walked in here. I really didnt know anything at that time. Thinking about it now, its really embarrassing. What were you thinking when you saw the god of death wearing the skin of a disciple? He looked at the unknown. Unknowns eyes changed little by little. The powerful eyes of Daehobeop were gradually turning into seven colors. There was also a cool look in Seo-ryangs eyes. Do you know this? . I mean, even though he doesnt look like you, he is a very hurt person. What nonsense are you talking about? Your ability is great, but your brain doesnt work well. Fazizik. A faint gray light flashed from Seo-ryangs hand. You are Naburang, a sorcerer who has taken over the body of the Great Protector. I have never referred to myself as the Lord of Heavenly Dragon Palace. But I already knew that you were the Lord of Heavenly Dragon Palace. !! How did you know? Unknowns expression suddenly changed. Xiliangs eyes deepened. Your heart and soul are revealing your identity. It was then. Kaaaaaaaat! Unknown was startled by the sharp scream that rang out at once and turned around. For a moment, she was so shocked that she fainted. Do you see it? Thats you. There was a divine beast rising from the waterfall beyond the pavilion. Although scales were missing and blood was forming all over the body, the phantom being writhing and swimming in the air was clearly a dragon. Nice to meet you, Lord Heavenly Dragon. Mumyeong looked back at Seoliang. omg! Unknowns eyes saw a huge demon statue standing behind Seo-ryang. A gigantic demon statue that is ten times bigger than the wounded Heavenly Dragon and makes you suffocate with fear just by encountering it. Seoliangs laughter made me think of a vicious life. It is clear that Daehobeop is an unrivaled loyal subject. He brought the Lord of the Heavenly Dragon Palace with him like this. Chapter 527 Episode 527 The Aesthetics of Demons (2)Are you ready? Of course. . ? Adventure. Why are you doing that? no. I always have this thought when I see the above command spell. After all, life should be lived with fun. Wei Hongryeons expression became sour. Are you kidding me? Is that possible? I like that aspect of Wi Ryeongju. A life with its own path. Wow! Its really cool. Then why dont you take me with you? For the first time since he became the commander-in-chief of Protestantism, Hu Yaoseong felt his spine tingling. Wei Hongryun snorted. Isnt that also possible? Chet, I was thinking that I could marry the general and sell it to save money. Youre kidding, right? Of course its a joke. I like a quick, young guy rather than an older guy. Fortunately, the. Wei Lingju has become better again. Do you have a hobby that you like for people you dont like? Are you a pervert? All men change. But why is it so hot? You didnt stop me? is it so? of course. I understand. Just in case. Wei Hongryeon fired as if she had been waiting. But why now? I am very busy with training. As expected, I was upset. Ho Yaoseong cleared his throat. Im thinking of changing the outcome of the war to our advantage. Who else can carry out this mission other than Wei Lingju? There are a lot. There are a lot of former senior members of the defense court. Even so, it would be okay to just send the kidney department because those damned bastards are keeping an eye on the Magon elders. The Xinjiang Department is also an organization known to our enemies. Moreover, given the nature of the Xinjiang Department, it will be difficult to carry out such secret work properly. Are you telling me to do something like a rat? Thats right. Wei Honglian, who was glaring at Hu Yaocheng with a wrinkled expression, suddenly smiled. When you get back from your mission, have a nice drink with me. why? Im going to get you so drunk that Ill completely overwhelm you. Youre kidding, right? Im serious. Accomplish your mission and die. Is that what you want to say? Hu Yaoshengs face became serious. Anyway, I believe you understand the importance of this mission. Depending on the success of the Demon Kings mission, the outcome of the war may change. Wei Hongryeon chuckled. Isnt it too much to bet the fortunes of the new religion on only 200 demon lords in the world? Whats going on? Thats why I appointed you as the Demon Kings Lord. Because you can do it. . Small winds gather together and suddenly create a storm. The Demon Lords Spirit, as well as the numerous units of our school, may be nothing more than a small wind. However, the moment they hit the right place and create a storm, we will grab hold of that storm and shake it up to wipe out our enemies. For once, you speak nicely. Because its a total military. Wei Hongryeons face suddenly became serious. I will go on a rampage. I wish you good luck. Do not worry. Oh and. Is there anything else you want to say? Hu Yaosheng smiled. Lets have a drink when we get back. I buy it. Wei Hongryun grinned. Its been a long time since I went to Jamiru. Why dont you live there? great. In this way, Wei Hongryeon left the new religion with the demon king spirit. Uncharacteristically, a little tension appeared on Hu Yaoseongs face as he went out to the outer castle to see them off. We have to push it properly. * * * Unbelievable! Kugugoogung! Fifteen sheets? Eighteen sheets? No, if you count the horns that extend from the left and right sides of the forehead, I dont know if they would really be as big as twenty pieces. The appearance of the evil spirit leader who appeared outside the pavilion behind Seoliangs back was truly breathtaking. It had a black body and extremely dark armor, and was full of uniqueness and grotesqueness that had never been seen anywhere else in the world. It was a skeleton armor made of gray skeleton. A necklace made of human skulls was swinging around the demons neck, and the blade held by its four thick, long fingers was made of thunder fire, which was deadly enough to split a mountain peak. If he were the leader of a demon army that came from hell, wouldnt he look like this? Magi! What was truly surprising was the explosive magical energy that that being generated. It was not just an illusion created by the illusion of Jinbeop. The absolute demonic energy emanating from that evil demon chest was emitting such intense vitality that it seemed as if it could turn the fairyland in full bloom into hell at once. The evil of hell, which should not exist, was brought to reality. And beneath that chest was Seoryang. Pussssss. Before I knew it, the sperm had turned into powder and disappeared. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seoryang was sitting on a wide rock, and Mu-myeong himself was standing awkwardly on the ground full of weeds. What did you say a little while ago? Mu-myeong looked at Seo-ryang with trembling eyes. Xu Liang was looking down at her with a bored expression. Did you say you would kill my loyalist? !! Do you think Im going to stand by and watch you kill Daehobeop? The corners of Seo-ryangs mouth rose slightly. A smile that didnt look like a smile combined with a bored expression completed the fatal look. Even if it doesnt suit the situation. I didnt bring you here for nothing. If you use extreme measures, wouldnt it be obvious that only Daehobeop will die? . If even in the one chance or ten millionth time that Daehobeop had died, you would have met the most horrible death here that a human can imagine. My back becomes wet from the horror. But Moo-myeong was confident. I wasnt confident that I could beat that monster here, but I was confident that I could escape. But before that, this question had to be solved. What on earth is this place? Xu Liang smiled. well? What is it? . The important thing is that you are now in my hands. Nameless shook his head. You cant catch me. is it? of course. Isnt that a bit too confident? Absolutely. Neither I nor Dam Sa-young take it easy on you. Rather, I see him as the most difficult person in the world to deal with. Unknowns eyes became sharp. If you were someone who didnt mind making unnecessary sacrifices, I would have persuaded Damsayoung. Give up. A useless sacrifice? The blood spirit energy that I control spreads throughout the central plains. And there are countless civilians living near where the Blood God resides. Hmm. You might not be able to catch me in the first place, but even if you kill me, you wont be able to stop the backflow of blood spirit energy. Then do you know what happens? Nameless lightly squeezed his right hand and then opened it wide. Pow. What a refreshing expression. The concentration of blood spirit energy cannot be handled by a mere human body. In addition, it has the property of constantly increasing strength when it comes into contact with external air. If that happens, the world will become hell? At least we are on our way to meet the Demon Lord, so we should have some safety measures in place. I never thought I would actually say this. Seo-ryangs smile deepened. It means that even though my head isnt working very well, I at least have the ability to take care of my life. Well, it should be to that extent. You believe it? Im telling the truth. Is there any reason not to believe it? What Im saying could be a lie, right? Clumsy idiots like you try to sway the other person by picking on the tail of their words. Ill tell you in advance, lets stop with such stupid things. It seems like the level is low. Unnameds cheeks trembled. Interest arose in Seo-ryangs eyes. Blood God Come to think of it, I once absorbed that Blood God. Did you say that the energy that that damn bitch was controlling at the time was blood tree god energy? High Priestess of Wood. Yeah, it was that bitch. Wooooow. Before I knew it, Cheonmado Island was floating next to Seoryang. Seoliang traced the blade of the Heavenly Demon Island with his finger. Then, Cheonmado roared and shouted. I wonder if the best demon soldier in the world would be able to absorb all the blood magic or something that you laid down. It would be absolutely impossible. Ill try it out later when I have the chance. When Mu-myeong was about to open his mouth again, Seo-ryang raised his hand. Stop it now. . Ive seen the face of the demonic cult leader of the world and been to the residence of the cult leader who doesnt let anyone in unless hes qualified, so isnt that a successful life? Why dont you just come up with a great protection law? Mu-myeong glared at Seo-ryang with cold eyes. Xu Liang continued calmly. Daehobeop will probably die of shame just by being a puppet for four years. Your prank was that bad. . Just give it up and get out of here. Ill send you off happily today. The corner of the nameless mouth twitched. You take very good care of your people, dont you? Of course I should. This is not like the infamous Demon Cult leader. Shouldnt it be the other way around? If you felt that way, reflect on it from now on. Even the most evil demonic cult leader in the world knows how to take care of his own people, but you cant even do that. How much of an idiot are you? I dont think thats actually my weakness That was back then. Xu Liang opened his mouth. catch. Jiiiiiiing! omg! The nameless face turned pale. Before she knew it, her entire body was bound by invisible chains. It cannot be seen with the human eye. This is because it is a type of incantation and is a technique that uses the essence of a magician, not the true energy of a warrior. Wooooow. Mu-myeong looked around with shaking eyes. Then she could see. The eyes of a fox cub sitting next to me and glaring at me. I could see that the foxs blue eyes were suddenly turning dark pink. What is this? weird. I couldnt open my mouth. It was natural that my hands and feet couldnt move, and as time passed, even my eyeballs didnt move as I wanted. Xu Liang stretched out his left hand. Kugugugung. A huge demon chest grabbed the wriggling Celestial Dragons neck. Although it is said to be a heavenly dragon, its size is perhaps one-tenth of its chest. Moreover, as Moo-myeong was caught in Geum-hos spell, Cheon-ryong also became unable to move. Xu Liang opened his mouth. Then the evil spirits mouth opened along with it, revealing teeth as sharp as swords. Its a difficult thing to do, so its a bit awkward to just let him go. Xu Liang smiled sinisterly. Spread throughout the central plains? Okay, I just want you to tell me where that blood spirit is stored and then extinguish it. !! Should I take a look? The Demon Headmaster lifted the Heavenly Dragon in his hands and made eye contact. Flash! At the same time, the two unknown eyes glowed with seven colors. Slurp! Nameless, no, Mudam collapsed on the spot. Before we knew it, the Lord of Heavenly Dragon had released the puppet that was connected to Mudams body. Pusssss. The Heavenly Dragon caught in the hand of the evil demon was also scattered like dust. Xu Liang grinned. Hebei, Shandong, Shanxi If I saw three, would it be a good harvest? Chapter 528 Episode 528 The Aesthetics of Demons (3)Heo-eok! Damsayoung took a deep breath and opened her eyes. Dan Lihu hurriedly approached him. Are you okay? Okay. He caught his breath in an instant. But Dan Lihu saw it. Dam Sa-youngs eyes became very cruel. What happened? . Master. Thats why I told you not to come forward. yes? Damsayoung shook her head. The Lord of Heavenly Dragon Palace met with Heavenly Ha-jin. Yes I know that. It was definitely a dragon puppet technique He knew. The Lord of Heavenly Dragons has entered the body of the Great Protector of the Demonic Cult. !! If that happens, the story will be different. Dan Lihu, who remembered the insight of Xu Liang, the personality of the Lord of the Heavenly Dragons, felt his heart grow urgent. What did you hear? I need to prepare the history of the blood god again. yes?! The place where the Seven Pillars of War in Hebei, Shandong, and Shanxi were executed has been discovered. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Dan Lihus face hardened. Hebei, Shandong, and Shanxi were the places that boasted the highest quality among the blood god lakes spread across the northern part of the Central Plains. If I were to get caught, I would go to those three places! Because those three places are the places that are most clearly located in the subconscious mind of the Heavenly Dragon Palace Lord. How on earth did you get caught? It wasnt the time to ask this, but I couldnt just ignore it. How could he, no matter how wise he was, be able to look into the mind of the Lord of Heavenly Dragons? Lord Tianlonggong was not a person accustomed to worldly strife, but at least he was not an idiot. He is not an easy person to be caught by the other persons leading questions. I was subjected to a bizarre attack. It was the first time even the Lord of Heavenly Dragon Palace had seen this method. Dan Lihu sighed. I will contact you there right away. okay. If this happens, the other side may strike first. We should prepare accordingly I dont know. Damsayoung frowned. I dont know that. How does it move? Its right that I need to capture the blood sacred energy of three castles just for the sake of one, but I thought maybe he could let that go. Then there is one thing we will focus our efforts on. Dam Sa-yeong looked at Dan Li-hu. Dan Lihus eyes lit up. Lets put down the royal seal for a moment and blow up the ice palace. Anyway, they will definitely try to bring back the royal seal, even if it means risking the war being prolonged, so we will dispatch another force. Right. Dam Sa-yeongs eyes glowed with a vicious murderous spirit. Yes, I had a hard time chasing after it for dozens of days. Lets bury them all. * * * What do you think? First of all, there is no major problem with the body, but it is said that it will be difficult for him to come to his senses for a while due to the severe shock from the battle. I guess thats true too. yes. Fortunately, it is said that the will of the Great Protector was so strong that the moment the magicians energy was synchronized, he instinctively used demonic energy to protect his spiritual power. If it werent for that, no matter how much I tried to protect myself, I wouldnt have been able to avoid death. Xiliangs eyes grew cold. You do interesting things. Ho Yaoseong sighed. The problem is that their move may force us to expand the enemys range. hmm. If even in the unlikely event that even the Iron Blood Lord becomes a puppet the strategy that has been using the Iron Blood Lord so far may be completely useless. We cant leave it like that. Do you have compound eyes? After being lost in thought for a moment, Seo-ryang opened his mouth. First, send a letter to the Lord of Iron Blood Castle. Lets meet as soon as possible. All right. And conduct a thorough investigation into Sanghyeolseong. Hu Yaoshengs eyes sparkled. What do you plan to do? From Panmajeongs perspective, the technique did not boast enough versatility to be able to be used on anyone. At most, there are three. Moreover, the limits were clear. It seemed difficult to bet against someone whose capabilities exceeded that of a magician. Then the Iron Blood Holy Lord? Thats a bit ambiguous. It certainly seems like they were playing a prank on the Lord of the Iron Blood Castle, but it feels strange. Are you resisting? maybe? Xu Liang shook his head. In any case, we will have to move based on the judgment that the Lord of the Iron Blood Castle has also become a puppet. First, after thoroughly investigating the situation within the Iron Blood Fortress, if you feel that he is making any suspicious movements, as soon as possible Sir. ok? Excuse me for speaking, but have you not seen more than that from the Lord of Heavenly Dragon? The Lord of Heavenly Dragons boasted a stronger defense than anyone elses mental power. At Panmajeong, we were able to look into at least part of it because we thoroughly provoked the opponent. Hu Yaosheng was lost in thought for a moment. If the leader found out everything about Heavenly Dragon Palace, it would be more difficult for us to make the first move since we only got limited information. If I had not known, I would have been able to figure out each and every tactic used by the enemy during a conflict between troops. The sacrifice is great, but it can actually take advantage of the enemys tactics. But not now. The people involved, Lord Cheonryonggung and Dam Sayoung, may also have realized that they had found out at least a little bit of information from this side due to the extremely limited information. The fight has stopped. At least for the time being, we cant use any tricks against each others base. The situation is too dangerous to touch the other person and see their reaction. In other words, there is a high probability of touching a side other than the main base. Since the fight between main base and main base has stopped, it would be better to cut off the opponents limbs first. Then Ho Yo-seong bit his lip. Master. huh? First, I will have to send separate letters to the Ice Palace and the Demon Lord. Binggung? Why is the demon king spirit again? If they also know that the sect leader looked into the mind of the Heavenly Dragon Palace Lord, they would never be able to provoke us. So to speak, the fighting stopped for a while. For a moment, Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. Are we going to start pruning? As expected, I enjoy talking with the religious leader. Thats right. No, that is highly likely. Were not sure what the other side is planning, but the flow of the fight has been broken up. The most dangerous thing right now is ice bathing. I will give up the royal seal and blow away the unstable troops first Yes, that seems plausible. No, that would be the most likely. Take care and I will contact you. We cant help, right? Its not possible. This lull must either resolve naturally or be broken by a third party. The moment anyone steps forward and resumes fighting, it will inevitably enter into an all-out war. Xiliang sighed. What a fucking situation. All you have to do is tell them to hide somehow. The moment the fight resumes, you just have to move again and thats it. Yes, it would be nice if that were possible. The problem is Binggungs pride. They joined hands with the Heavenly Demon Church and endured many things. Of course, the peace between the two groups originated from the sincere goodwill between the leaders, but Bingunggung also had its own pride. Send it with my seal. Never face it. If they plan to attack the Ice Palace, then they will really try to finish it off. All right. And is there more? Please give me some time to think. Hu Yaoshengs eyes became infinitely deeper. The fight between our school and Damsayoung has stopped. Then, there is only one group that can make this fight start again, and that can turn the tables on the natural power vacuum. Iron blood. Although it is a level below the forces held by Shingyo and Damsayeong, the presence of Iron Blood Castle itself can have a tremendous influence on the great nation. If you are Dam Sa-young, you will know. The fact that the leader is suspicious of the Iron Blood Lord. So what are his options? Are you planning to turn the Iron Blood Lord into a puppet? Or will you threaten him? Or would he think of using the Iron Blood Castle wine to blow up the Iron Blood Castle itself? You cant blow it away. Dam Sa-young is a greedy person. If I think its a useful force, Ill never let go of it. Furthermore, Dam Sa-young is the type of person who always pays back what has been wronged. Since I was betrayed by the Lord of the Iron Blood Castle, I will try to control and sway him somehow. Hu Yaoshengs eyes sparkled. Then should we grab and shake the Iron Blood Seongju before Damsayoung? Or At that time, Seo-ryang opened his mouth. One thing is certain. yes? No matter how fast we move, we cant meet the Iron Blood Lord faster than Damsayoungs side. Hu Yaosheng nodded. Thats right. Damn it, then would it be better to kill the Iron Blood Lord? Should I go myself? It may be a radical statement, but it could also be a method. Killing the enemys leader without them knowing makes the enemys useful cards useless. But that method is risky. The leaders safety is also good, but if the Damsa Young side finds out that they killed the Lord of the Iron Blood Castle and moves the Iron Blood Castle, even without the rare expert called Sanggeumbaek, the powerful forces of the Four Sect Alliance will point their swords at our church. I guess so. Xu Liang frowned. Just one glance at the head of the Heavenly Dragon Palace made the situation too big. It was force majeure. The leader did what he had to do. shit. But Hu Yaoshengs eyes narrowed. Thats it. There was a plan in his head from earlier. But the plan had very little chance of success. If even one of them fails, Shingyo will be punished by poison. We must not think of preventing the intervention of the Iron Blood Castle or disbanding it. Rather, you need to devise a way to use your iron-blooded nature to push your opponent. Offense is the best defense. You have to think like that and act like that. It was then. Total military. yes? How about this instead? Seo-ryang said something meaningful. You are encouraging discord in the Iron Blood Castle. Hu Yaoshengs eyes sparkled. I was just thinking about that too, but If we fail, the risks we have to take will be too great in many ways. Thats right. The eyes of the two people collided with sparks flying. Xu Liang smiled coolly. Has there been anything weve done so far that had a high chance of winning? yes. . There were quite a few. Its noisy! A risk! Anyway, we have to use every possible method. I think its better to take at least one step further than to worry about the aftermath of failure. Hu Yaosheng sighed. Its really dangerous this time. The reason is that we cannot bring in even a single person from our side. To control the Iron Blood Castle in a situation where you dont even know whats going on What are you talking about? yes? Even if they arent from our side, there is someone I have a connection with, right? If he decides to do so, he will be able to tell us what is happening inside Sangvis Castle faster than anyone else. At that moment, Huo Yao-seongs eyes sparkled. Thats right. There was a person like that. Why did I forget? Cluck. Do you think it would be okay to use that person as a messenger? Thats unreasonable. That guy only has a relationship with me and is not under my control. Moreover, I am in the position of ruling over one clan. Anyway, I can see the light. yes. Xi Liang clenched his fists. Contact Hao Wen. With payment. Chapter 529 Episode 529 The aesthetics of demons (4)What about you, Master? Its closing. Hwanya frowned. You said you ate at a closed restaurant? Thats right. Huang Kuns expression was extremely calm. However, Hwanya, who had seen Hwanggon for a long time, could tell. Hwang Gon is embarrassed. The question was who was responsible for the embarrassment. In Hwanyas opinion, at least it didnt seem to be because of him or himself. Closing in these times? Arent you the kind of person who would do that without even saying a word to me? In the past, he had seen Seoliang with the remittance bag and was in for a terrible shock at the time. The Demonic Cult leader, who was much younger than him, was already a warrior worthy of discussing the world even then. Of course, Hwanya was also an unparalleled genius who achieved the level of martial arts skills of an old school scholar in his thirties. However, Seoryang had gone beyond that level and reached the extreme point that only those chosen by heaven could reach. Although he did not tell his teacher, the shock Hwanya received at that time was very great. I had heard that he was the best late exponent of the Sapa and the next Lord of the Iron Blood Castle who would become the youngest person in history to ascend to the throne, but then I met a monster who could not even be compared to me. Thanks to that, Hwanya lost his pride. It was a closing to completely abandon the pride, and once the pride was abandoned, a new world unfolded. Of course, he couldnt break through the wall of fireworks, but he was able to acquire a much more mature martial arts skill than before the museum closed. Now all that was left for him was to gain enlightenment. Physical training was no longer meaningful. So I came to see Master with great determination, but he ended up staying at the closed hall? Since Lord Soseong closed his house, Lord Seong has taken care of countless matters. I know that too. In the meantime, you acquired an evil spirit. I thought the spirit demons had been removed recently, but the remaining spirit demons were still tormenting the Lord of the castle. Simma? There was surprise on Hwanyas face. Master, you are the one who has reached the realm of peace. He has reached a state so profound that it can be said to be the best in the world. What do you mean to someone like that? Huang Kun shook his head with a troubled face. I know that it makes no sense for an expert the size of the Lord of the Castle to be controlled by Simma. So it is even more dangerous. Because something that didnt make sense happened. ! Hwanya realized that Hwanggon was not lying. There was no reason to lie about something like this in the first place. Although he did not reveal most of the major events within the castle, Hwang Gon was never untruthful in what he said. Simma Master, do you mean Simma? Just in case, Hwanya asked again. Do you know why Master gained mental energy? Huang Kun sighed. sorry. I know for sure, but I dont think I can tell it to Lord Soseong. Because it is for extremely personal reasons. Even though he was a priest who had nothing to hide, he was inferior to the other two in ambition, so he could not tell them that Simma had come. It was a matter of pride. Hwanya openly frowned. Are you saying you cant tell me even if you know? Thats right. Tsk. Do you know? I am the next Lord of the Iron Blood Castle. If Master resigns from his position, I will become the lord of the castle. Of course I know. It seems like you dont respect me very much because you know and wont tell me. Hwang Gon looked at Hwan Ya with bewildered eyes. hook. The prayer emanating from Hwanyas body was truly that of a great general. It was a prayer full of confidence that only someone who has perfected his or her martial arts skills can exude. Normally, I would have been purely amazed, but I couldnt do that now. sorry. Thats all I have to say. A subtle anger rose on Hwanyas face. You really say that? Could it be that your teacher even told you not to reveal your condition to your disciples? . No. Huang Kun bit his lip. It is said that subordinates must be able to understand the feelings of their superiors. Even though the Lord of the castle did not say that to me, even for the Lord of the castle In the name of serving the Master, can we ignore the disciple who will become the next Lord of the castle? Lord Xiaoseong. Huang Kun was truly embarrassed. The Hwanya he knew was not like this. Although he was a bit arrogant because he was praised so much by those around him, he was not a person whose behavior was rude or crossed the line. But the current situation was different. He was clearly crossing a line. How can you be like this? I am by no means ignoring Lord Xiaocheng. Look at your actions. You are ignoring me now. Well, it wasnt just once or twice. yes? Annoyance appeared on Hwanyas face. At first glance, even a hint of hatred towards the other person could be seen. In order to receive the masters favor, he not only handled the major and minor issues of his nature as he pleased, but also prevented the priests, who were supposed to be closest to him, from getting closer than necessary. Lord Soso City! Do you know this? Do you think your actions now could be seen as treason? Hwang Gons eyes widened. Bar treason?! What is it but treason? The teacher only told you and went to the closing room? Thats ridiculous. Rather than thinking that way, isnt it more plausible that you are the one who caused Masters mental turmoil and that you are reluctant to say anything? Huang Kun was truly embarrassed. And as much as I was embarrassed, I felt my anger rising. Why do you keep being so stubborn! The Lord of the Castle is currently fighting against himself! In this situation, just running Iron Blood Castle is daunting! Death appeared in Hwanyas eyes. stubborn? Hwang Gon thought, Oh my gosh. Even so, it could have been a somewhat harsh remark. Sosins words were somewhat harsh due to his sense of urgency. Apologize Tteok! Huang Kuns eyes widened. Before he knew it, Hwanya had grabbed him by the collar, and a terrible murderous intent glowed in his eyes. Do you really want to die? Lord Soso City! Do you feel like the world is yours without you, Master? Beat me to death! Huang Kuns face became thoughtful. Hwanyas life pouring out right in front of him was truly terrible. Hwang Gon was also well-versed in martial arts, but he was nothing compared to Hwan Ya. Cough! His complexion seemed to become increasingly pale, and he began to vomit blood. With his strength, he was unable to stop Hwanyas murderous attacks from pouring down on him. Hwanya, who had been glaring at Hwanggon for a long time, threw him away. Coo! Kwasik! Ugh! Hwang Gon hit the wall, trembled, and eventually lost consciousness and fell down. He lost consciousness and his right arm was bent in a bizarre direction. Hwanya said in an eerie voice. I will not kill you because you are Masters favorite subordinate. You will be the first and last person who dared to commit such an insult to Lord Xiao Cheng and still survive. But if you insult me again after this, I will immediately behead you. It wasnt something that needed to be said in front of someone who had lost his mind. Tsutsutsutsu. A strange, lifelike energy oozed from Hwanyas body. I cant control my own life. As the overflowing murderous energy stimulated the Bloody Monster Dragongong, red-hot true energy rose like a flame and stimulated his upper body. Hehehe. A look of pleasure appeared on Hwanyas face. Master must have entered the closed building, and Prince Hwang has also reached that point, so in the end, I must be the only one in charge of the main office? That could never have happened. There are countless masters gathered in Sanghyeolseong Fortress. And among them, there were several masters who could be compared to Hwanya. Even more so, what should the elders do and what should the other elders do? The martial arts skills of the Iron Blooded Lord Song Zheng Baek were so overwhelming that they were wolves who were ready to bite their opponents whenever they saw a gap. Hwanya didnt know that either. Even though he knows, he confidently says such things. Its not normal. Hwanya thought that he had abandoned his pride and had risen to the level of martial arts, but that was entirely his illusion. Simma didnt just approach Zheng Zhengbaek. Before the remittance, Hwanya had a terrible feeling. He felt indescribable frustration and shame upon seeing the unrivaled genius named Seo-ryang. I tried to control my mind by closing the pipe, but closing the pipe in such a dangerous situation can easily become a serious problem and damage a persons character. Just like Hwanya right now. So to speak, this is also a coin purse. Becoming a disabled person and not being able to use martial arts is not the only way to achieve martial arts skills. However, it may not be entirely Hwanyas fault. If only Song Zhengbaek had paid a little more attention to his disciple. If you had comforted your disciple before entering the closing room, if you had managed your disciples character even though it was belatedly after leaving the closing room. If that were the case, Hwanya would never have come to this point. In the end, the current Hwanya was no different from a murderous ghost born due to Song Sang Baeks neglect. Would you like to sit on the Iron Blood Throne, the most prestigious place in Sapa? After defeating Hwang Gon, he immediately entered Seongjujeon. There was no one who could stop him. Hwanyas presence and face alone were proof that could never be repeated. As he entered Seongjujeon, he saw a splendid Taesa. The huge and majestic throne of heaven covered in the precious white tiger skin. Hwanya was crossing the center of Daejeon as if possessed. Slurp. At that moment, Hwanyas steps stopped. Before he knew it, a masked prosecutor appeared in front of him, blocking his path. Go back, Lord Soseong. Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hwanyas eyes deepened. Hyeolwi (Ѫl). Only those who have permission from the lord of the castle can set foot in front of this place. No matter how small the lord is, he cant just pass by here. It was a cold voice. It is completely different from the time of the Yellow Emperor. Hyeolwi was the strongest warrior guarding the Seongjujeon Hall and was also one of Song Sang Baeks close guards. You can spit out abusive language to Huang Kun, but you cannot do that to Hyeolwi. The experts in guard warfare under his command are the ones who will draw their swords without hesitation if anyone breaks the law. Hwanya forced a smile. I just walked there for fun. Dont be too stiff. Hyeolwi looked at Hwanya in silence. There was no emotion in those colorless, transparent eyes. Hwanya felt like she was crying for no reason. What a dog! When I become the lord of the castle, I will kill you and Hwang Gon first! That was when Hwanya was grinding her teeth in her mind. Lord Seong! Its urgent! Shake! The door to Daejeon opened and a member of the castles intelligence unit walked in three steps and knelt down. Hwanyas eyes sparkled. Whats going on? ?! The intelligence officer tilted his head in confusion. Hwanya shouted loudly. The Lord of Seong is at the closing ceremony! As the lord of the small castle, I will take your place for the time being, so let me do it after you report! yes? Ah yes! So whats going on? The intelligence officer swallowed. A letter has arrived from the Demon Clan Lord! Chapter 530 Episode 530 The Aesthetics of Demons (5)Beonseok was astonished. What? Soseongju! Thats right. Why did the Presbyterian Council send So Seong-ju? Sanghyo stammered. That is what Lord Soseong said himself. I heard that the Lord of the castle has entrusted me with the position of deputy What?! He insisted so strongly that even we couldnt stop him. Beon-seok was so embarrassed that he forgot what to say for a moment. Even so, you send Lord Xiao Seong to a private meeting with Lord Demon Cult on behalf of Iron Blood Castle without going through the slightest formalities? Is this sane? This is crazy! If something like that happens, it will come straight to me as the chief elder. Why did you inform Lord Xiaoseong first? An intelligence officer was going to enter Seongjujeon and give a report, but So Seongju, who was present at the time, presented himself as Seongjus representative Beon-seok was astounded. Of course, So Seong-ju would not have lied out loud. No matter how small the lord of the castle is, if you lie and say that you were given the position of representative directly by the lord of the castle, you will be punished immediately. But there is a thing called procedure in the world. If you were going to meet the leader of a demonic cult, you had to first hold a meeting and make at least a plan, such as why the other person contacted you and how you would meet and respond. Damn it! Its a time when all the elders are missing because theyre having a celebration! We had a party for his 80th birthday yesterday. All elders and elders of the Presbyterian Church were present. Lord Seong was a person who was indifferent to such matters, so all he gave me five days ago was a gift and a hint to prepare a place for me on my own. It was a series of coincidences and coincidences. If I had known that something like that had happened, I would have immediately called a meeting, celebration or something. What about Mr. Hwang? Where is Prince Hwang? That Why? Did you say you were busy with something else? I am currently in a state of loss of consciousness. what? Sanghyo bit his lip. I suffered serious internal injuries and my right arm was broken. They say he probably wont wake up for some time. Such nonsense! Who on earth brought the military to that point?! . Why cant you answer! The pleural effusion I havent figured it out yet. however? It is said that the last person Hwang met was Lord Soseong. Thats awesome. It really is the perfect 80th birthday gift. Beon-seok never dared to imagine that he would receive such a scary birthday present. * * * The top of a gorgeous base with a view of the vast Poyang Lake. A total of about a hundred warriors were encamped from the first floor to the fourth floor just below the top. The force they gave off was so fierce that not only the owner of the house, but also the monks and Jeomsoi were busy shaking. Of course, there were no other guests besides them. In the first place, it was because there was a call from Hao Wen asking him to vacate the place as the giants of Ganghu met here today. But I never thought such terrifying sword demons would come. Lu Luju. why? Are the warriors of the Iron Blood Castle really this fierce? Shh! Hey! Shut your mouth! I will listen! You dont know how bright the ears of the martial arts people are! omg! yep! Rouge bit her lip. Im sure nothing bad will happen today, right? He was very good at this. Although it was my first time seeing such big names as the Demon Lord and the Lord of the Iron Blood Castle, I had several experiences of giving the base as a gathering place for those who were popular in their own way. But my heart has never been pounding as much as it did today. It wasnt because they were the biggest names in powerhouses. This is because the expectations and lives of the sword demons located on each floor are so terrible. Thats huge! I have never seen such bloody sword demons before. That was when I thought that I wasnt iron-blooded for no reason. omg! You bastard! Why are you doing this again?! Over there! Wow! Crumble. Beyond the open door was a huge tiger and a large man riding on it. And in front of the tigers left, there was a prosecutor in his thirties with a strong appearance. Im running out of breath. It did not exude a fierce aura like the large man, the swordsman in his thirties, or the sword demons who settled here. But the mere presence of that tiger seemed to make the air around the area thicker. It was truly an overwhelming presence. They say that Hwan-hwa is as scary as Mama, but if it was a criminal that didnt meet the standards, even Mama would be scared and run away. Rouge swallowed. Open the door wider. . You bastard! Cant you hear me?! omg! Yes yes? Open the door wide! Cant it be those people? Yes, they are from the Heavenly Demon Church. Lu Ju had heard rumors about Yanwang Yishu all the time. If the rumor is true Rouge swallowed again. Whos riding on that tiger?! It was then. Hehehe! Lu Ju fainted at the sound of the Tiger Kings loud roar. omg! Lou Rouge! Lord Luju! Grumbling. She was shaking Rouge in embarrassment for a moment, but Jeomsois bottoms were also damp. Although it was a light roar, the roar was filled with energy that was beyond imagination. It was not a energy that could harm someone, but a natural energy that revealed ones presence. You bastard, calm down. Crumble. Did you really like the wind on the lake? The King continued to cry and shake his head. Anyway A puzzlement appeared on Seoryangs face as he got off the King of Tigers back. What is this unpleasant energy? A strange energy filled with the swordsmans anticipation and murderous spirit emanating from the entire base. In the eyes of an ordinary person, it would be a violent energy that would make one urinate, but to a master expert, it felt a little clumsy. Essentially, when energy accumulates above a certain level, it is stored on its own and undergoes a change. Achieving qualitative improvement by continuously increasing concentration in this way is expressed as rising to the level of an expert in the family. In other words, judging from the energy emanating from the base, the level of the swordsmen living there could never be said to be high. Of course, they all deserve to be called top experts, but they are not at a level that one of the best giants in the world can carry around. And Seoliang tilted his head. Has Seongju not arrived yet? He could tell at a glance how many people were already on base and what their level of martial arts was. It was the same for Ma Dong-pil. Please go up first. I guess so. I dont know if theres a force the size of the Cheonma Army hidden there, but with those experts, they cant even put a scratch on Seoryangs collar. Even if a fight breaks out, it will all be lost under Ma Dong-pils sword. You just stay here and breathe in the wind. Crumble. I think I quite liked the wind blowing past the lakeside. King Tiger closed his eyes and continued to savor the wind. Seo-ryang, who was laughing, soon entered the base. A furry golden tiger was sitting on his shoulder. hook. As soon as they entered the first floor of Julu, all eyes of the swordsmen turned to Seo-ryang. chuck. The swordsman who appeared to be in charge stood up and approached. Are you the leader of the Heavenly Demon Church? Ma Dong-pils eyes deepened. Xu Liang chuckled. okay. I am the leader. But where is your Holy Spirit? Are you here yet? Please stay on the top floor. what? Seoliang tilted his head. No matter how I look at it, I dont feel like Im being caught? I clearly remember the spirit of Song Seongju. You can go up. okay? Seoliang kept tilting his head. Thats fascinating. Have you learned a new martial art that makes you look weak? Of course, it was nonsense. From the beginning, its presence and vitality were different from the remittance encyclopedia. Seoyang went up the stairs. At that time, the person in charge caught Ma Dong-pil. You are with us. Tuk! Oops! Ma Dong-pils hand grabbed the person in charges neck. Cha-cha-cha-chang! The swordsmen on the first floor all drew their swords. In Ma Dong-pils eyes, life was young. Just daring to speak arrogantly to the religious leader was a sin worthy of death. I worked hard to get rid of my anger when the leader just ignored it, but if things like this come out every now and then, there is no reason for Ma Dong-pil to tolerate it. These bastards. Hahaha! The confident faces of all the swordsmen turned pale. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! A terrifying flame appeared at Ma Dong-pils feet. It was Gu Yumahwa. Now, Ma Dong-pils Guyumahwa was so severe that it could be called an attack just by the energy wave it released, so much so that the swordsmen felt that even the will to fight, let alone swing their swords, was disappearing. At that time, Seo-ryang, who had gone up to this floor, spoke. Dongpil. Get angry. Yes, leader. Huh. The first floor of the base, which was filled with destructive life, has regained the same peace as before. Seoyang continued speaking in a sour voice. Dont try to get angry at all the idiots who dont even know the topic. Youre the only one getting tired for no reason. All right. Hey, come up. yes. No one looked at the two until they climbed to the top floor. The energy wave that Ma Dong-pil showed a little while ago was in itself at the level of invincibility. Even if their numbers are two or three times greater, it is difficult to guarantee that they will win because they are such great experts. Eventually, the two people climbed to the top floor. Huh? Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. This is a face I havent seen in a long time. Are you here? A man in his thirties who was sitting by the window got up. Seoliang tilted his head. Let me see, whats your name? Hwanya. Hwanya smiled calmly and said. Its called Hwanya. Sanghyeongseongs petite master. Oh yeah. It was definitely a name like that. Ive seen his face, but Ive never heard his name in person. Even during the reign of King Sal, Hwanyas name was not known. This is because the remittance bag was completely hidden. Hwanya, the successor of the Iron Blood Lord, whose name I learned only after ascending to the position of leader. If it were based on the so-called position of the title, it would be enough to meet face-to-face with the head of the Heavenly Demon Church, but this was a place to meet the remittance bag. There should not be any hwanya. Xiliang looked around. What about Song Seongju? It was a natural underbelly. Hwanyas face hardened slightly. But soon, a calm voice came out of Hwanyas mouth. Master didnt come. hmm? I came on behalf of Master. I am the assistant manager of Seongju. The corners of Xiliangs mouth twitched. You came as Seongjus representative? exactly. Hwanya proudly puffed out her chest. I am the only successor to the great Iron Blood Castle and the person who will soon ascend to the throne of the castle. I am confident that there is nothing lacking in facing the leader of the Heavenly Demon Church. It was a great momentum. At least at this moment, the solemn prayer flowing from Hwanyas body was comparable to that of the great general. To top it off, Ma Dong-pil, who was standing behind Seo-ryang, also had a look of surprise on his face. Interest arose in Seo-ryangs eyes. Its a lot different than back then. Looks like you put a lot of effort into it. Achievement has increased considerably. Hwanyas face brightened noticeably. Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even though he was the person who gave him Simma, he recognized the greatness of the demon named Seoryang. It felt great to have someone like that praise me. Seo-ryang grinned. Yes, his martial arts skills are not yet comparable to those of Seongju Song, but at least he seems to be somewhat prepared. Thank you for looking at me like that. Thank you? Im just being honest. Ma Dong-pil looked at Seo-ryang with doubt. In his opinion, Hwanyas martial arts achievements were real. But surprisingly, Hwanyas middle game was completely ruined. The fact that he achieved his current level of martial arts in such a state was considered a miracle in itself. However, it was also a martial art like a sand castle that would not be surprised if it collapsed at any time. There is no way the leader could not have seen what he was seeing through. But how can you say something like that? I represent the Lord of Seong Yes, thats good. The times always want a new wind. Now, shall we talk about a new era with me? Hwanya burst out laughing. Good. Thats what I was hoping for. Hehe, thats very generous. A sinister smile appeared on Seo-ryangs face. Today will be a very pleasant place. Chapter 531 Episode 531 The Aesthetics of Demons (6)It is the honor of my third life to meet the Supreme Commander of Protestantism. The appearance of Eumsangdanju Chohae (C) bowing his head was full of reverence. Hu Yaosheng said with a smile. You dont have to find it that difficult. no. Seoryang, the leader of the Heavenly Demon Church, is in the midst of a world turmoil. And the closest aide to Seo-ryang and the monster in the dark who cornered the rare monsters Dam Sa-young and Song Sang-baek was none other than Ho Yo-seong. Regardless of everything else, he is a person who deserves respect beyond respect. As someone who handles information and makes a living with his brain rather than his martial arts skills, Chohae recognized Ho Yo-seong as much as Somunju Gong Ya-chi. Well, thank you for coming this long way. We will have tea later, but would you like to give me a letter from Gongya Somju? yes. Chohae handed over the letter. An unexpected expression appeared on Hu Yaochengs face as he opened the letter. Soseongju Hwanya? Thats right. Are you saying that Hwanya came forward claiming to be Seongjus representative? yes. What about Song Seongju? A subtle tension appeared on Cho Haes face. To put it bluntly, the current fate of Sanghyeongju Seongbakbaek is unclear. Hu Yaoshengs eyes sparkled. Tell me in detail. No, before that, there is one thing I want to confirm. Are you talking about the veracity of the information? exactly. It is clear that Hao Muns intelligence power is the best in the world, but he is an iron-blooded character like no other. Im not going to ask how you got the information, but I want to make sure youre sure its okay. Fifty of our most elite informants have been deployed to dig up information within Iron Blood Castle. Half of them waited in the outer castle and the other half infiltrated the inner castle. her! How is that possible? Chohae smiled. It was possible because the opponent was iron-blooded. To begin with, our disciples have infiltrated the Iron Blood Fortress. It is ridiculous to question the orthodoxy of a Sect, but if we are to discuss legitimacy, it is difficult to find an orthodox Sect that can be compared to Hao Mun. Its history is older than Iron Blood Castle, and there is no place in the world that has not spread. Except for the former Uicheonmaeng of the Heavenly Demon God Church and the new martial arts world, Haomuns eyes exist everywhere. In other words, the informants we dispatched this time served as liaisons who received and relayed information from previously infiltrated disciples. I guess so. Hu Yaosheng was once again impressed by Hao Wens abilities. Haomun is an intelligence organization created by the leaders of the five most humble occupations in the martial arts world. Although they were evaluated as the lowest in the Sapa, their persistent ability to survive is comparable to that of the Heavenly Demon Church or Shaolin. So I could tell. The damage that Hao Wen has to bear due to this incident. Hao Mun could suffer great harm due to this information theft. The Heavenly Demon Church knows information within the Iron Blood Fortress. There are many smart people in the Iron Blood Castle. You may not realize it right now because you are embarrassed, but soon you will definitely realize that information has been leaked internally. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And unless a third party from another organization is discovered, the name that will be at the top of the list among the suspects who stole the information will be Hao-moon. Thats right. Cho Haes eyes sparkled. So this must succeed. Even if the Iron Blood Castle collapses. I think the best situation for you would be for the Iron Blood Castle to collapse. no. It is best to remain a large federation in name only. The Iron Blood Castle, which has lost its head and the power of its leadership, will become a shell. Its best to keep it that way. Hu Yaosheng smiled. I understand. Maybe the leader would want that too. If that happens, there will be nothing better. He is a decent person. He is a person who has lived his whole life for Hao Wen. He is quick-witted and cautious. However, he is also a person who knows how to confidently say what he wants. Having such a person as his closest associate, Gong Yachi is not an ordinary person. Hu Yao-seong was truly impressed by the excellence of Gong Ya-chi and Chu Hae. I will believe that it is the truth that will save Hao Wens information. thank you. Now, tell me. Where did Song Seong-ju disappear and why did So Seong-ju suddenly become a substitute? Furthermore, everything about the atmosphere inside the Iron Blood Fortress. * * * whats this? Wei Hongryun frowned. Binggung? After checking the letter from Hu Yaosheng, she thought about it carefully. Damsayeong is going to attack Binggung? But even after thinking about it for a while, I couldnt figure out the reason. She was a demon who wielded a sword on the front lines. Her tact is only revealed in urgent moments when life and death are at stake. From the beginning, I hated complicated things. Of course there was no way to find out why. No matter what, the order has been given, so I have to turn around. Wei Hongryeon nodded at Gwak Sangs words. I was going this way anyway, so it wont be far. lets go. yes. And Huh? Why are you doing this? A look of discomfort appeared on Wei Hongryuns face for a moment. hmm. She was a warrior who lived fiercely every day. Although she did not have an insight comparable to that of Hu Yaocheng or Xu Liang, at least her senses and experience could be said to be the best. Ill have to ask some kids to look into the Haomun branch on the way. Hao Wen? Why are you there? Hao Wen is the best intelligence group. The further away you are from the south, the better Hao Moons information power is over our schools information power in all aspects of speed and accuracy. A demonic energy appeared in Wei Hongryuns eyes. This order is somehow unusual. Its important to move quickly, but its also important to understand the situation accurately. Even if it means arriving half a day later, it would be better to read the situation and movements of the ice palace. Kwak Sang nodded. All right. Lets send some quick-witted kids. Okay, lets go. The demon king, who was heading to Sichuan Province, changed his route midway. The Demon Kings spirits mobility is second to none even in Shinism. Because it was an organization that was only in charge of special missions, it hired excellent demons for guarding and hiding. Of course, I had to have good physical strength. Although the destructive power of an all-out war could not be compared to that of the Cheonma Army, they were able to do what the Cheonma Army could not do. In this way, the demon kings spirit passed from Honam to Hubuk. Hubei was an area tightly controlled by Damsayoung. It was necessary to be careful about moving. Commander. I received a call from Haomun! What are you saying? It is said that Binggung is currently moving from Sacheon to Shaanxi and from Shaanxi to Hanam. I guess so. The general said that Binggungs final destination is Shandong. Yes, and I have some bad news. What? They say some kind of unit is chasing Binggung. These are the troops from Damsayeongs side. It seems so. The distance is getting shorter every day, so I think I need to speed up my pace. I guess so. There is no need to move carefully anymore. It doesnt matter even if Damsayoung notices. This is because the safety of the Ice Palace is more important now than the movements of the Demon King being discovered. The demon kings spirit, which had crossed the great river, began to speed up. Running day and night as if my lungs were bursting, I was out of Hubei in a few days. Although the movement speed was far beyond imagination, the Demon Kings physical strength was also noticeably reduced. No matter how physically strong one was, a forced march like this was bound to be hard on the human body. Commander! Its urgent! where? Its Hao Wen! say. Currently, they say a strange group has followed us from central and central Hubei! A strange bunch? The identity is unknown, but Haomuns side is guessing that it is a unit that does similar work to ours. A special operations unit? Wei Hongryuns eyes sparkled. Gyoryongjo. Its not like I was called to the strategy room on a random day and just played around. What Xu Liang and Hu Yao Sheng knew, she also knew. How long has it been? Sixty! Its dangerous. The Gyoryongjo was the strongest group of masters excluding the Cheonryong forces under Damsayeong. I dont know if the Gyoryongjo had even learned the art of martial arts, but they were a threatening enemy with just their martial arts. Each individuals capabilities are superior to that of the Demon King. The leaders martial arts skills are also top-notch and will not be much different from his own. Wei Hongryeon, who was worried, soon made a decision. I cant do it. Lets catch those guys first. yes? Kwak Sang was embarrassed. Didnt we have to get to the ice palace as soon as possible? Its more dangerous to drag away an enemy of that size just to help Bingung. And the kids physical strength is at an all-time low. It would be better to rest for a day, cut off the chase, and then set off. But, commanding lord. If they are truly the Gyoryongjo, the main body will also not be able to avoid sacrifice. What about sacrifice? Im not trying to fight them. yes? We should cut off the chase altogether, or at least increase the distance by three times. Our primary mission is to help Binggung, not to destroy the Gyoryongjo. Wei Hongryun did not miss the essence of the order given from above. If necessary, he would be willing to engage in combat with the Gyoryongjo, but now was not the time to relax his strength. It is a more flexible mindset than a more mature perspective. Before we know it, Wi Hongryeon is also showing his side of perfection as the head of a combat unit. Commander. Seventy miles further northwest, there is a road surrounded by cliffs. good. We cut to the chase there. The use of Jincheon Byeok coal is permitted. I follow your orders! Among the special forces, the Demon Lord, fifty members of the special forces specializing in demolition missions were left on the cliff, and the rest went thirty miles further and took a rest. How much time has passed like that? Demon King Spirit, who had recovered his stamina for a full day, could hear a loud explosion sounding 30 miles away. Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak! Even though it was thirty miles away, flames could be seen shooting up. The ground shook and the dark dawn sky brightened for an instant. Wei Hongryun grinned. You exploded it properly. Although it is far away, you can tell just by looking at the bursting flames and the roaring vibrations. It was a vision that reached divine skill. After a while, the fifty group members returned. About 60 masters presumed to be members of the Gyoryong Dynasty were stopped. About twenty enemies were caught in the blast and crushed to the rocks. How is your physical strength? We took turns resting and building up our stamina until they arrived. I dont have to worry about a forced march. good! Good job you bastards! Were leaving right away! Jonmyeong! Paaaaang! It was a faster and more powerful movement than ever before. Gaining momentum, the demon kings spirit quickly attacked Hanam and reached the path where Bingunggung was moving. The speed of movement was truly admirable. It is said that the Bing Palace troops are currently passing through Luoyang and heading to Zhengzhou! Its moving along the Guando route! Well be here in half a day! Have you ever chased Ice Palace? They say we followed up to half an hour away! Just right. Wei Hongryun grinned. Form the Demon Kings Killing Squad! We will destroy them right here! Jonmyeong! Time passed like that again. As the sun slowly set, I saw a group of masters wearing pure white clothes running at a frightening speed from afar. Paaaaang! Wei Hongryeon rushed out at once and took control. This is Wi Hongryeon, the commanding lord of the Demon King Spirit of the Heavenly Demon Churchs special operations unit. Gasp! Up, up, Lord?! Yeo Kang-hwi, who was in the lead,s eyes widened. I never thought I would see Wei Hongnyeon here. How did you get here?! More details later! All Ice Palace troops go behind the Demon Lord! We will cut off the enemys pursuit here! Oh, I understand! Without even knowing what was going on, they turned around to the rear of the Demon Kings Spirit. After a while, hundreds of experts came running out from afar. Cheonsaljin activated. Kagagaga River! A cylindrical iron micro-cannon as long as a persons forearm is loaded. Although it is a single shot, its power is far greater than that of the Four Heavenly Tang Gates Heavy Rain Fire Needle, making it a threatening weapon. About a dozen enemies came inside. A look of murder appeared on Wei Hongryeons face. Wipe it all away. Puff puff puff! Chapter 532 Episode 532 The Aesthetics of Demons (7)[Master.] Seoliangs eyes sparkled. [It is said that the Demon King is moving to Shandong with the Ice Palace troops. It is reported that all enemies have been annihilated. Additionally, it is said that there was no damage from the Demon Lord, and there were twelve casualties on the Ice Palace side.] Casualties on the Ice Palace side? It looks like we fought together. Although he used to criticize on the outside, Seo-ryangs trust in Wei Hong-ryeon was no less than that of Hu Yao-seong. Wei Hongryun does not engage in useless fights. She was someone who prioritized her duties above all else. Also, because he cares so much about his troops, he rarely engages in battles where victory is not guaranteed. It seemed that Bingungung had launched an additional attack. It must have been difficult to bear. The North Sea Ice Palace was the most powerful force in the martial arts world. So to speak, it has its own kind of pride. While training with the Heavenly Demon God Church, he had put aside his strong pride, but he must have felt the heat from being pursued by his enemies. But twelve isnt bad. How long could they have suppressed the anger that was rising from Sichuan to Shaanxi and Henan? He must have decided to release the anger that had built up during this fight. I hope I grow further through this. Yeo Kang-hwi is a genius. He was a man with sufficient capabilities not only for martial arts skills but also as the head of an organization. However, I have never been chased by someone like this. Since I had not experienced that, it would have been difficult to respond calmly as usual. People, especially those who command someone, must have a lot of experience. Seo-ryang hoped that Yeo Kang-hwi would grow even further due to this incident. Why are you doing that? hmm? Xi Liang saw Huan Ya. A look of displeasure that could not be hidden was visible on Hwanyas face. He is angry at the other person who ignores his words. Thats interesting. This is too young. For Hwanya, Seoliang is not an opponent worthy of comparison in terms of martial arts or position. The position of Soseongju is a position of just enough dignity to sit face to face with the head of the Heavenly Demon Church and have a chat. But even though you cant find it difficult, youre openly expressing your displeasure? You mean its completely ruined? Seo-ryangs smile grew brighter. Its going to be a more enjoyable development than I thought. At first, I tried to cast Command Water on this guy. The plan was to create a complete puppet and encourage discord within the Sanghyeolseong Fortress. But after a few words, I gave up that idea. Maybe Sangvis Castle is already in chaos. Xu Liang opened his mouth. Im sorry. When youre in a position like mine, all kinds of trivial information comes in. no. I said no, but anyone could see that it was empty. As the other person said he was sorry, the displeasure on Hwanyas face grew even more. Xu Liangs eyes became cold. If you dont understand that much, how can you serve as the head of an organization? I believe that your understanding is as good as anyone elses. Hwanya paused. No matter how insane he was, it wasnt to the point where he couldnt feel the aura of destruction hanging over Seo-ryangs magical eyes. this. For a moment, Hwanya felt a chill go down her spine. Yes. The opponent was an invincible expert who discussed the best in the world with his teacher. How absurd is it that I couldnt manage my facial expressions properly in front of such a person? Hwanya bowed her head briefly. Im sorry. Lately, Ive been having a lot of upsets and showing my ugly side. Please forgive me. Xu Liang smiled brightly. Seeing as how he can recognize his mistakes and apologize obediently, Song Seongju clearly has an eye for people. It is a gentle compliment that follows a harsh reprimand. A beam of triumph appeared on Hwanyas face. Are you sure. Xiliangs eyes deepened. This guy is not qualified to represent the lord of Seongju. No matter how rotten the iron-blooded nature was, it would not have been so rotten that the leader of the Protestant religion would send out such a clumsy bastard to meet him. It is highly likely that coming here was an arbitrary move. At least I should have brought an escort. But the only troops they brought were clumsy swordsmen. Seoliang was certainly not ordinary. As the head of an organization, Seo-ryang was fully able to express his displeasure. Since he sent someone who was not of his caliber, he could express regret to the Iron Blood Castle. But he didnt. sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Something that takes precedence over pride. It is the final victory. The thorny path he had walked so far was too rough for him to get angry and throw himself over every single thing like this. Anyway, what did the religious leader have to say that prompted you to contact the main body? I was just trying to check the status of the remittance bag. Xu Liang lied naturally. I have a close relationship with Song Seongju. So, I planned to join hands with him and change Kanghos future. But since he didnt show up, I think it would be best to just have a drink and retire today. Hwanyas eyes deepened. Its okay. You may say what you wanted to say. I am the assistant manager of Seongju. I thought I would meet Seongju Song, but I didnt think you would come. No matter how qualified you are, it is right to talk about this directly to the lord of the castle. Thats not true. Hwanya spoke each word with strength. Being the representative of the castle lord means that I will rule over the Iron Blood Castle, even if only for a while. If Master is thinking of retiring like this, then from now on I will rule the Iron Blood Castle for the rest of my life. Ohh? So please treat me like the lord of the castle. My body is sweet. Seo-ryangs smile became strange. Even if this guy had an accident, he hit hard. The middle game was devastated and even the top game was overturned. Although he is by no means normal, he is able to withstand the collapse of his mind and body with his genius talent and mental strength trained by learning high-level martial arts. Although his character has collapsed, at least some common sense remains. At first glance, it seems like they are just leaving, but they also seem to be worried about the future. Seo-ryang was able to clearly see his present and past through Hwan-yas reaction. There is one thing I want to check. Please speak. Are you fully in control of the Iron Blood Castle? Hwanyas face hardened. What do you mean? Dont wonder why, but answer honestly. Are you receiving loyalty from the experts of the Iron Blood Castle? No one is targeting your position, and if it is your order, the elders will do whatever it takes. exactly. You say it again. Answer honestly. A slight confusion appeared on Hwanyas face. Not yet not to that extent. Xu Liang grinned. I thought so. Oh, that doesnt mean youre bad. Usually, when generations change, there are more people looking for an opportunity to seize power. Thats right. Hwanya thought of Hwang Gon. Hwang Gon was an overly greedy person. At least that was how Hwanya saw it. He sat next to his teacher, clouded his eyes, and wielded great power over his weak subject. Hwanya did not like Hwang Gon like that. Of course it is. Dont they say you should put new wine in a new wineskin? It is right to get rid of all those who have no ability and are addicted to money and power. That is correct. That is indeed true. thud. Xu Liang hit the table with his fist. Actually, there were many times when I felt frustrated while talking with Song Seongju. He is a strong and outstanding person, but he is not very greedy and his thoughts are narrow-minded. I dont know if its because Im getting older. Hmm. The head of the hostile force is making abusive remarks about Master. It was normal for a disciple to be angry. However, Hwanya was silent and did not show any reaction. Xu Liang was sure. Regardless of whether he is sane or not, this guy is capable of killing his parents and siblings for the sake of power. It must have been that way from the beginning. However, if his nature is nurtured correctly, he will become an ambitious hero, but if he goes astray like he is now, he will become a tyrant who will do anything to gain power. And Seo-ryang liked Hwan-ya, who had the qualities of a tyrant. Anyway, our school cant get rid of the iron-blooded nature. Iron Blood Castle also cannot eliminate the main school. That said, I think it would be better for like-minded monarchs to join hands and divide the world. Seo-ryang grinned. What do you think? This is a dangerous story. It wasnt something to say in front of Hwanya. This is because it may put the other person on notice. That Of course its difficult. However, if your martial arts skills grow further and you are able to completely dominate the Iron Blood Castle, that wont be a dream either. Xu Liang smiled coldly. Dont you know the current situation? Our school has already taken over the entire southern part of the central region. If you push a little harder, its not difficult to eat seventy percent of the world. A look of bewilderment appeared on Hwanyas face. If your religion has that much power, why do you bother to divide nature and the world? Its a pretty reasonable question. Xu Liang shook his head. The basis of our school is religion. Even if we unify the world, we cannot force all people in the world to embrace our churchs doctrines. hmm. In other words, you can practically rule the world and we can take over the teaching authority. A pretty picture can emerge where everyone can help each other, and at least for this generation, there can be no betrayal. !! How is it? Are you interested now? Its not that interesting. To the current Hwanya, Seoliangs proposal was extremely attractive. Isnt it true that someone who is the head of the Heavenly Demon Church is telling him, who was not properly recognized by anyone in the castle, to share the world with him? It was thrilling. As I imagined the future, I got goosebumps all over my body. My heart was already pounding as I thought about accomplishing something on my own that even my master could not accomplish. Of course, that will be after you have completely taken control of the Iron Blood Castle. So Ill ask. How much support do you have within your castle? Hwanya cleared her throat. You can think of it as about 30%. How about three halves? It wont even amount to three pennies, let alone thirty percent. It is safe to say that the troops he brought here to run the bases are all he has. Xu Liang said quietly. 30% is neither too much nor too little. Who do you think is your biggest enemy right now? presbytery. Hwanya spoke with a confident voice. The Presbyterian Church. If Master is not here, they will seize the power of nature and shake it. Its the Presbyterian Church I see. Xu Liang grinned. Then, if I give you the power to destroy the Presbyterian Council, when will you be able to place Iron Blood Castle under your command? Hwanyas eyes widened. Wow, the power to destroy it? Why are you so surprised? He is a talented person who needs to work together to conquer the world, but I, who have a solid support base, should help him first. Then wouldnt you be able to help me in the future? There was excitement on Hwanyas face. I see. What the religious leader said is correct. Yes, thats right. A mysterious evil sound flashed deep within Xiliangs eye light. What are you going to do? Would you like me to add troops? Or will you lead me to the castle? Choose according to your taste. Demon is desire. People who live with demons on their backs are faithful to their own desires, and those who have achieved the peak of demons can even influence the desires of others. A person who can flexibly handle his or her own desires for the sake of Wei Hongryeon, the head of the Heavenly Demon Gods Special Forces Demon Kings Spirit. A person who humbles himself for the sake of the great kingdom of Seoryang, the most powerful member of the Heavenly Demon Church, and seeks to gain everything by swaying the desires of others. The demon held in the arms of the two men and women truly showed the original aesthetics of the magic path. And due to the beings swallowed up by the demon, the world was being turned upside down again. Chapter 533 Episode 533 The Toothless Lions Remorse (1)Does this mean that the troops that came up the road remained and the troops that faced Bingung were completely wiped out? Thats right. Hmm Ho Yaoseongs eyes sparkled. I told you not to go to the front. Dam Sa-yeong is about to hit Binggung. And the Heavenly Demon Church cannot provide any help there. If you make a mistake, an all-out war could break out before you are ready. However, the situation has changed, so even if an all-out war breaks out, the Church of the Heavenly Demon has a high chance of winning this time. This is because the speed of power input is bound to be slow as they have to pay attention to the blood spirit of Hebei, Shanxi, and Shandong. Still, it is better to avoid an all-out war if possible. A huge number of people will die, and unnecessary sacrifices are just disgusting. So I didnt want to send the demon king spirit, but Give me a detailed report. Here it is. After scanning the report, Hu Yaosheng nodded. As expected, you handled it well. Why he changed his mind. In other words, the reason they risked an all-out war and sent the Demon King Spirit was because of the characteristics of the unit called the Demon King Spirit. He believed in Wei Honglian. To be precise, I trusted her senses. Even though Wei Hongryeon was not very smart, he had the ability to instinctively read the flow of the game. Her abilities were so special that it was understandable why the leader appointed her as the Demon Lord. Its the same this time too. It was a thorough bombing war. very good. The use of firearms in Gangho is prohibited regardless of whether it is a righteous or evil demon. At least that was the case externally. However, Xiliang and Hu Yao-seong even provided fire bombs and improved artillery to Mawangryeong. They were an organization that had to carry out all kinds of dangerous missions, including infiltration and assassination. It would not be enough to give something more than just fire bombs. also. The emperor and the royal seal are with us. When criticism pours in over the use of gunpowder, it just boils down to a fight for justification and thats it. He is a wise man who straddles the line between caution and extremeness. This was the reason why Li Cheon-sang favored Hu Yao-seong in Xiliang. But how will Damsayoung recognize the existence of the demon kings spirit? Some organization that followed the demon kings spirit was tied up by blowing up the cliff, and those who chased after Ice Palace were annihilated by attacks from Ice Palace people and ultra-small cannons modified from the Tang familys gunpowder machine. In other words, no magic was used. In addition, the stealth art that the Demon King Spirit has learned is that of the Hocheon Demon Emperor, so it is difficult for even a transcendental expert to recognize it. Im curious. If he didnt know that Demon King Spirit was a member of the Heavenly Demon Church, he would immediately keep an eye on Sacheon. The reason why the Demon King was sent to Sacheon was because he was trying to overturn the efforts of the Seven Sects to gather power around the Sacheon Tang Family. Moreover, all the firearms handled by the Demon King were based on the Tang familys technological capabilities. As Damsayoung, one way or another, she has no choice but to keep an eye on the party family. On the other hand, what if the Demon Lord finds out that he belongs to the Heavenly Demon Church? Are you really going to fight? This was Hu Yaochengs bold move. He rather hoped that Dam Sa-yeong would recognize the identity of the demon king. In other words, Hu Yaosheng wants to see Dam Sayoungs reaction. Will Damsayoung really try to start an all-out war? Or will he show caution once more? Given his personality, he would rather endure it one more time than an all-out war. But if an all-out war breaks out Even if an all-out war breaks out, the victory is in the hands of this side. Ho Yo-seong, holding on to so many lives, attempted Damsa-yeong again. If there is an all-out war, thats when the royal seal will be taken out. There was a reason why the royal seal had not been taken out until now. Because I didnt know what they were going to do. There is nothing more terrifying than the struggle of someone who is cornered. Hu Yaosheng wanted to lead this war to victory with minimal damage. However, contradictory to that, I gave up on the other person even though I knew that countless lives were at stake. Hu Yaosheng smiled bitterly. I dont know what I want either. As the fight with Dam Sa-yeong continued for a long time, the worlds Ho Yaoseong felt like his mind was becoming dizzy. I dont like all-out war. However, I dont think it would be a bad thing if an all-out war broke out. I hate seeing people die. However, even if it means risking everyones lives, I want to consider the other persons intentions one more time. In the end, weve reached the end. This one-of-a-kind match against Dam Sa-young is finally entering its final phase. If Dam Sa-yeong finds out that we helped Binggung and does not choose an all-out war Ho Yo-seongs eyes glowed dangerously. Depending on the situation, even if we launch an all-out war first sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It is a dangerous idea. And Ho Yo-seong was wary of himself for thinking of such thoughts. Maybe its Dam Sa-youngs plan to tire this side out. The important thing is that nothing is good because it has to be rushed. Wow, thats hard. Chohae asked. What do you mean? no. Its just that Im also human, so I guess Im slowly getting fed up with the long-term conflict. Are you talking about Damsayoung? exactly. Hu Yaosheng suddenly became curious. What do you think of Eumsangdanju? What do you mean? Who do you think will win this fight between the main school and Damsa Young? Even after spitting out the words, Hu Yaosheng laughed at himself for asking such a ridiculous question. Asking these questions wont solve the problem. well. Its a fight with so many variables that its hard to make a decision. Haha, I guess so. Its a fight with many variables Thats right. Im sorry. I asked a useless question. no. Chohae shook his head, changed his expression, and asked. But. hmm? This is just my personal curiosity, so dont worry too much about it. What kind of question are you asking so long? Well Why am I saying this at this moment? Chohae was also puzzled. However, I knew clearly that it was time to say this. It was Cho Hae-mans sense, like Wei Hongryuns sense, that was an informant who handled information and was chasing Ji Mo. To lead this fight to victory. In your past confrontations with Dam Sa-young, havent you always dragged the fight into a situation where there are no variables? Ho Yaoseong tilted his head. A situation with no variables? Thats right. Cho Haes eyes sparkled. The leader knew a surprising amount about Damsayeong. Thats a huge advantage. The better you know about your enemy, the more accurately you can predict how they will move. That is correct. But didnt you, Commander-in-Chief, always have your back, even when you moved alone? Hu Yaosheng smiled. Thats too much praise. It was something I had to do as a general. Of course, you can say that, but Lord Somun and I could not help but be amazed every time we saw the amazing plans of the Commander-in-Chief. The flexibility of his strategy and tactics was unrivaled. haha. Whats even more surprising is that the extremely flexible strategic tactics became a tight net for the enemy, allowing them to do as they pleased. hmm? Just looking at this incident of stealing the royal seal, the Commander-in-Chiefs plan was astounding. You tied the enemys attention by throwing a card called the leader that should never be shown, and then dragged him to the ice palace and set a double or triple trap, right? Hu Yaoshengs eyes sparkled. Also, through the strategies we have used so far, we have impressed upon the enemy that Commander-in-Chief is an extremely unconventional figure. It was truly a terrifying trap. Damsayeongs side probably still doesnt know that the royal seal is over here. ! The generals strategy was like that. It doesnt start and end based on one incident. We just used it as part of a grand plan that has been in the works for years. Chohae smiled. Thats why I think the Commander-in-Chiefs strategy is flexible. No matter how the other side comes out, its all within the expected range. Didnt you force your opponent into a corner with a strategy that flows like water rather than multiple strategies? . In the end, if what the Commander-in-Chief wants is the complete destruction of the enemy and the path toward the world of magic, wouldnt you use a move that completely blocks the enemys variables as before, but doesnt cause any problems even if the variables explode? yes. Hu Yaocheng looked up into space blankly. The strategies that had been conceived and implemented so far were drawn like a checkerboard in the empty air. Yes, I did. I used to move that way. After looking up into the sky for a long time, Huo Yaoseong grabbed both of Chohaes hands. Thank you! Thank you so much! Yes? I forgot about myself for a moment. Thanks to Eumsangdanju, I realized how I moved in the past. Cho Hae was dumbfounded. Ah I would be honored if it helped. It was helpful. It became big. Hu Yaosheng laughed loudly. In the meantime, he and Seo-ryang only knew about the opponent, but only investigated the situation around the opponent moment by moment, leading the game to their advantage. It was a strategy suited to Xiliangs unconventional and competitive nature. Hu Yao-seong thoroughly supported him and destroyed his opponent using a piece called Xioliang, which was more free and threatening than Chapo (܇). However, at some point, Seoliang stopped coming to the forefront. Because he is the religious leader. Hu Yao-seong also did not want the leader to be in danger, so he was looking at the game without holding the card called Xiliang in his hand. It wasnt like me. If necessary, even if I am a religious leader, I can move as I please. Just like weve always done, just like weve achieved victory. In the future, if our school truly becomes the best in the world, it will be thanks to Hao Wen and the advice of Yin Shangdanju. This is how I express my gratitude. Hu Yaosheng lowered his head. Of course, Chohae was scared. The Commander-in-Chief of the Heavenly Demon Church is one of the most powerful figures in Wulin. With such a person bowing to him, Cho Hae was literally at a loss as to what to do. Dont do that. I just said what I saw and felt. Rather, I wonder if I am being presumptuous Presumptuous? Never think like that. Ho Yo-seong smiled brightly. The shining smile looked more brilliant than ever. I would like to take a few days to express my gratitude, but please understand that we are busy. Lets have a drink later. After some discussion, I received a call from Seo-ryang. Heading to Iron Blood Castle? Hu Yaoshengs eyes sparkled. Before I heard Cho Haes words, I would have told him never to head there. But not now. This time, he planned to achieve a delicious victory through the best piece called Seoryang. Rather than dispatching troops, you want to go inside Sanghyeolseong Fortress and destroy some of the opponents of Soseongju and induce chaos. Is there anything that can be fixed in that area? no. Not at all. Hu Yaocheng had no intention of stopping Xiliang. Even the Hocheon Demon Emperor has followed Seoryang now. There will be no major problems with the teachers safety. then? Hit it vertically. Contact the Demon Lord right now! Its Jiangxi Province, not Sichuan Province! Tell him to take a picture of the head of the Iron Blood Castle with the person who is staying in Shandong! ASAP! Below is the religious leader, above is the demon king and the king of birds. The harmony of small powers that cannot be compared to the power of the Iron Blood Castle will cause a natural disaster. Chapter 534 Episode 534 The Toothless Lions Remorse (2)Huh. sorry. Yeo Kang-hwi lowered his head. That was all I could say. If he had stayed still, the power of the demon kings spirit would have been enough to crush the enemies. However, the anger he had been suppressing exploded the moment he saw his enemys blood. So a fight broke out and twelve people were killed. Even if there were ten mouths, there was nothing to say. I see. Yeo Geuk-do nodded. I heard theres this saying in the midfield. One mistake means getting sick. . Just dont repeat the same mistake. What more can I say to you when you are reflecting so much? Okay. father. Remember. I didnt make you the lord of the small palace because you are my son. Thats because I thought your talent and personality were sufficient to be the owner of the Ice Palace. . Become closer to your subordinates. Get closer to them and become their friend. So you must treat each of them as if they were your heart. Yeo Geuk-do smiled. When you can truly regard the people under you as your family, your recklessness as a leader will disappear. All right. Yes, there were a lot of hardships along the way. Just go in and rest. yes. When Yeo Kang-hwi left, Yeo Geuk-do closed his eyes. In Kang Hwis heart, blood boils like no one elses. As a result of my training so far, my martial arts skills have grown and my characteristic arrogance has decreased, but I still have a lot more to learn. Later, when his mind stabilized, I thought I would scold him harshly and then teach him more. At that time, a beautiful voice was heard from one side. Ill wake up soon. Yeo Geuk-do looked to the side. There was a daughter there who wouldnt hurt if she put it in her eyes. I think the best advantage of my brother is flexibility. I trust you, brother. OK. I also believe in Kang Hwi. Yeo Sang-rin smiled. Yeo Geuk-dos eyes sparkled. Anyway, the hard training youve done so far has been rewarding. If you are at the level you are now, it is normal for your growth to be slow, and is it even possible to achieve enlightenment? Not until enlightenment. Just study, study. Hehehe. In the past, Yeo Sang-rin attracted the attention of men with her beautiful appearance. Yeo Sang-rin is even more so now. As my level of martial arts increased, my once pale skin became even fairer, and I even gained calmness thanks to training that required deep patience. There was literally no fairy from the northern sky who appeared on earth. Yeo Geuk-do thought that he had done a good job raising his children. Anyway, its been quite a while since I stayed, so now I feel like I can smell the wind of Shandong. Around the time when Binggungs troops passed through Gansu and entered Sacheon. Yeo Geuk-do entered Shandong in complete hiding with only a small number of troops. Damsayoung and Danlihu thought. There is no way that the head of an organization, a person as powerful as a woman, would have dispatched troops to the central plains and then moved separately. Wrong. Yeogeukdo Island was founded by the extinct Hwangbo-se, who came down to the vicinity of Shandong. And while teaching Yeo Sang-rin there, he completely recovered his martial arts skills. Only now has he truly acquired the military power worthy of the title of Emperor of the North Sea. The wind in Shandong is good, but its not as good as the air in your hometown, right? Thats natural. I just have this thought. Yeo Geuk-do laughed mischievously. I think it would be okay for my daughters husband to be from Jungwon since the atmosphere in Jungwon is not bad. Yeosangrin grumbled. I dont plan on getting married yet, do I? Consider your age. If thats the case, you should send your brother away first. Kang Hwi, dont you still have a lot to learn? Of course, I would only welcome it if he brought someone with whom he could spend the rest of his life. I also have a lot to learn. What Kang Hwi needs to learn is things like his attitude as a palace lord and the dignity he must have as a leader. There is no need for you or Kang Hwi to learn more martial arts from me. Even if you say that, it doesnt work. Speaking of which. Oh, its done. What do you think of Teacher Seo? Yeo Sang-rin trembled. Arent you tired of it? Today is already the 72nd time. Have you counted them all? I think your fathers persistence in making you count them all is even more impressive. hmm. Yeo Geuk-do stroked his chin. Okay, Ive only been thinking about it so far, so lets ask more seriously now. You dont have to ask You dont like Teacher Seo? Yeosangrin quenched his appetite. Who doesnt like it? if? Are you unattractive as a man? Well thats not it either. Rather, his charm as a man overflows. He is almost seven feet tall, and although he is outspoken in his actions, his thoughts are deep. In terms of what the world calls manliness, Seo-ryang was someone who deserved high scores. Dont ask me outright. What about Seo Jyoju as a member of the opposite sex? an attractive person. Okay then. It didnt work! Yeo Sang-rin sighed deeply. Yes, he has a bright personality and good skills. He is strong in martial arts and manly. He is thoughtful and cares deeply about his people. Sometimes it feels dangerous, but considering his position as the leader of the Heavenly Demon Church, he is rather gentle. however? Just because someone is good-looking doesnt mean you necessarily want to marry him. Yeo Geuk-do cleared his throat. After talking like this, it seemed clear that Yeo Sang-rin had no intention of getting married. Its a shame. You dont regret it at all, do you? I just like it the way it is. Ugh, now that things have come to this, should I aim at Kang-hwi Do you want to send us away like that? You too, have children and become my age. This father is never the same again. I want to see my grandchildren as soon as possible. phew. Anyway, I understand that when you say you have no intention of getting married yet, you mean that you will do it someday. Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What if someone you like shows up? That person could be the leader of the Seo cult, right? Oh, I dont know! Yeo Sang-rin got angry. Yeo Geuk-do stroked his beard with an extremely uncomfortable expression. First of all, I want to send them away as soon as possible, just because my wife has ascended to the North Pole, but for some reason, they are not cooperating at all. If a man and a woman traveled across the central plains together for several months, it would be natural for them to develop affectionate feelings. Yeo Geuk-do opened his mouth again as if he were worried. Perhaps. Why again? Was there ever a time when it was just the two of us left? Teacher Seo looks at you like that because he drank a lot or something Uuuuung. White true energy surged from Yeo Sang-rins hands. Yeo Geuk-do flinched. Its a joke. No, its not a joke, but if Seoju was such a ruthless person, he would immediately cut off Yeonsu and destroy Shingyo Thats enough. Its done. I get it. As of today, I know for sure. As my daughter got older, she became a very harsh child, just like my wife. The look in his eyes that glared at Abby, saying that blood cannot be deceived, was identical to that of his wife. Yeo Geuk-do changed the subject. Then when do you plan to return to the palace? yes? ? ?? I asked when you were planning to go to the North Sea. Yeo Sang-rin blinked. Should I go back to the North Sea? Im not looking for a groom, and war clouds are hovering over the entire central plain. Is there any reason to stay here any longer? The martial arts skills have been roughly completed, so wouldnt it be better to return to the palace? Uh Even the smart Yeo Sang-rin couldnt help but be embarrassed now. What your father said is definitely correct. This is because she has nothing to do while remaining in the midfield. Yeo Sang-rin, who thought for a moment, smiled and said. Well, I can go back with my father when he goes. What are you doing? I have become an expert who can do my part, so when the leader asks my father for something, I have to lend a hand as well. The fact that the Seo leader is asking me to do something means that there is a threat beyond imagination. No matter how strong you become, you cannot be at ease with martial arts that has not reached the level of heaven. If its not martial arts, Ill give you my strength at least with my head. Really. I have that kind of ability? Hmm. Yeo Geuk-do felt a bit uncomfortable. If you think about it, teaching your daughter in Shandong was entirely her daughters will. Thanks to this, I grew a lot, but there was no need to teach here. Do you really like this guys midfielder that much? Actually, I was a child who liked to travel like that even in the old days. Wasnt there a time when he went on an outing to the central plains and was taken hostage by the most unreasonable Beast Palace guys? good night. Then, lets end this trip to Jungwon and return to the North Sea. yes. It was a regretful answer. It was a time when I began to feel dizzy, thinking that I did not know my daughters intentions. father! Yeo Kang-hwi came running from far away. Whats going on? The Demon Lord is back! Yeo Geuk-dos eyes sparkled. Mawangryeong, who entered Shandong with Yeo Kang-hwi, headed straight to Sacheon as if there was something urgent going on. Considering the time when Yeo Kang-hwi arrived here, he would have reached at least central Hanam in that time. Those who went that far away came back? why? Its not unusual. After a while, Wei Honglian appeared. See you, the palace lord. Well, nice to meet you. I remember seeing it once before. youre right. So, what brought you back? I received a call from our school with payment. Wei Hongryeon handed a letter to Yeo Geuk-do. The transformation from a penny-pinching father who cherished his daughter to the majestic King of the North Sea took place in an instant. Hit your head Tension appeared on Wei Honglians face. What would you like to do? How can you do it? If the palace lord is with you, it will be the honor of our three lives, but if you dont want to, there is no one here to stop you. Yeo Geuk-do chuckled. Look here, Commander. The main palace and Shingyo are united. We should be helpful to each other, but should we act as we please? It seems that the Heavenly Demon Church has influenced Binggung, but in fact, from Yeogeukdos perspective, Binggung has received a great favor. Thanks to Seoryang, the palace owner himself lived, was able to retrieve his daughter from the ruthless beast palace bastards, and his son grew greatly. In other words, thanks to Seoryang, the family survived and Bingung Palace did not fall into chaos. If you think about it, I can help you a hundred or a thousand times more. Speaking of which, lets leave right away. thank you. What is gratitude? And Yeo Geuk-do looked at Yeo Sang-rin. Yeo Sang-rin nodded. It meant that we would be together. Wouldnt it be nice to be with you? My brother came here after having already completed his own fight. Now its time for my father to fight. yes. How can children stay silent when their parents are walking down a dangerous path? Yeo Geuk-do burst out laughing. Part of me wanted to leave Yeo Sang-rin behind, but on the other hand, I liked my daughters bold answer. Of course, it was also a feeling that Yeogeukdo could harbor because he was a powerhouse like no other in the world. Okay, lets go together. Yeo Sang-rins face became brighter than ever. yes! Five days later. The Emperor of the North Sea and the Demon King entered Gangxi Province, the territory of the Iron Blood Province. Chapter 535 Episode 535 The Toothless Lions Remorse (3)Master. huh? Can I ask you one thing? What again? ask. Ma Dong-pils face showed honest curiosity. When do you plan to leave? Xu Liang smiled. If I get a call from the general military. Ten days have passed since I met Hwanya. However, so far, Seo-ryang and Ma Dong-pil, as well as Hwan-ya and the swordsmen under them, have not deviated from base running. It was entirely because of Seo-ryang. He told Hwanya to wait and advised her to take her time. Of course, Hwanya wanted to head to Sanghyeolseong Fortress right away. He wanted to go and sweep away those in power with the power of the Heavenly Demon and ascend to power as soon as possible. Seo-ryang comforted Hwan-ya day by day. Fortunately, according to Seo-ryangs words, Hwan-ya died a terrible death. Now he regarded Seo-ryang as if he were a half-brother. To be honest, Ma Dong-pil didnt like that. This may be because the leader has his own thoughts. However, the act of Hwanya being friendly to the religious leader was itself a distortion of judgment. It was because I didnt think it suited the class. Perhaps the opponent was the Iron Blood Lord, but the upper and middle battles were broken, and the half-baby warrior, who was extremely unstable, was even rude to the sect leader from time to time. If it werent for the leaders orders, I would have blown off the guys head right now. Xiliang looked out the window. Hwanya, who was sitting cross-legged on the bare floor in the back garden of Julu, was looking at Poyang Lake with a grin. I wonder if he is imagining himself sitting on the throne and commanding the world. Originally, the Commander-in-Chief should have been contacted five days ago. But I still havent heard from you. . Do you understand what this means? Ma Dong-pil, who thought for a moment, opened his mouth. I think its one of two things. say it. To be a little more careful And? Ma Dong-pils eyes sparkled. I guess the leader is planning to prepare something more for you on your way. Xu Liang nodded. Considering your resourcefulness so far, it has to be the latter, right? Thats right. The general military knows. Dongpil, Im not heading to Sanghyeolseong Fortress with you alone. Right now, the Hocheon Demon Emperor is guarding me around here. The Hocheon Demon Emperors Order secretly follows its leader at any time and in an out-of-sight place. Their stealth skills could be considered the best in the world, so even Ma Dong-pil could not sense their presence unless he was extremely focused. In other words, if even the extreme demon expert does not know that someone exists, the probability of recognizing the existence of the Hocheon Demon Emperor is extremely low. So to speak, my safety is already guaranteed. In that case, the general military is thinking of providing strong support for me as I attack the Iron Blood Fortress, right? I guess so. The preparations are probably over. Because hes so smart. However, the fact that time is being delayed Seoryangs eyes deepened. It means you are investigating something that you need to be sure about and move on to. Are you sure? lets think. I followed Hwanya into Sanghyeolseong Fortress. There wont be any problems as far as the outer castle. But what should I do if I enter the inner palace and a master of similar rank appears? ! I guess thats exactly what the general military wants to check. Haomun! Xu Liang laughed loudly. You are slowly going crazy too. It might not be easy to think that far. It means that Dongpil has learned that you too can view political strife like a chessboard or a checkerboard. Ma Dong-pil smiled a small smile. You cant see that far without going crazy? Of course. It is a tactic that attempts to destroy the opposing organization based on peoples desires and information, not a spear knife. Normally, you cant foresee each move without going crazy. Xiliang looked up at the sky. The blue sky was very beautiful without a single cloud. Now I want to escape from this world full of madness. After half an hour. Master. okay. grasp! Ma Dong-pil ran out of the bases and met the masked Mine. Meet the guard. Did you bring the letter? Thats right. You worked hard. Ma Dong-pil, who returned to the base again, could already see Seoryang on top of the king and the warriors of the Iron Blood Castle lined up. Master. A letter has arrived. see. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled as he opened the letter. As expected, Hao Mun. The letter contained detailed information about the absence and condition of the castle lord within Sanghyeolseong Fortress. The Iron Blood Castle soldiers suffered? Xi Liang saw Huan Ya. Hwanya grinned. Is there something on my face? Its full of crazy desires. Xu Liang smiled. You had a hard time waiting. Now shall we go and have you sit in the royal palace? ha ha ha! Good! Lets go. So, Seo-ryang and Hwan-ya headed to Cheolhyeolseong. Seoryang thought as he rode away on the Tiger King. Are you going to force the Demon King and Binggungju, who were heading to Sacheon, to move south? The letter contained not only the current situation of Cheolhyeolseong, but also the strategy of Hoyaoseong to support Xiliang. Chew it up and down and mash it? Very good. Can you break down the north gate of Iron Blood Castle with Yeogeukdo and Demon King Spirit? Of course it is possible. However, because there are so many troops, further infiltration is impossible. In order to infiltrate Iron Blood Castle by force, at least the Heavenly Demon Army must be there. In other words, the job of Yeogeukdo and Demon King Spirit is not to attack Iron Blood Fortress. Its about shaking things up. Its about loosening the tightly bound connections of Sapas miscreants. Seo-ryang smiled inwardly. It will be easier to destroy. The speed of the group moving north was fast. As if he wanted to reach it as quickly as possible, Hwanyas divine method was fast enough to rival that of an extreme demon master. Even though the inspectors under his command were gradually falling behind, he did not care. The only people who could match that speed were Seoryang and King Ma Dong-pil. Five days passed like that. In just five days, the party was able to enter Gangseo and reach the outskirts of Sanghyeolseong Fortress. It was literally lightning fast. Huh. Huh. Is it very difficult? Its okay. Although Hwanya continued to breathe heavily, her expression was bright. My heart was beating twice as fast as I saw the sight of Iron Blood Castle in the distance. Xi Liang got off the king and patted him on the back. Good job. Crumble. The King of Tigers also would not have been able to run this fast and for such a long time without the injection of Guyu Demon Energy. King Tiger immediately fell down on the spot and stuck out his tongue. Geumho, who was in Seoliangs arms, slowly lifted his head and looked at King Tiger. Ugh. As the pink glow appeared in Geumhos eyes, the kings breathing gradually became more stable. Seoliang said after scratching Geumhos chin. I guess I can figure it out by reading the basics, but wouldnt it be better to at least give me a list of people who need to be eliminated? Its okay. You just have to come into my residence with me. Where are you living? On the contrary, Hwanya spoke with a puzzled look on his face. Isnt that obvious? Xu Liang was inwardly astonished. I knew it, but this guys opening scene is really over. The idea of bringing a Demon Cult leader into Iron Blood Fortress was beyond common sense, but he even went so far as to let them into his own residence. It meant that he was not careful about himself at all. Song Seongju. Shouldnt I have managed my students better? This was Zheng Zhengbaeks fault before Hwanyas fault. It could be seen that Song Sang-baeks indifference in not checking the condition of his disciple who was going crazy led to the current situation. Okay then lets do it. Xiliang looked back. All of Lee Baeks swordsmen were out of breath. Most of them suffered internal injuries due to excessive consumption of internal energy. You there. A puzzlement appeared in the eyes of the swordsman standing at the edge. Youre about the same size as me. Take off the clothes you are wearing. The swordsman looked at Hwanya in confusion. Life flashed in Hwanyas eyes. What are you doing? Cant you move right now?! Oh yeah! The inspector hurriedly took off his outerwear and underwear. Seo-ryang leisurely changed into his clothes. Hwanya asked. Weve changed our clothes, so its not difficult to pass as long as we move together while keeping our spirits up. But shouldnt you cover your face? Xu Liang smiled coldly. S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. do not worry. I will take care of myself. His tone of voice was a little rougher than before he came here. When he saw Iron Blood Castle, his heart also began to heat up. However, Hwanya did not notice the change in Seoliang. This was because all the attention was focused on Sanghyeolseong. In a way, it was a concentration that was truly admirable. Dongpil is with King Tiger. All right. Ma Dong-pil did not feel anxious even after sending the religious leader to an enemy territory. Since the Tiger Demon Emperor was guarding him, he was quite used to this kind of thing by now. Okay then, lets go. So, Hwanya, Night Swordsman, and Seoryang, who were with them, headed to Cheolhyeolseong Fortress. Hwanya said after reaching the outer castle of Iron Blood Fortress. This is Soseongju Hwanya. Open the door. I follow your orders. There is no particular rite of passage. It was unclear whether the position of Lord of Soseong had authority or whether the organization of Iron Blood Castle was loose. Kugugoogung! The gate to the outer castle opened and they all entered the Iron Blood Fortress. Seolyang looked around curiously. Thats amazing. Seoryang, who entered the Iron Blood Fortress using an absurd method, was inwardly surprised by the atmosphere of the outer castle. Its well maintained. You could almost call it a village. Unlike the Heavenly Demon Church or the Uicheon Alliance, there were actually a lot of civilians living in the outer castle area of Sanghyeolseong Fortress. They were people who received the protection of the Iron Blood Castle and at the same time took on the tasks that warriors could not handle. There were countless people laughing and talking and selling things, as if they were actually walking down the street. This isnt bad either. Although it is smaller than Cheonma Shingyo or Uicheonmaeng, it is no different from a small country. All of these people are the same as the people of the Sanghyeolseong Lords money. Xiliangs eyes deepened. perhaps. It seemed like he could understand why Song Sang-baek was so passive towards the whole world like himself and Dam Sa-yeong. He already has his own country. It was almost believable that it was a miniature version of the world. on the other side. The group headed to the entrance of the castle. This is Soseongju Hwanya. Please show me your name plate. As if Hwanya was familiar, he took out a golden card with three red dragons engraved on it from his pocket. Please focus your energy there. joy! Hwanya snorted once, as if she didnt like the gatekeepers stiff attitude. Wooooow. As Hwanyas bloodless monster dragon attack began, the name plate gradually turned white. Is it done now? I meet Lord Xiaoseong. Kugugoogung! Just like that, the inner city gate was opened. Seoryangs eyes sparkled as he stood in the middle of the field swordsman. Phew. It seems that the reigning Demon Emperor Qi and Gu Yu Demon Gong have become transparent. He was a man who had maximizing his entire bodys magical energy to its limit. Thanks to this, it became difficult for anyone to think it was a prayer. Is this the beginning? Hwanya and the night swordsmen entered the inner room. It was then. Soseongju!! Hwanya turned her head towards the sound. There, six or seven veteran soldiers were approaching with scary faces. Hwanyas lips twitched. Chief Elder. Chapter 536 Episode 536 The remorse of a toothless lion (4)Beonseoks eyes were red and bloodshot. What on earth are you doing? Hwanya frowned. What are you doing? Youre going to meet the Lord of the Demon Church under the pretext of acting as the representative of the Lord of Seongju without consulting us at all! Are you really crazy?! what? Tsutsutsutsu. A terrifying and deadly force arose from Hwanyas body. Xu Liang whistled inwardly. Good. Its extremely hot from the start. Seoliang looked at the confrontation across the river with a feeling of reverence. No matter how much you are the chief elder, be honest in your speech. I am the only successor to the Lord of the Iron Blood Castle, Song Tong Baek, and in the future, I will become the leader of the Iron Blood Castle and stand above you all. An eerie expression appeared in Beon-seoks old eyes. Not now. Hoo? Hwanya laughed as if it was fun. Not now, so its okay to say rude things to the heir of the castle? Where did the so-called head of the elders sell his manners? Now that youre older, have you forgotten sexual etiquette? Anger bloomed on the elders faces. Sushengju! Your words are harsh! Apologize to the chief elder right away! Hwanya shouted loudly. Shut up! No matter how unexpected I may have been, I am the successor and you are the elders! You who care so much about hierarchy actually look down on me, the owner of the castle, so you think you deserve to be treated with courtesy! The elders eyes trembled. Other than that, it was true. Even if you are the top leader of the Iron Blood Castle, it is difficult to tolerate speaking harshly to the castles successor. Hwanya said darkly. This isnt going to work. Before I explain the situation, I have to hand you over to the execution room. The elders treat their superiors like shit, and this is what the discipline of the castle is like. The Hyeongdang was a place where the criminal laws of the Iron Blood Castle were administered, and it was a terrible place where anyone who entered the place could hardly ever come out again. Of course, the elders are not dragged to the execution room just because they made a mistake. What was important was Hwanyas momentum. He was truly angry at their behavior and seemed intent on putting them to death, even if it was unreasonable. Oh oh! An excited expression appeared on Seo-ryangs face as he looked at Hwan-yas back. Are you doing something? This is more fun than I thought. I think its a thousand times more fun than looking around for iron blood resistance. Seo-ryang watched their argument with an interested face. Its been a lot of boring stuff lately, but isnt this a sight worth seeing for the first time in a long time? Mmm! Kuhuhhum! It was a time when the elders did not know what to do due to anger, surprise, and worry. Okay. lets go. what? Beon-seok rolled his eyes. The only thing is that Soseongju must also go together. Im just curious as to whether someone who attacked Hwang Gon, the castles soldier, and then went out on his own, completely ignoring the castles rules, has the qualifications to be a successor. Hwanya shouted. I am the assistant manager of Seongju! Being the surrogate of the castle means that I am the master of the castle when Master is absent! Seongju is free from discipline! gibberish! Who said that the lord of the castle is free from rules? Even the lord of a castle has rules and laws to follow! Stop talking nonsense! Do you really want to die? It seemed like all the anger that had been building up for so long exploded at that moment. A red glow rose in Hwanyas eyes. The Mukhyeol Kairyonggong has appeared. good night. I will kill you all here and there and ask my teacher directly. Is it my fault or is it the fault of the old people who only eat your food! For a moment, Beonseok hesitated. He was cynical even when talking about punishment and other things. Although his opponent was the Lord of Little Province, his reputation as the chief elder was far beyond that of him. If you make up your mind and engage in political strife, Hwanya and others will be no match for you. However, if Seongju intervenes, the story is different. You idiot! Beon-seok looked into Hwan-yas eyes. A truly terrible madness was swirling in his eyes, which were filled with the terrifying murderousness and energy of a bloodless monster dragon. It seemed like they were sincerely planning to bring in the money that had closed. Beonseoks cheeks trembled slightly. If that happens, you wont be safe either? Of course. A person without proper strength ignored the procedures and went to see the Demon Cultist? No one but Soseongju can be safe. At best, he will be imprisoned for his lack of military service. however. hmm. It was unpleasant, but now I have no choice but to take a step back. It hasnt even been a month since the 80th birthday party. He had no intention of holding a ancestral rite in the month in which he turned 80. Okay. I apologize for my harsh words. joy! It looks like Master is scary, right? You are so treacherous that even now you have not been approved by Master. At that moment, Beon-seok felt something stirring in his chest. In the Iron Blood Fortress, in addition to the castle lord, there is a military leader and there is also a secret military history secretly hidden by the castle lord. However, other than them, the actual second-in-command of the Sangvisited Castle was himself. He himself was being insulted by the small-minded Soseongju bastard. Really, if I didnt have eyes to see, I would have drawn my sword right away. First of all Its noisy. Hwanya turned around. I was tired from the long journey. Well talk in detail tomorrow. Please return to your respective residences. It was an act of complete disregard for the castle elders. There was no Anhamuin like Anhamuin. However, Hwanyas crazy eyes and prayers tied the elders feet tightly as if they were caught in a noose. Seoliang thought as he followed Hwanya. There is no such thing as triumph. You can tell just by looking at the back. Hwanya was surprised and delighted at the same time that he had captured the castle elders for the first time in his life. The corners of Seo-ryangs mouth rose. Well, its not bad. The reason why Hwan-ya was able to go out like that was entirely because of Seo-ryang. Sooner or later, Xi Liang will destroy his political enemies, so there is no problem in being arrogant no matter what. There is no reason to suppress your anger in the face of things that will die anyway. Tsutsutsu. The blue and red magic energy flashed through Xu Liangs eyes and disappeared. Okay, okay, dont worry, just move on. I will hunt down and kill all your political opponents. After a while. How was it? Seo-ryang, who was looking around the room, looked at him with puzzled eyes. what? Hwanya said with a red face from excitement. Did you see the faces of those old people? It looked like a completely rotten gutter. haha! How dare you idiots say such harsh things to the next owner of Iron Blood Castle. I resisted wanting to kill you right away. Xu Liang smiled bitterly. I endured it well. There was nothing else to say other than this. In fact, I was able to resist my half-crazy temperament well. Now what should I do? When can I call them? Youd better take it slow. Hwanya frowned. Slowly? Shouldnt we throw away the knot right away? Those old men must have gathered together and started a plan by now. They are probably discussing ways to oust you without violating the rules of the Iron Blood Castle. What?! bang! The wall that Hwanya hit caved in. How dare they oust me? Open your ears and listen straight. They said they were discussing ways to oust the person, not oust them. Thats not it! So are you going to get kicked out? never! Didnt you agree to help me? Xu Liang chuckled. So wait. They will most likely come to you with a lot of preparations. I will make a move when I am truly confident that I can drive you out. So before that! I will definitely come find you when everything is ready. But what happens if they all die then? Hwanya hesitated. Well? Probably all the plans we made so far will be ruined The castle will be in shambles. Other than the elders, other leaders will probably be embarrassed. I guess so. It is then that you must reveal that you are the rightful successor. Then, not only will your political enemy be eliminated, but all the weapons the elders have collected will become yours. Hwanya exclaimed. public opinion? I wouldnt go so far as to call it public opinion, but anyway. Its amazing. I didnt think that far. Do you think its awkward? I give advice as an experienced person. I must remember this one thing. People in mediocre positions naturally rely on the direction of power. Of course, thats the only way to survive. That is correct. The important thing is to select whether someone is worth giving power to. Its a selection Seoryang grinned. I had one standard. I only saved the dogs that would bow their heads if I gave them something to eat. I didnt spare a single one of those who tried to bite me or mess with my temper. Hwanyas eyes sparkled. Youre exciting. Once a dog has tasted meat, it wont bite its owner. Of course, there are those who bite their owners who do not give them meat, but they can be useful as long as you feed them in a timely manner. Xu Liang smiled. In my opinion, elders are like that. Your master turned the elders into dogs. But now that the owner is gone, they are fighting. Useless bastards! New alcohol must be put in new bottles. Now that the owner has changed, shouldnt we chase away the greedy dogs and tame the wild dogs that can be of help? That is correct. You are truly right. Hwanya was impressed and nodded repeatedly. Xu Liang shook his head inwardly. Now, even if I just look around, people will be amazed on their own. Well, this is enough. Hwanya will spend each day waiting for the elders to come against him. Okay then. Xu Liang looked at Huan Ya with a serious face. Hwanya flinched. Why are you doing that? Bring out the paper, pencil, and ink. Why paper, pencil and ink? Seo-ryang glared at Hwan-ya without saying a word. Hwanya cleared her throat and brought in some paper, pencil, and ink. Here it is. good. Now lead me to your master. What?! Anxiety appeared on Hwanyas face. You mean Master Sa? okay. Why do you want to meet Master? I told you. You have to prove that you are the rightful successor. That Its not something that can be confirmed with just a few words, right? ! I will do for you what you cannot do. I will meet Lord Song, subdue him, and bring him a letter with his stamp on it. You just have to wait. The anxiety on Hwanyas face became even more intense. Surprisingly, there was no feeling about Zhong Zheng Baeks safety in that anxiety. Although it is natural for a disciple to worry that the Master of Demons will kill his teacher, he is simply afraid that he will not be able to achieve his goals. Can you subdue Master? Of course. You have to be sure. You are a monster, but Master is also a monster. His martial arts skills can be called the best in the world. Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. well? I dont know if its the second in the world or the third in the world, but its not the best in the world. How can you be sure of that? Xu Liang smiled. Because I am the best person in the world. ! So stop worrying and just guide your teacher, you timid bastard. Chapter 537 Episode 537 The Toothless Lions Remorse (5)Uuuuuuuung. Ugh! Even if I tried to open my eyes, I couldnt. Flash! When I opened my closed eyes, a blood-red glow emanated from the pupils. The radiance was so strong that it brightened up the entire dark closed training room. And the moment he saw the brilliance he gave off, Song Zhengbaek was overcome with a maddening feeling of death. no! He closed his eyes again. Just the act of closing my eyes took a lot of mental strength. From the moment I saw that light, I was overcome with a desire to run outside and tear everyone to death. Its an incredibly cruel feeling. And the basis of that death was the Heavenly Dragon Energy. profit! Zhong Zhenbaek tried to pull out the Heavenly Dragon Flag once again. Surprisingly, he had no problem pulling out the Heavenly Dragon Flag if he wanted to. He was a warrior who was the great lord of the Four Sects and one of the three strongest men in the Central Plains. He knew the principles of martial arts better than anyone else, and of course, burning off the strange energy within his body was as easy as eating cold porridge. But brrrr. Zheng Zhongbaeks fingertips were trembling. Just erase it! Erase it! The Ink Blood Monster Dragon True Qi tightened and surrounded the Heavenly Dragon Qi. Tianlongqi cowered in fear. This was because he knew that the power of the Bloodless Monster Dragon could burn him at any moment. Aaaah! Song Zhongbaek screamed. It was a cry of the soul. He raised the Ink-Blooded Monster Dragon Ball to its peak with the determination to crush the Heavenly Dragon Qi right away. But that was impossible. Quang! His two fists hit the ground. There was a crack in the hard steel floor of the training room. Ugh. Zheng Zhongbaek grabbed his head. Why why not! why! He cannot pull out the Tianlong Qi. It was because the ability was there, but the mind was rejecting it. What Tianlonggi brought out was supreme pleasure. It wasnt just pleasure. When I felt anxious, it warmed my heart and eased my mood, and when I felt depressed, just thinking about it brought back good memories or imaginations. At first it was just that. Being able to see each day positively through bright thoughts and emotions that contrast with dark emotions. I didnt know that Tianlong Qi had this effect. Although Song Zhengbaek had no intention of being with Dam Sa Young, he also had no intention of abandoning Tian Long Qi. Because it was a ray of comfort to my already devastated heart. The situation changed on the third day. While listening to Hwang Gons report on how the central government was going, my head turned white. And when he came to his senses, he was clutching Hwang Gons neck. It was an eerie moment. If it had been just a moment later, Hwang Gon would have broken his neck. They would tear his flesh and drink his blood. At that very moment, Song Zhengbaek was able to recall a memory he had forgotten. That he almost killed Hwang Gon a few days ago. I thought it was a dream I had because I was so drunk. But it wasnt a dream. The hand that was trying to strangle Hwang Gon, who had fallen drunk, was clearly his. Live! Tianlongqi fuels the spirit of death. Surprisingly, it usually soothes and caresses all kinds of worries. It warmly envelops your mind and body with the ultimate comfort that no one can provide. And the moment when that good feeling reaches its maximum. At that very moment, a fierce feeling of death boils over. It was like being forced to the bottom of hell just when I was flying the highest. To say that the power of that reversal was devastating is not enough. If it werent for the remittance bag, no one would have survived until now. And even he, the owner of such strong patience, could not erase the Heavenly Dragon flag. It was so vicious that even saying it was terrible was not enough. Lets try again. Zhong Zheng Baeks entire body was covered in sweat, and he had become very thin in less than a month. I can do it. I can do it. Tianlonggi is not mine. Someone like this cant control me! Quaaaang! Before I could finish speaking, I hit the floor with my fist. Now, I feel anxious all the time. I really felt like I was going crazy. However, when I suppressed the feeling of death, my mind became at ease as if it had never happened before. I felt myself gradually becoming a slave to that comfortable pleasure. As if addicted to drugs. Even though he repeated countless times that he could just get rid of it, he could not escape from the peace of mind and body and leisurely pleasure that Tianlonggi gave him. No beauty or beauty could compare to Cheonryonggi. Is this also a heart demon? I was really shaken. Ugh. Cheon Ryong-gi, who read negative emotions, reminded me of the time when I met Hanam Cheilmi (ϵһ) and enjoyed the arts. Soon, a smile appeared on the corner of Zheng Zhongbaeks lips. It was really good. I liked her beauty and I liked her youth. No, regardless of that, the excitement itself was so good. Whether I can hold his hand first, whether he will look at me strangely if I ask him out for a drink, etc. The blood and excitement that can only be felt when you are young, the emotions of the time when you dreamed of a pleasant future, shook the remittance bag. It felt like I was there at that time. No, on the contrary, I felt several times more excited and happy than before. Haa My heart trembled just thinking about it. I wanted to forget everything and go see her. I wanted to have a small conversation, asking if he remembered us back then and saying it was nice. And I wanted to tear her flesh and drink her blood. Sigh! The happiness that reached its peak led to a death that was beyond imagination. Zheng Zhongbaeks eyes went from red to dark red. Aaaah! Kwaaaaang! An explosion rang out from the fist that was thrown out without any care. Huh! Huh! I was out of breath. He pushed the Bloody Blood Monster Dragon to its limit and killed it again and again thousands of times. Even the worlds greatest expert could not help but feel exhausted. Liquid mixed with sweat, saliva, and blood from internal injuries dripped onto the floor. Song Sang-baek, who had been out of breath for a long time, suddenly realized that his fist was caught somewhere in the air, not on the ground. ?! Zhong Zhenbaeks eyes sparkled. Wow! With his fist removed from something as strong as a noose, Song Zhongbaek took three or four steps back and looked ahead. Soon his eyes widened. Hmm. you you?! This is completely ruined. Its not a very nice sight. Surprisingly, Seoryang was there. There was a young master of magic who was much taller than himself, with broad shoulders and a unique, cynical smile. Zhong Zhenbaeks mouth opened blankly. illusion? fantasy? Yes. It will happen. This was Sanghyeolseong Fortress and one of the deepest secret places in Sanghvisseong Fortress. Hwanggondo was a place where you could only contact people from outside, but you could not force them to come in. Even more so for Seoliang, the leader of the Heavenly Demon Church. In the first place, he cannot set foot in the Iron Blood Castle itself. Now even you show up. Xu Liang frowned. Even you? Who else is here besides me? This guy this guy! Zheng Zhongbaek gritted his teeth. Are you planning on shaking me again?! Wow! Song Sang-baek narrowed the distance in an instant and struck a blow. It was a tension loaded with powerful force. Although he had consumed his true energy for a long time and had deep internal injuries, his ability to unleash his internal power was still that of Suraje. Of course, for an expert of equal or greater skill, this attack by Sang Geum Baek was laughable and in vain. what the. Quang! Oops! Song Sang-baeks body swayed. Seoriang, who grabbed his wrist, punched him in the face. Since I had the ejaculate in my hand, I didnt lose my nose or teeth, but it was enough to wake me up. Zhong Zhenbaek shook his head and looked at Xu Liang. Inoom! Jiiiiiiing. Xu Liang frowned. what is this? Both eyes were burning dark red like metal heated in a fire. The life that emanated from those eye lights was truly amazing. Even when he faced King Biyo, he couldnt pull out this level of deadly force. Why dont you stop telling me to disappear! I dont want to see you! Pow! Oops! The money bag stumbled. He was hit in the abdomen with a sharp angle that tore an iron plate like a sheet of paper, but unfortunately he could not fall. This is because Seo-ryang held his wrist until the end. I dont know anything else Seo-ryangs eyes were shining coldly as he grabbed Song Zhong-baeks chin and lifted it up. Lets come to our senses and get hit first. He pushed the remittance bag against the wall. Quaaaang! Blood burst from Song Zheng Baeks nose and mouth. Immediately, Seo-ryangs two fists swung like lightning. Burbubbubbuk! Kuheook! Yeonhwans fist, which had no mercy at all, exploded all over Song Geumbaeks upper body. It didnt have the power to tear flesh or break bones, but it was a sure blow in terms of pain. His demonic energy, which had reached a divine level, roughly stimulated the pain perception of Song Zheng Baek. Pow! Whoa! Ego. Bye! Burbubbuk! I think its gotten to this point. Ta-ta-ta-tang! If you still dont feel like it, lets take a short break and then go back in. Squeeze! Whoa whoa! A long, straight, deep blow landed on Song Zheng Baeks chest. Song Zheng Baeks body, hit by the Man-Ap Gold Horse, was thrown against the wall. Hmm. Seo-ryang, who was quietly glaring at the remittance bag, retrieved his arm. Coo! The remittance bag fell to the ground. Wow! Huh! Huh! He survived despite being hit hard enough to break the wall. Xu Liang chuckled. Similar to my disciple, Im half sick, but Im still a thousand times better than that guy. The body that I have learned and trained so far is as good as before. Cough! Song Sang-baek, who had been coughing several times, trembled and raised his head. you you! What are you doing? You guy Are you really saying that you are Seo-ryang? How many more hits should I give you? Do you think I have to break a few bones before you come to your senses? Zheng Zhongbaeks eyes widened as if they were torn apart. He quickly looked back at Tianlongji. The Tianlong flag was quieter than ever. Its because of magical energy. The absolute demonic energy that had infiltrated through Xiliangs fist was completely blocking the Heavenly Dragon Qi. To be more precise, it seemed that the Heavenly Dragon flag itself was extremely frightened by the fierce power of the Old Yu Demon flag. But that wasnt important right now. A look of astonishment appeared in Zhengmeibaeks eyes. How did you get here? Well, thats fine. How did they crawl in? no way?! Fear and anger welled up in Zhong Zhenbaeks eyes. You guys! Did you hit your nature?! Seo-ryang laughed without realizing it. Its definitely only a matter of time before people break down. If nothing else, I thought he was a person with a fairly rich imagination But didnt I go too far? What are you saying! Im not saying it hit your nature. Not yet. ?! Hey Song Seongju. Seo-ryang smiled bitterly as if he was in trouble. sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Why do you keep showing me such an ugly side every time we meet? It weakens peoples hearts. . If you keep showing up like this, what will be the use of all the efforts of our entire military, who stayed up all night to kill you? Zhong Zhenbaeks eyes became even more bloodshot. Seo-ryang, who was quietly looking down at him, stretched out his hand like lightning. Pow! Oops! Seo-ryang said coldly as he grabbed Song Jong-baek by the neck and pulled him up. Originally, I was planning to make you a half-asshole and leave but I changed my mind. Kuhuheook! Take out that stupid Celestial Dragon right now. If you dont get it out within half an hour, Ill just kill you right here. Chapter 538 Episode 538 The Toothless Lions Remorse (6)Song Sang-baek recalled the past. C I know you as someone who started from scratch and worked his way up to that position. I dont dare imagine, but each day was probably a series of bloody battlefields. C Trusting a person who achieved victory in the end on a battlefield called Sapa, where deception is rampant, is like saying that you should go bare-body into the den of a great tiger that has not been hungry for several days. It was Seo-ryang who said that with a confident voice and face. When he first saw Seoliang, he was a small sect of the Heavenly Demon Church and thats how he evaluated himself. At the time, I wondered what kind of bold guy he was, but his words were a compliment, not an insult. Should we say that this is Seoryangmans tribute to the strongest of Safa factions? I couldnt even remember the last time I heard that kind of evaluation. Thats why I liked Seoliang even more. To be precise, I liked the words that made him recognize himself as the great leader of Sapa. C Its not new. Thats your problem. We limit ourselves with unnecessary formalities. Thats why youre not the best in the world. The new Heavenly Demon, who faced himself once again while chasing after Damsa-yeong, had lost his past harshness and had now acquired the dignity of a monarch, said that to me. And he lost. In the fight against Xu Liang, who became the Ten Heavenly Demon, Song Sang Baek thought he was defeated. If we were to discuss the level of martial arts during the fight, he was clearly half the number ahead. If the momentum had continued, the loser would have been Seo-ryang. But Seoliang had become a monster. Even though he was the head of an organization, he did not hesitate to risk his life to kill his opponents. That is a foul. A leader must know how to save his own life more than anyone else. You must do this not just for yourself, but for those who believe in you and follow you. Seoliang didnt do that. I risked my life and went crazy trying to survive. Song Sang-baek was defeated by Seo-ryang, who had become a true evil spirit, for the first time since he ascended to the throne of Seongju. But what was more painful than defeat was. What was more humiliating than feeling fear from a young Kangho junior for a long time was the fact that he was not even able to properly reflect on his own desires despite being called Suraje. And I was convinced of that fact during my third meeting with Seoryang. C Your aspirations are clumsy and half-hearted. So, even if you have good skills, you cannot use them properly. C You are that kind of guy. His greed has disappeared and half of his teeth have fallen out, but his claws are still usable. C Thats just the way it is for you and me. Thats why were creating this mess to win the world. Geumbaek thought. Why has it changed like this? No matter how clumsy his desires were, wasnt he one of the martial gods who discussed being the best in the world? How can you be so broken just because you had a mediocre desire and couldnt reflect on yourself? Does this make any sense? Thats not like you. Seol-yangs hand held his neck and Song Sang-baek, floating in the air, looked down at his opponent. . scary. A chill ran down my spine once again as I looked into those blue-red magical eyes that were as deep and deep as an abyss. How on earth did this guy live with such great desires that he has already become such a monster? Where does the absolute confidence that guides us to run only looking ahead come from? I was curious about the remittance bag. At the same time, I didnt want to know. This is because he instinctively knew that he was not suited for such a path. Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Are you curious? Why are you so broken? Zheng Zhongbaek still said nothing. Although he was out of breath, his red face was almost expressionless. Xu Liang smiled. Do you think you ended up like that because your desires were half-hearted? . Fundamentally, your desire was clumsy, and with that clumsy desire, you stepped into the mud and ruined yourself, but I never thought that a man of your size would break down like this. . In other words, anyone can do that. But the reason why you ended up like that is very clear. I have turned a blind eye to that clear reason and never acknowledged it, so I kept falling into the quagmire. A look of puzzlement appeared on Zheng Zhongbaeks face. reason? Is it obvious? What on earth is that? Xi Liang said coldly. Its because of Damsayoung. !! I ended up joining hands with Dam Sa-yeong, not me, out of a mediocre desire. Unfortunately, my master came out into the world and since then, you have become a puppet that does as Damsayoung wants. Xu Liang tilted his head to one side. Thats it. Desire and all that are just secondary issues. If anyone joins hands with Dam Sa-young, they will be ruined like you. Seo-ryang knew that better than anyone else. He also worked as an assassin under Dam Sa-yeong and died a miserable death while leaving to seek freedom. There are countless reasons why I want to kill Dam Sa-young, but in the end, I am doing this because he is dangerous. This guy is like a plague, not just a righteous demon. Everyone who comes in contact with him leaves a bad impression. . Look. Xu Liang tapped Zhong Zheng Baeks chest with his free hand. The Heavenly Dragon that made you like that is telling you who the main culprit that ruined you is. At that moment, Zheng Zhengbaeks eyes sparkled. Xu Liang let go of his hand. Sabak. I thought I would fall helplessly and collapse, but that wasnt the case. A money bag lightly lowered to the ground and took a stance. His eyes were bloodshot and his entire body was filled with unstable energy, but he still stood with both feet on the ground. Xu Liang smiled. It was not a smile meant to tease the other person, but a truly satisfying smile. Yes, it has to be like this for our hard work to be worth it. Song Zhongbaek said calmly. You are truly a strange person. I hear this often. Do you know? I fell into sima because of you. know. But both in Hubei and here, people come to their senses because of the person who put them in a deep state of despair. Xu Liang shook his head. I could have done it myself. But you turned away. I dont know if its pride or what, but people cant grow the moment they turn their eyes away from the essence of the problem. Growth growth. Zheng Zhongbaek said bitterly. okay. I was ruined by my own clumsy desires and the presence of Dam Sa-young. Thats why my mind was born from your words. And that thought caused you to fall even further into the mud. In the end, there is no point in looking for the first reason. Xu Liang chuckled. Is your head turning now? Its still undignified. Dont you think you ended up like this because you were talking about dignity? Even if I dont want to be like you, Im going to kill myself. A smile appeared on Zheng Zhongbaeks face. I guess Im a very ugly person. If you see that you dont get angry even after hearing that from the enemy leader. If I got angry here, I would be really disappointed. is it? Well, it doesnt matter. Only then did Seo-ryang burst into laughter. It was no exaggeration to say that it was a roar of laughter. okay. I follow my own path regardless of whether others are disappointed or not. That is what it means to be a great master. Zheng Zhongbaek just smiled. Xu Liang realized. Now, I know that Song Zhengbaek has finally escaped the mental demon that was tormenting him. Tsutsutsutsu. Something whitish came out of Zheng Zhongbaeks body. At first glance, it looked like fog, and at another glance, it seemed to resemble the shape of a ghost or ghost. It was Takgi. The energy acquired through mental injury was transformed into tangible form through the will of Song Zheng Baek and surged out of the body. Zhong Zhenbaeks eyes deepened. This was my heart. Not all Takgi that make up Simma have that shape. However, it took that form because the money transfer bag thought so. Xu Liang shook his head. You look scary. Anyone would be crazy to carry something like that in their heart. The surest way to overcome sima is ultimately self-reflection. This means that you have no choice but to overcome it with mental strength. The fact that Sim Mas Takgi looks so creepy probably means that the viciousness of Sim Ma that Song Sang-baek thinks is so strong. Mental and emotional breakdown. Thats why Simma is more lethal than any poison in the world and sweeter than any bitter melon. Seeing Simma slowly fading away, Song Zhengbaek asked. How did we get to this point? Seoliang explained the situation so far candidly. A shadow appeared on Zhong Zhenbaeks face. Is it that damaged? It was extremely dangerous. I think that the fact that Sandanjeon and Jungjeonjeon were able to think clearly even though they were so devastated was entirely thanks to divine skills. I guess so. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. It is also because of you that Soseongju collapsed like that. You werent where you should be when you needed to take proper care of your student. yes. But I didnt know he would be so broken. He was also Simma. Geum Baek filed a complaint. I was so broken like my master that someone might think he wasnt my student. It will be bittersweet. Before taking over the world, you had to take care of Sanghyeolseong, and before taking care of Sanghyeolseong, you had to take care of yourself. Because that didnt work, he, his disciples, and even the Iron Blood Castle were ruined. Zheng Zhongbaek looked at Seo Liang. So you were planning to weaken the power of your true nature and make it so Damsayoung cant use it? of course. No matter what anyone says, Damsayoung thinks of me as her archenemy. This guy is the one who will go out of his way to kill me and do anything to take over the world. Damsayoung will think that you have betrayed her, so she will use you until it wears out. Zheng Zhongbaek nodded. He was trying to destroy Sanghyeolseong Fortress by using his disciple. In other words, Seoliang was a clear enemy to him. But Zheng Zhongbaek understood him. Even if it were the other way around, I would have done the same thing. But why did you wake me instead of killing me? I dont know. Seo-ryang whetted his appetite. It probably means that I, too, am still lacking as a leader. I should be jumping for joy, but seeing you so broken made me not want to end this. Zheng Zhongbaek smiled. Do you know what they say? Byungsinmi? Its called Gyeok (). Xu Liang chuckled. Im not that good of a guy. Not all people with status are good people. No matter what, you owe me your life. Theres no way someone as strong as an Iron Blood Lord would put off paying their debt, right? Isnt that too shameless? Im asking you to consider what rank you like. Even though I could have marched on you and destroyed Sanghyeolseong Fortress, I didnt do that. If the debt is this much, even if I pay hundreds of millions of dollars, its not enough. Zheng Zhongbaek nodded. Thats true. so. Xi Liang asked with a meaningful look on his face. What are you going to do? Do you plan to get out of this game after organizing the internal affairs? You told me this before. The moment you step into the world of martial arts, no one can escape the mud. They said the only way to escape was to ascend to heaven or die. It did. Zhong Zhenbaeks eyes grew cold. Damsayoung is like a plague? That is indeed true. You may be an obvious enemy, but the plague is no respecter of people. Xu Liang smiled. Do you want me to help you? Getting rid of iron blood. Dont talk nonsense. I am alive and well, so why should I ask for your help? Zheng Zhongbaek stretched out his hand toward the door. Quang! The thick iron gate was torn off in an instant and fell to the floor. Let me lend you my place. There will be enough to last three days. Can you sort it out in three days? Zhong Zhenbaeks eyes sank coldly. The two days are just to get my body back to normal. One day is enough for cleaning up. Chapter 539 Episode 539 Unity of Four Demons (1)Oh? Deep interest appeared on Yeo Geuk-dos face. Its truly magnificent. Iron Blood Castle was as huge as the Heavenly Demon Church. However, it was different from the Heavenly Demon Church. The Church of the Heavenly Demon spreads across the countless peaks of Hundred Thousand Mountains, a rugged terrain blessed by nature, and has become an iron fortress through the union of nature and man-made things. On the other hand, Cheolhyeolseong was forming a village by building a huge wall on a relatively low ground. It was like a small country. The majority of those living in Shingyo were demons, but there were also many ordinary civilians in the outer walls of Iron Blood Castle. Its the Iron Blood Lord Surajes money bag. Yeo Geuk-do remembered the remittance bag. A person who engaged in a fierce battle with Seo-ryang and displayed a strange dignity while making full use of bloody fighting techniques and destructive swordsmanship. His majesty was worthy of being called the representative of martial arts in the Central Plains. Of course, after Seoryang was forcibly awakened by raising his vitality, he was pushed aside. I really wanted to share my hand someday. I thought that maybe that opportunity would never come. At that time, Yeo Sang-rin spoke. I wonder if the energetic man is still fine. Yeo Geuk-do looked at Yeo Sang-rin with a shocked face. energy? Because he was over sixty years old and took a beautiful woman in her twenties as his concubine. It looks like you have amazing energy. Are you sure you know what that means? Dont you think Im too young? No matter what, I dont think its something to say in front of Abby. Sniff. Wei Hongryeon chuckled. Whats wrong with saying that you have good energy? Thats just a compliment. Yeo Geuk-do cleared his throat. What happened? So how can we attack that magnificent castle? You will receive a call from Haomun soon. Then you can just break down the north gate. Yeogeukdo, the best in the new world, and the Demon Lord, a special operation unit of the Heavenly Demon God Church, could truly be said to be a great force. However, it could not be compared to the entire Iron Blood Castle. Although their power has been gradually decreasing in recent years, their power as a part of the three strong families was still a threat. In other words, their job was not to attack Sanghyeolseong Fortress. This is what shakes up the iron blood castle. Ugh. Bingbaeks divine energy flashed in Yeo Geuk-dos eyes. Its been a long time since I saw the leader. Wei Hongryun asked cautiously. Do you see it? I dont feel the combative spirit that is typical of the Magi leader, but thats right. Its definitely inside Sangvis Castle. Wei Hongryeon muttered without realizing it. Sir. I am no stranger to Xiliangs unconventional strategic tactics, but I had no idea that he would now reach the Iron Blood Castle. He is truly an amazing man. I never felt bored because I had such a person as my master, but it was true that I was worried now. It will be fine. She didnt know how far Western martial arts had developed. But I knew this one thing. The leader is the best in the world. The best person in the world of contemporary martial arts. Both Mudam and Ma Dongpil evaluated it that way. If so, that is definitely the case. Those two people had a personality that was as incapable of empty words as they were highly loyal. Besides, the Hocheon Demon Emperor will also be with us. If the leaders safety wasnt certain, the Commander-in-Chief couldnt have just watched. Wei Hongryun grew greatly as the leader of a combat unit. She was now developing the ability to read people and even see the flow of the game. Numerous conversations in the strategy room helped him develop his martial arts skills and his insight into the world. Now Wei Hongryun has grown into a force as strong as anyone else. Not only is he strong in martial arts, but he is also fully prepared to make a name for himself in the world as a man of heaven. At that time, Yeo Sang-rin opened her mouth. How was it? hmm? Your father said that before. I believe Master Seos martial arts skills are no less than my fathers. It was like that. Is it different now? Yeo Geuk-do burst out laughing. Once you reach the level of an Abby or a Seo Master, from then on, the originality and mental power to implement martial arts become more important than the variables of actual combat. Just. Just? When he clashed with the Iron Blood Lord in the past, Seo Jyoju was definitely one or half the number lower than him. Didnt he say that he proudly declared himself the best in the world during his meeting with Dam Sa-yeong? I did. Im not the type of person to say something like that without some level of confidence. In other words, it means that martial arts has developed further in the meantime. Yeo Geuk-do chuckled. What a monstrous talent. Now, I dont know if even a well-prepared country can have even a half chance of winning against Seo Jyoju. okay. Yeo Sang-rin smiled. Yeo Geuk-do grinned at that smile that felt vaguely vague. why? Are you interested now? Is there any way that I wouldnt be interested in someone who is stronger than my father? Why are you talking like someone youve never met before? Yeo Sang-rin shrugged her shoulders. The leader Seo back then and the leader Seo now are completely different people, right? Hehehe. Yeo Geuk-do burst out laughing. Wei Honglian said. Please rest for a while until I hear from you. I see. It was a forced march in its own way. Just like that, the women of the Ice Palace and the demon king dispersed in groups and took a rest. How much time has passed? Kugoogung! The shaking of the ground was very strong. Chiri riri ring! All the resting Demon Lords drew their weapons and formed a formation to guard their surroundings. Wei Hongryuns eyes sparkled. Palace lord. This is Thats right. Yeo Geuk-dos face suddenly became serious. Its iron-blooded. That too is deep within me. It was truly an unusual vibration. Wei Hongryeon knew it by feeling and Yeogeukdo knew it by skill. If the shock is such that it transmits vibrations of this magnitude, an enormous force must hit the ground. What do you mean? okay. Phew. A faint white energy fluttered from Yeo Geuk-dos body. It would be difficult to unleash this level of power unless you were a Heavenly Wisdom expert. Worry appeared on Wei Hongryuns face. Could it be that the leader? Probably not. yes? Yeo Geuk-do tilted his head. He is clearly a top-tier expert. The extremely fine energy transmitted through vibration almost reaches the realm of the innate. Its an aura of purity that almost rivals mine. Then The first thing that came to mind was Seoliang. But that energy was clearly not demon energy. Could it be the Iron Blood Lord? It was then. Someone is coming. Wei Hongryuns eyes sparkled. This is Hao Wen. After a while, a masked person appeared in front of them. This is the ultimate performance of Hao Wens Yangyi Danzhu. I meet the Master of the North Sea and the Demon Lord. Wei Honglian spoke hurriedly. When should I strike? No, before that, this unusual tremor. The diversionary operation to strike the North Gate has been halted. What? Chogeuk took out a letter from his pocket and handed it to him. Wei Hongryuns eyes widened when she saw the letter. The leader is joining hands with the Iron Blood Lord? What does this mean? Chogeuks eyes lit up. They say the north gate will be opened in half a day. Then you can come into the inner sanctuary with me. * * * Huh! Huh! Hwanya coughed up a handful of blood and continued to gasp for breath. A dreary light appeared in Song Zhengbaeks eyes. Get up. Cough! Master Sa. Why dont you tell me to wake up right now! The roaring voice contained the power of a monster dragon. It was a terrifying presence. After taking control of Cheolhyeolseong, Song Zhengbaek, who had never shown any sign of anger in front of his disciples or subordinates, was extremely angry. Hwanya quickly got up. Zhong Zhenbaeks eyes lit up. Quang! Hwanya vomited blood again and collapsed on the spot. Zheng Zhongbaek stretched out his hand. Phew. The red essence blooming from his fingertips seeped into Hwanyas body. Cheeeeeeeek! Hazy steam rose from Hwanyas body. Zheng Zhongbaeks face distorted. The fog-like steam was writhing in a bizarre shape that was neither a snake nor a monster. This is the form of the Simma that Hwanya was holding. Unlike Sim Ma of Zheng Zhong Baek, whose soul seemed to run away just by looking at him, Hwan Yas ambition to become a dragon that ascended to heaven was clearly revealed even though he was not ready yet. He clenched his fist. Crispy! Simma was torn to pieces. It was a tactic that was possible because he had learned the same internal skills and the same new skills. It was a martial art of divine skill that corrected the upper and middle battles at once and drew out the demons and destroyed them. Tie this guy up and send him to the hospital. Jonmyeong! The gate guards went out of Daejeon carrying a banner. Now in Daejeon, only the elders of the Presbyterian Church of Money and Money are left. sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Huh. An uncomfortable feeling stimulates the spiritual energy, and a truly terrifying energy wave flows through it. Beon-seok, who was lying down, swallowed his saliva. The same was true for the elders lined up behind him. Song Sang-baek, who was looking down at Beon-seok with cold eyes, opened his mouth. Chief Elder. Yes yes! Song Zhongbaek twisted his head. With that simple movement, the air in Daejeon became even heavier. Is it true that your 80th birthday party will be held in the underworld? Im sorry! It was a remark that made my stomach tingle. Zheng Zhongbaek has never said anything like this before. He was a monarch who knew how to respect his subordinates, and a person who tried not to lose his dignity whether in public or in private. Just from this terrifying statement, one could see how angry Song Zhengbaek was. I heard that there was even a war of nerves with Lord Soseong. Beonseoks face turned pale. Lord Seong! That was Lu Xins loyalty to the Lord of Seong! No matter how small the lord of the castle is, arbitrarily handling important matters of the castle will cause great harm to the lords dignity Its so amazing that youve reached the age of 80, but you couldnt prevent the lord of the small castle from doing anything unexpected? ! In the end, that was it. It may have happened due to a combination of coincidences and coincidences, but in the end, it was the castle leaders, including the chief elder, who were responsible for this in the absence of the castle lord. There is no need for excuses. Of course, Soseongju and their sins were also great. People can make mistakes. However, you created public opinion and rallied forces to drive out Soseongju. Zheng Zhongbaek smiled coldly. Did you want to use this opportunity to bring the power of nature to the Presbyterian Church? Beonseok closed his eyes tightly. Now that the report had been made up to that point, there was no need for any further excuses. I have committed a mortal sin! Please forgive me! The elders shouted along. Please forgive me! Song Zhongbaeks cheek twitched. As a result, thanks to their actions, Xi Liang entered Iron Blood City and was able to drive out Sim Ma. But that is that and this is this. There was no need in a world where money wasted on people who all they knew how to do was get older and covet power. But that didnt mean we couldnt destroy these guys right away. Thanks to Miu and Gou, Sanghyeongseong Castle is functioning. It would be better to leave it alone until new personnel are hired. Go back and sleep. I will refrain from any internal or external activities until I am called again. Im sorry! The shoulders of the elders leaving Daejeon were slumped. One mistake took away their freedom. The laws of Iron and Blood, which they had long forgotten, had shackled their legs. In this way, I was left alone in Daejeon. Whoa. Bitterness was evident in the breath I exhaled. Sreuk. Seongjus closest guard, Hyeolwi, appeared. Lord Seong. Wouldnt it be better to just take a break? Before I rest, I need to get rid of the bad energy lurking in my body. yes? Zheng Zhongbaek said bluntly. The master of the Demonic Cult is in my residence. !! I came as a distinguished guest. You should be careful not to fall into the ears of those idiots. Hyeolwi bowed his head. I follow your orders. Zheng Zhongbaek closed his eyes. I guess I have to make up for my mistakes from now on. Chapter 540 Episode 540 Unity of the Four Demons (2)Kugu Palace! The north gate was opened. Yeo Geuk-do looked at Wei Hong-ryeon with strange eyes. I came all the way here with the determination to give it a good fight, but isnt this an interesting situation? Wei Hongryeon also looked shaken. If you can enter the enemys territory without fighting, thats the best. Its not enemy territory, is it? It was said that the Seo leader joined hands with the Iron Blood Lord. You dont know that. These are people who can turn into enemies at any time. Wei Honglian did not relax until the end. Anyway, lets go in quickly. Of course. At that time, Yeo Sang-rin spoke. But. The two people saw Yeo Sang-rin. Yeosangrin scratched his head. This isnt a trap, is it? Wei Hongryun spoke to the demon king spirit. Hey guys. Paralock. The members of the Demon Kings Unit came out one month later and opened the front flaps of their blood-winds to show the inside of their uniforms. Yeo Geuk-do and Yeo Sang-rin opened their mouths. Wei Honglian said calmly. Its Jincheon Byeok coal. If youre within the explosion range, even a master of extreme magic wont be able to achieve it. . Do not worry. If its a trap, your immunity will be blown away. * * * Seo-ryang was seen in the eyes of Song Sang-baek, who was heading to the sponsorship of his residence. . Its strange. The sight of Seoryang sitting languidly on a small rock and looking up at the sky did not look at all like a master of demonic religion. It seemed as if colored lights were floating around. Ang! The fox cub jumped out of Seo-ryangs arms and played with Seo-ryangs fingers. Seoliang played with the fox by tickling its chin and stomach. sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was a peaceful sight. Xi Liang asked. Are you finished? It did. Did anyone bury it properly? The whole area was ringing very loudly. Zhong Zhenbaek shook his head. It showed how great the masters power was to the wolves that bared their teeth. Thats worth knowing. Xu Liang straightened his posture. Then Geumho jumped up on his shoulder. Should we take out the Heavenly Dragon flag first? Zheng Zhongbaek nodded. Okay then. Sit with your back turned. Can you do it? Xu Liang chuckled. Dominion Demon Emperor is an absolute demonic technique that boasts a thousand-year history. There is no energy that my demonic energy, which is even filled with spirituality, cannot annihilate. Zheng Zhongbaek smiled faintly. That sounds like you mean that if you change your mind, you can even destroy my Ink Blood Monster Dragon True Qi. You will resist fiercely, but if you really decide, there is nothing you cant do. There was silence for a moment. The first to break the silence was Geum Baek. I have a question. say. The Ink-Blooded Monster Dragon Ball is the strongest magic in the Saka faction that has developed one of the three great magic techniques of the Iron Blood Castle to the limit. The martial arts of the Four Schools are not based on evil energy. Of course, it doesnt mean it doesnt exist at all. however? So to speak, I was surprised that I could not do anything about the Heavenly Dragon Flag that had been engraved with my seal, even though I had enlightenment and a divine skill that competed for the highest level in the world. . For some reason, I feel like you know the reason. Seoliang scratched Geumhos chin. Geumho closed his eyes and made a pleasant sound. I dont know why. However, if you were an expert like you, I would have concentrated the concentration of the Heavenly Dragon Flag to its limit and sent it to you. Besides, wasnt that power given to you by someone else, but by you? Thats right. It is an energy that has been grown by oneself, but the spirituality of that energy is subordinate to the Lord of Heavenly Dragon Palace. Its just so hard to pull it out. Hehe, you mean you can pull out the energy that is so tightly coiled? When it comes to destroying something, my magicians are the best of all time. is it. Besides, I have met the Lord of Heavenly Dragon Palace. Zheng Zhongbaeks eyes widened. when? Not long ago. He had the audacity to turn the Daehobeop into a puppet. ! If it is the Great Protection Method of Shinism, its martial arts skills are comparable to those of the worlds top ten masters. How dare you turn such an expert into a puppet? I couldnt believe the money transfer. The limits seemed clear. It seemed difficult to turn anyone who exceeded his abilities into a puppet, and there seemed to be a limit to their number. Maybe three at most. her. Thats why I thought you could be dangerous too. I dont think that Lord Tianlonggong will be stronger than you, but I thought there was a good chance that he couldnt shake off his evil spirit. Tsutsutsu. A creepy look of murder appeared in Song Zheng Baeks eyes. If I couldnt break away from Simma in the end, I would have become their puppet one day. Maybe it was, maybe it wasnt. He is so vicious that it makes my teeth tremble. Even though it was a battle without any lines, for those who suffered, they were people who wouldnt mind being torn to death a thousand times. Well, thats not important. Anyway, just sweep it all away. Do you keep your past resentment tightly in your heart? I will be able to release a lot soon. That should be it. Song Zhongbaek took a deep breath. Im shaking. what? It means entrusting my life to someone who tried so hard to destroy me. Xu Liang chuckled. I never betray my colleagues. Those were words that made me cry needlessly. Seoliangs words had a certain weight to them. Zheng Zhongbaek smiled. You betrayed me in the past, but why? When did I? In Shandong. Was it the time when King Biyo was captured? Xiliang snorted. You cant call that a betrayal. At that time, we werent colleagues; we were just using each other. If it has reached its usable value, shouldnt it be eaten and there will be no repercussions? Although these words were quite scary, Song Zhengbaek felt exciting in Xu Liangs words. The line is clear. I realize it again. The Master of Demonic Cults, feared throughout the world, may have the most humane personality among the three masters of the Kanghu Three Kingdoms. Seoliang had clear standards and lines. And he knew how to strictly follow the lines he had set. At the same time, I make up my mind to be able to respond flexibly depending on the situation. He is an easy man to understand, but a difficult man to deal with. Song Geum-baek liked that kind of generosity. Sarah. Song Sang-baek sat cross-legged in his seat and closed his eyes. Please do me a favor. Xu Liangs eyes lit up. Im going to go to great lengths to avoid getting picked. It will be painful, but bear with it. Zheng Zhongbaek was speechless. He was already completely focused on himself. I cant stop you. If Song Zhengbaek was surprised by Seo-Ryang, Seo-Ryang also had no choice but to be surprised by the current Song Song Baek. I didnt know that I would really entrust my life to him. Thats what I said, but deep down I was thinking of another way. Shingyos magic science and various hexes provided within the Iron Blood Fortress. The remittance bag didnt necessarily make things complicated. After handing the rope of his life to the opponent, he was tracing the Heavenly Dragon flag in an instant. Once you believe, you will believe until the end. The remittance bag shows that through action. If I had stopped distracting myself earlier, I would have thought that he was a comrade worth dating. Of course, that may happen in the future. If each party fulfills the others beliefs. Kumho. Just in case, I ask you to protect the law. The Hocheon Demon Emperor was hiding nearby. But Geumho knew how to see what they couldnt see. Geumho landed on the rock with sparkling eyes. Seo-ryang, who was sitting behind the money bag, touched his famous acupuncture point. Puzzle! Grumble! Dominion Demon Emperor and Guyu Demon Gong were opened at the same time. * * * ! Dan Lihu, who saw Dam Sa-youngs expression harden, realized that something unusual was happening. Whats going on? . Master? It was then. Wooooow. Dam Sa-youngs eyes were colored with seven colors. Dan Lihus eyes changed. Before I knew it, Masters consciousness had subsided and the Heavenly Dragon Palace Lords name had taken his place above him. Dam Sa-yeong, no, Mu-myeong said. You are truly amazing, Lord Demon. What do you mean? The Heavenly Demon pulled out the Heavenly Dragon Flag embedded in the body of the Iron Blood Lord. Dan Lihu was surprised. Wasnt it a Heavenly Dragon Qi that had been honed to its peak as a blood-incarnation divine weapon? Besides, didnt you say that since Zheng Zheng Baek himself is a power that has been summoned, no matter what he does, he wont be able to get rid of it? Thats normal. That means something unusual is happening right now. And the person leading the abnormal work was Seoliang, the leader of the Demonic Cult. Nameless was quietly amazed. I really dont know how many times Ive been amazed. I never thought that I could pull out the Heavenly Dragon that I had raised myself with human power. Then the Demon Cultist is not a person. Does that make sense? Dan Lihu shook his head. Master said this not long ago. If you hadnt learned the Celestial Dragon Art, you would have been a close match with him. Did he say that? exactly. Master, you are a martial god. If he, who has reached a deeper state than anyone else in the world, can even be called Park Bing, then it would be difficult for Demonic Cult Master Xiliang to be called a person either. Wrong. ? Damsayoung loses. Dan Lihus eyes sparkled. What nonsense are you talking about? Its not nonsense, its the truth. Yes, if we were to discuss the level of martial arts, it could be said to be a close match. But Im sure. If we rule out the use of techniques and only use martial arts to determine the winner, I think the Demon Cultist has a higher chance of winning. Is there a reason? Because Im strong. . He is strong. That strength is a different kind of strength than Damsayoung. In order to take control of the world, Dam Sa-yeong gathered more forces than his own and caused tribulation, but the Demon Cultist is different. Whats different? His vessel is still growing. ! A persons vessel is bound to be influenced by nature. So to speak, its innate. But he was a person who developed his talent and his own skills. How do you know that? Because I saw the past of the Demon Cultist through Song Geum-baek. . But dont worry. Because Dam Sa-yeong has me. Nameless smiled coldly. Anyway, I have to struggle to make you the master of the world. And Damsayoungs presence on that path is indispensable. Dan Lihu glared at Mu Ming in silence. Nameless smiled. why? Are you afraid of getting caught by Dam Sa-young? . dont worry. Because he cant hear the conversation right now. You should always be careful with your words. Your abilities are truly threatening, but like the Demon Cultist, your experience is extremely limited. I understand it means to be careful. exactly. The two unknown eyes glowed with seven colors again. do not forget. You and I made a deal. If you dont make that deal, you wont find rest in death. Tsutsutsutsu. The glow in his eyes returned to normal. Dan Lihu bowed his head. Are you here? okay. Dam Sa-youngs face hardened. What do you think? Do you think that guy Jang Geum-baek will join hands with the Demon Cult leader? Shouldnt we assume that first? Yes, you are right. Master. Dan Lihu said decisively. Then I think we should move slowly. Dam Sa-youngs eyes sparkled. Are you trying to strike first? To be precise, it means lets go to war without lines. Lets leave our name in history as a villain? Once you give up that one thing, a lot of things become easier. We have not yet found the royal seal, the Iron Blood Holy Pillar has been taken away, and a power vacuum has been created due to the history of the Blood God. hmm. It would be better to take the initiative here first, make them nervous, and then take more time. Then, once the history of the Blood God is completed, then try to cause a natural disaster. Dam Sa-youngs eyes deepened. Subtle confusion appeared on his face as he did not respond. You think so? Chapter 541 Episode 541 Unity of the Four Demons (3)Dominion sex! Immortal! See you, the leader! It was clear that the feeling of seeing a Protestant god in a foreign country would be quite different. Is that why? The demon kings cry contained a particularly strong resonance. Xu Liang smiled. Its a lot of trouble shooting here and there. The demon beasts felt moved by the heavenly words of the religious leader. It was a statement full of sincerity. They are a dangerous special forces unit, but as long as they can gain the cult leaders favor, death is no problem. Wei Hongryeon stood up from her seat. Wei Hongryeon, who was trying to open the conversation with a playful comment, hesitated for a moment. . different. The image of the religious leader standing with his back to me with a gold tiger on his shoulder. It was something I had always seen, but strangely, something was different from when I saw it inside the church. Ugh. The air in the area seemed to be shaking with Seo-ryangs breath. It was full of majesty that is difficult to describe in words. The clear and deep eyes were no different from before, but the strange energy radiating from her entire body made Wei Hongryun nervous. Seoliang asked with a puzzled look. whats the matter? yes? Why are you standing there so blankly? Uncharacteristically. ah! Wei Hongryeon tried to smile. no. Im really happy because its been a while since Ive seen you. Youre spoiled. Hehe, its refreshing. Xu Liang chuckled. I heard you buried all the people who were chasing Ice Palace? I heard you used the microfoam properly. yes. The performance was good. But why does your face look dissatisfied? Im not complaining. Wei Hongryun quenched her appetite. Its just my nature. I feel bad that the enemy was destroyed with such a convenient item. Is that so? Its not that I particularly like fighting, but I think if youre going to kill him, it might be better to give him a warrior-like end. It wasnt a complaint of being full. Although he may be considered frivolous by others, Wei Hongryun always took the fight seriously. He may use any means necessary to win, but at least he knows the way of martial arts. So it is. It still bothers me that before he was a demon, he was a martial arts person and even used firearms to annihilate his enemies. The Demon Lord is a special operations unit. The special operations unit is not an organization representing Protestantism. It is an organization that removes obstacles in the way of Protestantism by any means necessary. Yes, I know. Seo-ryang smiled and patted her shoulder. If you dont want to use such an item, increase the Demon King Spirits capabilities to three or four times more than it is now. Even if that happens, I will take everything I can. The purpose of our existence is to somehow achieve our mission. Yeah, thats it. Wei Hongryun has definitely changed a lot. Perhaps it was because he learned kendo from the Iron Sword Demon and threw himself into the sea of martial arts that he seemed to have become much more serious than before. Furthermore, he operated the first special operations unit of the Protestant Church and developed his capabilities as the leader. Lets get some rest first. Ill be leaving in a few days. Wei Hongryun asked quietly. But is that true? what? You joined hands with the Iron Blood Lord. Xiliang snorted. then? Did you think you would be able to get here easily even though we didnt form an alliance with the Lord of Song? I thought if you were the leader, you would cut off my head right away. What on earth are you looking at me for? I dont think its a bad idea? Well, thats true. I was originally going to do that. Wei Hongryun smiled bitterly. Its interesting that its a struggle between factions. Yesterdays enemy is todays friend. Its not much different from what the Demon Lord does. I and Seongju Song will do whatever it takes to win. To be precise, Geum Baek was not that type of person. The reason he joined hands with Seo-ryang was because of his pure anger towards Dam Sa-yeong. Of course, I was also grateful to Seoliang. Anyway Seo-ryang took the lead on Yeo Geuk-do. Thank you for your hard work to get here. Yeo Geuk-do burst out laughing. If I become involved with you, I will experience many amazing things. I never imagined that the day would come when I would walk through the main gate of Iron Blood Castle. haha. Seo-ryang scratched his head as if embarrassed. Yeo Geuk-dos eyes sparkled. Its changed. Just as Wei Hongryeon noticed, Yeo Geuk also felt the change in Seoliang. Somehow the clumsy and playful atmosphere has disappeared. Now, he exudes a dignity worthy of being called the true master of the Heavenly Demon Church. No, such power and dignity had existed before. To be precise about the change in Xiliang. Im talking about your teacher, the former leader of the cult. yes? Its a random question, but what was his personality like? Were you a talkative person? Xu Liang shook his head. He was not the type of person to easily open his mouth unless it was necessary. He was a very loud-mouthed person. Hehe, thats right. But why are you asking that? Yeo Geuk-do spoke honestly. I think youve changed from before. Is that so? Its definitely changed. The personality seems to be the same, but the weight conveyed is different. Now I see that you too are following the path your teacher walked. Xu Liang shook his head. No one can follow the path he walked. is it? yes. So Im just going my own way. But I dont feel bad. It is said that he is becoming more similar to the Nine Great Heavenly Demons, the Absolute Demon Lord Lee Cheon-sang. Yeo Geuk-do had never met Lee Cheon-sang. However, it felt good to hear this from him, as Yeogeuk was also a completed martial artist. long time no see? Xu Liang turned his head. It was clear that he was wondering when to join the conversation. Yeo Sang-rin was smiling brightly. Seo-ryang also smiled. How are you? sure. Looking at it this way, it looks like the leader is doing well too. It was hard, but I didnt have a bad time. Hmm. why? Oh no. Whats so bland? By the way, your martial arts skills have grown a lot, havent you? Arent you going to catch up with Wei Lingju sooner or later? Not to that extent. It looks like Ive passed down the bingbaekmu technique perfectly, but what? Bingbaekmu is the best martial art outside of Sae. If you work hard, one day you too will be able to reach the top of heaven. Yeo Sang-rin answered with a smile without saying a word. Seo-ryang said to Yeo Geuk-do. I still have something to talk about with the Iron Blood Lord. Ill see you again tomorrow, so get some rest today. I see. then. Xu Liang left his seat. Yeo Geuk-do, who was looking at his back with a smile, glanced to the side. Yeo Sang-rin was looking at Seo-ryang with strange eyes, as if she knew or not. It was an expression I had never seen on my daughter before. Yeo Geuk-do asked mischievously. how is it? Do you still have any feelings about it? . Daughter? omg! yes? why? I was completely entranced. Do you really like Seo Soo-jung that much? Yeo Sang-rin cleared her throat. No? Its just that its so different from before. Yeo Geuk-do smiled. I want to eat bingsome noodles. father! Meanwhile, Seo-ryang, who had reached the back of Song Zheng Baeks residence, suddenly felt a high concentration of compressed energy overflowing. It was a unique technique. Since the energy spread into the air escapes the casters will, it should be scattered in all directions, but it was only hovering within a certain area before disappearing. surely. Song Song Baek, who was sitting cross-legged in the center of the back garden, was drenched in cold sweat. What I lack exists in the other person. Even though it has risen high enough, it is like this. When it was weaker than this, the gap in level was very clear. If what you can get on the first floor is one, what you can get on the second floor is two. So I was able to clearly distinguish between my own and the other persons realm. However, it is a different story when it comes to the depth of Seoryang Damsayeong and Geumjaebaek. What you can get from the third floor becomes four, and what you can get from the fourth floor becomes eight. The deeper you go, the more things you can gain. Of course, there is no need to move on to the next gate only after obtaining everything. The way to grow faster is to take only what you need and then move on once you gain the realization to look beyond that. So Seoliang was able to see. That you have gone a little deeper than a remittance bag. However, you realize that the other person has a martial arts that you do not have. On the other hand, Seo-ryang also possesses martial arts that Song Sang-baek does not have. It was a state that could not be expressed in human language as the two people stood there now. But what if you can go beyond that? Wooooow. A blue-red demonic energy flashed through Xu Liangs eyes. Couldnt I still go deeper? It can be said that the current state is not far behind the final state of the late Jeongmussangsin. So I could be sure. That you can go deeper. And that too in the near future. As it gets deeper and deeper. Will I soon be able to see myself standing at the door of deification? Are you here? Srurr. Zheng Zhongbaek opened his eyes. At the same time, the energy hovering around him suddenly dissipated. Xu Liang said with a smile. How are you feeling? Geum Baek filed a complaint. It feels like all the old dirt has been removed. I didnt know it would feel this refreshing. Since the Heavenly Dragon Qi you raised disappeared all at once, you must have also lost a part of the Ink-Blooded Monster Dragon Qi. If I had left it as is, all the true energy I had cultivated would have turned into the Celestial Dragon. I guess so. If I could end my past arrogance and mistakes with a little loss of energy, wouldnt it be a profitable business? That is correct. It is said that quality rather than quantity is the key to everything in the world, but for those who have just entered martial arts, quantitative improvement is as important as qualitative improvement of internal skills. However, for experts who have reached the extreme level, the amount of power is not that important. The main task is to polish the quality of Jingi deeper, harder, and more heavily. Xu Liang shook his head. Surely you are not normal either. By pulling out the Heavenly Dragon Qi, you are seeking to restore your true energy. Its completely resurrected. Thats right. Slurp. Jang Geum-baek got up from his seat. After completely washing his body, Song Zhengbaeks face looked very relaxed. It was as if he had realized something. Even the serenity of a Taoist monk who had learned Seondo (ɵ) could be seen. Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. Its changed. By pulling out Simma and erasing the Heavenly Dragon Qi? It wasnt that level of change. The person himself, Geum Baek, seemed to have changed from before. Song Zhengbaek opened his mouth. Did you have a good time meeting your friends? I told you to rest for a few days. few days. He nodded. A few days Thats good. Zheng Zhongbaeks eyes lit up. Can I ask you a favor? say it. Let me fight. now? Okay now. Zheng Zhongbaek smiled. Not a life-or-death situation where life is at stake, but just enough so that we can all learn from each other. Chapter 542 Episode 542 Unity of the Four Demons (4)It is said that General Master Binggungju and Demon King Spirit met with the religious leader. good. Hu Yaosheng buried his back in the chair. His face was full of fatigue, but his eyes were sparkling like stars. As expected, it was right to just let it happen. When the leader used the minor spell of the Iron Blood Castle to turn the game over, he immediately used Yeogeukdo and the Demon Kings Spirit to cause chaos in the Iron Blood Castle. But things didnt go that way. Surprisingly, Seoliang turned Iron Blood Lord into an ally. Fearing that Damsayeong would use it, he instead formed an alliance with the force he was trying to destroy and made them aim their spears at the enemy. Hu Yaosheng thought. This was the reason why we had to devise a strategy that put the religious leader at the forefront. Seoliang does a lot of unexpected things. For a military organization, it was truly an embarrassing situation. In the end, the person with the final command is the religious leader, but if the person in the vanguard continues to act arbitrarily, it will inevitably be extremely difficult for the military to plan future operations. However, Hu Yaosheng has never once disappointed Xu Liang. The process wasnt even that difficult. It wasnt because Ho Yao-seong was a genius. He put aside all of his stubbornness and pride as a soldier and moved to thoroughly assist the protagonist who was shaking up the situation. Thats why we were able to produce good results. Its the same this time too. There have been many moments like this in the past. Fortunately, this time, the leaders unexpected actions had a positive effect on our team. In the past, there were times when I made the situation worse to the point where I wondered why on earth he was doing that. But the leader always found the answer. And me too. Finally, Hu Yao-seong could be sure. There is no need to discuss the leaders strategy anymore. The sect leader is the great leader of the Ten Thousand Demons, whom the central world calls Yeomramaje and reveres. The place where the leader moves becomes the world. The steps of a giant that render human resourcefulness and insight useless. In a way, it was similar to Lee Cheon-sang, the previous religious leader. However, Lee Cheon-sangs actions were possible because he freely wielded a force capable of taking on the world alone. So what about Seoliang? You know. Hu Yaosheng smiled. When the moment of decision comes, you know what to choose to be comfortable. Its an instinct. It was the instinct of a god of death who had crossed the border between life and death countless times, and the sense of a demon who realized the pinnacle of the devil while playing a tug-of-war between desire and vanity. The best in the world. The leader, who had clearly become the best in the world both as a demon and as a martial artist, was once again facing a turning point in his leap forward. Then what should this poor general military prepare and what should we prepare for? Seo-ryang was not the only person who received teachings under Lee Cheon-sang. Ho Yo-seong also learned from Lee Cheon-sang about instinct. He used to measure the world only with reason and logic, but thanks to this, he was able to keep an eye on the world with his instincts. He moves along with another giant who has the world at his feet. see. Hu Yaoshengs eyes sparkled. see. The enemys movements. Even if you dont have to learn magical magic or evil magic. Even if you dont learn mystical techniques like the Heavenly Dragon Palace, you can see the enemys movements. This is another way comparable to martial arts, which is military strategic guidance. Contact the elders waiting at the front line. yes? A smile appeared on the corner of Hu Yaoshengs mouth. Tell them that an enemy attack is expected within a few dozen days, and that if the enemy launches an airstrike, they are to retreat to the rear. To the rear?! Yes. Hu Yaoseongs fist grabbed the air as if he was trying to grab it, and there was great power. The opening of the war will be initiated by the religious leader. * * * I can learn it Seoliang tilted his head. Im sorry, but I dont know how to do anything other than fight to the death. Thats another interesting lie. Are you lying? Xu Liang frowned. It is extremely difficult to implement martial arts at the level of splitting the hand against an expert of your level. If its difficult, just try it as difficult as possible. It was a strange atmosphere. You will also know the remittance bag. Seoliang is ahead of himself now. He probably knows that in a life-and-death battle, Westerners will most likely win. Nevertheless, there was a composure on Zhong Zhengbaeks face. It was like a senior trying to teach a lesson to Kanghos junior. Surprisingly, Seo-ryang felt nervous as he looked at the remittance bag. Did you gain some enlightenment by burning the Heavenly Dragon Flag? S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That may be so. It is an unfamiliar concept in the Four Schools, but in the martial arts of the True School, there is a saying that when you empty something, you fill it with something new. Of course, not everyone learned the principles of martial arts. This is because it is not a matter of state, but a matter of people. Actually, enlightenment does not divide sama. In the end, Xu Liang nodded. good. Im glad. happy? This is also a strange reaction. Xiliang looked around. Isnt the place a bit weird? Even if its not a life-or-death situation, your place could easily be a mess. Its okay. This place wont be destroyed. Xu Liang frowned. The more you go, the more you dont know. Huh, its okay. I just want to have a light competition. good. Tsutsutsu. A faint red demonic energy rose from Seo-ryangs body. It was Gu Yu Demon Gong, not the reigning Demon Emperor. Just tell me nonsense and ask me to ask later. Dont worry. I have a lot of money. By the way Zheng Zhengbaeks eyes sparkled. Isnt it the reigning Demon Emperor, but the demonic attack? ok. Why did you choose that magician? Seo-ryang, who was about to answer bluntly, felt speechless for a moment. I know? Why did I choose Gu Yuma-gong? Anyway, if we were to divide the hand lightly, it wouldnt have much of a difference whether it was the reigning Demon Emperor or the Guyu Demon Lord, right? When there was no reply, Song Zheng Baek nodded with a strange expression. Good. Ill go first. Thats right. Huh. As soon as he finished speaking, Song Zhengbaeks hand came up to his nose. Xu Liangs pupils dilated horribly. fast! Without warning, the fingertips naturally gathered together aimed at Seoryangs people. Pick! A line of blood was drawn on Seoliangs cheek. It was cut by the sharp sword of the remittance bag. It was then. Before he knew it, Seoryangs head was tilted back, and Song Zhengbaeks hand flew up again in front of his eyes. It was as if he knew where to turn his head. A powerful true energy blazed across the entire palm of Zheng Zhongbaek, who had preoccupied the attack line in advance. Xu Liang briefly raised his fist and struck. Wow! surprising. He tried to hit his lower arm and throw his entire arm away, but before he knew it, Song Baeks hand was behind him. You expected this too? It was such a mysterious attack and evasion that I was amazed without even realizing it. Hmm. Its definitely something different. A ray of interest appeared on Seo-ryangs majestic face. I cant stand it if you show such aggression. Although it was only a sum of three, I fully felt the change in the other person. Song Sang-baek was the owner of a martial arts skill that was almost no different from his own. I really wanted to see such a change in him. good. thud! A strong power soared in a smooth attack and defense like water. Seo-ryangs body disappeared on the spot. The Demon Emperors reign has unfolded. Zhong Zhenbaeks eyes lit up. Paralarak! Xu Liang was surprised. He dug into the square at the back and aimed at his lumbar spine with his fist, but before he knew it, the back of Song Zheng Baeks hand was hitting his shoulder. fast. The sleeves were flapping like crazy due to air resistance. Slurp. Xiliangs body flexibly slipped out and stood on the left side of the money bag. Taaaaang! This strategy was really fast. Although it was not life-like, it was powerful enough to collapse even an iron gate. If you cant block or avoid it, no matter how much money you have, your head will be blown off. It was then. ?! Song Zheng Baek turned his back and snuggled into Seo Liangs arms. It was within the striking distance of each method. Because the movement of the hip joint is blocked, it is impossible to perform all the techniques. No, you can unfold it, but if you dont use your strength, your hamstrings will be torn and blown away. this! Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! The base of response explodes. He was pushing away the back of the money bag that was digging into his arms. By folding the hip joints, evasion is made meaningless so that the attacker can be hit by the attack to the full extent. Phew! As if he knew that would happen, Song Song Baek, who had covered his upper body before he could be pushed away, avoided the angle with amazing movements and stood on the other side. There was surprise in Seo-ryangs eyes. This?! At that time, Geumbaek asked. Why are you doing that? . Are you embarrassed by my martial arts skills, which are not that fast or aggressive? I could hardly open my mouth. Yes. Xu Liang was embarrassed. His practical combat skills had become useless in the face of a strange martial art that was neither fast nor slow, neither offensive nor defensive. Zheng Zhongbaek smiled. No matter what happens, this is truly your response. I thought he would give up his technique and hit his back, but instead he pushed him away and maintained his technique until the end. . If we were to judge only by your ability to use your body, you would be the best in all times and all times. It would be difficult to find someone who would respond that way in that situation, even if you search through thousands of years of martial arts temples. Paang! Song Sang-baeks eyes flashed as he slowly lowered his posture and extended his left arm with explosive hand movements. Here we go again. hook! It got faster. Faster and sharper. It seemed as if the gentle movements of his body up until now had been overlaid with a sword-like anticipation. Xiliangs twin fists swung like lightning. Puff puff poop! The two peoples encouragement burst into the air. Now we have a proper collision. However, Seo-ryangs face was full of embarrassment as he shared the remittance bag and the persuasion. What on earth? Even though he pours out powerful martial arts, he takes over the space at every moment and twists his intention into nothingness. I have never experienced such a strange attack or defense before. It was as if the opponent was fighting while looking into his own head. Its as natural as Wudang Taijiquan, but its powerful like Shaolin Diamond Quan. But what about this group that follows the arrogant flow and dominates space? It was then. Thats amazing. Even as he displayed amazing martial arts skills, Song Sang-baek was impressed by his character. I actually thought I could subdue you with around fifty sums. But Im already approaching 80. Dont tell me, you human being. Xiliang had no intention of opening his mouth. This is because it was difficult just to pay attention to the flow of Sanggeumbaeks martial arts skills. But I dont think its just because you have outstanding combat skills or wit. Papa papang. As the hand became faster, Seoryangs hand speed also became rougher. Zhong Zhenbaek looked at Xu Liang with calm, sunken eyes. You have experience, dont you? Pow! Tsk. Xu Liang stumbled. Zheng Zhongbaeks fist exploded on his shoulder. Even though it hit my shoulder, the impact wasnt too great. This was because it was a business dance that involved sharing hands rather than life or death. Whoa! Zheng Zhongbaeks two fists flew again. Its clear. You have experienced this enlightenment that I am talking about. Wow! Xiliangs sleeves were torn long. To be exact, I think I have encountered a higher-dimensional group that occupies space with energy rather than enlightenment that occupies space with form like me. ?! I was going to teach you step by step over the course of a few days, but it would be much faster if you had experience. Papa pang! Boom! Think about it. The experience and helplessness of that time. Fuuuuuuu! How did you respond to this realization of occupying space with Qi? Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. space?! What popped into his head at that time. It was the weighty teaching of Lee Cheon-sang, the best of all time. C If I could understand the sword, I would know how to block my martial arts skills now. C The uses of energy are endless. If you dont forget that, you will be able to move to a higher place. The Neungcheon Marasu (ħ_) of Gudaecheonma Icheon-sang, who occupied space by resonating with the energy of heaven and earth and nature. In an instant, Xiliangs eyes turned red and blood red. Quang! Both feet dug into the ground. Wow! Old Demon Kings Thirteen Demon King Terror Ceremony. The demon king who had torn the world apart was now reaching out towards the sky. Chapter 543 Episode 543 Unity of the Four Demons (5)Kugugugung! ?! Yeo Sang-rin looked at Yeo Geuk-do with eyes filled with puzzlement. Why are you doing this, father? Yeo Geuk-do could not answer. This? Something huge was stretching. There was a surge of energy so enormous that those who had not reached the ultimate state could not even feel it. It seems as if lava sleeping deep in the ground explodes with a powerful explosion. Yeo Geuk-do could not hide his embarrassment when he read the identity of that huge energy. Seo leader? It is Seoryang. No, I think it was Seoryang, but I couldnt be sure. The basis of the surging energy was clearly demonic energy, but at the same time, excessively clear and deep divine energy was also overflowing like a flood. Its hard. The demonic energy deepened and the divine energy revealed was noble. That deepened demonic energy seemed to be the starting point of this change. As if Yeo Geuk-dos eyes deepened. It seems as if the devil and the god, the god and the devil, are becoming one. It is the union of opposing energies. I couldnt figure out what was going on. It would not be that Xiliang was devouring the person who had achieved the pinnacle of divine skill, nor would it be that the person who had achieved the pinnacle of divine skill was absorbing Xiliangs demonic energy, but two energies that could not coexist were forming a union. No, thats not it again. Wooooow! Sang-Sang-Jeon, linked with Bingbaekmu, led Yeo Geuk-Dos eyes to a world of fantasy. Rumbling. A sky full of dark clouds. There seems to be a round hole in the center of the sky. And there was a monster reaching out toward the hole. An overwhelming physique reminiscent of a giant, and teeth like swords. The left hand of its dark red body held a huge sword, and its outstretched right hand had long nails as hard as steel. Its the devil. The evil spirit that had crawled up from the underworld and roared at the world was finally reaching out towards the sky. That terrifying roar opened a hole in the sky, and heavenly energy was pouring down like hail from that hole. There was surprise on Yeo Geuk-dos face. The scene shown by the divine eye that had blossomed into Sangsangjeon symbolized the state of Western Liang. Are you going up? already?! The gates of heaven were opening. I see a constellation in the sky that cannot be ascended with a human body. The terrifying heavenly energy that the constellation poured out was trying to lead the person who was born as a human and became the demon king to heaven. but. iced coffee! Yeo Geuk-do could not help but sigh inwardly. What a pity! What a shame! Flash! The radiance of the pouring heavenly energy was burning the skin of the evil demon headmaster. I saw the other side of the world that humans can never reach. But now your condition is . Kaaah! The evil spirit screamed. It cannot withstand the pouring brilliance of heaven. I gained the beginning of ascending to heaven by pioneering a path that was impenetrable by common sense, but my body was unable to withstand it. It cant go on like this. If you do not break away from the ecstasy that heaven gives you, your spirit and body will easily collapse. no! You cant go up there right now! If you make a mistake, the tower you worked so hard to build will collapse! It was then. Crumbling. The evil spirit with half of his body melted lowered his outstretched hand. The fury of the chest, glaring at the sky and shining with crazy eyes. He looked angry at Cheonmuns prank, which opened the door even though it wasnt the right time to climb. Thank goodness. Im so glad. Yeo Geuk-do sighed in relief. Just by looking at it with my new eyes, Cheonkis ecstasy was dizzying. I couldnt even imagine how great Seoryangs joy would be when he actually felt heaven with his own skin. However, Seoryang did not fall into the trap of heaven that used that joy as bait to tempt him. It was a great mental strength and a fortunate thing. It may be unfortunate, but dont worry too much. You have already seen astronomy. Even if not now, well be able to get there again someday. Flash! The hole that had swirled open slowly closed. That moment. Rumbling! The charred skin and muscles began to regenerate at an alarming rate. It didnt end there. Kwasik! Kwazijic! The evil spirits height, which was about a dozen, gradually grew. It wasnt just the height that got bigger. His size was also swelling to match his height. Grumbling. The flame of the previous heaven burned in the sword held in his hand. There was surprise on Yeo Geuk-dos face. Is it growing? There again? The evil spirit badge, which had been about a dozen pieces, had suddenly grown to nearly twenty pieces. Its not as huge as a mountain, but it would be about the size of a small mountain. It was showing the end of the power that can be achieved by someone who has reached the level of extreme magic. Astronomy opens. I am growing once again to be able to withstand the innate energy that will rise one day. Flash! The chest roared, emitting blue-red eyes. Crumbling! omg! Yeo Sang-rin was startled and looked around the room. What is it? Stone dust falls from the ceiling. The floor shook as if there had been an earthquake, and the ceramics on the table tumbled and shattered. Is it an earthquake? Its not an earthquake. yes? A smile appeared on Yeo Geuk-dos face. The fearful demon emperor was transformed into a true demon god. * * * its a shame. Seo-ryangs eyes were hazy as he looked up at the sky. Its unfortunate, but its a path I cant reach now. The absolute demonic energy that had stretched out its hand toward the crack-filled sky was still vivid in my eyes. Master Seo-ryang closed his eyes. Master, have you endured a temptation worse than this for over ten years? The opening of heavenly gates, the temptation of heavenly energy. As I looked at Sanggeumbaek occupying space in the form of martial arts, I was reminded of Lee Cheon-sang, who in the past occupied space with the energy of Neungcheon Marasu and freely manipulated a certain area. Ive already seen it. I saw it, but couldnt write it properly. I have used at least a small part of that realization. During the life-or-death battle with King Biyo, he realized a high-level martial arts technique that instantly turned the pendulum that had been slowly falling behind him. But I forgot about it after my death. The path to enlightenment. No, I had to forget it. If he had continued to explore that path, it was clear that he would have abandoned martial arts and magic and simply pursued a way to ascend to heaven. This means that he probably fell into it through the training of monks or Taoist monks. Of course, it was an unsuitable path for Seoryang, the master of the Heavenly Demon Church. The path to Heaven opened up a world of mythology that cannot be surpassed by the level of Western Liang today. no. Xiliangs eyes deepened. You can climb, but you shouldnt. Lee Cheon-sang, a man who has been tied to the earth for more than ten years despite becoming a myth. Hyeon Cheon Jin-in, a person who came to the front of the myth and became one with the world, but became one with Mt. Wudang, where he was born and raised. Shinhwagyeong is just such a world. It is not a world where martial arts becomes stronger, but a realm where one becomes one with the world. I have to become stronger. We must take the world into our hands. You must not climb the heavenly gate and become one with the world. There were many knots that had yet to be untied. You should never ascend to the myth until you untie all the knots. It was then. Flash! uh? Xu Liang was embarrassed and looked around. here is? At the edge of a desolate cliff. It was a familiar place. When I entered Panmajeong, I used to have a conversation with Lee Cheon-sang here. dream? or not? Suddenly, Seo-ryang looked down at his hands. Grumbling. The pre-Heavenly Demon Fire was burning in the Heavenly Demon Sword. The innate magic energy engraved on the sword led me here. then? Master? okay. At that moment, he felt himself crying. When I turned around, Lee Cheon-sang was there. The best horse of all time, with his back turned and a smile on his face. Xu Liangs eyes trembled. It was different from Lee Cheon-sang, whom he had sparred with at Panmajeong in the past. At that time, Lee Cheon-sang was a being who had been summoned by the innate magic power of the Cheonmado, so he was not in complete thought, and it was difficult to say that he was Lee Cheon-sang himself. It was different now. It was truly Lee Cheon-sang. Lee Cheon-sangs true soul, which had become one with something through the power of Geumho, which cannot be seen if he had died as a human, was there. sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And Seoryang was not impressed by his own ability to realize the difference at a glance. . I couldnt open my mouth easily. Its been so long since I wanted to ask where I can see you. I wanted to say that I had been paying attention to the path I had been taking and that it had been really difficult. And all the things I wanted to say felt meaningless. Lee Cheon-sang, who was quietly watching Seo-ryang, opened his mouth. We managed to come this far in such a short period of time. Xiliang looked up at the sky. It reminded me of the tiring days of the past. I remembered all the moments when I had to endure, worry, and grit my teeth and move on. I felt like I was about to cry without any recourse. How can you not say anything? Lee Cheon-sang made a mischievous expression. Incredibly. Didnt you miss Master Lee? It was a very human expression. Lee Cheon-sang was not the type of person to say such things. However, Lee Cheon-sangs words and actions seemed very natural. Lee Cheon-sang must have had that kind of side when he was a clear person before peeking through the cracks in the sky and entering the world of myth. Seo-ryang said with a smile. I was so busy that I didnt even think about it. I guess I was dying to see you. I dont like navy blue. Youre still telling that boring joke. Its so obvious that its not fun. Actually, I thought about it sometimes. Thats why it was sung at Panmajeong. This is me when I was half a person. He was only half-hearted, but he was clearly a master as well. Of course I did. After taking a deep breath for a moment, Seo-ryang asked. How did you get here? I do not know either. Master, is there anything you dont know? Because I couldnt become one with the world. okay. Lee Cheon-sang smiled. It was a good choice not to take out the reigning Demon Emperor. . If it were the reigning Demon Emperor, it would have sent you, who was still young, up to the sky at once. If that were the case, your spirit and body would have been ground to dust and scattered. As expected, it was like that. Did you know? I didnt know. With my head. Yeah, I guess so. Ugh. Lee Cheon-sangs toes gradually became transparent. Xu Liang chuckled. I dont know if its astronomy or something, but that sky guy is definitely a bastard. If youre going to send it already, why did you call me? There is no need to blame the sky. If we can meet each other even for a moment, that would be a good meeting. You speak like a monk. Because its easier to think that way. Lee Cheon-sang smiled. The end of the fight is coming. Thats right. After the fight to take over the world, another fight awaits. I guess so. Lee Cheon-sangs face, which was looking at Seo-ryang with a smile, turned expressionless. I have something to tell you. At that moment, Seo-ryang realized. I dont know if Lee Cheon-sang wanted it or Heaven wanted it, but the reason he came here at this moment was because of what he was about to say. Stop it before unity is achieved. yes? Tsutsutsu. A familiar face appeared in the air next to Lee Cheon-sang. It was Dam Sa-yeong. It means to stop Damsayoung before she becomes one with the world. Chapter 544 Episode 544 Unity of Four Demons (6)What does this mean? Becoming one with the world? Xu Liang frowned. Is it really possible that the old man can ascend to the Mysterious Goddess? Not like that. Lee Cheon-sang shook his head. Dam Sa-young is different from me and you. That fiery desire is indeed fit for a demon, but he has already limited himself. What limits are you talking about? It means that I set a limit on myself that I would never be able to reach the state of mythology, which is what the gurus talk about. Xu Liangs eyes lit up. Wooooow. Lee Cheon-sangs toes, which had become transparent, became opaque again. It seemed as if Lee Cheon-sang himself was rejecting it. I said I had set a limit, but Damsayoung is not qualified to be in that area in the first place. Im not talking about fate or destiny. He carved out his own destiny with a burning desire, but he could not go beyond that. It was as if I knew something, but I didnt. That is essentially what desire is. Human desire can pioneer life, but at the same time, because we are full of desire, we cannot become one with the world. But Master, you have reached that level. It did. There was a reason why Lee Cheon-sang was truly great. His desire was extremely pure. That pure desire gave him a life as the strongest man in the world and even threatened the sky. It was a desire that could be said to be truly unprecedented. Lee Cheon-sang may be the closest being to Pasun, the king of the world of desire. The reason I became a legend was because the sky was scared, regardless of my talent. Because it was obvious that if I had not ascended to the level of myth and had deepened endlessly, I would have gone to the central plains and burned everything on earth. I got goosebumps again. I knew it before, but now that I have reached this level, Lee Cheon-sang seems even more amazing. How strong is a persons desire and will that it can threaten even heaven? How extreme is a desire that can even defy the Tao of Heaven? Of course, you could have ascended to the world of myth even immediately after burning the world. I think so. You live in a completely different dimension. I cannot imagine such a life. Lee Cheon-sang filed the complaint. I really never imagined seeing such an expression on Masters face. When a weak person gets hurt, he or she has to choose one of two paths. Either give up everything or destroy everything. You said Master was a weak person? Lee Cheon-sang did not answer that question. Dam Sa-young was not a weakling. . He has always been a strong man. It was relative, though. What does it mean for him to become one with the world? Its the energy of the heavenly dragon. ! Xiliangs eyes deepened. The foundation of Cheonryonggi is Cheonchukguk (Ç) Noeumsa (). As time passed, Noeumsa Temple was divided into Daerae () and Soroe (С), and eventually it was transformed into a group called Cheonryongsa (), which revered the evil Buddha. Evil Buddha. Sakyamuni () became Buddha after undergoing rigorous training through the Four Sufferings. Cheonchuk is the place where the Buddha was born. I know that. In other words, it can be said that the study based on the Heavenly Dragon Chronicles is older than Shaolin or Bongyo. Xu Liang frowned. Are you saying that Heavenly Dragons Qi has something to do with Damsa Youngs unification with the world? How can someone who has not even ascended to the Mythological Realm become one with the world? You probably already saw it. The sight of the Heavenly Dragon Ki becoming one with its owner and, after growing, driving the owner to destruction. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. Remittance bag. Yes. A black thunderbolt flashed in the corner of Lee Cheon-sangs eyes. The fear of Cheonryonggi is not the maximization of magical power. The essence of Tianlonggi is encroachment and collapse. Encroachment and collapse. What came to mind at that moment was the image of Daehobeop Mudam, who was still unable to come to his senses. A super expert martial artist who has reached the extreme. It was hard to believe that a person who had reached such a level would have become such a helpless puppet even if the Lord of Heavenly Dragon himself had stepped forward. And a hundred degrees of remittance. Regardless of whether water energy was used or not, in the end, the Heavenly Dragon flag itself had such characteristics. There were clear limits to the puppetization through Cheonryonggi read in Panmajeong. But even that is so great that it gives me goosebumps. What kind of magic in the world can demonstrate such amazing supernormal abilities that it can instantly turn a master who could speak of the world into a puppet? Damsayoung has been learning all of the Celestial Dragons techniques since ancient times. That was it. He did not know and still does not know the true nature of the Heavenly Dragon Qi. Even Heavenly Dragon Palace Lord? I do not know. In order to grasp the essence of energy, an enlightenment that cannot be described in writing is needed. Neither Damsayoung nor Heavenly Dragon Palace Lord could reach the same level as him. Unlike you. . However, the worldly desires that Damsayoung harbors will awaken the essence of the Celestial Dragon. Xiliangs eyes sparkled with fire. With desire The energy that disintegrated the Heavenly Dragon Qi is lurking all over the world. As of now, I dont know how Dam Sa-young will handle it. But what is clear is that Damsayoung will definitely try to obtain all that power. If it is the energy that has been dismantled from the Heavenly Dragon Qi, it most likely means the blood god energy. Lord Mumyeong of the Heavenly Dragon Palace said that if the blood divine energy explodes, countless people living in the area could die. What if you could take that much energy, not just one or two, but countless amounts of it? It becomes a living disaster. . Xu Liangs eyes deepened. Lee Cheon-sang, who had been talking for a long time with a blunt expression, smiled slightly. It doesnt shake. Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. yes. Arent you afraid? No matter how he changes, I will kill him. And until now, I have never lost sight of an enemy I was determined to kill. . Dam Sa-young dies. In my hands, not anyone elses. Lee Cheon-sangs smile deepened. Its your confidence. It was quite a shocking story, but in the end, nothing changes. see. Xiliang saw his future. I dont know if its a definite future or just a goal. Whatever it was, it was clearly visible to Seo-ryangs eyes. Dam Sa-yeong faces death by her own hands. The sight of himself standing in front of the fallen Dam Sa-young, rejoicing at having defeated his fateful nemesis. Pusss. Lee Cheon-sangs toes became transparent again. It seemed like they didnt think there was any need to stop them anymore. The process of gradually becoming transparent from the feet to the shins and thighs looked very natural. Xi Liang asked. Are you leaving? Goes. Can I see you again? Lee Cheon-sang shook his head. Didnt you say you would put a blanket where I was buried? If you give me a good blanket, then we can meet again. It was an uncharacteristic joke. Xu Liang smiled. If you keep doing that, Ill lay down some straw for you. If you want to remain a poor disciple who doesnt respect your master, then do so. ha ha ha! When Seo-ryang met Lee Cheon-sang again, he felt both joy and sadness. But not now. He was able to send off Lee Cheon-sang sincerely. I hope you stay healthy until we see you again. Take care of yourself too. All right. ah! And sssssss. Transparency has progressed to Lee Cheon-sangs solar plexus. The Heavenly Dragon is so great, is it possible to counter it with my magic skills? At that moment, Lee Cheon-sangs expression returned to that of the old Daecheon Demon. There is nothing in the world or universe that the reigning Demon Emperors energy cannot destroy, and there is no will anywhere in the world that the old Demon Emperor you created cannot devour. . Trust in yourself and the history of our school. All right. Xiliang lowered his head. Thank you for talking today. And dont forget. Lee Cheon-sang disappeared. But his voice remained. You are the only Heavenly Demon that I recognize. is it okay? . Seo leader. omg! Seoyang blinked in surprise. A look of puzzlement appeared on Zheng Zhongbaeks face. Are you okay? Seo-ryang hurriedly looked around. Time. From the moment of enlightenment when I opened the heavenly gate and rejected the call of Heavenly Spirit, until I met and talked to my teacher Cheon-sang Lee. Almost no time has passed. It was amazing. I think its okay. Then you are lucky. Zhong Zhenbaeks face, which had been colored with incredulity, was filled with the same surprise as before. Well, if Im not mistaken Yes. Xiliang looked up at the sky. I saw it. Although only briefly. Zheng Zhongbaeks mouth opened in shock. Xu Liang shook his head. I know you saw it, but I cant handle it at my current level. It seemed like that. Song Zhongbaek stuck out his tongue. You show an astounding appearance every time we meet. I didnt know that we would get a glimpse into the realm of myth through that brief sparring. Theres no point in looking at a tree you cant climb. If you have seen it once, you will definitely be able to climb it in the future. I guess so but I dont remember. hmm? Xu Liang smiled. I dont remember. How I was able to skip so many steps and get a glimpse of that realm. I dont even know what to do to climb again. Realization once missed becomes further away than before. Its as if the more you pursue a dream memory, the fainter it becomes. Thats a bit unfortunate. But its okay. Its not a level I can endure anyway, and my martial arts skills wont improve just because I reach Shinhwagyeong. The world of myth is the state where any harmony can be created if one wishes to do so. Since you can become one with the world, it will also be possible to use powers close to natural disasters like Lee Cheon-sang. But it is no longer martial arts. It is literally the power of God. In other words, martial arts reached its peak is the same as the power that Seo Liang has now. Grumbling. Zhong Zhenbaeks eyes wavered. White heat. Blood-red flames spew out from Seo-ryangs hands. There was a white glow at the center of the flame. It was a demonic fire comparable to the red and white flame of the reigning Demon Emperors Socheongeolhwa (fire). I was wondering when I would reach the top, but in return for seeing the other side of the world, I was able to set foot on a higher place. There are a total of five hell gates in Guyumagong. Among them, the first one is the Underworld Jade Demon Gate Gate Style, the second is the Demon Gwansang Heaven and Earth Gate Style, and the third is the Thirteen Demon Kings Terror Form. And now the fourth gate of hell has opened. God Demon Sect style. The explosive growth of Guyu Demon Lord, who shares and accepts the heavenly energy that the current reigning Demon Emperor cannot fully endure. Xi Liang clenched his fist. Wow! The red and white flames died down. Lets prepare for war. Chapter 545 Episode 545 Yeomramashin (_ħ) (1)Sect leader?! Surprise appeared on Hu Yaoshengs face. Uh, when did you come? Xu Liang smiled. why? Isnt it nice to see you? Is that possible? It was no wonder that Ho Yo-seong was surprised. Its only been five days since I heard the news that they had joined hands with the Iron Blood Lord, Seonggeumbaek. Even if we assume that it has been a little over 10 days since we actually held hands, it means that we passed through two provinces in just a few days. Because I want to test my limits. yes? Hocheon Demon Emperor and Dongpil Tiger King will arrive in three or four days. Hu Yaoshengs eyes twinkled. A subtle majesty emanated from Seoryangs appearance as he looked up at the sky with his back turned. His characteristic playful expression remained the same, but something much heavier felt than before he left school. The heart rate rises automatically. The more I looked at Seoliang, the more dazzling my eyes seemed to become. ! At that moment, Hu Yaosheng saw a vision. Behind the body of a demon god whose physique is as strong as a steel tower, which cannot even be described as strong and strong, the shadow of an absolutely invincible man who created a legend that will never be seen before is cast. The greatest demon of all time, the absolute demon god of the past. The shadow of Lee Cheon-sang, who was the strongest Heavenly Demon in the history of Shinto religion and whose presence was imprinted on the world with unprecedented power. Hu Yaosheng lowered his head. Congratulations on your great achievement. hmm? I sincerely congratulate you on having transcended your time and reached a level that rivals all times. Xu Liang chuckled. Were not there yet. It was a long way away. Although he casts the shadow of an invincible person, he speaks in a very human voice. Looking at that, Ho Yaoseong was convinced. I believe that the leader will one day become a great person comparable to the previous leader. However, I had no doubt that he would live a completely different life as a god and as a human being than the previous religious leader. What about the power of the Ice Palace and the Demon Lords spirit? This work is done now, so I should get back to what I was doing. The Demon King was sent to Sacheon. Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thats a wise decision. Currently, the enemys strongest forces are concentrated in Hubei. Also, the leader of the enemy, Dam Sa-yeong, was there, so he probably gathered all the secret military power that we couldnt figure out. That power could be seen as the limbs of Dam Sa-yeong, so to speak. It can be said to be the sum of the strongest powers gained while expanding its power. But the enemys strength did not end there. Seven Great Gates Sect. Excluding Shaolin and Shaman, the power of the Seven Great Gates was still intact. Even in the several battles that Seo-ryang and Dam Sa-yeong have had so far, they have not appeared. It may be because of Damsayoungs orders. Damsayoung was thoroughly controlling the power of the Seven Great Gates Sect. In other words, the place where the greatest power was concentrated, excluding Hubei, was Sacheon (Ĵ). In Sacheon, there are Cheongseongpa, Amipa, and Sacheondanga. When the demon kings spirit arrives in Sichuan, the first thing to do is blockade the Tang family gate. Thats right. The memorization and firearms used in Shingyo were all based on those of Sacheondanga. Furthermore, they even improved them with the enormous capital power of Protestantism. And the demon king thoroughly studied poison and memorized weapons. The poison of the Tang family is still a danger, but when it comes to firearms and memorization, the demon king spirit is also an expert. Even if they only block the Dangga, the movement of the Dangga is greatly restricted. If the movement of the party is restricted, a clear vacuum will be created in Sichuan power. In that case, the movement of the Blue Star faction and the Army faction will be restricted, which will ultimately buy time for their power management. And Binggung. He was sent to the Jiangsu front line. Hu Yaoshengs eyes sparkled. Are you considering handing over the Bing Palaces troops along with the main schools troops? Wouldnt that be better? The reason why some of Yeogeukdo and Binggungs troops were deployed to Shandong was to surround the enemy and at the same time control the movement of the imperial army. However, the entire power of the Ice Palace was not gathered. If they want to go south, they have no choice but to pass through Hebei, and then the top 10 strong men residing in the imperial palace will move. Therefore, we must pressure them step by step with Yeogeukdo, the Magons, and the Heavenly Demon Army. In this part, it is better to move with stability. Hu Yaosheng nodded. If we occupied Sacheon, a complete siege would be possible, but thats a bit disappointing. I cant help it. It is said that when a great general enters a war, he first fights after winning, but this war has a different nature. When you have to hit, you have to hit like theres no back. What you said is correct, sir. So how does the General Military Department view the current situation? Hu Yaosheng smiled. In his confident smile, the insight of a military strategist who has grown again like Seo-ryang was revealed. There will be a provocation within a few dozen days. I think so too. Even the Iron Blood Castle joined hands with the Heavenly Demon Church. You have lost one of the biggest cards you can use before the skirmish even begins. In the meantime, they tried to increase their power through countless dark realms, but most of those dark realms were destroyed because of Seoryang. Now, male and female have no meaning anymore. From now on, it is right to move to a war of power management through fighting, rather than a fight about the quality and quantity of power. And we have made contact on all fronts. If the enemy attacks, retreat to the rear. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. okay? yes. A meaningful expression appeared on Hu Yaoshengs face. The first cut must be made by the leader, right? As expected, you know how I feel. haha. There is nothing more joyful than having mutual understanding between military subjects and subjects. When Dongpil and the Demon Emperor come, I plan to leave school again. Hu Yaosheng was not anxious. Would you like to take a look around? okay. All right. Xiliang nodded his head a few times and turned around. He walked a few steps and then stopped. Total military. Yes, leader. Youve had a hard time. Hu Yaosheng lowered his head. Please accomplish your great work. There was no answer. In front of Hu Yaocheng, who stretched his back again, there was no Xu Liang. * * * Its hazy. The repetition of clarity and ambiguity made my mind dizzy. But for some reason, the dizziness wasnt unpleasant. As I got into the sensation of spinning around, my worries about everything disappeared and my body lost all tension and I felt peaceful. Feel so good. He knew this was not normal, but he still liked this empty leisure. I have been running non-stop my entire life. I havent had a single day of peace in decades. Even when sharing a drink of joy or taking a little rest, my head was always thinking of next. I thought maybe this was just nature. Otherwise, I wouldnt have been able to reach the extreme level without a lot of rest. If death were like this. people say Death is like rest. Somehow, I thought that might really be the case. If you are someone who has lived the life given to you by heaven without any waste, death will be an endless rest and exhilarating rest. And he was confident that he had lived a life sufficient to find rest. It was really long. Lets rest now. I did enough. When I thought about that, the dizziness got even worse. On the other hand, I felt even better. Now I too will come to Pasoons side That was then. Go already? huh? Who is it? It was definitely a familiar voice. As soon as I heard that voice, a flood of joy and sadness came over me. no. Its a voice that gives strength just by hearing it. So he didnt want that voice to be heard. Now, he no longer wanted to continue living a life filled with waves of joy and sorrow. Nice to meet you, but thats it. I didnt want to block the path to the world of rest. He truly thought so. At that time, a welcome voice was heard again. Im sorry, but its not time for you to rest yet. Its not time to rest Thats right. This strange feeling of discomfort that remained in my heart clearly told me that there was work I had not yet finished. But what does that matter? How many people die after completing everything they have to do? You yourself are just one of those many people. He is an ordinary person with nothing special about him. Now leave me alone. I just want to rest. Youve been resting for quite some time, so you should swing your fist vigorously for me again, right? Who are you? You promised. He said he would serve me until he died. I also said I would use you until I die. Who are you to receive my loyalty? What is it with you that you want to use me like an object? Get up. Rise up and let the world know that our schools shield has not yet rusted. Main school? shield? I have not yet permitted your death. Flash! Mudams eyes opened. Huh! The refreshing air swept past my lungs. Grrrr. The muscles all over my body, which had shrunk, swelled again at an alarming rate. The strong and elastic muscles that had been there before he collapsed were quickly being replaced by his withered body. Recovery speed beyond imagination. It was a recovery that could not be understood by human common sense. The shrunken muscles were repeatedly torn and twisted, and tremendous magical energy rushed into the injured area, creating more and more elastic muscles. Woooooo!! It wasnt just muscles. Powerful magical energy was seeping into every part of the body, including bones, joints, skin, etc. The magic energy was as fast as a lightning bolt and as soft as water, giving extreme joy as well as excruciating pain. Mudam turned his head with trembling eyes. There was a handsome man with a strong physique. The sight of him pouring out intangible magical energy while closing his eyes and holding his pulse with both hands looked truly pious. Master!! Slur. Xiliang opened his eyes. In his clear black and white eyes, there was love as deep as the sea and majesty as high as Mount Tai. Have you come to your senses? The heavy voice seemed to take my breath away. Seo-ryang smiled and took his hand away from Mu-dams door. As expected of you. The temptation of rest must have been great, but you resisted it and came back to me. Mudam hurriedly got down from the bed. My recovered body was as vibrant as before. So much so that you wouldnt even think that the body had been lying down for a long time. But that wasnt important right now. Dominion sex! Immortal! The Great Protection Law of Protestantism provides an audience with the Holy Spirit! Its nice to see you again. Mudam could not bear to raise his head. There is no way to stop feeling devastated. He felt extremely self-destructive at not being able to do his job for a long time because his body was taken away by the enemy. I was so incompetent in my beliefs that I disturbed the religious leader. I committed a sin worthy of death Mudam raised his head. Seo-ryangs smile grew brighter. Mudams eyes looking at him had become much more intense than before he fell. I will serve my religious leader for the rest of my life and wash away this sin. Thats right. Xi Liang took Mu Tans hand and helped him up. Welcome back. Sir. Seoliang patted his shoulder and continued speaking. This is not something to say to someone who has just woken up, but you have work to do. Mudam bowed his head. Please give your order. I will be excommunicated again within three or four days. Until then, pass everything on to your successor. yes? Ill hand it over to you and go on another outing to the central plains with me. What do you mean by outing? Since they received a humiliating blow, you should also beat them to death. Isnt that right? A fiery demonic energy surged from Mudams eyes. Chapter 546 Episode 546 Yeomramashin (_ħ) (2)Heo-eok! So Yeonsim was astonished. Church leader?! uh? Is So Wonju here? How did you get here?! For a moment, Soyeonsim thought it was a mistake. I was so surprised that I forgot to say hello. She quickly got down on her knees. Reigning Holy Spirit, Heavenly Demon Immortal! The Lord of Hwanhee has an audience with you. Why dont you just come here and help me out? Oh yeah! So Yeon-sim hurriedly approached Seo-ryang. Surprisingly, the place where Seoliang was located was Soyeonsims residence, Huwon. And Seoryang was pulling out weeds that had grown in a small flower bed in a corner of the garden. So Yeon-sim said with a puzzled face. Master. I will do this, so you can go up and rest. It is clear that the sight of a man called the God of the Demons squatting on the dirt floor and pulling weeds is a sight that is difficult to see even if you pay a thousand gold. But to So Yeon-sim, it was not a spectacle. Isnt it even the flower bed he used to tend? It was truly a flagship event. Xu Liang spoke in a relaxed tone. Is there a law that says a religious leader cant pull up weeds? Thats not it. Im just doing it as a pastime. By the way, no matter how busy you are, take care of yourself. sorry. Haha, theres nothing to be sorry about. Its not even my flower bed. So Yeonsim rarely showed a straight face. All the land and people in this church belong to the leader. You dont have to show a straight face. Thats what it means. Oh, that one there. I think Ill have to pull that one out. yes. Im sure they cleaned up the pestilence well, but I wonder where these damn weeds come from. The author, said to be the greatest man in the Demonic Murim, and Mine, the highest-ranking official in charge of Shingyos household affairs, sat face to face and plucked weeds. Xu Liang spoke in a leisurely voice. Is everything going well? yes? which? The successor class. Youre saying youre going to hand over Hwanheewon to Juhwa? Soyeonsim lowered her head. When I tried to squat down and lower my head, I felt like my spine was curling up. yes. Fortunately, they are following along well. okay? Thats a good thing. Its been a while since Ive seen you, but Juhwa was no ordinary genius. Your administrative skills are already better than mine. Haha really? Are you really looking forward to that? Seoliang patted his dirt-covered hands. Whew, this is pretty much it, right? I think so. Look here, So Wonju. Please speak, Master. Arent you bored? yes? Xu Liang smiled. What are you going to do after handing over the position of Hwanhee Wonju to Juhwa? Given your personality, I dont think youll end up in the defense court. Thats Soyeonsim licked her lips. I havent thought much about it yet. okay? yes. I also want to do something productive. I know that my destiny is just around the corner, but I feel like its too soon for me to retire. Thats right. Im still young. Although it is not something a young man who has not yet learned to speak would say, So Yeon-sim did not feel any discomfort from Seo-ryangs words. He is already God. God doesnt find anything strange no matter what he says. Moreover, although Seoryangs body is now in limbo, in his previous life, he was the king of the world of assassins who lived in active service until he was close to his 60th birthday. This was the reason why Seo-ryangs voice carried weight. Well, theres no need to worry anymore. I must have been running without being able to rest properly, so why not take a few years to rest and think about it? So Yeon-sim smiled bitterly. Im excited just listening to it, but I dont know if Ill be able to relax for even a few months, let alone a few years. why? They say that people who have worked all their lives feel uncomfortable when they suddenly take a break. Her pious tone of voice was gradually returning to the tone she used when dealing with Seo Liang during the time of the Three Dukes. When you talk about your personal history, your unique personality comes out. Seo-ryang burst into laughter. Familiarity is a double-edged sword. When people rest, they must also know how to rest. Feeling uncomfortable while resting? To me, that doesnt seem normal either. So does he. I havent decided yet what I will do after passing on the title of Wonju Seoryang looked up at the sky and stroked her chin before smiling. Actually, it looks like its going to get busy again. Soyeonsims eyes deepened. You mean after the war? After the war. In other words, it means after winning this fight. Soyeonsim realized that the religious leader believed that she would unconditionally win this war. There are not enough people to rule the world. Wouldnt it be laughable to have a chunk of land in the central region in your hands, but to be troubled by a manpower shortage even before you can properly start your business? . When the war is over, rest as much as you can. When you think youve rested, come to me and get something to do. Soyeonsim smiled. Is this really a pastime? Uh huh, what does this person think of me as? The leader. Well, the world is inherently relative. It may only be a very small part of the vast world, but it may be too difficult for you to handle. ! Its going to take a while to sort this out, too. You will be able to rest well, so dont worry too much. Soyeonsims face, which was full of smiles, hardened. What does it mean to be a part of the world? Do you know who I trust the most in terms of work ability among the leaders of the Protestant Church? Total military? thats right. Sometimes I want to punch him, but the overall militarys work ability deserves praise. Xu Liang pointed to Xiao Yanshen with his chin. And the same goes for you. . I trust the demons of our school. But trust and ability are two different things. I think it would be okay for you to leave me in charge of one area. Its a huge offer. If I take control of the world, I will entrust you with an entire region. It was something that any person in the world should be deeply moved by. But So Yeon-sim couldnt be happy. There must be a ton of work to do. Xu Liang nodded. Because you have to rule it. For me just attending the religious leader is enough. Governing them well means serving me. Just as you have ruled Hwanheewon until now. ! The emperor may be complaining, but he is in a situation where he will have to use up his remaining life just by reorganizing the imperial palace. Whatever it is, we have to eat it all. Wouldnt that be enough to call it a world of magic? Its an unfamiliar conversation. We are talking about ruling the world, not Shingyo or Demonic martial arts. So Yeon-sim felt a stronger burden than ever. First of all we must lead this war to victory. It was a word spoken carefully. Xu Liang nodded. Thats right. Dont say things like youll win or dont worry. Rather, the answer reassured Soyeonsim. There is no one in the world who can stop the religious leader, but there is nothing wrong with being cautious. So thats it. yes? Are you going too? Uh, where? I plan to leave school in three days. Im going to take a look around the power lines as well. ! And most likely there will be a fight. Soyeonsims eyes wavered. Xu Liang smiled and looked at her hands. Is that fist that turned my eyes black before still strong? I I think I must have accumulated a lot of things while working hard for Protestantism. I need to release it hotly, right? Xi Liang tapped her shoulder. Lets go together. * * * Whoop. Cheolmoojeongs body, completely drenched in sweat, was virtually perfect. It is the destination of the physical body that can be achieved through training. It was an extremely practical martial body that any warrior in the world would want to possess. Not yet. Cheolmoojeong took back his outstretched hand and took a deep breath. Saaaaagh. In an instant, all the sweat from my body evaporated due to the magical energy released. I think I just need to add a little more. The wall is right in front of you. It was like that before, but now I felt that we were even closer. So I felt even more crazy. It seemed like I could break down the wall in an instant, but even if I practiced with confidence, the distance only narrowed and it rarely broke. There is only one difference. The gap cannot be narrowed even by a single inch. It would be better if you couldnt see it, or you would give up any regrets, but it looks openly as if you can break through right away, as if you want to break through right away. Even before climbing the pole, I had never felt this helpless. On the contrary, I never imagined that I would experience such hardships after ascending to the top. With this inaction now, it will be difficult to gain the upper hand in the fight against the midfielders top teenager. I was furious. Whoa. Cheolmoojeong let out a deep sigh. This is also my shortcoming. Who would you blame? It was said that the higher you climb, the more difficult it is to take a step forward. Most other experts will have this experience. The only difference is that, sooner or later, they eventually broke down the wall and climbed up, and they are still stagnant. S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lets not eat hastily. If we move forward step by step as we have done so far, the light will definitely be seen. At that time, a voice was heard. Its the right attitude. omg! Cheolmoojeong, who was surprised, immediately turned around and took a stance. At the same time, Cheolmoojeongs eyes widened. Master?! How have you been? Cheolmoojeong immediately fell to his knees. reign! lets do it. ? No, I think Ive heard it dozens of times just today. Just get up now. Oh yeah. Cheolmoojeong stood up with precise movements. Xu Liang asked with a smile. Isnt it working? He was the one who saw through the state of the Iron Heart at once. Cheolmoojeong bowed his head politely. It seems that it is due to lack of talent and lack of effort. I apologize. Youre not saying that a master of extreme magic is lacking in talent or effort. . Like you said, dont be impatient and just keep going. The path you want will definitely open up. Even if it was just empty words, the encouragement the teacher gave me gave me strength. Its an honor. What glory is there in something like this? Seolyang stroked his chin and looked Cheolmoojeong up and down. Anyway, is your body fully prepared? yes? The body is ready, the effort is sufficient, and the wall of enlightenment is just around the corner. In the end, it means that if you fill in just one thing that is lacking, you can take one step forward. Cheolmoojeongs eyes wavered. What do you mean by one thing that is not enough? Xu Liang smiled. Are you curious? yes. ha ha ha! It seemed that the unmanned person was as hard as a soldier and was extremely unmanned. There are some things that are lacking, but it is difficult to describe them in words. In the end, you have to find out for yourself. Oh yeah. I just think it would be a good idea to change the environment a bit. What do you mean by environment? Slurp. For a moment, Cheolmoojeongs eyes lit up. A woman appeared from behind a bush in the distance. Although she was middle-aged, she was still a top-notch expert who boasted neat and clean looks. So Wonju? I seduced you yesterday. Yes?! I will be going out into the world in two days. And I plan to wield the first sword in an all-out war. Xu Liang held out his hand. Wont you join us in seeing the moment when we take a historic step towards the world of magic? Cheolmoojeong couldnt help but hold his hand. One by one, the active leaders of Shingyo gathered at Seoryangs residence. Chapter 547 Episode 547 Yeomramashin (_ħ) (3)The mountain scenery of Mt. Wudang had a quiet mystery. Dam Sa-yeongs face was extremely expressionless as he climbed to the top of the main peak, climbed Mount Wudang, and looked down upon the world. Its like fog. I cant tell if its mountain clouds or fog. It was a scenery that gave a mysterious feeling. So, some people said that the scenery of Wudang Mountain was gloomy. However, because the energy of Mt. Wonche was good, few people felt it was truly gloomy. However, in Dam Sa-yeongs eyes, the mountain clouds felt gloomy and gloomy today. Dam Sa-young chuckled. Where did it go wrong? He thought he was defeated. Its funny to think this before the war even begins, but Dam Sa-young admits her defeat. Did you not understand your opponents abilities? no. Thats not it. Damsayoung closed her eyes. Was it greed that exceeded its means? Victory will be achieved. We will win this war and take control of the world. That thought did not change. But the process is the problem. Tactics were rampant, such as provoking each other, gathering troops, and tricking the opponent with ghost tricks. If you think that such a process is also part of the war, it is true that it has been defeated, at least so far. During that process, almost nothing went as planned. Have you been tricked by your opponent? Or was it too greedy? If not him A fierce madness swirled in the slowly opening eyes. Does fate want my defeat? I really had no idea I would even think like this. Fortune tellers often say that it is fate or fate, but I have never believed in such things in the first place and have no intention of believing in them. If there truly is such a thing as fate or fate in this world, and if there are laws set from birth in this world, it would mean that in the end, everyone is nothing more than a puppet. Even he himself has lived his entire life under the influence of others. Even before he rose to his current position, he was good at alienation and psychological warfare, and was able to manipulate others to his liking. The fact that he lived his life being manipulated by someone was something he really didnt want to admit. Suddenly, Dam Sa-young remembered a person. I dont know if its okay to call him a character. Lee Cheon-sang. The best horse of all time, the absolute best horse of all time. An incarnation of absolute martial arts who destroyed the Uicheon Alliance with a dying body that was unable to display even a tenth of its original ability. What did this world look like through the eyes of someone who was born as a human and rose to the rank of god? Was he really seeing something called destiny? Was it possible to face this fateful karma? Thats nonsense. Dam Sa-young denied it at once. If I had known my fate, there would have been no reason to come there and die I was in denial and at the same time had an eerie thought. Could it be that by giving up his own life, he became a stepping stone for his successor? That wouldnt be possible. Neither humans nor gods can escape the primal fear of extinction. Moreover, Lee Cheon-sang was able to take control of the world without having to do so. In the end, even Lee Cheon-sang was not enough. Although he reached a god-like level where he could even handle natural disasters, he died a shabby death. That was just his limit. Thats the result. Lee Cheon-sang single-handedly destroyed Uicheon-maeng, but did not kill himself. Although I thought I was very fortunate, it was a choice that I couldnt help but wonder about. If it had been me, I would have killed the two enemy leaders first and then used my remaining strength to slaughter all of the remaining troops. That was common sense. This will make your back more comfortable. But Lee Cheon-sangs choice was different. Whatever it is, its clear that hes difficult for me to understand. It was the difference between a person who only sees the present and a person who sees all three worlds C past, present and future. Damsayoung will not understand until she dies. The reason why Lee Cheon-sang faced death as a human being, and the reason why he was pushed to such an extent. In the end, he did not know that in order to take control of the world, the best and best way is to receive and wield the wishes of those living in the era rather than an individuals overwhelming martial power. And there was no need to know. This is because he lived his own way and experienced success in his own way. But it only ended there. Besides Damsayoung muttered bitterly. Because I wasnt able to manage my internal affairs properly. Until he became the Lord of Uicheon, he had never made a single mistake. No, I may have made a mistake, but I overcame the situation each time with a strategy that more than made up for the mistake. Although he may have experienced failure, he erased the cruel traces of failure with greater success. But why? After the collapse of the Uicheon League and the formation of a new force, various loopholes were shown in the once-in-a-lifetime match where the world was at stake. And as time passed, the gap grew and widened, eventually destroying the word trust. . Thats interesting. Tsk tsk. Laughter leaked from Dam Sa-youngs mouth. trust? This damsa-young? That sounds funny. Trust is just a nice-looking facade, and affection is just a product of emptiness without substance. Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No matter what anyone says, Mother Nature follows the survival principle of survival of the fittest and the survival of the fittest. In such a place, it is very foolish to trust other beings. Trust skips existence and goes towards the act of existence. The word trust can be attached only when one can be sure of the results of the action. But why did he think he had been betrayed? Since when did you start trusting others? Thats interesting. Yes, I wasnt myself, thats why Ive been treated like this. Wooooow. The energy of Heavenly Invincible Gods Power enveloped Damsayoungs entire body. It was as blue as a clear sky without a single cloud. It was so blue that if you just looked at it, you could feel the darkness beyond the sky. That was Damsayeong. Appearance like a hermit. Although he lived under the name of Uicheon, his essence ultimately touched the darkness of his own existence. Dam Sa-yeong raised the heavenly energy to its limit. Ugh! Wooooow! The blue essence was shaking like crazy. It was shaking so violently that it looked like a burning flame. Flash! Flash! Dam Sa-youngs bright blue pupils blinked repeatedly. okay. How long has it been since you became so engrossed in the divine skill itself that you sank deep into it? He became immersed in the Celestial Dragons techniques, breaking through limitations and entering the realm of transcendence. Since then, I have never been immersed in the extreme openness of Heavenly Rebellion. Even when fighting that guy, Seoliang or Cheonhajin, he didnt open up to this extent. I wasnt in the mood to do that. It was like that. Cheeeeeeeek! His eye light, which had been blinking repeatedly, soon turned into a single dot. Was it you? Saaaaagh. The mountain clouds of Wudang Mountain slowly stirred. Just as Seo-ryang and Yeo Geuk-do brought out the form of consciousness into fantasy through extremely polished Dan Sang-jeon. I began to see it in Damsayeongs divine eyes and in those shining eyes that visualize the essence of existence. Thunderous passion burst from his mouth. Hyuncheon!! Jjiiiiing! Dam Sa-yeongs terrifying shout became an intangible shock wave and completely split the center of Sanyun. Dam Sa-youngs blue eyes burned with anger. How dare this undead old man fool me?! He stepped forward violently. Quaaaang! The shock wave spreading from the main peak of Mt. Wudang shook the entire mountain range. Hyeoncheonjinin, who could not become a complete immortal, but became one with Wudang Mountain, which was filled with the breath of Wonmushin, groaned. Cheeeeeeeee! The divine energy of Wudang Mountain stirred. The energy of the shaman Seonsan, who was moving according to the flow of Suncheon (), rushed towards Damsayeong at an alarming speed. It was clear energy, but it was also completely different from what is commonly called energy. Should I call it the soul of the mountain? It had a clear will, but at the same time contained something that transcended human perception. Flash! Of the two blue eyes without any blemishes, the left eye gradually turned blood-red. It is the main body of blood spirit energy. The blood divine energy of the five elements scattered throughout the world was the energy of the source that had to be entered into the end. In Cheonryong Palace, this energy was called Hyeolwonshingi (Ѫԭ). In this way, his eyes became blue-red evil eyes. Like fate. As if to ridicule the magical eye of Left Blue and Right Red, possessed by the Ten Heavenly Demons of the Heavenly Demon Church, Seoliang, Dam Sa-yeong, Commander-in-Chief of the Imperial Army, Uicheon Martial Emperor, uses Left Red and Right Blue. ) created the issue. The two were so similar and yet so different at the same time. In the sky, two geniuses of desire who have carved out a destiny for themselves that this world has no part in, influence each other and form a relationship as heavenly enemies full of madness. Rumbling! Dark clouds gathered. Shoot! A rain shower fell that was not supposed to fall at the right time. He used the infinite potential of the Blood Source Goddess to bring about heavy rain. Among the five elements of the Heavenly Dragon Technique, it is the secret art of healing patients using the blood water spirit energy. It was the true ability of someone who possessed the blood source spirit. Dam Sa-young, who had fully drawn the power of a genius who is considered the best in the history of Cheonryong Palace, was causing a strange weather change with artificial power. Shoot! The heavy rain, which became more intense as time passed, turned the ground upside down. Huh! Huh! The red glow in Dam Sa-yeongs left eye gradually faded. It was a secret art for treating patients that covered an enormous range. Even Damsayoung of the world had no choice but to exhaust her strength to the bottom. However, the results were truly dizzying. Crumbling! Quang! An unimaginable amount of rain poured down in a short period of time. The rainwater combined to pull out rocks and turn the ground over. Small landslides occurred throughout Wudang Mountain. A natural landslide was induced using the power of Mother Nature rather than physical force. bang! Qarring! Quaaaang! Disaster struck Mt. Wudang. Damsayoungs face became extremely pale. He suffered severe internal injuries due to excessive use of the blood source device. However, the results were extremely satisfactory. You wont have anything to do with me anymore! The will of Hyeoncheonjinin, who had become one with Wudang Mountain, was silenced by the Celestial Dragons magic. never! You can never get involved with me! When Uicheon Maeng was healthy, the two met on an unknown mountain overlooking Maengs scenery at a glance. It was from that moment on. From then on, Hyeoncheonjinin was influencing Damsayeongs heart. Can it be seen as another form of the sword of the heart? If Lee Cheon-sang, the incarnation of destruction, used the mind sword to cause a natural disaster, Hyeon Cheon Jin-in and Nam Gung-eon, the incarnations of the martial arts of the righteous faction, guided the opponents hearts to the right using the mind sword. That correctness became a terrible poison to Dam Sa-young. It has become the seed of peace that erases the stubbornness and addictive loneliness. Cheeeeeeeek! Pale smoke rose from Dam Sa-youngs body. Bababababaak! Slurp. His body, which had been repelling the pouring rainwater, gradually accepted the water energy. The weakened blood source energy gradually began to be restored. Dam Sa-yeong took a strong step forward. Fuuuuuuu! Soggy dirt splashed everywhere. After a while. Did you call me? The one who oversees the nine Kyoryu Dynasties. According to the Heavenly Demon Church, a person with the rank of Grand Commander of the Heavenly Demon knelt in front of Damsa-yeong. Where is Hu? It is currently located in the southernmost part of Hubei, across the river. Tell Hu. Turn around. Dam Sa-yeong burst into laughter. A terrifying madness was felt in the laughter. If the war has just started, we should at least find some fun. Chapter 548 Episode 548 Flame Demon God (4)?! Dan Lihu looked north without realizing it. what? Did I feel wrong? It felt like blood spirit energy was exploding? Everyone who wielded blood sacred energy in this area was here. And there was no one who operated the blood god machine in earnest in the area that Dan Lihu could see. Could it be Master? Dan Lihu, who was looking north with shaking eyes, quickly shook his head. I guess Im mistaken. The distance from here to Wudang Mountain was considerable. Even if you unfold the divine law, it will take at least three or four days. Of course it wouldnt be Masters energy. Rather, I thought that the reason why the blood spirit was spewing out was because of the hostility coming from the south. The air is getting hot. My skin already feels tingling. If you go south from Hubuk, you will reach Honam. And in the northernmost part of Honam, Shingyos elite troops were stationed. It wasnt just Honam. The strongest troops of the Heavenly Demon God Church were distributed in other provinces adjacent to Honam. Perhaps when the war begins, they will attack with terrifying force. Its unfortunate, but in terms of the quality of troops, that side is superior. The reason the Church of the Heavenly Demon was able to engage in a fierce battle against the martial arts in the central plains for a thousand years was thanks to the qualitative superiority of its troops that no other organization could surpass. Of course, this side has an overwhelming advantage in terms of quantity. However, in terms of quality, it is bound to be inferior to the Heavenly Demon God Church. But its okay. Wooooow. The solar energy burned in the sun wheel wrapped around the wrist. Ill show you how to overpower quality with quantity. The Celestial Dragons techniques can be said to be the best in the world. It was powerful, but in terms of usability, it could be said to be the best in the world. It may be difficult to attack extreme experts, but you can turn the tide of a troop battle by twisting the flow of nature. That was the reason why the Heavenly Dragon Technique was dangerous. There is no better means of assisting troops in large-scale battles than the Heavenly Dragon Technique. The world will soon find out. What a terrifying power the Heavenly Dragon Technique is. The pursuit of power that changes with the passage of time. Dan Lihu had no doubt that the world would now be more enthusiastic about martial arts than martial arts. Full army advance. Grumble. Dan Lihu advances with the imperial army Wu Cheon, led by the Five Dragons of the Qiaolong Dynasty. As we move forward, step by step, the tension in the air becomes stronger. Even he, who had acquired the fastest and most perfect steadfastness among the executioners while cultivating the Heavenly Dragon Flag, could not help but feel nervous at this moment. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A fight to take control of the world. This is the beginning of a real all-out war. And the first fight begins with himself, the great disciple of the Emperors Commander-in-Chief. Maybe its because Im nervous, but I feel pressured. It was a feeling I had never felt before learning the Heavenly Dragon technique. Dan Lihu smiled bitterly. In the end, is there no such thing as complete immobility? Its been a while since I took a deep breath. Ill bury you properly. It was then. Beep! The sharp cry of a hawk was heard from across the northern sky. Food! The moment you think youve heard it, its right in front of you. It was one of the spiritual creatures raised by the imperial army. When Dan Lihu stretched out his arm, a pure white hawk sat on his forearm. Master? He hurriedly untied the letter from Maes ankle and unfolded it. ?! Dan Lihus eyes deepened. Not the Honam front? Why did he suddenly give this order? I checked the handwriting and seal just in case, but when I looked again, it was true that the teacher had sent it. In the first place, this Jeon Seo-eung could not have been dealt with unless it was Dam Sa-young. What is the reason? The center is always best for a preemptive strike. It was common sense. Dan Lihu felt embarrassed. Its frustrating because I cant see you in person and talk to you. Of course, it is also possible to use a tactic close to the Ten Thousand Resonance Sounds through the Heavenly Dragon Flag. However, not only does it consume a tremendous amount of internal strength, but there are limitations to the technique during recovery. The same was true for masters who had reached the level of perfection, although there was only a difference in degree. In other words, it is a difficult tactic for him to choose as he is about to fight the first battle. Even the person answering the question must expend enormous amounts of energy. Is it lack of experience? There has clearly been a change in Masters heart. But its not as easy to be sure as it used to be. Unlike before, I cant see him right next to me. This is the difficult thing about being a captain who manages troops. A misjudgment made by a person leading an army of over 5,000 troops could turn the battlefield against him. I cant help it. Anyway, this is an order from above. And now you are in the position of your hands and feet, not your head. You must follow it unconditionally. All troops stop. Good! When the Gyoryongjo stopped moving forward, the Five Heavenly Emperors also stopped walking. They were surprisingly well-trained elite soldiers. When it came to moving as one body, the Imperial Army was overwhelming the Gyoryongjo. The striking point has been changed as of the current time. Dan Lihu looked to the right. It was west. We are going to Guizhou. * * * Ma Dong-pil knelt down. Master. Are you here? He bowed his head and looked at Seo-ryang again. Ma Dong-pils eyes wavered. As expected, he has changed. After gaining great enlightenment from iron-blooded resistance, the leader changed once again. The sight of him sitting on a small rock and playing with Geumho looks very relaxed. The calm air of that leisure made his atmosphere even more mysterious. It seemed as if several soft fireflies were circling around him. It was a strange magical power that made you stare blankly. It was a lot of hard work. no. thud. thud. King Tiger walked behind Ma Dong-pil. A large body weighing more than 1,000 pounds. The bright red pupils turned towards Xiliang. Sabak. King Tiger, who approached Seoryang, fell down. Even when he was lying face down, his height was as high as the rock on which Seoyang was sitting. Xi Liang said, stroking King Hus huge head. How do you feel? yes? It means I dont have to rest for a few days. Ma Dong-pils eyes sparkled. of course. Xu Liang nodded. I will be leaving school tonight. Be sure to prepare your mind before then. I follow your orders. Just like that, Ma Dong-pil resigned from his position. Since it was a close escort, it would have been right to stick to Seoryang right away, but now was not the time. Ma Dong-pil knew it through instinct. Seoryang smiled as he looked at Ma Dong-pils back as he walked away. Our Dongpil has grown up a lot too. I remembered the first time I saw Ma Dong-pil. The sight of Ma Dong-pil mouthing formalities and laws with an extremely stiff face was frustrating itself. That frustration sometimes gave him trust, but at least at the time, Seoryang did not like Ma Dong-pil this much. To begin with, I wasnt in a state where I could feel deep affection for anyone. But what about now? Ma Dong-pil, his subordinate and comrade in arms, was already like his flesh and blood. At first, I never imagined that I would become this close to Ma Dong-pil. Maybe it wasnt me who tried to get closer, but maybe that guy was trying to get closer. Although he said he didnt, Ma Dong-pil always wanted to be like Seo-ryang. I wanted to grow up as fast as he did, I wanted to reach the heights he had, and I wanted to see the world the way he saw it. Besides, he managed to grow to this point. The absolute martial arts skills he has built up through countless training and extreme patience are no less than those of a teenage expert. I knew it would grow big, but honestly, I didnt expect it to grow this much. Although he was calm in front of others, you dont know how shocked he was when Ma Dong-pil first ascended to the pole. At this level, I am no different from a close escort, but rather a disciple. At that time, a voice was heard. If you are going to take on a disciple, please tell me first. Xu Liang turned his head. Ho Yaoseong appeared in a disheveled appearance. I came here after working all day. why? Why? I think I will feel at ease if I can predict in advance how the battle for succession will unfold. Xu Liang chuckled. I have no thoughts yet. Of course not now. I dont know if I will continue to take on disciples in the future. Isnt that difficult? You must unconditionally decide on a successor to whom the position of leader will be transferred in the future. Is it really necessary to be a disciple? If a useful talent appears, you can hand it over. Are you serious? uh. Ho Yaoseong, who thought it was a joke, was surprised. Xu Liang chuckled. I dont have much talent for raising someone. It may just be a little help at an important moment. Wouldnt that ultimately mean teaching well? is it? of course. I think being able to capture important moments and provide appropriate help at that moment ultimately means that a teacher has outstanding capabilities. Well, if you have the ability, you can do that. Xu Liang smiled bitterly. I guess I have more affection than I thought. It wasnt a joke this time either. Hu Yaosheng asked seriously. Dont you like the idea of a fight over the successor? The relationship between priests is not simply a relationship of exchanging martial arts. When teaching martial arts, one follows not only the teachers enlightenment and thoughts, but also his or her heart. . But like my teacher, I dont want to become a teacher who doesnt give affection and only throws martial arts skills. Of course, Lee Cheon-sang couldnt help it. Lee Cheon-sang, who ascended to the world of mythology, was a half-seon (half-seon) who had lost most of his human emotions before meeting Seoryang. Its not that I intentionally didnt give it to her, its that I couldnt give it to her even if I wanted to. Seoliang was different. I was able to get a glimpse of a part of the myth through a side road that was close to expedient, but I couldnt imagine how long it would take to get a glimpse of that state again. Maybe you wont be able to climb until you die. That means he still has to live as a human being. Neither did he have the confidence to give affection to him, nor did he have the confidence to calmly watch the scene of competition among the disciples to whom he had given love. Hu Yaosheng smiled. Thats befitting a religious leader. Thats an interesting reaction, isnt it? Are you saying its fascinating? I thought someone like a religious leader would say something like, Is that what you need to say? We need to be more decisive, etc. How can I post something like that on my topic? haha. However, if you do not want to see competition, please select only one person with good character and nurture him/her well. Thats all. Xu Liang smiled bitterly. Its harder in a way. Raising only one person. You raised Ma Howie well, right? haha! Xu Liang smiled and shook his head. Its like worrying about washing the dishes even though you havent even cooked anything. Yes, of course. So, have you finished your work? yes. Xu Liang stood up and looked down at Huyao Castle with clear eyes. Please take care of me while Im away. Do not worry. If the fighting gets into full swing, there may come a time when you too have to come to the front lines. I am prepared. Hu Yaosheng lowered his head. There is still much to do. So I wont see you off. Please be careful. You too, be careful. Xi Liang took a step forward. King Tiger followed him. It was then. . Xu Liang stopped walking. Ho Yo-seong looked at him with puzzled eyes. Why are you doing that? . Master? It has changed. yes? Xiliangs eyes turned to the west. His divine vision passed through Guangdong Province, went on to Honam, and even reached Hubei. Is this correct? It seems like the direction of the enemy has changed? Chapter 549 Episode 549 Yeomra Demon God (5)Is this the beginning? Thats right. Whoa. Zhou Tianyang took a long breath. This makes me nervous. A fight to take control of the world. It was the beginning of a huge war that could end in a few months or last for years. Damsayoung bowed her head. Dont worry too much. We will definitely win. Haha, I think so too. Im trying my best to smile brightly, but the tension doesnt go away. Zhou Tianyang committed an immoral act. If I were to lose this war, not only would I die at the hands of my father, but my evil deed would be engraved in history. In the end, history belongs to the winners. Regardless of whether one commits immorality or not, if one becomes the winner, he will be recorded as anti-Jeong (), and if the loser, he will be shamed for all ages as a traitor. Zhou Tianyang wanted his name to remain in the minds of his descendants as an emperor, but he did not want to be remembered as a traitor who committed adultery. Anyway Zhou Chenyangs eyes lit up. Is the whereabouts of the Oksae still unknown? The royal seal will be over there. Dam Sa-yeong struggled to swallow the words that rose up in her throat. In fact, he wasnt even sure yet. However, if we were to discuss the possibility, it is highly likely that the royal seal has already fallen into the hands of these people. I had to think like that and move. Thats right. Even now, searchers in the shadows are searching in every way, so please dont try to plant too much. Hmm. Who would have thought that a single royal seal would cause so much trouble. Dam Sa-youngs eyebrows twitched. what? There was something strange about Zhou Tianyangs voice. Dam Siyoung now knew everything about Zhou Tianyang. I was able to guess his feelings just by the slightest change in his voice. From what Damsayoung saw, Zhou Cheonyang was not that impatient. What are you thinking? Zhou Chenyang stroked his short beard. Its okay to let the searchers keep looking for the seal. Its okay Yes? Zhou Chenyang chuckled. If you think about it, isnt it really absurd? What are you talking about? If they win, even if just by chance, they will take control of the world. However, I have no choice but to keep my father alive in the imperial palace even if it is because I am afraid of the worlds gaze. Of course I will. If we win, of course the imperial palace will welcome a new emperor. From then on, the Emperor and the Dam clan will be remembered as great figures for thousands of years. . Isnt it strange? which? The emperor is in a position to be above all people and can do anything. Changing the name of the country and moving the capital are entirely at the discretion of the emperor. Zhou Tianyang smiled coldly. Then wouldnt it be possible to make a new royal seal? Damsayoung was truly surprised. Are you really planning on making a new royal seal? Haha, what talent do I have to make a royal seal? It has to be made by a famous craftsman. Thats what it means after all. Dam Sa-youngs voice lowered. Your Majesty the Crown Prince, I wish to inform you, but it is impossible. Zhou Tianyangs eyes became sharp. Impossible? Is this impossible for a being like the sky? Isnt the choice of words truly profane? However, Dam Sa-young had no intention of backing down in this regard. No, I shouldnt have backed down. The royal seal is a symbol of absolute power that reveals the identity of the imperial palace. Even if the walls of the imperial palace crumble due to weathering, the royal seal must remain intact. This is because the royal seal is more than a mere symbol but a key element that supports the nation. Wouldnt it be enough to create a new core element? Even if a new one is created, that too is something that needs to be done in the future. Dam Sa-youngs face hardened. It was an expression he had never shown before in front of Zhou Tianyang. If it were something that could be made new, we would have suggested making a new one right away. However, the reason we did not do so is because of the value of the royal seal, which has been passed down for hundreds of years. hmm. History has value in itself. It goes without saying that the royal seal is a symbol of the emperor. Damsayoung bowed her head again. Even if you feel frustrated, please be patient just a little longer. I will do my best to find the royal seal and place it in your arms. Zhou Cheonyang, who was looking down at Damsayoung, smiled. Im sorry. I was so nervous that I talked nonsense for a while. majesty. How can I not know your loyalty? I said this out of frustration, so dont worry too much about it. I can only accept it because you understand my loyalty. Zhou Tianyang had a knack for surprising people like this every now and then. Unfortunately, most of the surprises were negative. If thats the case. yes? What else are you planning to say? Dam Sa-youngs eyes became cold. If you start talking nonsense again, I wasnt going to tolerate it this time. Joo Cheon-yang tilted his head and said, as if he was aware of Dam Sa-youngs feelings. In that case, I think it would be better for the royal seal to disappear. yes? What do you mean? Didnt you say that neither we nor we over there found the royal seal? Then, rather than finding out the whereabouts of the royal seal and seizing it preemptively, how about completely destroying the royal seal itself? ?! Surprise appeared on Dam Sa-youngs face. Removing the royal seal? Even if you decide to do that, you have to know where it is before you can get rid of it or not. However, Dam Sa-young felt a strange attraction to Joo Cheon-yangs words. Get rid of the royal seal itself Is that possible? Joo Cheonyang knew that if troops were dispatched to look for the royal seal on the Magyo side, Damsayoung would focus on occupying the location and taking it in advance. However, Dam Sa-yeong thought that the demonic religion had already obtained the royal seal. Its impossible. It might be better if the royal seal is still hidden somewhere in the central plains. No, then there is no need to get rid of it. Whoever gets it first gets there with a cause. But what if the Demonic Cult holds the royal seal? And what if the royal seal could be destroyed without even mice or birds noticing? For both sides, the justification is lost. All that remains is who is stronger in the end and who will be the winner. Damsayoung bowed her head. We will post a situation report once a half-day as soon as a situation worth noting arises. I am afraid that my sacred heart may be shaken by unnecessary anxiety, so please rest in peace. Zhou Chenyang was somewhat embarrassed. I understand. her! Im sure Im nervous too. You just said a lot of things that dont work today. Damsayoung smiled inwardly. I wasnt just talking nonsense. Fortunately. * * * Whoa. Dan Lihu took a deep breath. How did you get here? Dense mountainous terrain came into view in the distance. That wasnt all. The weather was somehow humid, and the sky was dark even though it was broad daylight. It seemed like it was going to rain at any moment. The sky is dark, the air is humid, and all you can see are forests and mountains, so marching is bound to be difficult. However, Danlihu liked the weather of this terrain. It will not be visible. At this level, it is almost like digging through the jungle and marching. Even if your body is tired, there is a high probability that you will not be caught in the enemys field of vision. That alone was enough to make it worth overcoming the rough terrain. The five thousand emperors were also all trained in martial arts. It may not be considered excellent, but it will not be a problem to overcome this level of rough terrain. In this way, the troops led by Dan Lihu entered Guizhou Province. Guizhou Province was a region quite far from the mainland of Central Plains. It is adjacent to Sichuan Province to the north, Yunnan Province to the west, Guangxi Province to the south, and Hunan Province to the east. Although it was inland, the altitude was high and the environment was harsh. It looked like a primeval jungle untouched by human feet. Dan Lihu shouted. From now on, we will head south in earnest! Increase your speed, but dont overdo it! Even if you are a seasoned expert, if you wander around the jungle for a long time, you will have physical problems. I couldnt fight with all my strength gone. Even if it meant slowing down, adequate rest was necessary to be able to exert sufficient strength during combat. In this way, the troops led by Dan Lihu slowly moved south over five days. Because it is so humid, food management is difficult. However, some masters, including Dan Lihu, were skilled in the Celestial Dragon Art. Flash! A mysterious technique that drives away moisture and even blocks the approach of wild beasts and poisonous insects. This is the horror of magic. This is because, considering that they are in a similar state, they can use techniques that would be impossible for someone who has learned martial arts. Is that why? Over 5,000 troops were able to come down through the center of Guiju Castle in much more comfortable conditions than expected. stop! Dan Lihu shouted. Today we will rest here for the night! Get some rest! Im going to take a full nights rest. Although they should have been happy, the five emperors looked calm and dispersed to their respective places to rest. They even set up sentries among themselves. They were truly elite soldiers. He seemed extremely familiar with battle even without any special orders. It felt like I had been trained like that my whole life. A fighting spirit well-honed so as not to be indifferent. In a way, that quiet fighting spirit was like the martial arts of all the world. It would be okay for the martial arts people to learn something like that. In martial arts, the power of each individual is so strong that it is not easy to unite. If the martial arts people fight together like the imperial army, they will be able to produce a force that is truly beyond imagination. Of course that was impossible. Because the Murim people never try to unite. sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Except for one place. Dan Lihus eyes looked towards the southeast. Among the martial arts groups, the Demonic Church is the most tightly knit. Since it is a religious group that worships God, it is natural. It was also different from Shaolin or shamans who followed the teachings of Taoist Buddha. To them, the demon god is the only god and the creator god who presides over the cycle of eons. They are willing to sacrifice even their souls to protect God. Im jealous. If the Heavenly Dragon Palace had had special faith in its lord, things like this wouldnt have happened now. But its okay. If we win this war, the world will be in our hands. If that happens The Heavenly Dragon Palace, like that Demonic Cult, will be worshiped by the palace people. I will end up making it like that. Where are you going, Lord? Dan Lihu said calmly. To meet the leader of our army. yes? There are beings who will join us in raiding the Demonic Cult. Just keep that in mind. Pop! Dan Lihu, who was alone, crossed the jungle in an instant. After moving south for more than two hundred miles, he finally saw a group of people standing in a clearing on a cliff in the distance. Dan Lihus eyes flashed. Sasak! I thought it was moving, but before I knew it, I was on top of a cliff. It was truly a terrifying new law. As a result of his hard work, he showed that his new method was much more advanced than when he was chased by Seoryang in the past. The other person also opened his eyes wide, as if he was surprised by Dan Lihus divine law. Its my first time meeting you. My name is Emperor Dan Lihus second minister. nice to meet. A middle-aged man spoke in a stern voice. I am Geukrang (), the master of Blood Lang and the master of the Beast Palace. Chapter 550 Episode 550 Flame God (_ħ) (6)Whew. Hu Yaosheng closed his eyes. Now the real fight has begun. My physical condition was not good. Ive overexerted myself occasionally in the past, but recently its been particularly bad. I havent been able to get a good nights sleep since the church leader was expelled. No matter how much I learned magic, my body has now reached its limit. are you okay. The body has reached its limits, but the mind is becoming sharper. I wonder if the leader has arrived by now. You have probably arrived. Isnt the leader the best in the world in name and reality, and an absolute expert that is hard to find even if you search the martial arts temples of old and new times? If the troops had not been with us, we would have arrived the day before yesterday. Itll be okay. However, if the religious leader went with a weak military force, that was not the case. Those who were excommunicated together with the religious leader were the leaders of the Protestant religion of the time. Among them, there were even two masters who reached the top of the pole. A force of that size would have been enough to deal with a fairly large sect, even if the religious leader was not present. If there is no expert in that sect who has reached the highest level, the win rate is definitely above 70%. They will probably also receive a lot of inspiration from seeing the leaders extreme martial arts skills. Moreover, they had never participated in a fight of this scale before. Although his skills were outstanding, the period of peace was too long. The reign of Lee Cheon-sang, the previous leader and the greatest horse of all time, brought unprecedented peace and strength to the Heavenly Demon Church. And it is the time when Dae-dae Cheonma, who inherited his will, uses the power he has gathered to compete against Jungwon. The leaders were probably quite excited as well. Because he was a human, he enjoyed his leisure time, but because he was a demon, his suppressed desire to win must have built up to a level that was beyond imagination. Hu Yao-shengs eyes brightened. The first fight will probably cause you to go crazy. It was when he was lost in thought for a while. Are you busy? Surprised, Hu Yaosheng turned his head. uh? What brings you here? The person who came to the military department was none other than Zhu Qing. Zhou Qing shrugged his shoulders. Im getting sick of staying confined to my house. I guess that makes sense. What about Teacher Seo? Have you been expelled from school? Thats right. I see. Zhou Qing smiled. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There was a slight tension in that smile. This may be because he also knows that his fate will be determined by victory or defeat in this war. Hu Yaosheng said with a smile. Its a nice day. Would you like some tea? Huh, I dont know if Im grabbing someone who is busy for no reason. its okay. I havent been able to sleep lately. When are you going to rest at a time like this? If you say that, would you please excuse me for a moment? After a while, the two people sat down across from each other at a small table. Still, it looks like the leader left after speaking to the distinguished guest. Zhou Qing chuckled. He seemed like a person with a bit of a lingering spirit. When I first met him, he acted like he was going to eat me at any moment. ha ha ha! Thats right. Hu Yaosheng also recalled the first time he met Xu Liang. To be exact, it was the first time we met after Seo-ryang escaped from Juhwaipma. Seo-ryangs cold face was pictured in his mind. -Are you ready to fly off? C If the moment comes when you have to do that, you have to do it. C Anyway, it was a pretty interesting meeting. Well then, lets go on our way. At the time, I approached him with the intention of testing Seoryang, the Three Dukes, not Seoryang, the Ten Heavenly Demon. Seoliang escaped the crisis only by intuition. He even pointed a knife at his own neck, even though he was a general soldier. If that wasnt enough, he even threatened to kill me. He pushed himself with sincere words, saying that he didnt want to fight in most cases, but that if the moment came when he had to, he wouldnt hesitate to blow his head off. Now that I think about it, I got hit in the back of the head. They said they would let me into the Cheonma Armory, but I didnt expect them to come out with a few bags. When I think about it now, it is truly a demon-like idea. At the time, it was both interesting and worrisome to see such a figure, but now he had become a giant beyond imagination, and it was difficult to follow him. They say its called extremely bright light. How many years ago was that already? He is a person who has no expectations from others. If you get your hopes up, you will only be disappointed later. haha. Does this mean that since you have no expectations in the first place, you can be purely surprised by the other persons growth? I dont know about that, but at least hes not someone you can get close to right away. I agree. The two people laughed and sipped their tea. Zhou Qing opened his mouth. What do you think of the general military? yes? In the opinion of the general military, when will this fight end? Ho Yo-seong laughed as if he was in trouble. well? People call me a genius, but Im not that great of a person. Well, that part is not visible even to the general militarys eyes? How can we know what the future holds? This is a fight that will cost tens of thousands of lives. One small variable can change the situation at any moment. Well, thats what war is like. I can assure you of this one thing. Hu Yaoshengs eyes deepened. When Dam Sa-young dies, then the fight will end. . Even if the imperial armys troops are intact without any losses, the war will end as long as Dam Sa-yeong dies. Zhou Qings eyes lit up. Ive been curious about something for a long time. Please speak. Dam Sa-yeong, I was on the brink of death because of that vicious traitor who is difficult to resurrect. Its not just me. For the countless people who were caught up in his magic and killed, the existence of Dam Sa-yeong must have been like an unstoppable disaster. . What on earth is that guy? What kind of past does he have? How can a person become so broken? Broken? This is an interesting expression. At the same time, Hu Yaocheng could not help but admit that there was no more suitable expression than that. well. As I said, I am not a genius, much less a god, so I do not know what his past was like or what kind of environment he lived in. Hmm. I even sent informants to find out about his past, but I got nothing. I found out about your dark activities when you were young, but I dont want you to know about it either. That is correct. Just hearing those words makes my teeth tremble. Isnt it like a being thrown in by the devil of hell to ravage the central region? Hes a devil Thats true. Hu Yaosheng smiled mysteriously. That devil is trying to possess the imperial army and take over the central plains. So, when the devil dies, the people who were possessed by the devil will also come to their senses. Hehehe. Do you know the difference between the leader and the damsayoung? hmm? Zhou Qing tilted his head. well? If there are differences, there are too many. The decisive difference between the leader and Dam Sa-yeong can be answered by considering the afterlife of the leader. ?! I am a person who has never seen Dam Sa-young. But I know this. If Dam Sa-yeong dies, there may be people who will cry for him, but no one will be willing to fight to the death in honor of his death. Hmm. But the leader is different. Zhou Qings eyes lit up. Hu Yaosheng quenched his thirst with a sip of tea. I dont know if its okay for me, as a believer in the Shinto religion, to say this, but if even in the unlikely event that the leader dies after being caught up in the enemys scheme, what do you think will happen to the Shinto religion? Do you wake up? Its not that much. Tsutsutsu. Hu Yao-shengs eyes showed a terrible sign of life. Everyone who lives with the devil in their hearts will turn the world into hell. !! Right evil demon? Official? Imperial palace? That kind of thing has no meaning. Our school will go further and destroy all demons in the Demonic Murim, destroying everything in sight. Hu Yaosheng smiled coolly. Zhou Qing suddenly thought that the smile of the Commander-in-Chief was as harsh as the life of the cult leader, Xu Liang. As long as life allows, any person or group that has even the slightest causal connection to the death of the religious leader will be wiped out without leaving a single blade of grass behind. Anyone who has ties to that group, and even their own dog, will be torn to death, and if anyone cries at the sight of a dead dog, they will be killed as well. Its scary. For us, our leader is that kind of person. The only god who must be worshiped by all who live with the sun of the Demonic Murim. The murderousness lurking in the cool smile disappeared as if it had been washed away in an instant. Hu Yaosheng said playfully. Does the author Dam Sa-yeong really receive that much loyalty and affection from the soldiers under his command? It would be difficult for anyone in the world, not just Damsayoung, to receive this level of insane loyalty. For the sake of everyone, the leader of the cult is someone who should never die. Never. Hehe, why did you suddenly send such a being into the world? No matter how many people protect you, you cant handle the heat with one hand, right? Thats not the case again. hmm? Hu Yaosheng looked up at the sky. The flowing clouds gave off quite a nice atmosphere. The current leader is someone who can handle the heat with one hand. * * * Then, please take care of me. Me too. Dan Lihu, who was turning around, asked as if he suddenly remembered something. Can I ask one question? However much. I have no intention of insulting your palace. But wasnt the Beast Palace afraid of the Demonic Cult? Geukrang obediently admitted it. It did. But why did you contact me first? Why did you join hands with us instead of joining hands with the Demonic Cult? I just saw the future. The future The Demonic Cult never forgives those it once clashed with. They are terrible bastards who will be left alone for a while but will inevitably be destroyed someday. Dan Lihu smiled. Tosagupin. Those evil demonic bastards would definitely have done that. Actually, its no different from you, is it? No way. You guys are the same. However, the reason we joined hands with you and not the Demonic Cult is because we have not had any disputes with you yet. Geukrang turned around. I will send you a spirit animal raised by the tribe of Noeung. Call me when youre ready to strike. Please take a look. Crumbling. As Geukrang disappeared, the red eye lights lurking in the forest also disappeared one by one. Only after they were all gone did Dan Lihu also unfold his divine law. grasp! Dan Lihus eyes were filled with a strange excitement as he traversed the jungle in one go. A force the size of the Beast Palace would definitely be able to shake things up significantly. The goal of this first strike was not to annihilate the enemy, but to shake up their base. That one shake will create a huge gap. And as soon as the gap is revealed, most of the imperial armys troops will begin moving south. If all goes well, the fight could end quickly. In any case, he was both burdened and happy to be in charge of such an important task. Look forward to it, Demonic Cult. It was then. Coooooo! Dan Lihu stopped practicing divine law. uh? He looked back. Thump! Kugu googung! Even though we had traveled almost a hundred miles, the ground shook from the tremendous roar that erupted from afar. Dan Lihus eyes wavered. Where is that place? At that moment, there was a loud explosion that I had never heard before. Quaaaaaaaaaaa! Dan Lihus eyes widened. His eyes saw gray-black thunderbolts and red-white flames rising high into the sky. Magic?! Chapter 551 Episode 551 Demon Gods Exodus (1)Geukrangs eyes widened. Grumble! The forest was burning. Wild beast martial arts fundamentally makes the body like a wild beast and the skin and bones like steel. Because of this, you can easily overcome any obstacle. So the warriors of the Beast Palace preferred the path of beasts. Where pursuers cannot see the traces, they naturally choose the fastest route. No expert, not even a master of the flower world, knows the path. This is because it is not a difference in realm, but a difference in environment. But the road got blocked in the middle. No, it wasnt blocked. Googoo googung! Dozens of charred trees fell to the ground with a strong impact. The solid ground split and collapsed from the middle. It was a hellish scene with flames and ash flying. what?! Rumbling. Thunder and lightning swirled in the gathering dark clouds. Cry. A huge wolf with red eyes stood next to Geukrang. It was bigger than most tigers. Geukrangs eyes deepened. Daerang (). You couldnt read it either? The wolf called Daerang bared his teeth. Daerang was the most powerful demon beast raised by the tribe of Hyeolrang. Moreover, when Geukrang became the palace lord, he became as strong as the previous palace lord, the Tiger of Heaven. Not only did his strength become stronger, but his senses also surpassed those of an animal. There was nothing in the world that Daerang could not feel. Is it a liquor law? Or a natural disaster? Even if it is a natural disaster, Daerang notices. While Tiger was a demonic beast that maximized his killing power by raising his physical abilities to an extreme level, Daerang was a demonic beast that developed extra senses. What does it mean that Daerang didnt notice anything? Quaaaang! A strong tremor rose beyond the burning ground. Geulrang, Daerang, and Li Baeks Beast Palace elites looked at the place where the roar came from. omg! What about that? Crrrrr. Amidst the blazing flames, a huge tiger stood in a majestic posture. Geukrangs eyes widened. Ho ho king?! Wow! Cough! The giant wolves following behind the two hundred elites barked at the Tiger King. Even the flames seemed to slow down at the sound of dozens of calf-sized wolves howling. In fact, the roar of the newly created blood wolf was comparable to the sound skills of a martial arts master. However, the roar of the blood wolves was different from usual. Im scared. sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Geukrangs eyes trembled slightly. The blood tribes are scared. Among the instincts of the beast, only the parts necessary for battle are developed to the extreme and all unnecessary instincts are completely killed, so the blood wolves cannot overcome their fear and just bark indiscriminately. Even in the face of death, the most dangerous moment for a living creature, the demonic beast that bites its enemies was Hyeolrang. Those blood relatives are trembling with fear. Geukrang couldnt believe it. The nobles were terrified, and the king of the previous palace appeared from the flames. What are you doing! Geukrangs cries rang loudly. You dirty traitor! You said you went under the Demon Cultist and are leading a petty life. How dare you give me examples! When the owner dies, the animal that is connected to the owner through the Beast Kings magic also dies or becomes weak shortly afterwards. The techniques of the previous palace lord, Cheonho, were extremely deep and vicious. If they were that entangled, it would have been normal for the King to have suffered and died as well. Quaaaang! The Tiger flew in the sky. Geukrangs expression suddenly changed. Unbelievable! After the ground collapsed and a huge cliff appeared. The distance between the cliffs was so far that even Geukrang, a supreme expert, could not overcome it. However, that incredibly long distance was jumped in just one jump. Coooooo! As a massive body weighing well over 1,000 pounds landed, the entire area shook as if an earthquake had occurred. !! Geukrangs eyes widened. big! It was big. In the past, when Cheonho raised it, it was bigger than any other magical beast in the Beast Palace, but now it seems to be even bigger than then. That wasnt all. Grumbling. The thick hair forming black-yellow stripes fluttered like flames. It actually got bigger, but its fur got a little longer, so it looked even more majestic. Plus those eyes. Flash! It was the will to destroy itself that was densely filled with blood-red eyes that were much darker and deeper than when he was under Cheonho. And in those eyes. Magic energy?! Geukrang opened his mouth wide. Yes, you, no way!! It was then. Crumbling! Flash! Quaaaang! The faraway cliff side where the Tiger leaped. From there, something unusual was approaching. Blue lightning struck the ground repeatedly from a sky full of dark clouds. Flash! Flash! Crumbling! Pow! Is it a person or a monster? As the unknown person got closer, the location of the pouring lightning also got closer. It was like a thunder god driving a thunderbolt. The cognitive abilities of humans and animals could not see the true nature of that incomprehensible being. Quaaaang! A thunderbolt fell and struck the edge of the cliff. It was so powerful that thousands of pounds of shattered stones fell down the cliff. Geukrang swallowed his saliva without realizing it. It was an overwhelming sight. I was so surprised that I couldnt even open my mouth. I felt like even my thinking was slowing down due to the creeping fear. brain beast?! Brain. A beast that causes lightning. In the Mountains and Seas Classics, there was also a monster that appeared with the intuitive name of brain beast. It was a being that looked similar to a dog or a fox, with a long, huge tail and four strong claws. Could it be possible that there was a real brain in the world! It was then. Wow! An unusually large and strong thunderbolt crossed the air. For a moment, I could see Geukrang. !! The brain is right. A monster with long fur that is much brighter and more mysterious than the Tiger Kings fur. The brain, which had the appearance of a golden fox, was so large that it almost rivaled that of the Tiger King. It has bright pink pupils, a pointed snout that draws smooth lines, four long, straight legs, and a gracefully fluttering tail the size of its body. In fact, it was exactly like the legendary brain beast that swims in the sky and comes down when lightning strikes and harms all kinds of living things. But Geukrang soon realized that his thoughts were wrong. Flash! Flash!! The pouring thunder became more intense. But it no longer stuck into the ground or split trees. It just created a strong afterimage in the air and then disappeared. Is that why? The image of the lightning bolt that left its afterglow was only black. At the moment it struck, I thought it was a white light so bright that it hurt my eyes, but after it disappeared, it was so black that I wondered if it had actually been a muted light from the beginning. And the being that called the thunderbolt was not a giant fox monster. Flash! Rumbling. The grey-black lightning that was discharging on the giant purple-black blade came out like a skein of thread and rose high into the sky. When the condensed thunder energy hides in the dark clouds, the dark clouds scatter dozens of lightning bolts, driving the world into fear. It was a sight that easily surpassed human knowledge and common sense. I couldnt figure out what kind of logic or harmony it was. But one thing was certain. There is no one in the world who can handle being on the back of that fox monster. Hwaaaaaaa! As the golden fox monster stopped at the edge of the cliff, a hot wind rushed in. Ga-ga-ga-ga-gak! Geukrang instinctively pulled out the sword behind his back. The great sword that was pulled out with an unpleasant sound had jagged edges like wolf teeth. It was Geukrangs favorite soldier, Arangshingeom (I). !! I actually pulled out my sword, but I had no intention of swinging it. I didnt pick it with the intention of swinging it in the first place. The instinct that sensed danger made him pull out his sword. Geukrang swallowed his saliva. What is this? The rushing hot wind was like lava. It actually wasnt that hot. But it makes you feel that way. It is a disturbance of the senses. The explosive energy carried by the wind was wreaking havoc on the creatures senses and energy. Geukrang finally realized. The energy carried by that wind was absolute magical energy that far surpassed human imagination. I didnt uproot it, but I thought it would take ten years for it to raise its head again. Creepy! The breathtaking bass sound coming through the wind gave Geukrang goosebumps all over his body. As expected, its wild. Even if they subdue you once, theyll bite you at the first opportunity? The man holding the huge blade burst into laughter. The laughter that was heard was identical to that of the villain. I was thinking about how to decide how to treat you after taking control of the world. Flash! The Tiger Kings blood-filled pupils gave off a red-and-white glow. Thank you for relieving my worries. After all, wouldnt it be better to pull it all out without leaving even a single root? At that moment, Geukrang felt the density of the air increasing. It was extremely deadly. Avoid!! Flash! The great sword of the God of Desire, equipped with a huge purple-black blade, cut through the air. Whoa whoa! Squeeze! The sword advanced like a beam of light and mercilessly trampled the warriors and warriors of the Beast Palace who were lined up behind the Geukrang. Pow! Whoa! Lets go! Quang! It was an eerie roar. The bodies of people and animals exploded like a drum, and the blood and flesh scattered in all directions were completely consumed by the red and white flames. It is the judgment of the sword of the thunderbolt and the sword of the sword. It was the descent of the God of Destruction who simultaneously dealt with thunder fire, which was deeply related but had a completely different nature. Crackle. Geukrangs teeth clashed up and down. Igi-e-do-do-sul (ԚSg). This is the ultimate state that sword-wielding warriors can reach. Excluding the highest level of swordsmanship, there was nothing like swordsmanship in terms of physical power produced by martial arts. But that demon gods swordsmanship was different. The grey-black lightning that formed the huge blade was the end of destruction in itself, and the red-and-white flames that burned the place left behind after the blade passed were the pinnacle of extinction. No one can stop it and no one can avoid it. Here was an invincible divine status that did not cause any sense of discomfort even if the word absolute was added in front of martial arts. Grrrr. Geukrangs limbs were shaking. If you take just a half step, not just one more step, you can reach the flower world like the palace lords of the previous era. His martial arts skills had reached such a high level. But I couldnt do anything. In front of the invincible demon god who crawled up from hell, the ranks of being a transcendental master or a master of the flower world were meaningless. destroys everything He reigns over the emperor of demons, is a god, rules over hell in the depths of the underworld, and is the king of death. The king of death, Yeomra, the god of magic. Finally, the absolute martial arts of Yeomra Demon God, who came out into the world and boasted of his invincible magical power, could not be avoided or blocked by the martial arts of the beast palace lord. Kill it. The Tiger King roared at the heavy voice of the demon god. Kwasik! Geukrangs entire upper body fell into the Tiger Kings huge maw. Chapter 552 Episode 552. Demon God Exit (2)Oh no! Dan Lihus eyes widened as if they were torn. Why are you here? Now I can know without seeing the other person or hearing their voice. Hahaha! The overwhelming magical energy wafting from a long distance away enveloped the entire forest. It was a range beyond imagination. It was not at the level of tens or hundreds of pieces, but absolute demon energy encompassing dozens of ri, and the presence of the demon god crawling up to the ground was being announced to the world. Feeling that magical energy, Dan Lihu had an intuition. You cant win! It seemed like there was nothing he could do about it, not only with himself, who was already half way into that territory, with the flower world just around the corner, but also with the five thousand imperial soldiers he had dragged along. This war was not an all-out war fought fairly and squarely on flat ground. Considering the Demon Cultists ability to summon non-human demonic energy and fire and lightning, it did not seem impossible to blow away a thousand troops by making good use of the terrain. Of course, the fact that one person had that level of power was shocking in itself. Advanced?! Dan Lihus complexion became extremely pale. It developed again from there? How on earth! In order to ascend to Hwagyeong, he literally risked his life to learn martial arts and techniques. This means that even he, who is called a rare genius, trained by risking the extinction of his spirit and body in order to step on and climb that one staircase. However, what has not yet been completely overcome is the wall of flower scenery. But what about the author? Not only did he reach the level of an extreme demon at a younger age than himself, he also became strong enough to defeat the Iron Blood Lord in just a few months, and has now become a living disaster. Is it because of magic that goes against logic? Could it be that he was able to obtain that kind of strength thanks to a magic skill trained in an unusual way? Whatever it is, it has no meaning. No matter what method you use, you cannot become that strong without talent beyond imagination and effort that risks your life. Can not be done. Dan Lihus eyes trembled. You must not confront him! never! Pot! Dan Lihus new model headed north at incredible speed. The highest level of martial arts is called Chukjiseongchon (sسɴ). And such a state also exists in the world of magic. Hwagong Ilbo (һ). Even though Dan Lihu had not completely settled into the realm of painting and painting, he freely used painting and painting. Even when he was weaker than he is now, he was surprisingly fast, so he was able to walk. Dan Lihu, who arrived at the allys assembly point in an instant, shouted. Everyone prepare to march! We are heading north like this! The thousand commanders were embarrassed. Xi Xinjiang? How? Dan Lihu got angry. Shut up! If an order is given, follow it without questioning it! Yes yes! The general, who has never shown any emotion before, shouts in an incredibly urgent voice. Whatever it was, something big had definitely happened. Chiri ririn! After completing preparations in an instant, the 5,000 troops and a member of the Gyoryong Team returned the way they had come. Gyoryongjo! Yes, Kidney. The Gyoryong Team takes charge of the rear! We will fight off the following troops as much as possible, and if we decide that we cannot handle them, we will immediately spread out and flee! Makbeon, the leader of the Gyoryong Ojo, was embarrassed. Escape?! The Gyoryong Team consists of a total of nine groups, and each group has the level of military power of a nine-sect general or higher. Even the two top leaders are Hwagyeong-level experts. In addition, the combat power of each member of the group is also top-notch, so with just one modification, they can easily destroy a small or medium-sized sect, and even if they engage in an all-out war with a large sect, they can last for several days. There are five thousand trained elite soldiers and even Dan Lihu, a genius in martial arts. With this much force, it could easily wipe out a province. And Danlihu will play a central role in making that possible. Depending on the situation, two or more fire bead masters may be able to handle the Heavenly Dragon technique that utilizes geographical features. In other words, this means that a power stronger than the power that can sweep across a single province is currently heading north from the south. is not it. Makbeons eyes were shaking. There is no reason for Master Danli to be in such a hurry unless his power is so powerful that it goes beyond a stronger level and overwhelms That was then. Kugugoogung! The ground shook. omg! Earthquake?! Earthquake? Why at a moment like this? Its not an earthquake! At that moment, I saw an unbelievable sight. Dan Lihus face was frozen solid. A clear fear was revealed on his face, which was full of only emotion. He is the Demon Cult leader. The last time I was surprised. When you say Demon Cult Leader, do you mean the Heavenly Demon? Yes. Its definitely surprising. The martial arts of the Ten Heavenly Demons, Emperor Yeomra and Xiliang, can be called the best in the world. I couldnt help but be surprised to hear that such a person suddenly appeared in Gwiju Castle, not at the main camp or the front line. At the same time, I couldnt understand it the last time. Are you alone? Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There are also two spirit beasts under the Demon Cults control. There are probably guards protecting the Demon Cultist. But But is it really necessary to retreat so urgently? No, its not a bad idea to risk your life in a fight. Even if it means losing all of the five thousand troops, if you can capture the Heavenly Demon, isnt it truly a huge victory? Even if you couldnt catch the Heavenly Demon, even if you mortally wounded him or killed all the guards guarding him, it would have been a great achievement. It is said that the Demon Cultists guards are all made up of top experts, so wouldnt it be meaningful enough just to blow down the barrier surrounding him? . But if you think about it, theres no way Danlihu wouldnt know that. If I had decided it was worth a try, I would have headed south instead of north. You dont just have the bare minimum troops! I had a hard time understanding it the last time. In addition to the Demon Cult Lord and the Spiritual Guards, there are other troops as well. Even if you think about common sense, that is correct. In the Demonic Cult, the leader is a god, so no matter how strong he is, he will have tremendous power. more! Move faster! We must get out of Guizhou at once! It was an unreasonable order. Even though I came here with plenty of time to spare, I trekked south through the jungle for several days. It was impossible to cover that distance without stopping. To be precise, Danlihu and the Qiaolong Dynasty were possible, but the imperial army was impossible. Although they are the strongest in group warfare, their individual level is not at the level of being called an expert. But if you dont move, you die. Even if an order is unreasonable, it must be followed unconditionally as long as the order is given. Thats the army. Run faster! If you dont have enough stamina, at least take off your armor! Those words were decisive. The armor worn by the imperial army itself symbolizes the majesty of the imperial palace. Telling them to take off their armor and run away would mean that an unbelievable force is chasing them. And that speculation gradually turned out to be reality. Kwaaaaang! The ground shook once again with an ear-piercing boom. The last time I looked back without realizing it. !! His mouth opened wide. Am I a tree? rock? Burnt or shattered trees were rising high into the sky. Among them, there was a tree that split the air with its roots. It is not broken in the middle, but completely pulled out from the roots and flies away. It is common knowledge that uprooting a large tree is more difficult than lifting a rock. However, more than an armful of trees were uprooted and flying into the sky. And those trees? Grrrrrr! It was engulfed in red-and-white flames that came from nowhere and instantly turned to ashes. It was the fire of hell. The firepower emitted by the ultra-high temperature flame was so strong that the air seemed to heat up even though it was dozens of miles away. what? Makbeons eyes were shaking. What the hell is going on! It was then. Flash! Crumbling! A terrifying thunderbolt fell from a sky full of dark clouds. bang! Qarring! Grumble! The lightning that struck the ground with the force of splitting it in two devastated the forest in an instant. Lightning strikes from the sky and gusts of fire rise from the ground. The forest seemed to be weeping under the terrible flood of thunderstorms. Dan Lihus eyes were bloodshot. Can not be done. He realized it intuitively. There is no way for everyone to escape from the clutches of that creepy demon god. Its really hard to believe, but I cant find a way to escape from that crazy and powerful god. fight? If that were possible, I wouldnt have run away in the first place. Wow! Weeeeeee! Taeyangshingi has expanded the scope of the top battle. Cheeeeeeeek! The pouring in of Woleum Divine Energy sharply sharpened the power of Sangdanjeon. The speed of the accident amplified at an alarming rate. The brains ability itself was improved by using the two divine energies of the sun and moon. It was the ultimate ability available only to those who had achieved the Blood God of the Sun and Moon. north? dong? west? Where? Parrrr. Dan Lihus pupils trembled like crazy. No, the pupil was moving so fast that it looked like it was trembling. This guy will chase you until the end. Demon Clan, who is already prepared to bite, will do whatever it takes to catch us. then? At that moment, Dan Lihus eyes lit up. Inducing confusion. It wasnt a choice I really liked. But I couldnt help it. It is said that Lord Mumyeong of the Heavenly Dragon Palace held in his hands the lives of countless common people before going to meet the Heavenly Demon. And surprisingly, the Heavenly Demon calmly let her go despite the threats that were not threats from the Lord of the Heavenly Dragon Palace. It hurt my pride to use the same tactic, but I had no choice. Because you cant blow up high-quality troops just to take care of your pride. Turn in front of me! Wooooow! In Dan Lihus hands, the yin and yang magical power soared. northeastward! Climb up the left side of the Honam front, where the demon cultists are encamped! If by any chance the demonic cultists attack. Damn it. It is a command that one is reluctant to even say. Giving them this order in the first place meant that he, too, had to risk his life. Massacre the civilians! If they take the lives of the common people as collateral, the demonic cultists will never be able to do anything foolish! Even as I spoke, I couldnt help but feel helpless. They are despised as demons and instead try to save the common people, and as members of the imperial palace that rules the world, they do not hesitate to risk the lives of the common people. Its just this one time. Once this crisis passes, that will never happen! Dan Lihu shouted towards Mak Ben. Oh captain! You take the lead! We must protect this force! What about you, City Manager?! I will disrupt the enemys pursuit and follow him! Lets go! Makbeon bit his lip. I follow your orders! Quang! Dan Lihu, who remained at the rear of the troops turning northeast, raised his hand. Kwaap! Quaaaang! Cut and press down on weak ground to cut off the road. It was a blow that poured out enormous magical power. For a moment, Dan Lihu felt as if the energy of the Three Dans was being weakened at the same time. But I couldnt stop here. Aaaah! bang! Crumbling! Grumble! Among the energies of the five elements, he poured out the blood and tree spirit energy to maximize the power of the blood and fire spirit energy and continued the burning blood and fire spirit energy with the sun spirit energy to pour out the strongest fire power. Bubbly! The ground collapsed, the trees turned to ashes, and the soil melted, emitting white smoke. done! With the power of just one person, he opened up a world of magic. It was a solar fountain that burns and destroys anyone who enters the realm. This wont be a bad way to buy time. It was then. Its a joke! Fuuuuuuu! One man, two beasts appeared, destroying about a dozen trees. Truly powerful gods that do not seem to exist in this world. Its quite nice to see it like this. Isnt that right? Dan Lihu swallowed his saliva. Cheonma. Xiliang laughed as if the sky was leaving. It was the creepy laughter of an evil spirit. Are you coming? I have a thousand. Chapter 553 Episode 553 Demon Gods Exodus (3)Commander General! Its urgent! Report. Currently, it is said that 500 troops led by the Daehobeop Hwanheewonju, Xinjiangbuju and other departmental leaders have destroyed the outer castle of the Beast Palace! Hu Yaoshengs eyes sparkled. Its the Beast Palace. Just by listening to the report, you can infer how the situation is going. Because the teacher has already told me everything. Right. They joined hands with the Beast Palace and tried to attack us from the outside. Even the worlds most powerful people had not thought of it until this point. To be exact, I had in mind the Beast Palaces participation in the war, but I never thought that they would boldly move together from Guizhou Castle. This is because Guizhou Castle is also close to the territory of the Heavenly Demon Church. It comes out quite radically. If they had joined forces in Guizhou Province, it would have been quite a headache. Even if there was no attack, the presence of enemy forces stationed there would have been a burden in itself. In other words, the religious leader lifted that unnecessary burden and moved on. You are truly amazing. This situation was unexpected not only by myself but also by the religious leader. However, the religious leader read the enemys will. Although he may not have guessed it in his head, his abnormally developed senses led him to change the path he was planning to go straight to Honam and start from Gwiju Castle. It is not a human ability. He could read the enemys murderous intentions from thousands of miles away and predict the enemys direction of movement. You werent sure yourself, but the results were clear. The hostile intent the leader read was clear. How on earth is that possible? From the perspective of a military strategist, Xiliangs abilities are truly a gift from God. Do you know where the enemys will is headed? That means you can figure out where the enemy is aiming without any information. That is a huge advantage in war. It is no different from fighting when you have already won. Its just a shame that its not perfect. Hu Yaocheng recalled Xu Liangs words. C This may be Dam Sa-youngs will. Maybe you can read his murderous intent, but you wont be able to read other peoples murderous intent. Because only he is in the same world as me. In other words, it means that he was read because he was an exceptional person who rose to a completely different level from others. Indeed, if it were possible to read the will of all people one by one, there would be no reason to be bound by the human body. The key is whether you can read the murderous intent of the Damsa Youngdo cult leader. If that is possible, the two leaders cannot be involved in operations in this war. How can there be a fight when both parties know each others situation intimately? However, Ho Yo-seong thought that there was no way Dam Sa-youngs ability could match that of the sect leader. It was a feeling of instinct, not logic. I dont know what will happen in the future, but at least not now. In other words, before his abilities increase, we need to use the leader to gain as many advantages as possible. Ho Yaoseong, who was looking down at the map on the table, caught the black flag. It was a flag symbolizing Seoliang, the religious leader. Please contact the teacher. Use Haomun as soon as you arrive at the front line. Until the general military contacts you, tell them that the soldier on the front line is the leader, so you can only trust your judgment when it comes to operating the front line. All right. Hu Yaoshengs eyes sparkled. then? The leader takes charge of the battlefield. In that case, you just have to take charge of the outside of the battlefield. Huyao Province raised the red flag and placed it in Anhui Province. And contact the Iron Blood Lord as well. Try applying pressure slowly. They shouldnt pay attention to Bingungungs troops. * * * Unbelievable. I was so shocked that I didnt even feel that the magic power that had suddenly disappeared was replenishing itself at an alarming rate. Such unreasonable! Kugugoogung! Kwasik! An earthquake occurred, and trees hanging on the edge of a cliff were torn from their roots and fell. Hwaaaaaaa! It was difficult to breathe due to the terrifying heat. The life mixed in with the wind was so thick that it cannot be described in words. In addition, extremely fine lightning flashed everywhere in the blowing wind. Even though it was no longer emitting magical energy, an electric discharge occurred and extreme heat was transmitted. Is this really a human being? There was a look of emptiness on Dan Lihus face. A red-eyed tiger weighing well over 1,000 pounds. A mysterious golden fox with a body similar to that of a tiger. And a man standing in between them, looking down with a huge sword slung over his shoulder. It got bigger. He was nearly seven feet tall, and his strong shoulders looked as if they could support Mount Tai, giving off an incredibly intimidating feeling. The long, thick limbs were like the pillars of a palace where the heavenly gods lived, and the fluttering war cannons looked eerie, like a clump of blood. Although he was clearly smiling, his eyes were full of drowsiness. It was the eyes of an absolute being who could see any power in the world at his feet. The weight of loneliness that only those who have ascended too high can feel is also felt in Seoryang. Just like Lee Cheon-sang did. He is a demon god who is much more dangerous than Lee Cheon-sang, who has lost interest because he can alone terrorize the world. Now that he has reached a level where it is difficult to find anyone comparable to him, no one of his time will be able to understand his level. Did you say Danlihu? It was a low sound that took my breath away. The voice feels both languid and exciting at the same time, and it feels like my ears are going to fall off. Even though the voice is soft, it sounds as loud as thunder. It was the power of a demon god whose very existence had become a disaster. Im sure youre pretty good too. Even though they were obvious enemies, there were only a few that I faced as many as three times. It usually ends with the first meeting. !! Be proud. Even if you didnt plan to kill me, I praise your fate for meeting me once again. It was truly an arrogant statement. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The problem is that that arrogance suits him very well. It was also something that could be said because he was an invincible demon god who had surpassed the best of his time and had now reached a level where he had to be compared to the absolutes of the past and present. Dan Lihu opened his mouth. He didnt realize that his lips were trembling slightly. Youve become a monster. Anything can be done to kill someone who needs to be killed. What on earth are you? Dan Lihu never imagined that he would say something like this. Now the other person doesnt seem like a person. There was nothing else to say other than that question in front of the incarnation of destruction that had begun to erase even the shadow of Lee Cheon-sang, who was praised as the former Heavenly Demon and the greatest demon of all time. Flash! A blue flash of lightning appeared from Seo-ryangs left eye. He is the 36th leader of the Heavenly Demon Church and the tenth person to receive the title of Heavenly Demon. Grumble! A red flame erupted from Seo-ryangs right eye. He is a fool who wants to break the deep chains of resentment and realize the dream of countless people who are now trying to take control of the world. . Isnt your master the same? Its nothing new. Dan Lihu bit his lip. How did you know? what? You mean that we joined hands with the Beast Palace and tried to station troops in Guizhou Castle? Are you sure you sent a spy to the Beast Palace? Seoliang tilted his head. The action is strangely slow. So it aroused even more tension in the viewers. Even if there was a spy, I wonder if he would have been able to come to us in such a timely manner. Now he definitely treats me like a subordinate. How will you know if you do it? What on earth are you and what kind of fate have you been born with that is why you block our path at every turn? Without realizing it, my voice became louder. It had to be that way. Before this fight was a fight between the righteous faction and the demonic power, it was a fight between Dam Sa-yeong and Seoliang, and Dan Lihu has been supporting Dam Sa-yeong and dealing with the enemy so far. Dan Lihu was smart. Regardless of his talent in martial arts or martial arts, the person himself was outstanding. He is worthy of being called a genius. And even though that genius went head to head with the monster who stood at the top of the martial arts faction after decades of power struggle, he was unable to overthrow the Heavenly Demon Church. Just when you think something will work, a counterattack will come from an unexpected place, and if you predict that this is the intention and defend yourself, they will put pressure on you with ridiculous excuses and make you feel defeated. Just because he didnt say anything to Dam Si-yeong, Dan Li-hu really had to feel frustrated several times. It was to the point where I felt disgusted with myself for having achieved stability even after feeling such emotions. Nonsense. Phew. Cheonmado split the wind. I just move forward, crushing all those who stand in my way. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! Red and white flames flickered in Cheonmado. Dan Lihus eyes widened. Wow! The dragon sound that sounded like a fantasy gave me goosebumps. The dragon-shaped flames that soared around the Cheonmado wriggled above Seoliangs head. Although it is a dragon made of flame, its sophistication is truly amazing, making it seem like you are seeing a real fire dragon. A fire dragon with white eye glow on its red-hot body. It was the flame-blooded fire dragon of the Old Demon Lord. Its sophistication and firepower could not even be compared to Ma Dong-pils Flame Blood Dragon. so. For a moment, a cold smile appeared on Seoryangs face, which was full of drowsiness. What can I do with you, who took it upon yourself to be a decoy for the safety of the troops? !! You dont need four meetings, right? Crumbling! Flash! Lightning poured down from a sky full of dark clouds and enveloped the fire dragons body. It is the state of semi-zen, which goes beyond the limits of herbivory and creates a form with will and adds internal and external energy to the form. By synchronizing my own energy with the energy of heaven and earth, I embody the existence of a god with great strength that only exists in fantasy into reality. This was Seoryang of today. It was the majesty of the greatest person in the world at the time that was worthy of being called a demon god rather than a demon emperor. Goodbye. for a moment! Xu Liang did not listen to Dan Lihu. Anyway, talking to him would only hurt his mouth, and if he even threatened me, it would only hurt my feelings. Dan Lihu spoke hurriedly. I will give you one area. hmm? Seoliang, holding up the Cheonmado, tilted his head. Regional? Blood God. I will tell you about an area where the blood spirit lurks. Xu Liang chuckled. Did you think such negotiations would work? You probably know because you heard it from the Lord of Heavenly Dragon Palace. If the blood god energy explodes, all the common people in the area will lose their lives. so? Dan Lihu swallowed his saliva. Originally, he tried to threaten his opponent with the lives of civilians as collateral, but he gave up early. This was because I realized that I was not the type of person against whom such threats would work. Nowadays, Seoryang has become a true demon god, unaffected by anything from the Heavenly Demon of his time. If you could absorb that much power, wouldnt it be a great gift? Its a great gift. But shouldnt we save you? If I could take that much power with just one life! Do you know anything? Xi Liang swung the Heavenly Demon Sword widely. You guys talk a lot. The fire dragon, clad in the brilliance of Jeseok, swallowed Dan Lihu in one go. Qarring! Chapter 554 Episode 554. Demon God Exit (4)Heo-eok! Damsayoung took a deep breath. Wow! Gasp! The breathing of a master who has achieved the pinnacle of my study will never be disturbed unless the body is damaged. Dam Sa-youngs breathing suddenly became disturbed. It wasnt normal. Wooooow. The surging magic power of the Heavenly Dragon enveloped his three-stage battle. Damsayoungs eyes sparkled. after? The first disciple of Damsa-yeongs life who was brought in by the Lord of the Heavenly Dragon Palace after receiving a fortune telling from the sky directly. He was a man who could be called a hundred-year-old in terms of his talent in martial arts as well as in martial arts. Afterwards, he took on a few more students, but none of them achieved as quickly or as sharply as Dan Lihu. You cant believe it? My heart is pounding. My heart was beating violently. Did you really get hit?! That couldnt have been possible. Danlihu never dies. Although he had no ability to predict the future, Damsayoung knew that his great disciple was not yet ready to die. But what is this ominous thing? What is the reason why the magic power of the great disciple who is most strongly involved in the Seven Elements Tactics suddenly jumped out? How can you do that? No. Its no big deal, but youre breathing so hard? That happens. Its none of your business. Hmm. Neungjeokban, one of the worlds top ten masters and famous for his nickname Myeongwang, nodded. I understand. Why did you call me? Damsayoung smiled. Do you think I only call you out of necessity? It wasnt? haha. The Neungjeokban frowned. You didnt seem to be paying any attention to me after kidnapping the emperor. What did you want me to do? Id like to clear up the misunderstanding first. I didnt call you because you fell for their trick. Is that lie true? A proud and arrogant person like you lost the emperor right in front of his eyes. If we try to use you again, there is a high probability that we will experience another failure. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. . Im sorry if I disappointed you, but Im not as small-minded as you think. The neungjeok class openly showed their displeasure. Im sorry. Because my bowl is small. Damsayoung nodded. If you cannot judge yourself accurately, there will be no progress. I will continue to work hard to better understand my shortcomings. Although these words are hard to avoid, the Neungjeok class did their best to control their rising tantrums. If I got angry here, it would only make me look like a brat and I wasnt the type of person who could win in a fight in the first place. Now lets get to the point. I see. Perfect! Damsayoung put down a luxurious-looking gold bag on the table. Neungjeokbans eyes sparkled. His pupils, which were full of anger, became stained with greed. Are the other teenage masters quietly waiting? exactly. Several of the past teenage masters lost their lives. Some are in despair, some are in the enemys sword, and some are in a living disaster. In other words, the original teenage masters had collapsed, but the world was wide and there were many masters. Naturally, super experts who had been holding their breath until then competed with each other to form a new generation of teenage experts. Starting with Dam Sa-yeong herself, Seoryang Song Geum-baek and Nam Gung-eons drama. And along with the existing masters, the newly ascended masters did not jump into the battlefield at the moment of war. In order to placate the remaining masters, Dam Sa-yeong actively used one of them, Neungjeokban. Thanks to this, I was able to attract them to the imperial palaces side more easily than I thought. Excluding you, the four of us are losers who should not be easily revealed unless it is a critical moment. However, Im sure that side doesnt know about the existence of your five kings. I guess so. I already know, but wouldnt it be a shame to just keep it hidden? So Im not asking what the main point is. Namgoong Eon. Neungjeokbans eyes sparkled. Damsayoung smiled. Wasnt the Sword King also involved in the process of kidnapping the emperor? Although he is not on the front lines right now, the old man will join the front lines when the time comes. There is a high probability that an old man who is friendly with that old man will also join him. I guess so. You took some losses fighting that old man? Neungjeokbans cheeks twitched. I dont want to admit it, but facts are facts. It is clear that both he and Namgung Eon were among the worlds leading experts, but there was also a clear difference in skill. Are you giving me a chance for revenge? Unfortunately, this is war. In war, personal revenge is a luxury. Saaaaagh. Dam Sa-youngs eyes were intense and life-like. The threat was so strong that Neungjeokban felt a chill running down his spine for a moment. Dont even think about a fair one-on-one competition. Of course I will. All of the five masters, including you, should head to Anhui. Ill also assign people to take care of the little things. Go and burn not only the Sword King but also Namgung. Neungjeokbans eyes widened. Even the Namgung family? If the head of the Taesang family dies, will they just sit by and watch? Of course not, but. They are the ones we have to press down anyway. Strike the King of Swords first and use the remaining forces to wipe out Namgung. Damsayoung asked with a smile. I hope you wont say its difficult, right? What are you talking about? The Neungjeok class smiled at each other. With five top ten masters, we can take on even a Shaolin monk. Namgung is no big deal. Hehe, thats right. Dam Sa-yeong secretly handed over the gold bag. Neungjeokbans eyes trembled with turbulence. I have reserved the position of the Emperors Minister for you. From this time on, you will be one of only four great generals in the General Military Department. ! And the rank of nobleman is a high-ranking position equivalent to a full-day rank in the bureaucratic ranks that will be newly reorganized when His Majesty the Crown Prince ascends to the throne. All day long! The only official position that can be promoted to Jongil rank is that of a nobleman. Other than that, no other government positions will be created and no exceptions will be made. Damsayoung burst out laughing. A master of position who started out as a nobleman and rose to the top of the worlds top ten masters has now become one of the four highest military officers in the world. There is no other way to achieve success like this. Neungjeokban tried hard to hold back the laughter that came out of his mouth. If possible, we should aim for that top as well. Hehe, if you burn yourself for the country, you can do it. Flash! Dam Sa-youngs eyes, with her upper body forward, were burning with fierce ambition. So go. Go and make merit. Lets completely erase the Namgung family, who are praised as the best swordsman family in the world. * * * Dominion sex! Immortal! See you, the leader! Other leaders followed suit and shouted at Mudams dock. Meet the leader! Get up. Seeing them standing up with moderation, Seoryang smiled briefly. The eyes are alive. Martial Arts Soyeonsim Cheolmoojeong and other leaders, as well as the demons of the combat unit. Everyones eyes were bright. They handed over everything to their successors and came out into the world and fought a battle worthy of Majins, and their bodies were spewing out magical energy like an active volcano. This is Mine. In the era of peace, they were burdened with public affairs to the point of lack of sleep for Protestantism, but that did not kill their unique nature. No, on the contrary, the spirit of victory and fierceness that had been built up all at once burst out, and the brutality was indescribable. There was even a glimpse of relief on their faces. What about the Beast Palace? Once the outer wall was torn down, the leadership declared surrender. I decided that there was no need to continue the fight, so I contacted the commander-in-chief and immediately set off to where the leader was. Xu Liang nodded. Good job. Of course, the most certain thing is to completely uproot the Beast Sign. But wiping them off the face of the earth is something that can be done at any time. Moreover, unlike in the past, they have officially declared a clear surrender, so they will not be able to carry out provocations for at least a few years. The time will come when the war will end and the world will be put in order. When that time comes, some of you will uproot the Beast Palace. Jonmyeong! by the way. Seoliang looked at Cheolmoojeong with puzzled eyes. Is the iron pontoon hurt a little? Cheolmoojeong lowered his head. Im embarrassed. Its all because of incompetent beliefs. Although he may be a beginner, if a master of extreme magic is incompetent, what can anyone else be? Mudam defended Cheolmujeong. It is said that Prince Huang, but in the judgment of Lu Xin, the Beast Palace was a party that did not need to advance too aggressively and increase the damage to our troops. So we cleared a path using an iron pontoon as the vanguard. Thats right. No matter how much they have lost their will to fight, the Beast Palace is one of the most powerful forces out there. I think its not surprising that the iron pontoon boat was injured. Xu Liang smiled. Even if I dont say so, I have no intention of catching Cheol Buju. Moreover, I am fortunate that I did not lose my life as I am going through another transition period. Cheolmoojeong was moved and lowered his head. I can only appreciate the generosity of the leader. It wasnt because I didnt get scolded. It was the honor of my third life that the heavenly leader of the church not only understood my situation as a mere assistant leader, but also comforted me. Anyway, no matter how great your magic skills are, if you dont correct your internal injuries as soon as possible, it will cause a big problem in the future. It will be a forced march for you as well, so it would be better to deal with the internal injuries here and now. I apologize. What kind of apology? It was time for Cheolmoojeong to open his mouth again. Wooooow. Blue demonic energy wavered from Seo-ryangs body. It was the reigning Demon Emperor. He did not emit the characteristic aggressive energy that causes gray-black thunderbolts, but only radiated pure energy. Xiliangs hand turned to Cheolmoojeong. The reigning Demon Emperor Qi was released from his naturally outstretched fingertips. Saaaaaa. The reigning Demon Emperor Qi wriggled and spread, immediately infiltrating Iron Heartless body. !! Astonishment appeared on Cheolmoojeongs face. Unbelievable! Wooooow! Wooooow! The religious leaders demonic energy penetrated into the body and immediately took over the internal injuries. It was truly an incredible recovery. In the blink of an eye, the inside returned to normal and the remaining turbid energy was naturally expelled along with demonic energy. Grumbling. Dark red blood flowed from the corner of Cheolmoojeongs mouth. In addition to the turbid energy discharged along with the demonic energy, dead blood from internal bleeding was driven into the stomach and drawn out of the mouth. Is this enough? The leaders looked at Xioliang with eyes of wonder. Not only did it heal Cheolmoojeongs internal injuries in the blink of an eye, but it also burned off the remaining toxins in his body. They had experienced this kind of miracle several times before. Lee Cheon-sang. This was the reigning Demon Emperor of Lee Cheon-sang, the leader of the previous generation and revered as an absolute demon god. Although the scope is incomparable, this astonishing ability to heal internal injuries in a split second was truly that of a demon god. After seeing the power of the demon god with their own eyes, they immediately knelt down. I felt like I would be overwhelmed by this fearsome feat if I didnt kneel down and bow my head. Xu Liang chuckled. Do you know how simple it is? They were not shaken by jokes. Their loyalty was so strong. Okay then. Seoliang, riding on the back of the now gigantic Geumho with the Cheonmado on his shoulder, glared towards the northeast. Lets go hunt down the remaining remnants. Chapter 555 Episode 555 Demon God Exit (5)Oh, are you here? Its been a while. Gwangmazon looked at Gorumazon with surprised eyes. Ugh. Ugh. A perfectly refined demon energy meets a magic energy that matches its level and easily sympathizes with it. Until now, there was no one within the Shinyo religion who could compare to his demonic power. Of course, there was a religious leader, but his demonic power was the pinnacle of all demons in the world, so comparison was impossible. Now, here and now, someone with a status no lower than himself, the strongest member of the Senate, has finally appeared. I heard that some time ago, while heading to Hubei to rescue the leader, he suffered a great loss. But looking at you now, its hard to believe that you suffered. Gorumazon smiled. Despite his appearance, he was the one with the most kind and merciful personality among the Mazon. However, that was his personality, and Gorumazon was not a person who easily smiled in front of others. He smiles like that. It probably means that there is room. Thanks to the great grace of the religious leader, I was able to achieve something. The leader? I dont know how that was possible. However, it is clear that in the process of saving this terrible old man who was dying, he used methods we could not even imagine. Hehehe. Its just a shame that I cant properly use the power I gained so preciously. Its still nothing compared to Wonju. You are still young too. If you are that age and have achieved achievements that are not far behind my demonic energy, you will be able to surpass me in about ten years. Gwangmazon smiled broadly. You may have heard this, but luxury people often talk about this. They say that in the Heavenly Demon Church, there are only Heavenly Demons and that you only have to be careful of the Heavenly Demons. I know. Its not because those ignorant bastards have a low opinion of our schools capabilities. It must be interpreted to mean that he feels great fear of the being called the Heavenly Demon. Gwangmazon patted Gorumazon on the shoulder. But now I know when I look at you. Thats true. A true Heavenly Demon is a being who can kill or save those who are subject to the Demon. There is nothing lacking to truly be called a god. exactly. And we clearly feel that we are living in an era ruled by another god who is capable of challenging heaven once again, following previous generations. What was so funny made Gwangmazon laugh out loud. Thats really good. Really good. Even if I cannot achieve the Demon World, I am satisfied enough just to live one era with him. But the transformation of the demonic realm must definitely be achieved. Of course you should. For that, you must have been here for several months facing the cold wind. If the supply from Protestantism had not been thorough, it would not have been easy for even the most expert soldiers to hold out for several months. Supply was that important, and Soyeonsim considered supply to the front a top priority. So why did you come back here? For the Honam front, just me and the Cheonma Army will be enough. The leader gave an order. Of course I did. They say that now that the real war is about to begin, having two leaders on one front will ensure mobility. Hmm. Gwangmazons eyes sparkled. Mobility then what about all-out war? exactly. There is a high probability that they will fight in a way that allows them to gain the upper hand in the power war through local battles. And Gorumazon took out a letter from his arms. This is a letter sent directly from the head of the church to Wonju. Gwangmazon immediately got down on one knee. If it was the teachings of the Holy God, it was proper to receive it with courtesy. Gwangmazons eyes sparkled as he politely received the letter and opened it. Hehe, the leader is giving this old man a truly important task. What does it say? Gwangmazon showed the letter to Gorumazon. Gorumazons eyes widened. He appointed me as the commander of the three military provinces covering the three provinces of Honam, Gangseo, and Zhejiang. Its a glorious off-campus place. Its an honor, but its also a huge burden. Besides A subtle excitement appeared on Gorumazons face as he read the last line of the letter. It gives freedom of war. Freedom of war. In other words, it was no different from telling the Senate and the Cheonma Army, with Gwangmazon at the head, to fight as they pleased. It was truly an enormous amount of authority worthy of being described as unconventional. Unless you completely trust your subordinates abilities, it is a difficult thought to even think about. Gwangmazons face was filled with emotion. Is it possible for Lu Xin to receive such great honor in his later years? Do you believe in your subordinates abilities and skills? Of course it is. However, you cannot give such an order if you do not trust the person itself before his or her ability. It is safe to say that there is no organization in the world that can handle the power of the Nine Great Demon Lords and the Heavenly Demon Army. Asking him to freely wield such enormous power was like being convinced that its leader, Gwangmazon, was not the kind of person who would cause rebellion. Trust is sometimes ambiguous. Even if you truly trust people, when you run a large organization, you will be reluctant to give them a lot of power. Seoliang had nothing like that. When pushing, push firmly. Since he showed me this much trust, I wanted him to repay me in return. Gorumazon smiled. Isnt our leader, like his martial arts skills, the best in the world when it comes to distribution? Hehehe! Gwangmazon, who kept bursting into laughter as if he was in a very good mood, soon his eyes lit up. Has this news reached other mazons? Of course. A message would have been sent to each Majon from the Secretariat under the General Military Command. Maybe we could have reached you sooner than this. Then thats good. Pussssss. The magical energy of Gwangmazon, which flowed out without a sound and withered the surrounding weeds before you knew it, was terrifyingly creepy. He gave an order, but it would be impossible to just wait for the right time by observing the surroundings. Isnt that so? Of course. Could it be that the religious leader gave this order without knowing the urgent nature of our old people? You are right. So Im thinking of moving slowly. Gwangmazon looked north. To the north of Honam is Hubei Province. And in Wudang Mountain, Hubei Province, there is Damsayoung, the leader of the enemy. I wanted to use all the power I could to wipe out the main camp, but that would not be possible. Dam Sa-yeong is like a snake and may have hidden some kind of trap there. Moreover, if that much force participates in an all-out attack, a vacuum will be created in the front line. Dam Sa-young will never leave that gap unattended. The demon kings spirit headed to Sacheon? exactly. Its a party. It means that we will block the Tang family and deal a direct blow to the operation of Sichuan troops. Gwangmazons insight was clearly excellent. Although he had never studied strategy and tactics professionally like Hu Yaoseong, his eyes, having experienced decades of political strife, were good enough to read the entire great nation. good. Gwangmazons eyes sparkled. I will give you an order. Gorumazon bowed his head. I will take orders from the Samgun Dotongsa. You go to Hanam with 1,000 troops from the Cheonma Army. Gorumazons eyes lit up. Gwangmazon had a creepy look on his face. Lets shake the board. * * * Makbeons eyes widened. Quaaaang! Dozens of imperial soldiers oxidized and sprayed blood along with heavy drinking. Wow! The Gyoryong Team members quickly narrowed the distance and blocked the onslaught of attacks, but it was no different from trying to block a flood with the hem of a long gun. Suddenly! Blood was seen again along with an eerie cutting sound. It was a fearsome martial art. The elite soldiers of the imperial army, who were worthy of being called the strongest in group warfare, were being swept away helplessly in the face of sword power that focused on simplicity rather than splendor and strength rather than speed. Extreme! A person who follows behind at a frightening speed and wields an ordinary iron sword. The man with powerful eyes and hair resembling a lions mane, showing off his incredible dance moves, was a master at the extreme. At first glance, he seemed to be well past his age, but he used martial arts skills as powerful as any young man. Hahaha! Ugh! Hang in there! It was a terrifying force. In order to block the powerful sword, the Qiaolong Dynasty and the Imperial Army joined forces and formed a square, but the power of the Heavenly Demon Gods Great Protection Act was so great that it could even split Mount Tai. More than a dozen people died in one blow, and more than 20 staggered back. Just one person inflicted over 30 casualties with a single sword strike. Awesome martial arts. This is the power of martial arts, which is said to be the strongest shield in the headquarters of magic. Its strong, but it doesnt last long! Although he uses possessed martial arts, no matter how much he is a master of extreme magic, he cannot wield that level of power indefinitely. That is impossible for anyone in the world. The problem was that it was not just Mudam who was attacking this army. Kwaaaaang! Unlike the martial arts attacks that were moderate, the person who showed off his brutal martial arts skills was Iron Heartless. He is a new member of the Geukmagyeong who has been appointed as the next senator of Buju Sinjang. The destructive attacks used by a rare martial arts expert who has mastered all martial arts and methods of Shingyo and created his own martial arts style support the martial arts team. By throwing out the vigorously wriggling demon energy with both fists, it creates a clean attack line without any alteration. It was the season of Iron Mujeongman called Baekpal Thunder and Clouds. The masters at the rear were unable to come to their senses due to the wind and force that flew in like artillery fire. Furthermore, tremendous support was added from Hwanhee Wonju, Soyeonsim, and other heads of each organization who were in charge of the management of the new religion. If only one of Mudam or Cheolmujeong had been present, an all-out war would have been launched immediately. With that level of power, it was worth engaging in a fierce battle even while taking minimal damage. But unfortunately, there were two extreme demon experts in the opposing camp. Extreme Demon Hwakyung. The force of true monsters who were born as humans and shed their human guise is called a one-man army. This means that it produces enough power to handle one sect alone. Shit! Even if you defeat the opponent, the damage will also be extreme. Maybe its a shame. If youre confident that youll kill them all, it doesnt matter if you use copper armor. I wasnt sure about that. sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even now, if it feels dangerous, it completely retreats, builds up its strength, and attacks again. All aspects, including pursuit, attack power, and individual tactics, have reached a surprisingly high level. Now its time to see it. Makbeons eyes, which were filled with nervousness, suddenly saw an open area beyond the forest. The color on the last persons face was pale. I order this to my entire crew! From this time on, the use of all firearms and weapons other than death nets is permitted! Make sure to tie their feet thoroughly! The eyes of the Kyoryu team members sparkled. Puff puff puff! As soon as the last name was given, a loud explosion rang out. Mudams eyes flashed. Go away. Paaaaaaaa! Fine nets covering the sky. It was a net that was not easily visible to the naked eye. A net as thin and transparent as a spiders web was filled with terrible murderous intent. Grumble! The demonic energy ignited in Mudams iron sword. Flash! Kiiiiing! One of the four walls was split in half and reattached. Mudam shouted. Stop attacking everyone! Pabababak! The chase of the demons stopped. The nets stuck between trees were so wide and high that further advancement was impossible. Cheolmoojeong said. Master Daehobeop. Please take a detour. No, I wont. Mudams cool eyes followed the enemys army, which was rapidly moving away. We will fall into Sacheon like this. If you do that, they Theyre going to die anyway. You can just leave them alone. Mudam looked at the sky and smiled coldly. The leader will greet them. Chapter 556 Episode 556 Melee (1)Hehe, thats good. A leisurely smile appeared on Namgoong Eons face as he looked at the moon. How long has it been since you had a drink like this with the matriarch? Namgoong Dan smiled. well. Wouldnt it have been quite a few years? Has it been that long? I was busy taking care of my familys affairs, and wasnt my father busy focusing on kendo? It had to be that way. Namgoong Eon smiled broadly. After listening to the matriarchs words, I feel like I really did something I couldnt do. How can you say that? Whether its kendo or anything else, whats the point after you die? You may have to teach it to a later person, but you can also give it something more valuable than martial arts. You mean something more valuable? Memories with family. There was a faint look of surprise on Namgung Dans face. I had no idea my father would say something like this. Nam Gung-eon shook his head. The head of the family will reach the same level as me in the future. I doubt whether that will actually be possible. I trust the head of the family. The matriarch will definitely be able to overcome the same level as me, or even better. Haha, I dont know if its possible, but Ill try. Namgung Eon filled Namgung Dans cup. Be honest. The matriarchs talent is worse than mine. I know. But the matriarch can be stronger than me. Do you know why? ? Its because the head of the family is better and more diligent than me. Namgung Dan burst out laughing without even realizing it. Does martial arts mean you can grow up to have a good personality? Of course. Namgoong-eon tilted his glass. The scent of not strong alcohol was very pleasant. Talent definitely exists and is important. Even if a person who plows a field holds and swings a sword for decades, it is difficult for him to learn the principles of swordsmanship. Thats right. But more important than talent is character and attitude toward life. Namgung Dans eyes lit up. Of course, I knew that character and a serious attitude were important in learning martial arts. But now my father says it is more important than talent. Although you can understand it with your head, it is not easy to understand with your heart. This may be because I have encountered too many cases of the opposite. For example, look at that religious leader. A smile automatically appeared on Namgoong Dans face. The head of the Seo Liang Seo sect. Although we only met for a short time, he left a vivid impression on me to this day. Even at his young age, he was a rare genius who already showed the dignity of a great scholar. Chairman Seos talent is truly amazing. I wouldnt have been able to become strong so quickly without talent. But I realized it while talking to the leader. Namgoong Eon sighed. He was a truly hard-working person. Tired? I have lived and am living fiercely, and I will continue to live like that in the future. Ill probably live like that for the rest of my life. It can be said that risking ones life every day is a truly difficult life. Well, he is like that too. Life runs toward death from the moment it is born. In other words, everyone dies. In that case, it can be said that the greatest task is to make life valuable until you die. You are correct. Kyoju Seo is not a person who lives a valuable life, but a person who lives to raise the level of a valuable life. Namgungdan tilted his head. I feel like I know what it means, but I dont. Namgoong Eon laughed. Perhaps I became stronger because I was born as a human and live in a way that is not human-like. I heard that the leaders teacher also lived that way. Master, are you talking about the Sentai Heavenly Demon? Thats right. A wonder that could not be hidden appeared in Namgung Dans eyes. Gudaecheonma Lee Cheon-sang. He is an absolutely invincible man who destroyed the Uicheon Alliance with a power that far surpasses human common sense. There is no way to describe his strength, so he was the greatest martial god of all time and modern times, only called by nicknames such as the Heavenly Demon and the Absolute Demon God. The leader Seo said. Even though that person lived a hard life, he never enjoyed his life. Are you saying that in the end, you have to give up life in order to gain extra-standard powers? I dont know if thats necessarily the case. But it seems that the priest has become that strong. A lifetime of desires that ordinary people cannot harbor even for a single day. Namgungdan shook his head. I was born with the surname Namgung and want to become the best in the world, but I have no intention of giving up living a decent human life. Hehe, so am I. If thats the case, then I and the family are in the same boat. From then on, wouldnt the more diligent person be one step ahead? Father, you misunderstood me. Actually, Ive been thinking a lot about taking a break lately. Nam Gung-eon shook his head. The world is in such a state that even diligent people can achieve mental enlightenment. haha! Was this Simma? The fact that you are contemplating a path that is not your own is definitely something you have in mind. Of course, not all evil spirits are bad, so you can think of it as an opportunity to strengthen yourself. Namgungdan quenched his appetite. Still, Im glad the dragon grew up well. Namgoong Eon smiled. I checked your posture for a moment yesterday. Oh, is that so? Its growing rapidly. Now Im starting to look quite like a swordsman. It was said that Namgung-eon was a good swordsman. It is safe to say that it was a high praise. It seems that in the past, the leader of the Seo clan gave quite a stir at a gathering of descendants of the three families. The dragon asked about the leader of the church yesterday as well. Haha, did you? Actually, what was more surprising was Hwa-ah. Namgoong Dans eyes widened. Hwaa? Did you watch Hwa-ah too? I watched my grandsons martial arts skills, but I wonder if he wont look after me as my granddaughter. I heard that youve been spending a lot of time alone lately. I didnt call you because I didnt think there was any need to touch me. Hehe, its worth it. It must have been a struggle to break through the wall. What do you mean by a wall? If Hwa-Ah gets over this difficult time, I think we can talk about being the best among the latter-day indices. Namgung Dans eyes wavered. Was it that bad? Namgung-eon looked up at the sky again. The face of my granddaughter smiling brightly under the blue moonlight came to mind. If you look at the level, it seems like there would be no shortage of teaching the Kings Sword right away. Namgungdan was surprised. The Kings Sword was the best sword technique for Namgung Se. In terms of the power of swordsmanship, it was not lacking even if it was said to be the best among political factions. However, it is difficult to connect. Before interpretation, one had to have a body that could withstand the power of the sword, and even if the body was completed, even initiation was difficult without advanced enlightenment. Is it not enough to pass down the Emperor Sword? That means that Namgunghwas body and enlightenment have gone beyond a certain level. Hes already like that! Nam Gung-eon nodded. In the past, when I ran Sega, I was similar to the head of the family. No, it was even worse. Because I was filled with the desire to not only revive my family but also perfect my own sword. . But because of that, there are more things I cant pay attention to. I just hope that the matriarch doesnt become a person like me, caught up in excessive greed and unable to even look around. Look around. That means its important to spend more time with your family. Namgungdan bowed his head. I will. Namgung-eons eyes became warm as he looked at Namgung-dan. This is a guy who will take care of things without having to say anything like this. When he was young, he was fortunate to have such a good son born to him who sacrificed his life for the sake of the family and for kendo in his middle-aged years. Thank you. And I was sorry. It was a pity that I couldnt give him more love when I was young. What is more important than passing on the martial arts of our ancestors is love. However, since he is a martial artist, it would be his mission as an adult to teach him more advanced martial arts. Namgung-eon took out a thin booklet from his arms. I will take it. What is this? This is a phrase I wrote down while taking a break. Namgungdan read the title of the book. Jewangmu (). With the sword of Changgung, I realized the law, and with the sword of the emperor, I achieved the path. However, after completing martial arts, I realized that advanced martial arts do not necessarily have to be difficult. ! I explained the plot in an easy-to-understand manner. Furthermore, it is a geomgyeol that minimizes the burden on the body and adds a couple of herbal foods. Namgoong Eon smiled brightly. I think it would be best for the head of the family to train first and then pass it on to Yonga and Hwaa. father. Namgungdan looked at Namgungeon with trembling eyes. Why? I felt strange. It is a martial art that is a culmination of the studies you have learned and refined throughout your life. It can be said to be a truly meaningful occasion as he is passing on such martial arts skills to his son. But I was anxious. Even though it was okay for my heart to pound with overwhelming emotion, I felt an uneasy feeling. It felt as if my father would disappear somewhere at any moment. Namgoong Eon must have read Namgoong Dans expression and burst out laughing. This guy. Its been a long time since I passed the old age, but havent I lived long enough? Even though I may not be able to enjoy a white life, I think I have achieved heavenly life. father. But I know its not time to go yet. I dont have enough of a family head and I dont have enough grandchildren, so where can I go? You dont have to worry too much. Namgoong-eon closed his eyes. I felt refreshed by the cool night breeze. Even though I didnt get the sword of heaven, I was able to look after my descendants even though it was late. Isnt this also a great blessing? two days later. The soldiers of the five kings and the imperial army, including the Neungjeokban, attacked the Namgung family. Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. * * * omg! Makbeons eyes were shaking. Crumbling. If you go through this canyon, you will come across a village. They plundered supplies there and tried to defeat the demons by risking the lives of civilians. However, at the end of the canyon, two huge spirit beasts were blocking the path. A pink-eyed fox with golden fur fluttering like flames. A tiger with flashing red eyes and a horrifying desire to kill. And in the meantime, a giant is sitting on a flat rock, polishing a great sword. Are you here now? Even though the voice is echoing dozens of times outside, it can be heard clearly. Xu Liang said calmly. Yeah, I thought he would come here. This is the most crowded place in the Guizhou jungle. ! People have already evacuated just in case. If you were planning on taking the civilians hostage, it would be a shame. Slurp. Xu Liang stood up. Hwaaaaaaa! He didnt have any energy when he was sitting down, but as soon as he got up, he unleashed a nightmarish demonic energy. Give up any thoughts of returning alive. Its a joke! A menacing gray-black light flashed throughout the canyon. Seoryang, who was about to swing the sword, felt an ominous premonition running through his head. Shocked, he looked towards the east. No-senpai? Chapter 557 Episode 557 Melee (2)Kill! Crumbling! The howling wind destroyed the temple and took peoples lives. It was literally an instant. It took only a moment for the plaque of the Namgung family, which boasts the legend of Changcheons hero, Yi Qi Cheonchu (xǧ), to be smashed and the stone wall that had stood for hundreds of years to collapse. In the face of the absolute martial prowess of the enemies who attacked head-on, Namgungs name, known as the best swordsman in the world, could not produce any strength. Power is relative. No matter how great the power of the Namgungs was, what supported them other than their actual power was their nobility and history. Even the Namgung family is bound to be in danger in the face of those powerful enough to ignore the dignity of history and a mind that tramples on nobility. Moreover, those who attacked Namgung were absolute experts who had been at the top of the powerhouse for as short as ten years or as long as several decades. The Namgung familys outer corps was instantly devastated by the attack of the five masters of Gaese, who were said to be true universals. Stop it! Checkup! Carry out a checkup! To the Thundercloud Sworddan! Report to internal affairs! hurry! There was no chaos. Gathering multiple experts does not necessarily increase power. Rather, they may invade each others martial arts implementation radius and produce worse results. But King Wu was different. They seem to be already familiar with this type of work and produce solid results in their respective areas. In addition, it appears that the Namgung familys weaknesses were thoroughly investigated before the raid. The ability to easily penetrate and destroy the weaknesses of the examination and the loopholes of the land inspection was at an unbelievable level. this! A sense of urgency appeared on Namgungjeongs face. Although Namgung-se has been living soberly for over ten years, he never thought he would experience something like this. Teen master?! Yes. The five masters, including King Neungjeokban, are real monsters recognized by the whole world. Moreover, the momentum generated by the group of monsters wearing black, bloody robes behind them was so strong and brutal that Namgungs outer-ranked swordsmen could not even dare to deal with them. Namgungjeong shouted. Tell the head of the family! Please contact Taesanggaju separately as well! Five teenage masters launch an air attack! At that time, tension like a huge rock was shot towards Namgungjeong. Quaaaang! Ugh! Namgungjeongs body was pushed around and soon became trapped against the wall of the palace. The wall of the pavilion containing Namgungjeong was caved in. Namgungjeong was also a transcendental master. Even though a skilled expert did his best to stop it, he was pushed back like this. Hoo. Coogung! The Geohan, who had turned seven swordsmen into blood clots with a strong thrust and a double sword, looked at Namgungjeong with curious eyes. Its significant. Its been a long time since I had a junior who prevented a strange cancer attack. Namgungjeongs eyes wavered. Strange kidney. It was a well-known martial arts name in martial arts circles. He was King Georyong (ʯ), one of the ten greatest masters of the world and an expert in the art of martial arts, said to be one of the top three in the world. Why on earth are you?! you? Mooseoks cheeks twitched. It seemed like he was offended to hear his name from his younger colleague for a long time. I heard that Mr. Namgungs arrogance is sky-high, but I didnt know it was to this level. You have mastered a few mediocre martial arts skills, but you have a bad way of speaking to a martial arts senior. Shut up! Namgoong has no grudge against you whatsoever, so how could he commit such a reckless act? In Mu-seoks eyes, life was young. What good is a reason? There are a lot of rude people like you, so that alone is reason enough to die. Whoa! Astonishment appeared in Namgungjeongs eyes. The air around Wuxi was shaking like crazy. The atmosphere seemed to be on fire just by gathering up my energy. It was a state that Namgungjeong could not even dare to imagine. I thought I knew why teenage masters were called monsters. Im no match for you! But you cant back down. He was the proud swordsman of Namgung and the head of Segas outer division. If you cant stop it or avoid it. The only thing left was to endure until the end and then oxidize. die. Kwarung! A ray of light flashed and a mountain-like tension poured out. It was a method of defeat that encompassed an enormous range. It was strong enough to make you question whether there would be such a strong magic attack among the Heavenly Demon God Church, the headquarters of the Demonic Martial Arts. Namgungjeong closed his eyes. Even though I devoted myself to the sword for decades, the path to ultimate perfection that I could not reach seemed to be glimmering. Thoughtless! Flash! Changcheons treasured sword swung towards the tension of the strange rock kidney. Quaaaang! He threw down the sword that risked his life, but unfortunately, nothing happened. After the shattered treasured sword, Namgungjeongs miserable corpse, with his entire upper body crushed, rolled on the ground. Even with his martial arts skills that formed a family, he could not withstand even one second of the Georyong King. Look at this? Mooseok looked down at his hands. A slight tremor appeared in my hand, which was as thick as a pot lid, and then disappeared. It is a sword with soul. Namgungjeongs sword could not stop the strange cancer. However, the penetrator that struck through tension left a significant impact on my hand. It was powerful enough to calm him down right away, but he didnt expect that he would be shocked to this degree by an expert who was a few levels lower than him. Kuuk. Interest arose in Mooseoks eyes as he clenched his fists. Good. Yes, there has to be this much struggle. Kwaaaaang! With a heavy advance, Mu-seok, who had brought up all his strength, unleashed a double strike once again. Fuuuuuuuuuuck! With a deafening explosion, the main gate and walls of the inner altar were completely blown away. It was jaw-dropping destructive power. It seemed as if a 10,000-pound bull, the size of a house, had hit the wall with its huge horns. Hoo. Mooseoks eyes sparkled. A calm and cool sword energy was coming out from beyond the shattered and scattered gates and walls. Is this real from now on? Mooseok, who took a step forward, frowned for a moment. far? Yes. The black energy coming out was so terrifying that it made my skin tingle, but the distance was quite far away. When considering the approximate area of the Namgung family, it was clear that they had fallen far behind. Even the bitter anger radiating from that sword was becoming diluted as time passed. I cant believe it A look of evil appeared in Mu-seoks eyes. Were you trying to run away? Its not worth the name! It was clear that countless prosecutors were leaving. I wont miss it! It was then. Lets look beyond me first. Flash! Mu-seoks eyes widened. A ray of intangible sword energy rushed in like a wave. But it was fast. It was incredibly fast and sharp beyond imagination. He instinctively laid his upper body back. It was the iron pan bridges method. Suddenly! The immense sword energy split the bodies of the dozen warriors who followed him horizontally. Mu-seoks eyes wavered. Immense sword qigong! Push! The person who appeared after stepping on the broken signboard. It was Namgung-eon, the King of Swords. An invincible swordsman who was one of the top ten masters of his time and had the honor of being the best swordsman in the world appeared. And behind him. About twenty elders of Namgung appeared. Nam Gung-eon said calmly. Is this because its war? He did not show anger. Even though he saw the history of his family, which boasted hundreds of years of history, being trampled, he did not panic even though prosecutors who were like his family lost their lives. It was calm. It was deep. His heart and eyes resembled the sword he sharpened. At least on the outside, Namgoong Eon seemed calmer than ever. We should have properly prepared ourselves, but it would be pointless to regret something that has already happened. Nam Gung-eon raised his nameless sword and aimed it at Wu-seok. So I hope you, too, will not feel too sorry if you lose your lives. Tears of blood flow from the calm voice. There is nothing to regret no matter when the life of heaven passes away. However, members of the family lost their lives in enemy attacks. The resulting anger and passion was enough to make me feel dizzy. However, in that state, he cannot deal with the enemies who attacked his family. In the end, all the young prosecutors, including the head of the family, and servants were evacuated. There were enough old people to show Namgungs will to protect the family. Mu-seok gritted his teeth. Sword King. Oh, I am the King of Swords. Only the old people came forward, leaving their sons behind. We are enough. Its not enough. In the end, its just a difference in time. I will kill all your old men, and I will also catch and kill your children who shamelessly ran away. Nam Gung-eon nodded. If you can, try it. Sword King! Fuuuuuuu! Wu Seok unleashed his force once again. For an instant, a blue glow appeared in Namgoong Eons deeply sunken eyes. bang! omg! Wu Seoks huge body was pushed backwards. That wasnt all. A fairly deep sword wound appeared in his hand. Namgung-eons sword strike not only shattered the tension, but also cut off his palm. Namgoong Eon chuckled. Its lighter than I thought, giant dragon. this person! Did you manage to get over the main family with just that much martial arts? The smiling Namgoong-eons presbyopia showed a strong sense of life. With such mediocre skills! Para la la rock! Namgoong Eons new form flew through the air. Mu-seoks eyes wavered. Whats happening like this?! Its never fast. Rather, it was slow. It made me wonder if the movements of a master who had reached the level of a master of painting could be so slow. But why? I couldnt avoid it. I couldnt step back or twist my body to the side. The moment I saw Namgung-eon, I felt as if I had been deprived of my physical freedom, as if I was tied up in a spiders web. What kind of hex is this! Now I cant even open my mouth. Mu-seok was truly embarrassed for the first time in a long time. And I felt a sense of crisis. This is because Namgung-eon, who was thought to be slow, was already right in front of his nose. profit! As I increased my energy with all my might, I was somehow able to move both hands. this guy! Kwaaaaang! The tension of the strange rock split the air. A level of tension different from before poured out, as if a dam had been broken down. It was powerful enough to be said to be the extreme intention of a mysterious god. hook! Namgoong Eons new type has disappeared. Mu-seoks eyes widened. The explosive tension exploded inside the inner altar and collapsed one of the pavilions. The problem was that Namgoong Eon did not fit the tension. Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Where?! At that time, a lightning-like sword energy poured down from above my head. Kwaaaaang! Ugh! Wu Seoks legs were dug into the ground up to his shins. Thats amazing. Before he knew it, an old man holding a sword was standing next to him. It was a magic drama called King of Cheondo, the work of a teenage master. If Ma Geuks sword hadnt blocked Nam Gung Eons sword, at least one of Wu Seoks arms would have been blown off. They say its the best sword in the world, but its really different. One-on-one would be too much for any of us. Mooseok shouted loudly. Why did you intervene! If I hadnt intervened, you wouldnt have been able to yell at me like you are now. profit! And keep that in mind. This is not a victory, it is a war. If youre just going to play a dance game between unmanned people, just skip it. At that time, another gloomy voice was heard. What the King of Cheondo said is correct. Nam Gung-eons eyes sparkled with fire. Neungjeokban smiled a murderous smile. Its been a while since I saw you. No, is that so? Myeongwang. You wont be able to run away like you used to, right? At that moment, a gust of wind rose around Namgung-eons body. Crumbling! It was a storm of sword energy sweeping the Oedan area. Tension appeared on everyones faces, including the Neungjeoksang, due to the tremendous energy wave. Namgoong Eon growled like an animal. Dont worry. I plan on taking at least two of you. Chapter 558 Episode 558 Melee (3)Patter. Blood and flesh fell in clumps. All of the things that made up the sword body of Cheonmado were treasures worthy of being called divine weapons. Moreover, since the innate demonic energy of the greatest devil of all time and modern times was fixed on top of it, the blade will not deteriorate even after hundreds or thousands of years as long as the innate demonic energy is not completely depleted. The blade was soaked with blood and flesh was sticking to it. Seoliang, who was quietly looking down at the Cheonmado Island, breathed magical energy into the sword body. Grumble! The red and white flames that burned for an instant destroyed the remains of death covering the blade. Kuhuheook! Makbeon, who had both his arms cut off, looked up at Seoliang, spitting out black blood. There was extreme fear in his eyes. A monster! Xu Liang said with a bitter face. Its a monster Yes, thats true. How could he not be a monster if he sent so many people to hell without even blinking an eye? Xi Liang looked down at the canyon with clear black and white eyes. The canyon had literally turned into a death zone. Three thousand troops were crushed to death by a small landslide that struck the left and right cliffs, and more than two thousand remaining troops were killed in the devastating offensive of Seoliang and King Geumho. At this level, it is enough to hear the sound of a magic head that will forever be remembered in history. What is even more terrible is that many more people will lose their lives at the hands of Xiliang until this war ends. Perhaps tens of thousands of enemy soldiers may fall under the sword of Xiliang. No. Its no different from taking tens of thousands of lives by the time the decision was made to start a war. I realize once again how terrible it is that the path to the world of magic is through war. Above all, the most frightening thing was the feeling of not being shaken at all despite killing so many enemies. by the way. Seoliang looked down at the object in his other hand, which was not holding the Heavenly Demon Sword. Interest sparked in his eyes. Its an interesting item. Its similar in size to the Demon Lords microvesicle, but is the spiderweb-like net inside it compressed enough to encompass that enormous area? amazing. Xi Liang fired a parcel into the sky. Fuuuuuuu! The Silmongdang, which was shot at incredible speed, spread out in an instant, forming an invisible net. Xiliangs eyes deepened. What a poison. Even at the extreme end, I cant guarantee my life. Isnt it a poison from the Party family, but a new one? Moreover, even though the net was new, it did not break easily, and even if it did break, it had strong adhesive properties like a real spider web, so it got entangled again. Times are changing again like this. Xu Liang smiled. Are we going to come to a time when peoples individual power will gradually weaken and such devices will develop? The world has always experienced repeated development and decline. However, what is clear is that one development inevitably brings convenience. As convenience continues to accumulate, the concept of martial arts may disappear altogether in the future. We live in an age where dangerous weapons are being produced one after another that can kill dozens of experts as long as they have the strength to press the trigger. Moreover, wont a weapon that is more convenient and more powerful than this be created in the next 100 or 200 years? Who would want to learn martial arts when they can easily kill someone? Seoliang was not very pleased with the era of convenience that would be brought about by natural changes in the natural flow. Sara la la la rock! The transparent net that had flown high in the sky began to fall on Seoryangs head. Makbeons eyes were shaking. Seo-ryang was just staring at Sa-gwak-mang. Even though death was imminent, I could not suppress my curiosity. Could it be that this invincible demon is trying to commit suicide? At that time, a ray of flame rose from beneath Seoryangs feet. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! Before he knew it, the flames grew into six strands, climbed up his legs, and dyed his entire upper body red. Xu Liangs eyes flashed. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! It is an explosion of flame. Red and white flames shot up like a pillar of fire and completely burned down the four walls. Despair appeared on Makbeons face. It doesnt work. Nothing works. Sagwakmang was a piece that was difficult to deal with even with the Myungwang Neungjeokban, a teenage expert. In fact, even though they cut down the Heavenly Demon Churchs Great Protection Act, they were unable to break through it. Seoliang was different. He unleashed his demonic energy and created Samadhi Fire (w), destroying the Four Stars in the blink of an eye. I cant stop it Makbeons eyes slowly closed. No one can stop the author. Just like that, Makbeon, the commander of the five groups of Gyoryong, who led the five thousand troops of the imperial army, died. Crumble. King Tiger came to Seoryangs side. The flame of Guyumagong burns and melts everything, living and non-living. But King Tiger was different. Rather, he repeatedly rubbed his head against Seoryangs body, as if he felt comfort from the flame. In reality, the flames of Gu Yu Demon did not burn the King of Tiger. This was because he was in sync with the powerful Guyu Demon Qi residing in the body of the Tiger King. After stroking King Tigers head a few times, Seoryang calmed down the seething demonic energy and climbed onto Geumhos back. Are you looking at Dam Sa-young? Xiliangs eyes deepened. I already have my fangs under your chin. Will the cool wind carry this voice and convey it? Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although it was impossible to hear these words, Seoryang opened his mouth again. Sometimes it is important to not give up until the end, but when you have to give up, you must also know how to give up cleanly. I think about it sometimes. Dam Sa-young is also just an ordinary person who cannot let go of the way she has lived. Its different from the past, when you could get the results you deserve if you worked hard. Maybe Dam Sa-young also realizes that. Still, Dam Sa-young will not change her ways. Because it is too late to pursue any other path. You can never defeat me. If you still dont know that, youre not going to be big either. Xu Liang chuckled. Well, if I was going to give up midway, I wouldnt have started from the beginning. Your blind venom and obsession were, in a sense, truly admirable. Frost fell on Seoryangs smiling eyes. Becoming one with the world. As Guyu Demon Gong ascends to the level of the New Demon Sect and Jininbas martial arts develops greatly, things that were not seen before are seen. Furthermore, there was less emotional agitation than before. My mind was so calm that I wondered why I wasnt surprised. Its hard to imagine with those eyes or with those thoughts. The image of Damsa-yeong becoming one with the world. No matter what happens, its going to be a pain in the ass. How could it be that the Master himself came to us and told us to stop him before he becomes one with the world? Seoliang did not listen to Lee Cheon-sangs words in vain, saying that his martial arts skills had grown rapidly. The wisdom that allowed him to see through providence and shake the future before his feat was enough to warrant caution. Seo-ryang looked up at the sky for a long time and then lowered his head. I guess we should leave soon. Geumho and King Tiger slowly walked away. Seoryang, who was looking down at the world with a relaxed expression, looked towards the east when a sudden thought occurred to him. What was it? Before the fight in the canyon began, the scene that passed through his mind was the shadow of a thief cast over a face full of wrinkles. The face of Namgung Noh Seon-bae came to mind. Is it just a coincidence? Should I call it intuition or just coincidence? Is it for some reason that Namgoong Eons warm expression reminds me of a martial artist with sword-like eyes and a righteous martial artist? No way probably not. There are plenty of possibilities. Damsayeong must have decided that there is nothing left but an actual fight, so he will try to gradually reduce this sides strength. In that case, it is right to eliminate uncertain forces one by one. In a war where the enemy is clear, an uncertain enemy is only a hindrance. Of course, since he participated in the plan to kidnap the emperor, it is somewhat difficult to call him an uncertain enemy. Itll be okay. Namgung Noh Seon-bae is strong. Unless there are three or more top 10 strong players participating in the war, he will somehow find a way out. Xu Liang frowned. Damn, I dont know if this is a useful ability or not. I can feel Dam Sa-youngs murderous intent. But the only time you could feel that murderous intent was when it was targeting you. Even that may not be certain. Even if he is truly targeting Namgung, it is already too late to send troops now. Besides, we are just fighting our battles. The country is too crowded to even go to Namgung. Xu Liang closed his eyes. I hope you are safe. * * * POOOOOOOO! Oops! Namgoong-eon, who vomited a handful of blood, stumbled and leaned against the wall. At that time, an old man with a white beard stained red fell down helplessly. The old mans eyes and Nam Gong-eons eyes collided in midair. Let me go first. Namgoong Eon smiled. His teeth, uncharacteristically neat for an old man, were soaked in blood. Dont worry, go first. Follow me soon. Suddenly! The old mans head was cut off. Nam Gung-eons eyes shone a sharp light again. You fucking old men! Ma Geuk gritted his teeth and glared at Nam Gung-eon. That wasnt all. As many as four teenage masters were surrounding him. The remaining one, Mu-seok, was writhing and crawling on the ground. Mu-seok, who was hit directly by Nam Gung-eons Emperor Sword, suffered a ruptured heart and was on the verge of death. Red Spot glared at Nam Gung-eon with bloodshot eyes. It wont hurt even if you chew it! Even though all the five kings rushed at him, he never imagined that one of them would get hit. It was a martial arts performance that made my teeth tremble. It was a sword that went far beyond common sense. The power of the old master who burned his soul was so great. More than just skill, the attitude towards fighting was different. Its all over, old man. I guess so. Stick out your neck quietly. Dont waste your energy unnecessarily. If that was going to happen, I would have surrendered a long time ago. Youre so stubborn! Hehe, you too, see yourself when you grow old later. As you get older, the only thing you gain is stubbornness. Nam Gung-eon shook his head. Looking at you, it seems like you have no luck living up to my age. Soon everyone, including you, will lose their lives. The Neungjeok class snorted. Is it because its almost time to die? The nonsense has increased. Hehehehe! Its nonsense. It will not be heard by their greedy ears. It will not be visible to those eyes stained with desire. How fearsome are the skills and minds of the two monsters who started this war. Seo leader. Namgoong Eon smiled. You go first. Ive tried my best, so please take care of my kids. It is the sound of the heart shouting with sincerity. Dan-a-yong-a-hwa-ya. The proud face of my son came to mind. The faces of my grandson and granddaughter, whose eyes would not hurt, also came to mind. I will live as the gatekeeper of the underworld for the next half-hundred years. If you come before then, Ill kick you out, so you have to live happily ever after. In an instant, a blue glow appeared in Namgoong Eons eyes. Quang! Namgoong-eon, who announced his health with a strong advance. He said he would take at least two of you. Crumbling! The nameless sword contained the power of the emperor and the will of the archangel. I will definitely keep my promise! Kill! The five masters intertwined and caused a spectacular clash. Flash! Chapter 559 Episode 559 Melee (4)Heres a report! The Namgung family was wiped out thanks to the union of the Heavenly Dragons, led by King Wu! Oooooh! Blue energy surged from Dam Sa-youngs body. This is truly unexpected news. I was so happy that I couldnt control my true energy for a moment, and my heavenly martial arts skill was released. very good. How long has it been? There was a time when my intended move worked cleanly. From now on. A sinister glow appeared in Dam Sa-youngs pupils. From now on, I will erase them one by one. After erasing all of that, I will brutally rip the last of you to death. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Isnt this a truly tough relationship? I just had my eyes on an assassin that I thought could be useful. Afterwards, he taught him dark magic and trained him to be the worst dark sword that cut out all kinds of political enemies under his command for decades. Who would have imagined that a guy like that would not only run away on his own, but also take the Demon Cult into his hands and put a blade under his own chin? Whether its fate or fate, I never thought it would be so funny that you were the only enemy standing against me. It is truly shocking. With my overflowing desire, I grabbed many things. Since I lived my life to obtain everything in this world, I thought that my emotions would never be shaken by things like trivial blessings or pride. But you are wrong. Cheon Ha-jin, King of Salsuji, Seolryang, the leader of the Demonic Cult. I never would have thought that the peace I had built up like a steel tower would be shaken so much by a single, unexpected being. If this is the final test to become the master of the world, isnt it a truly sad test? Damsayoung asked. What is the degree of extinction? One clan was destroyed. It wasnt a question of degree. However, the informant seemed to understand Dam Sa-youngs words and quickly answered. The power of the Namgung family has evaporated. All the veterans of the previous generation, including the sword king Namgung-eon, were killed. The corners of Dam Sa-youngs mouth rose. Good. The martial arts war is different from the war between nations. This is because the amount of power an individual can produce varies greatly depending on the level of martial arts training. Thats why you cant lead tens of thousands of troops to make a surprise attack or spray firearms and weapons indiscriminately. As there are experts who can render even firearms capable of killing hundreds of people at once useless, it becomes difficult to be confident and adopt a tactic. In other words, the most important thing in the martial arts war is to eliminate the enemys best fighters one by one. Each time you fire one Go Sojin, the enemys power drops significantly. If the available power is 100, each time the best player dies, the gap in power is cut into pieces. If one person dies, it does not mean that one (1) amount of damage is incurred, but that five (5) or ten (10) points of power are lost. If wars between countries are closer to baduk, martial arts wars are closer to chess. Every time you pick up one of your opponents strong and efficient pieces, your luck in winning or losing increases greatly. What about you? That is Dam Sa-young nodded, looking at the hesitant informant. Well, I expected that much. Was it for no reason that Nam Gung-eon and former veterans came forward? Its all for the future. Of course, the head of the family and his blood relatives would have been stolen. Okay. Thats enough. An enemy that will someday become a threat? Its literally just one day. Dam Sa-young intended to end the war in the shortest possible time. And it will be the same for the enemy. Even if this war lasts for ten years, the few surviving Nangongs alone cannot do anything. I have one more thing left to report to you. Has any of the five kings died? Thats right. who? This is the Giant Dragon King Wu-seok. Is that the only one? Thats right. Damsayoung nodded. A large power source has disappeared. It is truly unfortunate, but it has already passed. Rather, its not that bad. Namgung-eon, the sword king, is the best sword in the world, both in name and reality. Among the top ten masters, he can be said to be the strongest except for the Three Emperors. As a reward for annihilating such masters and veteran masters of the previous generation, if he loses a prize other than a horse, he is left with nothing. Go to the next one. Damsayoung looked at the map. The murderousness soared in his eyes. Did you think you would be safe hiding in that gorgeous palace? As he looked at the map, his eyes focused on the eastern region adjacent to Anhui, where Nangong was located. Are you going to join hands with a lowly bastard and attack me? Damsayoung sneered. There is no need to infiltrate Sejak. I can understand your intentions just by looking at how you use the Iron Blood Castles troops. I was planning on just using it and then throwing it away, but I never thought it would hit me like this. In a way, he is the same as Cheon Ha-jin. Or rather, I would say he is even uglier than that. Well, things would have been a lot easier if that guy hadnt blown up the Heavenly Dragon flag embedded in your body. Dam Sa-youngs eyes sparkled. It was a pain in many ways, but thats over now. I feel like I want to crush Cheon Ha-jin right now. In fact, I was overcome with the urge to do that several times a day. In other words, I thought that if I moved all my strength secretly, I might be able to catch him. He was prepared to leave his name in history as a villain anyway. We will not fight to protect the line like before. But it probably wont work either. Although he was an ugly and mean person that cannot be described in words, he was a thoroughgoing person. Protecting our troops commander is basic. Even if you pour out a huge amount of strength, it will be difficult to kill it right away. then? Just like you do to me, I will also peel off your skin, one layer at a time, to reveal your true face. Damsayoung said. Tell this to the enemy team. I will add new wood and crystals to it. We will completely isolate the Iron Blood Fortress with the power of the Blood Tree God and the Blood Beast God, so tell him to tear him to death as soon as he crawls out. Jonmyeong! Dam Sa-young buried her back in the chair. Ill show you what a terrifying force it can be if you use the Chilyoujip Tactics as a strategy for coexistence. Lord Tianlonggungs words are right. Until now, all those who had become masters of the Blood Spirit through the Seven Demonic Powers tactics were all arrogant. Not anymore. Those who have newly acquired the Blood God Qi will never let down their guard. This is because their own future also depends on it. The advance of those who have become the new masters of the five elements and live with the name Jeong (). Ill break your momentum. For a long time, I closed my eyes and tried another strategy. hook. Dam Sa-youngs eyes brightened. What is this energy? A truly familiar energy was approaching. ?! A strange expression appeared on his face. He seemed happy and sad at times. It looked like he was smiling or he was sighing. Even after removing the shadow that Hyeoncheon casted, you still shook my heart like this. It seems like our relationship wasnt normal either. After a while. Commander! My Jay Kidney is here! A strange smile appeared on Dam Sa-youngs face. I sent it out to attack the enemy, but it came back completely damaged. Cheon Ha-jin Is this a gift? He opened his mouth. Say, lift up. * * * Dominion Castle, Heavenly Demon Immortal! The senator meets the leader! At Gwangmazons solemn greeting, a thousand of the Cheonma Army simultaneously knelt down. Meet the leader! It was a voice that resounded throughout the entire front line. Seo-ryang smiled at the greeting that was like a shout. Youve had a lot of trouble so far. There was turbulence on everyones faces. No other compensation is needed. All of this is for God, so all I have to do is do what I should, but still, I felt encouraged when the leader himself told me that I had worked hard. Seoliang was different from Lee Cheon-sang. Unlike him, who had reached such a high level that he had lost most of his humanity, he was generous in praising his subordinates. Of course, there was no hesitation when pointing it out. A personality that does not spare praise or criticism. He is also probably one of the personalities that Seo-ryang can embrace because he is stronger than anyone else. The Cheonma Army has lost 1,000 troops. Did you send it with Goru? Yes, sir. Hanam? There was surprise on Gwangmazons face. How did you know? You must have heard the report that the demon kings spirit headed to Sacheon. In that case, it would have turned east rather than west, and Iron Blood Castle is standing at the end of the east. If you do that, the only way is to cut in between them and go up. You are truly amazing, Master. Gwangmazon was truly impressed. In other words, it means that the leader not only fully understands his own abilities, but also sees the entire country through his own eyes. If you have this level of insight, you are in the realm of foresight. Although it was not perfect, it was a demonic ability that was moving toward perfection. Gwangmazon looked up at Seoliang. A physique as strong as a steel tower. There was a deep, magical eye there that would not be shaken even if a natural disaster occurred. Now its really time Those eyes were so deep and transparent that they looked like those of mountain people. It was the look in the eyes of someone who realized something. The wisdom of an awakened person, which is difficult for someone who is a demon, was within him. Unlike the previous Seolryang, which was full of absolute majesty and a desire for destruction, he is full of realizations that are difficult for even he, one of the strongest believers in Protestantism, to understand. You have truly ascended to a high place. Gwangmazon bowed his head again. I congratulate you on your great feat, Master. Seo-ryang smiled sheepishly. There is no need to call him a grand duke. I just saw the end determined by my desires. yes? In magic, desire means the limit to which I can deepen. I only contained all the power my desire allowed, but I could not go beyond that. Xiliang looked up at the sky. Todays sky was strangely dark and dreary. I can say that I have reached the end of my extreme magic, but my limits cannot be the same as those of others. Are you saying it ends there? normally. Xu Liang chuckled. If my desire becomes deeper than this, the vessel that can contain the devil will also become larger. Of course, I wonder if there is a need to go that far. There was a look of wonder on Gwangmazons face. Sir, you are the youngest person to become a Heavenly Demon by overcoming the limitations of your talents and transcending the common sense of the worlds people. You will be able to overcome the limits of your desires again. If you need. The tone was calm, but the content was truly terrifying. That seemed to mean that he could become stronger whenever he wanted. Of course, Gwangmazon realized that in order to break the limits of his desire and deepen his martial arts skills, it would be accompanied by pain far beyond his imagination. Anyway, you guys are going through a hard time, so I came because I thought it was important to at least show your face. Im thinking of going to other mazons too. Its an honor. So, are you planning to tighten it up after sending it to Hanam? I plan to do so when I am fully prepared. Good. A faint demonic energy appeared in Seo-ryangs eyes. It would be perfect if there were no cracks in that siege. yes? It was then. Para la la la la rock! Several warblers flew from afar in the sky. At that moment, Xiliangs eyes lit up. Master. Jeon Seo-gu of the monument. You got hit. yes? Gwangmazon looked back at Seoliang and was surprised. A terrifying fire burned in Xiliangs eyes. Namgoong suffered. Chapter 560 Episode 560. Melee (5)Damn it. For the first time in a long time, an angry curse came out of Hu Yaoseongs mouth. I should have prepared in advance. Namgoong is a great force. Although their paths were different, they faced a common enemy with the Heavenly Demon Church. In addition, he had a deep relationship with the religious leader, so it was good to see him as an ally with no reason to be suspicious. Damsayeong eliminated that ally. Because it was Namgung, there was definitely something I could do. Damsayeong took that possibility away in advance. Of course, I expected that they would invade the Namgung family. But there was a reason not to worry. Sword King Noh Seon-bae. The best sword in the world is there. The leader said that Namgung-eon, the King of Swords, was the only sword seeker among active martial artists who realized the heart and sword. He said that although he may be ahead in martial arts, no one can compare in the depth of enlightenment. I thought that a strong person like that would be able to escape even in the worst situation while maintaining a certain amount of troops. Moreover, arent there not only Nam Gung Eon but also veteran veterans of the previous era? Moreover, the head of the family, Namgoongdan, was not of average skill. That was enough power to respond without any help from here. Even not far from Anhui, our schools Majon and the Heavenly Demon Army are holding the battle line. This means that there is no choice but to have a huge psychological burden. Nevertheless, Dam Sa-yeong boldly attacked Namgung. Five teenage masters and troops from the Heavenly Dragon Palace were sent to completely destroy it. I thought there was a good chance of an air raid, but I didnt expect it to be pushed this hard. It cant end here. Ho Yaoseong responded positively to Cho Haes words. Of course I will. If you have five of the ten masters and a unit of Heavenly Dragon, it is like an iron fortress that moves on its own. Although one in five is dead, their danger remains. It is a power that no sect other than Shingyo and Iron Blood Saints can handle. exactly. In other words, its not like the force was sent just to push Namgung. They are the most powerful advance guard and detachment in the world. Thats right. Until now, there have not been many times when Damsayoungs plans have worked perfectly. Of course, so do we. Because we read each others intentions and did not tolerate even half success. But this time, the enemys intentions worked. exactly. If Namgung Ses annihilation battle had failed this time, Dam Sa-yeong would have taken a step back and reorganized his battle lines. However, since we have achieved a worthy success, from now on. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With the Four Great Masters and the Heavenly Dragon Unit at the head of our horses, we will begin to change the flow of the war. Thats correct. He is definitely someone that Gong Yachi cherishes. Although he was not comparable to Hu Yao-seong himself, he was a person with whom he was willing to talk as a soldier. A serious look appeared on Cho Haes face. If we change the course of the war no matter what, we wont try to touch the Protestant forces right away. That is very likely. The fact that they decide to attack the Protestant forces means that they are somewhat confident of victory. Hu Yaoshengs eyes sparkled. The strongest detachment made up of a small number of elites. In other words, they will try to attack the enemy closest to Anhui. It was an accurate insight. An embarrassed expression appeared on Cho Haes face. Where could it be? Are you sure youre trying to attack Shaolin right away? Its a possibility that cannot be ignored. But there is a high probability that it is not Shaolin. What do you think? Hu Yaosheng pointed to the map. The enemys headquarters is in Hubei. And most of the troops of the detachment departed from Hubei. If he had been considering Shaolin as well, he would have gone straight for the attack, taking advantage of the absence of Jeoksong Seon-bae and Shaolin Bangjangs eight great warriors. It means there was no need to pass through Daegang and attack Namgung first. ah! Moreover, Senator Wonju sent Gorumazon and 1,000 troops of the Cheonma Army to Hanam. Hanam is close to Hubuk, so there is no way Damsayeong wouldnt know that a large number of troops were moving there. Hu Yaoshengs eyes deepened. Then there is one answer. Steel-blooded!! Chohae swallowed his saliva. The enemys detachment clearly boasts powerful military power. But theres nothing we can do about Sanghyeongseong with that much strength. Of course it is. if? If it goes as I expected, Damsayeong will definitely send a follow-up unit. Follow-up unit? exactly. If there are enough troops to take down the Iron Blood Fortress could it be the emperor?! Hu Yaosheng did not reply. The emperor. Of course, sending the imperial army would be the most ideal. In addition, countless civilians live in the outer walls of Iron Blood Castle. When the imperial troops attack, they have no choice but to open the way on their own. But should I really call the Imperial Army? The number of the Imperial Army is more than ten times that of the Heavenly Demon Army. Even if it is divided and operated again, it is clearly noticeable. There was no way that the imperial army would be dispatched in a situation that was not an all-out war, as countless masters were burning their eyes throughout the central plains. Go Soo-jin is complete. If there are four of the top ten masters, even Song Seongju cannot guarantee his life. Even if Sinchang Eongeuk adds strength, it will be a close match. In other words, rather than deploying more Hwagyeong experts, there is a high possibility of dispatching troops to support them. At that moment, Hu Yaochengs eyes lit up with fire. Is there anyone out there! After a while, the reliefs of the monument came in. Did you call me, Commander-in-Chief? Bring me the documents about the enemys Sichuan army right now. All right. Bujoju brought dozens of documents after a while. Hu Yaosheng frantically looked through the documents. These documents contained detailed information about the movement of troops of the Qingcheng faction, the Ami faction, and the Tang family. Of course, if they move with determination, they can completely avoid the eyes of informants, but as long as they do not move only on mountain paths, they are bound to be noticed at any time. does not exist. The problem was that there was no trace of the Sacheon Sammun sides leader moving at all. Of course. If any of them had moved, a report would have come in immediately. Thats why its even weirder. Even after thoroughly examining the documents recording the movements of the Sichuan military over the past year, no suspicious movements were found. That cant be possible. There is no way to abandon Sichuan Province unless Damsayoung is crazy. Every citizen of Sichuan Province is under the control of the Three Gates. In other words, Damsayeong would have thoroughly built up solidarity with the Sammun. Hu Yaosheng opened his mouth again. Please also bring the documents of the Shaanxi military. It was the same. Due to its location, Shaanxi Province has a much smaller number of informants than Sichuan Province. Therefore, I focused even more on the movements of the Hwasan faction and the Jongnam faction. Still not there. Shaanxi Province is also an area where two of the Old Daemun factions established themselves. It was also the largest concentration of our troops after Sacheon. However, even in Shaanxi, there have been no reports of troops moving for a year. !! Hu Yaosheng felt a sense of discomfort running down his spine. It cant be like this. This is so strange. In the meantime, they have been fighting against the imperial army, the troops under Dam Sa-youngs personal command, and the might of the Heavenly Dragon Palace. However, he did not pay much attention to the Seven Great Gates Sect that joined hands with him. I was keeping an eye on it, but I didnt dig into it thoroughly. This is because Damsayeongs main army is much more threatening than them. Did you naturally avert your eyes? Are you intentionally drawing attention to the main army? No. Damsayoung didnt have the luxury of that. then? It means that even Damsayoung didnt care about the Seven Great Gates Sect. But he will never give up on the Seven Great Gates Sect. Didnt they pay any attention to the military when they should? And youve been neglecting them for the past year? Nonsense! Chohae asked curiously. Commander General? What is the Seven Great Gates Sect? I will ask Chu Danju. yes? Comparing the current Damsayeong sides forces and ours, who do you think has the upper hand? Although I was still puzzled, Cho Haes answer was unhesitating. Of course, Protestantism has the upper hand. If we were to wage an all-out war that excluded strategy and tactics, I think we would have a 60 percent chance of winning, even if we set it low. I think so too. And I dont think the enemy knows what I or Eumsangdanju know. yes? Hu Yaoshengs cheeks trembled slightly. There is no way Dam Sa-yeong could have just ignored the undeniable difference in power. ! The Seven Great Gates and the three generations excluding the extinct Hwangbo and Namgung. Chohaes face turned pale. Hu Yaosheng shouted. Footnote! Contact the Zhejiang front right away! We need to give strength to the Iron Blood Castle! We must contact the senator separately to ensure that there is no disruption in the operation of the troops! I follow your orders! * * * Paaaang! Xiliangs Divine Law, running at incredible speeds, was like a storm. The Tiger Demon Emperor and the Geumho Tiger King were following behind him, but Seoliangs speed was so fast that the distance gradually widened. Well probably move together soon, but right now the situation is too urgent. Senior Noh. Xiliang bit his lip. Before meeting the enemy in Gwiju, Nam Gung-eons face suddenly came to mind. I thought it was just a coincidence. No, I thought that Damsayoung could attack Namgung, but I believed that she would be able to sufficiently respond. Wrong. This time, I was completely defeated by Dam Sa-young. Who could have ever imagined that they would do something so outrageous as to round up half of the teenage masters and send them away? Im sorry. Because I couldnt help you in time. In the past, when he went to capture Gangseo Sanghoe, he had a brief confrontation with Namgung-eon. Even in such a situation, Namgung-eon used his mind and sword to somehow lead himself to the right path. Even though he overexerted himself to the point of exhaustion after just one trial, Namgoong Eon believed in himself until the end. He and Namgoong Eon had that kind of relationship. Weve only met a few times, but he was someone who made a good impression every time we met. How could a person like that die so vainly? I could hardly believe it. Damsayeong! Because of him, many of my seniors left this world one by one. Jeoksong and Hyeoncheon, who were mortally wounded by the troops he sent, passed away. Fortunately, Hyeon Cheon Jin-in achieved enlightenment and became one with Wudang Mountain, but in fact, if it were not for Dam Sa-young, he would have fought for the world for the rest of his life. But those two people were not enough, and now Namgung Eon is dead. Seo-ryang thought of Nam Gung-eon. The Sword Kings face, even as he was out of breath, was full of pride and worry that made the Heavenly Demons heart sink into his heart. C See. You are a person who can be harsher than anyone else, but you are also a very soft person. C If the powerful are not afraid of shedding blood, the world will become hell from then on. You know that too, right? Xiliangs eyes were bloodshot. Whiiiiiiiing! The strong wind blew his clothes and hair like crazy. Flash! At that moment, his eyes saw a valley swirling with terrifying magical power. The road to Cheonhyeolseong, Jiangsu Province. Countless martial artists blocked the path, forming a huge formation. I guessed it. Dam Sa-young knew. Not only Western Liang, but the Church of the Heavenly Demon God will notice. He expected that his opponent would also realize that the detachment that destroyed Namgung was going to attack Iron Blood Fortress. Thats probably why they created such a huge formation. Numerous strongmen surrounded the area of Sanghyeolseong Fortress and were thoroughly controlling it to prevent them from supporting troops. However, they probably did not know that the disaster called Xiliang would reach this far so quickly. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! Ultra-high temperature flames soared from Seo-ryangs body. It seemed as if he could hear Namgoong Eons hallucinations in his ears. C Please dont be a monster. The flames of the Blood Fire God Qi, amplified by the Blood and Wood God Qi, burned with terrifying force. Kugugoogung! A translucent evil spirit badge appeared behind Seoryangs back. The representative of the most terrible and ferocious demon in the world, holding a blade as large as Mount Tai. Hehehehe!! The chest let out a harsh roar and swung the sword towards the flames. Chapter 561 Episode 561 Cut the wire (1)Boom! The gates of Daejeon were opened. Jump and jump. A young man walking across the bright center of Daejeon showed off his handsome features. However, the only flaw is that he has an overly blunt expression and one arm. Jiyiing. Jiyiing. Intangible magic power stirred around the young mans body. The exhaled air was amazing. The energy itself seems to cause a discharge like a lightning bolt. The concentration of his magic power, which covers his entire body like armor, could be compared to that of a master of Hwagyeong. The teacher thought as he looked at his disciple. Because of you, I realized the word relationship, which I didnt believe in when I was young. Among his disciples, he was the first to join hands, and furthermore, he was a person who made his teacher happy by developing a talent that was far superior to that of any other person in the world. The great disciple was that kind of guy. After this guy, he brought in a few more students, and many of them have just come out of the closed building, but none of them gave him as much of a surprise. Is it worth it? Dan Lihu was a genius among geniuses. Did Seoriang, the leader of the Heavenly Demon Church, become a powerful person who could be argued to be the best in the world? no. His physical age may not even be a year old, but the soul that occupies that body is King Salsuji, who has been training for over 60 years. It is true that he also possesses outstanding talent, but his starting point is different from Dan Lihu. In other words, Danlihu is the best equipment in the world. He was a guy who could easily be called a hundred years old. I never imagined you would become like this. After five years of teaching martial arts, he became a peak expert and from then on began studying the Heavenly Dragon technique. And again ten years. This guy has achieved a level of accomplishment that surpasses even the old masters of the old school in both martial arts and martial arts. He is someone who has the ability to rise to the level where he truly stands in the next ten years. Dan Lihu was even smart. The lack of experience was a drawback, but thats enough if you accumulate it. Since you have accumulated a level of strength that is sufficient or even excessive to navigate the world, you will be reborn as a true powerhouse with just a few experiences. Thats what I thought. So I sent it. And what about the great disciple who came back? I didnt know Id see you so soon. Dam Sa-youngs face was very calm as she emptied her glass of wine. I sent along the imperial army, Ocheon, and the five civil servants. You should be stationed in Gwiju by now, so why did you show up here? I ask even though I already guessed it. It was truly something unbecoming of Damsayeong. Because he was not a person who treated inanimate objects like people. Jiyiing. Jiyiing. Dan Lihu was speechless. Its just that hes using his dangerous skills more and more. Dam Sa-youngs eyes deepened. Surprisingly, the emotions in those eyes were regret and relief. Do you remember? The day you and I first met. Thats funny. While spitting out those words, Dam Sa-yeong ridiculed herself for being immersed in excellence. Even at that young age, you were truly mature. Even though he was alone with no family and was on the verge of starvation, he looked straight at me without any servility or urgency. Dan Lihu still said nothing. I just looked at Dam Sa-young with incomprehensible eyes. Dam Sa-young filled the empty glass. The clear liquid that was poured gave off a subtle bamboo scent. I had a hunch when I saw you like that. This guy is called Nannan. Talent? Yes, your frame was perfect for learning martial arts. But I saw your venom before your talent. I emptied the glass full of Damsayeong in one go. The breath I inhaled along with the alcohol was filled with memories, and the scent of regret permeated the breath I exhaled. This guy can do anything. If I make this guy my disciple, he will be of great help to me one day. Dam Sa-young did not fill the cup anymore. His eyes became increasingly cold as he looked at Dan Lihu. But as time passed, I saw you as a person, not a weapon. You were always there for me, and I thought it would be a waste to give you all the power I had in my hands. . So its all your fault. Grrrr. The table shook slightly. The powerful energy flowing from Dam Sa-yeongs body resonated throughout the entire Daejeon, starting from the table. How dare you come to me like that? You have torn our relationship to pieces with your own hands. . I would have cried for you if my spirit and body had died in that guys hands. If I had been greedy and threatened my position, I would have been proud of my students growth. The corners of Dam Sa-yeongs mouth twitched. So, you actually had that desire? Ugh. Ugh. The magic power that enveloped Danlihus entire body stirred. Did you think I didnt know? What is your relationship with Lord Celestial Dragon? . Did you think I didnt know? That you made a deal with the Lord of Heavenly Dragon Palace? . Even though I knew that, I didnt feel betrayed by you. Rather, I was impressed. This guy is definitely my student. I thought he was really my person, growing up to be just like me, just in a different way. Flash! Dam Sa-youngs pupils were colored with a light blue radiance. But I cannot tolerate your incompetence in coming to visit me as the enemys puppet. Actually, I wouldnt say he was incompetent. To Dan Lihu, Xi Liang was an enemy he could not deal with. You can fight with people, but you cant catch a storm by the collar. If Xu Liang suddenly appeared and tried to attack Dan Lihu, Dan Lihu would not be able to handle his strength. Damsayoung knew that too. However, the reason he was angry was because his disciple did not choose to die on his own. If I had a desire that was comparable to my own, but had pride that was only half that of that desire, I would never have ended up like this. Even if he had intended to betray his teacher, he would have killed himself cleanly only to be fooled by his enemies. Dam Sa-young lived with that feeling. This is because I knew that I could not become the Lord of Uicheon without that level of determination. But what about this guy? I guess I thought too highly of you. Kugugoogung! Cheonramuheoshingong was opened and dominated the air in Daejeon. I know that you combined the powers of Ilju and Weolju. With that power, even if your body is torn apart, your soul can remain alive for forty-nine days. Bleak-free living techniques. It is one of the pinnacles of the Celestial Dragon Art that is difficult to master and is comparable to the Dragon Puppet Art of the Celestial Dragon Master. It was a secret art among secret arts that took the soul out of a living body and plunged it into the world of emptiness. A soul that has fallen into the world of emptiness cannot move at will, but if a person who has learned the Heavenly Dragon method performs the One Soul Entire Art within 49 days, the lost soul can be placed in a new body. Of course, it was a technique with severe side effects. The likelihood of success was unknown, and even if divorce was successful, lifespan would be shortened exponentially and there was even a high probability of physical disability. But I can live with it for now. Isnt that enough? Even if the chances of success are slim, it is a relief to be able to live right away even if your lifespan is shortened and your body becomes disabled. However, even though Dan Lihu knew the secret technique, he did not use it. Are you sure you believed that you could stop him with your skills and three-inch tongue? Kwazijic! Kwazijijik! The ground on which Damsayeong stood cracked, creating cracks resembling spider webs. No. you knew The fact that you cant fight him with your own strength. No matter how hard the wolf tries to fly and crawl, he is only a day-old puppy before the tiger. . In the end, you ended up like this because of excessive pride and clouded resolve. Whoa! A sky-blue essence shimmered in Dam Sa-yeongs hands. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Explosive energy is condensed into one point. It was the study of Jinsanshinsu (ɽ), the handcraft of Cheonramuheosingongsang. Flash! Damsa-yeongs two eyes glowed with destructive death. I feel like I want to kill you right now, but there must be a reason why he sent you to me. . If you have a message, tell it now. If not, I will immediately erase your existence. It was then. Dan Lihus mouth slowly opened. Master. Dam Sa-youngs eyebrows twitched. Master? A guy who has completely lost his ego calls me master? What kind of trick is this, Cheon Ha-jin? His martial arts a technique called the death spirit weapon Fortunately, the whereabouts of the blood spirit were not discovered I was unable to find out. ?! Please accomplish your great work. Grrrr. Dan Lihus body trembled as if there had been an earthquake. Dark red blood vessels bulged on his pale face. They are resisting the commanding beast of Xiliang. Dam Sa-yeong, who was looking at Dan Lihu, sighed. Hey. You poor bastard! You should have died at the hands of that bastard and gained peace. Why did you endure that pain and come all the way to Ye? Yes. The commanding beast of Xoryang turns the target into a puppet and controls it. However, it was completely different from the dragon puppet technique of the Heavenly Dragon Palace. The spirit beast completely destroys the targets soul. It means to kill. After destroying the ego, destroying the soul and killing it, only the body is controlled by will. Because the soul has been destroyed, ones actions cannot help but be awkward and stiff. In addition, if the level of the spirit beast is high, it is possible to embody the martial arts of ones lifetime to a certain extent. In this way, the command method was a method with many limitations. So, Seoryang also did not use the Commandant in most cases. This is because it is a secret technique that cannot be used unless it is someone you are determined to kill. Even if it were two heavenly statues, the limit of the commanding beast would not be able to be expanded. Thanks to that absolute limit, Dan Lihu came this far without completely dying. Flash! The condensed true energy gradually increased in size, turning Damsayoungs hands into a complete mass of light. Its been a hard time. Lets meet again in the afterlife in the distant future. It was then. Weeeeeeeee! With a strange sound, Dan Lihus magic power gradually took over Daejeon. Damsayeong. Surprisingly, the voice that came out of Dan Lihus mouth was that of Xu Liang. You will never escape Wudang Mountain. Rumbling. Blood flowed from Danlihus lacquer work. Dam Sa-youngs face, which was full of sadness, became extremely cold. Youre saying you wont be able to escape Wudang Mountain? What does this mean? Why did you send a message like that? dare. Next to surprise is anger. Dam Sa-young felt extremely angry at Cheon Ha-jin, who took advantage of her beloved disciple to send a message to her. You lowly bastard! I will show you hell! Damsayoung threw down her hand like a thunderbolt. Flash! Kwaaaaang! Due to the terrifying tension, the iron gate of Daejeon was blown away, and the guard warriors and hallways standing behind it were crushed, destroying the entire area in an instant. Lets go! The extremely concentrated true energy caused a discharge phenomenon like a lightning bolt. Huh. Huh. Dam Sa-young lets out a rough breath. In an instant, his eyes widened. what?! Pusssss. Dan Lihu stood where the dust had settled. Even though he was hit directly by the Jinsan God Beast, Dan Lihu did not die. No, it was completely fine. What is this?! In an instant, Dan Lihus eyes became colored with seven colors. Dam Sa-yeong knelt down without realizing it. Ugh! Wooooow. White smoke seemed to be flowing out of his Baekhoehyeol, but was soon absorbed into Danlihus Baekhoehyeol. Hmph! Dan Lihu took a deep breath. Damsayoung looked up at him with bloodshot eyes. you!! As expected, its a body that suits me well. Danlihu, no, Mumyeong said bitterly. I didnt expect this outcome. Dam Sa-yeong shouted like a tiger. What are you doing! What are you doing? Im trying to help you. What?! I thought it was the best equipment in the world, but I guess its not as good as yours. Huh. Mumyeong held Damsayeongs hand. Dam Sa-young could not shake off her hand. Dont worry. I will make you the best in the world, if not the best in all times. Chapter 562 Episode 562 Cutting the wire (2)What are you looking at? . Look. quiet. Place your index finger on your lips and speak without looking at the other person. It was a truly infuriating act, but he did not get angry. This is because the opponents skills were outstanding and he was practically the leader of this unit. Hes the leader. Jeong Pung Jin-in (ͣLw) internally quenched his appetite. Well, it has nothing to do with me. Although she was not yet two years old, she was Dam Sa-yeongs second disciple. Even though she was not as good as the great disciple Danlihu, she was someone who could surpass the nine sect masters with her skill alone. This magic trick is really strange. The direction of development compared to the same effort was much more diverse than martial arts. In fact, if one had good sense, a young master was often more threatening than an old master who had accumulated skills through long training. Magic was a world that could not be easily understood. The same was true for Jeong Poong-jin. Although he also achieved great accomplishments by receiving the Blood Flower Divine Power, there was bound to be differences from someone who learned the art from the beginning. In other words, he was lower than Damsayeongs second disciple, Maebang. doesnt care. Jeong Pung Jin-in was an elder of the communal faction. Although he was a great elder, he was less than fifty years old. In some ways, it could be said that it was remarkable that he rose to the position of Grand Elder at such a young age. In other words, he is a person who can be proud of his skills. The reason he was hesitant about what everyone said was not simply because of her position or skills. Jeong Pung-jin glanced at each room. Jeong Poong-jins eyes were red and bloodshot as he looked at the curved body that exuded maturity. Isnt it really even? Maebang noticed Jeong Pung-jins gaze like a ghost. Do you want to have your eyes gouged out? Hehehe. Dont look at me with those dirty eyes. What are you saying I did? Maebang did not respond. Jeong Pung-jin glanced around the room with strange eyes. It was like this every time. He used to give warnings with harsh swear words, but he never once demonstrated his skills. Such response from each side fascinated Jeong Pung-jin. Jeong Pung-jin was able to listen to anything his sister-in-law, who was younger than him, said. Lets have a drink later. Maebang did not respond. Even though he was completely ignored, Jeong Pung-jin did not get angry. On the contrary, I looked at each room with even more heated eyes. You are truly arrogant. Jeong Pung-jin was a Taoist who became crazy about forms. Did you say that stealing, which you learned late in life, is scarier? When the Uicheon Maeng was in existence, he searched the Gansu area once a month, kidnapping and killing women. The number of women he killed over the years reached as many as a hundred. It would be a shame to even describe it as a face-saving trick, but his methods were so secret that no one noticed. But if your tail is long, you get stepped on. His horrendous crime was caught by Jeong Sanjin (ͣɽw), a contemporary of the Communist Party, and Jeong Pungjins executioner. Surprisingly, Jeong Sanjin did not punish Jeong Fungjin. Rather, he understood him and hoped that he would become his own person. As a result, Jeong Pung Jin-in indulged his lust to his hearts content under the protection of the highest power of the Communist faction. That wasnt all. Jeongsanjinin not only gave Jeongpungjinin the title of Grand Elder, but also gifted him the Blood Flower Goddess of the Cheonryonggung Palace. He became Jeong Sanjins dog and strictly followed Jeong Sanjins orders. If I had to kneel, I would have done so. If I had to kill, I would have killed. And now. Jeong Pung-jin came all the way here after being ordered to help single-handedly defeat the rare enemy called Iron Blood Fortress. That wasnt all. Many powerful members of the Seven Great Gates Sect were dispatched here. They had studied the Heavenly Dragon technique for a long time and had immersed themselves in the Blood God Qi a year and a half ago, so they learned about the joint attack of the techniques. They are fundamentally different from those who received the title of king and ran wild alone. They were trained like that. Even though he comes from the highest glorious political sect. Get ready. hmm? What did you say? Maebang said in a cold voice. Prepare to open the Great Fire Zone. Jeong Pung-jin asked slyly. why? Are you cold? Do you want me to keep you from getting cold? Jeongpung. This is the first time Doho has been called directly. Jeong Pung-jins face was filled with surprise. Maebang saw Jeong Pung Jin-in. Jeong Pung-jins face, which was full of surprise, suddenly hardened. The eyes of everyone looking at him were filled with a terrifying murderous spirit. The reason I tolerated your recklessness was because you were useful as firewood. ! But if hes an idiot who doesnt immediately follow orders, theres no reason to keep him alive anymore, right? Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! White flames burned in both of Maebangs hands. The air in the area heated up in an instant. Even Jeong Fung Jin-in, who possessed the blood flower divine energy, was unable to withstand the heat and had to retreat outside of the three walls. Jeongpung. Tell me. Wooooow. The anger in Maebangs eyes wriggled like a dragon. At that moment, Jeong Pung-jin felt fear running up his spine. It seemed like hundreds of the most dangerous venomous snakes in the world were surrounding him. Prepare for the firefight. Oh, I understand. Jeong Feng Jin-in hurriedly headed to the central position of the Hwageuk Daejin. He was the core of the Hwageuk Daejin prepared here. come. Maebangs face was infinitely cold. A ray of cold sweat flowed down her forehead. Immense Magi! Dam Sa-yeongs disciples were each gifted with unique talents in addition to their talents in martial arts and martial arts. Among them, Maebang had particularly outstanding spirit. The innately developed sixth sense was further amplified through learning techniques. Her senses were telling me that. A storm that is difficult to handle is approaching from the west. Is there anyone else other than the Demon Cult leader who emits this level of demonic power? does not exist. No, it was doubtful whether it would be possible to find it even if we left the martial arts world of the time and searched all over the past and present. That demonic storm was more threatening and ferocious simply because it was demonic energy. Even the total amount of energy was much greater than that of Master Damsayoung. It is literally a natural disaster. The amount of power contained in his body was incomparable to that of any other person in the world. Damn it. She recalled her conversation with her teacher, Damsayoung. C I dont want to admit it, but Cheon Ha-jin, like me, has entered a state that goes beyond the common sense of martial arts. The same goes for the remittance bag, but since he is so weak, it should be left out of the discussion. C Does this mean that force cannot be used to make them submit? C Yes. C . C However, there is no law that says you have to be an expert of the same level to deal with an expert of that level. C then? C It is a liquor training center. C The magic trick. C No matter how much of a magic trick I am, it would be difficult for me or him to handle it. The reason is that the basis of martial arts or techniques is energy. Even though the things you learn and master may be different, they eventually become one in the end. For those who have achieved the pinnacle of martial arts, a technique is just one of their unique techniques and cannot be an uncontrollable bomb. C It means that the Sulbeopjin makes the impossible possible. C Yes. The ultimate exaltation of the five elements is a technique that maximizes the power of each of the five elements. Rather, for an expert like me or him, a drinking technique that amplifies one power to the limit is more threatening. C You are also a threat to Master? sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. C Yes. My strength is growing at this very moment, but if I fall into the extreme of the Five Elements right now, I cannot guarantee my survival. -! C That is the power of coexistence. Water awakens wood, and wood awakens fire. C okay. C At the main camp of the Iron Blood Fortress, a large formation of aquatic trees is spread out, causing chaos. Afterwards, using the fireworks of wood fire spread in all four directions, the Iron Blood Fortress will be completely burned down and destroyed. -!! C Your blood energy will be used up quite a bit, but thats okay. If I can blow away the thorn in my eyes, the consumption of my blood source energy is worth it. C Anyway, the energy is coming back. C Yes. As long as the world exists. Master Dam Sa-yeong had absolute confidence in the extreme power of the five elements. This is an inevitable situation. Although the other two energies could not be completed due to the history of the blood spirit in the devils magical eye, the three energies of the water, tree and fire were definitely completed. The extreme energy is unleashed using the masters of the Seven Great Gates Sect as firewood. Even a half-strong person wouldnt be able to withstand it. . However, I felt that confidence gradually waning as I faced the approaching demonic power of the storm. Maebang bit her lip. Its an enemy you have to face anyway. Since we cant just let it pass, we have no choice but to use our fire force formation to at least detect the capabilities of the Demon Cultist. Quang! At the same time, the ground on which she stood was shattered and red-hot flames spread around her. Surprisingly, the fire power was hotter and fiercer than the samadhi fire emitted by a master of the flower world. Such fire energy is brought out without even chanting before casting. Wow! Like a light flame. Maebang, who took a dozen steps back with a single movement of his ankle, shouted to Jeong Pung Jin-in, who had become the backbone of Jin. Open the Great Battle of Fire. Flash! The thirty-six-year-old wood spirit ghost became one with the blood spirit and opened the expedition. White-hot flames poured out from Jeong Fung Jin-ins eyes. uh?! For a moment, Jeong Pung-jin was embarrassed. What is it? The power of the Blood Tree God Qi pouring in from the Tree Spirit Demon was too strong. If I couldnt endure it, I would die. Without even knowing it, Jeong Pung-jin opened up the expedition with the Blood God. It was an instinctive response. The moment you are swept away by the pouring wood energy, you will lose your life. But his life was bound to be lost one way or another. Jeong Poong-jins body suddenly swelled like a pigs urine. Huh?! He looked around every room. The cool eyes of every room turned towards him. There was a hint of mockery in those eyes. The energy of Won-dok surged across Jeong Poong-jins face. You fucking bitch!! Fuuuuuuuuuuck! The moment Jeongpungjinin burst into flames, a large circle of flames with a radius of about 30 pieces was completed. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! Cheeeeeeeek! It was truly a formidable firearm. The concentration of fire was so strong that the earth was bubbling and melting. come. Finally, a gigantic being shooting out a black storm appeared in every field of vision. Show your skills! It was then. Crumbling! The heavens and earth shook and red and white flames erupted. Shock appeared in everyones eyes. bang! Crumbling! Quaaaang! Just by emitting the magical energy of flame, the ground splits and rocks fly away. It was a red-and-white flame drawn from deep beneath the ground. The red and white fire dragon soared as if it would reach the sky, scattering destructive magical energy throughout the area. Kugoogung! The ground and trees are shattered and scattered. In between them, the Demon King, who had the appearance of a monster and was about twenty feet tall, rose up. omg! Its not an illusion. The Absolute Demon, who had finally reached the beginning of the Innate Heaven, was a true Demon God who embodied the casters thoughts into reality. The evil demon chest roared. Hehehehehe! The heavens and earth are shaken by the tremendous roar. Get out of the way!! A heavy, sonorous, yet majestic voice shook everyones body. and. Flash! The huge sword energy that fell in the shape of a half moon cut the fire pole in two. Chapter 563 Episode 563 Cut the wire (3)Rumble! It seemed like the sky was falling. Before the Hwageukdaejin splits in half, the sound of thunder rings out. Surprisingly, it wasnt because of the reigning demon emperor. The shock wave produced by the speed of the sword tearing through the air breaking through the speed of sound was the scream of the demon energy that remained until the end around the Cheonmado that broke through the speed of sound. Hwaaaaaaa! The fire pit split in half, revealing the black, burnt earth. Xu Liangs eyes flashed. in action? Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! Grumble! The incandescent flames intertwined like crazy, emitting even stronger firepower. You cant cut fire with a sword. Just like water, it can be cut for a moment, but it only comes back together in the end. Xiliang ignored Huajidaejin. Stop passing by. Now was not the time to deal with this kind of drunkard. If you make a mistake, your iron-blooded nature may collapse. Quang! Xi Liang flew up. As he jumps up from his place, as many as 20 heads shoot up. It was an explosive new law of anti-goodness that far surpassed human common sense. It was then. ?! Xu Liang looked down. Follow me? Before he knew it, the surging white heat had followed him all the way to his feet. It was amazing. Even if it burns at temperatures that exceed common sense, fire is ultimately fire. Fire is lifeless and naturally has no will. Does that kind of fire move with a clear goal? It means there is someone controlling it. Xiliangs eyes sparkled with fire. He stretched out his left hand vigorously. Paaaaaaaaaa! The surging white flames hit the intangible membrane and scattered in all directions. Astonishment appeared on Maebangs face. Youre blocking the white pole?! I couldnt even figure out how it was prevented. Looking at the sudden outstretching of the hand, it seems to be a type of magic trick. A film of tension thrown out without any warning blocks the flames that can boil rocks? Crumbling! The white-pole flame of the fire-pole formation spread over a radius of dozens of fields, divided into five pillars of fire and shot towards Xiliang. fast. It is said that fire has no weight, but it was surprising that the person controlling the fire could control it at such a fast speed. The firepower is too strong. Seo-ryang was amazed for a moment. As expected, the world is wide. Only after reaching this level could he be sure. At least in this world, there is no one who has reached a higher level than himself. Even his ancient enemy, Dam Sa-yeong, realized that he was still far below in martial arts. A truly world-class person. Even in the long history of martial arts, there would be less than ten people who could compare to him, excluding those who opened the door to deification. I had that confidence. I knew it. And now, Seoryang faced another truth that was obvious but had been forgotten by being intoxicated with his own state. Heaven does not tolerate solitude. No matter how great an individuals ability is, he cannot fight against the entire world. Of course. Even the king of the mountains cannot withstand the onslaught of tens of thousands of wild dogs. If that tiger becomes as big as that tiger king. If, like the current Tiger King, he could overcome the limits of living things and transform into a spirit and monster through the power of the Old Demon Lord, who opened the way to the new demon sect, he would be able to sweep away tens of thousands of wild dogs. A split second. Seo-ryang thought of Lee Cheon-sang. Master. Lee Cheon-sang was able to win a fight with the entire world. This was possible because he was able to treat even the current Seorang like a child and was able to control the power of God with human desires. I cant be like Master. It wasnt a matter of talent or desire. In the first place, he didnt want to be like Lee Cheon-sang. Rather than becoming a hermit and becoming one with the world, I wanted to remain human until the end and grow old and die with my people. Flash! In an instant, a ray of realization passed through his head. No matter how strong I become, I cant fight everyone in the world. Yet, did I move alone with absolute confidence in my state? Seo-ryang closed his eyes. One realization soon took concrete form and filled his head. Quang! Maebang opened his mouth wide. More from there?! Before the white polar flame could reach him, it exploded again in the air and instantly flew to a higher place. What a monster! I finally understand what Master said. Whether you are a master or a demonic cult leader, you are no longer at the level of a human being. Unless one has reached the height of levitation, which is the pinnacle of magic, no one who uses magic as a driving force can stop even one step of the author. At the same time, I also realized that Master was wrong. Master Master Maebangs eyes were distorted in shock. You cant beat him! Being outside of the human realm is the same for both the master and the demonic cult leader. However, the Demon Cultist is stronger than Master. They were also a few moves ahead. The Demon Cultists martial arts skills were so shocking that even those who had not reached a similar level could understand them at a glance. no. I cant deal with this. Its much better to just block it to a certain extent and retreat to the rear That was then. Kuhuhuhuh!! It is the roar of the true King of the Mountains of this era that makes the mountains, rivers and trees tremble. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Seoliang, which flew at a speed twice as fast as the rising pillar of fire, was launched towards the center of the sea of fire at twice the speed. omg! Every room was incomprehensible. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. what? Are you willing to die?! Ma Gyoju is a strongman in anti-seon. However, the flame of Baekgeuk can burn even immortals. You can avoid or destroy it, but you cannot survive it. Maebang thought so and it was true. Unless the opponent is Seo-Liang. And this would have been the case if it were not for the Tiger King, who, like the Geumho, has now become a monster that can amplify its power by becoming one with its friend and master. Kwaaaaang! The Tiger King leaped out with a terrifying roar and rushed forward with a force that shook the heavens and the earth. fast. It was like seeing the divine method of a transcendental master. Black yellow flames fluttered over the dynamically moving muscles. Xu Liang, who landed in the center of the Hwageuk Battle, shouted. Howang!! Kuhung! The King of Tiger jumped into the position where Seoliang was standing. For a moment, every room was visible. Red and white magical fire spews out from the body of a giant monster that touches the white flame that boils even the ground. Kwaaaaang! Quang! At the same time, the Great Battle of Hwageuk tilted significantly. Its falling apart. It is invisible to the eye. However, as a person who treated Jinbeop like his hands and feet, Maebang was able to immediately realize what kind of crazy thing Seoliang was doing. crazy! Destroying the Great Fire Force?! At that time, a heavy voice was heard through the loud explosion. Are you going to pour all this damn power into Sanghyeolseong Castle anyway? Creepy! Mae Bangs face turned pale. Yes, even if it takes some time, I will destroy each and every one of them. Crumbling! Quang! Quaaaang! I knew that the camp was collapsing, but I had no way of knowing how they were destroying it. I didnt even want to know. Maebang decided that it was pointless to grapple with that damn demon anymore. If we continue like this, the drama we worked so hard to create will fall apart! Jiiiiiiing! The sister-in-law made a hand sign with both hands. Breathing soul. Hwaaaaaaa! The power of the fire that surrounded the spirit of Jeong Pung Jin-in, the core of the White Flame Flame, was contained in each hand. its okay. To activate Jin again, you will need tremendous magical power, but then there is no need for grand preparations. Maebang gritted his teeth. Ill give you one last punch. At that moment, incandescent flames slowly swirled. The ground collapses and the fireball disappears. The remaining white flame was rotated at high speed to increase the density of power. Grumbling. Blood flowed from Maebangs nose. He poured his natural magic and skill to the limit. she shouted. Hoecheon (h)!! Buaaaaang! The white polar flame became the dragon fist wind, connecting heaven and earth. No one inside will be safe. Of course, I didnt think that the monster would die with this level of trickery. But it may cause some damage. Because Hoecheons method is the strongest and worst method of the fire war battle. Sara la la rock. Even the trees that were dozens of miles away from the Hoecheonbaekhwa burned down in an instant and turned into ashes. If this is enough That was then. Did you know it would work? Its a joke! It finally starts. Seoriang, who had withstood the ultra-high temperature of white heat with the Gu Yuma Fire that he unleashed with the Tiger King, finally brought out the Heaven and Demon Knowledge. Puff puff puff! The soaring Dragon Fist wind opened up holes here and there. It would be better to clash swords with thousands of masters and decide between life and death. Qigong (⹦) is not enough to win the favor. Even before he reached the extreme level, he was the one who created the Old Demon Gong by combining the Demonic Gong and the Divine Gong. When it comes to the field of Qigong, the person who can be said to be the best of all time and era is Xu Liang. A terrifying voice flowed from Seo-ryangs mouth. Manapgeummajang (dħ). The martial arts of the Heavenly Demon spit out like a chant. Its a joke! Hundreds of black-gray thunderbolts fell from the sky, flowed through the Dragon Fist Wind and gathered in both hands of Xu Liang. Speak out in your own voice, speak martial arts, listen to that voice, and immerse yourself in the destructive power of martial arts. It was also the reason why every martial art in the world had its own name. hook! Suddenly, the dragon fist disappeared. Even the white pole flame that created that dragon fist wind. Lets go! Jiiiing! Ji-ing! There was fear in everyones eyes. Phew. The majesty of the Heavenly Demon sitting on the back of a huge flame-breathing tiger. An ominous great sword was spinning around his body. In both hands of the Heavenly Demon, the condensed power of the thunderbolt was being discharged indiscriminately. Xiliang raised his head. Flash! Mae Bang, who made eye contact with Seo-ryang, felt pain as if her eyes were burning. danger! Paaaaang! Maebang immediately spread his divine law toward the east. Xu Liangs face distorted. dare. He combined the power of the Ten Thousand Aptitude Demon Fields gathered in both hands into one. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Lets go! A tremendous thunderbolt indiscriminately destroyed everything underfoot. The land was devastated in an instant. If even Dam Sa-yeong or Song Sang-baek had been allowed to do so, it would have been a blow that would have rendered them unable to fight right away. Did I miss the mark? But it wasnt right. It was an uncharacteristic mistake. Although he was pretending not to be like that, his insides were also shaken by the extreme alcoholism. then. With this much damage, you can stabilize it with just a few breaths. The problem was the speed of the new law in each room. Those who learned the art of magic seemed to be learning the new method first, but the speed at which they did so was astonishingly fast. Xu Liang growled. The vision of an evil spirit arose, sending chills down everyones spine. Leave your bitchs hand at least. Flash! Suddenly! Aaaah! My sister-in-law screamed without realizing it. The Cheonmado that flew like a beam of light cut off her entire left shoulder. It was in the same position as the severed arm of her executed Dan Lihu. Die! If you do this, youll die! Fuuuuuuu! Any thoughts of fighting disappeared immediately. Maebang gave up on stopping the bleeding and practiced the divine law with all his might. Keueuung. Seo-ryang, who was frowning, soon sighed. In just that moment, the battered internal organs were brought back to normal. Did you miss it? He held an unusual firearm in both hands. It seemed clear that it would be a problem, so I tried to take it all, but it seemed like he had the skills to become Dam Sa-youngs disciple. Coooooo! Before I knew it, Geumho arrived next to King Tiger. The dignity of a ruler once again flowed from Seo-ryangs body. His mind became stable due to the magic of Geumho. However, I did not forget my original promise. lets go. Today, I will blow away all of that dangerous drinking law. Chapter 564 Episode 564 Separating the battle line (4)Hu Yao-seongs eyes sank solemnly. also. After receiving the report, he could not hide his dismay. Are you saying you wont just suffer? Its not that I didnt care about the Seven Great Gates and the Three Great Families. But I didnt know it would stay well like this. amazing. Whether intentional or unintentional. We engaged in a fierce battle with this side, completely excluding them. I cant say that its surprising that they responded that much, but whats even more amazing is that they deceived even themselves and the religious leader by holding their attention until the end. No. There is an absurdity in saying that I cheated. Its just that we were overly optimistic. Moreover, the Seven Great Gates Sect and the Three Great Families had already been properly scolded by Xiliang. Will I be able to defeat someone who has already defeated me twice? S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In other words, a trend was created that had no choice but to gradually exclude the Seven Great Gates and the Three Great Families. Im sorry, leader. Whatever the reason, it was entirely the generals fault for not responding properly to their movements. It doesnt feel very good to pay back what was done to you, but Theres nothing I can do about it now. The leader knows what he knows, so he is probably heading to Iron Blood Castle by now. Perhaps he has already arrived thanks to his martial arts skills. Please take charge of the fight there, sir. Hu Yaosheng turned his eyes to the west of the map. As long as its like this, Ill go until the end. Since a battle without lines has already begun on the other side, we have no choice but to wage an all-out war without mercy on this side as well. Commander General. hmm? President Shameless has arrived. Hu Yaoshengs eyes sparkled. Take it. After a while, Kang Woo-kyung came into the office. Hu Yaosheng dominated. long time no see. Its like that. Kang Woo-kyungs appearance had changed greatly. The body hidden under the loose clothing was full of tightly condensed muscles, perhaps because of all the training that had been delayed. No matter how much of an expert he was in his inner strength, it was almost impossible for an old man in his twilight years to build a body like that. He must not have rested even for a single day from the effort of literally cutting his bones and coughing up blood. sorry. To get things done quickly, it would have been better to just communicate by letter, but since the matter was serious, I wanted to meet in person. Thank you for your hardships on your journey. No. I feel refreshed after breathing outside air for the first time in a long time. Please sit down first. As for the tea Could you please give me a cup of oyster tea? An unexpected expression appeared on Hu Yaoshengs face. An excavator truck? You know? This is the person who made food in Protestantism for many years. I didnt really like it at first, but now that Ive left Protestant church, I miss that scent. Haha, I understand. After a while, an excavator truck was placed between the two people. Kang Woo-gyeong had a look of confusion on his face. Once I smelled it, I didnt want to touch it. Should I just leave it as a memory? Shall we raise it to another car? Its okay. Why dont you try it? When I take a sip of tea, I wake up. Kang Woo-kyung continued to blink. The awakening effect is incredible. It seems much more intense than washing your face when youre sleepy. Thats why I use it often. When you get old, you cant sleep. Sleep a lot while youre young. The atmosphere was much more friendly than expected. In fact, Ho Yo-seong thought that Kang Woo-kyung was a person worthy of respect. Some people may criticize him as a person who does not know the shame of not only losing, but also going to the point of embarrassment. However, the person who crushed Kang Woo-kyung was none other than Lee Cheon-sang. In front of Lee Cheon-sang, neither defeat nor acceptance could be considered shameful. Besides, he didnt live with his tail curled up. Surprisingly, he made a deal with Lee Cheon-sang. Regardless of who proposed it first, the fact that it was possible to make a deal with Gogeumjeilma was in itself proof of Kang Woo-kyungs great courage. This was the reason why Ho Yo-seong was so kind to Kang Woo-kyung. Looking at your face, I guess it would be difficult to pass the time by talking about trivial matters? sorry. Because the issue is the issue. I understand. Kang Woo-kyung smiled and asked. So, for what reason did you call an old man who has become an old man all the time? Hu Yaosheng spoke bluntly. I wanted to make a request. If it was an ordinary request, a letter would have been enough, right? Thats right. Who is the target? I am the crown prince. For a moment, Kang Woo-kyungs eyes sank. Crown Prince Zhou Tianyang? Thats right. Hmm. Kang Woo-kyung was silent for a moment. The fingers on the table keep twitching. I never imagined it would be such an enormous request. But he didnt ask why he was asking me to kill him or why he was asking such an unreasonable request at this time. Kang Woo-kyung, who was deep in thought, soon sighed. The Crown Prince The Crown Prince . I dont know the details, but the Crown Prince is the other partys top priority for protection. Thats right. They probably built a wall like Cheolongseong Fortress. Of course I will. Kang Woo-kyungs eyes deepened. I understand why you asked to see it in person. King Cheon Ha-jin, who died several years ago, was the emperor of the assassin world in name and reality. But before he was a assassin, he was a drone. Because his martial arts skills were outstanding and his understanding of the art of killing was unrivaled, he could be proudly called the King of Salsuji. In other words, to be precise, Cheon Ha-jin was the person with the best killing ability in the world. He never even showed any actions or words worthy of a assassin. Kang Woo-kyung was different. He was a person who lived up to 100 percent of what people thought of as a assassin. An assassin who operates in the shadows. The fog of death that secretly sneaks in and cuts off the targets head before even discussing the level of martial arts. Kang Woo-kyung deserves to be called the king of assassins of his time. He was blocked in front of Li Cheon-sang, but until then, no one knew that he had infiltrated the Demon God Palace. Ill start with the conclusion. Kang Woo-kyung spoke in a voice heavier than ever. Ill give it a try. All I can do. But dont get your hopes up. It was a surprising statement. They offered to help him free of charge for ten years, but it was still a matter of assassinating the crown prince. It was completely understandable if the request was rejected. Hu Yaosheng smiled. thank you. I will never forget the elders decision. Whoa, this is it. Its going to be extremely busy. But my point is not over. hmm? What do you mean its not over? I only said that the target of my request was the crown prince, but I did not ask him to be killed. Kang Woo-kyungs eyes sparkled. Dont kill me? Didnt the old man just say that? I cant guarantee the results. It did. Attack the crown prince. I know very well that just asking to be the subject of the action is too much. But if that happens, wont all the foundation you have be blown away? Kang Woo-kyung tilted his head. What do you want from me? Please attack. By mobilizing all the forces in the world. . But please step down at the critical moment. Hoo. Kang Woo-kyung smiled. Would you like me to play the role of a biting wild dog? Ho Yaoseong smiled at him. There are not many smart or quick-witted people in the world. It was fortunate that one of them was our friend Kang Woo-kyung. The crown prince is the enemys highest priority for protection, and at the same time, he is a very formidable person. Maybe Damsayoung would like it better if the crown prince were dead. Even the Crown Prince is dead. He may want to become emperor himself. You are dangerous. Truly. But I cannot commit the atrocity of killing the crown prince with my own hands. Of course. For Damsayoung, the crown prince will still be a card worth using. hmm. There is nothing we can do about death, but it is something that must be prevented at all costs. That is what being a crown prince is to Damsayoung. It was an accurate insight. Kang Woo-kyung tilted his head. Does this mean that you respect the crown prince even if it is because of what others think? Thats right. Furthermore, it is a relationship where the crown prince listens to whatever he wants, as long as it is not unreasonable. then? Thats right. Hu Yaosheng smiled coolly. It is best for the crown prince not to die but to constantly face the threat of death. Kang Woo-kyungs eyes wavered. You were a much scarier person than I thought. Is that so. I would have understood if you had asked me to kill the crown prince. But they think of you, Damsayoung, and the crown prince as nothing more than pawns. Hu Yaoshengs smile became bitter. They have given up the fight to not cross the line. In that case, there is no reason for this side to hold on to a line that the enemy does not follow. . Furthermore, my master is the religious leader. I am an ugly person who disloyally uses the title of Commander-in-Chief as an excuse to use the title of Commander-in-Chief as an excuse to use the title of Commander-in-Chief as an excuse. Compared to that, the crown prince is nothing special. Im serious. Kang Woo-kyung read the sincerity in Ho Yo-seongs words. That is why. Kang Woo-kyung thought. Because he is a person who can say such dangerous things, he may be the most loyal subject to the Lord Seo. Ho Yaoseong asked. Would you like to? possible? Isnt this not about killing? Its about making the enemy tremble with fear. Kang Woo-kyung slightly lifted his chin. The dignity of the owner of Shameless Temple, a shadowy assassin group and the most dangerous organization in the world, was exuded. Dont worry. Well be able to keep it that way until the end of this war. Maybe the person targeted will go crazy with fear. thank you. What is gratitude? Kang Woo-kyung stood up. The conversation is over, so theres no need to take too long. Ill move right away. All right. How long do you think it will take? We will move as quickly as possible, so you can think of it within 40 days at the latest. Ho Yaoseongs eyes widened. Because it was much faster than expected. Kang Woo-gyeong, who was about to turn around, suddenly remembered something and looked down at Ho Yo-seong. I have a question. Please speak. I told you in advance, but if its a difficult question, you dont have to answer. All right. Kang Woo-kyungs eyes sparkled. I heard a rumor that the Seal Protestants have it. Hu Yao-seong grinned. Thats right. They tell us as if there is no problem at all. I could see how much he trusted Kang Woo-kyung. Yes, the seal. The royal seal is important. The royal seal itself is imperial authority and justification. But what Im curious about is When will this royal seal be used? Thats right. For an instant, a terrifying murderous look appeared in Hu Yao-seongs eyes. Kang Woo-kyung felt his heart sink at the ruinous sight of his life. They are attacking Sangvis Castle. And unlike the main school, there are many civilians in Iron Blood Fortress. ?! Dam Sa-yeong will turn everyone in the central plains into enemies. Thats why Im asking the elder to hold the crown prince and shake him. if? yes. Hu Yaosheng smiled coldly. The time to wear the royal seal is approaching. Chapter 565 Episode 565 Cutting the wires (5)Its been a while. okay. He was very thin because he hadnt seen me before. I was busy. Must have been busy. But didnt you bring it all on yourself? Since we threw ourselves into the fight between tigers and lions, it is inevitable that we, who are no better than wild dogs, will suffer. Thats an expression that needs to be corrected. hmm? It is a fight between a dragon and a hungry wolf. And we are just cats. . So I decided to ride on the dragons back. I think that together with him, we can throw off the dark shackles surrounding the text. Nonsense. Slurp. The curtain was lifted, revealing a middle-aged woman with a pale appearance. There was great sternness in the middle-aged womans eyes. His eyes were so strong that it was hard to think of him as a sick person. We are the ones making the best out of the worst of places. These are not people looking for a clean place, but people wandering around looking for a place that is less dirty. That is the survival strategy that allowed the text to survive for hundreds of years. It was like that in the past. That shouldnt be the case anymore. If we talk about the past, it is only a few years ago at most. After I fell, you led Haomun, and the text lost its original tradition and even forgot its survival strategy. Keeping tradition is certainly important, but it is nothing compared to the lives of disciples and the future of the sect. The survival strategy that allowed the text to survive for hundreds of years was ultimately just a life without development. A life without progress. That denies the reason for the texts existence. Do not conflate completely different problems as the same thing. Im not pointing out the handling of information. . The reason the text has survived until now is because it has only half stepped into the world of martial arts. But the world is changing. Even if I live moderately as I have until now, in the end all that awaits me is destruction. Gong Yachis eyes grew cold. Moreover, in times like these, when the history of not only Moorim but the entire Central Plains is shaken. Anger appeared on the middle-aged womans face. Then why didnt you go into hiding? This is not a problem that can be solved by hiding. Nonsense! Many disciples have lost their lives because of your radical ideas and movements! So you thought that we could hide like rats, wait for the storm to pass, and then come back out into the world and live like before? The middle-aged woman could not easily answer. Gong Yachi continued speaking in a cold voice. I must take full responsibility for the dead disciples. The one who will bear the weight of that life is me, not Lord Moon. The reason is because Lord Mun has been down until now and I am the one who actually led the gate. . Thats why I cant stop. For survival and for the future. A middle-aged woman sighed. Who on earth made you so radical? Do you realize how belittling my words are, Master Moon? Do you really think that Im a person with no sense of purpose to be so foolish that I give in to other peoples opinions? You guy. From the moment I became part of Haomun, I wanted to strip away the sense of defeat and base nature rooted in the text. ! But it seems like I havent been able to give up my rat-like nature either. Of course, I think its because I dont have the power, but an excuse is an excuse. So you rode on the back of a famous horse that would take the text high into the sky? That is also wrong. The famous horse became me. I think just having a dragon riding on my back and being able to interact with it and build a friendship with it is enough. Do you think the Protestant leader would take responsibility for us just because we had such a close relationship? You must take responsibility, not others. But I could use his help. We should have thought about why the world calls the Heavenly Demon Church a devil religion. They are fundamentally a religious group. Even if we provide help, they will move with the intention of keeping us completely under their control. Gong Yachi smiled faintly. Lord Moon. No matter what you say, my heart wont change. You definitely had problems in the years I was down. Why on earth have you changed so much? what? I dont believe that Moonjus insight has become dull because he has been unconscious and sick for several years. Having such thoughts is in itself disrespecting Lord Moon. Hao Wen-ju Gong Ya-bangs cheeks trembled. What do you want to say? Are you sure that Hao Wen will live for another thousand years as a free information sect that does not belong to anywhere? ! Lord Moon, do you think the tradition and unique survival strategy of the text will work for them? Gong Yabang could not easily open his mouth. Gong Yachi sighed and said. You must have only heard about the current situation as information, right? I am different. I personally worked on the front lines and experienced the movement of the world. . Seeing it is worth seeing. I dare to assure you that unless you take one side, the destruction of the text is certain. It was a terrifying statement. Gong Yabang read the emotions of shame, anger, anticipation, and hope in his successors voice. Gong Yachi bowed. Im glad to see you awake again. As the representative of Lord Wen, I will return all of Hao Wens authority as of this time. He took a golden plaque from his bosom and placed it on the ground. It was a Wenju plaque symbolizing Hao Wenju. Gong Yabang spoke in a calm voice. Have you taken revenge? What do you mean? The guys who made my body like this. I mean, did you get revenge on those guys? Gong Yachi nodded. It has divided openness. We wont be able to conduct proper intelligence activities for the next 100 years. okay? Then Ill just leave. Take it. yes? Gong Yabang pointed to the Munjupae with his chin. He told me to take it back. Gong Yachi, who was quietly looking at the Gong Ya room, asked with an expressionless face. What does it mean? I told the elders in advance. I will step down from the front line. ! From now on, you are Lord Hao Wen. Gong Yachis eyes wavered. Gong Yabang said with a sigh. Actually, I still dont know. I dont think youve done a good job of what youve done so far. However, if what you are doing now was the result of inertia or if your will was weak, I would never have given you the post of Munju. . I dont know what youre thinking. But I know one thing. I love Hao Moon in my own way and you in your own way. Lord Moon. I told you, right? Now, Moonju is you. . I was impressed by your words that you would take the lives of disciples with you. Well, if you think about it, how can there be an answer to living in this world? I will keep an eye on your determination to create a new future. Gong Yachi lowered his head. I wont disappoint you. It was then. Lord Mu Wen! Lord Somun! The two people turned their attention to the door. An urgent voice came from outside the door. An urgent report has arrived from Shingyo! Its a matter of urgency! Please come in. Muwon Gakju (@w) hurriedly opened the door and delivered a letter. Gong Yachis eyes widened as he opened the letter. What is it about? I think its started. what? Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gong Yachi closed the letter. There was a light of passion in his eyes. Now it seems that Protestantism has decided to shake things up. !! And it looks like we have a job to do there. * * * Hook! Zheng Zhongbaeks eyes brightened. what? I felt an unusual energy wave that instantly shattered my deep, deep meditation practice. Song Zheng Baek looked at the window. It is not visible to the naked eye. But he saw the world with his heart as well as his eyes. After a while, his face became as hard as frost. Living?! It wasnt an ordinary life either. They are skilled people who can multiply their vitality several times with the power of qigong. Because he had such abilities, he was also good at hiding his energy. A secret fighting intention that could not have been felt if it were not for the enlightenment gained by restoring the body and eliminating the Heavenly Dragon Qi. Blood level. Tsutsutsu. A swordsman wrapped in a blood-red uniform appeared. Did you call me, Lord Seong? Issuing an emergency order for the entire castle right now. The enemy has appeared. I didnt ask about blood pressure. I wasnt surprised or surprised. I follow your orders. Sararak. It was only after a certain amount of time that the blood level that had disappeared like a ghost reappeared. I have spread the Lords command to everyone. It is expected that it will take a while for the entire inner city to prepare for battle and for all the hidden troops in the outer castle to wake up. Youre late. It was a structurally unavoidable problem. Cheolhyeolseong Fortress was large, and in addition, there were several times more civilians living in the outer fortress than the warriors of Sapa. Song Sang-baek, who had been quietly looking out the window, stood up. I have to go see for myself. Bloody eyes were shaking. Even when told that an enemy had suddenly appeared, he did not show any emotional turmoil. However, the case was different when the remittance bag moved directly. Zheng Zhongbaek stretched out his hand. Coogugung. The heavy iron gate of Daejeon opened gently. It was a trick of an empty-nester agent that reached the level of divine skill. It is safe to say that his ability to use Qigong freely reached the highest level in the world. At that moment, the money bag disappeared from its place. Para la la la rock! The colorful dragon cloth fluttered like crazy following the wind. He quickly broke through the inner castle and reached one of the spiers erected throughout the outer castle, looking around in all directions. !! Zhong Zhenbaeks eyes wavered. Those guys?! North West South. Enemies were approaching from as many as three directions. However, the speed was extremely fast and the momentum was so bizarre that it gave me goosebumps. How to drink? Heavenly Dragon! Yes. Tianlong Palaces troops were coming from all over the north and south at once. That wasnt all. There was a group of enemies who exuded so much suspense and murderous intent that even Song Jong-baek, who was said to be one of the strongest men in the world, had to take action. Huh. The enemy also seemed to have noticed Zhong Zhen Baeks gaze, and released a powerful energy wave without hiding it from a distance of more than a hundred pieces. It was the Four Kings. They who exterminated the Namgung family have now marched in to destroy the Iron Blood Fortress. Thats interesting. Zhong Zhenbaek smiled coldly. It is certainly a great power, but did you think it could handle the power of its true nature at best? It was reasonable confidence. Although it was inferior to the Uicheon Alliance or the Heavenly Demon Church, the power of the Iron Blood Fortress was still intact. If the organization had been so formidable that it collapsed in front of just a thousand enemies, it would not have been able to survive until now. Song Zhengbaek shouted. Freedom!! A solemn voice resounding loudly. After a while, a thunderbolt-like energy rose from inside the inner room. Phew. In an instant, Eongeuk arrived in front of the remittance bag and knelt down. Did you call me, Lord Seong? Do you see it? Things I dont even know about. Wooooow. The long spear holding the pantomime let out a faint cry. Its a swarm of moths that cant see ahead. yes. Zheng Zhongbaek smiled coldly. I dont even want to hear the reason. What is it like? Will you show me the majesty of your nature? There was no answer. It was only shown through action. bang! A purple glow rose from the body of the pantomime that flew away with a roar. You guys! Chapter 566 Episode 566 Cutting the wire (6)Isnt it strange? ? I clearly didnt do anything wrong, so why did things get to this point? The world is truly unfair. I lived more intensely than anyone else, sat in a position that others would find difficult to obtain no matter how many times they lived, and looked down upon the world, but the time I spent indulging in that glory was too short. . Thats what life is like. Thats what it means to be lowly. A symbol of harmony that does not tolerate solitude. That means that heaven has recognized the throne of power as your sole authority, an achievement that you achieved through your own efforts. Its really amazing. different. what? different. At first glance, you might think so, but there are people who are truly independent. I am now talking about those who did not go against the laws of nature and the way of heaven. He is different. He who has already become a god is no longer swayed by providence, but rather has become a god who wields providence. . Well, even that didnt last long. The world is like heaven. We will not tolerate anything that stands out in the slightest. What do you want to say to me? Thats a good question. Have you ever thought it was unfair? It is unfair? Yes, its unfair. You tried really hard. Before I came to power, I never spent a single wasted day. If you look closely at how you lived back then, you realize that you had no choice but to rise to power. I worked really hard. No matter how outstanding your environment, your understanding, and your desires were, no matter who you put in that position, they would not have been as outstanding as you. Your efforts were so great. know. But the world is so strange. There is another devil who has risen to power through sheer luck on a subject that he did not put as much effort into as you. ?! What a stroke of luck. I thought he was dead, but it turns out he was reincarnated in a younger body? Even though it wasnt my intention. ! Surprisingly, that beast is like the only stain on your life. Maybe that beast is a true representative of heaven. An emissary of God sent to stop you from rising to the top of the world and trying to rule the world with a desire for solitude. gibberish. I dont recognize things like heaven or God. You dont want to admit it, its your heart. Whats important is that someone has appeared in this world to stop you. I win. Do you know this? I wont listen to any more advice. You will definitely lose to that beast. ?! sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As it is now? With such mediocre strength? You can never win. If I were to make a bet, I could even bet my soul on it. It seems like you really wanted to insult me. Youre all good, but thats the problem. If its a problem related to pride, they will never admit it. . Now the beast stands before its eyes at the gate of myth. !! Of course, we dont know when it will rise. Even if you get to that point, you might stay there for the rest of your life or even regress. The important thing is that the beast has already reached a place where you cant even look or set foot. . Its hard even if there are three of you. The beast has become so strong. Why do you have to make me say things like that? reason? Well, there is no particular reason. I told you before. I can make you stronger than you are now and I can give you the world. I dont trust you. Why? I made a contract with you. In the distant past that I cant even remember. I remember. You said this back then. If you find it difficult to believe in yourself, believe in your abilities. He expressed his ambition to dominate the martial arts faction within twenty years and become the leader of the Uicheon Alliance. And I kept my promise. I know. But you are different. You didnt keep your promise. Ive never done that. I didnt trust you, but I did trust your abilities. Moreover, for a magician, a contract is not just a promise that can be broken. The moment a contract that is embedded in the soul of Sang Sang-jeon is not kept, it acts as a fatal negative factor. So does that mean you kept your promise? of course. You also made a contract with my favorite disciple. I dont think my disciples shady behavior is a betrayal. It was definitely unpleasant when I first realized it, but I soon admired the guys growth. This guy was clearly my student. Youre speaking in the past tense. Your student is alive and well. But only part of it. But you are different. I can praise my disciple, but I dont think I can praise you, my contractor. It was a betrayal in another sense. Why should I trust you like that? Why do you think thats a betrayal? Did you feel guilty when you attacked the leaders of the Seven Great Gates one by one? Did you think that was a betrayal? . Thats not betrayal. However, my case is different from yours. Im just extending my hand to everyone who has the potential to conquer the world. You were among them, and there were also your students at the time. Thats funny. If that were the case, wouldnt you have reached out to that crazy guy? If what you say is true, he is without a doubt the best person in the world at that time. Moreover, since he holds and wields the power of the Demonic Cult, isnt he a more fascinating trader than me? I tried to do that. what?! But it didnt work out. why? I guess you didnt want to mess with that beasts lowly soul, right? Because, unlike you and me, he was someone who was ready to achieve anything he wanted without having to hold hands with anyone. !! Is your pride hurt again? But its true. Seoliang, the teenage Heavenly Demon of the Heavenly Demon Church, has already obtained everything he desired. Unlike you, he didnt wander around diligently to gain strength. I just sank infinitely deep within myself. . Thats the difference between Xiliang and you. You reached out to every corner of the world to become the best, and he turned his attention to perfecting himself to become the strongest. So I cant beat him? now. ! The reason why blood spirit energy is placed in each region is to be able to spread a great magic world throughout the northern part of the central plains and at the same time create a large number of usable magicians in as little as a few days or as long as 49 days. Because it is a devastating weapon that can detonate the entire region by detonating the deployed blood god the moment something goes wrong. yes. Why are you talking about that again? Are you curious? Now, let me tell you something interesting. Do you know why your inner strength has increased for no reason? ?! why? Even now, your strength is constantly increasing. You thought it wasnt important right now because its not common sense at all? You really?! okay. I am the one who induced your constant amplification of your internal strength. Why? To keep the contract. what? Lee Cheon-sang. !! You fell into despair after Lee Cheon-sang, the best of all time, destroyed Uicheon Meng. I completely lost motivation. You were born with a strong desire by nature, so you were able to become ambitious again, but even now, in your heart, there is a terrible fear of Lee Cheon-sang. Thats ridiculous. And that fear naturally extends to Seoryang, a disciple of Lee Cheon-sang and the Ten Heavenly Demon whom you once raised with the Dark Sword. Shut up! How dare you! Youre the one who gets especially upset when talk about him comes up. The person who makes you, who used to not overreact to anything, look particularly ugly. Thats Seoliang. reason? Because he betrayed you? No. . You are afraid of Seo-ryang and that not-so-human priest. this guy! But its okay. You dont have to be afraid of him anymore. ? After three days, your internal energy amplification will stop. what? By drawing on the reverberations of the old and new demons and combining the explosive growth power of the blood and tree spirit energy, I have raised your internal strength. The reason is that no matter how much blood energy you have, if your vessel is not polished, you cannot handle that enormous energy. !! Now, your three-stage battle has become strong enough to handle not only the blood divine energy of the five elements but also the blood divine energy of the sun and moon. It means that it has grown to the point where it can receive and amplify the enormous power that can devastate an area as many as seven times. You! That was the last move I made to keep the promise I made to you. . how is it? Do you think I betrayed you? noisy. Now youre more like yourself. Well, its good to create a great martial arts faction, but the demonic cultists are running wild right now. I think the time has come for you to come forward and press for it. What do you think? I agree with that. Then shall we just receive one blood god first? Where are you talking about? The Three Blood Gods of Trees and Trees are not allowed. In order to destroy the Sanghyeolhyeolseong Fortress. Henam Fortress. Hyegeumjingi? okay. In the past, he easily destroyed Jinju and the Geumryeong demons, I guess? However, in a way, the completed Blood God God is more brutal than the energy of the three tree flowers. . Are you ready? There have already been reports that demonic cultists have arrived in Hanam. Let me tell you one thing. . If you mess around in the middle one more time, then our contract will be over. Ive never broken a contract? . okay. I understand. To be picky. lets go. As you said, Mazon and Heavenly Demon Army wouldnt be a bad warm-up exercise. Youll have to be careful. Because the power you will be dealing with is different from that of Xiliang. joy. * * * Oooooh! Ready for battle! At Gorumazons shout, the 1,000 troops of the Cheonma Army drew their weapons in unison. It is truly overwhelming military discipline. It was comparable to the imperial armys military discipline, which was said to be close to the strongest in group warfare. I could see how well-trained the unit was. what? A serious look appeared on Gorumazons face. Is this an energy youve felt once before? Its a familiar energy. What on earth is this explosive energy? It was then. omg! Gorumazon was startled and looked beyond the horizon. From beyond the horizon, an old man with the appearance of a immortal was walking. With an incredible prayer that goes far beyond imagination. I found myself holding a prayer that was both familiar and yet completely different from before. A subtle gold sparkle flashed in the eyes of the old man, Dam Sa-young. Its Gorumazon we were spherical, right? Gorumazon instinctively shouted. Form up! Damsayoung smiled. That smile looked particularly friendly today. You should have died then too. Chapter 567 Episode 567 Those who protect, those who kill (1)Paaaaang! The air felt heavy. It was a new law faster than ever before. Ma Dong-pil was convinced that he was moving faster than ever. Yikes! Clothing was torn. It was unable to overcome air resistance. Even if you dont climb the pole, if you master the use of internal energy, you can allow the internal energy of your whole body to permeate even your clothes. Even if you reach the peak expert level, it is possible. That means that Ma Dong-pil is currently pouring all of his energy, even the small amount of energy that flows through his clothes, into speed. Fuuuuuuu! The bushes where Ma Dong-pil passed were indiscriminately torn or torn apart. Faster. Slowly, my breathing was having trouble. As extreme divine techniques are practiced without considering the body, not only the internal energy but also the bodys endurance is decreasing exponentially. We have to go as quickly as possible! There was no other reason why Ma Dong-pil was pushing himself like this. Master! With Cheonmas close escort, he became the leaders closest confidant, but in fact, Seoryang no longer needed an escort. This was a fact that even Ma Dong-pil himself, the bodyguard, acknowledged. Since you never know what might happen in a martial arts world, you should always take full care of the cult leaders safety, but Seoryang has already completely escaped that area. Xiliang is not defeated. never. Words such as arrogance, carelessness, and weakness did not apply to Seoryang. Although he cannot be said to be absolutely invincible and immune to anything, he has the ability to naturally seek safety when he feels a real crisis is approaching. In a time of peace, he would have lived strictly as a guard warrior. However, in wartime, Seoryang was the one person who did not need an escort. In other words, Ma Dong-pil was moving from an invincible shield responsible for the safety of Seoryang to the sharpest sword wielded by the king. And the target the tip of the sword was aimed at was Sanghyeongseong Fortress. Has the leader arrived? The leaders of Shingyo and the combined combat units headed to Sacheon. Ma Dong-pil was different. While Xi Liang was inspecting the front lines, he headed straight to Cheolhyeolseong Fortress. He recalled Xiliangs words. C Damsayoungs next move is not read. But Im not one to miss this strange gap. In that case, the sharpest and most unconventional move he will pull out will probably be iron-blooded. Surprisingly, Seoryangs prediction for Damsayeong was spectacularly wrong. I never thought Namgung would get hit. I couldnt even imagine. Who would have thought that Dam Sa-yeong would pour all of her mighty power into the Namgung family. From then on, Ma Dong-pil risked his life and ran. I thought I had some time to spare, but there was no guarantee that I would be safe even though I was an iron-blooded character since I had even been attacked by Namgung. Ma Dong-pils prediction was accurate. According to information confirmed by Haomuns branch, the enemys strength, which destroyed Nangong, was heading towards Iron Blood Castle. The leader is definitely coming. No, you may have already arrived. The level of the sect leader who has opened up the new demonic sect system of the Old Yumagong is already on a different level from that of a teenage expert. If the leader goes to Sanghyeolseong Fortress, the destruction of Sanghyeolseong Fortress can be prevented. Ma Dong-pil had no doubt about it. However, variables always exist. I dont want to admit it, but Damsayoung is a cunning person. He must have calculated that the leader would request support from the Iron Blood Castle. Now the entire midfield is engulfed in war. Ma Dong-pils sixth sense was also sharp. And his sixth sense allowed him to come up with reasonable inferences based on his past experiences and information, while at the same time gaining insight into the current situation accurately. In other words, even if you cant stop the leader, you can prepare enough to stall the time. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! As it broke through the surface, a huge water column rose up. Tread water and move forward. It was a water monument at the highest level of divine law. Phew. I crossed the wide river in one go, consuming a tremendous amount of internal strength, but thanks to this, my breathing became even heavier and my internal skills became sluggish. It was worth it since we covered hundreds of miles without stopping. Ma Dong-pil slowed down and chewed Shingyos special energy drink. Wooooow. The pores of the entire body opened and absorbed natural energy, contaminating it with an ink-like energy, and the power of Gu Yu Demon Gong was unleashed. Ma Dong-pil, who had accumulated more than half of his energy by activating his magic for over half an hour, sped up again. It was like that all along. When my stamina and internal energy were depleted, I activated my magic energy with the energy booster, and when I felt my body was feeling better, I ran through the mountains and rivers at breakneck speed without thinking about anything else. When I was hungry, I immediately hunted to fill my stomach and made sure to get at least as much sleep as possible. Even if you move quickly and arrive quickly, it is meaningless if you dont have the strength to fight. How many days have passed like that? When it finally entered the territory of Sanghyeolseong Province in southern Jiangsu Province. !! Ma Dong-pils eyes sparkled. Magic power! It was quite a distance. It seemed like it was more than ten miles away. Still, I felt a magical power that was beyond imagination. The swirling power and the roar of the ground shook Ma Dong-pils nerves. Ma Dong-pil took a deep breath. Wooooow. Guyumagong was activated again. It wasnt that I was energized by the vitality group. With the power he possesses, he naturally opens his magic attack to its maximum level and maximizes the use of his energy. Googoo googung! The sound of something collapsing was heard. The outer walls of Sanghyeolseong Fortress were clear. I could tell without looking. Although he was anxious, Ma Dong-pil did not move impatiently. The fact that the walls have collapsed now means that the enemys attack on Iron Blood Fortress has only just begun. Gather more strength. Be fully prepared. Lets go! Blue lightning struck from high in the sky. Ma Dong-pils eyes deepened. Its not the leader. A fictitious thunderbolt with magical power. Thats lightning tactics. It was completely different from the reigning Demon Emperor, who approached it with martial arts and drew true lightning. Of course, just because it wasnt as good as the reigning Demon Emperor didnt mean it wasnt dangerous. Thunder energy is the most destructive force in nature. If hit directly, even extreme magic experts will not be able to avoid fatal damage. I heard that brain tactics are one of the top techniques. That means Demonic energy soared in Ma Dong-pils eyes. My strength was almost full. It means that troops were truly dispatched with the intention of destroying Iron Blood Fortress! It was then. Crumbling! The weather has changed. Its not a feeling. The weather was really changing. Dark clouds began to gather in the clear sky. The dark clouds quickly brought up moisture. Ma Dong-pils magical eyes grew bigger. What is that power?! Flash! A place dozens of miles away from Sanghyeolseong Fortress. A storm of fire energy that gave goosebumps with just a trace of energy, and the thunderbolt that calmed the storm shook heaven and earth. Master! Quaaaang! Ma Dong-pils body became another thunderbolt and was shot. * * * It has changed. Gorumazons eyes wavered. Something has changed. Dam Sa-yeong, who was leisurely approaching with her back to her, was showing the same appearance as when we met in the past at Mt. Wudang. In fact, the temperament he exuded was no different from then. The clear and transparent energy reminded me of a sky without a single cloud, but it was so clear that I felt a strangeness that evoked a dark fear. Your energy has decreased? Yes. The temperament remains the same, but the amount of external air emitted has decreased significantly. Even if you play it well, is it at the level of a top expert? It never occurred to me that he was a master of fireworks competing for the best in the world, excluding the religious leader. But Gorumazon was nervous. Dangerous. The amount of energy decreased, and countless gaps were visible in the leisurely pace as if one were taking a walk. However, Gorumazon somehow saw an illusion of a monster as large as Taisan in his seemingly weak opponent. Gorumazon, who was glaring at Damsayoung, opened his mouth. Did you know? Damsayoung smiled. That blurry smile resembled a dark cloud that did not match the air waves of the clear sky. Such questions are meaningless. The only thing that matters is that Im blocking your path. Those were words that conveyed great confidence. Not everyone could have the confidence that they could stop 1,000 troops alone. Moreover, those 1,000 people were the Cheonma Army, the strongest unit of the Protestant Church. A cold, murderous look appeared on Gorumazons face. I dont know what trick you did again, but I will make you realize that showing up alone was a fatal mistake. Damsayoung shook her head. Even though you are enemies, your power is truly amazing. Also, look at the number of troops. Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even if I want to use tricks, I dont have the strength to do so. Furthermore, arent you and the Cheonma Army all veterans recognized by everyone? Its a trap, so even if I dug it, I would have retreated and not foolishly charged. If you do this, it means you are confident. I was greedy in hiring talented people. I had no doubt that if I took everyone under my command, I would one day become the best in the world with that power. But. Saaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa Dam Sa-youngs temperament gradually changed. At the last moment, it is always my own strength to trust. Gorumazon sneered. So you came all this way because it was the last moment? No way. Phew. A blue essence surged from Dam Sa-youngs body. Gorumazons face hardened slightly. This is because I felt a strange power blooming within the blue air waves. What is this power? King of Earth and King of Fire. It felt similar to when I was with those two. The color of the power was different, but it felt like the root was the same. I just came because I was curious to see how much confidence I can have in my powers right now. That curiosity will lead you to hell. Gorumazon shouted. Open! Crumbling! With a roar that seemed to shake the heavens and earth, a thousand demonic armies spread out to the left and right. Ugh! Wooooow! Damsayeongs energy wave shook like smoke in a strong wind. He quietly admired. Thats amazing. It really is the Cheonma Army. Just forming a formation can deliver this much pressure, right? It makes sense to say that this is the worst army in the history of Wulin. Furthermore, Gorumazons response was equally surprising. Gorumazon is strong. With that level of skill, it is worth being greedy for a one-on-one match even if you lose. Especially considering Mines winning spirit. Nevertheless, he was trying to attack with the Cheonma Army. The goal is to pursue a perfect victory rather than a warriors desire to win. Its a shame. The Uicheon Alliance does not have such a seasoned veteran. If he had even one such talented person under his command, this fight would have been much easier. Are you ready? dog sound. Gorumazon shouted. All of the Cheonma Army kill the enemys leader! It was then. !! Astonishment appeared on Gorumazons face. Damsayoung, who was a long way away, disappeared in an instant. Fuuuuuuu! Before I could even find him, there was an eerie explosion and a thick spray of blood. Hmm, the swirling energy waves are as hard as steel, but the body is actually flaccid. Before we knew it, Dam Sa-yeong appeared on the left side of the Cheonma Armys formation. And in front of him, as many as twenty demons from the Cheonma Army scattered in six groups. An evil smile appeared on Dam Sa-youngs face. Now, shall we begin? Chapter 568 Episode 568 Those who protect, those who kill (2)What?! It was a shocking feat. When on earth! Dam Sa-youngs movements were beyond common sense. The speed was so incredible that it was lost to the naked eye for a moment. Moreover, even though it was moving at that speed, I could not feel any air resistance or even a flow of energy. There is not much of a difference in the speed of a master who has reached the extreme or a master of the highest level or a master of martial arts. In other words, even if one reaches the state of martial arts, there is a limit to the speed that the human body can achieve. Of course, the leader is different. His martial arts ability, which had surpassed the limit several times, was almost comparable to his extraordinary ability in martial arts. And of course, Damsayoung did not reach the level where the religious leader resides. It was certain. Is it an alcoholic beverage company? Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! The demons of the Cheonma Army waved their weapons at Dam Sa-yeong. However, their attack only split the air and turned the ground upside down and did not even touch Damsa-yeongs hair. Dam Sa-young, whose complexion did not change at all, was already back where she had been standing from the beginning. Tension appeared on Gorumazons face. Whether its a technique or something else, if you dont catch that ridiculous speed, the fight will be difficult. At that time, Dam Sa-youngs mouth opened. Its not a drinking method. ? Of course, it is a magic technique that focuses on magical power, but it is not a magic technique. This is my unique martial art called Heogukshin (̓O). Wooooow. Dark brown magical energy rose from Gorumazons body. The fighting spirit of the Cheonma Army, which had been shaken by the powerful demonic energy, was solidified again. Dam Sa-yeong quietly expressed her admiration. Its amazing. I didnt really look at it at the time, but its really amazing. I think I can have a good match with you as a Sword King. Shut up! Whoa! The career of the Gyeolmokshinsoo was swirling in both hands of Gorumazon. Open! Para la la rock! The Cheonma Army, which had formed a formation, dispersed widely in an instant. Dam Sa-youngs eyes deepened. Youre quick to judge. He only showed one move, but Gorumazon immediately changed the formation of the Cheonma Army. Even if you dont understand the opponents power, you can somehow find a way to respond. Its probably not just Gorumazon. It must be seen that all of the tribes called the Old Great Mazon, the strongest Gosujin who have supported the Protestant religion so far, will have similar capabilities to the Gorumazon. After all, I cant just leave it like that. Dam Sa-youngs body shook. hook! Gorumazons eyes widened as if they were torn. The moment the air tightened, Dam Sa-yeong had already arrived in front of his nose. It was truly incredibly fast. Sigh! A long sword image appeared on Gorumazons chest. It is a hand sword that is split diagonally. It was the Cheongcheonheosanggeom (̓) of Damsayeongs season. damage? I didnt see it and avoid it, it was instinct. The response is good. this guy! Quaaaang! Dam Sa-youngs body flew backwards as the Gyeolmok Shinsoo struck like a hammer. Did the blow land properly? It wasnt so. I didnt feel any weight. Kwaaaaang! Gorumazon, startled, looked back. Pow! Paaang! Come on! Before we knew it, Dam Sa-yeong appeared dozens of scenes away and attacked the Cheonma army with incredible speed. It was truly a terrifying martial arts attack. With one light swing of the hand, the weapons and torsos of the demons were split apart, and the force of the sudden push caused three or four bodies to explode as if they had been crushed by a rock. this! Paang! Gorumazon approached Damsayoung with all his might. Pop! Dam Sa-youngs body disappeared again. The place where his new form, which had disappeared, appeared was on the front right of the scattered Cheonma Army. As soon as she appeared, Dam Sa-yeongs expression was full of composure as she wielded two swords as if possessed. Whoa whoa! A terrible crashing sound shook the entire area. The demons of the Cheonma Army were not afraid at all. I was surprised, but that was it. They were united by their faith in their religious leader, who would not be surprised if they died at any time when going to war. Even in the face of imminent death, they were busy swinging their weapons at the enemy. Kagagaga River! There was honest admiration in Dam Sa-youngs eyes. He is truly a ghost. Five swords and three spears were blocked with one slash. Anyone would be shocked. Especially if it is an organization with the level of notoriety like the Cheonma Army. However, their eyes did not change. Rather, it seemed as if no one cared about death as they rushed towards each other with even more vicious plans to kill themselves. Sara la rock! The sword energy of the clear sky disappeared from both of Damsayoungs hands. hook! Fuuuuuuu! In one fell swoop, he dug into the middle of the enemys lines and fired his double weapons, causing about a dozen demons to be torn apart by the tension as heavy as steel. Para la la rock! At that moment, dozens of javelins flew toward Dam Sa-yeong. Fires a javelin even when an ally is present. It was a double-crossing attack by the demons who realized that it would be difficult to even scratch the enemy without the sacrifice of their allies. Dam Sa-youngs eyes spewed fire. Paaaaaa! This time, I will not unfold that mysterious divine law. Dam Sa-young, who was flying high in the sky, got a scratch on her pants. A javelin that I could not avoid passed by. Noom! Puff puff puff! Just one ray of tension was fired, but the air exploded five times. It was the Yeonhwan Ocheopjang (BhB) that Gorumajon had thrown out. Although it was not a destructive technique, it was a fast-paced and difficult to defend against. I knew it. Different is different. The Demonic Cult is united as one and will use any means necessary to kill its target. That alone drastically increases the combat power of the entire group. The martial arts changes of Cheonmagun and Gorumazon were optimized for annihilating the enemy. Then you must have noticed this too. The speed of Heogeukshins secret energy, Cheonyeong (Ӱ), using blood gold divine energy (Ѫ), was comparable to that of a thunderbolt. However, Cheonyoung was not a martial arts skill that could be used randomly. This is because the energy consumption is truly enormous and the human body cannot easily withstand it. If I hadnt changed the strength of my body from the root with the Blood Gold God, half of my internal strength would have been lost just by unfolding it twice a moment ago. A tie is not a draw for nothing. Im waiting for my time. Gorumazons eyes are like that. The guy was waiting for his limit. Damsayoung closed her eyes. Crumbling! An explosion occurred in the air after the attacks of Yeonhwan Ocheopjang and the Demons passed by. Gorumazons eyes sparkled. Thats right. I got a feeling. Dam Sa-yeongs shadow was seen shaking in the billowing smoke. This time, even Damsayoung could not avoid it. As expected, even that ridiculous new law had its limits. Gorumazon shouted. Pour it out! Puff puff puff! Quaaaang! Pow! Pow! A storm-like attack from the demons of the Cheonma Army. Countless barrages of arrows and javelins flew into one place, causing an enormous explosion. Whether you are a master of fireworks or anything else, you can never be safe. Even if you have the ultimate defense, you will not be able to overcome the cumulative shock. Did you catch it? Gorumazon, who was glaring into space, felt a shiver run down his spine. Whoa whoa! Wow, thats surprising. Gorumazons eyes were bloodshot. Before he knew it, a sword was stuck in his side. It was Dam Sa-yeong. He pulled out a real sword, not a hand sword. The sword was extended with the intention of splitting the spine and destroying the dantian, but you dodged it? Frost settled on Dam Sa-youngs face, which was full of admiration. As expected, you guys are dangerous. Quaaaang! Dam Sa-yeong staggered back. It was because of the tension of Gorumazon. Even in that state, you can achieve this level of martial arts. Cough! Gorumazon spit out a handful of blood. this. Even though I wasnt careful, I got hit. If I had let my guard down, this blow would have killed me. Gorumazon looked at Damsayeong. Dam Sa-yeong, who was glaring at her with cold eyes, was holding a limp long sword in her hand. Yeongeom (ܛ). It was a soft sword hidden in the form of a belt. Even a master of kendo was a cavalryman that required years of effort to properly handle. this! The problem was the strange power felt from the sword wound on his side. An unknown force was constantly swirling and ruthlessly digging into my body. It seemed to be a type of penetrating mirror, but it was different. Thats the Blood Money Goddess. Coolok! Kyaaaak! Can you feel it? Your body is becoming stiff. Gorumazon smoothed his side. little by little. The muscles around the injured area were hardening like stones. Gorumazon shouted. this guy! Kwaaaaang! The tension of the Gyeolmokshinsu struck Damsayeongs body as it was. Gorumazons eyes wavered. Youre strong. If I had allowed a blow like this in the past, my sternum would have been broken. Dam Sa-young patted her chest. Surprisingly, even though Gorumazons blow was allowed, there seemed to be no damage. The front was a little damaged, but that was it. Let alone his bones, his muscles and skin were fine. Diamond Buddha Ingot?! Its similar, but its also different. The corners of Dam Sa-youngs mouth rose. Oooooh! The blue aura like the sky disappeared, and before he knew it, the Blood God Qi began to surround his whole body and revolve around him. An extremely developed gold energy surged within the red, red energy. It was the ultimate power that far surpassed even the strength of 10,000 years of iron, which was harder than steel. Gorumazon shouted. Kill him! hurry! Rumbling! Pow! Kwaaaaang! Dam Sa-youngs body continued to flinch from the barrage of attacks. But that was all. Even though she was hit by an attack with enough destructive power to cut down a cliff, Dam Sa-yeong did not have a single scratch on her body. Unbelievable. A look of emptiness appeared on Gorumazons face. Is something like that possible? Does that make sense! Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thats not martial arts. It is clear that the power of magic was used. However, Dam Sa-youngs magic power was on a different level from the magic power he had faced so far. This is the power of the Dragon God, who possesses blood source energy and possesses the sum total of the Celestial Dragon Art. Damsayoung grinned. Even though the attacks continue, he smiles. The sight made the viewer feel eerie. So, why didnt you retreat when you used the Heavenly Spirit? If I had done that, I wouldnt have had to catch and kill you all. What Dam Sa-young wanted was proof of power. The idea was not to completely eliminate Gorumazon and the 1,000 troops of the Heavenly Demon Army, but to send them back by making them misunderstand his own power. But now that is no longer possible. The fighting spirit of these guys, their blind madness without fear of death, forced them to reveal their true power. Now that its like this, I have no choice but to bury it all. Puff puff poop! Crumbling! Damsayeong, who destroyed all the attacks by swinging his sword and sword, rushed at Gorumazon. At that time, Gorumazons body showed mysterious movements. Sigh! Dam Sa-youngs body was thrown to the side. It wasnt Cheonyoung. It was hit properly by Gorumazons fast-curving angle. There was surprise on Dam Sa-youngs face. I felt a dull pain all over my left arm where the angle was blocked. I couldnt believe that my body, which was surrounded by blood and gold magic, was in pain. Uweeeek! Gorumazons face was pale after spitting out a bowl of blood. It wasnt because of internal injuries. The blood gold spirit spreading from his side was solidifying every part of his body. Just looking at his face, as white as a sheet of paper, was hard. His facial muscles were stiff and he couldnt make any facial expressions. However, those two eyes were still emitting a poisonous murderous spirit. How are you feeling? Does it hurt? I slowly open my increasingly stiff lips and speak. Dam Sa-youngs eyes deepened. What did you do? This is martial arts. Gorumazon spoke in a murderous voice with an expressionless face. I will show you a true power that cannot be overcome by tricks called magic. Chapter 569 Episode 569 Those who protect, those who kill (3)Kwaaang! There was a look of surprise on the heros face. this! I hold the polearm with both hands and swing it again. Kwarung! A purple flash exploded and a powerful shock wave was released. It is an invincible spear that penetrates everything. On top of that spear, he struck with the three-pointed energy created through hard work and enlightenment. Kaaaaang! Still, it gets stuck. What kind of ridiculous defense is this? At that time, a strange sound came from the ground. Grumble! The earth was shaking. The entire area of Sanghyeolseong Fortress shook violently as if an earthquake had occurred. The walls of the castle collapsed due to the destructive force close to that of an actual earthquake, and countless warriors fell to the ground. It was not something worth criticizing for lack of discipline. Rather, it was normal for many experts to be startled by vibrations so strong that they could not even keep their balance. It was then that something strange happened. Crumbling! Kwaaaaang! Quaaaang! With a deafening roar, huge tree trunks rose from all over the ground. Ungeuks face turned pale. What kind of hex is this! Its a bit sad to say that its a hex. Amipas elder brother, Hanggyeongsae, spoke in a voice full of ethereal energy. This is the Wooden Geuk Daejin (ľO) using the Heavenly Dragon Techniques Hyeolmokshingi (Ѫľľ). This strange! Are you saying its fancy? Heavenly Dragons art is a Taoist art that uses the power of Mother Nature. I hope you dont disparage our studies with narrow-minded perspectives. Soon, the smile disappeared from Hang Gyeong-saes face. Well, it doesnt really matter since Im going to die soon. You bitch! Paaaaang! The ghost spirit spear technique spewed fire. Among the countless spear techniques learned by Eongeuk, the most basic martial art was the ghost spear technique. However, the key point was that the basics touched not only the essence of the spear but also the essence of the attack. The essence of attack is killing. The ghost spear technique was an extremely simple spear technique, but with the help of the three quarters of a sword, it was transformed into a spear technique that was as fast as lightning and as flashy as fireworks. However, even with such spear skills, there was nothing that could be done about the completed Hyeolmokshingi. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! A single strike from the Ghost Spear pierced through a dozen tree trunks several times thicker than the waist of an adult male. Hang Gyeong-sanas eyes sparkled. Thats amazing. Who would have thought that he would even be able to destroy the power of the blood tree that was completed by the Teen Master. Next is your bitch snout! But do you know what the characteristics of wood energy are? Quad deud deuk! Eon-geuk, who was about to attack with a lightning-like divine law and pierce the neck of Hang-gyeong Sa-tae, was suddenly startled by a tree trunk that grabbed his ankle. Wooooow. Hang-gyeong Sa-taes pupils turned red. Plants are what can survive even in a waterless desert. There is nothing in nature that can compare to the growth and vitality of plants. The panhandle swung its spear again. Whoa whoa! The tree trunk wrapped around his ankle was torn off and flew away. In my mind, I wanted to kill him from the start of the anti-aircraft situation, but the force of the tree trunk wrapped around his ankle was so strong that it went beyond imagination. If I had stayed there, both my ankles would have been broken. Wood energy is the life force itself that governs all plants in the world. It would be difficult for someone like you, who is just an idiot, to understand the mysterious principles and providence of Mother Nature. Shut up! Faaagh! The Ungeuk kicked off the ground and flew high into the sky, grabbing the tip of the spear with its left hand. An intense glow of flesh emanated from the two eyes of the pantomime. Phew. The three-pointed sword that permeated not only the blade of the spear but also the spear holder was amplified horribly. Tension flashed through Hang Gyeong-sanas eyes. The time when the pantomime soared into the sky and gathered its true energy was very short, but the magnitude of the power amplified in that short moment was so enormous. That is the power of Sinchang Pangeuk! She was someone who had watched Teen Masters quite a lot. But I have never experienced their true skills. However, when I saw the total amount of power they usually carried, I just concluded that they would be infinitely helpless in front of the Blood Tree God. But the reality was different. Eongeuk was a master who was evaluated as middle-ranking at best among teenage masters. Although he is the best in the world as a spearman, he is not the best in the world as a martial artist. How could the power radiated by such a clumsy master be so strong? How can that Sapa Naburaeng not be afraid even in the face of the Heavenly Dragon Art, which is clearly the best study in the world? Hehehe! Whiiiiing! Puzzle! Hanggyeongsangsaengs eyes widened. The wind?! The rotation of the window sucking in air. Countless intangible spears appeared in the air, sucking in the air and creating a translucent awl shape. And on top of the power of that wind, a purple light glowed like crazy. The Ungeuks mouth opened. A rotation of revolutions. Pungroegujeolchang (L׾Ž~), one of the two seasons of Eongeuk. Among them, an absolute martial arts skill that specialized in a wide range of attacks was displayed. Piiiiing! Quaaaang! Quack! Fuuuuuuu! With the sound of a bowstring being released, nine intangible long spears rained down in all directions. Whoa whoa! Fuwaaaaak! sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The bodies of the masters who were hit hard by the rotation were torn to pieces and blown away. That wasnt all. The subjects of the autobiography did not discriminate between people, trees, the ground, and walls. Quad deuk! Pow! Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! The nine spears fired and writhing like crazy exploded countless tree trunks. Hang-gyeong Sa-taes eyes were wide open as if they were torn apart. Unbelievable! It was a power that surpassed human common sense. It was as if Poong Baek, who had acquired Thunder Spear, was pouring out all his power. In fact, unlike other Qigong techniques that disappear after a single blow, the living lightning spear was constantly devastating the surrounding area. It was an incredible power. It was a martial art that could not even be dreamed of in the current anti-government situation. but! The anti-government situation stamped its feet vigorously. Quang! The ground shook and more tree trunks rose up. The pantomimes cheeks trembled. The broken and scattered pieces of wood dug into the ground and turned into seeds themselves, producing more stems. Hang-gyeongsae smiled brightly. You can never stop us. Fucking bitch! Paaaaang! In an instant, he flew to the rear of Hang-gyeong Sa-tae in mid-air and grabbed his spear. If you cant blow it up and crush it, just burn it all down. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! The rotation of wind and lightning. Next was a thunderstorm of fire and lightning. Paaaaaaaa! Whoa whoa! The largest tree trunk was completely set on fire by the swift and heavy blow. It was then. Sigh! Ungeuks eyes widened. Unbelievable! The fire burning the tree suddenly extinguished, emitting white smoke. At the same time, strong moisture spread in all directions. It was water. The intangible energy completely extinguished the fire on the tree. After taking control of the Iron Blood Fortress with the Mokgeuk Daejin, he turns the area into hell with the power of the Fire Geuk. Ungeuk saw the anti-aircraft situation. Hang Gyeong-sae smiled. If he was a disciple of Amipah, who worshiped Buddhism, his smile was like that of a monster. But the power of fire is like the fire of hell. There is no guarantee that we will survive if we are swept away, so although it is not yet complete, I also brought a few people who know how to use the blood and water spirit energy. Damn it. Do you know why Im telling you all this? Life flashed in Hang-gyeong Sa-taes eyes. Its to show you that its better to give up. I cant stop it. Even if you know our plans. The play felt frustrating. Pranks like this dont suit my temperament. Although he was evaluated as cruel and harsh, he was truly a warrior worthy of a military man. Ive never cared about techniques or anything like that. I just got to where I am today, fighting the world with a single spear. The supreme value is only in determining who is superior at the ends of weapons aimed at each other. I never even paid attention to useless trivia such as this power being like this and that power being like that. In other words, Ungeuk did not like the current situation. Its not just this place thats frustrating. He looked everywhere. The outer walls of Iron Blood Fortress were devastated. I could not have imagined that with only 1,000 troops, more than half of this large outer castle would be devastated. It was all because of this strange wood energy. Thick tree trunks were growing all over this wide area, destroying stone walls and people indiscriminately. Thats bullshit. When I first sortied, I was planning to give Death King a blow, but I changed my course due to the sudden influx of magicians. I planned to completely destroy the fools who were obsessed with petty tricks and then take care of the Death Kings one by one. I never would have thought that more than a few people would be caught in this frustrating battlefield. At that time, a vine quietly rose through the ground and secretly approached the back of the Ungeuks neck. Whoa whoa! The vine was torn apart by the spear that was wielded carelessly. Pussssss. From that point on, thin vines sprouted up from various places around the cliff. Although they were thin, they seemed much tougher and more flexible than tree trunks. It wont work. There was a light of determination in the heros eyes. If its too late, Ill be scolded by the Lord of the castle at this age. Quang! With a powerful advance, his spear created dozens of illusions. Burbubbubbuk! The vines exploded with a loud noise. But that was all. Just like before, more vines sprouted out, aiming for the pantomime. Hang Gyeong-sae smiled. The vines were increasing in number and wriggling, obliterating the pantomimes appearance. But you lasted a long time. Teenage Master is truly amazing. Puffpuffpuffpuff! Dont try too hard. Its not a bad idea to face death in peace, something you wont be able to do anyway Jeeeeeeek! Puff puff poop! Pow! Hang-gyeong Sa-taes face hardened. The pantomime was slowly walking towards me. Numerous vines surrounded him, but the mysterious spear became faster and simpler as time went by, tearing down everything in its path. Lets stop doing techniques, things that are naive, and things that dont suit our temperament. Burbubbubbuk! Ungeuk said while repeatedly swinging his spear. If you are Mother Nature and Nabal and you have also learned martial arts, dont you want to share your skills with a teenage expert? Youre not just so intoxicated with the magic tricks that youve forgotten the fundamentals, right? Its a cheap provocation. Are you completely ruined? Be careful what you say. Its not that its broken, its that we value efficiency. So you betrayed Buddha and slaughtered so many civilians on the spot? Hang-Gyeong-Sa said calmly. They are trash protected by Sapa thugs. It wouldnt be a bad idea to walk the path of reincarnation and live a new life. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! For a moment, Hang-gyeong Saja swallowed his saliva. Crackling. The heros arms were shaking. Movement is restricted as is the position with the spear extended. And his spear stopped one inch in front of Hang Gyeong Sa-taes neck. Its a shame. I could have given vent to that bastard who only spits bullshit. you! Ugh! Have you become stronger? Ho ho ho! of course. I am the backbone of the southern camp. The tree will block any killing intent directed at me Im not talking about the vine. ? There is a very unpleasant guy. Im talking about him. I beg your pardon? It was then. Fuuuuuuuuuuck! A black-blooded swordsman appeared with a huge fireball. The pantomime growled. Dont touch my food! I dont like it. The black blood demon sword was fired towards the nape of Hang Gyeong-saes neck. Whoa! Chapter 570 Episode 570 The one who protects, the one who kills (4)Seoryang, who was quickly trying to unfold the divine law, stopped for a moment. ?! Xi Liang looked to the northwest. His eyes started to tremble like crazy. Crumbling. King Tiger and Geumho looked at him with concern. Oooooh! In an instant, the reigning Demon Emperor Qi flashed from Seo-ryangs body. Even though I didnt deploy any magical attacks, my magical energy was flowing out on its own. The bouncing magic machine seemed to move on its own to retrieve a piece that had fallen off. Crackling. Seoliangs hand holding the Cheonmado trembled. Thick, prominent veins. The Cheonmado held in his hand, filled with turbulence and sadness, gave off a dull sound. Xu Liang closed his eyes. A trickle of clear liquid flowed under my closed eyes. * * * Pugh! Gorumazons body flew backwards. Dam Sa-yeong, who was about to strike straight at him and blow off his head, suddenly widened her eyes at the intangible tension that pushed into her chest. bang! I instinctively released the tension with one hand, but a faint pain remained throughout my palm. A murderous look appeared in Dam Sa-yeongs eyes. A move that doesnt even work! Suddenly! A deep sword wound appeared on Gorumazons shoulder as he retreated. It was an amazing reaction speed. Originally, the sword force that cut the uvula diagonally should have cut off the entire clavicle and shoulder, but it ended up only cutting off the shoulder muscles. this guy. Ugh. Black-brown magical energy surged from Gorumazons staggering shoulder. The gaping wound healed at an alarming rate. Of course, this was limited to trauma. The blood gold magic that penetrated into the cross section of the wound instantly dulled the sensation of the left arm. Just about that much. Originally, it would have been normal for a single blow to harden the entire body and make it impossible to even move. That common sense did not apply to Gorumazon. The wound on my side damaged my spiracles and hardened my muscles, but the hardening did not spread to my spine and hip joints. That wasnt all. Even the minor scratches on his entire body only stiffened the muscles around the wound. That alone would be no different from suffering a fatal loss in the game. A masters fight can be won or lost by just a single point. If the muscles in the sides and upper body, and even the left arm, had stiffened, it was normal for the game to be decided in an instant. However, at the moment of crisis, Gorumazon responded with mysterious power. Are you curious? That too is strange. Even though the facial muscles were stiff due to the blood pressure coming from the side, surprisingly, the vocal cords and tongue did not stiffen. Dam Sa-yeong released the sword power of the Cheongcheonheosanggeom contained in his left sleeve. Fuwaaaaak! The bodies of the five demons who saw an opening and rushed in were split apart. hmm. Quack! When I stepped on the torso of the corpse, my ribs were dented. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It should have been considered sufficiently hardened at that level. Normally, everything from the ribs to the spine should have been completely crushed. In other words, the blood gold magic works for the demons of the Cheonma Army. However, it does not work on Gorumazon. Damsayoung asked in a cold voice. What strange science have you learned? gibberish. Wooooow. Dam Sa-youngs eyes wavered. in action? The point of the soft sword was slowly tilted towards Gorumazon. A powerful force of gravity was moving Damsayeongs sword arbitrarily. It was a technique called Gorumazons Old Tree Man. How dare you use hex! Paaaaang! Suddenly! Dam Sa-youngs eyes wavered. Even if it wasnt heavenly spirit, it was a blow that unleashed the God of Heoguk to its peak. Even if Gorumazon had been fine, it was a blow that he could not have easily avoided. But this time, it ended with a sword grazing his forearm. Left arm?! What was even more surprising was Gorumazons response. He blocked the sword strike by grabbing his left arm, which was already motionless, with his right hand. It was truly an amazing response. Even if it doesnt move, its clear that its your own body, but you block a sword attack by holding it like an object? The surprise didnt end there. Fuuuuuuu! Dam Sa-youngs body fell back about a dozen pieces due to the heavy and soft blow. The shock wasnt great. It was literally a martial arts attack closer to pushing. The problem is that Dam Sa-yeong fell victim to such a tactic. I dont know how many times I got hit even though the gap in martial arts was clear. Even if I didnt give it my all, it was shocking. Damsayoung stood there and glared at Gorumazon. Gasp. Gorumazons breathing became increasingly intense. I cant breathe. He barely managed to block the approaching Bloodgeumjingi, but the Bloodgeumshingi was waiting for his power to weaken like a living creature. The more blow after blow was allowed, the more difficult it became to prevent the spread of blood gold magic. With Gomokins opposition, he maximized his repulsive power and even mixed it with Gyeoksan Taus technique to push Damsayoung away, but the blood gold spirit remaining in his body did not miss his opportunity and touched the lungs. Little by little, my lungs hardened. Although it was extremely subtle, even the slightest hardening instantly made my breathing more intense. It also reduces the output power of internal energy based on deep breathing. It doesnt work either. Gorumazons eyes deepened as he looked at Damsayeong. He looked quite surprised. And indeed, it was worth it. Of course, Gorumazon did not misunderstand the gap in power between himself and his opponent. He could kill me at any time. Its still the same now. If Dam Sa-yeong truly strikes, the current version of himself will be unable to avoid or block it. However, Dam Sa-young did not kill him with one blow. He was just glaring calmly like a leopard targeting bleeding prey. I guess thats what you want to know. The guy gained unusual strength. And that power is definitely the energy that forms the basis of the Celestial Dragon Art. Thanks to this, I became surprisingly strong, but that was all I could get. The overall skill itself has increased, including physical flexibility, strength, stamina, and power management. Gorumazon smiled uncontrollably. An illusion of a brightly smiling Majon appeared on his frozen face. You can never surpass the cult leader. The masters level was not simply an increase in the use of his body and internal energy. Gorumazon knew. The religious leader is someone who has already seen the cracks in the laws of heaven. In the end, you didnt make it to Shinhwagyeong? That didnt make any sense. What was important was the fact that the leader had climbed that path at least once. That one ascent was the ultimate enlightenment and the wisdom to understand all things. The Celestial Dragon Art was great, but someone who took power by force using only a shell of power can never surpass someone who threw themselves into the sea of enlightenment without any expedients. However, if you are someone like yourself who had a clear difference in level from the beginning, the result will be the opposite. Are you curious? A strange look appeared in Dam Sa-youngs eyes. The other persons breathing, which had become somewhat rough, gradually became more stable. Subtle changes. The air was gradually getting hotter. Wooooow. The devils of the Heavenly Demon Army spread out and glared at Damsayoung with their eerie magical eyes shining. Dam Sa-youngs cheeks trembled. I had the illusion that they were all Cheon Ha-jin. You arrogant bastards. These are people who dare to glare at themselves, who are supposed to be the masters of the world, with eyes like that and cannot be tolerated. Gorumazon continued. You wont understand, right? I am the one who resists your mediocre power. noisy. Hwaaaaaaaaa! The soft sword that Dam Sa-yeong was holding was instantly covered in a complete blood-red glow. The light was so brilliant that the sword body could not be seen. No matter what happens, if you blow it all away, thats it. The entertainment ends here. Just by looking at me, I can understand why you can never surpass the cult leader. what? Wooooow. A faint magical energy bloomed from Gorumazons right hand. Surprisingly, that demonic energy was not unique to Gorumazon. A destructive power, emitting a lightning-like flash, was flashing within the black-brown magical energy. Dam Sa-youngs eyes widened. that?! Its a piece of the reigning Demon Emperor. Gorumazons eyes lit up. You are right. This ugly old man should have died then. However, thanks to the heavenly grace of the religious leader, my heart, which had once stopped, started beating again. Jiyiing. Jiyiing. Black-brown magical energy discharged ominously. The reigning Demon Emperor was increasingly rampaging wildly. At that time, the power that the leader gave me was able to resist your strange power with only a very small fragment of the demon god. The essence of the reigning Demon Emperor is destruction. There is just that one thing. In front of the absolute power that destroys everything in the world, King Jeongjongs martial arts, magic, Safas science, and even magic are meaningless. To eliminate and destroy. The unrivaled power of the reigning demon emperor destroys even the magic power of the Heavenly Dragon to pieces. As long as the casters will is steadfast and he is prepared to risk his life, he can destroy anything in existence. The power that allows a demon to exist as a demon. I didnt become stronger by receiving a piece of that power. The main bodys martial arts skills have increased in order to suppress the vicious will of destruction that that piece harbors. ! Do you understand? The sect leader is carrying in his arms the most powerful energy of all time and history, Absolute Magic Qi, which is concentrated to a level that can only be counted in history, and is still moving without any problems. Wiggle. A small smile appeared on Gorumazons face. The muscles that had become as hard as stone were gradually loosening. Although it was only for a short time. It is one of the countless reasons why we worship the Heavenly Demon as a god. Anyone who can live safely while possessing this powerful power is no longer human. Unless you are chosen by God, you cannot survive. . Even if you gather as much power as the crumbs of Mount Tai, you cant face God. Whoa whoa! Gorumazon looked down at his chest with calm eyes. Dam Sa-yeongs soft sword not only pierced the sternum, but also went all the way up to the forearm. So what are you saying? Damsayoung smiled crookedly. I will no longer listen to nonsense such as gods and doctrines. Cough! It wasnt particularly fun, but it was an interesting experiment. Whatever it is, I found out that the blood gold magic also works on you demons. okay? Goodbye. You were a very interesting experiment. It was then. Sarah. Dam Sa-youngs eyes wavered. Gorumazon was holding his shoulders with both hands. I couldnt move my left arm, so I didnt know how I held it. Gorumazons eyes became blurry. Master. Seo-ryangs face came to mind. The face of the Three Dukes Seoliang, not the Ten Heavenly Demon Seoliang. Furthermore, the ambiguous face of Cheon Ha-jin, the worlds best killer and king of assassins, whom I have never seen before. Noshin will go first, so I sincerely hope that he will defeat this nemesis, who has become a monster without even realizing his own contradictions, and establish the world of magic. And the images of the past were crushed and crushed again, and were reborn into the current appearance of Seoryang. A fantasy of an absolute demon god, wearing a blood-red robe, sitting on a gigantic Taesa Temple and looking down on all people. Gorumazon let out a loud roar. Innoom!! Oooooh! The reigning Demon Emperor Qi amplified in both his hands. An urgent look appeared on Dam Sa-youngs face. Crumbling! A black-brown lightning discharge occurred along with heavy drinking. Chapter 571 Episode 571 Those who protect, those who kill (5)Huh! Huh! Hang Gyeong-sas body was covered in blood. Neither Heavenly Dragons magic nor Armys martial arts worked. She was able to block all of Ungeuks devastating martial arts attacks, but even that was meaningless as another teenage expert level strongman took part. The pantomimes cheeks twitched. You spoiled brat! Who dared to interfere in someone elses game? Ma Dong-pil silenced him with one word. If you want to win, do it only after the Iron Blood Fortress falls. It meant not to take pride in war. Ungeuk was also something I didnt know about. But I am angry because my assistant is Ma Dong-pil. He has not yet forgotten the humiliation in the East Sea. He was obviously weaker than himself, but he received a surprise blow and looked ugly. Moreover, Ma Dong-pil remained on the front line until the end and blocked this sides attack. This was not possible simply because the martial arts were strong. It was a task that required unimaginable mental strength and excellent senses. I can tolerate falling behind in martial arts. But I couldnt bear to lose my mind. Aside from everything else, Ma Dong-pils firm prayer and expressionless face strangely touched the heart of the drama. These! A terrible sign of death appeared in the eyes of Hang-gyeong Sa-tae. Surprisingly, the brutality was so severe that it surprised Eongeuk and Ma Dong-pil. How dare you flirt with me, the master of wood power?! Quang! Quaaaang! Kwaaaaang! It seemed like he was putting all his effort into it. Countless vines sprouted from the ground in an area of about twenty square meters in all directions. Ma Dong-pils eyes sparkled. Avoid. what? Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! Blood-red flames burned from the black blood demon sword. Ungeuks face hardened. This is because the heat rising from the black long sword, which felt ominous just by looking at it, was truly enormous. This guy is sure. The rising heat spread throughout Ma Dong-pils whole body, making it seem as if he was seeing a human being engulfed in flames. Im stronger than before. Ma Dong-pil opened his mouth. A wall of regional degradation. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Puff puff puff! Hang-gyeongsangs mouth dropped open in shock. I pushed my Blood Tree Goddess to its limit and pulled out the toughest and strongest vines, but the flames spewed out by the strange devil who had suddenly entered the war were burning all the vines. this person! Wood fire. Trees are vulnerable to fire. In fact, I came here to use the law of opposites to bury the Iron Blood Castle, but I never expected that someone who had mastered the magic arts of extreme yang to this level would appear. no. While making destructive plans, I thought about the anti-aircraft situation. This guy is a master of extreme magic. I dont even know what the limit is. If this guy wanders around all over Mokgeukdaejin, the whole work could go to waste. That shouldnt have happened. Hang Gyeong-sae was a person who learned the Celestial Dragon Art more deeply than anyone else solely for the great cause of eradicating the Sect. Now that we were on the verge of achieving that dream, we couldnt ruin the operation with just one variable like that. Its bizarre. Hang-gyeong Sa-tae looked at Ma Dong-pil in surprise. Ma Dong-pils mouth opened. Every time I exhaled and opened my mouth, blue flames poured out. Firepower is becoming more intense. If you think about it, it is natural for you to react this way. You dont have enough real power to handle us. Therefore, rather than increasing the total power of power, we have no choice but to choose the path of devastating the region with opposing forces. What bullshit! But what you do will hold you back. Crumbling! The powerful firearm created a fire dragon on Ma Dong-pils head. It was the flame-blooded fire dragon of the Old Demon Lord. You killed too many people who had nothing to do with this fight. Kwaaaaang! The fire dragon roared and was launched towards Hang-gyeong-sa. The anti-aircraft situation shouted. Activate Jin! Fuuuuuuu! Quang! Countless vines and tree trunks sprouted up, blocking the fire dragons path. But it was only a stopgap measure. The flame-blooded fire dragon is at the peak of its fire power, so there is no way it can withstand even a tough vine with dense wood energy. However, in an emergency situation, that moment was enough. Faaagh! Even with a blood-covered body, he performs amazing magic. This was because the wounds sustained so far were rapidly healed with the Blood Demon God. Okay, follow me. I couldnt help but hope for an anti-aircraft situation. Im willing to be the bait. If only I could blow up the Iron Blood Fortress! For a moment her eyes widened. what? S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Behind the vine that was swallowed up by the Flame-blooded Fire Dragon and turned to ashes. Ma Dong-pils figure was moving away. Rather than being crushed by yourself, you are actually moving in the opposite direction. hook. Hang Gyeong-sana looked to the right. Before she knew it, the pantomime was within a stones throw of her. The panhandle grumbled softly. It looks like its about to swallow crushed prey. this guy!! noisy! Whoa! The spear of the panhandle pierced the heart of Hang-gyeong Sa-tae. Wow! The anti-Gyeong incident took hold of the pandemonium. Wooooow. Ungeuk frowned. He saw the heart of the anti-Gyeong incident that he had pierced being restored at an alarming speed. Bizarre things. Since you have mastered such a bizarre study, you do not know fear. Since you dont know fear, your judgment is leisurely and late. They resort to such strange tactics because they have forgotten the world of fierce competition where lives are at stake in a split second. The anti-aircraft situation shouted. Even if you kill me, its over for you! Jin has already activated! bang! Ungeuks explosive kick blew off the head of Hang-gyeong Sa-tae. Recover this too, you damn bitch. * * * Keuung. The Neungjeokban frowned. That wasnt all. The other three experts also looked embarrassed. Is that all? Wooooow. Its different from the color of the flame, different from the color of blood. The appearance of Song Zheng Baek, standing with a strange red energy spreading like fog, was truly like that of a martial god. strong. Neungjeokbans cheeks trembled. Is the gap this big even though we are all teenagers at the same level?! Surajje remittance bag. He was an absolute powerhouse, one of the Three Emperors of the Central Plains, and the leader of the Sapa martial arts faction. It is enough to be worthy of the title of emperor. However, that may be because his position or the achievements he achieved are great, not because there is a big difference in actual military power. The Neungjeokban thought so. No, most of the top teenage players who are not the Central Three Emperors would think that way. Wrong. Song Sang-baeks martial arts skills were so great that he was not far behind even against four teenage masters. If there were two, it was a sure defeat. Even if there were three, it was difficult to determine victory or defeat. Fortunately, there were four of us, so we had the upper hand, but even that wasnt easy. Grumbling. Hmm. Song Ji-baek wiped away the blood flowing from the corner of his mouth. As expected, its a bit overwhelming. He has not yet reached as deep as Xiliang. However, in the process of eliminating the Heavenly Dragon Flag, I realized the principle of shape controlling space. If I hadnt realized that, I would have been defeated long ago. Of course, now was not the time to relax. But why am I so relaxed? The people of the castle and the warriors are dying in countless numbers. As the leader of the Iron Blood Castle, I was filled with extreme anger. However, even though I was so angry, I had some composure. Song Sang-baek couldnt figure out why he was so relaxed. Paaaaang! King Gwon (ȭ) Guk-gwang (տ) was defeated. Buuuuung. The power of ten thousand pounds was imbued in the fist that was thrown out. Its amazing power. Song Sang-baek could not help but be impressed by Guk-gwangs power. A power that comes tearing through the air. At first glance, it seems like an honest blow, but it is surrounded by a defense barrier to prevent the opponent from dodging. It is impossible to tie an opponent with this kind of complex internal attack operation using an ordinary mind. He had the strength of a bear and the head of a fox. Ugh! Guk-gwangs fist hit in vain. Zheng Zhongbaeks hand pushed his forearm away. It was a very natural move. The ultimate blow that could even shatter Mount Tai was missed by a single blow that was not imbued with great destructive power or mysterious logic, but was simply infinitely soft. Papa papang! With Guk-Kwang pushed out, the remaining three masters began to join forces. Flash! The sword of the Heavenly Dao King, Demon Geuk, cut down the shadow. Kwarung! King Neungjeokbans kick caused a storm. Whoa! The Sea Dragon King Kwak Mu-taes scimitar sword shook heaven and earth. It was a terrifying combination of the strongest masters in the world. Regardless of the power of each individuals martial arts, they formed a formation with no gaps and were pushing for money. Paaang! Song Sang-baeks body moved like a dragon cutting through the water. Fit! Yikes! The gongryongpo was torn here and there. The experience of infiltration split my skin and shook my bones. What a disaster. Indeed, if you become that expert, most of your tricks will be discovered quickly. They attack from all directions at the same time to counter Zhong Zhen Baeks incredible divine skill, which dominates space and renders all attacks ineffective. The seasons of completely different martial arts, with different ranges and speeds of destructive power, work together exquisitely. then. Zheng Zhongbaeks eyes sparkled. Burbubbubbuk! omg! Oops! The Death Kings staggered and retreated all at once. Neungjeokban growled. What a monster! The body of the retreating Death King was filled with the true energy of the Bloody Monster Dragon Lord here and there. I hurriedly used my internal energy to block the infiltrator, but that alone was enough to cause significant internal injuries. It was the highest level of box fighting technique of dark ghost fighting. Instead of dealing with power with force, dig in with technique and use the double-multiple technique. It was a move that showed off Sang Geum-baeks practical sense. Rumbling. Blood flowed from the corner of Zhong Zheng Baeks mouth again. His complexion was pale, and his shimmering spirit was shaking uneasily. He delivered one blow at a time with excellent practical sense, but he also had to endure considerable internal injuries. Your masters attack itself created an unimaginable amount of pressure, so just blocking it was enough to shake things up inside. It doesnt work either. I thought it would be a long game, so I tried to tie them down with minimal effort. But now I realize. It cant go on like this. At that moment, Song Sang-baek realized that even if he had to endure extreme exhaustion of internal energy, he would have to fight against all odds. Chaaaaang! Taecheon, a giant sword, was finally held in the hands of Song Zheng Baek. hook. As soon as he pulled out his sword, the flowing essence became as hard as steel. The Neungjeokban shouted. Be careful! He drew his sword! Zheng Zhongbaek smiled faintly. Do you think knowing that would change the outcome? Shut up! You can never catch me. Crumbling! An illusion of a black dragon arose above Taecheon Sword. It was a dark dragon free sword. Finally, Song Zhongbaek brought out the strongest season. bang! Guk-kwang stepped forward. Fuuuuuuu! He raises his strength with all his might and unleashes explosive power. It was the most powerful season of the National Light, Pengcheongwangmagwon (ħȭ). It was not only the remittances that did not bring out the real season. When he realized that his opponent had finally made up his mind, Death King also brought out his strongest martial arts attack. Murderousness emanated from Song Zheng Baeks eyes. Quang! With a single strike of the Dark Dragon Musang Sword, the wind of the Gwangma Fist exploded. Flash! Guk-kwangs eyes widened. Since he delivered the first blow, I thought he would naturally attack me first. But before we knew it, Song Zhengbaek had appeared in the rear room of the neungjeokban and was brandishing his sword. Avoid!! It was then. Rumbling! Suddenly, a huge earthquake occurred. Fit! Taecheongeom scratched Neungjeokbans shoulder and passed by. Neungjeokbans feet grazed the long cloth of the money transfer bag. Googoo googung! Kugugoogung! An earthquake struck without any sign, shaking the heavens and earth. It was an incredibly strong earthquake. Even those who were teenage experts had a hard time keeping their balance. Zhong Zhenbaek looked towards the west with startled eyes. This Magi?! Chapter 572 Episode 572 Protector, Killer (6)Boom! Grumble! Kaaaaak! What?! Its him! Thats the guy that Hang-gyeongsang was talking about! Qarring! With the advance shaking the earth, the red-flaming Guyuma Flower covered the entire area. Pillars of fire shooting out in all directions burned down the vines and trees that had begun to cover the entire Sangvis Castle. The plan is to eliminate them all before the Great War begins in earnest. Cough! Ma Dong-pil coughed. No blood oozed out. But gradually his breathing became heavier and his complexion became pale. The interior began to disintegrate due to excessive use of magic. Is it impossible? The iron blood castle is wide. Isnt it so bad that it can be called a small country? No matter how great a master Ma Dong-pil is, there is a limit to the power he can pull off. Now the vitality group was gone, and even if there was a vitality group, the consumed magic energy did not refill in an instant. In the end, I had to make a decision. Introversion or extroversion. The scope is much wider. That was natural. The important thing is that the inner castle is where the true power of the Iron Blood Castle is concentrated. However, in the outer castle, there was a village of ordinary people who did not know martial arts. They were civilians who should not have been caught up in a fight like this in the first place. Should we go towards maintaining the strength of the allied forces or should we save the civilians who are not involved in this fight? Shit. It was a difficult issue for even the worlds Ma Dong-pil to make a decision on. Master. What can I do? Qarring! Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Countless people were dying from the terrible binge. They are one of the leading masters of Ma Dong-pil, Eongeuk, and martial arts. So these strange vines and tree trunks could be easily torn down or burned. However, the civilians were powerless to stop this terrible attack. The vines wrapped around the bodies of the civilians, breaking them, digging into their torsos and sucking out their blood. The vines and tree trunks that absorbed the blood gradually turned red. The red vines and tree trunks became tougher and harder than before. Ma Dong-pil bit his lip. Im sorry, leader. In order to lead a war to victory, preservation of friendly forces is essential. However, Ma Dong-pil could not stand to see innocent civilians dying miserably from the hands of a bizarre tree. Quaaaang! Blood-red flames burned with a powerful advance. Ma Dong-pils eyes were stained with blood, from the pupils to the whites of the eyes. Nine heavy magic swords (ħ). By directly shouting the name of the martial artist out loud, the essential power of the martial artist is maximized. The black blood demon sword made an explosive movement. Crumbling! The gust of flames that shot out in nine stems burned down all the trees in the area. It is firepower beyond imagination. Ma Dong-pils martial arts performance, in which he made a deliberate effort and poured out all his strength, was so spectacular that it was jaw-dropping. Its not enough. But that wasnt even close. As an extreme demon master, he reached the limit of his power and turned the entire area into a sea of fire, but it was only a small part of the entire outer castle. But I still do it. It is obvious that even one-third of the trees draped over the outer castle will fall down without being able to burn them. But I couldnt help it. Even if you know its impossible, you have to do it. Fuuuuuuu! Puff puff poop! The trees wriggled and burst into flames as the explosion continued. It was a horrifying sight. Looking at the trees engulfed in flames and writhing like snakes, I couldnt tell whether this was earth or hell. It was then. Ma Dong-pils eyes widened as he tried to burn down the trees that covered the area near the castle wall. Googoo googung! Quaaaang! The huge castle tower collapsed, crushing dozens of civilians. this! This was entirely Ma Dong-pils mistake. They planned to spread a large wooden formation to surround the Iron Blood Fortress and completely destroy the Iron Blood Castle itself with the power of the Fire Extreme Fortress. This was possible because the wood and firearms were amplified by magical power. However, the fire fired by Ma Dong-pil was not an ordinary fire either. Although it is not as destructive as the coexistence of the Heavenly Dragon Technique, it can cause a bigger fire if done incorrectly. I tried to control my power so as not to have such terrible results, but it wasnt perfect in the end. Damn it! Ma Dong-pil hurriedly ran to the civilians trapped in the fortress, but it was already too late. Rumbling. The movement of the trees became faster and faster. This was to suck up the blood that was splattering everywhere. It is the divine energy of blood tree. This is precisely why the word blood (Ѫ) is always added to the power they wield. The power that maximized the Celestial Dragons techniques was blood. Energy flows rather than being stagnant, and the same applies to the energy of the human body. And the place where the bodys energy moves most actively was blood. The blood flowing through the veins spreads energy throughout the body. This is where the saying that blood is life force comes from. In other words, the Heavenly Dragon Art could be said to be a magic technique as powerful as magic, which embodies imagination and will into reality based on the vitality of the human species that somehow survived the harsh disasters of Mother Nature . These! The black blood demon sword split the air. Faaagh! Trees were cut down by a devastating fire sword blow. Ma Dong-pils breathing became heavier. It cant go on like this. He wasnt the only one running amok in the outer castle. Iron-blooded warriors, whose numbers were difficult to count, were also rampaging throughout the outer castle. They cut down trees or evacuated civilians. It could cause harm not only to the civilians but also to our allies. Quad deuk. Vines were constantly sprouting up everywhere. Before we knew it, the tree trunk had grown so quickly that it had become a huge tree and completely surrounded one of the pavilions. What do we do. There was a lot of screaming. An explosion rang out. Bloodless flesh was flying everywhere. The collapsing walls seemed to foretell the future of Iron Blood Castle. What on earth should I do! Ma Dong-pils eyes, standing in the middle of that hellish world, became increasingly dark. It was then. Ma Dong-pil could see another fortress collapsing. This time it wasnt Ma Dong-pils mistake. The trees rising from the ground collapsed the center of the fortress. !! And there were countless civilians in front of the collapsing castle tower. Paaaaaa! Ma Dong-pils body became a beam of light and moved forward. Burning trees? Kill the enemy? That didnt make any sense. Protect. It was always like that. After entering Shingyo, he went on to become one of the three leaders of the Protectorate and became a close guard of the Ten Thousand Demons. He has always grown up as someone who protects someone. It was he who risked his life to protect the object of his escort. Ill protect it this time! I will never let them die. I have grown as a protector, but how many failures have I experienced so far? How many comrades were lost and how many mistakes were made. A master of extreme magic? The cult leaders right hand man? This is a tinnitus that exceeds the fountain. Ma Dong-pil didnt need such big words. He was a person born into the world just to protect. I protect the people I want to protect and the world I want to protect. Thats all it takes. no. A split second. Ma Dong-pil could see the castle tower almost completely collapsed. And right under the castle tower, I saw civilians with their eyes tightly closed, stained with fear and despair. I narrowed the distance with all my might, but there was still about twenty miles left. As Ma Dong-pil now, there was no way to save them. The skill in divine techniques, the depth of magic, and the remaining internal power were all lacking. Cant I protect it this time too? I promised myself to protect it, but will I fail again this time? Should these people, who are more precious than the thousands of lives of these scum that have nothing to do with the war, die? I want to protect it. In a world that had slowed down, the castle tower was leaning more and more. The fear and despair of the civilians was increasing at an alarming rate. It was much faster than the castle tower tilting. Just this time. Blood lines appeared in Ma Dong-pils eyes, which were stained with darkness. Ill protect it this time!! At that time, Ma Dong-pil extended his black blood demon sword. As if they were possessed by something, as if they could save them if they just did this. All of Ma Dong-pils desires were carried on the black blood demon sword, and the blood of the civilians he inhaled while cutting down the trees awakened his deep vengeful spirit. Flash!! The black blood demon sword radiated dark light. The depth of desire and the ultimate limit. A powerful desire that broke through the limits of his original desire forcibly awakened the Three Consciousnesses of Gu Yumagong. Wow! Here, another demon lord burst through the ground. Googoo googung! He is a true devil who descended on this world, shaking heaven and earth. Another master of the world of desire, tearing the world apart and letting out a roar of terror, proving that I am the only god of destruction under the sky. It was a manifestation of the Nine Demon Kings Three Sects and the Thirteen Demon Kings Terror Scams. Ma Dong-pils mouth opened. Hehehehe! The roar of the Demon King, full of low, murky pitch black darkness. Stop it! The black blood demon sword catches in an instant! And disappeared. Ba-ba-ba-ba-ba-ba-bak! The black blood demon sword, which turned into a single black line, cut through the castle tower hundreds of times in an instant. It was literally as fast as lightning. It was truly divine swordsmanship that shattered the fortress with hundreds of slashes in the blink of an eye. Rule the sword. Control the sword. It was the pinnacle of kendo (), Igigeeogeom (ԚS). The desire that deepened as he surpassed his own limitations opened up the three levels of Guyu Demonic Art and even broke through the swordsmanship, a power that a demon king should naturally possess. That wasnt all. Ma Dong-pils two feet spewed fire. Flash! It was extreme speed. The master who has surpassed human limitations and the limits of martial arts has now surpassed even the limits of the realm and is able to hit and shoot a long distance with extremely fast walking techniques. The tilted castle tower shattered into hundreds of pieces, raining stones on the ground. And in the meantime, Ma Dong-pils new form passed by all the civilians. Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak! A thick cloud of dust rose up along with a loud noise that echoed everywhere. Huh! Huh! Ma Dong-pil took a deep breath. Beside him, who had already collapsed, the civilians he had saved from the collapsing fortress were trembling. I kept it. Grumbling. Blood was flowing from the nose and ears. In an instant, he unleashed the Thirteen Demon Kings Terror formula and raised the level of martial arts itself, but even in that state, he showed moves that exceeded his limits. I felt like my internal injuries were getting worse and the nerves all over my body were in tatters. My eyesight was dizzy from the extreme pain. However, Ma Dong-pils face was full of joy. I kept it. I kept it. them. I was finally able to protect those I had pledged to protect with my own will. Ma Dong-pil looked at the civilians with blurry eyes. The faces of the civilians, who were terrified, were filled with surprise. Ma Dong-pil smiled. thank god. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That expression, that lively expression full of joy and surprise. Thats enough. I saw that face, so this is enough. Thank goodness Ma Dong-pils eyes gradually closed. Severe internal injuries and tattered blood vessels were sending his soul to the underworld. But it wasnt time to die yet. If someone claiming to be the Demon King appears in this world, there is a Demon God above him who opens the sky and descends. Hwaaaaaaaaaaa! A huge amount of magical energy was carried in the heated craze. Flash! Ma Dong-pils eyes opened again. Rumbling. The tattered blood vessels were recovering at an alarming rate. Severe internal injuries were also healing at an inexplicable rate. Crumbling! Thunder and lightning swirled in the dry sky. Ma Dong-pil woke up shakily. He had fallen into the swamp of death and was forcibly repatriated by Gods call. He looked west. A force close to disaster was surging from the western sky, which was slowly turning red. Sir. It was the appearance of a demon god who would sweep away this bizarre battlefield, stained with the pettiness and complexity of vice and evil, in one fell swoop. Chapter 573 Episode 573 Those who protect, those who kill (7)When? It was probably after the Grand Duke Jin Guanyong was defeated. As I entered his residence on the outskirts of Naeseong, I saw him laughing and chatting with Yeo Sang-rin. He was the first mazon that Xi Liang met. Unlike the scary Byeol-ho, Noh Go-soo was there, laughing like a friendly villager. The moonlight was good and the alcohol was delicious. Before I saw him, I had a preconceived notion about the existence of Mazon. I thought they were all arrogant old devils who spread great power and completely ignore anyone who is not the religious leader. But he wasnt like that. He was a person who knew how to treat others sincerely. Furthermore, even at his age, he retained the passion for winning as a young man, and was a true magician who lived with loyalty and wisdom as deep as his passion for winning. Goru. For Seoliang, the succession battle was not actually that big of a threat or problem. Perhaps that leisure may have aroused the curiosity of Mazon. However, among them, Gorumazon was a person who had a particularly great liking for him. Even when he went out into the world as a small religious leader, he went out of his way to help himself, and even when he went out into the world as a religious leader, he ran and risked his life for himself. Gorumazon was that kind of person. I couldnt believe that he was no longer in the world. Its because of me. In the midst of the sorrow of the sky collapsing, Xu Liang blamed himself. Because my abilities were not good enough. Or because my skills were poor. Can you read the direction of Dam Sa-youngs murderous intent? no. To be precise, I just read his murderous intent towards me. Perhaps his ability beyond the human realm may have brought about an invisible carelessness and arrogance in his heart. Xi Liang was confident in this war. It may not be easy, but I was confident that I would win. But at some point, I came to take it for granted. Superiority of power, superiority of cause. Furthermore, the hearts of countless civilians living in the central plains were also increasingly turning towards Seoryang rather than Damsayeong. If it was natural, it was natural. This is because they maximized the welfare of the South by spending an astronomical amount of money to gain public support. In other words, it was only a matter of time before he took control of the world. Seoliang truly thought so and was convinced that the only thing left was a conclusion. But there was one thing he overlooked. Dam Sa-young, that curse-like fateful enemy is someone who can do anything. My old enemy is someone who gets as much pleasure from torturing himself as from winning. That he was obsessed with himself, that he was not in his right mind to begin with. That he is as limitless as himself. Crumbling! Dark clouds rose and strong winds blew. Jincheons eyes wavered. Hocheon Demon Emperor Dan. Slurp. All of Li Baeks Demon Emperor came out of hiding. Wait a moment. The Demon Lords of the Demon Emperor looked at Jincheon with puzzled eyes. The Hocheon Demon Emperor was the strongest guardian unit that only protected the well-being of the religious leader. If it was the path the leader was taking, he should have entered it without hesitation even though it was clearly a path of death. But wait? It was the first time Danju, not anyone else, had said such a thing. Jincheon looked at Seoliangs back. The back of a demon god full of uncontrollable anger, walking with hellish fire and lightning. If you come close to the leader now, you will die. !! The concentration of magical energy is beyond imagination. You must never get close. If you overuse medicine, it becomes a poison that harms your body. That was the case with the Magi of Xiliang now. Absolute magical energy that was so dense that it was invisible to the naked eye and only caused pure brain damage, covering hundreds of pages in all directions. And when you go inside. Anyone loses their life. He was angry. It was not the energy of the sect leader, who usually displayed infinitely powerful and splendid magic energy. Heavy and cloudy. It was quiet and eerie. If the usual demonic energy was like a flame full of vitality, the current demonic energy was a swamp that devours everything that comes close. Make a detour and move. Enter the south and north sides of Iron Blood Castle and annihilate the enemy forces. Until the order is given, no one will be allowed to enter within a 100 square meter radius of the leader. Sara la rock. In an instant, the Hocheon Demon Emperor was torn into two pieces and disappeared. At the same time, Jincheon followed Seoliang. ! As I approached the thirty chapters of Xiliang, my limbs became heavy. The reigning Demon Emperor, filled with a stronger will to destroy than ever before, and the Gu Yu Demon Gong, almost completely white-hot with deep anger, crush both living and non-living things. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! The Tiger Kings unique black yellow fur transformed into pure white. Wherever the energetic energy wave of the King of the Mountains had gone, an eerie energy wave swirled like an abyss. Ugh! Wooooow! Even that Kumho. Even Geumho, the owner of the bamboo forest and the king of the worlds spiritual beasts, was spraying pink mystical energy in all directions. Even the only Yao Xian in the world could not endure without radiating his power. The beast god, who was born as an animal, attained enlightenment, and ascended to the level of a hermit, is releasing energy to protect himself for the first time in his life. Jincheon held back and approached the twenty heads of Xiliang. ?! For a moment, Jincheon was startled. How did they move? The memories of that brief moment of narrowing the distance were gone. That wasnt all. Not only was the internal energy consumed while traveling to this place completely restored, but the overflowing energy spread to the nerves and blood vessels of the entire body. Even Jincheons power could not control that huge energy. In the end, his unconsciousness, unable to withstand the rising energy, raised the saturated energy to Dandanjeon, a vessel capable of containing all the energy in the world. Im crying! Im crying! Jincheons Dan Sangjeon roughly absorbed the demonic energy of Seoliang and opened up a new world in an instant. omg! Jincheon was once again astonished. One of the walls I had encountered during my training had collapsed so easily. Woooooo!! The magical energy that was not understood began to break down on its own and change the nature of the entire bodys energy. Sigh! Yikes! In an instant, the blood vessels of the entire body were destroyed. My body could not withstand the sudden realization. but. Phew. As soon as the blood vessels, nerves and muscles were torn, they were restored stronger. The most powerful demonic energy in the world, the Qi of Xiliang, restored the destroyed body. It didnt even end there. The absolute demonic energy that forcibly brought about enlightenment and physical recovery was once again pouring an excessive amount of demonic energy into Jincheons body. Cough! Jincheon vomited blood. Its the limit. I tried to suck up the energy with the top battle again, but this time it was impossible. It was because it had pioneered a new frontier but had not been sufficiently refined in that state. Master. sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jincheon looked at Seoliang with trembling eyes. Before I knew it, Seoliang was fifty miles away. Even though he wasnt using any special magic, his movement speed was amazing. Jincheon gritted his teeth and followed him. His subordinates were bitten, but he couldnt do it. He was the closest bodyguard of the Hocheonmawangdanju cult leader. Haha! The Tiger King roared and spread fear. Kyaaaaa! The golden tiger roared with joy. The fierce roars of Yeomras two guardians, Hoseonchasa and Geumyochasa, announced the descent of the god of hell. Wooooow. The Cheonmado was held in Seoliangs hand. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! Reign Demon Emperor Qi and Guyu Demon Lord. The two absolute demonic energies were combined to form Thunder Fire Demonic Energy, which penetrated into the innate demonic energy that was sealed within the Heavenly Demon Island. Ill finish it. The transparent tears evaporated before I knew it. Now, all that remained in Seoryangs eyes was the identity of the God of Destruction who was determined to destroy everything. Ill finish it all. The leader of the previous generation, Gudaecheonma, is the best of all time. It is a real declaration of war by the leader of the time, Dae Dae Cheonma, the best person in the world who succeeded him. Phew. He kicked off the ground with his toes and jumped up, and before he knew it, his body had reached the western gate of the outer castle of Iron Blood Castle. It was a success. omg! Zheng Zhongbaek and the four absolute masters looked at Xiliang with astonished eyes. Slurp. Xi Liang saw the Sea Dragon King, Kwak Mu-tae. Flash! At that moment, Kwak Mu-tae swung the scimitar without even realizing it. It was a reflex action. For Kwak Mu-tae, who had lived his entire life as an invincible man with no opponents, the wind of disaster blowing out of nowhere was perceived as a more fatal threat than anything else. Awesome! The explosive pottery carried on the scimitar flew off in an instant, as if splitting Seoryangs head. There was astonishment on Neungjeokbans face. He cried out instinctively. no! Huh. Kwak Mu-taes body swayed with a gust of wind. uh? Kwak Mu-tae looked at Seo-ryang with bewildered eyes. Xu Liang was just looking at him with expressionless eyes. The Heavenly Demon Sword he held in his hand was still emitting strange flames, and the sparkling fireworks around him were soaring into the sky. Grumbling. Kwak Mu-tae, who was looking at Seo-ryang blankly, soon looked down at his hands. does not exist. Both hands, which had been cut off starting from the forearm, turned into ashes and scattered. thud. The scimitar, which had been melted by the immense firepower, became just a piece of steel and fell to the ground. Kwak Mu-taes face became contemplative. Xiliangs magical eye penetrated his eye light and immediately shook his mind. Kaaaaaaak! It wasnt a scream of pain. It was a scream of fear. I couldnt even feel the pain of having both arms cut off. I was screaming without realizing it from the absolute fear brought on by a demon that should not exist in the world. The corners of Seo-ryangs mouth rose. There were no emotions whatsoever in the colorless and transparent eyes. You bug-like bastard. Xi Liang swung the Cheonmado. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Kwak Mu-taes body exploded on the spot. It was literally an explosion. No one knew what kind of real energy operation had produced such results. Except for one person who only sent money. Space preoccupation. Intangible demonic energy instantly infiltrated the body. In that state, he swung his sword and applied force to the infiltrated demon energy. This wasnt a law or anything. It was correct to see it as an ultimate Qigong technique that simply borrowed the form of Taoism. It was the best state in the world that could be understood, but could not be realized, with the current state of Zhong Zheng Baek, as well as the state of Neungjeokban, Demonic Geuk, and National Light. damage! Faaagh! In that short period of time, the three men who had become the Three Kings retreated to the rear at full speed. fight? That didnt make any sense. No expert in the world could stand against the tsunami. To them, Seoryang was like that. Xi Liang saw the remittance bag. Zheng Zhongbaek nodded slowly. That was the end of it. Xi Liang kicked the ground again. Touuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuck! fly in the sky Go up, not forward. It was a new law reminiscent of the legendary Shaolin law, Neunggong Heavenly Sangje (). Oh no! Astonishment appeared on the faces of Maebang, who was about to cause a firestorm from afar. Are you saying that the power back then wasnt everything?! The true power of the demon god that smashed the Hwageuk Daejin head-on. Even at the time, I thought he had enough power to discuss past and present times, but even that wasnt his power. Quad deuk! Googoo googung! The outer walls of Iron Blood Fortress were collapsing in various places. As I ascended to the sky and looked down in all directions, I saw an invincible magic pouring down like a tidal wave, shaking the ground and shaking the palace and walls. It is not a human being. It is a god. It was the true power of the Flame Demon God. Ill get rid of them all. A young, sad, murderous intent shone in Xu Liangs eyes. Crumbling! The world became dark. In the hellish scene of the Saba world, the demon gods mouth opened. Destruction of the law and desecration of the law. Grumble! The flame drawn from deep within the earth became a sulfurous fire that broke down the boundary between fantasy and reality. Gio chamryun (݆). The final secret technique of the reigning Demon Emperor that even cuts off the reincarnation of Buddhism. The power of impermanence, which finally turns all life into nothingness, announced the beginning of disaster right here in the sky of Iron Blood Castle. Chapter 574 Episode 574 Those who protect, those who kill (8)Commander General! Its urgent! S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. heard. Hu Yaosheng said with an expressionless face. Hao Moon contacted me first. ah! You are not late. Its not much to think about. Yes yes! Just leave now. The eyes of the head of the monument wavered. It was my first time. The commander-in-chiefs harsh tone of speech. Suhara also did not have the typical considerate tone of voice. It was worth it. The information I received this time was truly shocking. Hu Yaosheng looked out the window. An old man. Goruma Zone. The head of the Old Grand Majon is Gwangmazon, a senior citizen. Among the former Great Mazon, the youngest is the Iron Sword Mazon, the most violent is the Deteriorated Mazon, and the most questionable is the Great Power Mazon. The most greedy person is the Yin Yamazon, and the person who most adheres to the middle path is the Blood Beast Majon. As such, each of the nine Mazons had distinct characteristics. Whether its martial arts, seniority, greed, or personality. However, Gorumazon was a person who could not be identified by anything. Neither the youngest nor the fastest. It wasnt suspicious or greedy. Gorumazon was that kind of person. At first glance, he was a person who simply existed as a mazon without any characteristics. But Hu Yaosheng knew. Gorumazon has one characteristic that stands out more than other mazons. It is faith and loyalty toward God. Is Gwangmazon as good as Gorumazon? Wrong. I dont know how it is now, but in the first place, Gwangmazon was a person of Lee Cheon-sang and not a person of the religious leader. All other Mazon did the same. The shadow cast by the greatest cult leader of all time, Lee Cheon-sang, was so dark that the majority of Magons were loyal to Lee Cheon-sang and not to the cult leader. But Goruma Zone was different. He approached Seoliang before any other Magon. Because Western Liang is strong? Or because you have great abilities? no. It was simply because he was a small religious leader. Even before he became Sogyo, he had been keeping an eye on him, but in the end, Gorumazons loyalty did not discriminate between Lee Cheon-sang and Seo-ryang. The most loyal person in Protestantism. A person who can shake off all his glory, power, and position as a mazon for the sake of Shingyo. A true loyalist who will not regret losing everything he has built up to this point for the sake of Protestantism. sorry. Hu Yaosheng closed his eyes. If you couldnt avoid the end, it is my job to make that last time splendid. People die someday. What matters is what you did and how you died. Gorumazon died while fighting the enemy leader. If it is glorious, it can be said to be a glorious death. However, Ho Yaoseong did not think that Gorumazons last days would be like that. There must have been a more splendid and more blessed occasion. He was such a pitiful person that so many lives had to end due to a disaster that appeared out of nowhere. Ho Yaoseong, who was looking out the window with empty eyes, opened his mouth. Are you outside? yes. The door opened and a relief came in. I kept waiting just in case. What are the movements of the Sichuan troops? Not yet. But troop operations will begin soon. Have you contacted Daehobeop? Thats right. It is said that not only the Demon King Spirit, but also all units and leaders under the Great Protection Act have taken their positions. Tell him to start planning right away. Bujokjus eyes wavered. Commander Cho. The initially planned operation was to respond in accordance with the enemys movements. If you attack a player early before the enemy has even moved, the previously planned strategy will not be even half as effective. Could it be that Gorumazons death shook the generals cool-headedness? The leader will move. yes? The religious leader would have noticed Gorumazons death immediately. And the religious leader I know is not the kind of person who will remain silent even after learning of the death of a loyalist. Hu Yao-shengs eyes lit up. Even in sadness and frustration, his eyes were always following the flow of the game. It will definitely be too much for Damsayeong. In that case, it is more profitable to attack the player than to wait for the deployment of troops. Oh, I understand! and. yes. Put the entire school on high alert. An all-out war could break out soon. !! . yes. Hu Yaocheng turned his head to the north. Contact Binggungju as well. It may be a bit early, but pressure can start now. Tell them to link up with Hao Mun and actively attack Dam Sa Youngs forces. All right. Finally, tell Hao Mun again. Hu Yaosheng closed his eyes. I thought something like this might happen. But I didnt know it would actually happen. To prepare for that unforeseen situation, the presence or absence of the royal seal was not revealed in the end, so I didnt know whether to feel fortunate or sad about this. We will use the royal seal as a cause for founding a nation, not as a cause for war. Please tell us that. * * * Avoid! How many people have felt this unusual magical power? Everyone. Everyone here in the Sanghyeolseong Realm felt that huge energy. The level of the realm was meaningless, and even the common people guessed that a power bordering on disaster would spread throughout the entire place. Everyone was terrified. Everyone was in despair. However, only one person, Ma Dong-pil, was able to read Seo-ryangs heart and intentions. Stay where you are! Ma Dong-pils voice, letting out a bloody cry, echoed everywhere. All warriors belonging to the Iron Blood Castle, please stay where they are! Dont move a single step! It is a voice that exudes trust. The greatest talent of a guard warrior is not skill. The question is whether or not you can trust the person being escorted. In that respect, Ma Dong-pil was born with the greatest talent as a guard warrior. Everyone who heard his voice hesitated and stopped. Ma Dong-pil looked up at Seo-ryang with trembling eyes. Its not a metaphor; its his master who has truly become a demon of death who even controls the weather. Master. Gods ability to instantly bring a dying body to this world. The power was so powerful that it clearly portrayed Gods anger and sadness in Ma Dong-pils heart. Gorumazon?! Extreme sadness appeared on Ma Dong-pils face. I see. So the leader! Now I finally understand. Why is the religious leader crying so sadly? Ma Dong-pil closed his eyes. Do as you wish. Googoo googung! The earth shook. The trees that had sprouted up all over Iron Blood Castle began to struggle like crazy. The movement of the trees was so strong that the ground in the area was being devastated. But that wasnt because the wooden pole was completed. Im getting scared. Maebang swallowed his saliva. Unbelievable. The trees are scared! Maebang shouted while looking around urgently. Deploy the firefight immediately! right now! The magician said in confusion. Mukgeukdaejin is not yet complete. You crazy guy! You dont even see that monster with your eyes! Maebang saw Seoryang floating in the air. The Demon Bridge is so far away that it looks like a single dot. It seemed as if a storm was raging and a tsunami was crashing around the Demon Cultists body. Were going to die before we even start! Hurry and activate it! Oh, I understand. Kugugoogung! Googoo googung! The earthquake grew stronger. And at some point, red flames began to bloom throughout the Iron Blood Castle. It wasnt that big of a fire. However, the firepower was so terrible that even the experts outside the ten chapters were so shocked by the heat that it felt like their skin was burning that they had to run away. Oh no! Urgency appeared on Ungeuks face. I could sense that they were finally determined to take down Sanghyeolseong Fortress. I tried to stop it somehow, but looking at the situation, I only realized that I couldnt stop it with unmanned power. The words of the anti-police situation came to mind. The voice of that damn bitch, full of resentment and anger, said that even if she knew, she wouldnt be able to stop it. At that time, I heard Ma Dong-pils voice. Lower your posture. Eongeuk saw Ma Dong-pil. Ma Dong-pil had his eyes closed. Nothing will happen. Dont worry, just lower your posture. What kind of bullshit is that! The leader will kill them all. What?! The pantomime looked at Seoryang floating in the air. Crumbling! The thunder sounded louder than the earthquake. It has begun. Ma Dong-pil opened his eyes. His eyes were on Seoryang, but what came to his mind was the image of the Gudaecheon Demon, who had shattered the power of Yeokcheon, which should not exist in the human world, with a power of a much higher level than that. Dont worry, just unleash your power. Ill take care of everything. Ma Dong-pil knew. If Seoliang had wanted to, he could have unleashed that disastrous power right away. However, the reason why I have been able to gather strength for so long is because of my cold reason that clearly distinguishes friends from enemies even in the midst of sadness. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! The flames, which were emitting tremendous fire power, exploded and created a huge pillar of fire. At that time, Xiliangs magical eye glowed a blue-red color. Heaven and heaven and earth (). Cheonmado pointed to the sky. The empty left hand pointed to the ground. Its a joke! The electric light that was moving through the dark clouds suddenly turned white. Damn it! The sulfur fire rising through the ground turned into a blue-white fog. Everyones mouths dropped open. Attribute reversal!! The thunder energy is strong and destructive. Fire energy is also strong and destructive. Those two energies, the scorching fire energy, contained a tremendous chill that seemed to freeze you to your bones. Yet, the shape of an intact thunderbolt maintained the shape of a flame. It was an unbelievable sight to see. And Maebang realized. That the Demon Lord was waiting for him to give orders. At that moment, I realized that I had been waiting until the end to unfold everything that had been prepared at the Heavenly Dragon Palace for the Great Jin of Fire. The reason is. You can get rid of everything? That is the sword of the heart. If you can cut a person with just your mind, you can bind together two contradictory qualities that cannot coexist with just your mind. Furthermore, the power to select and destroy only the desired target. Phew. In a world overflowing with extreme cold, the invincible demon who summoned ice storms and fires finally captured all the targets. As the Cheonmado and the left hand intersect, the earth and sky are reversed. Xiliangs mouth opened again. Infants independence. The reigning Demon Emperors strongest and final secret technique. It was the descent of heaven, heaven, earth, annihilation, and cessation of annihilation. Fuuuuuuuuuuuck! The incandescent flames of the firestorm disappeared, and a huge ice pillar was created in its place. The sound was not loud. It wasnt loud or flashy. Just quietly eerie. Blue and white fog rose from the cracked ground and traveled throughout Iron Blood Castle. Puffpuffpuffpuff! Quad deud! All the fireworks of the great fire extinguished, and the trees that had been wriggling like crazy froze white and broke apart at the same time. !! Maebangs body was shaking. Only a few blinks of an eye had passed, and all the numbers prepared to destroy Sangvisit had evaporated. The power of the battle spread over such a wide area disappeared in an instant. But the power of Myeolgajongmu did not end there. Now that all the dangerous formations had been eliminated, it was now the turn of the person who deployed them. Xiliangs face changed into that of a ferocious evil spirit. Theyre trash. Its a joke! Hundreds of ice-colored thunderbolts finally rained down on all parts of Sangvis Castle. Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak! Chapter 575 Episode 575 Protector, Killer (9)Really? Thats right. Dam Sa-youngs appearance as she received the report was calmer than expected. The highest leader of the Gyoryongjo, Gyoryongdaejang (), could not hide his inner embarrassment at his lords calmness. This is because the back of him looking out the window in silence looked like that of a person who had achieved liberation. He has changed. Yes. Dam Sa-yeong has changed. Especially in recent years, the change has been noticeably large. Originally, with a report like this, it would have been normal to be greatly shaken. Of course, the leaders steadfastness is bound to give trust to his subordinates, but the current Dam Sa-young seemed to be completely out of touch with the situation he was in. As if it were someone elses business. It shows that it is not a big deal because it has nothing to do with you. The Gyoryong Captain was dissatisfied with that, and at the same time, he felt an inexplicable sense of strangeness in seeing his lord like that. Fortunately, the Three Kings succeeded in escaping, but it is said that they suffered considerable damage from the pursuers attacks. I received a call saying they will be treating my injuries and awaiting further orders. i get it. . If the report is over, lets go out now. The Gyoryong Captain wanted to say something more, but quickly lowered his head. then. Slurp. As the Gyoryong Captain left, Damsayoung smiled. It was a smile that was difficult to express in just one word: bitterness, anger, sadness, resignation, madness, etc. Xiliang. Xiliang, Xiliang, Xiliang. Dam Sa-young, who had been chanting his name several times, soon burst into laughter. So, is this because Im no longer Cheon Ha-jin, but Seoliang? After being reborn as the Three Princes of the Heavenly Demon God Religion, he was clearly a scholar. This means that he is no longer Cheon Ha-jin, the king of life who longed for freedom. Seoriang, the person involved, needed nearly a year to realize it, and Damsayoung still did not acknowledge it. But now I felt like it was time to admit it. Well, even if you keep denying it, reality wont change. Dam Sa-young placed both hands on the window frame. Crumble. The hardness of the window frame that touched his hand increased at an alarming rate. Now, we are in a state where the blood gold magic can be operated on its own just by raising the will and raising the hand. He was the one who made Hyegeumshingi completely his own in a short period of time. A perfectly polished vessel with outstanding talent. But the same goes for the other person. Seo-ryangs face came to mind. Above the face of a young man I had never seen before was the face of the King of Assassins, wearing a gray mask that was a bit gloomy and unintelligible. Yeah, I have to admit it. Now I have no choice but to admit it. Everyone else knew the one fact that he had been trying to ignore, but he held on tightly to the rope of truth that he did not let go of. If things continue like this, we will lose. No Dam Sa-youngs smile grew deeper. Actually, its safe to say weve already lost. A crushing sense of defeat comes over me. Damsayoung never imagined that the day would come when she would calmly accept this defeat. But that was the reality. This attack on Iron Blood Fortress was a golden opportunity to turn the pendulum of war, which had been leaning towards the Demonic Cult, once and for all. Because you can simply get rid of the iron-blooded power? Not like that. The reason why all the power of the fire and wood poles were used to eliminate the iron-blooded nature was to eliminate the iron-blooded nature and at the same time allow a new blood spirit to take root in its place. Once the Blood God Qi has taken root, it can never be evaporated unless that Li Heavenly Sang returns. Dam Sa-yeong had no doubts about it. And when the Blood God, which had taken root deep into the ground, finally took control of the entire Jiangsu Province, from then on it would be like having a huge siege weapon that could move at its will. But what does all that mean now? In the end it failed. I guess its fortunate that we were able to extract at least the essence of the wooden and hwageuk. However, it may take several more years to harness the core of that power and make it usable. Yes. In the end, in this war, the large-scale use of Blood Tree Goddess and Blood Flower Goddess was completely prevented. Then I heard a voice. But you can make that power yours. Damsayoung looked back. . There was no one. However, it did not occur to him that the owner of this voice would not be looking at him just because there was no one there. Dam Sa-young laughed bitterly. Yes, I can make it mine. But that wasnt the path I wanted. Damsayoung closed her eyes. If you think about it, it was truly a long road. Before he was born into the world and became ambitious, he was nothing. But when his eyes burned with ambition for the first time in his life. From that moment on, he changed. So weve come a really long way. In order to take control of the world of the central plains, he felt that he would inevitably need extra power, so he took control of the Heavenly Dragon Palace in secret, and his power in the central plains increased at an alarming rate. He joined hands with people in the imperial palace in advance and released the poison called desire to pollute the martial arts faction. After becoming Lord of Uicheon, the flame of that desire became smaller, but it did not go out. Life progresses one step at a time and reaches its peak before you know it. I never thought that a life full of desire would collapse to this extent because of the desire to gain something more. Why do you think it collapsed? Damsayoung closed her eyes. It collapsed. Because the human Damsa-yeong was not originally a person who achieved something with force. Well, youve always been good at plotting and exorcism. It is probably the first in the long history of martial arts. He who rose to the top of the world with his brains, not his strength. is it. No matter what, this one thing is clear. You cannot be free from the swamp of desire until you die. . I ended up like this because of you, right? what? If it werent for you, I would still be the only heavenly dragon and revered as a god by later generations. But you took away the title of Dragon God. Damsayoung opened her eyes. There was still no one in the room. But the voice continued to be heard. In the end, its all thanks to you and because of you. Damsayoung smiled. What brought the world to this point was by forcibly taking people who should have been there and turning them into monsters just as bad as themselves. Its all thanks to you and because of you. And Dam Sa-young, who heard those words, found herself surprisingly happy. At the same time, I was sad because I realized the reality of defeat. I really dont want to admit it. That I was defeated. Its not over yet. It is not too late to give up, even after you have tried everything you have. But is it really necessary to hit it? It seems like the results are already clear, right? It was then. Commander Cho! It was the voice of the Gyoryong Captain. Bitterness appeared on Dam Sa-youngs face again. This is because just from the subordinates voice, you could tell that something big had happened. Whats going on? The imperial palace! The crown prince! At that moment, Dam Sa-young opened her eyes wide. The crown prince? It is said that the crown prince was secretly attacked by assassins! ! You called the commander right now! You called me? Thats right! Dam Sa-young did not think this situation was a coincidence. Its a demonic religion. It probably didnt come from Seo-ryangs head. He wouldnt have been relaxed enough to take the lead in something like this. Is he a total military guy? Well, who cares? All I had to know was that this was the work of a demonic cult. What was important was this. Why did they use assassins to target the crown prince? The answer came right away. Right. Its a ploy to shake this up. But did they target the crown prince simply with the idea of shaking things up? Dam Sa-young, who was thinking deeply, asked. What is the number of sprinklers? Did you say the assassins just retreated? They say the number is immeasurable! However, the number of captured sprays is only three hundred! three hundred. It was truly an incredible number. And it is said that the assassins are still not leaving the area around the imperial palace! As soon as Damsayoung heard those words, she realized. The intention is to put pressure on the crown prince. The Demonic Cult knows the princes character. It has to be that way. Because they kidnapped the emperor. Damsayoung shook her head. This is Wons external channel. Its a cruel joke. He truly knew how to shake up the entire enemy force of the Demonic Cult. Furthermore, the fact that he mobilized all his might to prevent a power vacuum was surprising in itself, and imprinting the existence of an assassin into the mind of the crown prince who did not know much about the martial arts was truly a divine act. Even if you know this, you have no choice but to suffer. The reason is that the person who was harmed was not him, but the crown prince. And what I mean is that I attacked the crown prince directly. Dam Sa-youngs eyes sparkled. It means the time has come. Its a royal seal. It was clear that they were planning to use the royal seal. This probably means that they will pull out the strongest sword, which is the symbol of the empire, and take the victory and solidify it once and for all. Hehehe. Dam Sa-young burst into empty laughter. Will this damsayeong eventually collapse like this? The cause of the powerless is nothing more than an empty cry. However, if the cause goes to the powerful, it becomes justice the moment it is presented. Even if we win in this situation, eventually unifying the world will be a long way off. If the Iron Blood Fortress is destroyed, there is a possibility of unification through force. But even that failed. Only now. Dam Sa-young completely accepted his defeat. This doesnt even let out a sigh. Was the bitter taste of defeat this strong? So much so that not a single tear came out, let alone a sigh. Dam Sa-young, who was looking down at the table bitterly, heard a mysterious voice once again. Isnt it from here? What nonsense are you talking about? I think the turnaround begins now. Damsayoung frowned. What kind of bullshit is that! Say it so I can understand! Your words are becoming harsh. After all, you are also a human being, right? Slurp. A one-armed young man appeared in front of Dam Sa-young. I dont know if its fantasy or real. Dam Sa-yeong had long since given up on examining the falsity of its existence. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The young man grinned. It was a womanly laugh. Do you know about beings called parasites? It is a strange bug that parasitizes the bodies of other living things and fills them with nutrients or manipulates the host to its will. so! Youve been living like a parasite too, right? With his desire in his mouth, he took advantage of the enemys confusion and took over the organization, thoroughly hiding behind it and manipulating its power. ! Of course, the Demonic Cult is not an easy opponent. As for the Demon Lord its a pity, but it would be difficult for you to deal with him now. Well, I dont know if they accept all of the Blood God Qi. Dam Sa-youngs eyes became increasingly bloodshot. A young unknown person said. Think about the past. And remember. There is an amazing move left that can literally turn this defeated war around at once. Dam Sa-yeong immediately understood what Mu-myeong was saying. And the moment I understood it, I was overcome by a strong temptation. And I couldnt help but sigh at the current situation where I was tempted by such a method. What are the chances of success? If I help you, Ill paint it. Seven to seven seven to seven. Its high. Its low. I am not the type of person who moves with that much confidence. You were different in the past. I knew that if I saw even the possibility of doing something, I would risk my life without hesitation. . how will we do it? Dam Sa-youngs eyes sparkled. Thats right. The fight is not over yet. Rather, there remains an incredible move that, if successful, can take everything from the enemy. Im going to the crown prince. Chapter 576 Episode 576 Sad Toast (1)Stop?! Thats right. Wei Hongryun frowned. What is happening all of a sudden? It is not uncommon for dropped orders to be recalled. But this time things were different. The joint attack of the top forces of the Protestant Church, including the Demon Lords special operation and the Great Protection Act, can not only destroy a portion of the enemys four thousand troops, but also eat up operation time. In other words, the key is only when it starts, and it is not an order that can be recalled. Its a strategy that can generate huge profits immediately upon hitting, but is it suddenly ordered to stand still? Is it to cause confusion in the information network? Mudam shook his head at Wei Hongryeons muttering to herself. This is an order that came directly from the Secretariat under the Ministry of Military Affairs. They must have been in a hurry so they paid extra. With first payment. If that is the case, it really means that the name is recovered. Wei Honglian couldnt understand. Has something happened to our school? At that time, Soyeonsim opened her mouth. That cant be possible. She pointed to the bottom of the letter she had sent. Here is a drawing of an Asura statue with two horns. That means Wei Hongryuns eyes widened. Wartime system?! thats right. Then is there really something wrong with our school?! So there is nothing wrong with our school. If a real problem had arisen at our school, a strict return order would have been issued immediately. That was correct. Mu Dam asked So Yeonsim. How does Sowonju interpret this current command? Soyeonsim smiled. Is it because of the forced march so far? My face felt a little gaunt. On the other hand, his eyes were filled with vitality, perhaps because it had been a long time since he had fought an exciting battle worthy of a Majin. Its a big deal. I cant believe the Great Protector is questioning our order. After being excommunicated and fighting numerous battles, the leaders seemed to have become much closer than before. It was the so-called camaraderie. Mudam shook his head. I dont think its unnecessary to have doubts. However, as the above commandment said, timing is the only issue, and I believe it is a strategy that will unconditionally yield benefits as long as a strike is struck. Unfortunately, I dont know much about that either. There are definitely unavoidable circumstances, but I dont think theres anything wrong with our school. There is too little information to infer more than that. is it. At that time, Cheolmoojeong opened his mouth. Things may have changed. Everyones eyes turned to Cheolmoojeong. Cheolmoojeong continued speaking in his unique, stiff tone. Its not because something happened to our school or because there was a problem with the battle itself. So, how about turning the idea upside down? Backwards? What does that mean? How about thinking that there is no need to attack the enemys Sichuan troops? For a moment, surprise appeared on everyones faces. Wei Hongryun said in a whisper. What do you mean by that? We cant jump to conclusions, but if we were to discuss the possibility, it would be difficult to find a reason other than that. ! As you said, there is no reason to miss this golden opportunity. Thats us too, but the General Military knows best. In other words, a situation has arisen where it is acceptable to give up such a desirable prey. Cheolmoojeongs eyes sparkled. Is the war over already? * * * Thank you for your hard work. No. Its something I do every time. Please get a drink. Hehe, its not tea but alcohol for someone who has worked hard? Youre pretty cool. It was their first time meeting like this, but the two still talked naturally as if they were familiar with each other. Kang Woo-kyung coolly emptied the glass that Gong Ya-chi had filled. How is it? Its a good drink. Is it busy? Thats right. You became a wine drinker and you drink some pretty good drinks. Gong Yachi smiled. How did you know? It may not be as good as yours, but our Shaunsas information power is also considerable. In particular, they have a tight grip on the back alleys of Sapa after you. Hao Moons owner has changed, but how can you become a merchant if you dont know that much information? The fact that Hao Wens master of letters had changed was kept confidential. It was a confidential matter and could never be known with any amount of information. I was able to see once again how outstanding the information power of the Museaksa Temple was. Congratulations. Please take my cup too. thank you. So the two people shared a glass. How long has it been? I have one question. Gong Yachi immediately responded to Kang Woo-kyungs words. Are you talking about the declaration of defeat by the commander-in-chief of the Imperial Army? Thats right. Dam Sa-yeong, Commander-in-Chief of the Imperial Army. A former Uicheon lord and member of the Jungwon Samje (ԭ), who is considered the strongest martial arts expert. At the opposite point was the Yeomramaje, or rather, Seoliang, who came to be called the Yeomramashin (_ħ) for the invincible martial arts he showed in the Iron Blood Fortress. However, if you look closely, the cause of this war was entirely Dam Sa-yeong. He touched places that should not have been touched and constantly manipulated public opinion to push the Heavenly Demon Church. If Seo-ryang had not come out to the world and changed the perception of the Heavenly Demon God Religion during the Xiaoqiao era, the movement of the Heavenly Demon God Religion would have been much more limited than it is now. In that way, Dam Sa-young was the first to fight and almost died once. Even the Uicheon Alliance, which was the foundation of the Jungwon martial arts group, collapsed at the hands of a single absolute demon. Even then, Damsayoung did not give up. Even though the world was split in half, he settled in the empty North and did not give up his ambition to unify the world until the end. Dam Sa-yeong finally declared defeat. Even though the end of the war had not yet been seen, he waved the white flag. It felt really uncomfortable. Is that so? Kang Woo-kyung frowned. If you work as an assassin, you will gain a sharp sixth sense that other warriors do not have. Of course, that sixth sense usually comes into play when you want to kill someone. But Noh Seon-bae is the one who made a deal with the former religious leader. You are different from other assassins. Thank you for the compliment. So what does that sixth sense tell you? I dont know. Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. yes? I feel more uncomfortable because I dont know. Kang Woo-kyung sighed deeply. It was a sigh mixed with relief that everything was finally over and frustration that was certain that this would not be the end. Dam Sa-yeongs declaration of defeat was clearly an irreversible act. You, who handles information, would know better. Thats right. Declaring defeat can never be an operation. Because there is much more to lose than to gain. Actually, even if you dont take that into consideration, Dam Sa-yeongs personality from what Ive known so far means she wouldnt be able to do something like that, even if its because of her pride. Are you declaring defeat? Id rather die. Thats why you say you feel even more uncomfortable. Thats right. I feel uncomfortable because I am not the type of person to declare defeat, and I also feel uncomfortable because I have too much to lose to plan something by declaring defeat. It seems to be against common sense in some way. Thats what I said. Kang Woo-kyung asked quietly. What do you think? This is Dam Sa-yeongs declaration of defeat. Gong Yachi stroked his chin. Honestly, its surprising. Of course it is. Senior Noh, as you may know, I worked with Dam Sa-young in the past. Kang Woo-kyung quenched his appetite. Theres no need to say that. Didnt you deliberately join hands with that guy in order to save Hao Mun and pursue a common path with the Heavenly Demon Church? Haha, for whatever reason, it was difficult to get a good evaluation. Anyway, so? At that time, my evaluation of Dam Sa-young was exactly like this. Gong Yachi said each word harshly. A child with his own ups and downs in life who was born into a fairly well-to-do family and has lived his entire life. It was quite a harsh expression. Kang Woo-kyung chuckled without even realizing it. That unexpected expression was funny. Gong Yachi laughed along and continued speaking. Its a little surprising, isnt it? But I got that impression. When I think about how Dam Sa-young took control of Uicheon Maeng, I felt exactly that way, even though it was an assessment that could never be made. In other words, you have strong pride? Even if you are strong, you are not usually strong. But unexpectedly, his pride overshadows others. Choose your opponent? A person in that position? Thats right. Gong Yachi fiddled with his empty wine glass. The appearance of thinking deeply about something. Although we were talking about a very serious matter, there was still a strange sense of composure. Looking at Gong Yachi like that, Kang Woo-kyung realized that this guy was no ordinary genius. After a while, Gong Yachis mouth opened. To be precise, Damsayoungs pride was only at its peak when dealing with the Heavenly Demon Church. Kang Woo-kyungs eyes sparkled. If we just crush the Heavenly Demon Church, we can take over the world, right? Of course, that thought was big. But I think differently. In addition to those rational reasons, I felt hatred and disgust toward the organization called Heavenly Demon Church itself. Hatred and loathing for Protestantism? It wasnt particularly surprising. This was exactly the perception of the world before Seo-ryang came out into the world and dispelled the evil rumors about the Heavenly Demon Church. I am not talking about the blind hatred that people in the world have, which is simply learned rather than directly experienced. if? Gong Yachis eyes deepened. Something more primal and extremely personal, yet complex, mixed with unknown envy and nostalgia. ! Its a bit difficult to put it into words. But this is exactly the feeling I got. From the beginning, Dam Sa-young had a different view on the organization called Heavenly Demon Church itself than others. Hmm. Gong Yachi lowered his expression and filled his own glass. That makes it even more surprising. This is Dam Sa-youngs declaration of defeat. Besides, Dam Sa-yeong seemed to be particularly conscious of that person, the leader of the Seo cult. Thats right. Kang Woo-kyung scratched his head. He is truly a troublesome bastard. Even though you declared defeat, you keep making people feel uncomfortable. Doesnt this mean that the existence of Damsa-yeong was strongly recognized by us? That cannot be denied. Gong Yachi smiled and raised his glass. No matter what plans he has or how he felt when he declared defeat, I think he can be filled with joy today. Even if he comes with worse disaster than before, cant we be happy for at least one day? Hehehe. Kang Woo-kyung burst out laughing. Yes, you are correct. Anyway, its great enough just to push him that far. Crown Prince Jian was truly amazing. It was an exquisite workshop. Dont paint the old mans face. I just did what the Protestant general told me to do. Anyway, thank you for your hard work. The two people continued to share drinks. How much time has passed like that? Im really curious about this one thing. What part are you talking about? Now that the war is over, where is the commander-in-chief of the imperial army who declared defeat? Gong Yachis eyes lit up. Chapter 577 Episode 577 Sad Toast (2)Is it okay in there? Yes yes! Now that I think about it, didnt you say that your back isnt completely healed yet? Oh my! Thats just half a day off! The warriors of the castle are giving it to us like this, so why should we just sit still and use it? If you say that, we feel even more sorry. This incident was completely Moorims business. You guys have suffered greatly because of the enemies, so we should be sorry. no! Never think like that! Thanks to someone, we have lived comfortably until now. Everyone was prepared to do that. Hehehe, Im embarrassed. Anyway, take it easy. Its not something that can be dealt with quickly just because we move quickly. yes! Song Sang-baek smiled and comforted the civilians. After the Battle of Iron Blood Fortress, Song Zhongbaek did not miss a single day and focused on restoring the fortress. He wandered around the inner and outer walls, carefully inspecting the condition of civilians as well as military personnel. Even lodging and food were shared with them, and it was not uncommon to see the King of Sapa eating and sleeping with the common people on the streets. S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The civilians could not help but be moved by such actions of Song Zheng Baek. Excessive kindness from superiors can actually be a burden to subordinates. But the remittance bag was different. He did not seem to regard the civilians as his subordinates. As people in the same position, I deeply sympathized with their feelings. Before that, Song Jong-baeks attitude towards them was humble. He truly believed that the damage suffered by the civilians was because of him, and his sincerity was conveyed earnestly. It looks completely different from the remittance encyclopedia of the past. Is it because my perspective on the world changed as I gained enlightenment? Or is it because I have seen countless teachers in the past? He was becoming a monarch who did not fit the word evil faction. Is this enough? Together with the five warriors under his command, he was helping to repair the collapsed palaces. It would probably be possible to build a new one, but it was so collapsed that it would be difficult to build a new one. In the end, I decided to call a technician to repair it. There were as many as twenty such pavilions. Now that half of it has been repaired, if only half more is done, the labor of the remittance bag will be roughly completed. Lord Seong. hmm? A guest has arrived. customer? yes. Hyeolwis voice was unusually quiet. This is the general military of the Demonic Church, not the Protestant Church. Zhong Zhenbaeks eyes deepened. * * * Wow, its such a sad time. It was really creepy. So youre okay now? haha! Its difficult to tell you that far. Whatever the reason, arent you the natural successor? Tsk, you are thorough as expected. I almost got fooled by Soldier Hos words and blew up everything. ha ha ha! Is it even possible to call it eloquence? I think the conversation with Officer Hwang was so interesting that I got excited without even realizing it. Its an honor. The two people looked at each other and burst into laughter. Huang Kun said. Anyway, isnt it true that you dont know whats going on in the world? What do you mean? I never dreamed that the general army of the Iron Blood Castle and the general army of the Protestant Church would meet in this way. ha ha ha. I thought we would never meet unless one of the two powers collapsed or unification of the world was just around the corner. Hu Yao-seong grinned. I thought so too. As Soldier Hwang said, I really dont know whats going on in the world. After quenching his thirst with a sip of tea, Hu Yaosheng added. Anyway, it looks like the Lord of the castle is very busy? Are conversations with this person no longer fun? Oh my! Is that possible? Huang Kun burst out laughing at the bewildered face of Hu Yaosheng. He will come as soon as the work is finished. Until then, lets talk about this and that with this person some more, even if its a bit boring. Haha, thats good too. If he were the commander-in-chief of the Heavenly Demon Church, he was one of the most distinguished guests of Wulin. Nevertheless, Hwang Gon did not say anything such as saying he was sorry or saying he would apologize. This is because I believe that such words themselves diminish the status of remittance bags. And Hu Yao-seong understood Hwang Kuns feelings. Because he wouldnt have been any different from Hwang Gon. Now, speaking of the Lord of Seong, he is truly an amazing person. In what part? Even if it is just for show, it is not easy to work with subordinates. Whats more, you even share lodging and meals with us. haha. I was truly impressed. Indeed, being the head of an organization with a level of iron-bloodedness is not something just anyone can do. I realized that the bowl was different. Hu Yaoshengs voice was full of sincerity. There is no reason to lift the opponent. Huang Kun also knew this, so he selflessly accepted Hu Yaochengs words. He is a person with outstanding human charm. What a shame, would even a guy like me come under the command of the Lord of Seong? Huh? Why, Mr. Hwang? He was greedy, selfish, and even arrogant. If the Lord of Seong had not given it to me, I might have died by now at the hands of an unknown robber. This, too, was not an empty statement. Hu Yaosheng smiled. The Lord of Seong seems to be a truly blessed person. haha! Thank you for the compliment. It was then. The smiles on the two peoples faces disappeared as if washed away. Hu Yaosheng said calmly. Youre here. okay. Hwang Gon stood up. Grumble. At the same time, the door opened and a shirtless remittance bag came in. Hu Yaosheng also stood up and bowed. I meet the owner of Iron Blood Castle. He is said to be Ho Yo-seong, the commander-in-chief of the Heavenly Demon Church. hmm. Zhong Zhenbaek, who was looking at Hu Yao Sheng with sharp eyes, soon smiled. Nice to meet you, soldier. thank you. I was busy with work so I delayed. Im sorry. no. It is an honor just to meet Naburaengi, a civil servant who came unexpectedly. Hwang Gon sighs without even realizing it! and laughed. Song Geum-baek whetted his appetite. If you are a civil servant, all the people in the world who claim to read will have to beat their heads to death. haha. Please sit down. yes. So the two people sat facing each other. Huang Kun naturally became a city behind Zhong Zheng Baek. Hu Yaosheng asked with a smile. Are you here from work just now? Song Zhongbaek wiped his sweaty upper body with a white cloth. Recently, I have come to realize a new principle of martial arts. My mind is complicated, and as I hang out with people and focus my energy on various things, I feel like Im moving away from my obsession. You are amazing. Can you tell me that? what? You mean you realized what was wrong? Thats right. Song Zhengbaek chuckled. No matter how great the people I have enlightened are, I wonder if they can even reach the feet of the best people in the world of their time. Hu Yaoshengs eyes sparkled. It was a calm and relaxed admission of defeat. Song Sang-baek said that he could not keep up with Seo-ryang at his level. Surprisingly, there was no sense of defeat or regret in that voice. Hes a great person. Surajje remittance bag. He is a half-giant who has made many mistakes while working with Dam Sa-young. Some of them were directly connected to fatal mistakes, so if the response had been a little late, the Iron Blood Fortress would have collapsed. An absolute master who looked back on his past by reviewing each and every dizzying mistake. Now I can see his true appearance as a Grand Master. Once again, I felt like I knew what Hwang Gon meant. Zhong Zhengbaek is a big person. I thought that if I had met Song Sang-baek before Lee Cheon-sang, I might have been captivated by his human charm rather than his abilities. Is this why the precious general of Protestantism came to visit us without any message? After looking into Gangseo Sanghoe for a while, I felt like it was the right time, so I came to see it in person. Of course, I should have contacted you first, but Ive been thinking a lot lately, so I made a big mistake. sorry. I didnt mean to ask for an apology. Zhong Zhenbaeks eyes sparkled. Is it perhaps because of the royal seal issue? There was a look of surprise on Hu Yaoshengs face. How did you know? Zhong Zhenbaek pointed at Huang Kun with his thumb. The general of Bonseong is also quite intelligent. They said that in the near future, the Protestant side will approach the issue of the royal seal. You are amazing. Despite Hu Yaoshengs admiration, Huang Kun maintained a calm expression. He didnt even open his mouth. It was probably an expression of his intention not to hastily get involved in the Lord of Seongs conversation. Hu Yaosheng nodded and opened his mouth. Thats right. I came here because of the royal seal issue. Explain. As you know, we have an emperor and a royal seal. And with those two, it wouldnt be difficult to build a new country on the back of the empire. Zhong Zhenbaeks eyebrows twitched. Building a country? Thats right. Do you mean to establish a new country rather than expand the existing imperial power? Although he didnt show it, Hu Yaosheng was impressed once again. There are not many people who can understand the difference unless it is explained in detail. Although he is not as good as Huang Kun, Song Zhengbaek is also a person with overflowing abilities as the leader of a sect. Thats right. Thats a dangerous idea. It was not originally intended to use the royal seal for that purpose. The purpose of the royal seal was to provide a justification for this war. But? Towards the end of the first war, the leaders heart was greatly shaken. At that time, the religious leader was truly angry. I think the Lord of Seong will know that well. Of course, I also knew about the remittance bag. When the battle for Iron Blood Castle was in full swing, Seoryang appeared, emitting so much magical energy that it seemed as if it would cover the entire sky. And Seoliang ended the battle of Iron Blood Fortress with just one move. It was truly worthy of being called the martial arts of God. No, the power that Xu Liang showed at that time was already beyond the scope of martial arts. Sword of the heart. It is the highest level of wielding a sword with ones heart. Seo-ryang used the state of his mind and sword to turn the Iron Blood Castle completely upside down with a force that was close to a natural disaster. Of course, after delivering that absolute blow, he fell into a half-dead state. Then I thought: The cause of the war is important, but at least for now, we need to reduce the sense of discomfort. A feeling of discomfort? Sir, you have now become a true Heavenly Demon that no one can stop. In other words, it is safe to say that the place where the cult leaders murderous intent is heading will disappear from the face of the earth. Zheng Zhongbaeks face hardened. It wasnt wrong. Who can resist someone who wields a calamitous power that cannot be avoided or prevented, with absolute martial power that encompasses the entire Iron Blood Castle? So thats the problem. The leader has become so strong. And showing that strength in front of so many people was a problem in itself. I feel uncomfortable. Thats right. Hu Yaoshengs eyes deepened. It cant go on like this. Even if we take control of the existing imperial palace and expand our power, normal operation will not be possible. It would be a usurpation. Thats right. Now, there is no one in the martial arts world who does not know the power of Seoryang. He takes control of the martial arts world with the imperial palace on his back? Is it really an empire or a Protestant world? We have been working hard to reduce the sense of discomfort felt by civilians. But Then Hwang Gon opened his mouth. Why are you so obsessed with a cause? The two people saw Huang Kun. Currently, the Church of the Heavenly Demon is the strongest religious organization. Whether you expand your power by occupying the imperial palace or found a new country, there wont be much difference, right? Absolutely not. The reason is that the fate of a country varies depending on what cause it rules over the world. And theres one more thing Id like to ask. Please speak. You said a little while ago that it was the end of the first war, right? Hwang Gons face suddenly hardened. Is it really possible that there will be a second war? of course. ?! And the war wont be as loud as it has been. At least it wont seem that way. Hu Yaoshengs expression turned cold. Did you two really think that Damsayoung had truly stepped down? Chapter 578 Episode 578 Sad Toast (3)Its been a while since I saw you. Oh, I see. Wei Hongryeon, who was raising her hand with a happy face, paused for a moment. by the way. ? Youve changed a lot, huh? is that so? Joo Seo-yoons voice somehow exuded composure. Moreover, the appearance was also different from before. Because she liked things to be very clean, she enjoyed wearing unstained white military uniforms even when she was training. But now the clothes she was wearing were tattered here and there and had holes in them. To put it a little harshly, it wouldnt be strange to call it a muddy time if I only rode there more. At least my hair was well-groomed, so I felt less uncomfortable. The appearance is also the appearance. Wei Hongryuns eyes opened wide as she carefully examined Joo Seo-yoons prayer. omg?! ? What is it? When did you break through the wall? Joo Seo-yoon tilted his head. A wall? I dont think youre any different from me now? Yes. The energy that Joo Seo-yoon had was truly amazing. The quantity was good, but the quality was so dense that it could not even be compared to before. It was truly a mysterious energy. It was clearly demonic energy, but for some reason it seemed to have a good energy. It is the coexistence of good and evil. Yet, it was maintained in a very natural way. Its the same with internal strength. And sword energy. Huh. A ray of wind suddenly blew, rustling Joo Seo-yoons hair. A few strands of hair swayed and gave off a subtle energy. The energy of the whole body permeates down to every hair. And the energy dissipated, leaving behind a trace of spirit that was difficult to feel unless you were an expert at the level of Wihongryun. Its a sword. Transcendent expert. Joo Seo-yoons swordsmanship has already surpassed that of his family and has risen to the rank of a master. Amazing. There is such a sword. A look of excitement appeared on Wei Hongryuns face. I want to fight. It is difficult to find a master who can stimulate the fighting spirit of Wei Hongryeon, a combat enthusiast. Before we knew it, Joo Seo-yoon had become so strong. So much so that the head of the Demon Kings Spirit, the best special forces unit of the Heavenly Demon Church, wanted to fight. but. I dont really know what the Great Lord is talking about. Eh? It certainly seems like there has been progress, but I dont know if it has grown that much. Wei Hongryuns eyebrows twitched. Are you kidding me? Really. Calm. Wherever his characteristic bluntness and cold prayers had gone, he was truly soft and relaxed. However, I know the reason why I cannot see what the Supreme Lord sees. What do you mean? Seondo swordsmanship, which has reached its peak, simply flows from here to there and does not cross walls like magic. It was something I thought I knew, but was completely difficult to understand. Joo Seo-yoon stretched out her hand into the air. Seomseom chalcedony stretched out naturally. The soft magic energy came loose from my fingertips. A Magi so clear and delicate that you wouldnt even think it was Magi. There are no walls or gates. It just goes up naturally. There is no age, experience, or sudden enlightenment. ! Water flows from top to bottom. My efforts and love for the sword are carried by the wind up the mountain. Thats all. Joo Seo-yoon smiled. But its also true that if you go up, you have to come down. I still cannot see the peak of the mountain I am climbing, but I believe that the wind that stays at the peak will always spread to the world and create countless more of me. Wei Hongryeon exclaimed. Deification! Ive heard it before. Throughout history and history, the number of people who have ascended to the Mythological Sutra can be counted on one hand. And it was said that ascending to Shinhwagyeong means gaining the right to become one with the world. The swordsmanship that Joo Seo-yoon was learning was not just martial arts. The sword method itself is the secret science of Seondo (ɵ), the sum of enlightenment, and the study of becoming one with the world and reaching the true Tao (). It is a sword method because it contains the principles of all swords in the world, but within that sword, there exists a path toward fusion with human nature and nature. Therefore, for Joo Seo-yoon, there is no need to distinguish between enlightenment and transcendence. It just becomes infinitely deeper and more immersive. Of course, there will be a wall there too. Just because you have the best martial arts skills in the world doesnt mean youll be the best. sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, Joo Seo-yoons talent and the teachings of Master Jeoksong, the study of swordsmanship, which is a culmination of Hyeon Cheon Jin-ins realization that he is the best Taoist of the Shaman sect, will constantly lead her to nature. Incredible. The winning spirit that had appeared on Wei Hongryuns face suddenly disappeared. And in its place were admiration and heartfelt congratulations. A study filled with the enlightenment of Master Wonmu Geomshin Hyeoncheon. If she had not fully understood the true meaning of that study, Oh Gong-nyeo would never have become as deep as she is now, right? Joo Seo-yoon just smiled. There was no answer, but it was an affirmation. Wei Hongryun sighed. Now I understand. Seven geniuses whom the former sect had as disciples. Honestly, I also had this thought. They are all very talented, but if you think about it all, I dont think they are worthy of being called geniuses. Joo Seo-yoon and Chae Yeo-min are worthy of recognition, but other than that, the other students dont seem to have anything special. Wrong. Even though he died, the Grand Duke, who was thought to have great talent, rose to the top for a short time, and although Lee Gongja was also defeated, he grew greatly under the protection of the Ten Heavenly Demons. Even though Sangongja had become a ruined person, his tricks were impressive, and as you can see, Ohgongnyeo Joo Seo-yoon was no different from a monster. I dont know about the six princesses yet, but the seven princesses Chae Yeo-min was a talented person whose talent was even evaluated as being even better than Joo Seo-yoons. Even if you search through the entire history of Protestantism, you would probably find a person with as much talent as Chae Yeo-min among the top ten. And the Three Confucius, Xiliang. He, who was said to have a ferocious nature and great talent, not only became the new Heavenly Demon of Protestantism, but also stood tall as the best person in the world that no one of his time could compare to. Wei Hongryun finally realized. Talent isnt everything. Talent, Desire, Character, Attitude. And the soul that encompasses it all. All of them had the potential to become monsters. Wei Honglian smiled bitterly. Because people like that said nonsense, like they didnt have any talent and I didnt know how they became disciples. The faces of the seven disciples of the previous sect passed through my mind in order. At that moment, Wei Hongryun tilted her head. what? yes? But where is Gongja Lee or Gwanpyeong now? Joo Seo-yoon answered with a shocked face. That I dont know. Because the leader, or rather, the brother-in-law, didnt tell me anything. Hmm. Wei Hongryeon stroked her chin. what? What kind of dish are you still maturing the ingredients for? Joo Seo-yoons expression suddenly became awkward. Even so, isnt it really an outspoken way to talk about people and materials? Oh, by the way, I heard it. The war is over? Wei Hongryeon grumbled. They say so. But its really uncomfortable. why? Why? As Lady Oh Gong-nyeo knows, is that leech-like bastard Dam Sa-yeong an ordinary beast? Rather than give up, he will come to you even if he dies and becomes a ghost, so you suddenly declare defeat? I see. They declared defeat and even forced the imperial army to withdraw to the imperial palace, so they were clearly raising a white flag but this is so uncomfortable. Its clear that hes up to something. Joo Seo-yoon smiled. Do not worry too much. Because the executioner and the commander-in-chief are very good at it. haha! That too. Wei Hongryun looked up at the sky. Wow, its already so late. I have some work to do for a while. Ill come back later! Ah yes! Thank you for your hard work. What trouble? If you really want to, you can stab me later. * * * See you, Wonju. okay. Soyeonsim smiled brightly as she saw Juhwa greeting her sweetly. No matter how long its been since then, things have changed again. yes? The martial arts skills have improved and the atmosphere has changed a lot. Now, I really think I can hand over the position of Wonju to you. Juhwa bowed his head silently. In the past, I couldnt help but feel embarrassed when something like this came up. It was partly because of the weight of the place called Wonju, and also because it seemed like Wonju would quickly leave somewhere. But now its different. She has grown to the point where she can calmly accept her future and the tasks she must take on. Its still lacking, but time will solve the remaining shortcomings. So Yeon-sim felt somewhat saddened by the change in coins. You grew up really well. Then the coin spoke. I think Wonju has changed a lot too. hmm? I? yes. Juhwa smiled awkwardly. On my own, its probably a smile that makes me want to create a bright atmosphere. You look so free. Hoho really? yes. I think youve released all the frustration youve built up. Soyeonsim smiled. Well, thats fine. It was only for a short time, but I felt like I was reaffirming my forgotten identity as a Mine person. Although it was not a long fight, the series of days in which we annihilated the enemy and moved urgently to the operational area were truly heart-pounding days. It felt like I had returned to the time when I had just joined the church. If I made a mistake, my life could be at risk, but the unique situation took away all the fatigue and pain I didnt know I had. I guess that can also be said to be thanks to you. If you, as my successor, had not properly accepted my teachings, how could you have ever thought of excommunicating me? Thats too much praise. Thats definitely not an overstatement. Soyeonsim stroked Juhwas shoulder. You have no idea how much strength your existence is to me. Juhwa somehow felt moved. So Yeon-sim did not spare affection, encouragement, and criticism towards her people. This means being honest in expressing your emotions. But Soyeonsim now is different from before. Should we say that it is the heart of a mother seeing her daughter grow up to be bigger than herself and have nothing more to teach her? So Yeon-sim, who had been stroking Ju-hwas shoulder for a while, suddenly had a thought and looked around. Anyway, what about the Seven Princesses? Have you been stopping by often lately? yes? Oh no. Wonju has not visited me once since he was expelled from the church. why? That I dont know. I was worried, so I stopped by his residence, but I was told that I couldnt meet him because he was in training. okay? Soyeonsim stroked her chin. Why all of a sudden? Arent you at the age where just looking at falling leaves makes you smile? Since this is a time when the change of mind is at its peak, you should not try to understand it logically. Oh, and Wonju. huh? Juhwa asked cautiously. Is the war really over? well, thats it. Soyeonsims face became serious. If the religious leader or the general had judged that the war was over, the majority of the Protestant troops would have been sent to the central plains right away. It must have been so noisy. What do you mean? Well, it looks like the war isnt over yet. Then why on earth is Dam Sa-yeong, the leader of the enemy? They must be planning to use some trick we dont know about. Soyeonsim looked out the window. In the distance, I could see the Demon God Palace, hidden by a five-story pavilion. The leader will know. Chapter 579 Episode 579 Sad Toast (4)Buuuuung! A huge purple-black blade cut through the air. It was neither flashy nor fast. However, that simple sword strike was full of real power, preventing the enemy from evading and breaking down his defenses. It was the sword that led to the path. Huh. Natural and soft. He held the sword with both hands and rotated it, and the air in all directions seemed to dance in time with it. After turning the long sword for a while, I slowly relaxed my left hand. Naturally, strength went into my right hand. Flash! The sword dance, which had been infinitely soft, suddenly became as fierce as a thunderbolt. It was a sword that left a remnant of light in the air. Swordplay, which was infinitely free and leisurely, transformed into a violent and linear martial art. Flash! Flash! Flash! Every time the sword cuts through the air, a blue thunderbolt creates a fleeting picture. The joints of the movement are smooth and the moment of attack is as fast as lightning. The advancing steps were refreshing and hot, like seeing fireworks, and the hem of the long cloth that fluttered with the movement created a cool atmosphere as if the god of the wind was inhabited. Faba Park! The movements of the body, which had maintained a flowing flow like water, suddenly stopped. Flash! Flash! With one cut the rock was broken into pieces, and with two cuts the tree fell down. It was a powerful method. It was a method with a much deeper meaning than it appeared on the surface. Even though it does not follow the herbivorous path, it looks like the best cutting skill in the world. The simple swing of a sword according to ones mood has already evolved into a martial art. This is the ultimate state. Now I was at a point where I couldnt be weak even if I wanted to. Now, no factor could weaken the master of the sword unless he demonstrated an invincible martial arts style that was presented with a spirit that was unparalleled in the world with his ultimate intention . Rather, it only makes it stronger. So that we can become endlessly stronger and develop endlessly. However, because I have seen the end of my desires, it is difficult to become stronger than this. The martial god who lives in such a world full of contradictions only managed to control his overflowing emotions today after dancing with his sword for over half a day. Wooooow. Even though he let go of the sword he was holding tightly, the Heavenly Demon Sword was floating in the air, emitting a luminous light. Xu Liang smiled. Its okay. Ugh! Ugh! Cheonmado cried out alone. It was as if he was throwing a tantrum. It was as if he was shouting that it was a shame as it was and telling me to swing stronger and more flashily because I could handle it as much as I wanted. Not today, you idiot. Slurp. The long treasured sword that had been placed next to the pavilion slowly rose and flew in front of Seoryang. It is the magic sword of magic swords. I wondered if there was another magic sword that was more splendid and had more powerful magical power than this, not only in my time but also in ancient times. The teacher called this sword the Demon Emperor Sword. Although I never pulled it out, I always hung it on my belt and was reminded of the tyranny of the previous era. However, a sword does not come to life just by holding it tightly and swinging it. In a bird that is conscious and conscious again. This treasured sword, which was not made of high-quality steel but was merely flashy, was newly refined with innate magic and became a vessel containing the ultimate magical power. A magic sword and a magic sword. The will of the previous generation and the will of the time come together as one. Xi Liang held the sword of the Demon Emperor Treasure Sword. Slurp. It felt very stiff in my hand. I couldnt help it. It can be called the greatest magic sword of all time, but since it was originally made for ceremonial purposes, it is not a weapon that can be held and wielded with empty words. However, Lee Cheon-sang destroyed the headquarters of the political faction, the Murim League, with just this one sword. Well, it would have been possible without the sword. Seoliang, who had been looking at the Demon Emperor Sword for a long time, suddenly saw his own face reflected in the sword body. Did I have a face like this? A handsome face. However, the eyes seemed tired for some reason. Xu Liang smiled. Then Seoryang, reflected in the sword body, also laughed. If the magic sword is myself, then the magic sword is a mirror that reflects me? Xi Liang put down his sword. Ugh. widely! The Demon Emperor Sword flew by itself and entered the scabbard. Then, as if waiting, a voice came from outside the gate. Master. come in. yes. The door opened and Mudam entered. Dominion Sex Heavenly Demon. Stop. . Im not in the mood to endure and listen to those tickling Shinma adjectives today. I apologize. I have nothing to apologize for. Xu Liang laughed and knocked on the pillar of the pavilion. I thought you would come for me right away. I was worried about that, so I checked out the drinking table in advance. Would you like to have a drink? Its an honor. After a while, the two people sat down in the pavilion for a small drink. Xu Liang frowned. what are you doing? yes? Why are you kneeling down like that again? Sit comfortably. Oh yeah. Normally, I would have said that I couldnt do that and that I was sorry. However, Mudam also had something to notice. In fact, the church leader, whom I had not seen in a long time, seemed very uncomfortable. Understanding the lords feelings is also the duty of a subject. It was the same as usual, but today Mudam promised himself that he would not displease the religious leader even more. You worked hard. Arent your legs aching from being outside for the first time in a while? This is a path that people risk their lives on. How can you feel so tired? Xu Liang chuckled. Youre still the same. I apologize. Really people. Lets get a drink first. yes. Six thousand heart wine slowly filled the cup. Seo-ryang said as he filled Mudams cup. I am sorry. Actually, it wouldnt have mattered if we withdrew right away, but its just an emergency. How can you say such a thing? I will be happy even if I fight in the field until I die. What the hell. Isnt your tongue greasy today? I apologize. Now, pour me a drink too. yes. Xi Liang lifted a full cup. Jjiing. The two people clinked their glasses and emptied their drinks. Wow, thats great. Arent you enjoying medicinal liquor these days? I knew you would come today and I was holding on tight. Because alcohol only tastes better when you drink it with good people. Its an honor. Xu Liang filled Mu Dams cup again. Mudam also poured alcohol into Seoliangs cup. Once again the glass was empty and again full. Look at the Great Protection Act. Yes, leader. Im fine. . Its okay, theres no need to be so restless. Xu Liang chuckled. He who went is gone. You cant just welcome the deceased and be immersed in sadness forever, right? . It was like that when Master passed away. It was truly sad, but he also died the death he wanted. Thats right. Living as I want and dying as I want are ultimately the same. The reason is because life and death are one. You chose your own place to die, and in the end, you went away satisfied. . Rather, it would be right to congratulate you on living a good life. That is also true. Mudam continued speaking boldly. But it wasnt Gorumazon. Seo-ryangs hand holding the glass flinched. That too for a while. It did. . The general military said so. Its my fault. They made a fuss, saying that even if he died, he was a person who should not have died like that, and that they should have paved the way for him as splendidly as possible. Its like a total military. okay. But its not wrong, right? Thats his job. youre right. So what was I to do? Seo-ryangs eyes became bloodshot little by little. Its to keep you from dying. . Gorumazon was mine. And it was my job to keep him from dying. But I couldnt do it. no. No? Thats right. Xiliangs eyes deepened. Then what do I do? Sir, please do not forget Gorumazons will. ! I may be blasphemous, but let me tell you something. I ask for your forgiveness in advance. try. Even if the sect leader becomes stronger than now, or even if the previous sect leader comes back alive, it is impossible to save a dead person. Furthermore, we cannot prevent all demons in our school from dying. . That is Gods absolute limit. Do you know why? I dont know. Thats because God simply exists, sees, hears, and embraces. Xu Liang smiled coldly. Thats interesting. The way I see it, all of that is just bullshit. A religious leader should be like this. God is like this. Its a terrible excuse that makes people interpret the situation to their advantage. That too is Gods heart. . If you want to acknowledge Gods existence as a reason, you can do so. If you want to run away, citing Gods reason for existence, you can do that too. . Nevertheless, we will believe in and follow our leader. Wherever the leader goes, the loyalty and faith of the believers will not be shaken. A look of bitterness appeared on Seo-ryangs face. You guys are so single-minded. Its single-minded. But you need to know this. ? Its okay even if youre single-minded, even if youre pointed at, and even if youre stuck in hell for the rest of your life without being able to live or die, its okay. It is because I offered my soul and body to the religious leader. ! Faith without an object is empty. But we found the object of our faith. Mudam emptied his glass alone. I would venture to guess that Gorumazon would not have left behind any resentment until the moment he died. Instead, I would have left smiling. How do you know that? I would have done the same. . Not only me, but all the Mine people who bowed their heads at the inauguration ceremony that day will feel the same way. Xiliang lowered his head. His hair flowing down like waves hid his expression. Gorumazon was the first Majon to acknowledge me. I know. He was the first person to treat me so humanely. I know that too. After reaching this level, I felt that some of my emotions as a person were worn away. But apparently that wasnt the case. . I never imagined that his death would be such a huge pain. Mudam smiled. It was a smile that conveyed both pity and trust. If we truly served the God in heaven, there would be no need for a religious leader. . The leader of the religion is a being born as a human being and called a god. If you dont know what kind of existence it is I think you can just exist without knowing. . Gorumazon will still be happy. I cant even imagine how overwhelming it must be to have a god who is saddened by the death of a loyal subject. . Ill pour you a drink. Great protection law. Yes, leader. Thank you. Mudam smiled faintly. On the contrary, I am grateful. Although I knew it, the religious leader still valued us. The two continued to drink, giving and receiving alcohol. Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The two peoples drinking party did not end until dawn the next day. Chapter 580 Episode 580 Sad Toast (5)Huh! Master! Its been a while since I last saw you. Seoryang approaches with a smile. His face looked a bit haggard, but his expression was relaxed. This may be because he naturally escaped the mental demon brought on by the deaths of the demons under his command. Soyeonsim lowered her head. If you had given me a message in advance, I would have at least set a table for you with alcohol. Are you cursing me for coming without a message? omg! It cant be! Xu Liang smiled coolly. As expected, Wonju is still the same. I also like that you dont recite that sarcastic Shinma expression. Soyeonsim smiled. I think the leader would like that. Giggles. Arent you secretly cursing me for not showing respect? If I were to criticize you for something like that, my hands and feet would have shriveled up hundreds of times. Ho Ho. Its okay to drink, but can I get you a cup of tea? Of course. After a while, the two people sat facing each other in the pavilion in the back garden of Hwanheewon. Xu Liang said with a smile. The expression on your face is very nice to see. Is that how you see it, too? Yeah, you look a little more comfortable now. In the past, it seemed like it would prick up its thorns if you touched it, but now its at ease. Its all thanks to the leader. Xu Liang chuckled. Why is that my virtue? I said I would give you a chance to have fun, but in the end, it was also a summons for me. If you hadnt been so aggressive, I would have been in trouble too. Soyeonsim shook her head. The battlefield is where a warrior dies. However, if I am destined to be raised as a warrior and not be able to decide where I will die, I want to be able to burn it brightly at least once in my life. okay? yes. And the religious leader gathered the soaked firewood and lit the fire. I think all of the leadership, including Daehobeop, felt a sense of liberation, even if only for a moment. Its a feeling of liberation. Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soyeonsim smiled. Furthermore, since it is for the sake of the religious leader, that is enough of a justification, right? haha! There is definitely something unique about So Yeon-sim that is different from other leaders. If we look at Cheon Ha-jins actual life, So Yeon-sim was much younger than Seo-ryang. But now, Seoryang feels. So Yeon-sim was like an older sister. When I didnt know anything, I didnt throw myself away because it was a deal, and I helped a lot in various ways. In a way, So Yeon-sim could be said to be a person who supported him more passionately than Daehobeop or the Hocheon Demon Emperor from behind the scenes. But will it be enough? yes? I mean Salpuri. Would you be satisfied with that? Soyeonsim shrugged her shoulders. No matter how delicious the food is, if you overeat it, you will get sick or look unsightly. You will know that food is precious only when you eat it as if you are full or not. Well, thats true. From that perspective, I think its enough. It looks like he went quite crazy. Daehobeop told me that there are no such rare witches. Isnt that a bit rude? Iknow, right. But if you think about it, it probably means that he went on a rampage that much extravagance. Seo-ryang quenched his thirst with a sip of tea. The problem is that Mynes passion for winning and food are completely different. Its different. But I For those who live with the devil in their hearts, the desire to win is like an instinct. Its like a blind moth rushing towards a fire even though it knows it will kill it. . Wouldnt it be better to let the instincts engraved in those bones run wild enough to completely burn out the primal fighting spirit so that there wont be any resentment left behind? Soyeonsims eyes sparkled. What do you mean? Xu Liang said calmly. I dont know yet. But you know? Even though it is a time of peace, it does not mean there is no conflict. It goes without saying that this is a difficult time. . I think its a little early to retire like this. I dont think its time to put down that fist yet. So Yeon-sim, who was staring at Seo-ryang, cautiously opened her mouth. Master. I have one question You mean Dam Sa-yeong. yes. Soyeonsims face became serious. I think it may be a bit presumptuous of me to say this, but hes not the type of person to give up like this, is he? Xu Liang smiled. Do you think so too? yes. He is a human being who, even in the face of the absolute power of the previous religious leader, retreated for a moment and formed a force as if he had never done so before and tried to rule the world again. No matter how much I am being pushed, I dont think I am a great person who will give up like this. Its a little different than before. He didnt expect me to become this strong, and even his secret strategy to overturn my inferiority in power failed. I apologize, but the power of the former leader was absolute. In a situation where it was impossible to even escape, let alone devise a strategy in the first place, he survived and gathered his strength again. Xu Liang chuckled. Would you gnash your teeth in anger in the face of typhoons and tsunamis? ! To him, Master was that kind of person. So I was scared, but at the same time, the feeling of defeat was vague. of course. Because Master was an outsider. The leader Not me. To him, I am nothing more than a naturally conquerable mountain peak that must be crushed. So Yeon-sims eyes were cold and alive. Xu Liang shook his head. Of course he would think that. The reality is different. Its very different. I have no doubt that the leader is a man who can be counted among the heavenly demons of previous generations. Comparing yourself to incomparable beings means nothing. What I want to say is that its about time he realized the reality. Reality? Yes, reality. As much as he has a nobler pride than anyone else, his eye for reality is also very good. It means that he is different from the countless politicians who do things wrong because of their pride. If you do that, you have failed so far. Because of that pride alone, we wasted a lot of our troops. Thats right. But I wont do that anymore. then? Seoliang didnt reply and just sipped his tea. So Yeon-sim, who was about to open her mouth again, suddenly looked into Seo-ryangs eyes. It was clear and calm. It was natural since the level she had achieved was a level, but she felt an abundance of composure and unwavering unwaveringness in Seoryangs unwavering eyes. Soyeonsim smiled. I talked too much nonsense, didnt I? A person who only talks about nutritious things is unattractive. Its okay. Ho Ho. The expression on Seoryangs face as she smiled at So Yeon-sim was simple. Seeing that, So Yeon-sim was convinced once again. You are confident. Dam Sa-yeong may have actually declared defeat. This does not mean that the possibility is completely ignored. But even if he appears at an unexpected moment with unexpected power. Still, the religious leader will not be embarrassed. He will not be shaken. He just confidently uses everything he has to crush his opponent. So Yeonsim sighed again. Its a shame. what? Ive been very busy so far. Thats why I havent even received a bottle of Six Thousand Heart Juice from the religious leader. Hey man, youre not giving those six thousand heart pearls to just anyone. Im not just anyone. haha! Well, thats right. Xu Liang stood up. So Yeon-sim also rose up following Seo-ryang. Anyway, its nice to see your face after a long time. Nothing much will happen for a while, so if youre bored, stop by the palace. Lets drink as much as we can. Its an honor for me. ah! And the leader. hmm? Soyeonsim spoke carefully. I I mean the Seven Princesses. Seven princesses? Is this what Yeomin is talking about? yes. Why Yeomin? They said they havent come to Hwanheewon even once since we left the church. Xu Liang nodded. I guess youve been quite busy. I stopped by Juhwas residence just in case, but he came back only to be told that Suryun was busy and couldnt meet him. okay? yes. Of course, I dont think its a lie, but you know the character of the Seven Princesses, right? No matter how hard he trains, he wont turn a blind eye to anyone who comes to visit. Xu Liangs eyes lit up. You said that? * * * Gasp! My whole body was soaked with blood and sweat. The demonic energy he was emitting was unstable and his breathing was excessively intense. I felt a sense of discomfort in my exhaled breath, as if there was a hole in my lungs. Huh! Huh! urg! Bullfight! He threw down his boots with an honest step, but the true spirit that came out of his heart was not able to utilize the techniques of Balgyeong at all. Im crying! Chae Yeo-min, who vomited blood once, knelt down on the spot. It wouldnt be surprising if I lost consciousness right away. But Chae Yeo-min gritted her teeth and opened her eyes. It was a strong mentality. Iik! I tried to keep my shaky legs upright, but they no longer listened to me. It has gone far beyond what can be solved with mental power. If I moved any further, my life would be in danger. dump! Finally, Chae Yeo-min collapsed on the spot. The training is over. It was over, but she never laid down or relaxed. Hold on to your spirit until the end and on the spot, look back one by one on the shortcomings of todays training. Chungbo (n) and Dangsu (ײ) were too fast. Its proof that youre in a hurry. He said that the method of subduing the enemy is as important as killing it. Chae Yeo-min is deep in thought. Seeing her like that, Sodang became restless. Youre really going to have to pay for something like that. Still, I couldnt get closer. When Chae Yeo-min first attempted such training, Sodang lit up and tried to stop her. I dont know what kind of change of heart it was, but the training that Chae Yeo-min promised was overly harsh. It was difficult for even an adult with a well-trained body to endure, and considering Chae Yeo-mins age, it was a practice that could have had a negative impact. however. Sodang swallowed his saliva. She still couldnt forget the look in Chae Yeo-mins eyes as she shouted loudly to stop her. It was the end with those eyes. Since then, Sodang has been unable to engage in any involvement with Chae Yeo-min. It shouldnt have happened, but for the first time, Sodang felt afraid of the person he served. It was not an intimidating feeling that could be expressed by a child who was infinitely soft and obediently believed and followed what he said. At that time, Sodang realized. Why did the Jeondae religious leader take Chae Yeo-min as his disciple? She had heaven-given talent, the venom to capitalize on that talent, and an innate dignity. Even Sodang, who took care of Chae Yeo-min the closest, was unaware of the qualities of a king. Those born with such a destiny, ready to fly higher than anyone else, have finally germinated. Now my role is over. Sodang looked at Chae Yeo-min with lonely eyes. While practicing hard, drastic changes appeared in Chae Yeo-mins body. Although she was still young, she now looked like a girl of her age. Maybe I was vicariously satisfied by serving the princess. Sodang bit his lip. The sudden change in the person she had served for several years deeply hurt her. It was a huge wound that has yet to be healed and that I will probably never forget for the rest of my life. Youre disqualified as a maid. It was then. thud. thud. There was a knock on the front door. Sodang sighed inwardly. Who else came? Sodang cautiously approached Chae Yeo-min and lowered his head. I wont let you in. Chae Yeo-min couldnt even hear her. You have already fallen deeply into yourself. Thump, thump. There was a knock on the door again. Sodang quickly ran to the front door and opened his mouth. I dont know who you are, but you are currently here At that time, a cheerful voice rang outside the gate. Is Yeomin there? Chapter 581 Episode 581 A sad toast (6)Oh brother? Chae Yeo-mins expression suddenly brightened. Seo-ryang also smiled. A long time. When did you come back? Its been a while, I guess? I see. The expression is bright, but the reaction is not the same as before. It wasnt because I wasnt as happy as before. Although her friendliness toward Seo-ryang remained the same, her personality had changed slightly. A noticeably calmer personality. The eyes filled with joy also seemed much calmer than before. As his body grew, his personality seemed to change significantly. by the way. Xiliangs eyes deepened. It is possible that Chae Yeo-mins body shape has changed and her personality has become calmer now that she is growing up, but no matter how you look at Chae Yeo-mins current condition, it is not normal. It looks like you trained pretty hard. yes. Xu Liang stretched out his hand. Wooooow. The intangible magical energy that erupted from her fingertips seeped into Chae Yeo-mins body. oh?! Chae Yeo-mins face was filled with surprise. Vitality was surging from my exhausted body. The torn muscles healed smoothly, and my heart and lungs, which had been feverish, quickly stabilized. Furthermore, the Danjeon, which was empty due to extreme consumption of internal energy, was filled with abundant magical energy, and the tattered blood vessels and blood vessels also returned to normal in an instant. Xi Liang withdrew his hand. How do you feel? Its amazing! I feel completely normal! It was not at a normal level. The demonic energy of Xiliang is the most concentrated in the world. This means that it can be discussed in terms of purity and depth. Energy always heads to the depths. Xiliangs demonic energy goes beyond healing the body of the demonic person and can even play a role in remaining in the body for a while and helping the persons demonic energy to be cultivated deeper and stronger. And this time, Seoliang concentrated his magic with extra care. Depending on Chae Yeo-mins efforts, she may be able to achieve great things in a short period of time. Anyway, its different from the magic arts I learned before. I think its Pocheon Golden Magic Arts among the top ten magic arts. thats right. You have converted all the magical power you previously learned into the magic power of Pocheon. Seoryang, who was nodding his head as if he was amazed, opened his eyes wide when a sudden thought occurred to him. Wait a minute. How many ten magic techniques have you mastered? Four, including Pocheon Geummagong. Four?! It was the most amazing moment in recent times. It was even more surprising than when Dam Sa-young declared defeat. The Ten Demonic Techniques of the Heavenly Demon Church were not something that an ordinary person could learn. The level of difficulty of the Ten Demonic Gongs was comparable to the vision of the Nine Files Ilbang, and it was a skill that was worthy of devoting ones entire life to achieve great success. However, Chae Yeo-min is already learning four of the ten magic arts. Of course, I wouldnt have been able to conquer all four magic attacks. However, what is noteworthy is that it was accepted perfectly without any loss of magical energy in the process of going through the four magical techniques. In order to fully accept magic into your body, you must have a perfect understanding of your body as well as magic. In other words, in just a few years, Chae Yeo-min was able to see through the core of the worlds leading magicians and make them her own. I knew I had talent, but I never thought it would be this level. Seo-ryang inwardly clicked his tongue. Are you really planning on learning all the other teenage magic arts? Oh, thats not it. Chae Yeo-min scratched her cheek. Although she still had breast fat, her appearance looked much more adult than before, which felt strangely awkward. As I learned each thing one by one, this thought suddenly occurred to me. Rather than forcing magic to fit my body, shouldnt I find a magic technique that truly suits me? ! So, after looking around, Pocheon Geumgong seemed to be the perfect fit. Actually, Im not sure about that either, but its much more stable than the magic arts Ive learned so far. Seo-ryang smiled without realizing it. Does this guy even know what hes talking about? Looking for a martial arts technique that suits your body? It was a method that was difficult for even those who had learned and analyzed martial arts for a long time to approach. He himself would not have been able to reach that point without his experience and decades of agony during his time as King Salsuji. Even after reaching that area, the problem was the process of finding a martial art that suited my body. A perfect understanding of oneself, an eye for analyzing martial arts at a glance, and the ability to make up for the loss of true energy and various trials and errors that come from the process of uniting martial arts and the physical body. Only when all of these come together can you properly create magic that suits your body. Thats amazing. Seo-ryang smiled and stroked Chae Yeo-mins head. I havent been able to pay proper attention to you due to a lot of work, but you were trying hard to become stronger in your own way. Chae Yeo-min blushed. The invincible demon at the top of the Protestant Church gave his sincere praise. That alone made the training so far worth it. But was there a reason why you suddenly changed your training method? Huh? Ah Ju Hwan Hee Won was very worried. Even when the Governor General came, he said he was busy and didnt meet him? Thats Chae Yeo-mins face showed a complex expression. It seemed like there was a reason it was difficult to talk about. Seo-ryang did not force himself to listen to the answer. Thats it. You probably have your own reasons. But what I want to say is, I hope you dont overwork your body for the sake of training. Ah yes. You are still in the growth stage. This is a battlefield where you need to get stronger as quickly as possible to survive, but this is Shingyo. The fence protecting you is strong enough, so I hope you can take a little more time. Chae Yeo-min lowered her head without answering. Seo-ryang, who was looking at her, smiled and said. Lets make a daily meeting. Lets get together with the brothers and have a meal for the first time in a while. Whoa. hmm? Chae Yeo-min raised her head. Her expression was truly complex. It was a face that showed numerous emotions, including sadness, regret, nervousness, and regret. Im of no help. Seoliang tilted his head. What do you mean? You and the Protestant people go to the central plains to win the war. yes? But theres nothing I can do. hmm? A lot of people have their own roles, but I dont. I wanted to do chores at least, but Im not allowed to do that because Im a princess. Xu Liangs face became serious. Now I see that that was the reason why Chae Yeo-min suddenly changed. Is that why you were training so hard? yes. Chae Yeo-mins eyes twinkled. I dont know how to do much. All Ive learned so far is how to manage people and martial arts. . Now that my brother has become the leader, the only thing I know how to do is martial arts. But even that is so clumsy that it is of no help. Hey. I dont want to be a useless person. Xiliang sighed inwardly. It was like that. Chae Yeo-min is a being who deserves protection. This was true not only for her but also for all the children belonging to the Protestant church. But Chae Yeo-min was in a unique position among them. She was a disciple of the previous religious leader, a genius born with ultimate talent, and was also the beloved younger sister of the current religious leader. But it seemed like that high position had actually become poison for her. Its worth it. While he has no friends his age, the adults he meets are all members of the Protestant religion. When you are busy, there is no one to take care of you properly. For Chae Yeo-min, it was understandable that she was confused. Xiliang looked up at the sky. So you cant take care of everyone? I thought I had spent every day passionately since I became the leader. It was both for himself and for Protestantism. But Seoliang was also a person. Sometimes I repeated the same mistakes. It was like that before. I promised myself that I would take good care of him, but I made this mistake again. There are many excuses. War is not childrens play. If you take care of the people around you and lose the war, everyone will eventually die. Xiliang jumped into that dangerous war and annihilated the enemy on the front lines. It was not a situation where one had to look closely at others. However, even though it may be an excuse, it was also a difficult choice to hear that it was a good decision. I dont want to be a useless personyeah, thats right. Seo-ryang, who was looking up at the sky, lowered his head to Chae Yeo-min. She was the first to reveal her true feelings to others. Chae Yeo-mins expression suddenly became tearful as she revealed even a little of the emotions she had been suppressing for so long. It was obvious that he was trying to hold back his tears. If I had been alone, I would have cried profusely. Xu Liang smiled. Would you like to change residence for a while? yes? Ive been thinking about a lot of things lately. For the time being, I dont really have anything to do. ?! But I think Ill have to play midfield again soon. Is it Joo Jung-won? okay. It wasnt a lie. Seoliang was sincerely thinking about going to the Central Plains. And it was more likely to be a rougher trip than expected. I need to check your martial arts skills before you go to the midfield. Ah thank you. What kind of gratitude is that? Of course it has to be that much. You cant watch your favorite youngest child get stabbed by Kang Ho-ins blind sword, right? Chae Yeo-mins eyes widened. Sodang, who was waiting to the side, also had a look of surprise on his face. Xu Liang shrugged his shoulders. Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Im not bragging, but its hard to find a warrior in the martial arts world of the time who can compare to this brother. How much more would anyone want to touch the great master of magic who won this war? ah! But Gangho is rough. Its not surprising that something happens at any time. If you think about it that way, the war is not over yet. Xu Liang turned around. Starting tomorrow, you will reside in the Demon Gods Palace. And He turned his attention to Sodang. Sodang, surprised, lowered his head. Did you say small party? yes yes! The heavenly leader remembers my name. Sodang was so shocked that he felt his mind turning white. Yeomin will take care of it and go to the Demon Gods Palace. I will talk to Hwanheewon separately. Ugh! I follow the orders of the cult leader! And cow sugar. yes! Xu Liang smiled. It takes a lot of trouble for a woman to take care of you. However, if you get involved in every single thing just because you are a close friend, even the kindest person is bound to be dissatisfied. !! Thank you for giving it to Yeo-min, but isnt that kid already growing up? If youve done that much for her as a mother, its time to let her be like a friend to you. Sodang bowed his head. I will keep this in mind, leader. okay. I believe you will do well. Seoryang opened the front door. Ill see you tomorrow. Chae Yeo-min smiled brighter than ever. Yes! After coming out of Chae Yeo-mins residence, Seoryang walked for a while and soon stopped in place. He looked at the sky again. I looked up. The sunlight was clear. Yes, it is time to run again. A cool light appeared in Seoryangs eyes. It is time to go out into the world once again and one last time. Chapter 582 Episode 582 A sad toast (7)One month later. Ive been there 100 million? Hu Yaoshengs eyes widened. Chi Seven Princess? Ah! Hello! Chae Yeo-min smiled brightly. Even though her whole body was wet with sweat, her smile was as dazzling as the sunlight. It was a face full of life. Hey, is the military here? Seolyang, with his shirt uncovered and the Cheonmado sword draped over his shoulder, trudged over to me. Hu Yaosheng hastily lowered his head. See you, leader. Okay. Was the work completed well? Yes. Ho Yo-seong, who had a strangely weak voice, decided to tell me the results first. The Iron Blood Lord agreed. Xu Liang smiled. I thought so. After all, there wouldnt be many options. Yes. Thats true, but it feels like the person itself has changed. Have you ever seen Seongju Song before? I havent met you in person. But how do you know whats changed? Well, just the words and actions so far are enough to tell. what the. thud. Seo-ryang, who had carelessly placed the Cheonmado in the dirt, spoke in an extremely leisurely voice. Anyway, Im glad you accepted. Now I can get to work in earnest. Yes. Of course, before that I have to organize what needs to be organized. As expected, you are the religious leader. Ive been waiting so desperately for you to come back. Im itching. For a moment, Ho Yao-seongs eyes widened. Do you really want to go to the central plains yourself? Why? Why not? Theres nothing that cant be done, but there are so many people, so is there any need to do that? Xu Liang chuckled. Just in case. The war was won, but the world is still dangerous. I wonder if there was ever a time when it wasnt dangerous. Hu Yaoshengs expression became somewhat serious. Master. Thats right. yes? What you think is right. Thats why Im going to go out myself. Hu Yaoshengs eyes wavered. Seoliang leaned back against the pavilion railing and crossed his arms. Damsayoung is not dead yet. Thats right. But not only our schools intelligence group, but also Hao Muns intelligence network couldnt figure out where he was headed. In a way, it can be said that it is natural. Except for the leader, there is no one as strong as Dam Sa-young in Tang Geums martial forest. If a master of that level were to decide to hide himself, it would be difficult for any intelligence organization in the world to find him. Usually, the leader of the enemy army who declares defeat is bound to choose one of three paths: run away to a place no one knows, face death proudly, or maintain power through negotiations with the winner. Damsayoung chose the first path. Hes not someone who would face death with pride, and hes not someone who doesnt have enough pride to negotiate with someone he hates. However, he should be seen as a person who has absolutely no chance of running away to a place no one knows about. Thats right. In other words Theres something hes aiming for. Thats natural. Whats important is what hes aiming for when he even declares defeat. Hu Yaosheng smiled. I guess you thought a lot while I was gone. My life was quite leisurely. I felt like I would become really lazy if I didnt keep my head busy. Although he said so, Seo-ryang still did not forget Li Cheon-sangs words. C This means stopping Damsayoung before she becomes one with the world. While speaking, Lee Cheon-sang also told us about the characteristics of Cheonryonggi (). You said that the characteristics of the Heavenly Dragon Flag are encroachment and collapse. Encroachment and collapse. When I thought about it, I thought it was an energy that really suited Dam Sa-young. This guy encroached on the martial arts sect with the poison of desire and completely collapsed them from within. Become one with the world? I cant even imagine how something like that is possible. But I guess Master didnt say that for nothing. Are defeat in the war and Dam Sa-yeongs survival completely different issues? Not like that. For Dam Sa-yeong, defeat means death. Isnt he even a low-class person who looked down on the other person as a low-class seed whom he treated like a dog? We have come to a situation where we can acknowledge reality, but we cannot admit defeat without any intention. For him, the declaration of defeat itself would be part of another ruse. see. Xiliangs eyes deepened. His physical eyes were toward the sky, but his heart was looking at Damsayeong. The mans desires, which were blurry when he had no time to spare, are now clearly visible. Wooooow. The reigning Demon Emperor and the Guyu Demon Lord wriggled. After returning to Xingyo after the end of the first war, Seoliang never fully revealed his power. I guess I only paid a little bit of attention when training my martial arts skills. However, after relaxing with a drink with Daehobeop Martial Arts, he gradually regained his original self through conversations with the leaders and martial arts training with Chae Yeo-min. Dam Sa-youngs desire did not disappear. Rather, it is increasing in size as time goes by. Pajijijik. Lightning flashed from Xiliangs shoulder. It is not the old Demon Emperor, but the reigning demon emperor. The reigning Demon Emperor was crying in anger. As expected. It was only recently that Seoryang realized the real reason why he was able to read Dam Sa-yeongs life story and see her desires clearly. The reigning Demon Emperor is aiming. There was no place in the world that I had not visited in Xiliang. And the reigning Demon Emperor Qi was always with his body. The essence of the reigning Demon Emperor is pure destruction. There is nothing in the world that cannot be destroyed. Perhaps, when the state reaches the level of myth, even a single concept can be destroyed under the condition of heavens permission. The reigning Demon Emperor is targeting the Damsa Young, to be exact, the Heavenly Dragon Qi that it carries. The most powerful energy in the world. That was the Heavenly Dragon flag that Dam Sa-yeong held. He could be said to be the only enemy in the martial arts world of the time who could compete with the reigning Demon Emperor of Seoliang. That is why its owner, Seoryang, can ride on Jinkis spirituality and read Damsayeongs desires. Qi () is a thought, and a thought comes from the mind. Therefore, if my mind is disturbed, the eyes that perceive the damsa spirit will also become blurred. It was safe to say that there was no way for ones mind to become distracted at a level of enlightenment. But unfortunately, something like that happened and he had no choice but to seal away his abilities. However, now that all abilities have been unleashed, the unification of the world is finally within reach. Finally, Seoryang was able to completely regain all the abilities that he could enjoy at the level he had reached and his thorough insight burning with unwavering will. Master. hmm? Can you see it? Xu Liang smiled. Now, it seems that Hu Yao-sheng has reached a point where he can understand his condition just by looking at his facial expressions and eyes. He was also a very perceptive person. To some extent. You are truly amazing. Its nothing special. I just think this too is fate. I dont really like vulgar words like that. Xi Liang saw Hu Yaocheng. Hu Yaosheng also faced Xi Liang directly. Total military. Yes, Master. I wonder if I really need to say this to someone who knows everything well, but Ill just say it just in case. I will listen carefully. Dont be surprised if something happens. Hu Yao-shengs eyes lit up. Xu Liangs face was serious. It was as if he was certain that something unimaginable was about to happen. It wont be near-term. Thats how I feel. But it could be because Im not moving right now. . If I head to the midfield, his response may be different. okay. Hu Yaosheng smiled. Can we understand that to mean that the leaders trip to the central plains is part of a plan to summon Damsayoung as soon as possible? Xu Liang nodded. Thats also because the war ended so suddenly. I dont like splitting sides, but I dont think its particularly unnecessary in the current situation. What you say is correct, sir. When do you plan to leave? When someone comes. Huh? Are you saying someone is coming? Seo-ryang smiled and looked at Chae Yeo-min. Did you think it was rude to join in on adult conversations? Before I knew it, Chae Yeo-min had gone to one side and was practicing Chungbo and Tangsu. I have no intention of dragging out the entire power of this church. However, a man who claims to be the master of the new religion cannot just lead the Hocheon Demon Emperor. There was a look of surprise on Hu Yaoshengs face. What do you mean? okay. sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xi Liang pulled out the Heavenly Demon Sword. If we are to truly achieve the world of magic, we will have to utilize the geniuses recognized by Master himself. * * * Dominion Sex! Heavenly Demon Immortal! Zhong Liying meets the cult leader! The voice that echoed throughout Daejeon was very low. Xu Liang looked down at the young man with startled eyes. Are you a spirit? Yes, Master. It was a voice filled with a bit of shyness. Seo-ryang stuck out his tongue. Oh my gosh, how have you and Yeomin grown so much without even seeing each other? Another genius who was the successor to the Geogyeong family among the seven magic families and the sixth disciple of Lee Cheon-sang. Indeed, it has been a long time since I saw Zhong Liying, and he looked completely different from the last time I saw him. Even back then, he was proud of his size for a boy, but now it seems safe to say that he is a decent young man. He was well over six feet tall, and his strong shoulders and dark skin were full of health. Blood is blood, but he must have also accumulated tremendous training in the meantime. Without extreme training, it is difficult for muscle stiffness to be revealed that clearly. Kids grow up really fast. Xu Liang, who was looking at Zhong Liying with an admiring face, suddenly hardened his expression. Anyway, you bastard. I told you to call me brother, so why did you call me the leader again? Huh? Ah! Thats Zhong Liying smiled sheepishly. This is Daejeon. Personal titles are prohibited At that time, a sonorous voice rang out from inside the corridor. Brother! Is Jong-lis execution here? Oh, I just came. The girl who appeared in the corridor was none other than Chae Yeo-min. Zhong Liyings eyes bulged like those of a cow. Xu Liang said with a smile. I guess its been a while since you two saw each other? Ah Chae Yeo-min smiled brightly and waved her hand. Its been a while, death penalty! Huh? Uh Uh, its been a while. Zhong Liying raised his hand awkwardly. However, he soon realized that this was Daejeon and quickly put down his hand. Xu Liang chuckled. What about the death penalty? Hes just the same brother. But youre not as close to your older brother as you are to Zhong Liying, are you? She exclaimed sweetly in a lively voice. She suddenly struck a dagger in a strange way. Zhong Liyings face became even more awkward. Your father is well. ? . Hey. . Man! Huh! yes? Oh yes! What are you so mesmerized about? Did you see a ghost? Oh no! Its just Zhongliying lowered his head. I thought the youngest had grown up a lot. Hes grown up a lot. Time doesnt discriminate between people. So, is your father okay? Yes. Its still the same. Yes. Well then, thats a relief. I. Brother. Yes? . Ah yes! Brother Tongue. Yes. Jong Li-young asked with a curious face. But why did you call me for some reason? Why? Cant you do that? Oops! Oh no! Im just curious. Seo-ryang laughed out loud. I wanted to strengthen the friendship between my brothers and sisters after a long time. Ah I see. Why do you look so disappointed? No! Son. Seo-ryang asked with a smile. . So, are you sharpening your spear blades well? Zhong Liyings eyes sparkled. Of course. His voice was confident. Xu Liang nodded. I like your confidence. Okay, Ill be leaving school in three days, so make sure youre ready. Yes! Yes? Expelled from school? Yes. Where? Xu Liang looked out the window. The blurry world beyond the countless peaks of the Hundred Thousand Mountains filled his field of vision. Under heaven. Chapter 583 Episode 583 There is no play (1)Its really strange. Gong Yachis face was full of seriousness as he laid out dozens of documents on the table. As expected, there is none. Gong Yachi, who had been pondering for a while, heard the voice of Eumsangdanju Chohae. Lord Moon. hmm? Please have a cup of tea. Oh, thank you. The scent is quite luxurious. Gong Yachi wrinkled his nose. Is it Byeokrachun? Thats right. Good quality tea leaves just arrived. Gong Yachi smiled. Byeok Rachun. He also liked this car. yes? You mean the leader? ah! I heard you didnt really choose between different species. But you especially liked Byeok La-chun. Chohae smiled. Its already quite a generous amount. Ill send it to the leader separately. Thats right. But are you worried about something? hmm? You look so serious. Oh, thats it. Gong Yachi frowned. As I was looking at the situation in the Central Plains, I suddenly had a strange thought. What do you think? Prince. Cho Haes eyes sparkled. Are you talking about the crown prince? Thats right. Gong Yachi picked up a document and handed it to Cho Hae. It is a document that records in detail the political situation since Damsayoung declared defeat until now. Please take a look. Chohae, who read the document at high speed, tilted his head. The situation is a bit chaotic, but You dont feel anything particularly strange? Yes. Its a shame, but Im not sure why Lord Moon mentioned the crown prince. hmm. Gong Yachi picked up another document that was lying in the corner and handed it to him. Now look at this too. Cho Haes eyes sparkled as he examined the document. This? This is a report that came in this morning. It felt too late, though. What was written in the document was Dam Sa-youngs movement route. To be more precise, it should be said to be the movement route of the person presumed to be Dam Sa-yeong. The place where Damsayeong coiled up was Mt. Wudang in Hubei Province. Considering the command system and geographical advantages, it would be difficult to find a better place than this. Thats right. The problem is that he disappeared without any mouse or bird noticing. Thats not all. Even the main army under Dam Sa-yeong that was left on Mt. Wudang has completely disappeared. I know that. It is natural for the imperial army to return to the imperial palace. But what about the troops of the Gyoryongjo, the Three Kings, and the Heavenly Dragon under Damsayoung? Gong Yachis eyes lit up. Where do you think they headed? Chohaes face suddenly became serious. I was thinking about that too. Tell me. The most likely one is, of course, Sae-oe. I saw it that way too. Yes. I dont want to make a hasty judgment, but the Heavenly Demon Churchs current forces are in good shape. However, those forces cannot be operated easily. Because the world is right in front of you. Thats right. It would be difficult to dispatch troops overseas during this important time, and Damsayeongs side would also be fully aware of that. I guess so. Hes such a cool-headed person. The problem is probably Dam Sa-youngs personality. Gong Yachi nodded. Thats right. Im worried about that too. If he goes abroad, it means a real defeat. Thats right. Once a beast has grown its tail, it is difficult to reveal its claws again. Nevertheless, do you think it headed to Saeoe? Yes. I have thought of other options, but any of them are less likely than going abroad. It wasnt wrong. Chohae asked. But Lord Moon doesnt seem to think so. hmm. And what part of the crown prince are you wondering about? His ambition. yes? Gong Yachi frowned. It was before, when I had no choice but to join hands with Damsayoung. Oh yeah. I did quite a bit of research back then. Of course, it was more about the people around him than Dam Sa-yeong. He was such a thorough person that even if I tried to dig into it even a little, he immediately controlled the information. The people around him included the crown prince. Thats right. Gong Yachi looked out the window. Beyond the window, I could see Mt. Wudang in the distance. The two were staying in the largest of Hao Wens Hubei branches. The crown prince is, so to speak, the most powerful ally that Dam Sa-yeong has, and at the same time, he is a figure like Gye- reuk. Dam Sa-yeong has the ability to control and sway the crown prince, but he is also in a position where he has to obey his orders and requests. I know that. The crown prince is a man of small courage. However, even if he is the heir to the ruined imperial palace, the crown prince is still the crown prince. At least in terms of learning, he would have been as good as anyone else. In fact, since he had that much learning, he could have had an ambition to revive the empire. I guess so. I felt it while investigating. The crown princes gaze towards Damsayoung. Your gaze? S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thats right. Gong Yachis eyes deepened. I can tell you clearly, the crown prince hated Damsayoung. Disgust?! Its not just Damsayeong. The crown prince hates Damsayeong and the entire martial arts people. ! Nevertheless, you joined hands with Dam Sa-young? It means that although you are small, you at least know how to endure unpleasant things to achieve something. A doubt appeared on Cho Haes face. then? okay. Gong Yachi pointed to the documents piled up in disarray. To take control of the world, did he join hands with Dam Sa-yeong, whom he so loathes? Then, the moment Dam Sa-yeong, the head of the imperial army, declared defeat, the crown princes ambition collapsed. Even though he joined hands with someone he so loathed. Cho Haes eyes sparkled. Now I understand what Lord Moon wanted to say. Theres no reaction. okay. Crown Prince Zhou Tianyang is not a very patient person. Even while Damsayeong was being pushed back, he did not have a seizure even once. This is because he knew that he and Dam Sa-young were a fateful community. However, now that Dam Sa-yeong has declared defeat, there is no longer any need to join hands with him. No, rather, it was normal to go on a rampage, threatening to cut off the head of the defeated general. Our eyes were always on Dam Sa-yeong. It was inevitable. He was the one who brought this tribulation to the current Jungwon. What Dam Sa-yeong did was so terrible that it was beyond imagination. ! But now, I have to look at Crown Prince Zhou Tianyang rather than Dam Siyoung. The reason is that he is the only one who can suppress Dam Siyoung. Then what? Chohae swallowed his saliva. Does the fact that there is no reaction from Crown Prince Zhou Tianyang mean that Dam Siyoung still has a target? or. Gong Yachi spoke in a slow tone. The crown prince may be in a situation where he cannot run amok for a long time. omg! For Dam Sa-yeong, declaring defeat is a humiliation that is hard to accept no matter how clever he is. But he chose that method. ! Have you exchanged words with the crown prince beforehand? Well, Im skeptical. Even if that were the case, the crown prince should have thrown away the card called Damsayoung. watering! okay. Gong Yachi picked up another document. It was an amazing move made by the collaboration between the general of Shingyo and the old Commander of Shameless. It is safe to say that the crown princes trust in Dam Sa-yeong almost fell to the bottom because of that move. Of course. The crown prince never trusts Damsayoung. If you threw her away, theres no need to take her with you. But the crown prince has no real power. Although Dam Sa-young recognizes him as the next emperor of the empire, if Dam Sa-young wants to, he can become the crown prince Thats why Im saying this. Gong Yachi bit her lip. The fact that there is no reaction from the crown prince means that there is a high possibility that Damsayoung is aiming for something, even harming the crown prince. Chohaes face turned pale. Hurt the crown prince? Although he had said it himself, it gave him goosebumps to think that Damsayoung had actually killed the crown prince. The imperial palace is a sacred and inviolable territory. It wasnt for no reason that the worlds greatest damsel was in love with him. He even killed the crown prince? What does this mean? Of course, this is just an assumption. But Considering what Damsayoung has done so far, it is surprising, but not impossible. Thats right. Gong Yachis forehead was wrinkled. It certainly is. If Dam Sa-young had not given up on the war. If thats really the case, Damsayoung can never kill the crown prince. Emperor! The strongest master of his time and the one who is said to be a living demon. The five thousand troops of the imperial army were massacred by the hands of the Ten Thousand Demons, Xiliang. However, it should be viewed as a disaster that cannot be prevented due to disaster personnel that are not in accordance with specifications. The imperial army is strong. If there was a head-to-head battle in an open field, it would be difficult for even a big-time faction to fight back. Moreover, they do not have the pride of the martial arts people, so depending on how they are used, they can become the best group that can change the entire country. Would Dam Sa-young want to throw away a card like that? Even killing the crown prince? No matter how twisted the review was, it would not be possible. Dam Sa-young was not foolish enough to let her emotions get the better of her. Then Its just an assumption. But it was an assumption that could not be ignored. What if he didnt kill the crown prince? But what if the crown prince doesnt go on a rampage? Gong Yachi felt that the inside of his mouth was dry. Did Dam Sa-yeong actually turn the crown prince into her puppet? Damsayoung is a master of the Heavenly Dragon technique. I heard that among the techniques, there is a bizarre technique that manipulates peoples minds. In fact, didnt even the Iron Blood Lord, one of the greatest warriors of his time, say that he would have ended up in the hands of the enemy if he were to be upset? But if I do that, there will be repercussions I dont know. What on earth is Crown Prince Damsayoung planning? At that time, a voice came from outside the door. Lord Moon. I received a call from Xingyo! Gong Ya-chis eyes sparkled. Please come in. Hao Wen-tao opened the door and came in, handing over the letter in a polite manner. Gong Ya-chis face was filled with surprise as he opened the letter. Cho Hae spoke in a puzzled voice . Why are you doing this? They say the leader is expelling the church. Yes?! Chohae was surprised. Is this the situation? Wasnt this a situation where you had to pay attention to internal politics? You know. Gong Yachis eyes sparkled. The leader knows too. That the fight is not over. You are convinced that somewhere in the central plains your archenemy is sharpening his bloody sword. Xiliangs abilities are now beyond the realm of humans. Even if he has surpassed the level of a martial god and has truly risen to the rank of a god. It is no exaggeration. If he puts his mind to it, he might commit an act of destruction even worse than that of Lee Cheon-sang, who is revered as the leader of the previous generation and the greatest person of all time . Thats right. If he puts his mind to it. I will contact the leader separately. I will definitely want to see you. I understand. The corners of Gong Yachis mouth rose slightly. I wont disappoint you this time, Master. Chapter 584 Episode 584 There is no play (2)Dududu. The carriage ran briskly through Guando. It was surprising that it was able to show such speed and stability even though it was as big as three or four carriages put together. Hee hee hee! The six horses leading the carriage all boasted majestic physiques. They were the most famous horses in the Central Plains, raised by feeding various elixirs to horses mixed with blood. Although each animal weighed twice as much as the Tiger King, their endurance was also excellent. A truly luxurious carriage. And at the rear of the carriage, a flag with the word Cheonma (ħ) written in magnificent brush strokes was waving. Even though it was crossing the central plain, the flag of the Heavenly Demon was raised. Its not something Ive seen in the world before, but it was a flag that felt particularly proud. The air is cold. Ma Dong-pil, sitting in the coachmans seat and driving a horse, had a pleasant look on his face. long time no see. I drove the chariot that the religious leader was riding in and went out to the central plain. It may seem like it hasnt been that long, but if you think about it, its been quite a while. Well, it was a time when the religious leader was still a member of Sogyo. Didnt something really special happen in the meantime? The death of the previous religious leader, the enthronement of a new religious leader, the affair with the Gangseo Chamber of Commerce, the meeting with the Iron Blood Lord, and even the annihilation of the military force sent by Damsayeong. Ma Dong-pil closed his eyes. Thank you for your hard work, leader. It was a turbulent time. In a time of chaos that was supposed to be peace, the leader won all kinds of battles and political conflicts and rose to become the strongest figure in the central region. Even though he was in a position so high that he could not even be compared to himself, Ma Dong-pil was proud of Seo-ryang. And he was extremely satisfied with his destiny of serving such a person. If it werent for Seo-ryang, I wouldnt be where I am today. At that time, a grumpy voice was heard from inside the carriage. Dongpil. Yes, Master. The carriage is shaking. Drive carefully. Ma Dong-pil scratched his head as if embarrassed. sorry. Lets do it in moderation and then switch with me later. Gasp! Oh no! Ill keep driving! Dont like it? Dont like it. Regardless of whether you like it or not, it should never be done. The owner of the Heavenly Demon Church drives a chariot? It was something I had never thought of, even in my dreams. Ma Dong-pil opened his eyes wide. I will not lose focus until the end. His eyes burned with fierce will. Meanwhile, an absurd voice came from inside the carriage. Are you serious? hmm? Seoliang tilted his head. What do you mean? Zhong Liying swallowed his saliva and asked. Did you really intend to replace him with Howie Ma? Then youre going to make fun of Dongpil by saying things you dont even mean? Of course Im sincere. omg! Zhong Liying stuck out his tongue. Brother, please never do that. why? My brother is the master of the Heavenly Demon Church. He is also the greatest person in the world at the time. so? A person like that drives a carriage? Thats ridiculous. Perhaps because they had been together so often over the past few days, Jong Li-youngs words and actions had become considerably more comfortable. Xiliang clicked his tongue. Why not? Its not like anyone can see it. Were watching Why? I dont like it? Is it weird? Its not that I dont like it, but its strange. There are a lot of strange things. Seniors are not allowed to work? That is also a funny story. Are superiors missing arms or legs? If I just sit around and rest even though I clearly know that my employees are having a hard time, wont they notice? Notice Its a position where you dont have to look. Look at this guy? This guy looks like hes going to rip out the backs of my subordinates. Zhong Liying was in tears. Its unfair. Im not that kind of person. If you dont want to be evaluated like that, why do you want to leave everything you dont want to do or are bothersome to your subordinates? Ugh. Xu Liang chuckled. I know how you feel. But dont try to judge someone by drawing too much of a line between up and down. Before judging someone up or down, you should first judge whether or not they are important to you. Ah Its a world we all live in together anyway. If I dont want to do it, other people dont want to do it either, so I have to share it appropriately. Zhong Liying looked at Xu Liang with new eyes. Xu Liang frowned. What are those eyes that look like youre looking at a strange beast? An animal! Im just curious. Whats so surprising? I thought my brother was an extremely authoritative and overbearing person. I live like that when I need to. Xu Liang smiled. Arent you going to have to inherit the family in the future? I dont know what kind of head of the family you will be, but I hope you dont become someone who takes the hardships of those under you for granted. Zhong Liying lowered his head. Ill keep that in mind, brother. Come on. Youll do well. At that time, Joo Seo-yoon asked. Thats my brother. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ok? But where are we going now? Oh, havent I told you yet? Joo Seo-yoon shook his head. Not at all. You just said lets advance to the midfield, but you didnt tell us the destination. Destination. Xiliang looked out the window. The surrounding scenery whizzed by at incredible speed. I want to go to Mt. Wudang first. At that moment, Joo Seo-yoons eyes wavered. If its Wudang Mountain. Yes. Are you sure you dont mind? Theres nothing wrong with that. And dont you want to go there sometime? Xiliangs eyes lit up. Lord Xuanbae of Xuantian has become one with Wudang Mountain. Although it has been ravaged by the most vicious person in the world, it still contains good energy. . I thought it would be a good idea to stop by Mt. Mudang to look for traces of Damsayeong and to say hello to Hyeoncheon Seonbae. What do you think? Joo Seo-yoon bowed her head. great. Seo-ryang patted her shoulder. We dont have much time, so if its okay, lets stay at Wudang Mountain for a few days. yes! It was then. Thats all good, but I wish you would keep what you said to me. Zhou Qing opened his closed eyes. The final destination must be the imperial palace. Xu Liang nodded. Dont worry. I have something to check there too. okay. Zhou Qing closed his eyes again. Xi Liang asked. Hey Emperor. Zhou Qing answered without opening his eyes. You tell me. Ill take care of it, but dont be too frustrated. . Just because we won the war, we will suddenly unify the world? That doesnt make sense. There is order in everything. I know. Why is someone I know so down? Zhu Qing sighed softly and opened his eyes again. Its because I feel uncomfortable. what? This war. Xiliangs eyes lit up. Ho Yo-seong was like that. Zhu Chengs insight is truly amazing. It was once said that he had an eye for understanding and analyzing not only the war but also the political situation in the world as good as anyone else. Ho Yo-seong was a much colder person than I thought. For the most part, I did not praise others easily. I could see how impressed he was with Zhou Cheng. Why war? You probably know that, right? That Dam Sa-yeong is not the type of person to back down like this. Xu Liang smiled. I know very well. Thats why I came into the world. Thats right. But the problem is not just Dam Sa-young. You mean the crown prince? Thats right. Zhou Qings eyes deepened. Even though I failed at farming, I think I at least have a good understanding of my sons character and personality. In fact, maybe I thought of my son as a challenger to the throne rather than a successor. Maybe thats why I know better. So what kind of person is the crown prince you see? This guy has a lot of pride. I know that. Because of their strong pride, they even have a strong dislike for the Murim people. Xu Liangs eyes lit up. You hate the martial arts people? I would say its closer to disgust than hatred. Huh? And yet you joined hands with Damsayoung. Thats right. Thats what I mean. This probably means that he immediately let go of the hand he was holding immediately after Dam Sa-young declared his defeat. Zhou Qing nodded. This guy has a small container. He crams everything into a small container, and now he doesnt even know what he has. Since he doesnt know himself, he does nt want to know others, and because he doesnt know others, he doesnt know the world. Thats a pretty unique perspective. Because there are so many things you dont know, you have an ambition that you cant handle, and you join hands with someone you cant handle. Meanwhile, your pride is so high that you cant even accept that the person youve joined hands with fails. This type is more common than you think. There are a lot of people like that. There are many, but the crown prince shouldnt do that. Its not because its the imperial palace. If you are a person who commands people in any organization in the world, you must first know your limits. Thats true. The problem is that he doesnt have the basic skills to be a politician. If thats the case, he should be half crazy by now and run amok. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. Is it strange that the crown princes side is quiet? Thats right. Zhu Qing sighed. I heard that Xingyos intelligence power is comparable to that of Hao Mun. I also heard that they are always keeping a close eye on the imperial palace. yes. I asked the general several times how he was reacting. The answer I got was the same. He is still quiet. Hmm. Xu Liang stroked his chin. Thats definitely true. Is it because it was so confusing? Xiliang had never even thought about the crown princes movements. His nemesis was Dam Sa-young, and he felt that there was no need to think complicatedly since he could even read his desires. But its definitely strange to hear it like this. If only. Zhou Qings expression became clouded. If by chance Dam Sa-young killed that guy that could be possible. Xu Liang shook his head. I dare to assure you that the crown prince is not dead. Why do you think that? Its because I know Dam Sa-young well, just as you know the Crown Prince. Theres no way he can shake hands with someone who is sure to lose all of the palaces fighting power. hmm. The crown prince is not dead. But But? After hesitating for a moment, Seo-ryang shook his head. no. Anyway, dont be too distraught. How easy is that? Zhou Qing sighed and closed his eyes again. Xu Liang, who was looking at Zhu Qing with a smile, also turned his gaze to the window. The crown prince is not dead. But maybe. You may be in a situation where it might be better to die. He remembered. The viciousness of the Heavenly Dragon Art. The dangerous technique that turned the loyal Great Protector of Shinkyo, who had nearly reduced one of the worlds most powerful men into mere puppets, into a living puppet. But will that really happen to the crown prince? Is it worth it? Fifteen days later, letters arrived to the group that had entered the southern tip of Hubuk. As many as two. Master! Who did they come from? One was Hao Wen-ju and the other was. Ma Dong-pils eyes widened. It deepened. This is the Shaolin leader. Chapter 585 Episode 585 There is no play (3)Whoa. Do you see it? Yes, I can see it. Is there still a chance of success? It will be a little higher than Chilhal. But if you say you will save more power then it will be lower. I dont plan on taking that much of a risk. I have a lot of time anyway. You have a lot of time? Really? Of course. Are you sure? At least its more reliable than your technique. Let me say something out of anger. If you still think of him as the dog you raised If you think of him as the dog you raised, why? Is there anything you cant do? . There are many ugly people who died from being bitten by their own dogs. But I still think of them as nothing more than dogs. What have you learned so far? That I might get bitten. No, Im an ugly guy who has already been bitten too. ! Acknowledging that one thing made me feel better, even though it made me feel sad. I dont think so. Ive said it many times already, but as long as you look down on him and call him a dog, you can never win. . Hes a tiger. And a tiger can never be tamed. Just because youve handled a tiger that hides its wild nature and is looking for the right time, you shouldnt dismiss it as a dog. sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So does anything change? What have you been listening to me until now? Whether its a dog or a tiger, theyre just animals in the end. And as Im saying right now, conversations like this are just meaningless puns. . Its a dangerous enemy. You just need to know that one thing. So, stop worrying about that and just do what you need to do. Whew. When should I know how to use the technique? Ten days later. And once the technique starts, you wont be able to move at all for seven days. I guess I should get ready soon too. What about the crown prince? Hes sleeping well. Maybe because he cant eat anything, hes getting a little dry. Just pay attention to water intake. Even if your body dries out, your natural vitality is strong, so you will have no problem holding on. I will do that. Let me say one last thing. Say it. If this technique succeeds . Then you will become a truly dangerous being. A person who accepts blood source energy and seven energy. Because you will immediately gain the strength to take on the world alone. Know. But great power inevitably makes people simple. Even you cant avoid that. . Dont be swayed by power. Thats the last thing I want to ask you to do. You cant rule the world by yourself. I think brains are a better weapon than strength. If the opponent wasnt that guy, I wouldnt have gambled so recklessly. I hope that feeling never changes. Be strong just a little longer. Only when I conquer the world can you also gain freedom. I know. Thats why Im overdoing it. I will come back in ten days. okay. * * * long time no see. How have you been? Thanks to the leader. Seo-ryang smiled and raised his voice. Youve dried up a lot since I havent seen you before. I apologize. Im sorry the congratulations were so late. Congratulations on officially becoming the head of the clan. Gong Yachi smiled. thank you. I wish I had some free time, but seeing as you sent me a separate letter, it looks like something is quite urgent. Yes thats right. Lets go inside and talk. I understand. Ah! And Gong Yachi bowed towards Zhou Qing. A lowly subject meets the noble person of the world. It is called Gongyachi, who leads the weak Bangpa. Zhou Qing glanced at Xu Liang. I wish you guys had learned as much manners as this guy. Xiliang snorted. You are an emperor, but I am a god. Wow. After tasting his food, Zhou Cheng opened his mouth. Wake up. yes. Gong Yachi was unusually polite. In fact, he seemed to be more polite than when dealing with Seo-ryang. Zhou Qing smiled. You have a good eye. Thank you. I know that your example is not truly out of young loyalty. But it probably means that you should not make the emperor your enemy in case an empire is established in the future. Gong Yachi lowered his head without saying a word. It was an acknowledgment replaced by silence. Zhou Qing burst out laughing. Its good to be honest. Yes, I like the courtesy of revealing a trick better than loyalty full of lies. Here comes the Emperor. The branch is quite large. The journey is somewhat tiring. Is there a room where we can rest? Of course. We have provided you with the highest quality accommodations, so I hope you can rest comfortably. Thank you. With that, the group, excluding Xu Liang, headed to the VIP room of the branch under Hao Mun-taos guidance. Xu Liang shrugged his shoulders. Youre still the same. Even if its empty words, you dont tell lies. I will do it if necessary, but the emperor doesnt seem to need it. Your insight is still the same. haha. Lets just go in. So the two people entered the room. After serving Byeok Lachun to Seo-ryang, Gong Ya-chi said bluntly: I want to tell you something about the crown prince. For a moment, Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. Is it because of the crown princes reaction? There was surprise on Gong Yachis face. Did you know? I didnt know originally. I talked to the emperor about various things on the way here. Now that I think about it, I wonder why the crown prince, who is so proud and hates the martial arts people, didnt respond at all. You are truly amazing. Gong Yachi picked one of several documents and handed it to Xu Liang. Please look at this first. hmm. Seolyangs eyes widened as he read the document carefully. Gong Yachi continued. We have not noticed a single movement of the Damsayeong sides forces. The number of troops numbers in the thousands, and completely hiding their movements is impossible with ordinary effort. yes. In other words, it can be interpreted to mean that there is a reason not to take the time, even if it means delaying it. Then it makes sense that we do not know where that huge army was headed. Gong Yachi smiled coldly. So, all of Hao Wens informants were released indiscriminately throughout the Central Plains. Xi Liang looked at Gong Ya Qi. Gong Yachis eyes were burning with passion. Look here, Gongya. Yes, Master. Xu Liang said as if he felt burdened. There was no need to find out like this. All of Hao Wens informants were released throughout the Central Plains? It was literally an astronomical amount of money being spent. Considering that each of them had put aside their responsibilities and moved on, it was clear that they had suffered jaw-dropping losses. Gong Yachi boldly did such a thing. They were willing to give up a large sum of money, equivalent to ten years worth of operating funds, for something that did not have a very high chance of success. Gong Yachi lowered his head. I dont think that will happen, but if even in the unlikely event that Damsayoung gains hegemony, Haomuns history will also be cut short. . I did it for the leader, but it was also for me. So you dont have to feel burdened. Huh. Xiliang sighed. So this is the result. Thats right. Gong Yachis eyes sparkled. We probed the entire area north of the Yangtze River, where the Chilpa and the Three Families are located. Among them, opposition arose in many areas, including Sichuan, Shaanxi, Gansu, Shandong, and Shanxi. It was clear that there was a move to control information. But I finally got through it. Yes, we mobilized all of our intelligence sources. However, there was one area that was not penetrated. Seoliang recited the name of the region written at the bottom of the document. Hebei. Thats right. Gong Yachi smiled. Among them, the Hebei Beijing area, where the imperial palace is located, was not penetrated. Xiliang sighed. In other words, the place where Damsayoungs troops are located is Beijing? I think so. Just because the intelligence network wasnt breached doesnt mean you think he and his troops are in Beijing, right? Thats right. Gong Yachi brought another document. Look at this. What is this? Its a way of responding to information. How to respond to information? What is it? When a martial artist is dancing, at the beginning, he or she lightly shakes the hand and checks the opponents reaction. The same goes for information. If you poke in this way, you respond in that way. There is a so-called combination of penetration and reaction. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. however? As you can see from the document, the information response method is extremely unreasonable. This is not just information disruption, but complete destruction of the information network. Destruction?! Yes. If you disrupt the information network to this extent, the network itself is bound to be fundamentally damaged. Because loopholes will inevitably be revealed. then? But it has a big effect right now. Its so confusing that even if you get some information, you cant easily interpret its meaning. Surprise appeared on Seo-ryangs face. Does this mean that if we just get through this one time, there will be no need to build such an information network again? You saw it correctly. Xu Liang looked at the document again. Some parts seemed to make sense, while other parts did not make sense at all. Since I had never worked or studied in the information industry in the first place, it was natural for me to not know. But I knew one thing. Its incredibly complicated. The entanglement of lines is beyond imagination. He threw a punch from one side, but from the other side, fists and feet were not enough, and even swords and spear blades were thrown at him mercilessly. This is like Seoryang opened his mouth without realizing it. Im not sure, but it looks like a scared child causing a mess. It looks like its making a mess in the house. Admiration appeared on Gong Yachis face. Thats amazing. Beijings information network is exactly like that. Hmm. Seoriang, who had been staring at the document for a long time with his legs crossed, asked. What is the probability that it is Damsayoungs side? If you look at it objectively, Im confident its 80%, but in my subjective evaluation, Im confident its 100%. It was a great feeling of confidence. It is no exaggeration to say that I am quite sure of this. Xu Liang nodded. You worked hard. Now that you know where the enemy is, you can immediately plan a strike operation. Since there are more troops gathered in a narrower area than expected, sending a special force composed of high-ranking soldiers would be enough No, thats enough. yes? Xu Liang smiled. I just needed to know where he was. All that was left was to wait. Gong Yachis eyes wavered. Are you not planning on making a preemptive strike? I dont think a preemptive strike would be meaningful at this point. ! Dam Sa-yeong, who was struggling due to a lack of intelligence, is in such a desperate situation that he has given up his powerful weapon called intelligence. It is dangerous in many ways to hastily send troops to a guy like that. Of course, thats true, but Dont worry. This information you worked so hard to obtain was really helpful. Demonic energy blazed in Xu Liangs eyes. You said that, chaff? Chapter 586 Episode 586 There is no play (4)Whew. Entrance to Mt. Wudang. Seoryang arrived in front of the completely ruined Haegeomji Pond and looked around. Indeed There was a faint sorrow in his eyes. Its so natural. It was near the path where I first met alone with Dam Sa-young after coming back to life in this body. The entire Wudang Mountain groaned at that time when they engaged in a terrifying battle with soaring victory spirit and fiery resentment. As a result of the tremendous landslide, furrows were dug here and there in the previously good mountainous land, countless trees were destroyed, rocks flew into the sky, and the soil boiled up. At that time, shock waves approaching those of a natural disaster echoed across the mountain. The mountains, which seemed like they would never recover, were now regaining their original appearance. A new waterway was created where the furrow had been dug, and trees grew around the broken pieces of rock. The shattered and scattered pieces of wood became nourishment for the mountain and grew numerous insects and plants. Youve already returned to your original self. Seo-ryang saw Joo Seo-yoon. How do you feel? For a moment, Seo-ryang was startled. Joo Seo-yoon had her eyes closed. However, a clear energy reminiscent of good energy was spreading from her body. It clearly radiates magical energy, and that magical energy is very clean. So much so that one would never think of him as a warrior who had trained in magic arts. this is? Wooooow. Seolyangs eyes, which were full of demonic energy, suddenly displayed the power of divine eyes. There was surprise on Seo-ryangs face. It moves. The ground moves. No, to be precise, the earth energy was moving. Like the mountain clouds of Wudang Mountain, rich and soft earth was slowly gathering at Joo Seo-yoons feet. Phew. Soon Joo Seo-yoons body was covered with pure white energy. The energy of Wudangsan Mountain was seeping into her body and driving away all the dullness and fatigue from her body. Seup hoo. As I inhaled, cool air filled my lungs, and as I exhaled, turbid air full of heat came out. The discharged pollutants decomposed in the air and permeated countless trees. Im breathing. I can see the tree breathing. The tree that accepted Joo Seo-yoons trick seemed to take a deep breath. The air that was exhaled after sucking in the turbid air was even clearer and refreshing. Xi Liang looked around the mountain. Your senior has arrived. I dont know if what I saw is real or an illusion. But Seoliang wanted to believe that. Hyeoncheonjinin, who has become one with Mt. Wudang, welcomes the two. Among them, the feeling that he is especially happy for Joo Seo-yoon is not just a simple illusion. Joo Seo-yoon finally opened her eyes. Ugh. The brightly shining energy was quickly sucked into her body. The process was extremely natural and unstoppable. grandfather. Xu Liang asked with a smile. Are you happy to see me? yes. Joo Seo-yoon also smiled brightly and answered. They were so happy to see you. Yes, thats right. Seeing things like this reminds me that the world is truly full of mysteries that are difficult to understand. Even though Ive climbed high enough, there are many things I dont feel. Sometimes I feel like I can hold the world in one hand and shake it, but other times I feel scared because I dont know whats ahead. Xu Liang closed his eyes. are you okay. Thats okay. What he wants is not the wisdom to see through the flow of world affairs at a glance, but simply the annihilation of his archenemy and the world of magic. At that time, I felt like I heard a voice. C Thats why you can be who you are. Seo-ryang opened his closed eyes. Roh senior? Is it an auditory hallucination? Or is it really Hyeontianjin? A smile appeared on Seo-ryangs face once again. Whether it was an auditory hallucination or something else, it felt good just to hear his voice after a long time. What do you think? Do you like living here? A voice came as if it had been waiting. No, I felt like I could feel the will of a voice. C The world is comfortable. haha. Seoliang laughed out loud without even realizing it. Joo Seo-yoon looked at him with puzzled eyes. Why are you doing this, brother? Huh? Oh, its no big deal. Im just jealous of the old ship that doesnt have to get involved in the fights of the Sabah world. Joo Seo-yoon smiled. Brother, you have to achieve the world of magic. It will be difficult for you to live a comfortable life before you die, right? Speak evilly, you bastard. Im telling you the reality. I hope you can lend a helping hand in this extremely intense life. Do not worry. Now, shall we take a quick walk up to Cheonjubong Peak? yes! So the two climbed Cheonjubong Peak while looking around at the surrounding scenery. Although he was walking slowly, the level he had achieved was outstanding. Even though he was just walking normally, he was faster than the running of an ordinary person who had not learned martial arts. The two people have already reached the top of Cheonjubong Peak. And there was a man there to greet the two. Its been a while. Xu Liang nodded. Its been a while. The man who took off his hat had a clear seal on his forehead. Her loose hair reached her shoulders. The way he grew his hair looked very natural, as if it had always been that way. It was Hye-sim, the head of Shaolins squadron. Xu Liang said with a smile. Now you are a normal ordinary person. I cannot find any sense of being a disciple of Buddhism. Hyesim nodded. Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If it looks that way, it probably is. Even though the scent of the Buddhist temple has disappeared, the Buddhas heart remains the same. . Youre pretty good too. Youve done this much, right? Now, why dont you go back to Shaolins embrace? The precepts are strict and the laws are harsh. Once an excommunicated disciple, he cannot climb Mount Seong again. There are always exceptions in the world. You werent excommunicated because you committed a big mistake, it was an unavoidable situation, right? Even if the situation were like that, what would I do? As the leader Seo said, I have abandoned my status as a Buddhist disciple. I will just live my life as an ordinary person who believes in Buddha. Seo-ryang whetted his appetite. Maybe I should say its like you. I will take it as a compliment. Anyway, why did you call me? How did you know that I had come into the world before that? Hyesim smiled. You are the most famous person in the world at the time. The absolute best person in the world of the contemporary martial arts world, the Ten Heavenly Demon, and the absolute best in the history of magic, following the previous cult leader, has come out into the world. Do you think the rumor did not reach my ears? Thats a grand nickname. Xu Liang nodded. Okay. What business did you want to see me for? Hye-sim, who was looking at Seo-ryang silently, opened her mouth. When are you going to visit Damsayeong? . Please let me know. Xiliangs eyes deepened. Do you think Dam Sa-young is not dead? Of course I do. Is that so Isnt this something we all already know? Both you and I are convinced that Dam Sa-young is not dead. No, you must have gone one step further and drawn a big picture to deal with him. Xu Liang chuckled. You look at me as someone who is too scheming. The important thing is that you came out into the world to deal with Damsayoung. Are you sure about that again? You mean no? Xu Liang shook his head. Of course, if we come across one, we should throw away the harpoon. But we did not come into this world simply to kill Dam Sa-young. Hyesim frowned. if? As you said, Damsayoung is not dead yet. No, she is probably plotting another dark trick to get one last punch. ? I want to put the world in order first before he comes to me. Clean up? What? A vicious murderous spirit flashed in Seo-ryangs eye smile. Chilpa. ! And refrain from doing so. . I dont know what Damsayoung is preparing. To be precise, I have an idea of what move he will use, but I am not sure. The important thing is that he is overexerting himself for this move. But? But the Seven Sects and the Three Families are different. They are still waiting for Damsayoungs order to be given. Its not scary that Damsayeong holds the most powerful power in the world, but the Seven Sects and the Three Families are a bit scary. Its scary you? Its scary. Xu Liangs face became serious. They have the power to harm my people. That alone is enough to make them fearful. !! Thats why I came. To prevent them from going on a rampage. I came into the world with the intention of blocking them off before they even take a step. Hye-sim, who was quietly looking at Seo-ryang, asked in a somewhat calm voice. I just want to confirm one thing. whenever. Can you take on one of the seven factions by yourself? If the conditions are right, we can take on more than half of them. Hyesims eyes widened. It didnt sound like empty bragging. Seoliang seemed to genuinely think that was possible. And it was true. If you are sure that the enemy will be cornered in a certain area and there will be no fighting after that. At that very moment, the heavenly and earthly annihilation and destruction of heaven and earth will fall on the heads of the enemies. It is an invincible martial arts attack that destroyed all enemies and formations in Iron Blood Castle with a single blow. Although it collapsed immediately afterward, if the right environment is created, even if the entire Seven Sects come forward, they can all be eliminated. Todays Seoliang has reached such a level. This is an area where even the ultimate martial arts and genius resourcefulness cannot compete, and it is literally at the level of invincibility. So why do you ask that question? Id like to lend a hand. Seo-ryangs eyes widened. hand? exactly. Hyesim sighed. As Master Seo said. Although I have been excommunicated and cannot enter the Buddhist temple again, unlocking the seal is a different story. Xu Liangs eyes flashed. Unlock the seal? exactly. When did you do the funeral again? Look. Dont you know that Shaolin has returned to the palace? Xu Liang chuckled. Ddaengjung is no ordinary Ddaengjung. You set up a seal without anyone knowing, and now that the time has come, you are going to release it? exactly. It was a simple admission. Hyesim bowed her head. I am excommunicated and have no right to represent Shaolin. However, I have a connection with the leader of the Seo clan, so I came on behalf of Shaolin. Seoliang licked his lips. If Shaolin helps us, we will have gained a thousand soldiers and ten thousand demons. . But will you guys be okay? Why do you think Shaolin chose Bongmun? Hyesims eyes deepened. Its because he judged that laws and precepts could not deal with that huge group of evil. If we had someone to take our place even if we die, we wouldnt have had to go to this length, but isnt Damsa-yeong a being who makes it impossible for any sect to guarantee tomorrow? Thats not wrong. Thats why I came here. Although my strength is weak, I have come here despite the humiliation to set the world right together with the Seo leader. Hyesim bowed her head again. Please join us. Seoliang, who was quietly looking at Hyesim, scratched his head. Is there really a need to be together? . Ill take care of Sichuan. Hye-shim looked at Seo-ryang in surprise. Seo-ryang smiled. Lets say the one who finishes first will go help. Since I decided to take charge of Sichuan, Shaolin can take control of Shaanxi. Thank you. Thank you very much. Thank you. I am not the master of the world yet. Demonic energy burned in Seo-ryangs eyes. When I take over the world, please ask for permission right then. Chapter 587 Episode 587 There is no play (5)Whoo. Whoo. The breathing was very rough. However, even with such rough breathing, the demon energy held in both hands remains stable. The eyes that glared at the opponent were unwavering, and the muscles of both legs had appropriate tension so that they could react immediately at any time. amazing. Jong Li-young felt awe beyond admiration at seeing Chae Yeo-min look like that. Yeomin is so young, how can she have such stability? He, too, had mastered the Jinsin Jeolhak of Geogyeongga and never neglected his training even for a single day. I have overcome my limits several times and even faced death many times. Really, if my father hadnt looked after me, I would have suffered from the evil spirit due to excessive training and become a ruined person. So I know. How intensely trained Chae Yeo-mins breathing is. Its not the realm of talent. I must have felt death several times. Some people are born with naturally strong bodies. If it were a talent, it would also be a talent. However, maintaining stable internal energy until the end even when breathing was disturbed was impossible without thorough training and experience. The reason is that it is essential to make an effort to unite thought, inner energy, and body. Youve become stronger. Zhong Liying smiled. I wasnt the only one who grew up. All of our executioners did not waste their time, which is fair to everyone. Not to mention his brother-in-law and religious leader Seo-ryang, his sister-in-law Joo Seo-yoon was also at a level where it was difficult for him to even look at himself. Zhong Liying liked that fact very much. When Master was alive, we didnt interact with him that much, but just the thought of being on death row with people like that made me feel good. Here we go again. Wow! Zhong Liying immediately closed the distance. Chae Yeo-mins eyes sparkled. Its so fast! The movements so far have been amazing, but this time was different. It was as if a leopard, hiding in the grass and waiting for its moment, was attacking with all its might. Chae Yeo-mins hands moved quickly. Pocheonjang () Tongcheonjang (ͨ). Whoa! Huh! A pair of white hands dizzyingly embroidered the air. A strange look appeared in Zhong Liyings eyes. also! It sets up a defensive shield covering all directions with a single strike and quickly targets the shoulder with the hidden barrel. It was an amazing response. Instead of avoiding or blocking an opponent who approaches at a speed that exceeds his or her skills, he attacks and forces him to retreat. It is the nature of a fighter. This response could never be presented without some distribution. It was so timely that even Zhong Liying hesitated for a moment. Faba Park! He stepped on the ground roughly with both feet, changed his direction of movement, and raised Chae Yeo-mins hand to strike her. puck! Chae Yeo-mins face was distorted. Tongcheonjang was hit on the forearm by Jong Li-yeongs technique and became ineffective. Zhong Liying was equally surprised. read? The feeling transmitted to the top of the foot is weak. He instinctively withdrew his hand at the moment of impact. If the movement had been a little faster, the angle would have hit the air. Phew! It didnt even end there. He naturally turned his body in the direction where his arm was thrown and threw out his elbow, but the beat was really difficult to read. The speed is not that big of a deal, but the opponents posture breaks down on its own by striking at an off-beat. Zhong Liying, who felt a momentary sense of crisis, took a strong step forward. thud! It was an advance so strong that it shook three radii. Having received the full force of the advance, he threw down his spear with great force. It was aimed at Chae Yeo-mins elbow, which was flying toward me. bang! Ugh! Chae Yeo-min, who stumbled back five steps, eventually fell down on the spot. Oh my, it hurts! Chae Yeo-min frowned and massaged her elbows and forearms. Zhong Liying asked in a voice full of regret. Are you okay? yes Im okay. Still, he smiles, albeit forcefully, at the worry of the death penalty. However, even if the horse said it was okay, in reality it was a blow so powerful that it paralyzed his right arm. It was when Jong Li-young approached to free Chae Yeo-mins arm. Wooooow. Pocheon Geummagi gushes out like spring water and loosens the accumulated blood pressure. Chae Yeo-min licked her lips and swung her right arm. Youre amazing, Saeong. I didnt land a single effective hit. . execution? Surprise appeared on Zhong Liyings face. Do you still have energy left? yes? I guess my arm would be paralyzed because I couldnt control my strength? Oh this? Chae Yeo-min grinned and raised her right arm. Although he was trembling slightly, he seemed to be gradually regaining his senses. I may not know anything else, but I studied blood flow and blood vessels quite diligently. Is that so? I heard there are a lot of experts in point-pointing in the Gangho. They say that it is not uncommon for even experts to get caught in point-point and become incapable of combat if they are not careful. Thats why Ive been studying hard two years ago. Was that a problem you were studying? Zhong Liying laughed. A genius who works hard. I really cant stand it. It is said that there were seven disciples under the most powerful sect leader who led the highest peak in the history of the Heavenly Demon Church. And among them, the ones born with the greatest talent are Oh Gongnyeo and Chil Gongnyeo, and if you look a little deeper, it is said that Chil Gongnyeos talent surpasses Oh Gongnyeo by a narrow margin. Up until now, I thought that was just a lame thing from luxury people who like to make comparisons, but now that Ive seen it like this, I realized that its reasonable to say such a thing. Yeomin, you put in as much effort as you do talent, right? Chae Yeo-min quenched her appetite. Theres still a long way to go. I cant even keep up with my brothers footsteps. Besides, he hasnt even raised a spear. What is the age difference between you and me? Zhong Liying almost spit out those words without realizing it. Im a little ahead now, but Im sure Ill soon be overtaken in a few years. Hehe, I dont know about that. The way he scratches his cheek in a shy way is really cute. Be sure to compete with all your might later, okay? Okay, I got it. Then I need some stamina for a moment. Huh? Oh yeah. Chae Yeo-min casually sat down in the lotus position. Although he showed impressive martial arts skills, his internal energy consumption was so severe that his breathing became disturbed. If you dont replenish immediately, you will become lethargic. Ugh. Intangible demonic energy bloomed from Chae Yeo-mins body. Zhong Liying, who was watching Chae Yeo-mins performance with his arms crossed, smiled bitterly at a thought that suddenly occurred to him. Its good to see everyone growing up, though. I didnt know when I was young. I had no idea that the battle for a successor was such a bloody stage. I was told that I just had to win and that doing well was more important than working hard. So, Zhong Liying trained as well as anyone else. However, Zhongliying was young, and there were as many as five grown brothers above him. and. older brother. Zhong Liyings face darkened. How was your brother? Didnt it bother you when you took those three people down? They are also brothers like Seo-ryang. But now I cant call him my brother or my brother. There was a reason for this because they were competing for a successor, but no matter what, they were people who tried to kill the religious leader of the time. Grand Duke Jin Gwan-yong, Lee Gong-gwan Guan Pyeong, and Four-gong Duke Hong Wi-mun. Among them, Hong Yu-wen was the first to be eliminated, and although Jin Gwan-yong and Guan Ping worked together to push Xiliang, they fell into the abyss due to Xiliangs martial arts and base. If its natural, its natural. But Zhong Liying didnt know much about Xiliang. I guess its just that he has a much more easy-going and playful side than I thought. In fact, to Zhong Liying, that personality was a much bigger surprise than Xiliangs overwhelming martial arts skills. Is that why? It was hard to imagine how those three people were destroyed and how they overcame the countless conflicts and fights that took place in the central region. And now. sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I wondered what it would be like to meet the only survivor among the three, a person who had been buried in my memories until now. Wow, its pretty good? For a moment, Zhong Liying was startled. Before I knew it, Seo-ryang and Joo Seo-yoon were approaching the vacant lot. Interest arose on Seo-ryangs face. Are you two having a fight? Yes? Oh yes! What? Why are you so disciplined all of a sudden? Oh no. Xiliang looked around. Looking at the traces, it looks like it was stuck with a box-fighting technique. Yeo-min must have had a hard time. Zhong Liying stuck out his tongue. Do you see everything? What cant you see? Considering the footprints on the ground, the marks on the trees that were scratched by the unresolved history, and the level of martial arts of the two, it is not that difficult to infer the process and result. Youre amazing, brother. Why do you have something like this? Zhong Liying smiled and said. Did you finish your work well? Yes. I got to see Mt. Wudang for the first time in a while and met some people. Now, we just have to go on our way. okay. Looking at Zhongliying who nodded, Xioliang said with a smile on his face. Anyway, the review seems complicated. yes? Is there any problem? Zhong Liying, who was scratching his cheek with an awkward expression, spoke honestly. I was actually thinking about our capital punishment. The smile on Seo-ryangs face deepened. He is truly an honest guy. As he was the successor of the Geogyeong family, he must have learned about the goings on of the world in his own way, but just by looking at him talk, he still seemed like a naive boy. And Xu Liang liked Zhong Liyings simple temperament. Because of public opinion? yes. Zhong Liying sighed. It wasnt long ago that I heard that you made some kind of deal with your brother and that you are playing in the midfield. I guess so. Because I didnt say anything before. He No, I dont know what hes doing in the midfield, but when I see him, I dont know how to treat him. I understand. You deserve it. And Im curious. Zhong Liying looked straight at Xu Liang. The eyes were full of complexity, but as expected, their foundation was full of honesty. Brother, or rather, the leader, why did you come into the world with our brother-in-law? If you are planning to put an end to the seven factions and the three clans and take down the most difficult enemy, Dam Sa-young, I think it makes more sense to summon the masters and troops of our church. Xu Liang chuckled. Didnt I say I would show you the world? Yes, you did. Why? You dont think thats the end? yes. It was a somewhat dangerous statement. Questioning the thoughts and decisions of the religious leader could be problematic enough. Of course, Xu Liang did not hold Zhong Liying accountable. There are many small reasons, but the biggest intention was to see and feel the world. Thats right. okay. Anyway, as long as youre with me , no matter what faction in the world comes, you wont be in danger. It was terrifying confidence. And he was indeed a person qualified to say such a thing. Is that really the biggest reason? Yes. But if you dont really understand, I can explain the next biggest reason. Yes? Seoliang looked up at the sky. His clear and deep eyes were looking at his nemesis who was not yet ready. Because this is appropriate. Its big enough that he doesnt flinch in surprise. ?! But it looks like there are a lot of people who will come to me like that ordinary person who was the head of Shaolin. Chapter 588 Episode 588 There is no play (6)He will come out into the world? exactly. Why are you telling this to this person? There is no particular reason. I am not making an effort to show it to my subordinates, but I think it will give some energy to you who are still unable to erase the confusion. . I hope you dont misunderstand. Its okay for the head of the family as well as all the prosecutors under his command to stay here forever. That cant be possible. We have received a favor that is difficult to repay, but in the end, we and the castle are fundamentally different. Isnt that the same for the Heavenly Demon Church? Thats right. You admit it right away. But I, and my late father, also have faith in the Seo sect leader. It may sound arrogant, but I do not trust the Seongju as much as the Seo sect leader. I dont mean to sound arrogant, but if the Lord of the castle heard that, he would be quite upset. Thats why Im talking to you, a soldier. ha ha ha! I dont like saying this, but I will definitely repay the favor I received. Even if I tell you not to pay it back, you will pay it back somehow, right? It would be better for you to pay back as much as possible. You know us well. There is no reason to refuse a thousand gold just to show me the distribution. Thats right. But I didnt know the matriarch would say something like that. Is that so? I guess its one of two things. Either they misread me or Ive changed. What do you think, matriarch? I dont want to think about it. I understand one thing. The head of the family is still quite mentally tired. No, rather, the fatigue is only increasing as time passes. . I wont even pretend to understand or give meaningless words of encouragement. However, the name of Namgung (όm) is still honored. The reputation of courage and courage that your family has built up over hundreds of years is absolutely not something that can be destroyed in a short period of time. Its not that. Stop it. So go. ? Go and meet him. Meet him and get the answer. Are you sure that Master Seo will give me an answer? Im not sure. But the matriarch didnt find the answer while she was staying here, right? ! I dont want to admit it, but Yeomramasin, the current leader of the Heavenly Demon Church, trained martial arts so powerful that he could be compared to any other cult leader in history, excluding the previous cult leaders. The Lord Seong said that he also realized a principle as high as the martial arts. . And doesnt the head of the family have some kind of relationship with the head of the Seo clan? I dont know why the head of the Seo clan came to this world, but if the head of the family comes to visit, I wont treat him poorly. Why are you so nice to me? hmm? Whether it is a political sect, a sect, or a demonic sect, the nature of the faction will ultimately differ depending on the character and politics of the leader. However, the castle of your hometown is outside the sects main sect. And Namgung is a stones throw away from the Iron Blood Fortress. For the sake of the future, we will not disappear. It would be beneficial. Haha, if I had thought that way, I wouldnt have accepted you in the first place. It was a situation that we had no choice but to accept, right? Well, if you say that, I have nothing to say. What is the reason? Why are you so good to me, or to us? Well, its really difficult to explain the reason. Besides, Im a soldier. Im not the lord of the castle. . I can just tell you this one thing. ? We dont want any more fighting. ! Even if the Celestial Demon God Church truly forms the Demon World, we will not fight against them. In fact, we do not have the strength to fight, and we do not want to cause any more trouble and harm ourselves. is it. Thats right. As proof of that, we have already joined hands with the Protestant general. !! You seem surprised. But I cant help it. The power of the Heavenly Demon Church is the greatest of all time. Wouldnt it be a much greater benefit to join hands and coexist rather than forcibly stop them as they stand on the verge of conquering the world of magic? I guess so. exactly. Im sorry. I offended Emperor Hwang with my somewhat sharp words and actions. Hahaha! Im not upset at all. Its true, if the Seo leader hadnt come to help us at that time, Iron Blood Castle would have walked the path of destruction. . The turbulent period that led to fighting has already passed. Now is the time for recovery. The tribulation in the Central Plains has entered its final stages, so lets help those who have come down from the fighting. What do you mean? hmm? Does that mean that the tribulation in the central plains is not over yet? Dam Sa-young is alive, right? !! You didnt know? Well, you must have been so distracted that you didnt even think about it. Then why did the religious leader come into the world? I dont know the exact reason. Who can look into his heart? However, I dont think that Seo Seo-ju, who has not even seen Dam Sa-yeongs body, will feel free to create an empire just because he received the declaration of defeat. . Well, Ive had a long talk. Lets go now. Ive prepared travel expenses and a war horse in advance. Thank you. Just repay the debt and thats enough. Now that were talking, lets ask for one more thing. I will take good care of my family. . Please come back. then. * * * It was a quiet journey. The inside of the Cheonmas carriage was truly quiet. Perhaps because it was so well made, it has not had any repairs and has not had any problems since it has traveled thousands of miles. Zhu Qing had his eyes closed most of the day, probably because he had a lot on his mind. I couldnt tell if I was meditating or sleeping. Seo-ryang also often looked out the window and got lost in thought, and Chae Yeo-min, who was the most talkative, was also absorbed in martial arts and spent all day meditating. Joo Seo-yoon and Jong Li-young were not lively personalities to begin with, so the carriage was often quiet as if there was no one around. We ate when the time came, and stopped the carriage every two hours to rest. Amazingly, the horses pulling the carriage ran a thousand miles without eating much fodder. How many more days have passed like that? hmm. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. Thats interesting. Joo Seo-yoon looked at him with puzzled eyes. yes? I thought that the information network over there was now obsolete. But it still flew and crawled for hundreds of years. What do you mean? At that time, Ma Dong-pils voice was heard from the coachmans seat. Master. Know. What should I do? Were supposed to meet at least once anyway. Just keep going. All right. Joo Seo-yoons eyes sparkled. Maybe an enemy? Xu Liang smiled coldly. Well, thats right. If you pull out a sword, I will kill you. If you make a fuss, I will crush you. If you talk back, I will kick your ass. Where is it? Sacheondanga. Joo Seo-yoons face was filled with surprise. We havent even entered Sacheon yet? It wasnt even in the direction of Sacheon. Seoliang had planned to enter Sacheon after meeting at Gwanpyeong. Nevertheless, the party came to visit first? Its always been like that. Even during Sogyo, there were many times when I would play in the midfield and the opponent would be caught off guard. Xu Liang chuckled. In the end, things in the world rarely turn out the way I want. That doesnt change even after reaching this level. Things in the world are not as I feel. In that case, we just try to calmly accept even unimaginable variables as long as they are controllable. And Seoryang was now in a position where he would not be surprised if any variables arose. They are the ones who should be destroyed first. There was a clear look of displeasure on Zhu Qings face. The Tang family is a family that made firearms in violation of national laws even when the influence of the empire was strong in the past. They even made fireworks, which was banned by the country, and were one of the most vicious among the martial people. It was. Was it like that? I guess I didnt know. There is a book called Thousand Years of Imperial History in the imperial palace library. It has over 300 volumes. If you look at the Annals of the Emperor among them, you can see all the illegal activities committed by those Tang people. Its full of human history. Hoo? Even when the empire was strong, it caused such a mess And yet you left the Tang family alone? That cant be possible. The imperial palace has destroyed the Tang family many times over the generations. But they were as cunning as rats and as venomous as any poisonous snake. I couldnt pull out the roots. They made a fortune through all kinds of illegal means, including human trafficking, and used that wealth to make poisons and memorized firearms. I am guessing that they originally intended to create another armed nation, not the martial arts nation. oh? They say that after repeating extinction and expansion for generations, they gave up on establishing a nation and went back to martial arts. Of course, I havent actually seen it, but the Annals of the Emperor is notorious for its extremely realistic descriptions. Its very likely true. . Notoriety? Notorious to the emperors. Every single detail of the emperor, who is said to be the representative of heaven, is written down. Thats amazing. Zhou Qing frowned. Those guys joined hands with someone like Dam Sa-yeong. I dont know about other factions, but those from the Tang family would not have joined Dam Sa-yeongs command. At best, they would be allies. Those bastards pride is like a national treasure. Be careful. Arent you the strongest martial artist of the time? I dont know what your purpose is, but you must have come to see it because you are confident. You are confident and want revenge. plural? During my days at the elementary school, I captured several party leaders. The family leader was put to death. Unfortunately, he did not die by my hands. Zhou Qings eyes wavered. Im going to rush at those damned bastards. His words became reality. Coogugung. The carriage stopped. At the same time, a loud voice echoed throughout the mountain path. The rare evil sects demon cult leader must reveal himself immediately!! It was a voice full of power. However, on the other hand, it was a voice that felt more aged than expected. Even though it is clearly an old mans voice, it feels as strong as steel. Its not enough to shake the world, so I dare to ask the party question!! It was then. Kwaaaaang! The old mans voice was drowned out by a terrifying explosion of alcohol. Ma Dong-pil, who was sitting on the coach seat, was suddenly standing proudly with the black blood demon sword drawn. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I will pay with my life for my disrespect towards the leader. Dont hide and squeak like a rat, but come crawl out in front of me right now. You brat!! Burss! An old man with a proud physique appeared from beyond the mountain path. The old man with a pure white beard and flowing white hair was showing his age. It was not easy to guess his age. However, the energy radiating from his whole body was so explosive that it did not match his wrinkle-filled face. Ma Dong-pils eyes deepened. Master. Seo-ryangs voice came from inside the carriage. Except that old man. And there are a total of seventy-two people. Judging from the foul smell, it looks like they brought explosives. What are you going to do? It roared. Blood-red flames flickered on the black blood demon sword, and a roar that could not be attributed to an animal or a monster was heard. Ma Dong-pils eyes lit up. Theyre just a bunch of dogs. Theres no need to reveal your identity. Chapter 589 Episode 589 There is no entertainment (7)Tangyangchung (Ɨn). He is the previous head of the Sichuan Tang family and a great expert who was known as the West Heavenly Death God because he was famous for his particularly cruel hands and viciousness among the Tang clan members. Seocheonsashin. It means that he is the envoy of the land west of the central plains. Of course, the western land refers to Sichuan Province, where the Tang family is located. However, even further west, in Cheonghae, there was no one who had a reputation for being more bloody than Dangyangchung. A hand that is more vicious than any assassin or even a demon head. To the point that it was said that the only reason he was not declared a martial enemy was because he was the master of the Four Heavenly Dang Family. The reason why he transferred the position of head of the family to his son, Tang Jeon, at a somewhat early age was to achieve the ultimate in Tang family martial arts. The martial arts of the Tang family were all harsh and vicious. However, since his main focus was poison and memorization, he was less talented than other martial artists in the central region. The Tang family was able to enjoy its current reputation because it pursued brains rather than military talent, vengeance rather than mercy, and revenge rather than gratitude. But Dangyangchong was different. He was fiercer than anyone else, and as a member of the Tang family, he placed more emphasis on resolving grudges than repaying a favor, but he thought that the only person who could achieve the ultimate in Tang family martial arts was himself, who was born with the greatest talent in history. A person who is gifted in all areas necessary to learn Tangga martial arts. He lived in his familys homeland for a long time and devoted himself to martial arts. And now. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Dangyangchung, who said he would not come out into the world until he achieved his goal, appeared. Its strong. Ma Dong-pil adjusted his black blood demon sword and held it while looking at Dan Yang-chung, who had a pale beard like a immortal. Strong. I climbed to the pole. Surprisingly, Dangyangchung had reached the state of flower scenery. Although the depth was shallower than that of Ma Dong-pil, it was a great feat in itself to break through the wall of Hwa-gyeong with a martial arts that mainly focused on poison and memorization. Thats not even the beginning. It has reached a certain level of maturity. It meant that even after breaking through the wall of the flower world, I continued to hone my skills even further. Thats amazing. As far as I know, there have been no more than three people in the Tang family who have attained the rank of Buddha. The Tang familys Neigongsim method is basically based on poisonous energy. Considering that Poison Gong is also a branch of Nei Gong, there is no law that says you cannot reach the level of Hwagyeong by practicing Poison Gong. However, because toxic energy is fundamentally the opposite of pure, the more concentrated it is, the greater the burden on the body, making it extremely difficult to break through the limits of martial arts. That means. Ma Dong-pils magical eyes were stained with blood. Guyumagong was opened. It means that the authors talent is greater than anyone elses. After all, the world is wide. This is why the list of teenage masters is filled right away. Perhaps the deep mountains and valleys are teeming with people stronger than the worlds top ten masters. Wooooow. The black blood demon sword radiated terrible magical energy. this guy. Tang Yangchongs face distorted. What kind of magic training did he have to achieve that he attained the level of enlightenment at such a young age? No matter how surprised Ma Dong-pil was, he could not compare to Dan Yang-chung. The moment Dangyangchong felt Ma Dongpils demonic energy, he literally almost took his breath away. What kind of monster is this? It wasnt because of magic or magic swords. The problem was his age. No matter how I looked at it, it seemed like he was a person of his age who had not yet reached the level of ignorance. At most, hes probably in his mid-thirties. I was so surprised that for a moment I thought he was an expert in anti-rohwandong (߀ͯ). Moreover, the purity of the inner energy he gave off was even better than his own handwriting. Excluding enlightenment, Jinkis concentration is ahead of himself. How can the martial arts skills of a young guy who hasnt even lived half his lifespan be so great? Tsutsutsutsu. Black venom rose from both of Tang Yangchongs hands. Ma Dong-pils expression hardened. Its terrible. The moment the poison was released, the air changed. This was the reason why masters of poison were so scary. If the air is polluted with miasma, anyone who is not immune to the poison will be hit just by breathing. It was not a problem that even a top expert could avoid. Create an environment that is favorable to you from the start and stick to it. Ma Dong-pil did not think that Dan Yang-chung was a coward. Because that is the martial arts of the Tang family. Regardless, doing anything to win was natural in a world of survival of the fittest. Grumbling. If the opponent dominates the air with poison, our side has no choice but to burn the poison with fire. The flames of the Nine Demon Fires rose and slowly burned away the poison that had polluted the air. Unbelievable. Tang Yangchongs eyes wavered. Does this mean it has enough firepower to burn the Banyang God poison? Banyang Shindok was like a summation of Tang Yangchongs 80 years of martial arts history. Unlike other poisons, it is resistant to fire and will not be scattered even by a typhoon as long as the caster has the ability. The supreme poison that broke the limitations of poison was Banyang Shindok. I was planning on letting them fight without even lifting a finger, but how can I handle such extremely high temperature firepower? I knew it. Flash! Dangyangchongs two eyes showed a terrifying, life-threatening sight. You guys are people who shouldnt exist in this world. Grrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr. Hundreds of memorized words poured out from the wide-open gun. The memorization that poured out formed a huge circle and circled around Dangyangchong. I couldnt figure out where in my body I had hidden all that memorization. Tension appeared on Ma Dong-pils face. Chiri ririn! Chiri riri ring! Memorization collided with memorization, creating a strange sound. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! The bloody flame exploded like a fire bomb and engulfed Ma Dong-pil whole. It protects the body from shock waves coming from outside by covering the whole body with Guyumahwa. Tang Yangchongs eyebrows twitched. Let me ask you just one question. . What did you do with my son and the dark cloud and the poisonous dragon? The party ticket for the party election. All of them were the backbone of the party. Its not that the Tang family will collapse without them, but the three of them were Tang Yangchongs direct blood relatives. Ma Dong-pil opened his mouth. Why are you asking us that? I heard that three children were harmed by demonic cultists. The children in the family said that the three children were probably dead. . Let me ask you, are those three guys really dead? Could it be that even the envoy of Seocheon, who is said to be the best in the world, was not free from kinship? Ma Dong-pil spoke briefly. I do not know. Tang Yangchongs face distorted. They must stay alive. They must die by my hands. It was truly a surprising statement. Even Ma Dong-pil hesitated for a moment. These are the people who tarnished the name of the great Tang family. I trusted them with outstanding ability and entrusted them with the family, but they were attacked by lowly people and brought the familys reputation to the ground. This is a sin worthy of death. It was a bloody temper. Even though he is his blood relative, he says he will personally kill him for tarnishing the family name. It wasnt just something I said. The murder and anger in his eyes showed that his words were sincere. The corners of Ma Dong-pils mouth rose. You dont have to worry about whether they survive. You will die here. dare! You deserve to die 10,000 times for insulting the religious leader. Slurp. The point of the Black Blood Demon Sword was aimed at Tang Yangchong. . A moment of silence. Flash! The two rushed at each other without worrying about who would go first. Paaaaaa! Ma Dong-pils new technique was so fast and light that it made your mouth drop. However, Danyangchungs divine law was no less than Ma Dongpils. In fact, he was more relaxed than Ma Dong-pil. For those who use poison and memorization, the ability to control distance is essential. The divine law of the Tang family is capable of discussing the best in the world. however. Ma Dong-pils eyes sparkled with fire. Catch it. He swung the black blood demon sword sharply. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! A huge stream of flame spread out in a half-moon shape. Although its speed was slow, its destructive power was second to none. Moreover, the sword energy contained Guyumahwa, which burned even the Banyang God poison, the strongest poison of the Tang family. Dangyangchongs eyes, a sword attack that was difficult to block in a head-on fight, burst into green light. ?! At that moment, a strange look appeared in Ma Dong-pils eyes. Quick. I expected to avoid inspection. However, as soon as I dodged it, it flew high into the sky and was heading towards my rear. It was such a great new law that it made my eyes widen. At this level, it was almost like flying in the sky. The problem was where Dangyangchong was headed. this guy! Dangyangchung, who was possessed by the divine law, arrived near the carriage in an instant and let out a murderous cry. You dont even show your face when the master of the great Four Heavenly Tang Houses comes. You will pay for your arrogance with death! Hwaaaaaaa! A black cloud rose from both of Tang Yangchongs hands. That was when Ma Dong-pil, who was surprised, was about to hit him in the back. [Catch the dropping ones first.] Argh! The reaction was immediate. Ma Dong-pil ran straight to the mountain path on the right. INOOM! Tang Yangchong swung his double pole. The target was the body of the carriage. It was then. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! Nine pillars of fire rose up with the carriage and horses in the center, creating a gust of wind and shooting towards Tang Yangchong. omg! Dangyangchong could not contain his astonishment. The pillars of fire that broke the ground and rose up were rushing towards him. But its fast. It was a speed that far exceeded the human reaction speed. It was even twice as hot as the flames lit by that young swordsman. The moment the pillar of fire erupted, I felt heat as if my whole body was going to burn. Paaaaang! Tang Yangchong quickly retreated to the rear. Puff puff puff! Nine pillars of fire collided with each other, creating a tremendous roar. Gu Yuma Flower explodes in the air. But it didnt end there. Dozens of exploding fireballs swirled gently and all shot towards Tang Yangchong. !! Dangyangchongs face was colored with shock. Igigeo (ԚS)! Raising that ridiculous flame with only internal energy is a miracle beyond imagination, and he manipulates the scattered fireballs and shoots them towards the desired target. I was surprised by the extreme enlightenment and the amount of energy beyond imagination. I couldnt even imagine how deep an attack would be needed to attack this range. But now was not the time to be surprised. Theres no avoiding it! Tangyangchongs dual arms moved like lightning. Hwawoojipjeon (꼯D)! Chi-chi-chi-chi-chi-ching! Hundreds of memorized words came together at an incredible speed, forming the shape of a huge shield. A shield of steel was created with Dangyangchungs inner power and poison added to it. Fireballs pounded the defense shield mercilessly. Kwakwakwak! Ugh! Every part of the shield became red-hot, and soon molten iron dripped down. Unbelievable! The strongest defense that only those who achieved the pinnacle of the secret technique of the Tang familys dark technique, Mancheonhwawoo (M컨), could use, was collapsing at a single blow. That wasnt all. As the shield became thinner, the tremendous heat I felt earlier began to penetrate through the miasma. Ugh! Tang Yangchong retreated out of the twenty-odd chapters. There was no way to escape this heat without increasing the distance. It was then. Fuuuuuuuuuuuck! A loud explosion occurred in the mountain path where the familys elite was hiding. Tang Yangchongs face distorted. He immediately realized what that explosion meant. You damn demon cultists! It was then. Hey old man. A voice full of laughter was heard from inside the carriage. Arent the soles of your feet hot? In an instant, Tang Yangchongs face turned white. Fuuuuuuu! A huge pillar of fire rose from the ground. Chapter 590 Episode 590 There is no play (8)Pussssss. Dangyangchong, who retreated through the smoke, was in quite a dire state. More than half of his beard was singed, his finely combed hair was scattered, and his clothes had burnt holes in various places. indeed. Tang Yangchong looked at the carriage with eyes full of disappointment. An exclamatory voice came from inside the carriage. Its an amazing new law. I thought this would be enough to easily suppress it. The praise of the strong is always generous. That was the case with the person currently speaking. this guy! Tang Yangchongs face turned red. How dare you make fun of me?! Saaaaagh! A black mist spewed out around Dangyangchongs body. It was a miasma on a different level from before. Finally, he carried out the reversal of the season, which he had been refining for decades. Heeheeheehee! The horses let out a harsh cry. Poison is the most dangerous weapon in the natural world. Moreover, the Banyang divine poison spread by Yeokmushirans magic was the best poison in the world, surpassing even the intangible poison. Even the horses that were calmed down with magic were capable of going wild. In other words, it was difficult to prevent the sense of discomfort emanating from Tang Yangchong even with the magical energy emitted by the strongest demon of the time. Tang Yangchong growled like an animal. You are a demonic cult? Yes. Jump out now! Today I will show you that there is a sky above the sky! What does the sky mean to an old woman in a gloomy corner of a house tinkering with poison? This guy?! Take down Mount Tai before you reach the sky. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! A huge explosion of alcohol shook the entire area. Tang Yangchong looked back. omg! Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! A ray of flame was approaching at great speed. Kill your enemies and drink their blood. The demonic sword that drank the blood burned the demonic energy, and the burned demonic energy increased the demonic powers output to the highest point for an instant. It was Ma Dong-pil who transformed into flame itself with the annihilation of the enemy. The sight of him shooting out, wearing the fire dragon of the demon world all over his body, was a disaster that had come from the last days. Coooooo! Dangyangchung, who gave strength to both feet, unleashed a counterattack. Paaaaang! Black tension shot out at a frightening speed. As for poison, its power was determined by the concentration of the poison rather than its destructive power or speed. However, Dangyangchungs funeral method was not like that. It was incredibly fast, and the destructive power felt as unusual as the speed. Even if it did not contain poison, it could be said to be a decoration for the whole world in itself. Ma Dong-pils eyes, facing the swirling tension, were completely stained with blood. Quaaaang! It was one sword, two swords. The tension of the Yeokmu Dokjang was shattered helplessly by the slash containing the powerful attack of Gujung Demon Geomse. Although it was only a single move, it contained martial principles that broke the spirit and destroyed the style. Tang Yangchong, who realized that it would be difficult to win with just his strength for a split second, quickly moved his hands again. Rumbling. It felt like thunder was rumbling. The real energy spread in the air is released as a long wind, a land wind, a wind wind, etc. Since there was no need to increase internal strength, the attack speed was one beat faster. Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He was the one who freely controlled the miasma that spread out in all directions. Although he could not compare to the level of mastery in controlling firearms, his skills in controlling memorization and poisonous weapons deserved praise. Ma Dong-pils sword danced. Pow! Puff poop! Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! The attack is crushed with the power of the sword, and the poison that explodes and scatters is burned away with Guyumahwa. Poison and memorization do not mean that their destructive power is low, and magic attacks are not without their strange nature. If Dangyangchung was demonstrating Tangga martial arts to the extreme, Ma Dongpil was also demonstrating martial arts martial arts to the extreme. A head-to-head battle between monsters who have transcended the limits of martial arts and established their own territory. There were miraculous attacks that left viewers with their mouths wide open. Quaaaang! Finally, Ma Dong-pil landed on the ground. Hahaha! The black miasma created dozens of gusts of wind and targeted Ma Dong-pil. It was similar to how Xi Liang controlled the pillar of fire. In fact, Tang Yangchong was just copying the trick he had just been dealt. However, it consumed less internal power and was easier to operate. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! The Banyang Shindoks mist swallowed it up. Tang Yangchong smiled wryly. Damn you! You go on a rampage without even knowing the subject, so you suffer in vain. He shouted towards the cliff to the left. Report! Paaang! Paaaaang! About 40 masters who were not defeated by Ma Dong-pil showed up. They were all veteran masters of the previous generation of the Tang family who entered the closing ceremony together with Tang Yangchong, the elite masters who were all capable of using amazing new methods. I was over 30 years old. Twenty-five pieces of heavy rain and fire needles have become junk. Three of the tyrannical thunderbolts are damaged. It will be difficult to fix them. Tang Yangchongs eyes trembled. Poohui Hwachim was famous for memorizing the explosives of the Tang family. But it was nothing compared to tyranny. The Tyranny Roe was the worst firearm in history, completed only five years ago. It was about one-tenth the size of the imperial artillery, but its power was amplified nearly ten times, and it could be called the sum of the Tang Dynastys technological prowess. Damn you! How dare you destroy my familys treasure?! Tangyangchung glared at the dark cloud made of Banyangshin poison. Crumbling. Crumbling. It looked like Ma Dong-pil was wriggling inside. Dark, dark clouds were floating around at will. Tang Yangchong snorted. Hmph! Seeing that he uses the same martial arts skills as the Demon Cult leader, it seems like he could be the successor. He turned to the carriage. You lost your heir because of your arrogance. But there is nothing to be too sad about. I will have you follow soon. Dangyangchong shouted. Ready to fire! thud! thud! thud! About a dozen veteran soldiers sat side by side at the front, carrying small, four-foot-long artillery pieces on their shoulders. It was a tyranny. It was an invincible artillery piece boasting truly overwhelming power whose recoil was difficult to overcome even with the endurance of a top expert. That wasnt all. Behind the veterans holding tyranny weapons, veteran veterans holding heavy fire needles and various memorized tools lined up in a semicircle. Who in the world would be able to receive the joint efforts of the top leaders of the Party? Whats more, what they were holding were the strongest and worst firearms ever created in hundreds of years of Tang history. Tang Yangchongs smile deepened. No more voices came from inside the carriage. The distance is sufficient. I intentionally widened the distance by 30 sheets. At this level, even the Demon Cult Lord would not be able to use the previous pillars of fire. If he could ignore this distance and use such a divine skill, he would no longer be human. That guy is slowly dying too. I could feel Ma Dong-pils energy, trapped in the dark clouds, diminishing at an alarming rate. At that level, it seems like there is no hope. Rather, it was surprising that he had not died until now. Tang Yangchong raised his hand. Slam! The heat of the tyranny bombs made a menacing sound. Everyone is ready to fire. I will have no choice but to crawl out. The immense destructive power and unbelievable speed of the Tyranny Lightning. Thinking about that, Demon Clan Lord had no choice but to get out of the carriage. And the moment it pops out, Mancheonhwawus final secret power will pour out along with Banyang God Poison. Tang Yangchongs mouth opened. Foot Puff. uh? What is this tingling sensation? Tang Yangchong looked down at his abdomen with bewildered eyes. ?! Its a sword. A black long sword was sticking out of his abdomen. uh? Its creepy. The location was so exquisite. The sword missed the spine and kidneys, sliced through Tang Yangchongs intestines, and pierced the center of his dantian. At that time, a gloomy voice came from behind him. Just being strong in martial arts isnt enough. The veteran veterans looked at Tang Yangchong and the man standing behind him in surprise. Pusssssss. A psychic energy emanated from the black blood demon sword that pierced Tang Yangchongs abdomen. That energy immediately penetrated into Dangyangchongs dantian. Tang Yangchongs face turned white. Kaaaaaaak! A terrible scream swept through my son-in-law. The veteran soldiers who did not carry tyranny weapons hurriedly aimed their heavy rain fire acupuncture needles at Ma Dong-pil. Crump! In an instant, Ma Dongpil, who was hiding behind Dangyangchongs neck and hiding behind him, lifted the black blood demon sword one inch higher. Fuwaaaaak! Kuheook! Dangyangchongs body trembled. Even with Yeokmushirans absolute power, he could not move his body as he wanted. Even in the midst of terrible pain and bloody fear, he could not hide his wonder. Why? Danggas inner strength is also honed with a focus on the Hadanjeon. But his poison was flowing throughout his body. Even if Danjeon was injured, there should be no major problems in using the Banyang Shindok, which was filled up to the fingertips. But it doesnt move. The poison is the body. Having received a fatal wound for the first time in his life, his mind was unable to move, like a dying animal caught in a noose. No, no, no! You bastard! Cant you let him go right now! You damn demonic bastard! Ma Dong-pils eyes sparkled. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! Ahh! Ahhhh! Tang Yangchong screamed in pain. It had to be that way. Ma Dong-pil held Dan Yang-chung in his arms and made Gu Yuma Flower bloom all over his body. Cheeeeeeeee! Dangyangchongs skin was melted in several places due to burns. Considering the fire power of Gu Yumahua, it was surprising that his entire body did not turn into a lump of charcoal at once. This probably means that the level he has achieved is supreme. Slurp. Ma Dong-pil said, reducing his firepower. Step back. This guy! I could turn your matriarch to ashes if I wanted to. !! Put down what youre holding and step away. The veterans were perplexed. They closed down together with Danyangchung and their martial arts skills also grew greatly. In the process, he was able to create tyranny bombs and create several new martial arts. However, their pride had turned into arrogance due to the absence of actual combat for over twenty years, and they could never have imagined such an outcome. Rumbling. Bloody tears flowed from Ma Dong-pils eyes. In order to catch the enemy off guard, he persevered in the solo dance of Banyang Shindok, killing even his vital energy. Theres no need to do that? Not like that. He clearly told Seo-ryang that he would handle it. If so, he had to do it even if it meant risking his life. I couldnt help but feel sorry for receiving Seo-ryangs help, even if only for a moment. Now is the time to take responsibility for your words. You dont want to step down? Thats good. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! Kaaaaagh! Blood-red flames soared, completely surrounding Ma Dong-pil and Dan Yang-chong. Wait a minute! Im backing off! Im backing off! this guy! Cant you quit? The veteran veterans, shocked, all put down their weapons and firearms in their hands. Although this was what he had asked for, Ma Dong-pil was inwardly dumbfounded. This easy? He was planning on risking his life to catch them all, but he only gave in after this playful threat? At that time, Seoryangs voice rang in his mind. [A wild beast needs to taste blood periodically. Those old men eat meat brought to them by others. [It is only a half-sized beast.] It is a beast that has lost the instinct of a hunter. No matter how sharp its teeth and claws are, they are of no use. Whoop! The fierce Guyuma fire extinguished in an instant. Quaaang! At the same time, a huge fire dragon spewed out from Ma Dong-pils left hand. The target was tyranny. A clear look of fear appeared on the faces of the veterans. You crazy bastard!! Quaaaaang! Chapter 591 Episode 591 Disciples of the Nine Great Heavenly Demons (1)He had a dream. It wasnt just a dream. Unlike other dreams, it clearly showed his past. Who is that person? The blurry image of someone became increasingly clear. omg! Startled, he quickly bowed his head. Are you here? Are you here? That short sentence gave me goosebumps. My heart was pounding like crazy. Before I knew it, my back became wet, my mouth was dry, and even my hands and feet were shaking. Phew. The air in Daejeon heated up. The temperature rose, my body became wet with cold sweat, and I felt strangely chilled. Its increased quite a bit. It was a great compliment. The absolute person he knew was not a person who easily praised someone. Most people dont even tell me that I did a good job or that I had a hard time. Has it increased considerably? Those words can be said to be a rare compliment for an absolute and unprecedented being. He answered with a trembling voice. It is a blessing from Master. Yes. That absolute person was his master, the great lord of the 100,000 demons, and a living disaster itself. Cheonma Lee Cheon-sang. Even though he possessed absolute force, he did not go out into the world, and yet no demon dared to be dissatisfied, and furthermore, all demons were convinced that his martial arts were absolutely invincible. Is it my favor? Yes yes! I didnt give you anything. He swallowed hard. My mouth was so dry that even my throat felt sore. I heard youve been living a pretty interesting life lately. I could tell without having to look up. Masters face showed a faint expression of interest, and his eyes were filled with a boredom that was hundreds of times more intense than that interest. You got hit by the third one? As expected, it was like that. There was nothing Master didnt know. Because he is the master of Protestantism? Because every informant within the Protestant Church gives him every single little report? no. Even if he was not an informant, he was a person who knew everything that was happening within the Protestant Church. Possessing divine eyes that cannot be guessed by human common sense, I did not know that Masters eyes could reach not only to the Protestant Church but also to the whole world. The first one came out of the closed building. You must have met him, right? yes. You made it to the top of the pole. Thats amazing. . But even that greatness seems to fade in the presence of the third. As you know, the thirds martial arts skills have long since surpassed yours. flinch! My fists naturally gained strength. Yes. I hate to admit it, but it was true. Hes like a nerd who suddenly got caught in a coin trap and used to live today and tomorrow. Such a guy suddenly escaped from his demons, entered the Gojuk Forest, and came out into the world, having practiced great martial arts. And again several months later. The martial artist of Seorang, who was his priest and much younger in age, had far surpassed himself, who had risked his life to practice martial arts for a long time. Becoming a supreme demon is an area that requires more than talent or effort. There are even those who are lucky enough to reach extreme demon status. In that respect, the state of extreme demonism provides its own level of fairness to all martial artists in the world. It can also be said to be a semi-level state. He was inwardly surprised. Master was not a man of many words. I dont know about other disciples, but at least he never said this much in front of himself. The first and third have reached such a level. It must be a daunting level for you now. He gritted his teeth without realizing it. Yes. For him, the ultimate goal was still a long way off. No, he had never even broken through his own limitations in the first place. As a scholar of the Heavenly Demon Church, he accumulated outstanding military skills for his age, but in the end, that was all. An ant that wanders, not even knowing where the peak is, let alone climbing through it. I transcended human limitations and gained unprecedented strength, but I felt even more ashamed because I gained this power not through expedient methods, but through expedient methods. The third one wouldnt have done that. Even his eldest brother, Jin Gwan-yong, studied the expedient method of combining two gods and demons and rose to the level of a supreme demon. If it werent for that, I wouldnt have even been able to dream of reaching the extreme. But the third was different. There were no shortcuts to this guy. Although I was angry, I knew it because I had reached my current level through countless shortcuts. He is orthodox among orthodox. He was a true demon who trained in martial arts, gained enlightenment through countless experiences, and reached the ultimate level with an unimaginable will. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Compared to the third child, the eldest brother is just a child. Regardless of the level of strength, the process of reaching that position is different. Even if the two of them went head to head right now, it would be difficult for the eldest brother to beat the third. Because lies dont work in martial arts. There were no loopholes in the state he had built up through severe asceticism and pure martial zeal without any shortcuts. Much more so, the third one is not just a martial arts expert. He possesses an outstanding brain and has the wisdom and determination to use tactics that go beyond common sense without hesitation in order to get what he wants. That was why he felt defeated by the third. He was not only an innate warrior, but also possessed outstanding intellect. It is difficult to find a wise person among the most intelligent people. The reason is because you are already smart, so there is no need to be stubborn. But the third did not. Whether its Ishin Happo or anything else, there are plenty of ways to improve your martial arts skills if you look for them. There was no way the third child didnt know that. However, he stuck to one path without any shortcuts, and eventually he reached the extreme and reached the realm of perfection. Maybe even he already knew. The feeling of defeat that washed over me made me feel weak. The masters praise for the third child and the difference between vessels once again becomes apparent. He spoke like this without realizing it in front of the Absolute One who is the best in the world, even the best of all time. Do you want me to give up? There was no answer back. Gritting his teeth, he raised his head. Flash! It felt as if my eyes were burning from my magical eyes, which were filled with extreme drowsiness. But he gritted his teeth and held on. The feeling of extreme defeat and futility actually gave me the strength to overcome fear and intimidation. My eldest brother and third brother are so outstanding that my chances of becoming their successor, even though I havent even reached their feet yet, are close to zero. . Is that why you called me? Did you want to tell me not to throw away my life needlessly and to leave the stage because its a fight I cant win anyway? He was excited like never before. Did the anger that I had been holding in for so long burst out? He said things that would normally be unthinkable in a turbulent shout. If thats the case, then why did you take me as your disciple? Why didnt you teach me martial arts properly? Why are you telling me that someone who was so indifferent to his student should leave the stage now? Have you developed sympathy for me that you didnt have before?! You dont deserve it. !! I am disqualified as a teacher. But that doesnt just apply to you. It applies to everyone. He gritted his teeth. Yes. This absolute demon does not favor anyone. He was a person who did not know such feelings in the first place. In that respect, he was a truly fair person. Because I was indifferent to everyone and viewed everything as worthless. That made me even more angry. If you were going to leave it like this, if you were going to leave it to the good guys to survive on their own, why did you make them your disciples? I didnt want this life! Thats none of my business. How! But you chose. ?! I told all my disciples, Wouldnt you regret it? I told you that as my disciple, you could obtain glory and power beyond measure, but you could also fall into the abyss. !! I told you to choose, and everyone chose according to the results. You, too, just made your own choices like other children. Thats nonsense! We were all young back then! We were at an age where we couldnt think normally! Should I have comforted him? !! Is that what you wanted from me? His face turned pale. That There is no point in questioning me about that. In the end, it will only end up revealing your own incompetence and pettiness. But me! The first and third never had any regrets. I was speechless for a moment. Yes. Not to mention the third, that mean and vicious Jin Gwan-yong has never once regretted his current situation. Just move on. My environment was like this, so I just did everything I could in this environment. ! Finally he realized. The difference between myself and those monstrous executioners. They dont complain. In an environment where it would not be strange to pour out criticism beyond complaining, all I could do was look ahead and run. Are you afraid of that demon? Not like that. This is because I know that complaining will not change reality. This is because I realized that I would not be able to achieve a better life if I listened to the reprimands of a demon god who could not feel the same emotions as a fingernail, like I did now. The only thing that can change the unfortunate reality is the drive and effort to make real changes, not complaints and dissatisfaction. The eldest brother and third child, the rare monsters who reached the extreme limit at such a young age, must have already realized this. Just get out of here. . With that kind of attitude, you cant even get past the fifth, let alone the first and third. A fierce demonic energy flashed in the eyes of the Absolute. Let me be clear, Duma. If you go any further even after realizing your defeat, you will surely die. And you will long for life and a future. You will beg for your life not from me, the master and master of Protestantism, but from your rivals who led you to defeat. will be. . Choose. He chose. We will see the end. He stood up and turned his back. I will never leave this stage. If I lose to my competitors, I will struggle to survive no matter what. With those words, he left Daejeon. Actually, that was the end of my memory. But surprisingly, this dream world gave him the voice of the Absolute that he had not heard at the time. As he looked at his back as he dangerously left Daejeon, he saw the face of a demon god speaking in a bitter voice. I called you because I saw your future. But you made the same choice again. * * * Guan Ping opened his eyes. A demon knocked on the door as if he had been waiting. Chief Ji! Whats going on? The leader has arrived! !! What should we do? First of all, lets take you to the VIP room! It is done. Guan Ping sighed and stood up. He is the head of our school. I will go out and greet him. Chapter 592 Episode 592. Disciples of the Nine Great Heavenly Demons (2)The Heavenly Demon Immortals of Dominion Seonggyo. Gwanpyeong meets the sect leader. Xu Liang smiled vaguely. Its been a while. yes. How have you been? Thanks to the leader, the castle had a safe day. Its good that you are safe, but the reason I sent you to the central plain was to check the surrounding situation and at the same time secure funds and military power to prepare for an emergency. I know. Im glad you didnt forget. I guess you didnt do things half-heartedly just because the war was over, right? Gwanpyeong spoke again. I will post the report right away. Seo-ryang, who was watching the official review, chuckled. Its okay. I can tell just by hearing your voice. You were doing it right. I apologize. And Seo-ryang nodded. Thank you for your hard work. Guan Pyeong did not reply. It is the reign of another god who became the master of Shinjyo following the succession of the previous head of the Gogeum Jeilma Lee Cheon-sang. Despite this, his posture and prayer were not disturbed in the slightest. Seo-ryang was able to feel the unbelievable change in Gwanpyeongs appearance. Youve become stronger. I got stronger. Martial arts are martial arts, but the mindset itself has changed. Did he at least cultivate discipline on his own? His eyes, which seemed unstable when he was sent out of Shingyo, soon became as firm as a rock. His prayer, as sharp as a sharp knife, proved that his heart was unwavering. Furthermore, it was proof that even the sense of defeat that had been impossible to erase until now had all been burned away. Get up. yes. Seo-ryang tilted his head as he looked at Guan Ping, who stood up in a polite posture. Your mind and body have been corrected and your martial arts skills have also improved, but you look very tired. Was the work too much? no. Or are you already losing strength trying to fight alone with an ugly cult leader? It was a comment thrown as a joke. It was also a joke that would not have been thrown in the first place if the public opinion had not shown this level of change. Indeed, the public response was surprising. Before you came, I had a dream about the former leader. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. Masters? Thats right. It must have been dull. Compared to having a private meeting with the previous religious leader, it is as comfortable as sharing a drink in Mureungdowon. ha ha ha. Seo-ryang, who was laughing out loud, spoke in a satisfied voice. Just take one step further. yes? Both my body and my martial arts skills have already reached their peak. To go beyond that level, I just need to sharpen my mind. ! You have thrown away the feeling of defeat and gained a sense of steadfastness. This is truly a huge improvement. But dont forget this one thing. You are a demon. Main. Building up discipline to calm your mind is a natural process, regardless of whether you are positive or negative. You have fully strengthened yourself. So now, all that is left is to break through your own limitations as a Demon. Guan Pyeong asked honestly. What does it mean to be a demon? Its desire. ! Being honest about your desires, but not being swayed by them. Controlling your desires is controlling the devil. Isnt this the pinnacle of the devil? The peak of evil. Guan Pings eyes wavered. Ultimate Demon The extreme level is a level that is difficult to reach with only expedients. I dont want to bring up bad memories, but the reason Jin Gwan-yong was able to reach extreme demon status was not only because of expedients. . He was almost completely in control of his desires. Thats why he was able to rise to the top. Xu Liang chuckled. Of course, it wasnt perfect because it had the help of a shortcut. Thats why it fell apart at the last minute. Gwanpyeong, who was quietly watching Seoliang, asked. Can you tell me? what? Can you tell me how to ascend to the peak? What if I rise to the peak and rebel against the sect leader? Xu Liang shrugged his shoulders. You can think about it later. But when I see you now, I can see the character of a seeker who wants to strive for his own perfection even when it is time to rebel. . And even if you rebel, you cant help me with martial arts skills like yours. Gwanpyeong laughed without realizing it. I heard that you are called the Flame Demon God. What a shameful star. But its also a strangely fitting nickname. I heard that you single-handedly wiped out Damsayoungs troops that were attacking Iron Blood Fortress. It was quite a stretch. There was great composure on Seoryangs face as he spoke as if he were joking. It wasnt pride or arrogance. It was simply the appearance of an absolute being with a firm belief in himself. Is that why you became stronger? Guan Ping felt dazzled. I really never imagined it would develop to this level. I couldnt feel anything from Seo-ryang. There was no majesty of a supreme king, no ferocity of a demon god, or ominousness of a god of death. Except for its extremely powerful presence, it was no different from any ordinary demon. That was the state of Western Liang. It was a rebuttal in the true sense of the word. He possessed such great power that he seemed rather ordinary, but he possessed a truly mysterious prayer that implicitly revealed the extraordinaryness of the unimaginable effort and experience he put into reaching that level. Guan Pyeong was finally able to be sure. Hes invincible. No one in the contemporary martial arts group could defeat Seoliang. Even if numerous organizations, not just one individual, attacked in droves, they would not be able to kill Seoryang. There was another Lee Cheon-sang who went far beyond human common sense and walked the path of a true god. These are not empty words. Even if I reach the extreme level, you will be able to kill me in just one second. Well, since Ive created the Reigning Demon Emperor, I cant even resist in the first place. Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Is it because I realized the huge gap? Guan Pyeong actually felt relieved. Now I can truly acknowledge this man as my master. Priests younger brothers rival. I sincerely welcome such a person as my lord. It was not an easy task, no matter how highly trained one was. But why did you come into this world? And Gwanpyeong glanced behind Seoliang. There were three men and women standing there with awkward faces. They were Joo Seo-yoon, Jong Ri-young, and Chae Yeo-min. Why those guys? Xu Liang shrugged his shoulders. To show the world. ? Guan Ping made an absurd expression. Just for that reason? Thats all? These guys dont know much about the world yet. In the future, when I achieve the world of magic, Ill have to do my part then, right? Is that really the whole reason? Xu Liang shook his head. Of course thats not all. Guan Pings eyes sparkled. Although he had lived a wandering life until now, he was a man with wisdom in his own way. Having learned the physiology of Kangho and the flow of the world while working as a branch leader, I had now gained the experience equivalent to a mid-level martial arts expert. There was no need for you to come to me at this time. Do you think so? Unless you want to start a new fight. Xu Liang chuckled. Youre quick to notice. Guan Pings face hardened. Are you planning on cleaning up the midfield? okay. You think Damsayoung is alive. Theres no way hes dead. He will start the war again first. certainly. Do you know where he is currently hiding? They said it was Hebei Beijing. To be exact, it must be the imperial palace. Then why dont we reorganize our forces and attack right away? Xu Liang shook his head. He hid all his power there. If he pours out all the power of the new religion, there is nothing he cannot sweep away, but the problem is the damage to our troops. Guan Pings eyes sparkled. It wouldnt be unreasonable to interpret the statement that he has kept all his power hidden as meaning that this is his last chance. yes. They would have built a defense posture like an iron fortress. They could be wiped out, but it would cost a lot of sacrifice. Seo-ryangs smile deepened. It was a sincere smile. Good. Shingyos troops are demons. Gwanpyeong, who always thought only of himself, had grown to the point where he was worried about the safety of the demons. Now Im qualified. Guan Ping frowned. He understood the situation. Work has become tiring. If you look at what he has done so far, he will never show himself unless he is confident enough. I guess so. I would like to ask you one thing. whatever. How strong is this guys military strength? I dont know. I have a rough idea of the number of the Gyoryu Team, but I dont know how many troops the Heavenly Dragon Palace has. Moreover, many of the Seven Sect and Three Family troops have practiced the Heavenly Dragon Art, so if you add that up, the number would be in the thousands at best. I guess we have to consider the imperial army as well. okay. Then Guan Pyeong frowned. There will definitely be a lot of damage. Besides, we dont have any information about their defenses. thats right. In other words, the reason you came into the world was to organize the central government and at the same time attract Damsayoung? Xu Liang shook his head. Youre only half right. You said it. Hell come out when hes ready. Thats right. However, after observing the situation so far, he especially hates the cult leader. If his hatred is that much, I think he might crawl out before he is fully prepared. If he was the guy from before, he would definitely have done that. After all, he was the guy who even tried to stand alone with Master. Now youre saying you wont do that. Because its your last chance. Guan Pings eyes sparkled. Could it be that this is what the cult leader wants? Xu Liang nodded. Yes. It wont take a direct hit, but there is a way to destroy the rest of the army. It could even devastate his mind. I understand why you came here. Im sure you made sure to conduct an investigation, right? We have surveyed all the streams in the north. There is so much volume that it will take time. I hope it can be resolved within 10 days. Ten days Thats a bit tight. Well do our best. good. It was a conversation whose meaning was difficult to understand. Joo Seo-yoon and Jong Li-young had to keep tilting their heads at the meaningless words they exchanged. Of course, Chae Yeo-min had nothing to say. Its best to go in and rest first Hmm? There was a look of surprise in Guan Pyeongs eyes. Did someone from our army get hit? Hmm? No, the prayer I could feel inside the carriage One of them seems to be Mas escort, but the others are all dying, arent they? ? Xu Liang shrugged. Im going to leave it like that. If possible, I would leave it to the doctors hands, but life is so tough that it doesnt get any better or worse. Who is this? Dang Yang-chung, the former head of the Tang family. The Four Heavenly Envoys?! Yes. Guan Pyeong stuck out his tongue. You really never stop having accidents. Seo-ryang burst into laughter. Who am I? Isnt he the master of Protestantism at the time? This is no big deal. Gwanpyeong also burst into laughter. Yes, the leader is a heavenly demon. Do you acknowledge it? Gwanpyeong cleared his throat and turned around. Ill start work right away. Ill tell my subordinates, and Ill take it easy. Rest. Seo-ryang sneered as he watched Guan Ping moving away at a fast pace. You should be embarrassed. Chapter 593 Episode 593 Disciples of the Nine Great Heavenly Demons (3)Hmm. Grumbling. Grumbling. Flames erupted from all over the body. It was not a vivid blood-red flame like usual. The dark red flame, as if mixed with something cloudy, looked somehow ominous. It was clumsy. Ma Dong-pil is drenched in cold sweat and concentrating on his luck. However, a part of his consciousness was reliving the past battle. If the initial strike had been taken by surprise, I wouldnt have experienced these poisoning symptoms. Of course, there was a clear reason why a surprise attack could not be carried out. Dangyangchongs martial arts skills were amazing. He was a truly powerful man who went beyond the limits of poison and reached the state of enlightenment through enlightenment. A strong person of that level can freely handle extreme readings that could be considered the best in the world. Even though Ma Dong-pils level was excellent and Gu Yu-magongs firepower was great, it was an opponent that could not be approached easily. But Ma Dong-pil could tell. That his tactics in dealing with that guy were not the best. The enemy was not just Dangyangchung. It was possible to annihilate them somehow, but if the artillery had been aimed at the carriage, the result would have been worse than not defeating Dangyangchong. Grumbling. My lip, which I had bitten hard, burst and blood flowed out. It was arrogant. As my level rose and my skills improved, I forgot about doing my best. Even if the opponent was stronger than me, I had to prepare to win the match with the best output in the shortest amount of time. He was a rare expert even in Protestantism. Everyone was hissing, but in fact, his martial arts skills were such that no one could match him except for the top few of the Old Great Mazon. In other words, he is one of the top ten powerful people in the Heavenly Demon Church. It wasnt strange if I became arrogant. The problem was his identity. I am the protector. You must not forget your duty as a guard until the moment you die. A guard warrior was a protector and had to eliminate enemies in the fastest and most efficient way to ensure the safety of the guarded object. sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In that respect, his role was no different from that of a killer. Just as an assassin kills his target with a single blow and escapes, a guard warrior must also eliminate the enemy in the shortest possible time and evacuate the guarded target to a safe area. Its been so long since I made another mistake like this. It wasnt something that could even be called a mistake. Anyway, I captured Tang Yangchong and eliminated all the veteran soldiers under his command. But the problem was the next time I faced this situation again. If I fall down after doing my duty, I can die smiling. However, if I cannot fulfill my duty and survive alone, that would be worse than death. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! Gu Yumahua roared harshly. The Banyang Shindok located throughout the Hyeoldo Island ran wild in front of the angry fire. It felt as if the hook-shaped poison particles would tear through my blood vessels at any moment. The most excruciating pain. However, Ma Dong-pil gritted his teeth and endured. Whether the blood vessels are torn or the blood vessels are ruptured, it will be better than continuing to harbor poison. Ma Dong-pil reflects on his past mistakes and regains his composure. With just that brief change, the movement of the magic energy became much more active. Cheeeeeeeek. Black smoke was billowing out from all over the body. It is only with the heightened fire that the Banyang Shin poison is being released. The poison that I had tried countless times until now but could not properly expel was finally evaporating. The change was unbelievable and at an incredible speed. This is it. The glow in Ma Dong-pils eyes gradually gave off a clear magical power. This is the real me. As the level of martial arts rises, the concentration of true energy becomes stronger, and what makes the concentration of true energy thick is ultimately a strong desire and an unwavering mind. In other words, the more expert you are, the stronger your mind and will are influenced. Even if you are a master who can split a rock with a single cut of a knife, it will be difficult for you to split a single stone if your mind is unstable. Of course, there was no example of such an extreme decline in martial arts skills, but Yo (Ҫ) means that mental strength is that important. Cheeeeeeeee! The wall melted in front of the scary fire. The firepower was enough to melt the thick iron wall built for closed training. Guyumagong is being opened to the limit. Hwaaaaaaa! Black smoke flowed toward the air outlet. It was Banyang Shindog. However, since it has already been disintegrated into pieces by the old Yuma Flower, it will not be harmful even if people breathe it in. How much poison was extracted like that? Cough! Ma Dong-pil vomited a handful of blood. At the same time, color began to appear in his pale face. By removing all the toxins that were blocking the blood vessels, the blood naturally became clearer and its flow became smoother. Whoa. Ma Dong-pil opened his eyes and took care of the magic. hook! Cheeeeeeeee! Cold air rushed in, creating a huge amount of water vapor. It rattled. As Ma Dong-pil opened the door, he suddenly saw a man. The person leaning against the wall in the hallway a long way away was none other than Gwanpyeong. Gwanpyeong asked as if throwing a question. Are you finished? Ma Dong-pil lowered his head. Thanks to you, I was able to remove the poison without causing any damage to the surrounding area. Thank you. Its an incredible amount of fire. The entire wall must have melted. You have no shame. You will receive a large monthly salary, but please compensate me later. I will charge you. It was something I couldnt tell if it was a joke or serious. Ma Dong-pil received those words with sincerity. Of course I will. Guan Pyeong chuckled. Okay. Youre still hard. Ma Dong-pils eyes sparkled. But you seem to have changed a lot. Do you see that? exactly. In some aspects? I know that there was a big change in your mind as your skills gradually improved through sparring with me. However, the change at that time was only a process and it did not seem like you had found your complete self. Do you look different now? I feel like a completely different person. Guan Ping shook his head. Not much has changed from before. We just accepted reality. That one change changed everything. People are like that. When you struggle for change, you may fall further and further into the abyss, but if you change your mind with a sudden realization, many things will change. Gwanpyeong was like that, and so was Ma Dong-pil. If he hadnt met Seo-ryang and lived rigidly until the end, he wouldnt be where he is today. Lets go. I was worried this might happen, so I called the workers in advance. I understand. Two people who passed through the hallway and came up to the ground offered support for the branch. Ma Dong-pil looked around. Its a cool place. The corners of Guan Pings mouth rose. Its an overly beautiful place for a place of exile. Theres a bone in the horse. I dont think exile was a bad thing. Thanks to it, I had a lot of time to reflect on myself. Ma Dong-pil looked Gwanpyeong up and down. Im stronger than I was then. Its no different from Ma Howie. In fact, in terms of growth, I think its even greater than me. Ma Dong-pils eyes sparkled. Can you feel that? I am not a monster like you. There is one thing I am better than you. Guan Ping looked up at the sky. There is probably no one in the Protestant Church who has seen as many Magical Books of the Protestant Church as I have, except for General Commander Ho Yo-Seong. . There were a lot of experiments of this and that. To make up for my lack of talent, I read all kinds of magic books and actually tried to learn them. Thats amazing. Its nothing special. I was just struggling to win the competition and not die as a loser. If I were talented, I wouldnt have wasted my time on that. Guan Pyeong shrugged his shoulders. Thats why I know. I know how much stronger you have become even with the force that didnt reach your feet. Of course, thats just a guess. Ma Dong-pil looked at him intently. Do you really think you have no talent? exactly. Guan Ping smiled. And you know talent isnt everything. Ma Dong-pil smiled. Its really changed a lot. It doesnt take great enlightenment to know that. Its hard to admit it. yes. Surprisingly, it becomes a conversation. In the past, Guan Pyeong risked his life to train in response to Xu Liangs demand that he would be killed if he did not attain the rank of extreme demon within six months. And to train himself, he and Ma Dong-pil performed hundreds of dances that disregarded life and death. Even so, no significant friendship developed between the two. Their personalities were so different, Ma Dong-pil was for Seo-ryang, but Gwan-pyeong hated him so much. But it was different now. Although they were not that close, it seemed as if they had met comrades who had fought in the same unit a long time ago, and although they were happy, they seemed to have a strange sense of awkwardness between them. How long has it been? Its been exactly five days since you entered the closed room. Five days quite a long time has passed. Ma Dong-pils face showed fatigue. Gwanpyeong pointed beyond the bamboo forest with his chin. The kids dormitory is over there. Ive prepared your own lodging too, so go and rest. What about the religious leader? Stay in my office. I told you theres no need to do that, but how can I stop your stubbornness? Youre working tirelessly on sorting documents without even a moments rest. You are the leader. Shouldnt you ask them to stop? You dont stop what youre doing just because you stop it. Thats right. The two were silent for a while. Eventually, the end of the well-paved road came into view. Ma Dong-pil said. You were busy, but I made you come all the way. Im sorry. Howie Ma. Please speak. The leader told me to sort the information within ten days. And five days have passed, so there are only five days left. But? I plan to finish this task within three days. Uncharacteristically, Gwanpyeong hesitated for a moment before cautiously opening his mouth. If you have a couple of days, would you be willing to spar with me? Ma Dong-pil laughed out loud. However much. Thank you. * * * Three days later. Now its all sorted out. Thank you for your hard work. What trouble? You guys had more trouble than me. Seo-ryang glanced at the documents spread out on the table and smiled cruelly. As expected. It was concentrated in Hebei and Beijing. A lot of materials and money. Thats right. Guan Pyeongs eyes lit up. The movement is very irregular. There is no steady flow at all. Of course it is. Dam Sa-yeong is like a snake. His preparations are quite thorough. Considering that there may be someone like me who knows the flow of materials and money, he must have been supplied in this way on purpose so that he could not determine the timing. . Because there are no rules, it has become difficult to cut off supplies and money. Besides, they must have made the supplies too. I guess so. Gwanpyeong looked at Seo-ryang gently. Now that things are like this, how about you go and see it yourself? Seo-ryang smiled. I dont even think about that . I didnt see it, but if I did, Dam Sa-young would run away. Hes such a shrewd guy. Hmm. If you wait, hell find himself, so theres no need for me to touch him first. What will you do if I do that? In order to completely isolate him, we would have to cut off this material first, but if even that is not easy, eventually Dont worry. Because I knew this would happen and told the Gangseo Chamber of Commerce in advance. Yes? Seoryangs eyes lit up. I plan to shake the economy of Gangbuk from its roots. Guanpyeong tilted his head. I understood what that meant. I couldnt do it. It was then. Branch Manager Ji! Whats going on? The person who identified himself as the head of the Namgung family has come to visit! Gwanpyeong looked at Seo-ryang. A faint light appeared on Seo-ryangs face. Take it in. It must have come to see me. Chapter 594 Episode 594 Disciples of the Nine Great Heavenly Demons (4)Namgungdan, whom I had not seen in a long time, looked quite thin. Seo sect leader. Its been a while. I guess so. Seoliang, who was quietly looking at Namgungdan, immediately bent down. ! Namgoongdan, as well as Ma Dongpil and Gwanpyeong, who were with him, were also surprised. Xu Liang closed his eyes. Im sorry. . It was because of me that Senior Noh passed away like that. If I hadnt provoked that guy Damsayeong, he wouldnt have sent his master to Anhui. . The response was also late. If he had passed away, I should have found him sooner, but I couldnt hide in my house under the pretext of protecting the world of magic. . I dont know how much comfort this apology will bring to the head of the family, but it was definitely my fault. I really wanted to apologize. Namgungdan, who was looking at Seoryang quietly, sighed. The master of the Heavenly Demon Church, the greatest master in the world at the time and one of the greatest masters of all time, bowed his head. Even if it wasnt necessarily a huge consolation, I was grateful enough for that act alone. Namgungdan said. Just raise your head now. . You and us are the same people who live by the sword. We drew the sword for righteousness and cooperation, but wouldnt it be strange if we died at any time? I died for something I didnt have to die for. Thats not true. Neither I nor my father could raise our swords for this broken world. Until you stepped forward. . Rather, we should have been fully prepared. But I can tell you clearly, the culprit who killed my father and devastated my family is Dam Sa-young, not the leader of the Seo Church. There is no reason for you to bow your head to me. Namgung Dan sighed again. Perhaps we should bow our heads to the leader of the Seo clan. The noble family of the political faction that is supposed to correct the world has been holding its breath all this time, but didnt draw its sword only after the leaders courageous journey to the central plains. Its just shameful. Dont say that. I understand. So dont worry too much about it, leader Seo. This is a tragedy that any martial artist living in the central plains could experience, so didnt you fight hard in your own way? Namgoong Dan smiled. It was an effortless smile, but I still wondered where I could smile. Thank you for your hard work, Master Seo. Xiliang sighed softly. Didnt they give you a harsh treatment at Iron Blood Castle? That is also thanks to the Seo leader. I heard that the Seo leader told me to pay attention to the Sanghyeolseong Castle. The reason I came to see the leader of the Seo Sect was not to ask him why he didnt protect us. Its just Namgungdan hesitated for a moment. I just I can hardly continue speaking. Xu Liang nodded. Could you please wait a moment? I understand. He said to Ma Dong-pil and Gwanpyeong. I have something to talk about separately with the head of the Namgung family. Ill be going out for a while, so you two take care of the kids. All right. Based on the information analyzed, we will move to Hebuk and shake up Gangbuk. Dongpil, write a letter with what I said earlier and deliver it to Gongyachi. I follow your orders. then. Seoliang placed his hand on Namgungdans shoulder. Lets go. hmm? It was then. Oooooh! The air heated up and the world turned red. Flash! In an instant, there seemed to be a flash of light, and the two figures disappeared on the spot. Astonishment appeared on Guan Pings face. Its a tremendous new law. At this level, it has already gone beyond the level of being called a new law. I wondered if the legendary land flying technique was like this. Ma Dong-pil said as he watched the two people soaring high in the sky and heading toward the distant mountain. After we finish everything the teacher ordered, lets go to the backyard. hmm? I didnt ask you to massage me. ah! Guan Pings face suddenly brightened. Thats right. Lets go! * * * Phew! Sabak. Two people reached the top of a cliff near the top of a mountain. Seoliang looked calm, but he was not Namgungdan. The stunned expression on his face, as if he had never seen it before, proved how surprised he was. Are you okay? Its okay. Its amazing. What kind of new law is this? The form is our schools vision of achieving great success in the air. However, learning the new method does not make it possible to fly. It is just a mixture of empty space and other things. Namgungdan shook his head. You really have become a monster. I cant even imagine how they used their internal energy. I couldnt even imagine how deep the inner strength must be and how delicately the inner strength must be used to hit the ground in order for this technique to be possible. Namgung Dan smiled bitterly. As expected, what your father said was right. What do you mean? Father said this. Mr. Seo tries to become a monster himself, but due to his personality, it will be difficult for him to become a true monster. However, thanks to his temperament that does not easily become poisonous, he will reach the level of a god as a human being. Xu Liang smiled bitterly. Did you say that? sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thats right. Looking at things like that, it seems like your fathers insight is really great. Thats right. Xiliang backed away. Do you have something to say to me? exactly. I dont think you came here to discuss family matters or the state of the world. exactly. Seoliang, who was looking at Namgungdan, nodded. I understand. Why did you come to see me? Namgung Dans eyes wavered. You know? exactly. . You are confused. And that confusion is like a dark cloud that no one around you, including the head of the family, can remove. . Of course, the head of the family has a strong soul who can eliminate the chaos. However, there is no need to solve all the worlds problems alone. Xu Liang closed his eyes. I hope I can be of help to the matriarch. Namgungdan, who was quietly looking at Seoryang, bit his lip. Seo sect leader. . I I am. As the head of a family, I am so irresponsible It was then. Deep. Namgoong Dans eyes widened. uh? Before he knew it, a large knife was piercing his chest. It had a very similar appearance to the Heavenly Demon Sword that Seoyang usually carried. However, unlike the actual Cheonmado, the blade did not have a purple-black sheen, and only had a dark red fog-like energy swirling around it. Namgungdan saw Seoliang. Seo-ryang unexpectedly smiled. Holding a sword made with his heart rather than his own, his smile resembled that of a benevolent god rather than a vicious devil. This is?! Xu Liang opened his mouth. Its the art of swordsmanship. ! I think this will be faster than trying to make the head of the family feel better with just a few words. And this method Sadness appeared on Seoryangs face. This is also the method that senior Noh used to enlighten this ugly bastard. Wooooow. The Heavenly Demon Heart Sword let out a long cry. It was a sword of the heart that had a much more distinct form than the heart sword that Namgung-eon had driven into Seo-ryangs chest at the time. This was by no means unreasonable for Seoryang, who had entered a state beyond Namgung Eon by making the secret technique of the reigning Demon Emperor his own. Tsutsutsutsu. A new world, shown by Seo-ryang, the energy of the depths of the heavenly devil, unfolded before Namgungdans eyes. Unbelievable. Namgungdans eyes became hazy. This is the world that the Seo leader dreams of. It was truly an amazing experience. Suddenly, the existence of Seoryang disappeared, and a new world that is difficult to even imagine now has emerged. It was a world that could be seen with the eyes, but was not simply visible to the eyes. Although humans clearly have separate senses, it was a truly magical experience, as if I could see with my ears and with my nose. And Namgungdan, who felt the world with his five senses, soon felt the fantasy-like scene seeping deep into his heart. What do you think? The world I dream of. Its normal. Thats right. Its normal. Its an ordinary but truly vibrant world. A warrior should be a warrior, a merchant should be a merchant, and an emperor should be an emperor. But a world where they can all strive to pursue their dreams beyond that. . The Central Plains are so vast that true peace may be elusive. Thats why I dont want perfect peace. I dream of a world where there is turmoil and conflict, but not as rotten as it is now. I guess so. A world without change is like hell in itself. I know that even if I create a world of magic, it will only be for one generation. . So, I am trying to become the supreme king of this generation, not a demon god. A supreme king with laws and regulations. A humble ruler who wants nothing more than to rule as peacefully as possible for this generation. Namgung Dans eyes wavered. The Heavenly Demon Profundity that had been lodged in his chest had disappeared before he knew it. Seoliang smiled brightly. Im embarrassed. Ive never shown the world I draw to anyone like this. . I understand what the confusion of the Namgung family is. If you are a swordsman of the Namgung family, you should fight against the enemy even if it means dying. Isnt it because you feel a great deal of guilt for abandoning the elders and seniors for the sake of the future? . Namgoong Noh Seon-bae believed in me. The world I drew would be at least one step ahead of the present. Even if it cannot save everyone in the world, it will be a big difference from the current hell full of madness. You believed that it was. Seoliang pointed to Namgungdan with his index finger. There is also a matriarch in that world. . Even though the family has been trampled, the world we will rebuild will be brighter and more vibrant than the present. And in that world, the head of the family will have to govern Anhui well. Namgung Dans eyes were watery. Is that why I survived? As the head of the family, yes. However, Noh Seon-bae held back the enemy for the sake of his son and descendants, not the head of the family. . You know, right? Namgungdan closed his eyes. Transparent tears flowed down his cheeks. Xiliang sighed. I know how great the responsibility of the head of the household is. However, please put aside the heavy burden of being the owner of the Namgung family for a while and mourn as a son for your deceased father. . Isnt it possible for a human being to become a wonderful monarch without being able to fulfill human duties? . ..! Sad enough. Cry a lot and howl a lot. And dont forget the sorrow. I dare to guess that the future of the family will unfold only after the familys guilt is honestly acknowledged. Namgoongdan knelt down and bowed his head. Seoliang, who had been looking down at him silently sobbing, looked up at the sky again. The weather was not very good . It was. However, the sunlight falling beyond the hazy clouds showed that he was alive and well. Seo-ryang sighed. I really wondered when the day would come when he would not sigh in frustration. In two days, I will go to sort out the world. Let the matriarch be with us. Chapter 595 Episode 595 End of Wasin Counseling (1)Dam Sa-yeong. . Now were ready. Damsayoung opened her eyes. The world gradually came into my blurred vision. Under heaven. The Taesa he was sitting at was not an ordinary Taesa. It was the Yellow Dragon Seat (S), where only the emperor of a country could sit. A throne engraved with a five-clawed yellow dragon. A seat of universal recognition, where only those with noble bloodlines who have been recognized for their abilities and are qualified to rule the world can sit. He was now sitting in a place where only the emperor could sit. The emperor. What does it mean to rule the world? What does it mean to take control of the world? I guess I ended up here. Finally, even the crown prince was brought down and sat in the emperors seat. However, sitting on the throne did not mean that he took control of the world. The world now did not belong to the imperial palace or the martial sect. However, it wasnt even from the demon martial arts world. The current world was a chaos full of endless chaos, with the owners place empty. Damsayoung suddenly felt her confidence disappear. Even if I am reborn with this technique, will I truly be able to take control of the world? Is that really possible? Can I get my hands on it? Can you rule it? Will it be possible to leave a mark on the history of all ages? I wasnt confident. I had doubts about how I had ended up here and whether this was the right path. It is in vain. I never imagined that I would think like this. Damsayoung laughed at herself. I lived my life thinking I was special, but now that this moment has come, am I filled with regret? In the end, does this mean that I am no different from countless people who have ridiculed and looked down on me in the past? Why do you do that? Dam Sa-young did not answer. I was just gazing across the world at the huge buildings of the imperial palace. Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Are you scared now? Damsayoung smiled. It was a laugh whose meaning was difficult to understand. This is what you wanted. It did. If you wanted something, werent you the type of person who would crawl down to get it, even if it meant going to hell? Is that so? Dont forget. You made a deal with me. Its all because of you that I prepared the board, even consuming my spiritual power to live for eternity. I guess its for your own good as well. As you said, this was definitely a transaction. . It took longer than I thought. The crown princes will was amazing. I had no idea it would take this much trouble to destroy his ego. Those who are inherently incompetent have sky-high self-confidence. Whats more so when they come from the blood of an emperor? Anyway, were ready now. Ugh. Dam Sa-youngs pupils turned blue. Ive grown more. The density of the true energy cultivated through the Cheonramuheo Shingong has increased. It was an amazing change. Although he had never separately practiced martial arts or focused on martial arts, the power he possessed was amplifying as time went by. Is it because of the blood energy? thats right. Blood source energy is the original form of energy scattered throughout all things in the world, so just holding it within it increases the density of true energy? . Why is there no answer? To be honest, the blood source does not have that kind of ability. Then why are you doing this? I dont know. The Heavenly Dragon Energy, the sum total of the Heavenly Dragon Techniques, is an energy created by improving the Blood Source Energy to make it easier to master. The word is an improvement, but if we are talking about the level, it can be said to be one grade lower. What do you want to say? I have seen the end of the Heavenly Dragon Qi, but I have not been able to cultivate the blood primordial energy to the realm of perfection. That is inevitable. Seeing the end of the blood primordial energy is the realm of deification. ?! Right now, you are holding the blood source energy. It is also the ultimate energy. I am sure that the blood source energy will be beneficial to you, but I cannot give you a definite answer as to what kind of change it will bring. Dam Sa-youngs eyes became harsh. Are you saying that you implanted blood energy into my body without even knowing it? Remember, it was you who wanted it. . Why are you doing this all of a sudden? I thought there was no need for this conversation between us? Damsayoung sighed. That is correct. Although he made a deal with an unknown person, he treated him almost like a subordinate. In the end, it was all his choice. If so, you will have to bear the consequences yourself. Did you say you were ready? okay. Just as it took longer than expected, does it mean that the completion of Dafa could also take longer? That is possible. Besides, after the success of Dafa, we need some more time to stabilize the energy. understood. Dam Sa-young stood up. His face, which had suddenly recovered itself, was back to that of Uicheon Muje, full of desire. I have already set foot in hell, so why am I afraid of hesitating? I will think about how to rule the world after I take control of the world. * * * I will stay here. Xu Liang looked at Guan Ping with puzzled eyes. Why? Theres nothing more to do now, so why dont you come together? If it were the leaders order, how could I refuse it? However, if not, I will observe the flow of Gangbuk martial arts funds from here. hmm. If Hao Wen-ju and the Gangseo Chamber of Commerce join hands and shake up Gangbuk, I daresay there wont be any problems. However, things in the world dont always go the way you want. Thats true. Xu Liang nodded. Okay, if you say so, Ill catch up with you once you achieve your goal. Please wait until then. Guan Ping lowered his head. I hope you achieve great results. Xi Liang tapped Guan Ping on the shoulder. You just have to get over one. ? You will know best what that one thing is. And the moment you control that one thing, you will finally be able to control the devil. Guan Pings eyes lit up. All right. then. Xu Liang turned around. Guan Ping knelt down. Dominion Seonggyo, Heavenly Demon Immortal. All the demons of the branch lined up behind him knelt down and shouted in one voice. May your great work be accomplished! After receiving an enthusiastic sendoff, the group drove a carriage and headed to Sacheon. The road to Sacheon was more leisurely than I expected. The carriage was so big and spacious that it was easy for each person to rest. About five days passed like that. Its four thousand. Finally, the group entered Sacheon. Namgung Dans eyes deepened. The air is different. His eyes were very clear and deep, as if he had been controlling his mind well. It was the eyes of a swordsman who was worthy of succeeding the Sword King. Joo Seo-yoon said. I heard that the pine breeze from Mt. Cheongseong, the peak of Sichuans mountain range, is enough to encompass the entire Sichuan Province. But not now. The air is very murky. Xu Liang said with a sour face. How can there be only Cheongseong? Even on Mount Amis, the sacred place of Buddhism, evil energy is shaking. Zhu Qing, who had been particularly quiet so far, asked with a puzzled look on his face. Do you guys feel all that? Xu Liang nodded. Because we are sensitive to energy. Namgungdan shook his head. There must be quite a difference between what we feel and what the leader feels. We only know the feeling, but the leader will see much more broadly and deeply than that. Thats right. Its like a war zone. The air and atmosphere are turbid, as if the entire Sichuan Province has been swept up in a war. At that time, Chae Yeo-min said. Its like theres a fire, brother. The group looked at her with angry faces. Chae Yeo-min closed her eyes. why? Xu Liang asked in a surprised voice. Did you feel that? Yes. Huh? Didnt everyone feel that? Chae Yeo-min looked at Jong Li-young and asked. You can feel the execution of Zhongli, right? Zhong Liying suppressed the urge to nod with all his might. This was because he could not feel anything special with his senses. I I dont know. Eek? Seo-ryang stroked Chae Yeo-mins head. Its because Yeomin is sensitive to energy. Its not that Yeongi is ugly. Uh Is that so? Namgungdan said. Anyway, the important thing is that it wont be strange no matter what happens in the future. Xu Liang chuckled. We are the ones who came to overthrow everything. Even if something happens, we will do it first, so dont worry too much. hmm. Namgungdan looked around at the group. Except for Emperor Zhu Qing, they are all masters of the highest level of martial arts. Even Chae Yeo-min, the weakest among them, has the martial arts ability to easily take on any top-notch expert. However, dealing with an expert and dealing with a group were completely different problems. Moreover, Sichuan Provinces first target was Tang Ga, famous for his poison and memorization. Are you okay? Its okay. Seoyang narrowed one eye. Because Im going to sweep it up by myself. ! After entering Sichuan Province, the carriage accelerated even more. It was surprising that there was almost no vibration or noise even though it was running at such a fast speed. Thanks to this, the party riding the carriage had little physical or mental strength wasted. Then again two days later. Finally, the group reached the vicinity of Chengdu, Sichuan Province. Dongpil. A voice came from the coach seat. Yes, Master. Stop the carriage. Hee hee hee! The eight divine horses slowly slowed down. Xu Liang stood up. Ill be back. Shake! The carriage door opened. Seoryang went out without anyone to stop him and waved his hand in the direction of somewhere. Wooooow. Dangyangchong, who was not yet dead, hung limply and floated in the air. It was amazing vitality. Of course, he was seen by the councilors and Seo-ryang was in charge of the expedition, but the fact that he did not die even though he was deprived of nutrition for a long time meant that Tang Yang-chungs level was supreme. Ma Dong-pil got off the coach seat and grabbed the black blood magic sword. I will wait here. It was an unexpected statement. It was also uncharacteristic of Ma Dong-pil, who, as a close escort, tried to be with Seo-ryang no matter what happened. Xu Liang smiled. Do you hate me now? Is that possible? Ma Dong-pil smiled and looked at the carriage. Im just trying to protect what the leader wants to protect. ha ha ha! Seoryang, who was bursting out laughing, soon kicked the ground without saying a word. Whoa! The air felt like it was shaking, and before he knew it, he and Dangyangchong were flying through the air. Tangjia was located in the north of Chengdu. It was a distance of about twenty miles in a straight line from where the carriage stopped. But that distance was nothing to Seoryang. Lets go! A deadly electric light flashed in the eyes of Xoryang, who was crossing the sky of Chengdu at an incredible speed. Finally, I saw Sacheondangga over there. A head family of poison and memorization that occupies an area too wide to be considered just a martial arts family. Xu Liang swung his right hand. Flash! Quaaaang! With one strike from the Manapgeummajang (dħ), not only the large gate but also the signboard and stone wall were blown away. Aaaahhh! What?! Its the enemy! Slurp. Seo-ryang landed at the place where the gate collapsed and calmly declared war. This is Seoryang, the 36th leader of the Heavenly Demon Church. !! I will erase Tangga from the world. Chapter 596 Episode 596 End of Washin Counseling (2)Tang Haos eyes were wide open as if they were torn apart. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Kaaaaaaak! Step back! This camp also retreats! Mr. Footnotes! The intangible poison will work Wow! bang! Crumbling! Fuuuuuuu! All kinds of loud noises and explosions shook the entire party. What is this? In response to Tang Haos panicked shout, the new Amryonggakju Tang Gui shouted. Its an enemy attack! enemy attack? Where on earth! This is the Demon Cult! The Demon Cult has come personally! what?! Tang Hao was shocked. The previous head of the family had already moved with the previous generation elders after hearing that the Demon Cult Master had appeared in the world. Considering the Western Heavenly Envoy Dan Yang-chung, the veteran soldiers who followed him, and the new type of artillery and heavy rain fire needle they carried, it was a power that could easily evaporate even a single Daemun Sect. Even if I thought that I would be able to catch even the Demon Cultist, the greatest person in the world at the time, where did all the old experts who went out go and then the Demon Cultist appear? Whoa! The atmosphere seemed to be burning. Lightning struck from the sky and red-hot fireballs flew out in all directions like a volcano exploding on the ground. Nonsense! Is this really an enemy attack? Does this mean that a natural disaster did not occur suddenly? It wasnt a metaphor. Real lightning and real fireballs were sweeping everywhere. The most powerful force that could never be controlled by human power was shaking the entire Tang family. It was then. !! The hot air seemed to tighten for a moment, and then a ray of light flashed in the distance. Quaaaang! Tang Ho opened his mouth wide. Pillar of fire?! Yes. It was a pillar of fire. A pillar of fire, bigger and thicker than a beautiful tree, was flying through the air as if it had been fired from a canvas. It wasnt that fast, but its size itself was so great that it couldnt be easily avoided. Faaagh! Tang Hao quickly spread the divine law to the left. Although he was acting as the head of the family, he did not have time to protect his family. A pillar of fire swept through the inner garden. Crumbling! Apparently, it wasnt just a big, hot fire. The place where the pillar of fire swept over was completely broken, shattered and scattered. The scattered pieces of the seal and the corpse instantly turned to ashes and disappeared. Tang-ho looked like he was going crazy. What kind of firearm did you bring with you?! The depth charge boat that the head of the squadron personally demonstrated was small in size, but surprised everyone with its firepower ten times that of an ordinary artillery piece. However, that pillar of fire boasted a destructive power that far exceeded the power of a depth charge boat. No, in the first place, it made no sense for ultra-high temperature flames to swirl and explode in the air. That wasnt all. bang! Quang! It felt like a huge battering ram was bouncing around at a speed that exceeded the speed of sound. Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Roaring noises erupted throughout the outer garden, and more than a dozen pavilions collapsed almost simultaneously. It seemed as if it had been shattered from the base by something of unimaginable power. Shit! Dang-ho, who spat out profanity, shouted one after another. Pull the power back! Move everything behind the inner circle! Select only the important data from the outer circle lab and retreat! It was then. ?! Tang Haos eyes wavered. In the middle of that hellish destruction site where lightning rains and pillars of fire rise. Someone limp was floating in the air. His limbs were hanging out limply as if they were tied by invisible threads, and his entire body was stained with blood as he had suffered such hardships. And Tang Ho was able to recognize exactly who he was. That squadron matriarch!! Yes. He was none other than Dangyangchung. Could it be the former head of the family?! That couldnt have been possible. There was absolutely no reason to attack the main house in the first place, and the lightning and fire that was now destroying the house were the height of destructive power that could not be created by any firearm. Moreover, at first glance, the former head of the family seemed to be losing his mind. A piece of air? It was an unbelievable level. Can you lift a person to that high? Ever since I learned martial arts, I have never even dreamed of reaching such a level. Something like that is impossible with human capabilities. At that time, a languid voice came into Tang Hos ear. Oh, were you there? Tang-ho trembled without even realizing it. The boredom in his voice and the way he lived that did not match that boredom aroused extreme fear in him. Who who?! Kwaaaaang! The huge wall dividing the outer and inner gardens collapsed. Squeeze! puck! puck! The warriors, struck by the electric light that swept all around, fell down one after another on the spot. Every part of the fallen warriors bodies exploded with a terrible sound. The thunder energy that penetrated inside caused an explosion at will. Pussssss. Black smoke rose from everywhere. Amidst the hell created by smoke, flames, lightning, and blood, a strong young man emerged. Grrrr. Tang Haos hands were shaking like aspen trees. The appearance of the young man wearing black overalls was truly admirable. He was almost seven feet tall, his shoulders were wide open as if he were supporting a mountain, and the limbs covered by his clothes looked as hard as cast iron. It is truly the ideal physique of a warrior. But what was even more amazing than that was the heterogeneous energy wave that the young man gave off. Demon Cult Lord! The absolute demonic energy that dominates the skies of the Tang family. Even if it wasnt a thunderbolt or a pillar of fire, I couldnt breathe because of that demon energy. Probably everyone who saw Demon Cultist experienced such a phenomenon. The moment you recognize his presence, his incomparable demonic energy naturally seeps into your body and deprives you of your physical freedom. Just like the current party name. Tuk. The needle I instinctively took out of my arms fell to the ground. I had no strength in my hands. Even though he was capable of reaching the peak of his power and had accumulated martial skills worthy of being called the leader of a faction, he was unable to launch a single proper attack. Its you. A voice that can be heard clearly as if it is whispering in your ear even though it is over twenty feet away. As expected, the Party is the Party. They have captured all the leading figures, but they still have this much talent. If its a compliment, is it a compliment? However, Tang Hao felt extreme fear rather than pride at the admiring voice of the Ma leader. This was because he was sure that his next target was himself. His intuition was correct. hook. Tang Hos eyes widened. Twenty Chapters Ma, who was walking outside, was suddenly standing right in front of him. big! It was big when I saw it from a distance, but when I saw it up close, it didnt look like a normal person. It was a body that was very suitable for the word magnificent. Xiliang tilted his head. The troops have been pulled back. Many of them must have run away by now. profit! Im sorry, but Im not as soft as the last empire. Xu Liang smiled whitely. Today, every single member of the Tang clan in Sichuan will be uprooted. This Innoom! At that time, two rays of flame rose from the ground where Tang Hao stood. Two streams of fire rose like snakes, climbed up his ankles, and flared up on his thighs. puck! Kaaaaak! Tang Ho fell down with a painful scream. Before I knew it, both legs were cut off. Kill the Lord! I still think so. However Seo-ryangs hand cupped Dang-hos head. His hands were so big that they covered half of his head. I need to find out where youve taken your troops, right? Oooooh! Oops! Tang Haos face turned white. It was the commandant of the reigning Demon Emperor. The highly concentrated demonic energy that penetrated into the white gray blood extracted each of his memories and delivered them to Xiliang. Unbelievable. Consciousness gradually faded away. Tang Hao trembled with fear until the moment he died. This devilish bastard really is. Crispy! Soon, Tang Haos body turned into powder and flew around. The body could not withstand the demonic energy of Xiliang. Hmm. Xu Liang smiled bitterly. You stole the kids. Yes. Tangga was not just a group of warriors who learned poison and memorization. Although it was a small number, there were children who inherited the blood of the Tang family. And the children were using a secret passage to escape the capital. You cant even touch children. That was natural. How can one judge the Tao () when it comes to killing people and destroying clans? Seoliang tried to stick to the firm principles he had established. But you just have to catch it. Dont kill children. However, after tracing Tang Hos memories, it turned out that all of those children were lineages who inherited the Tang familys vision. When the children grow up, they will eventually create another party song. Just like our ancestors who did not give in to the threat of the empire and somehow continued the line and created the current family. We can do it later. Memories brought into the command tree remain in the mind until the end unless the caster intentionally erases them. Moreover, after clearing Sichuan, Hao Mun will gain great influence here. It will not be too late to catch those of the Tang family who ran away. Now, lets finish this up. Xi Liang swung his sword in all directions. bang! Crumbling! One fall day with a cool wind blowing. The Sacheondang family became extinct. * * * Lord Moon! Whats going on? The Sichuan Tang family has become extinct! There was surprise on Gong Yachis face. I heard that you just entered Sacheon? That Chohaes eyes were shaking as if he couldnt believe the report. It is said that the church leader entered the main gate of the temple alone and was destroyed in less than half an hour. ! The last half of the Tang familys forces have evaporated. The survivors escaped through a secret passage, and the location and direction of the passage were written down and delivered by the leader himself. He delivered it directly Gong Yachis eyes sparkled. Take this half of Hao Wens informants and send them to Sichuan right now. Are you talking now? Thats right. The Tang family has become extinct, but if there are survivors who inherited their knowledge and seasons, it means that the vein has not been completely cut off. We just need to chase them right away. But there will be children among the survivors. Thats why I told you to catch them. If you had planned to kill everyone regardless of gender or age, you wouldnt have sent us this letter. Ah! What about the religious leader? Gong Yachi unconsciously stroked his forearm. Oh, so, I had goosebumps. It seems you are planning to end the history of the Tang family in this generation. Chohae stuck out his tongue. It was truly a cruel hand. This is because, no matter how much one sect is exterminated, there is usually no thought of burning down the sects martial arts and history. The Tang family has practically served as the master of Sichuan. The fact that they were able to do that even though Qingseong and Ami were holding out means that their power was that much of a threat. Thats true. When the religious leader rules the world in the future, the Tang family will definitely cause problems. Because they never forget their grudges. Chu Hai nodded. I think I know why the sect leader took such harsh measures. So to speak, its a purification operation. Gong Yachis eyes lit up. So, next to the Tang family . Where did you say it is? Chohae swallowed his saliva. Its the Cheongseong Sect. Perhaps, if it were the leaders martial arts skills, he might have arrived at Mount Cheongseong by now. Chapter 597 Episode 597 End of Washin Counseling (3)Mount Cheongseong was on fire. The center of the Sichuan region, which boasted of its lush green mountains, collapsed, unable to withstand the disaster of the devil. Originally, mountain sects do not gather around one area like sects in the secular world. Although there was a main building, there were many cases where training centers were built in various directions or closed centers were built and spread out across the mountain. The Qingcheng faction was also like that. Although there is a main temple, the Taoists spread out to countless temples and hermitages, each focusing their efforts on training. Maybe it was like that in the past. They are one of the best factions, called the pillars of the martial arts faction and one of the old factions. But the current Cheongseongsan Mountain was not like that. Taoist monks who lost their dignity as practitioners and turned their eyes to the secular world under the spell of Damsayoung regarded practitioners who had not lost their innocence, unlike themselves, who had become corrupted, as a thorn in their eyes. Even though the main building was on fire and the entire Qingcheng Mountain was groaning, the small number of Qingcheng scholars spread across the mountain peak did not come forward. They shed tears of blood as they watched hundreds of years of history collapse, but they could not bear to go there. It is obvious that if you go to the main building, you will be aiming your sword at the alumni, not the demon god who is spreading the power of disaster everywhere. Because it would be better to be completely burned by the demons wrath than to be swept away by desire and reduced to a sect that commits all kinds of evil things. Practitioners who do not come forward even though they are alumni. This was a passage that showed how egregious the leaders of the Cheongseong faction, who had enjoyed wealth and fame together with Dam Sa-yeong, had committed. Googoo googung! Dozens of headquarters conduits collapsed. Originally, all of the Qingcheng factions conduits were archaic. The conduits, which could clearly feel the passage of time, were close to a work of art in themselves. However, after Cheongseong Jang Mun-in joined hands with Dam Sa-yeong, the conduits of Cheongseong main building were all newly built. The buildings, which had been transformed into splendid exteriors, looked like palaces where high-ranking officials lived, not government offices. And none of those gorgeous buildings were in good condition. It was swept away by the thunderstorm emitted by Xiliang and was completely destroyed. Whew. Seoliang, who had completely blown up the main building, touched his shoulder and descended the mountain. This is pretty annoying. These were not words for someone who had annihilated hundreds of Taoist monks and blown up dozens of Taoist temples. Seoryang, who was coming down Cheongseongsan Mountain, came to a stream and stopped. Just come out. About a dozen Taoists appeared as if they had been waiting. He was completely different from the Taoist monks who lost their lives at the hands of Seo-ryang in the main temple. While the magistrates at the main mountain had dull eyes that put to shame the splendor of their uniforms, the monks who appeared now, although wearing old and plain uniforms, had eyes as clear as those of children. Xu Liangs eyes lit up. Are they Qingseong practitioners? The Taoists remained silent. Seoryang, who had been watching them quietly, seemed to have lost interest and started walking again. At that time, a Taoist monk opened his mouth. Did you say you were the leader? Xiliang looked back. The middle-aged Taoist monk who broke the silence lowered his head. My name is Songheon, the head of Jeokhaam, Cheongunbong, Cheongseongsan Mountain. Seo-ryang, who was looking at Song Heon, opened his mouth. This is Seoryang, the 36th leader of the Heavenly Demon Church. Silence came again. Soon, Songheon sighed and lowered his head again. Thank you for doing what we should have done. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. Of course, it was something you had to do. At the same time, it was something you could never accomplish with your current strength. . However, they were also Taoists who ate together with you, so they dont seem to have any intention of revenge. Song Heon shook his head. What we all could not have done, Master Seo has finished alone. Neither power nor justification can touch you. For an instant, Seoryangs eyes became cold. Even if your mouth is crooked, you still have to speak straight. Its not a matter of power or justification, is it? Havent you already lost your affection for the Taoists in the main building? exactly. Song Heon sighed. What the Seo leader said is correct. As you are mountain ascetics, it must be difficult for you to be well-versed in the dirty methods of the world. Still, you had to do something. Even if the end of the path was death. . It is definitely the fault of Damsayoung and the Taoist masters of the main building that Cheongseong has deteriorated to such an extent. It is not your fault. . But you also dont seem worthy of carrying the name of Cheongseong. If you had known how much the people of Sichuan suffered while they were wreaking havoc, you would have stayed in your hermitage and cried out for the glory of the Primordial Heavenly Father. It didnt work. The monks faces turned red. Song Heon gritted his teeth. What excuse can we make? Its just that we thought it was right to come before the leader now and express our gratitude to you for doing what we had to do. Xu Liang frowned. I didnt do this for your benefit, so you dont have to thank me. . However, if you are truly ashamed of your actions, do not entertain vain thoughts of continuing the legacy of the clan or reproducing the glory of Cheongseong, but serve the people of Sichuan even now. That will be enough. At that time, one of the Taoist monks suddenly spoke up. Only when Cheongseong survives can the lives of the common people be stabilized. Oh, is that so? Xu Liang chuckled. Is that why the Taoist masters in the main building have been acting like that all this time? It was completely coincidental! I dont want to argue and I dont want to see more blood. So Ill just ask one question. Xi Liang pointed at the Taoist with his index finger. Do you really think that only if Qingseong survives will the people also survive? Of course. sincerely? Thats right. I ask again. Are you saying that this decision was made after truly thinking about the world, reading the situation in Sichuan, and seeing for yourself the reality of the common people? The Taoist could not open his mouth. There was life in Seoryangs eyes. In the end, isnt it because of your desire to value your own clan more than the lives of the common people? that! The Taoists in the main building must have been just like you. People like you joined hands with Dam Sa-yeong and destroyed Cheongseongs guild from its roots. The Taoist gritted his teeth. I wanted to say that thats not the case and that the name of Cheongseong is definitely needed to see far ahead. But at the same time he knew. That your words will not have any effect on the other person. The opponent is the leader of the Demonic Cult that everyone despises, but he is a rare charlatan who drew his sword for the world. He is called the incarnation of Yeomra and a living demon god, but in the end, if he had not stepped forward, the world would have been devoured by a rare villain called Dam Sa-yeong. Before following the Tao, you must first become human. To become a truly human being means to be honest with yourself. You just want to establish a new voice and are not concerned about the common people. . Looking far ahead? Bullshit. Before looking far ahead, reach out to those who are looking for help in front of you. If you truly want to serve the world, you have to start right there. Xu Liang coldly turned his back. Song Heon shouted at his back as he slowly walked away. Do you plan to unify the world? Yes. Are you sure that the world you envision will be filled with only peace? Questions like that have no meaning to you now, so Im telling you to go out into the world. If you really want to hear my answer, come back after you have the qualifications. This is how the meeting between Seoliang and Cheongseong monks ended. After going further down the mountain, we finally saw the carriage. Are you here? okay. Ma Dong-pils eyes sparkled. I felt the energy of the Taoist Man. Xiliang snorted. They only learned the inner skills of the Taoist clan, but they were not truly members of the Taoist clan. okay. Ma Dong-pil pointed to the side. Thank you for your hard work. Please get some rest. Is that so? Resting in the house of someone you destroyed is also something that cannot be done unless you are extremely serious. However, neither Seo-ryang nor Ma Dong-pil had any hesitation. Not because they read it, but because in their minds, Sichuan was already their land. Brother. hmm. Joo Seo-yoon welcomed Seo-ryang. Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Young and Yeomin um, theyre having an argument again. yes. The emperor will be resting in his carriage. thats right. Seoyang sat with his back against the tree. Its good. I still wanted to get some rest. Thank you for your hard work. What a hardship. Cleaning up empty-headed idiots is something anyone can do. Namgungdan stuck out his tongue. The only person in the entire world who speaks of them like that is the religious leader. Thats not true. Xu Liang said in a serious tone. There is no point in learning the Neigongsim method of Buddhism and Taoism simply to increase internal strength or utilize the power of martial arts. hmm? The inner strength of the Buddhist school is based on compassion, and the inner strength of the Taoist gate is based on goodness. Their martial arts, which have been corrupted by desire, only look threatening and do not contain any of the unique martial arts. Its just a shell. Namgungdan shook his head. No matter how much it is, a threat is a threat. Xu Liang chuckled. Then lets say those guys were particularly weak. haha. Namgungdan also seemed to be quite relaxed. Now I know how to smile in front of others. Then whats next? exactly. Amipara Why? Do you know anyone there? We all knew each other at one time, although we werent really close friends. Namgungdan let out a soft sigh. I was a coward. What do you mean by that out of the blue? As I said before, if the leader of the cult had not come out into the world, I would not have drawn my sword either. Only after seeing you come to the central plains and cut out the corrupt people one by one did I know that the righteousness of the world had not died. Dont say that. Im serious. In the end, I am no different from the practitioners of Cheongseong or the Buddhists of Ami who are still worried about not being able to come forward. Its different. How do you think its different? Xu Liang smiled. They turned their attention away from their responsibilities. Even though there are things more important than clans, they prioritized reputation and profit. Namgoongs name is important to me too. Conclusively, even though Damsayoung tried to encroach on countless sects, she could not even touch Namgung. Its Its not because of Noh-bae. In other words, Noh-seopbae is no match for Dam Sa-yeong. Xu Liang shrugged his shoulders. A power more terrifying than martial arts. That is an unwavering sincerity. Damsayoung knew that Namgung would never corrupt, so she never dared to touch him from the beginning. . So theres no need to blame yourself so much. Gaju Namgung is the most charlatan-like charlatan Ive ever seen. Namgungdan lowered his head without realizing it. It was because he was embarrassed for some reason. Seoliang, who was looking at him with a smile, lay down on the spot. Whew, lets rest for about half a day before leaving. At that time, the carriage door opened. Master Seo. Hmm? Zhu Qing said with a stern face. Please talk to me. Chapter 598 Episode 598 End of Washin Counseling (4)Is this the altar? okay. A space that is tightly closed on all sides. There was a circular opening in the middle of the extremely high ceiling, and sunlight was shining through it. Because it was not yet noon, the sun did not shine clearly into the hole. Prince. Dam Sa-yeong saw two altars next to each other. Among them, on the right altar lay Crown Prince Zhu Tianyang. Zhou Tianyang closed his eyes as if he were dead. He was breathing very loosely, and his skin was as dull as that of a dead person. Dam Sa-youngs eyes twinkled. Im sorry. I didnt mean to do it like this. There was a reason why I had been pleasing Zhou Cheonyang until now. In fact, he was genuinely not interested in the position of emperor. The emperor is not in the position of reigning, but in the position of ruling. It is not just about being revered as a god, but about being directly involved in the world. Of course, that was also what Dam Sa-young wanted. At least that was the case until I saw Lee Cheon-sang. I wanted to become a god who looks down on the world, but does that mean its difficult to do so right now? Zhou Tianyang was a great hunting dog. A hunting dog that will never bite its owner as long as it is fed on time. Establishing him as emperor and ruling the world from behind the throne. He becomes the god of the world called Murim, and after unification with the empire, he gradually becomes a true absolute who can even bring down the emperor. The God that Dam Sa-young dreamed of was such a being. If I become emperor, I have no choice but to rule the world whether I like it or not. I will be busy again to create a world where I can rule alone. He looked up at the hole in the ceiling. The light that leaked through the hole stung Dam Sa-youngs eyes painfully. Lee Cheon-sang. Gudaecheonma Lee Cheon-sang. An unprecedented absolute demon who is not subject to any restrictions and even fears the sky. After meeting Lee Cheon-sang, Dam Sa-yeong suffered from extreme fear for a while. They lost the great foundation of the Uicheon Alliance, and for several days they could not even harbor the desire to conquer the world again. Days of fear, days of agony. Those few days completely changed Dam Sa-youngs life. Truly the best in the world is having no hesitation. Yes. Dam Sa-yeong wanted to become Lee Cheon-sang. Although I cannot wield as much overwhelming power as Lee Cheon-sang, I wanted to live in the world like Lee Cheon-sang. But as expected, the world was not easy. sorry. Im sorry, but you dont have to worry too much. Your soul will burn and wander through the nine heavens, but the blood flowing through your body and your body will conquer the world. Of course only for a little while. Damsayoung smiled. His smile as he looked down at the crown prince was unexpectedly very bitter. I never thought of you as a child. It was just a hunting dog. However, it feels strange to think that your body is being used. Damsayoung, who was quietly looking down at the crown prince, opened her mouth. When are you going to start? After the eclipse. When the sun hits that hole exactly. I guess Ill have to get ready soon. Dam Sa-yeong took off the long cloth on her body. His body, which had not a single thread left, was very strong for his age. Danlihu, no, Mumyeong pointed to the left altar with his remaining arm. Here. Damsayoung lay down on the altar. cold. The chill of the altar that touched my skin seemed to penetrate deep into my bones. Anonymous said. You memorize the rules, right? of course. Once the blood source energy begins to activate properly, terrible pain will overtake your entire body. Im guessing. Then Im glad. Nameless looked around. Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seventy-two magicians were kneeling in the shadows where the sunlight did not reach. The magicians magic will guide your spiritual power stably. The same goes for me. However, the most important thing is the casters will, so no matter how extreme the pain is, you must endure it somehow and memorize the spell. You dont have to stress that much. No, no matter how many times I emphasize it, its not enough. Is it that much? Its a more delicate task than you might think. But well take care of the task itself, so you dont have to worry too much. Whats really worrying is your willpower. Unknowns eyes deepened. I can guarantee you that it will be incredibly painful. It will be a level of pain you have never experienced before. You speak quickly. There is no point in finding out about this quickly. He is too. Mu-myeong placed his hand on Damsa-yeongs shoulder. It was as cold as a dead mans hand. Even more than an altar. but. Danlihu is as good as dead. The person currently occupying Dan Lihus body is none other than the nameless person who is said to be the worst palace lord in the history of the Heavenly Dragon Palace. Damsayoung closed her eyes. Thats interesting. Isnt it a truly gorgeous life? We have lived our lives treating people as objects or weapons rather than as people. However, he certainly had loyal subordinates and people who truly cared for him. All those people died or ran away. Like a rock that has been weathered and gradually chipped away, the beings that made up his life have disappeared one by one. Now only a ghost remains by his side. Only the worst ghosts without a healthy body carrying the will of the Heavenly Dragon. At that time, an urgent cry was heard from outside the building. Commander! It was an unusual voice. Damsayoung opened her eyes again. Whats going on? Were in big trouble! The merchants and battlefields that signed a contract with us have all decided to cut off the deal! what? What kind of nonsense is this? Thats it Gangbuks fund flow is fluctuating right now! They are worried about the loss of funds, so they cut off the deal with us and say they will send us the amount for breaking the contract in three months! Dam Sa-youngs face distorted. Are you suddenly going to cut off the deal? Are these people crazy as a group? Anonymous said. Calm down. The Great Law will begin soon. We need to maintain composure as much as possible This is no time to maintain composure! If they dont send us supplies! Im going to starve. But what? Crazy! Didnt I say that the time it takes to complete and stabilize the Great Law could be considerable! It did. The current troops cannot withstand the imperial palaces equipment! This means there will be chaos! They might run away or cause havoc. But they can never touch this place. Theyve built a fortress so perfect that not even a fire fighter expert can break through it. Thats whats important now! So youre going to give up? !! All the troops under your command will disappear? Yes, that could happen. But what does that mean? Anyway, if the Great Law succeeds, the troops can be gathered again. Damn it! Do you know how difficult it is to gather an army like that! It will take a long time. But this Dafa will not be possible even if a thousand years pass without this level of preparation at this time. ! Imagine. If Dafa is successful, you will be able to practice Dafa on your own without having to prepare so much. You could even become a living god. Shit. Besides, I have to take revenge, right? You dont think you can deal with the Demon Cult Master without using Dafa, do you? . Well, its almost noon now. Lie down and calm your mind. Dam Sa-young, who was clenching her teeth so hard that they felt like they would break, lay down on the altar again. He closed his eyes tightly. Tell them to hold on somehow! Somehow! Oh, I understand! After a while. Phew. Finally the sun rose just right through the hole in the ceiling. And the sunlight completely covered the bodies of Dam Sa-young and the crown prince lying on each altar. Blue energy poured out from Unknowns eyes. Here we go. The magicians chanted strange spells in gloomy voices. It was Sanskrit, not the language of the Central Plains. Tsutsutsutsu. A black fog spewed out from the bodies of the magicians and enveloped the area around the altar. Wooooow. An anonymous hand touched Dam Sa-youngs forehead. Memorize the nine rules. Dam Sa-young closed her eyes and pursed her lips. The Gugyeol he chanted was also a bizarre spell written in Sanskrit. How much time has passed like that? Flash! Namelesss eyes turned red. At the same time, Damsayoung screamed. Kaaaaaaak! * * * what? Xu Liang frowned. Dragon God Il Won Gong (Dragon God One Original Power)? Thats right. Zhou Qing put his hand on his chest. Ugh. The sticky energy rising from the dantian enveloped his middle tian. You may have said it before. Yongsin Ilwon Gong is the pinnacle of the health care techniques practiced by past emperors. Because vitality is greatly amplified, even the lazy emperor will never skip the practice of Ilwon Gong. I know. I heard that. Also, those who have learned Dragon God Ilwonkong cannot train other inner skills. Thats right. Xiliangs eyes deepened. But what did you mean just now? It seems like one of the Dragon God Ilwongong has fallen off? Thats right. A shadow fell on Zhou Qings face. Ilwongong is the pinnacle of health, but at the same time, it is the pinnacle of coexistence. When those who practice it are close to each other, their vitality is maximized. ? That guy, Cheonyang, also learned Ilwon Gong. But the energy of Ilwon Gong that I received from him just now has completely disappeared. what? It means that the unitary energy of this guy that was in my body and in this dantian has disappeared. Dont you know what that means? Xu Liangs eyes flashed. Dead? That cant be possible No, but how far was it and when did it receive the energy? Thats Thats because he learned martial arts. I heard that if you learn Yongshin Iwongong, you cant learn martial arts? Yes, but I stole his vitality. I didnt mean to. ? After that, he learned inner energy. It was a foolish thing to do. Since Ilwon-gongs vessel contained inner energy, Ilwon-gi that was passed on to me was not able to return. Zhou Qing frowned. To be honest, this is just an assumption. Its just my guess after learning Ilwon-gong for a long time. . Whatever the reason, the disappearance of the members energy remaining in my body means that something is wrong with his body. For better or for worse. Xiliangs eyes deepened. Somethings wrong with me What on earth is going on? Zhou Cheng said. I am a person who does not jump to conclusions unless I see or hear it in person. But I feel too uncomfortable to just pass it off as not a big deal. Its just a feeling after all. Thats right. Its a feeling that cant be ignored. Right. Of course you wont believe it. Unless there is at least spirituality in the energy, thats not the case At that time, Seo-ryangs eyes lit up. No, I believe it. ? I just read it too. Reading? What? Seoliang turned his head to the east. The corners of his eyes trembled. I cant feel that guys desire. What? Dam Sa-yeong, I cant feel that guys desire anymore. As if they had died. Zhou Qing was surprised. Are you saying that both Dam Sa-young and Cheon-yang are dead? That couldnt be possible. Seoliang, who had been glaring at the east for a while, called out to Ma Dong-pil. Speak to the commander-in-chief right now. Contact me. Contact me and tell them that there is a high probability that it is the fourth chapter of the first of the three precepts that I delivered before. I understand. Seo-ryang smiled coldly. Yes, I will go that far. Is this it? Chapter 599 Episode 599. End of Washin Counseling (5)Commander General! I received a call from the religious leader! Give me the letter. Ho Yo-seongs eyes deepened as he opened the letter. also. He recalled his past conversation with Seo-ryang. C He will definitely fight back. Im not the type of person to leave like this. C I think so too. C But I will avoid direct competition. C We will avoid direct competition as well as assassination attempts or inducing confusion. Because you know that you cant even buy time with something like that. C So how will it attack? C . C You seem to be confused as expected. C Honestly, yes. There is nothing left for Dam Sa-young. Although the main forces are still in good shape, they are worse than nothing unless they become an opponent in a power struggle. Of course, even with that many troops, you will want to protect them carefully. C All-out war, assassination, inducing chaos, and even funds are no match for us. In other words, it has no real means of harming us. C The declaration of defeat was especially fatal. Its a matter of fraud. Even if an all-out war is assumed, the troops under Dam Sa-young will not be able to demonstrate even half of their capabilities. C Hmm. C Then there is only one way left. C What is that? C This is me. -? C Dam Sa-young herself has no choice but to step forward. C Even if you bring all of your troops, you will be the only one going into a game where you will be no match? C yes. C Right. C If neither power nor funds work, all that is left for Dam Sa-young is personal force and martial arts. C okay. There are no rumors that the Lord of Heavenly Dragon has died yet, so it would be correct to assume that they are together in some way. C Thats right. If an individuals military power is no match for an all-out war, the only thing left that can deal a fatal blow to this side is the art of magic. The problem is the vastness of the study of the art of art. C hmm. C Even Bigungju possessed techniques that were beyond imagination. It is not because the other person was a religious leader and she was careless, but if she had been wiser and more ambitious, she would have had the power to plan the world. C I think so too. C Just looking at the Heavenly Dragon Technique, it is true. The Iron Blood Fortress, which had been impregnable until the leader stepped forward, almost collapsed overnight. It wasnt even tens of thousands of troops pushing in. The Iron Blood Fortress almost collapsed due to the Sulbeopjin (g) alone. C yes. C Im not sure, but Dam Sa-young has a number of moves that are comparable to or better than that. Thats probably why he boldly declared defeat. C I get it. C yes? C I dont know exactly, but I can roughly guess how he will try to attack us. C Are you sure? C okay. C What kind of? C In the past, when I reached my current level through dancing with Seongju Song, there was something my master told me. -?! C He told me to stop Damsayoung before she becomes one with the world. I had a really hard time trying to figure out what it meant and what it was exactly about. Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. C Did you realize it? C Just a guess. But I cant think of any other way. After that, Xiliang presented several plans for Damsayeongs attack method. And now I received a call telling me to prepare for one of the many plans I mentioned back then. Dam Sa-young. Hu Yaosheng stuck out his tongue. Have we really crossed the line before the bizarreness of the technique? Dam Sa-yeong was a person who was not limited by morality or ethics. But that and this were completely different issues. This is because this is not a question of good and evil, but a question that touches on the fundamental fear that we naturally have as humans. Hu Yaosheng suddenly felt eerie. Dam Sa-youngs mind-reading efforts to achieve her goal even at the cost of abandoning her humanity filled me with fear. But He also knew. This move is the best move that Dam Sa-young has. If this move doesnt work, thats when he will face true defeat. And Ho Yo-seong had no doubt that Dam Sa-yeong would be defeated. Contact the Gangseo Merchant Association. Ask the nearby civilians to open the granary once more. I need to slowly heat up the pot. All right. Hu Yaoshengs eyes sparkled. Come and see sometime. * * * Whisper. Cheongyeongsae, who was newly appointed to the position of Amipa Jangmunsae, collapsed. Xiliang looked around. Grumbling. A fire was sweeping through all parts of Amipa, the sacred place of Buddha. The Ami faction was no different from the Cheongseong faction. The old temples and buildings were all new and shining brightly. And all of that was destroyed at the hands of Seoliang. Cough! This ruthless man! Sangyeongsae, who was lying bleeding, cried out in bloody tears. You will be cursed! How dare you, the leader of the Demonic Cult, destroy the Amipa with a thousand years of history! It has been a thousand years of history, but there has been no progress but only regression. Stagnant water is bound to rot, but you guys have gone too far. This guy! You say you can become Buddha just by shaving your head? You are not qualified to serve Buddha. Sangyeongsaes face turned red. Seeing her get so angry even after receiving injuries that wouldnt surprise her if she died right away, she wasnt an ordinary, harsh person either. How dare how dare! and. Quack! The neck of the landslide was broken. Xi Liang said coldly. I havent lived a life so wrong that Ive been verbally abused by lowly ascetics who are addicted to worldly desires. Kugugoogung! The temple, engulfed in flames, collapsed with a loud noise. In this way, even Amipah walked the path to extinction. Xiliang was particularly merciless in this attack. Cheongseong is also Cheongseong, but Ami crossed the line. Not only did they capture and imprison all those who cried out for righteousness and mercy, they also subjected them to all kinds of torture to prevent them from living or dying. They didnt do anything wrong, and it was even the adults and executioners of the sect. They brought their parents and sisters to that point. Furthermore, they even kidnapped fair-faced boys from the village below and used them as sex toys. It was truly the height of corruption. Quang! Seo-ryang, who destroyed all the buildings with the Man-Ap Gold Horse, carried out a powerful campaign. Paaaaang! Now the new law has gained momentum. It was a supreme spiritual art that used empty objects. It was no exaggeration to say that he was now truly capable of land flight. Xi Liang quickly crossed the mountain range and arrived at the place where the group was. Sarah. Even though I flew through the air with a loud bang, my landing was as light as a feather. Thank you for your hard work, leader. ok. Are you hurt anywhere? Xu Liang chuckled. What can you do with idiots like that? The look in their eyes is even harsher than Cheongseongs. Ma Dong-pil lowered his head. Congratulations. This concludes the cleanup of Sichuan Province. Okay. Now, lets head to Shaanxi. Oh, thats not the case, I received a call from Shaanxi. It is a letter sent directly by Ambassador Hyesim. Seo-ryangs eyes widened. already? yes. Ma Dong-pil handed a letter to Seo-ryang. Seo-ryang quickly read the letter and shook his head. It looks like they decided to push ahead. Shaolin is indeed Shaolin. Surprisingly, the strongest force of Shaolin, led by Hye-sim, entered Shaanxi at once, burned the Jongnam faction, and even blew away the volcano faction. It was unclear whether he was as harsh as Seoryang. However, considering the fact that both factions were put to rest, at least the leadership and major troops must have been eliminated. Somehow, the timing was just right. If this happens, Ill have to change my plan. What do you plan to do? Xu Liang, who was deep in thought, looked at Zhou Qing. Zhou Cheng narrowed his eyes. Why are you looking at me like that? Hey Emperor. ? Wasnt the trip away quite long? Even if its not right away, Id like to go back to my hometown after setting foot on it. Zhou Qings eyes wavered. You sure? Okay. Im thinking of going to Hebei. Hebei. There is Beijing in Hebei, and in Beijing there is the Imperial Palace. Is there really a need to head there now? The reason I didnt refuse when you said you would join me is because you, as well as my brothers, needed to see the world. A ruler should be closer to the earth than to the sky. Only then can politics become closer to people. . Go to Hebei. As you go, look at the faces of the people who will be distorted by your politics in the future, filled with joy. I want you to feel what they really want and what you should do for them. Hehehe. Zhu Qing, who was bursting out laughing, quickly nodded. I dont want to be taught that kind of lesson from you, but its not wrong. I always say the right thing. Good. Lets go. Sometimes I miss the air of Hebei, too. So the groups next destination was decided. The carriage quickly passed Sichuan Province and headed toward Hebei. In any case, in order to go to Hebei, I had to stop by Shaanxi. Seo-ryang sent a letter to Hye-sim asking her to meet him in Shaanxi. Another ten days passed. Its been a while. Hyesim bowed her head. Youve worked hard so far. You. Seoliang looked behind Hyesim. For a moment his eyes widened. Its amazing. As many as two hundred monks were lined up behind Hyesim. Hundred and Eight Arhats (ٰ_h). Yes. The group of two hundred monks included the legendary Hundred Eight Arhats of Shaolin, monks from the Eight Great Lakes, as well as elders of the time and veterans of previous generations. It was an incredible force. Even though there was no particular formation, I felt a wave of energy shaking the heavens and the earth. If it were a head-to-head match, it would be difficult to argue with the Cheonma Ilgun. The four units of the Heavenly Demon Army could be said to be the strongest force of the Heavenly Demon Church. One unit was filled with a thousand men, and each unit had the strength of a great gate faction at the level of the old faction and one party. Among them, the Cheonma Army was the strongest among the Cheonma Army. Hyesim and Shaolin used their full power to sweep away the Jongnam faction and the Hwasan faction. Have you been storing up this much power? Is this somehow unfair? You didnt help me right away. Im sorry. I dont have anything else to say. Xu Liang chuckled. Its okay. You all had your own circumstances, too. Thank you for understanding. So where are you headed next? I plan to head to Hubei. If its Hubei, what about Zhuge? exactly. It would hurt my head. They are not a mountain sect. Just because they have a vicious mentality would not have weakened their martial arts skills. Moreover, the Zhuge family is a family that is more fearful of martial arts than martial arts. Thats why Im finally going now. Because I know how scary Jinbeop is. If there was a loss of power there, it could have been a problem in attacking Jongnam and Hwasan. You all had an idea. Okay, Ill make sure you know that. Curiosity appeared on Hye-sims face. Where are you planning to head, Lord? Hebuk. !! Hye-sims face hardened at once. Are you hitting? I have no intention of touching Damsayoung. I dont know if I can . Chapter 600 Episode 600. End of Washin Counseling (6)General So. . I guess I really have to make a decision now. So Gong-hwi remained silent. Lee Hyo pounded his chest. General So! The soldiers under your command are starving! More than a thousand have already fallen! I know. If you know, please make a decision quickly! If this continues, the entire imperial army will starve to death! . General So! Its Hwang Myeong. So Gong-hwis expression wasnt very good either. S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. We are an army that exists for the emperor. Now that we have been ordered to defend the entire imperial palace, we cannot betray the imperial family just because we have run out of military supplies. Look at me, General So. Im not suggesting betrayal now, are I? If we continue like this, all of our imperial troops will starve to death without even being able to fight. Lee Hyo comforted So Gong-hwi with good words. Think about it. What kind of army is our imperial army? It has been a long time since the power of the empire has weakened and the authority of the imperial palace has fallen to the ground, but it is a strong army that has maintained its position with only loyalty. . Dont you know, General So? What kind of training our elite imperial army received! We who have endured that hellish training and grown up against the evil bandits outside the world are the last bastion of the imperial palace! . For the sake of His Majesty the Emperor, we must not fall. For your Majestys sake, we must defend this position even more. If you want to defend this position properly, you have to hold on to your life first! So Gong-hwi gritted his teeth. No matter how much it is, it is not right to send out troops to plunder the peoples grain. The people are also the property of His Majesty the Emperor, so you cannot do such a thing without permission. The person who needs to receive that permission is stuck in the secret area of the imperial palace and is not coming out! For a moment, So Gong-hwis eyes became sharp. General Lee, I understand your feelings, but please speak directly. ! If you make disloyal remarks to Your Majesty one more time, I will not sit by and watch. Lee Hyo sighed. Would you do this if I was so frustrated? . And I wasnt going to say this. Stop it. He is not His Majesty the Emperor. He is just His Highness the Crown Prince. Shut up! So Gong-hwi shouted. Now that His Majesty the Emperor is away, the Crown Prince is the owner of the imperial palace! Furthermore, His Royal Highness the Crown Prince is the rightful heir to the throne! Although he has called himself the Emperor, unless it is against the law, we should consider him dethroned! . Dont argue about this anymore. All we have to do is follow the orders from our superiors. General So. Thats what a soldier is! If you want to die, die, if you want to win, win, and if you want to be loyal, just be loyal! Lee Hyo shook his head with a stern expression. I dont think so. what? We have a duty before authority. A duty to preserve the imperial army intact. . This duty is sacred. Your Majesty, the Crown Prince, no one belongs to you but us. Commander-in-Chief? He is someone you cannot trust. Whether we believe him or not is not for us to decide. It is also the duty of a loyalist to eliminate treacherous traitors for the sake of the monarchs well-being. If you talk about duty, I will always talk about authority. Sometimes authority must take precedence over duty. Its so frustrating. Its true that General So will just watch as our comrades and beloved subordinates starve to death! we are! So Gong-hwis eyes were bloodshot. We already committed betrayal once. . You made His Highness the Crown Prince your Majesty without properly confirming whether the Emperor was alive. That in itself is a betrayal and no different from treason. . I dont want to commit betrayal twice. It would be better to die. General So may be like that. But our soldiers wont have the same thoughts as General So. General Lee! So Gong-hwi stood up. Slurp. The look in his eyes was extremely cruel as he pulled out the generals sword he was wearing at his waist. Military law is strict. Like General Lee, someone who interprets things to their advantage depending on the situation lacks the skills of a soldier. . The moment you join the military, you must absolutely obey your superiors orders. I have no doubt that our soldiers will understand my judgment, even if it is painful. Then I will only lead the soldiers under my command. General Lee! Lee Hyo said coldly. I can no longer run the imperial army with you, so stubborn. Do you really want to die! You will criticize me as a petty person who ignores military laws, but I and countless other soldiers will laugh at you as an incompetent general who cannot even take care of his own children. At that moment, So Gong-hwis sword split the air. bang! The iron table was split in half by a powerful sword. It was incredible power. Even though he did not put any effort into it, he had the power to split an iron table with one sword. It was indeed a dance worthy of being called a general of a nation. Lee Hyos eyes wavered. Grrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr. The iron scales that covered the outside of his armor fell off. The armor was shattered by Sogonghwis sword power. Thats scary. Before Dam Sa-youngs gang appeared, the person who was called the best swordsman of the palace was So Gong-hwi. It was indeed a dance worth hearing such words about. I thought that it would be difficult to properly hit even ten sums with a sword, even if there was a spear. widely! So Gong-hwi, feeling nervous, turned around. go away. . If you want to lead your soldiers and exploit the people, feel free to do so. But you must know this one thing. . The moment you lead your soldiers and leave the imperial palace, the main army will chase you and attack you. General So! This is your last chance. Get out. If you dont, I will slit your throat right here. A deep murderous intent flashed in Lee Hyos eyes. Is it really going to come out like that? There was nothing left to do as it turned out like this. Although they were the same general, So Gong-hwi was one rank higher than Lee Hyo. In fact, So Gong-hwi was a man who deserved to be called a general. That alone made my stomach twist, but it seemed like this was the end of this relationship. Its all your fault. Okay. Lee Hyo pulled out a dagger from his waist. Even when the sword was drawn, there was no sound. The technology to block noise with internal energy was a fairly novel operation method. So Gong-hwis back was visible. Lee Hyo raised his dagger high. die! It was then. Now General! Surprised, Lee Hyo hurriedly hid the dagger. So Gong-hwi turned around. Whats going on? Were in big trouble! So why dont you ask whats going on! Outside the bar the soldier said with a pale complexion. In front of the imperial palace gates His Majesty is here. So Gong-hwi and Lee Hyos faces turned pale. * * * A complex light appeared in Zhu Qings eyes. Indeed The fog surrounding the imperial palace was very gloomy. It was not a naturally created fog. To begin with, this was not a foggy area. So it was even more bizarre and scary. I felt sorry for the majesty of the imperial palace, which was stained with the malice contained in this unusual fog. You really have changed a lot. Its been several years since I lost my mind and was on the brink of death. But to Zhu Qing, it didnt feel like it had been that long since he had seen the imperial palace again. I was addicted to blood clots and lost my mind for several years, but I was literally so unconscious that I even forgot the passage of time. Its been a long time, but its also not that long ago. The imperial palace, a symbol of the empire, has suddenly turned into a den of ghosts. You dont seem to be in a very good mood. How could you feel good after seeing Shinkyo become such a jerk? but. Xiliangs eyes deepened. I also had no idea that the imperial palace would get to this point. Zhou Qing may have only read the gloomy atmosphere hanging over the palace, but Xu Liang was able to see what he could not see. Thats incredible. I really felt like sticking my tongue out. A lot of blood spirit has gathered. Is it as if they were trying to gather all the blood spirit that was scattered in the midfield? Yes. The fog surrounding the entire imperial palace hid explosive power as if it would spread throughout the entire central plain at any moment. The power was so great that even the current Seoliang felt helpless for a moment. It will be difficult to break it even with my martial arts skills. There was at least one possibility. Extinction of extinction. The final secret of the reigning Demon Emperor is the Heavenly World Destroyer Jongmu Ramen. That invincible season might be able to clear away the fog that covered the entire imperial palace. But it was a gamble. Even if that were possible, I had no idea what effect the dispersed fog would have. Maybe it will really spread throughout the central plains and engulf the world. Moreover, in order to destroy this much concentrated power, Seoryang must also use his full power to destroy the annihilation group. In that case, Seoryangs power will also be greatly reduced, even if only for a moment. Even if an expert with some confidence in cutting a knife comes by, it becomes difficult to block. I thought they would have prepared their own defenses, but I never thought they would have erected such a powerful barrier. Wooooow. Xiliangs eyes sprinkled blue and red magical energy. It looks like they are preparing that method as expected. At that time, Zhou Qing spoke. Seo sect leader. ok. What do you think? As the Shaolin leader said, if there is Damsayoung here, wouldnt it be okay to attack like this? Xu Liang shook his head. Its not because Im afraid of Damsayoungs troops. I cant attack because of that fog-like barrier. Is it that much? I dont want to sound weak, but even if I could break through that fog and destroy the imperial palace, I dont have the confidence to kill Damsayoung. It would be easy if it were a one-on-one fight. I see. Zhu Qing took a deep breath. Im sorry. If you said no, it really wasnt possible, but I was stubborn for no reason. Youre apologizing for everything. If you do, well get started. okay. Zhu Qing took three or four steps forward and immediately shouted in a loud voice. Are you listening! Wooooow. It was a cry with great resonance. That single cry was enough to shake the air. The voice was so powerful that it was hard to believe it was the voice of an old man with no inner strength. Also, the majesty in that voice was so great that even Seo-ryang, who was standing right behind him, was surprised. It seems like being the emperor of a country is not something just anyone can do. Zhu Qing shouted one after another. I am Zhou Qing, the 42nd emperor of the Great Yue Empire, the emperor of the Emperor of All Countries and the 42nd emperor of the Great Rime Empire. Under the excuse of a legitimate imperial succession, the emperor The crown prince who tried to assassinate him, Zhou Tianyang, and the other great traitors who followed him and participated in the treason, come forward and kneel right now! All the emotions I had been suppressing for so long came out in these short words. The anger of the emperor, who was betrayed by his son and caught up in the war between the Murim people, has now returned to his home. Zhu Qings eyes lit up with fire. You bastard! Zhou Chenyang! If youre alive, jump out in front of this father right now! Chapter 601 Episode 601 Wake up (1)Rumbling. hmm. Anonymouss eyes sparkled. Its well connected. The only light that can penetrate the blood god fog that surrounds the entire imperial palace. That was the solar energy of the sun. At noon, when the sun shines the brightest, we need the purest energy of heavenly yang, through which impurities have been filtered out through the holes in the ceiling covered with the Tatak technique. And the energy of heavenly yin collected over two fortnights is concentrated on the two altars where the energy is poured down, and the practitioners soul is brought down to the floor. Afterwards, the brought down soul is exposed to ghost energy and corrupts it, and the healthy soul cannot endure this and becomes a ghost. This is called eumsoun (ꎻ). In this way, Zhou Tianyang became a yin spirit. The dark soul will not be able to withstand the ilshingi and will be scattered, and this is a natural emergence using the providence of Mother Nature that chases away darkness with light. In other words, Zhou Tianyang dies as naturally as breathing. Without putting any strain on the body. and. Wooooow. The pure Ilsinki soon harmonized with the blood source energy contained in Damsayoung. Ilsingi is the source of life. If the Ilshingi, which has reached its peak, enters a person who has achieved sufficient enlightenment, it is possible to ascend to heaven without dying. That is to say, it is also the realm of deification. However, it is enough to say that enlightenment is sufficient, but in reality, reaching such a level is considered close to impossible for the average person. In terms of martial arts, the level that requires eyes that can penetrate the laws of the world and the providence of Mother Nature requires the ability to achieve the pinnacle of the world of peace and look into the realm of the divine being. Looking at it another way, it also means that if you are at the level of looking into the realm of success, there is no need for Ilsingi. At that time, it will only be a matter of time and you will be able to enter the world of myth on your own. However, this technique deserved praise simply because it could forcibly elevate a person belonging to the royal family to the level of myth. Its moving. The anonymous eyes glowed in seven colors. Yes, Im doing well. I dont know if Dam Sa-yeong knew, but his soul was so clouded that it was difficult to open his eyes and see. It means that his desires were a mess. His desire was more intense than anyone elses, but he was unable to focus purely on that desire. In other words, Dam Sa-young also subconsciously felt guilty. He could not completely forget the clans that were defeated and the people who died unjustly because of him. Its just that the joy that comes from the power and power in ones hands is 10,000 times greater than the guilt, so it is not noticeable. In the end, Dam Sa-young is just an ordinary human being. He is a human being just like any other evildoer who has been, is, and will be born countless times in the future. A common evil person who commits a crime even though he or she recognizes that it is bad karma, and later goes on a rampage without even knowing that it is a crime. Now, all you have to do is burn the tainted spirit in that evil persons soul and turn it into a pure heroic spirit so that it can take over another body. Dam Sa-young. Do you know that? The unknown eyes, shining in seven colors, looked more vicious than ever. With this, our deal becomes entangled in a pact that can never be broken. As a rare magician, she could not arbitrarily break a deal that was tied to words. But it wasnt Dam Sa-young. He was a more immoral person than anyone else, and if necessary, he was willing to tell even the most egregious lies. But that wont be possible anymore. The reason is that the moment you gain a new body with this technique, you will go beyond being a warrior who has simply learned the Heavenly Dragon Energy and become a supreme magician. Your world is my world. When the world kneels before Damsayeong, then the entire central plain will be transformed into a world of heavenly dragons. It was then. God! Nameless frowned. Whats going on? There is a big problem! The entire imperial army is currently leaving the imperial palace! There was astonishment on the nameless face. The Emperor?! The imperial army numbers tens of thousands. Why are so many imperial soldiers suddenly leaving the imperial palace? His Majesty Sang-tae has appeared in front of the Hwa Imperial Palace! It appears that the Imperial Army has set out to have an audience with His Majesty Sang-tae! situation? Unnameds eyes were shaking. By situation, I mean the previous emperor, and there was only one emperor in the previous era. Changhuang Zhucheng! I never thought Joo Cheong would show up. Although she took over the body of the dead Dan Lihu, she was able to keep many of Dan Lihus memories as her own. Therefore, it was possible to analyze in ones own way how the situation in the Central Plains was going and why Zhou Qing only appeared now. I noticed it. A look of urgency appeared on Unknowns face. I noticed it. The fact that we are here. In fact, that could be guessed just by looking at the sudden suspension of transactions by merchants who were trading with our allies. But Mu-myeong thought differently. In the first place, it was not a very important matter for her who was focusing her efforts on preparing for Dafa, and the reason the merchants declared a halt to trading was because not only Hebei but the entire area north of the Yangtze River was in disarray. But things are different now. It was clear that they knew that all of Damsayeongs power was concentrated here. sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And he must have appeared here to select and eat the largest imperial army among the assembled troops. Is? yes? Nameless swallowed his saliva. The Demon Cult Leader? Could it be that the Demon Cult Leader also came with us? She hoped not. Of course, even if the Demonic Cult Master really came, he would not be able to break the blood gods power that was hanging over the entire imperial palace. I was sure of that. But I was anxious. Although it was only a one-time meeting, the demonic leader she saw was a devil-like person who would not be surprised at anything he did. Even if they cant invade this place, there is a high possibility that this side will cause serious damage to our troops with an unexpected plan. We came together. ! The entire imperial palace has been put on alert to prepare for a possible attack by the Demon Cult. However, it is said that the Demon Cult is not making any hasty moves. can not believe it. Nameless gritted his teeth. The Demon Cult Master is a man who knows not where he will fly. Even his martial arts skills are the best of his time. Even if we mobilize all of our troops, we cannot kill him. You can deal with it. No, if we really fight against each other, we might be able to kill the Demon Cult leader. The problem is that the Demon Cultist is very clever. He will run away whenever the situation becomes unfavorable. There is not a single expert who can catch up with the Demon Cultist who is running away from here. In other words, he is not a person who can do anything even if there is a head-on competition. Its surprising again. It is truly an unreasonable strength. My teacher, Lee Cheon-sang, single-handedly burned down Uicheon-maeng, and his disciple, Seo-ryang, rose to the pinnacle of fireworks and was able to wield his incredible power as he wished. The peak of Hwagyeong is a state where one can demonstrate everything that can be achieved with energy. Seo-ryang was an invincible person who could never be defeated in a one-on-one match even by Mu-myeong, the greatest magician of his time. No matter how great a technique you perform, it will be interpreted as just another martial art in the eyes of Seoliang. but. Nameless tried hard to keep his cool. The Blood Gods method can be said to be absolutely invincible. No one can break down that barrier unless its the dead Li Cheon-sang. Even if the Demon Lord breaks through this barrier, he will be so exhausted that he will not be able to swing his sword properly. Surprisingly, she came to a conclusion similar to the answer given by Seo-ryang. It also meant that the confidence in this formation was great. okay. Nameless looked down at Dam Sa-yeong. Dam Sa-youngs face, with her eyes closed, was as pale as a sheet of paper. Breathing was also slow, as if it would stop at any moment. Does not matter. If this great method is successful, no matter what happens to the remaining troops, we can take over the world again. If Dam Sa-young woke up and found out about this, she would go crazy, but there was nothing she could do. This is because this Great Law was ten thousand times more important to her than the troops of the imperial palace. I will give you an order. If they do something suspicious or try to enter the palace, we must stop them, even if it means deploying all of the palaces troops. I obey the Lords orders! Unknown tried to smile. This might be better. There are many techniques that can be used with corpses and blood. Of course, you wont be able to kill the Demon Cult leader to that extent, but you will be able to at least hold him back for a while. Dam Sa-young. Come on, cheer up! Depending on your efforts, it could be completed in one day, 15 days, 3 months, or 10 days. * * * Your Majesty! Lee Hyos eyes widened in astonishment as he opened the palace gate. He is truly majesty! He looked the same as he did before he fell ill with a nasty illness. No, in fact, he seemed to be healthier than before. I thought it was a trick, but no matter how I looked at it, it wasnt a trick. No one will be able to imitate that unique majesty, intense eyes, and the terrifying shout that made you shiver a moment ago. Lee Hyo knelt down on the spot. The new head of the Imperial Palace, Lee Hyo, comes to see His Majesty Sang-tae! Imans soldiers who followed him fought at the same time. See you, Your Majesty! At that moment, Zhou Qings eyes radiated intense murder. You guys! Who are you talking about? Whoa! The air stirred once again. The anger and resentment that I had suppressed for so long poured out like a waterfall. Zhu Qings shouting was so loud that not only Yi Hyo but all of Yi Mans yellow soldiers could hear it. I have never handed over the throne to anyone! But how dare you call me a situation! Your Majesty! Lee Hyo shouted with a thoughtful face. I have committed a mortal sin! However, His Majesty of the time This guy! We are sorry for our sins! Since His Majesty the Crown Prince himself ascended to the position of the Son of Heaven and declared himself emperor to the world, we can only bow to His Majesty Cant you shut up! Zhu Qing gritted his teeth. What crown prince in the world could ascend to the throne without a royal seal? The royal seal is still in my hand, and you dare call yourself emperor?! !! Even though you lack civil servants, you, the subjects of a nation, should have gone looking for me first! For daring to bow your head and call a traitor an emperor, the only punishment you can pay for is death! Your Majesty?! You must be ashamed of yourself, you bastard! Part of me wants to blame Oche, but since the situation is such, I will give you a chance to commit suicide. Zhou Qings eyes, which had been red with anger, were suddenly giving off an icy coldness. Kill yourselves, all of you! Lee Hyo gritted his teeth. This is crazy! I came out with 20,000 soldiers because I had a cause, so you committed suicide? You left the imperial palace to live, but you die here? your majesty. What are you doing? Why dont you commit suicide right now! That cant be possible. what?! Lee Hyo gritted his teeth and said. The imperial palace is facing an unprecedented crisis. We too would like to commit suicide a hundred or a thousand times, but if we disappear too, there will be no loyalists left to serve His Majesty the Emperor! You bastard, how dare you disobey the emperors orders? Your Majesty, please take back my order. this guy! At that time, the main gate of the imperial palace opened once again. I will commit suicide. Chapter 602 Episode 602 Awakening (2)Unlike Lee Hyo, So Gong-hwi did not bring Hwang Byeong with him. So Gong-hwi silently walked and stood in front of the main office and knelt down. I meet Your Majesty, So Gong-hwi, the Imperial Palace Chief. It was a calm tone. Zhou Qing looked down at him with glaring eyes. I am the emperor! I have neither died nor handed over the throne, so how can I call this a situation! The situation is ruined. What?! We have already served another emperor. No matter what the process was like, we have a lord who has pledged loyalty, so how can we serve His Majesty the Emperor as the master of the world? So Gong-hwis voice was so calm that it sounded peaceful. However, the process was not smooth and we also supported an improper transfer, so it can be said to be a grave sin that can only be paid for by death. . Your Majesty the situation. So Gong-hwi raised his head. In front of the emperor of the world, raise your head upright and make eye contact. That alone could be considered a serious crime, but unexpectedly, Zhu Qings eyes looking down at Xiao Gonghui were much calmer than before. After His Majesty was kidnapped by a group of assailants, Sosin planned to commit suicide on the spot. But as a result, he was unable to do so. Do you know why? . As General Lee said, the excuse was that if we die, there will be no one left to guard the imperial palace. Lee Hyos face distorted. General So! How can you dismiss that as an excuse! I am talking to His Majesty, so if General Lee has any intention of following even the bare minimum of etiquette, he should not dare to use his frivolous words. profit! Lee Hyos face turned bright red. So Gong-hwi continued. Although he abandoned his loyalty and his soul was burned, he served another Son of Heaven with his still-living body. To me, His Majesty will remain until the day he dies. so. Zhou Qing growled like a wild beast. How did it feel to serve another Emperor along with traitors? Was it sweet? Even though I committed high treason, it was only a failure to uphold the duty of a subject, and I did not abandon my conscience as a human being. I endured each day with a hellish feeling, but now that His Majesty Sang-tae has returned, I can finally let go of that burden and sinful heart. I will be punished for letting go. Zhou Qings eyes twinkled. Slurp. So Gong-hwi pulled out his sword. It was also a serious crime to draw a sword in front of the emperor. Is it because I have already decided to die? He was neatly ignoring personal rules of etiquette. So Gong-hwi put the drawn sword directly to his neck. As a general of the empire, it would be a pity to die without being able to see the imperial palace regain its former dignity, but I am truly fortunate to be able to meet Your Majesty now. . Please enjoy your heavenly life and let the world know that your empire is alive. The corners of Zhou Qings mouth rose. At that moment, a ray of intangible wind was shot out. puck! Pfft! So Gong-hwi dropped his sword without realizing it. Jjiiiing. I had no strength in both hands. That wasnt all. The wind that hit the back of the hand returned to the heart, paralyzing both arms and the entire upper body. So Gong-hwis eyes wavered. master?! Although it is not possible to learn this type of technique as a martial artist in the imperial palace, if you have achieved a high level, you can use it without learning anything else. Great martial arts! It was a tremendous earthquake. Even though it was fired at this speed, it did not penetrate the hand, but penetrated into it, paralyzing the entire upper body. It was a truly remarkable operation. Interesting. Suddenly, Xi Liang appeared behind the provincial office. So Gong-hwi and Lee Hyo were surprised. Uh, when? It didnt appear suddenly. From the looks of it, it seemed like he was behind His Majesty the situation the whole time. However, the two did not recognize Seo-ryang until just before. This was because Seo-ryang deliberately killed his presence. Seo-ryang looked at So Gong-hwi with admiring eyes. It seems like not just anyone can become a general in the empire. Isnt that right, Emperor? Zhou Qing nodded. The general is the one who has to protect the powerless imperial palace until the very end. You cant set up half-baked people. Even though I made a mistake that deserved death, it would be difficult to search anywhere in the world to find a talented person like me. It wont be there at all. Of course it is. If you have the strength and enough time, it wont be too much of a shame if you die here. The problem is that we dont have enough energy and we dont have enough time. Xu Liang shrugged his shoulders. They say that even if a rich man goes bankrupt, he will last for three generations. It may not be a fitting analogy, but there were indeed people in the imperial palace. So Gong-hwi and Lee Hyo looked at Seo-ryang with astonished eyes. No matter how much the dignity of the imperial family has fallen to the ground, is there anyone who can talk so comfortably with His Majesty the Sanghaeng? It was truly an unprecedented sight. Lee Hyo shouted. You bastard! What kind of disrespect are you to His Majesty? Even if you die with your limbs torn apart, you wont be able to pay for all your sins! Xu Liang didnt even bother to listen to him. His eyes were only focused on So Gong-hwi. Did you say General So? ! Its just a matter of putting his life on the line. If the imperial palace wasnt in this situation, no matter how powerful he was, it wouldnt have stopped him from committing suicide. who are you. me? Xu Liang smiled. He is the head of the organization you call the Demonic Cult. Ma Demon Cult Lord?! Demon Lord I really dont like the tone, but thats okay. Lee Hyo jumped up. This guy! How could you, your Majesty, be the leader of a cult! At that time, Zhu Qing shouted. Cant you just shut up! The voice was more murderous than ever. Lee Hyo became completely mute. Xu Liang continued. On the other hand, the other one is a petty person who is obsessed with making excuses even though he has committed wrongdoing. As you say, Emperor, such a person should not have been appointed as a general. I think so too. To put a guy like that in the position of general, even though he is my son, he really has no discernment. Huh? Youre saying you didnt put him in the generals position? After the imperial palace lost power, the size of government offices was greatly reduced. How could they have appointed such a petty person as a general? Hoo. I heard that his martial arts skills were quite impressive, but at least he wasnt a general until I lost my mind. Xiliang clicked his tongue. You mean, Zhou Tianyang, that guy was trying to plan the world with this kind of insight? Lee Hyos face distorted. He was insulting me to his face, calling me a petty person. Even the imperial soldiers under his command were watching. My pride is torn to pieces. This bastard! This time too, Seoryang heard his swearing with one ear and ignored it. At least they would curse at me, but it wasnt worth dealing with at all. The so-called general of a country is loyal to his own interests and disobeys orders according to his own interests. This was already a mindset worse than that of a single soldier, let alone a general. Xi Liang asked Zhou Qing. What are you going to do now? What are we going to do? We have to drag them all out like we said before. Well, I guess so. Anyway, you really cant go in there? These guys opened the door themselves and went out, but if the yellow soldiers inside the palace open the door You cant go in. Xiliangs eyes deepened. We didnt just build a barrier. I dont know what kind of technique it was, but we took measures to prevent anyone with demonic energy from entering the palace. In fact, even if I were Damsayoung, I would have done the same. It seems like it was installed with you in mind. I guess so. A deep regret appeared on Zhou Qings face. You really cant go in there. This is the house I returned to after many years. But it was truly heartbreaking to not be able to enter even though the door was open. Thats why I kept telling you that you couldnt go in. But if I let you in alone, you would definitely die, so lets wait until later. It did. But theres nothing to be too sorry about. There really isnt much left. Zhou Qing nodded. Yes, Ive endured it for years, but I wonder if I cant endure it for just a few dozen days. Good idea. It was then. All armies, listen! Lee Hyo shouted in a loud voice. It looks like the leader of that cult has used a hex on His Majesty Sang-tae! Everyone stand up and attack that evil bastard! We will save His Majesty Sang-tae! Zhu Qing chuckled as if it was absurd. So Gong-hwi also looked at Lee Hyo with his mouth wide open. I had no idea that the author would make such nonsense. Xu Liang shrugged his shoulders. That idiot doesnt seem to know what hes talking about. Thats right. The lord of the world, who received the heavenly fortune, has been put under a spell? It seems he only sees the emperor in that way. Lee Hyo hesitated for a moment. When I thought about it, it was something that could sound really strange depending on how you interpreted it. Being caught up in the witchcraft of a xie jiao can be a statement that denigrates the dignity of the emperor, who is a child of heaven. profit! But it was a step I took. Looking at the situation, it seemed like the senile old man was planning to kill himself while keeping So Gong-hwi alive. How did you get up here! I cant die in vain like this. Lee Hyo shouted again. What are you doing? Draw your sword and kill the Demon Cult Lord right now! The yellow soldiers of Iman were embarrassed and did not know what to do. It is right to listen to the orders of Lee Hyo, the person in charge of command, but in front of us is His Majesty Sang-do. It is a place that should not be moved carelessly. Lee Hyos face became distorted. You guys! Do you all want to die? Im telling you to get up and kill the Demon Cult leader right now! Seoliang tilted his head. Interesting. If I really cast a hex on you, you should capture me instead. Why are you trying to kill me? ?! It looks like you plan to keep the emperor a slave to hexes for the rest of your life, right? This guy! Zhu Qing waved his hand with an annoyed look on his face. Chairman Seo. I really hate hearing that guy whining. Me too. However, if they even bring up yellow soldiers like that guy said, I plan to completely wipe them out. What is the fault of those below? Its all because they met an ugly leader. If you really think so, I understand. Seoliang looked at Lee Hyo. It was when Lee Hyo was about to swear again. Grumbling. Blue and red demonic energy surged from Xiliangs eyes. Oops! The moment Lee Hyo saw those eyes, he immediately collapsed on the spot and vomited blood. Just looking at the magic eye can cause severe internal injuries. It was truly enough to be called the state of a person with mental impressions. Lee Hyos body trembled. What?! The moment he looked into the demons eyes, he was so shocked that he almost lost his breath. The upper and middle divisions were shocked and even the lower divisions were shaken. Hey. Lee Hyo raised his head without realizing it. Even though I knew I shouldnt, I automatically raised my head. It was not of his own will. omg!! And the moment he met Seoryangs eyes again, Lee Hyos bottoms became damp. Xu Liang smiled and raised his hand. If you are reborn in the afterlife, dont live such a shameful life. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! Kaaaaaaak! Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The fire that rose from the ground engulfed Lee Hyos entire body. Lee Hyo, who was being burned alive, wriggled a few times but soon became quiet. It was a futile and painful end. Sogonghwi. So Gong-hwi, who had been looking at Lee Hyo with astonished eyes, was startled and turned his gaze to Zhou Qing. Zhu Qing said coldly. From today, you are the commander-in-chief of the Imperial Army and the only general. At least until someone useful comes along. !! Bring out all the remaining yellow soldiers. Chapter 603 Episode 603 Wake up (3)I will sort it out. Chohaes tone was somewhat heightened. After annihilating the Four Rivers and Three Powers, you made contact with the Shaolin forces led by Great Master Huisim in Shaanxi. Afterwards, you moved to the imperial palace and are heading south with fifty-six thousand imperial troops. hmm. Surprisingly, it is said that there was no particular conflict in the imperial palace. Considering the personality of the religious leader, it would not be surprising if he overturned the imperial palace on the spot, but it is quite surprising. Gong Yachi shook his head. If you were really planning to attack the imperial palace, you would have brought more troops. Of course, you would have mainly brought Gosujin to minimize the sacrifice of our troops. Of course you did. But doesnt the leader show something unexpected every once in a while? Im honestly quite surprised that you only brought the Hwanggun when you could have met Damsayoung if you opened the door. What if Gong Yachi stroked his beard. The beard that had not been shaved for several months had grown thick and covered his chin. He continued, thinking that he would have to clean it up soon. If I had been able to go in, I would have gone in myself. yes? The opponent is Damsa-yeong. And Damsa-yeong knows the power of the sect leader. In other words, who among the martial arts people of the time could be even the slightest hint of the sect leader? In other words, no one fully understands the sect leaders state. Hmm. Among them, the one who is closest is Dam Sa-yeong. Of course, in relative terms, it is the closest, but the actual gap is probably infinitesimal. I think so. In other words, Damsayoung probably doesnt know either. No matter how many troops we have, the moment the leader makes his own move, everything will end. No matter how tightly we hide, we cant help but assume the worst. Chohae sighed. If we were to assume the worst, it would be normal to go to Saeyeo instead of the imperial palace, but why are we insisting on the land in the central plains? Yes, there is a great reversal. What on earth is that one number? It goes without saying, but it will definitely not be an ordinary move. We can never overcome the Heavenly Demon Church with our military power or financial power. Even if we combine the forces of the Heavenly Dragon Palace, that is true. Of course. Not being ordinary means being extraordinary. If it was an extraordinary move, it would be difficult for even a fairly intelligent person to predict, so it is highly likely that the leader was concerned about that and did not enter easily. Well, it may have been difficult to actually enter in itself. After thinking for a moment, Chohae suddenly asked. Could it be a trick? Gong Yachi smiled. Why do you think so? An opponent that is difficult to defeat regardless of military power, funds, or power. I dont know if it has gained the publics support at all, but the Heavenly Demon Church at this time is gaining the greatest public support in history. Moreover There is also a royal seal. Thats right. The information that His Majesty the Emperor is already in Shingyo and that His Majesty holds the royal seal is secretly spreading throughout the central plains. In other words Chohae said decisively. Strictly speaking, there is absolutely no way for Damsayoung to reverse this situation. Most people who deal with information do not discuss odds of 100 percent. In Haomun, the person with the greatest ability was Cho Hae. When he said that there was absolutely no chance of Dam Sa-young winning, he literally meant that it was not unreasonable to say that the game had already been won or lost. Gong Yachi nodded. yes. But if what Damsayoung is preparing is a technique I dont know. As you say, I dont know if it is a trick or something more than a trick. However, the fact that he was wasting time by staying in the imperial palace instead of heading outside means that he is preparing a secret trick that can turn the situation around. However, I I just hope that one move isnt enough to devour those who arent on this stage. Gong Yachi buried his back in the chair. The end of a long, long war. Now his face was showing some composure. The good news is that the sect leader is also very nervous about the moves that Damsayoung is preparing. Chohae smiled. In that respect, the leader is a very respectable person. Even though he possesses invincible martial arts and the greatest power in the world, he never lets down his guard, right? There were many successors who were more talented than the leader. However, the leader defeated all other competitors and became the new master of Shingyo. This would have been impossible if it had not been for his meticulous brain and vigilant personality before martial arts. Thats right. Chohae took a deep breath. Congratulations. Lord Moon, you have worked hard so far. The hardships I have gone through are nothing compared to the hardships experienced by the disciples in the text. If the disciples had not been able to run quickly, I would not be where I am today. Gong Yachi turned his attention to the documents on the table again. Anyway, where is the religious leader currently passing by? You are passing through central Hanam. Its later than you think. After all, I am with the 56,000-strong imperial army. but. Moreover, it is said that all of the 56,000 imperial troops were starving after the trading merchants cut off support. It is said that out of the 60,000 imperial troops to begin with, close to 3,000 imperial soldiers lost their lives as a result. Thats terrible. Yes. So it is said that he moved after sufficient nutritional supplementation and rest. That is why it took longer than expected. Are you saying youre going to cross the river like that? I dont know that far. You didnt contact me separately. Gong Yachi nodded. Lets find a place in Anhui that can accommodate the entire imperial army. Yes? Are you in Anhui? Thats right. Chohaes eyes widened. Are you really expecting the religious leader to head to Anhui? Thats right. How?! We cant lead fifty-six thousand imperial troops to Shingyo. The distance is too far, and Shingyos troops alone are close to saturation, so we cant afford to accommodate them. Thats right. The best place is Iron Blood Castle. Shingyo and Iron Blood Castle joined hands and there were many casualties in this fight, so it may be a bit cramped, but it will be able to receive the imperial army. ! However, if you were going to Cheolhyeolseong Fortress, you would have taken a direction to Shandong or looked into a sea route in the first place. However, the fact that you entered Hanam leisurely like now can be interpreted as meaning that you will settle down in the area near Hanam. For a moment, Cho Haes eyes sparkled. Are you Namgung? Thats right. Gong Yachi pointed to a part of the huge map. The Namgung family suffered a fatal blow in this fight. Although it is not completely extinct, it is not surprising that it is in fact extinct. However, there is still no one to manage the ruined Namgung family. ! It is difficult to accommodate the entire imperial army in Namgung alone. If possible, let the King of Namgung find all the places nearby where people can reside. All right. Cho Hae bowed his head and stood up. Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ill come back after I find out. I hope you have a hard time. So Chohae left and Gong Yachi was left alone in the office. His face, which had seemed relaxed, became frighteningly stiff. Its not over yet. Although he did not tell Chu Hai, he guessed why Xi Liang wanted to station the imperial army in Anhui. Im planning on going up. From Anhui to Shandong and back to Hebei. He is heading to Anhui, which is adjacent to Iron Blood Castle, in preparation for any unexpected situation. If something happens, we can help each other. Even in Gong Yachis opinion, this distance was quite appropriate. The moment Damsa-yeong comes out of the imperial palace, the imperial army will return to the imperial palace and clean up Hebei. That meant that Seo-ryang was confident that Dam Sa-young would come out of the palace sooner or later. Other than that, there is no reason to settle down in Anhui. However Gong Yachis eyes narrowed. It must be dangerous. After the imperial army is stably stationed, Xi Liang will leave his position. There is no need to take the imperial army with you wherever you go. Then one thing happens. If Dam Sa-yeong leads his troops south, even if it is only one in a hundred thousand or one in a million, the imperial army could suffer a serious blow. However, Seoliang didnt seem to think so. It was clear that he expected Dam Sa-young to move alone. Otherwise, there was no way the troops could have been deployed in this way. In other words, even if the imperial army moves north again, it can only take control of the imperial palace after eliminating the troops under Dam Sa-yeong that will remain in the imperial palace. Any religious leader I know would definitely act like that. No, Im not saying he moves that way because hes the leader, but I can guess that hell move that way because he made this plan. Gong Yachis face became blurred. But why? Why did you make such a plan? Even more so without saying anything to us. Could it be that the emperor also plans to participate in the war? Do you think that the authority gained through bloodlessness may one day fall to the ground, so do you think we should restore our past glory after a bloody fight? That cant be possible The leader is a person who likes to be efficient. This means that he believes that it is best if he can win without fighting. He was not a person worthy of taking such risks and deploying the imperial army to Anhui. I cant figure it out gasp! Gong Yachis eyes widened. no way?! It was then. Lord Moon, a letter has arrived from Shingyo. bring it. He was about to open the letter he had received, but hesitated for a moment. Does the Commander-in-Chief know this? No, maybe my guess was wrong. If this is the correct answer. If that was really the case, Seo-ryang was planning something really scary. And that was something that absolutely did not suit him. Gong Yachi, who had been lost in thought, soon shook his head and opened the letter. !! Gong Yachi read the letter with shaking eyes and sighed. Theres nothing you can do. he shouted. Is there anything? Yes, Lord Moon. The representative of Gangseo Store will be arriving soon. He is an important person, so prepare to greet him. I accept Lord Moons orders. Gong Yachi buried his back in the chair again. Sect leader, if you decide to walk the path of Sura again, how dare I stop you? But He closed his eyes without realizing it. Do you really want to take that path? Even though you will regret it for the rest of your life? No, you never know. He who has gone far beyond the human realm may have lost some degree of humanity like previous religious leaders. however. Even if you choose that path, how can I not help you? Half a day later. Lord Moon. A representative of the Gangseo Chamber of Commerce has arrived. Ask for some food. The door opened and a beautiful woman in her late teens appeared. Gong Yachi bowed her head. Its been a while. The woman, Aenghwa, smiled and bowed her head. He bowed. See Lord Hao Wen. Chapter 604 Episode 604. Awakening (4)Indeed, Seoryang, who had sat cross-legged for the first time in a long time, looked very peaceful. However, contrary to his calm appearance, menacing encephalitis was overflowing around his body. Grumbling. Flash! Flash! Ma Dong-pils eyes deepened as he watched Seoryangs performance from the side. Thats amazing. The fire coming out was not that hot, despite its appearance. Although it clearly had the shape of a flame and was the most powerful fire weapon in the world, the Gu Yuma Fire, its temperature was not even that of boiling water. Its a free poem. If you decide to unleash Guyumahwa, the entire place will turn into a fiery hell. Taking that into consideration, the religious leader lowered the temperature of Mahwa significantly. And yet, he was controlling his inner strength with faster and more stable movements than anyone else in the world. I thought I came up high enough. Ma Dong-pil felt a sense of wonder. Will I really be able to survive and reach the same level as me? That wasnt all. Jiiiing. puck! The electric light that spread throughout the body had now become so dark that it would be awkward to call it gray-black. The color became darker than the day before yesterday. Although it cannot be compared to the lightning of the former religious leader Lee Cheon-sang, the lightning of the religious leader is also black, so it is not enough to describe it. Has the reigning demon emperor and the former demon king reached a point where there is nowhere else to climb? Or is there another level beyond that? I dont know. I couldnt figure it out. For Ma Dong-pil, who had only just entered the Thirteen Demon Lords Terror Ceremony, just looking at that state was enough to make him lose his mind. Master. Ma Dong-pils eyes twinkled. Soon, the world of Demon Island is just around the corner. As a subject, I hope that you, too, will go to the same place that your predecessors reached, but the world is wide and there is a lot of time. He was a person who had always admired Seoryangs overwhelming growth. But now I was anxious. Even after reaching that level, I was anxious about the effort, the mind that thought about martial arts every day, and the talent that wisely broke through any stagnation. I am afraid that sooner or later he will fly away to a high place like the previous leader did. I was truly afraid that he would enter a world of myth that could not be stopped by human will, throw off his human shell, and disappear from this world. Ma Dong-pil hoped that the religious leader would enjoy everything. I sincerely hoped that you would have all the happiness and experiences that can be enjoyed in the human world. Whoa. Xu Liang took a deep breath. Pop! The threatening light and brilliant fireworks disappeared in an instant. Ma Dong-pil came out of his thoughts. Are you awake? okay. You finished it much faster than I thought. I cant concentrate because someone is looking at me with hot eyes. Ma Dong-pils face suddenly became awkward. sorry. Its a joke. I know. But why do you keep saying sorry? But that doesnt mean you cant take it as a joke. Xu Liang burst out laughing. Is that so? Thats right. Seoyang stood up and looked around. It looks like the Emperor is resting. Thats right. My body has completely recovered, but the journey to get here was quite long. But we cant rest forever. Xi Liang visited Zhou Qing. Emperor. Ive wanted to say this for a long time, but how long do you plan to call me emperor? You call the emperor Emperor, so what do you call him? You too, make me your majesty. hate. That person is right. Although he said so, Zhu Qing secretly liked Xu Liangs title. This was especially true after bringing the imperial troops from the imperial palace. Until now, everyone who knew Zhou Qing used the title Sang-tae. However, Xu Liang proudly calls him emperor. That simple yet clear title gives Jucheong its own power. Okay, why dont you take a break? What brought you all the way to Ye? I have a body that doesnt need to sleep. Rest. Hum. Now, Im going to start slowly. There isnt much time left anyway, so I have to hit it as fast as I can. Zhou Qings eyes sparkled. Are you sure youll be okay? Whats not okay? Thats true. I hope you dont think that Im going to teach our schools secret techniques. No matter how much I am the leader, I cant do that. However, since they are martial arts that I have improved in my own way and removed their demonic energy, they will be more useful than they are now. Thank you. Thank you. At first glance, there was a hint of bitterness on Seo-ryangs face. Were in a situation where were sending them to a battlefield where they dont have to fight. We should at least give them decent weapons. Zhou Qing chuckled. If its a battlefield where theres no need to fight, why are we sending it there? Because I believe its the right way. is it? okay. Youre not sending us away with the intention of killing us all, are you? Xu Liang chuckled. Well, someone might think that way. Honestly, I doubted it for a moment. This guy is finally showing his true colors. Hes sending them to the imperial palace where enemy troops are concentrated to induce their mutual destruction. It looks like hes trying to become emperor himself. Its cute. What does the emperor say? Thats right. Its because of your attitude that I quickly realized that it was unnecessary to worry. In my life, I have never seen anyone who treats the position of emperor as trivially as you do. The demons look up to me as a god. Im already a god, but Im like an emperor. Giggles. In the past, when I heard things like this, I would pretend not to think, but I would still cry inside. I felt really bad because it seemed like Xi Liang was looking down on the imperial palace and the empire. But now even the provincial office knows. This is just Seoliangs personality. No respect is given to the emperor or the imperial palace. But when you treat yourself, you treat it with respect. This is because people are viewed as human beings themselves, not their status. Then Ill call the general. okay. After a while, Sogonghwi appeared in the vacant lot in front of the residence. So Gong-hwi immediately knelt down. I have an audience with Your Majesty, Emperor Xiao Gonghui, the new Imperial Commander. Because the location was such that he omitted the details of imperial etiquette. Of course, if it werent for Zhou Qings order, it would have been long and complicated, and the listener would have been frustrated to death with a formality that would have taken up half of the speech. Zhou Qings expression was full of dignity. What about the Emperor? All fifty-six thousand imperial troops are resting. How is your physical condition? Everyone has fully recovered. That cant be possible. No matter how well-trained the imperial army is, each person has different talents and differences. Probably close to half of the imperial army was still unconscious from fatigue. Im just overcoming it with mental strength. Zhou Qing looked at Xu Liang and asked. Could you please avoid the seat? okay. I understand. Zhou Qing stood up. As of this moment, the leader of the Heavenly Demon Church will teach you advanced martial arts. ?! Gyoju Seo is the greatest martial artist of his time and one of the rare martial artists who can be compared even when talking about old and new times. Study with all your heart so as not to forget each of his teachings. So Gong-hwi was embarrassed, but soon lowered his head. I follow your Majestys orders. He clearly saw the Demonic Cults unhuman spirit. I couldnt even imagine what kind of principle such a martial arts technique was used for. It could be said that it was a great fortune for a warrior to be able to learn martial arts from such a person. However, there was something that caught me off guard. As soon as Zhou Qing left, Xu Liang opened his mouth. Get up. So Gong-hwi stood up. Seo-ryang smiled inwardly. Good. So Gong-hwis physique was very solid. He was quite tall and his body, honed over a long period of time, was reminiscent of a rock. And is it because he trained for a long time to obtain such a body? His eyes were also very clear, unlike a general in the imperial palace. I thought about it from the first time I saw it, but your martial arts skills are quite good. So Gong-hwi was speechless. He is a person who even jokes with His Majesty the Emperor. He should bow his head, but he is not a member of the imperial palace, but a demonic cult leader. I still dont know how to deal with it. So So Gong-hwi could not easily open his mouth. Seo-ryang didnt care at all about So Gong-hwis attitude. But it would be difficult to establish authority as a general with that level of martial arts. Furthermore, the yellow soldiers are at a fairly good level, but they are training in very vague martial arts. . Ill teach you properly for a few days, so make sure you practice well. So Gong-hwi opened his mouth with difficulty. I What about you? I have no intention of learning magic. Xu Liang chuckled. Who taught you the precious magic arts? Thats funny. . Let me add one thing: you have no choice. The emperor himself gave me an order to teach martial arts, so what kind of martial arts are you questioning, sir? So Gong-hwi frowned. I didnt like the other persons sarcastic tone. But he didnt act rashly. Xu Liang raised one hand. Wooooow. The air was shaking. Phew. In an instant, a huge amount of energy rushed into his hand. It was a very natural and amazingly smooth operation of Jinki. omg! Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There was astonishment on So Gong-hwis face. Hehehe! Just by simply gathering energy, a strong wind blew and even the air quality seemed to change. Plus this intimidating feeling. tremendous! I thought this was what it felt like to have my bones tingling. He was a talented person who could overwhelm anyone he encountered simply by gathering his strength. Is this really the best person in the world? So Gong-hwi would not be able to imagine this. The strength in Seo-ryangs hands right now is not even a hundredth of the power he himself possesses. how is it? Youre not a magician. So Gong-hwi tilted his head. Beyond the fact that it is not a magical skill isnt it a true skill? Good guess. Xu Liang smiled faintly. What Im holding in this hand right now is a non-attribute energy that was deliberately released by excluding demonic energy and using only the operating method. It has no attributes, but its a cool and pleasant energy for some reason, right? exactly. This is the Heaven and Earth Il Qigong of the Qingcheng Sect. So Gong-hwi opened his eyes wide. Qingcheng Sect? Could it be that of the Gu Sect One Bang in Qingcheng Mountain, Sichuan? Yes. How? Xiliangs eyes grew cold. Not only the Qingcheng Army Party family but also Hwasan and Jongnam were wiped out. !! The remaining clans are being organized by Shaolin. Perhaps the Zhuge Dynasty has come to an end by now. Xu Liang clenched his fist. Whoop. The energy of Heaven and Earth Qigong in his hand died out in an instant like a candle going out. The Nine Schools Absolute Learning is the main Schools Ten Magical Gong . These are seasons that are not lacking compared to other seasons. I destroyed the Bangpas and memorized five of their secret temples. In addition, there were a few Buddhist temples from the nine factions that he originally knew. In the past, when he was learning the secret spirit, he had come across various seasons from the nine factions, so it was only natural. No matter how much , it was natural. Even if I think about it, I think it will be difficult to continue the success of the past. In that case, I thought it would be better to hand over those excellent martial arts to those who can use them. ! Armys martial arts are powerful and solemn, but the martial arts themselves are not practical. It seemed that the fast and standard martial arts of Cheongseong would be more suitable. Huuuk. Gasp! So Gong-hwi shifted into the lotus position without even realizing it. He was completely dominated by Seo-ryangs empty attack. Seo-ryang placed his hand on his back. Teach this to all yellow soldiers until the time comes. It would be better to protect the country with that sword than to have an excellent season go to waste. Chapter 605 Episode 605 Awakening (5)I never thought Id see you like this. Hehe, I was like that too. I see. Are you here to give me a punch? That cant be right. Although I am not as strong as the leader of the Seo Sect, I am called the great leader of the Central Four Sects. I will not move for such trivial reasons. Hu Yaosheng smiled. Thats right. Lord Seong is that kind of person. How does it sound sarcastic? Absolutely. My shoulders have risen a lot these days, but not to the point where I can raise my head in front of the Lord of the Castle. Hehehe. Song Sang-baek smiled broadly. It was a face that showed great composure. Even though I entered the headquarters of the Heavenly Demon Church alone without any attendant, I couldnt find any signs of anxiety even after wiping my eyes. Hu Yaosheng could not help but be inwardly impressed by his distribution. The leader who controls and controls all the Saffa people in the world has come to visit in person No matter how much of an alliance we have formed, it is not easy to do this. However, his eyes are too clean to see this action as an expression of arrogance. It was even different from when he personally visited Sanghyeolseong Fortress. I would say it feels like I have become a completely different person. However, Hu Yaosheng liked this cozy change in Zheng Zhenbaek. But what smell is this? yes? Are you going to boil the medicinal herbs and drink them? After all, you are the one managing the new religion, so you should take care of your body. ah! Hu Yaosheng laughed loudly. Its not a medicinal herb. Its called oyster tea, but it smells a bit strange, doesnt it? I think the smell between the sides would be more fragrant. Its not that bad. The scent is very unique. It wont be easy to get used to it. Once you taste it, there is no tea like it. If you drink two cups a day, you will feel like your head is clearer. Is that so? It would have been better if I had known sooner. If I had drank that tea often, I might not have been swayed by that damn person, right? ha ha ha. Im not saying no. Ha ha ha ha ha! As Ho Yaoseong burst into laughter again and again, Song Zhengbaek also chuckled. Give me some fragrant tea other than oyster tea. Of course. Just wait a moment. After a while, the two people sat down at the table facing each other. Zheng Zhongbaek looked around. Its the office of the Commander-in-Chief I thought it would look big and fancy, but its incredibly complicated. Because I have a lot of work to do. Isnt Prince Hwangs residence similar? That person is completely untidy. Ho Yo-seong smiled sheepishly. Im a little messy, arent I? I drink tea that smells like poop, but its like this. Because its not. Zheng Zhongbaek laughed out loud. Saddam, I guess youre probably busy, so Id like to get to the point. This is okay, but its okay if we just chat for a few days. What kind of person is the Lord of the castle? Would you use my busyness as an excuse to just get to the point? Thank you for your words. After quenching his thirst with a sip of tea, Song Zhengbaek spoke in a considerably heavier voice. I didnt know because I was busy with work in the castle, but the Seo leaders actions have been very flashy recently. Of course. Hes an amazing person. When you reach that level, the five passions become dull. Still, Im so wildly wielding a power that I cant even see where its going to end. Its true that there is no one under the auspices. This meant that he was showing steps that were no different from his teacher, Lee Cheon-sang. Hu Yaosheng smiled. Arent the previous religious leaders and the contemporary religious leaders both people who lived extremely intense lives? I cant even fathom such a state, but it seems like there are desires that cannot be given up even if the five passions become dull. Yeah, I guess so. Geum Baek, who was looking down at his teacup, took out a letter from his arms. Actually, there was no need for me to come out. However, unlike your school, I was busy in my hometown. From the looks of it, I was the most relaxed. Thats why I came here in person to take a tour of the central plains. . Look at this first. Hu Yaosheng politely accepted the letter and slowly opened it and read it. Song Geum-baek continued. It doesnt matter what the Seo leader or you think. However, this is what I thought. If a new empire is established anyway, the boundary between government and martial arts will become blurred, so I wondered if there was a need for us to remain iron-blooded. . Regardless of other things, the religious leader will have no choice but to worry as we continue to grow powerful in the eastern part of the central plains. To be precise, you and the soldiers under your command, who run the world, will try to keep us in check. . I dont want any more trouble. But that doesnt mean I have any intention of dismantling my true nature or forcibly giving up my power. I guess so. So thats the conclusion we came to after much thought. Of course, they could send someone to manage us. It would hurt our pride, but if you want to do that, how can we stop you? Hu Yaosheng shook his head. Its not that I didnt think that way. I actually said that to the religious leader. You think differently now? Just as the Lord of the castle does not want any more trouble, the Lord of the Church also does not want to cause any more hurt feelings. haha. Perhaps the sect leader is taking such leisure because he has built up a power that no one in the world can match. But what is the use of that? If the sect leader so wishes, we have no choice but to follow. Song Zhengbaek chuckled. It seems that Mr. Seo is trusted so deeply that it is truly enviable. Ho Yaoseong also smiled. Of course. He reigns as the god of the Demonic Martial Forest. And soon he will reign as the god of the world. Because thats what youre running for. I have no intention of becoming everyones god. I just want to enjoy life with my people in moderation and thats it. At least I dont have any desire to be the best. I know. Thats why. Ho Yaoseong took out one of the documents piled up on the table. I thought about this too. Zhong Zhengbaeks eyes widened as he read the document handed to him by Hu Yao Sheng. her! To be honest, I didnt know that the Lord of the castle would think the same way as me. I even didnt know that he would come to visit me in person like this. Song Geum-baek whetted his appetite. Im jealous of the Seo leader. I cant believe he has an administrator like you. Rather than being an administrator, I just do everything I can. And when Prince Hwang hears those words, he will be disappointed. Were just talking about this between us, but isnt Mr. Hwang a bit stiff? Its a virtue I dont have. The leader criticizes me for being too gentle. Hehehe! Song Zhongbaek laughed out loud and nodded. Can we proceed right away? Ho Yo-seong smiled brightly. Of course. His Majesty the Emperor will probably welcome us with open arms. Is that really so? Whatever the reason, I am the one who stood on the crown princes side along with Dam Sa-young. I may not know it on the outside, but I will sharpen my sword on the inside. It may be presumptuous to say this, but you have never met His Majesty the Emperor, have you? I saw him lying down as if he were dead. Yes. However, after coming to your senses and turning your eyes to the world once again, His Majesty the Emperors insight is second to none among the top martial arts figures. Moreover, he is also wise. okay? It certainly didnt seem like an ordinary greeting for the world-famous Hu Yaoseong to say this. He was certainly an extraordinary person, considering that he had stored up so much power in the imperial palace even as the power of the empire was diminished. Hu Yaoshengs eyes sparkled. The Iron Blooded Castle leaves its current residence and enters the imperial palace His Majesty the Emperor will be greatly satisfied if he helps revive the power of the empire by replacing the weakened imperial troops. Yes. The letter written directly by Song Zhengbaek stated that he would immediately transfer all of the forces of Iron Blood Castle to the imperial palace. It was truly an unconventional decision. Iron Blood Castle was also a factional alliance with its own history, but incorporating all of its power into the imperial palace was by no means an easy idea. Some people may think that Song Baeks decision is the self-satisfaction of a timid old man. But Hu Yaosheng never thought that way. On the contrary, I had no doubt that this judgment of Song Zhengbaek would further increase his value. A hero must know how to read fortunes. Song Sang-baek knew exactly what he wanted, saw the situation clearly, and realized how all the warriors of the Iron Blood Castle could live without shedding blood. In that respect, Song Zhengbaek was truly a giant who deserved respect. Hu Yaosheng truly thought so. Currently, His Majesty the Emperor does not have many trustworthy allies. Of course, there are 56,000 imperial troops, but that is literally just troops. hmm. We will also push ahead with the work like this. The Lord of Seong must rise to the highest official position without opposition, even if only for show. The corners of Zheng Zhongbaeks mouth rose. When I moved for that small position, I couldnt get anything, but now that Ive put everything down, the position has taken care of itself. Please help your Majesty. You must be very lonely even if you pretend not to be. Zheng Zhongbaek shrugged his shoulders. The emperor is someone who would be willing to sacrifice everything he has left for the empire. There is no need for me to play that role. haha. However, the emperor and I are both people who have experienced bitter failure in life. It wouldnt be a bad idea to have a drink when we are in need. Ho Yo-seong laughed as if he was in trouble. You shouldnt use that tone even when you meet His Majesty the Emperor. You know that, right? You look at me so hard. Ahaha. Jang Geum-baek got up from his seat. Please tell me the current situation of the imperial palace, the location of the Lord of the West, and the location of the emperor. I already received the call two days ago. If the Lord of the Castle had been in the castle, he would have received the call right away. Hu Yaocheng explained in detail the location of Xi Liang and the emperor and what had happened so far. Zhong Zhenbaek frowned. The imperial army was placed in Anhui. Thats right. Theres one thing I dont understand. Please speak. Song Sang-baek tilted his head. I may have my own thoughts, but why didnt the leader attack the imperial palace? If Damsayoung was there, we could have attacked right away. Of course, that snake-like bastard would have laid many traps. If he was a martial artist from Seoliang, he could have destroyed all the traps and killed Dam Sa-yeong. Why bother retreating and making things complicated? There are many reasons. They dont want our troops to be sacrificed, and the entire imperial palace is surrounded by an unimaginable defense shield. They say that just breaking that shield can cause exhaustion. Is that that much? Yes. If you attack too hastily and Damsayoung runs away or meets you in a state of exhaustion, the sect leader will be at a disadvantage in the end. Hmm. But that is not the decisive reason. Then? Ho Yo-seongs eyes became serious. The religious leader believes that we must wait. In order to uproot Damsayoung. Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. . And now the wait has come to an end. Chapter 606 Episode 606. Wake up (6)15 days later. Haap! The sight of tens of thousands of soldiers cheering and extending their swords at the same time was the most spectacular of all. Hoo. Xu Liang stroked his chin. Youre showing quite a bit of posture? exactly? There was a strange look of pride on So Gong-hwis face. None of them have neglected their teachings. That must be why their thirst for power is so great. That seems to be the case. It doesnt seem like there are any stray thoughts during training. This military spirit rising together reminds me of the Cheonma Army. Xu Liang nodded. Its certainly an impressive speed, but we dont have much time. Since they are all trained elite soldiers, they can put the martial arts they have learned into practice right away, but teaching them secret techniques right away could actually cause confusion. Of course. Besides, we are not martial people. The Imperial Army has its own tactics. The Imperial Army is about to enter a battle, and the Imperial Army does not need stronger martial arts than this. I saw it well. After this battle, I will teach you stronger martial arts skills. I will. okay. Although it has only been 15 days, So Gong-hwis martial arts skills have improved beyond recognition. The vision of the Cheongseong Sect, Mu Gong, the best teacher named Seo Liang, and So Gong Huis outstanding understanding and effort transformed him into a completely different person in just 15 days. Is that why? The same awkwardness and wariness as before could hardly be seen in So Gong-hwis eyes as he looked at Seo-ryang. This is because he, too, was a warrior who risked his life with a single sword, so he felt how great Seoliangs teachings were. Well, I think my job is done at this point. Seo-ryang handed So Gong-hwi a bundle that looked quite heavy. receive. A look of puzzlement appeared on So Gong-hwis face. What is this? This is the core martial arts book of the Seven Sects that I destroyed with my own hands. ! Now, all these martial artists will be managed by the imperial palace. I told the emperor directly. That kind of thing Even though they are foster children, they are blinded by personal greed and are damned bastards who have thrown the world into disaster. Of course, we are not much different from that. Xu Liang grinned. But we dont cross the line. Touching the civilians? Its beheading, regardless of the reason. Right. The world is a bunch of xie jiao, so even we, the demonic cult, know how to keep that line. But they couldnt do that. Thats not enough to end the history of the Japanese clan. So Gong-hwi looked at the bundle with complicated eyes. At first glance, it seemed to contain more than twenty books. Since it is a Buddhist school from the old faction, which is said to be the strongest martial arts faction, its value can be said to be like a treasure that cannot be obtained even if you pay a thousand gold. What are you doing? Take it. So Gong-hwi, who was watching Seoryang quietly, received the bundle. Can I ask you something? whenever. Your sin of shamelessly calling His Majesty by the title of emperor is truly great. However, since His Majesty condones it, I cannot blame you for such a thing. I am not even capable of doing so. Good job. However, in my opinion it may be a bit profane, but it seemed like a close relationship between Your Majesty and you. Xu Liang shook his head. You saw it wrong. We just became friends because we needed each other. Otherwise, we would never have met in the first place. Rather, I wanted it to be a one-sided attack. . So what do you want to say? I guess thats why you take care of us like this because you have something of your own. So Gong-hwi said with a serious face. I will speak openly. Do you have any intention of becoming a member of the imperial palace? Seoliang burst out laughing without realizing it. So Gong-hwis face hardened. It was said with sincerity and sincerity, but somehow it felt like he was ridiculing me. Oh, excuse me. Its not because you said the same thing. Ive never thought of it that way before. exactly? Of course. You and I live in different worlds. For someone who is working to unite those different worlds, becoming a member of the imperial palace. Since we have to unite two different worlds, wouldnt it be better to become a person of the imperial palace? So Gong-hwi would not be able to imagine this. What kind of existence does Seo-ryang want to live under in the Central Plains? So Gong-hwi hesitated for a moment and slightly lowered his head. I said I would speak openly, but I dont think I could show my true feelings. huh? Your Majesty told me directly. How you have lived and how you have helped Your Majesty. . I, too, have learned quite a bit from you over the past fifteen days. To a warrior, your teachings have a value that is on a different level from that of the nine sects in this bundle. I guess it depends on the person who accepts it. I came to this position without a teacher. To you, it may seem like childs play. So Gong-hwi cleared his throat. For me, you are my first teacher. . Publicly and privately, I thought it would be good for you to come into the imperial palace. Thats why I brought this up. A soft smile appeared on Seo-ryangs face. So Gong-hwi must have also lived a rough life. You must have been very confused and worried about whether your path was right or wrong. So Gong-hwi was about to commit suicide due to a moment of wrong choice, but his life was saved by the emperors generosity, and now he is truly showing his human side. Its okay. He is a really good person. I recognized him even when he held a knife to his neck and said he was going to commit suicide, but he was a man with a serious personality and no lies. A person who knows how to walk the path he or she has chosen. A person who knows how to listen to others, but who can live honestly in the world without being swayed by gossip. Seo-ryang liked So Gong-hwi. Thank you for your words, but we have no intention of becoming members of the imperial palace. exactly? A look of regret appeared on So Gong-hwis face. Xu Liang shrugged his shoulders. Still, Ill stop by the imperial palace once in a while, so we can have a drink when I have time. Adventure! So Gong-hwi said with an embarrassed face. The imperial palace is not a place where you can come and go at any time. know. But when its my time, lets have a drink. If there were martial people here, they would probably have been frightened by So Gong-hwis words. This is because even if you search the entire world, there are not many people who can confidently ask the leader of the Heavenly Demon Church, who is on the verge of unifying the world, to have a drink. Okay, lets do that. I understand. It was then. hmm? Xi Liang turned his gaze to the south. Oh? What an exciting meeting this is again. What do you mean? Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xu Liang turned around. Train the kids well. The survival of the imperial palace depends on this one battle. Seoryang headed to a small hill in the south and saw Joo Seo-yoon and Ma Dong-pil who had already arrived there. Master. execution. Xu Liang nodded. Did you feel it too? yes. Your skills have improved a lot, right? Especially Seoyoon. Joo Seo-yoon filed a complaint. Its hard not to notice when they are coming and radiating such tremendous energy. I feel that because its about your level. Xiliangs eyes caught a person running at a frightening speed. After a while. Paaaaaaaa! The opponent immediately flew into the air and climbed onto a nearby peak. Xu Liang smiled. Have your Gosae skills improved again? Its like writing a text message in front of Confucius. Dont be embarrassed to say something like that. How are you? It seems like your personality has become quite gentle? The world is yours anyway, so if you pat it on the back like before, wouldnt it only be a loss for me? Patting. After getting beaten up one-sidedly. Youre still the same. They say that if a person suddenly changes, its time to die. So be careful. Dont die. Dont forget that I was the one who raised your martial arts skills to that level. They say that sprinkling a pinch of salt on a dish thats already done will change the taste? You really dont lose a word. There is no more defeat in my life. Song Zhengbaek chuckled. Seoliang tilted his head. But what happened this far? And that too alone. Want to guess? Its just a guess, and if you came from the south and not the east, did you stop by our school? Moreover, seeing as how you came here, it looks like you were on your own with the general military, right? Ive been thinking about it for a while, but Im more afraid of your wit than your martial arts skills. The general military is famous for being very temperamental. Are you offended? They respected me much more than the soldiers in the main castle. They almost kidnapped me that way. Thats the best review. Im sure the military will like it. Zhong Zhenbaek, who was smiling and looking Xiliang up and down, quickly nodded. You look okay. what? Im talking about the fight with Damsayoung. I think I can win if I have that much time. Does a cat look at a tiger and make an estimate? They say cats are monsters. You can guess it just by looking at them. Xu Liang smiled. You also seem a lot more relaxed than before. Thats nice to see. is it? So what brought you here? Zhong Zhenbaek took out his letter and Ho Yao-seongs letter from his arms and held them out. After examining the two letters, Xu Liang looked at the remittance bag with deeper eyes. Im serious? Im serious. . I dont really want to make you worry. What about your family? Isnt my family your family? He meant that since they were going to be together from now on, was it really necessary to separate them as family members? Seo-ryang laughed out loud without realizing it. You took a hit. Ill crawl on my own, so just make a place for me to stay. Dont worry about that. Xu Liang held Zheng Zhongbais hand with both hands and shook it. Thank you for making the decision. Song Zhongbaek felt like he was crying for a moment. Seo-ryang was now showing his sincerity. really. When I thought about my bad relationship with Seoryang in the past, the words that it was a world away from home came to mind. In the end, he was defeated, but the defeat was not that bitter. On the contrary, I felt a sense of relief as we broke the chain of hatred and held hands together. Geumbaek quietly withdrew his hand. So youre going to wait longer? no. hmm? Zheng Zhongbaek asked with a puzzled look on his face. I heard from the Commander-in-Chief that we are waiting for Damsayoung to be released, right? Of course I did. But not anymore. What do you mean? It came out. It came out? Flash! Xiliangs magical eyes turned towards the north. Under the northern sky filled with dark clouds, a magical energy that only Xiliangs eyes could see. It was swirling like a thunderbolt. It seems like Im jealous. Its only the two masters of the Gangho Three who are meeting together. ?! The bastards closure is over. !! Chapter 607 Episode 607 Another God (1)Kugugugung! The size of the imperial palace was as large as several villages put together. Since it was where the ruler of the empire resided, it had to be spacious, but the original imperial palace was not this large. After the emperor fell and the crown prince took power, the northern wall was torn down and the territory was expanded, so the already spacious imperial palace became larger and wider. And now the spacious imperial palace was shaking. All the buildings within the walls of the imperial palace shook as if there had been an earthquake. bang! Crumbling! Avoid! Dont block! Avoid at all costs! Some buildings could not withstand the shaking and even collapsed. These were all buildings located in the center of the imperial palace. What is this? A deep sense of anxiety appeared on the Gyoryong Captains gaunt face. Are you saying the sky is angry? He had actually experienced several earthquakes. But the earthquake he remembered and the current one were completely different. Its not the land. It is not a vibration coming from the ground, but as if an invisible hand reaching from the sky is grasping and shaking the entire place. It was a difference that was difficult to explain. However, he was certain that the current earthquake was not a natural phenomenon. how?! It was then. Chief Dragon Captain. omg! Startled, he looked up at the castles watchtower. Before I knew it, Dan Lihu and no name were standing there. Come up. The Gyoryong Captains face hardened. I will follow your orders, Sir. He already knew that the author was Lord Tianlonggong, not Dan Lihu. But I couldnt treat him as the Lord of Heavenly Dragon Palace. This was because it seemed like it would confuse his subordinates. grasp! Anonymous spoke to the Gyoryong Captain who came up to the castle tower at once. sit down. yes. Coogung! After one large tremor, the earthquake finally stopped. Nameless held out a bottle of alcohol. Would you like a sip? It is an honour. The Gyoryong Captain quenched his thirst with a sip of alcohol. Keuhum. It felt like my esophagus was on fire. After the 56,000 imperial troops withdrew, there was room for food reserves. However, because he was not sure how long he would be able to stay in the imperial palace, he reduced the amount of food he ate and limited it to once a day. Since I drank strong alcohol on an empty stomach, no matter how much of an expert I was, I couldnt help but feel a tingle in my stomach. Captain Gyoryong hurriedly used his internal energy to prevent the alcoholic energy from spreading. Youve had a lot of trouble so far, right? no. No, Dam Sa-yeong must have lost her soul serving that person. I proudly say Damsa-yeong. The Gyoryong Captain had no response to those words. Mu-myeong took the bottle from him and poured it into his mouth. Wow, this is what alcohol is like. I dont know why people are looking for something that is so bitter and smells so strange to drink. Unknowns face turned red. There was no way I wouldnt get drunk because I drank that strong liquor like it was pouring out. But she didnt pull out the cycle. My head feels heavy. Its unpleasant, but its also strangely comfortable. Thats why I drink. God. Palace lord. yes? Stop using titles that dont suit you. I am not the dead Dan Lihu, the head of the Heavenly Dragon Palace. The Gyoryong Captain bit his lip. Yes, palace lord. okay. What is your current situation like? What condition is it? I dont know. An unknown person filed a complaint. I guess I cant control my strength. ? She raised her head and looked at the sky. In the sky filled with dark clouds, intangible energy was swirling like lightning. There are probably less than ten people in the world who can feel that yogi. It would be difficult for anyone to notice unless they were looking at it up close. Except for that monster that doesnt look like a human being. Dafa was successful. ! I didnt know I could create such a disaster god with my own hands. Of course, I had some confidence. Nameless smiled brightly. Soon the whole world will kneel before Damsayeong. Creepy! The Gyoryong Captain felt goosebumps rising at her decisive words. That was sincere. She had no doubt that Dam Sa-young would hold the world in her hands. How on earth? S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although it is a different study from martial arts, the Master of the Heavenly Dragon Palace is undoubtedly an expert who discusses the strongest in the world through his techniques. Such an expert speaks confidently. My lord will take control of the world. Even though we know of the existence of Yeomra Demon, the Heavenly Demon of the time, the Demon Cult leader who was born as a human and rose to the rank of God. Moreover, it was said that he was a disaster god. God of disaster? What does it mean? Are you saying that my lord was no longer human and was thrown away? It was right then. I dont know if I stopped being human, but I dont feel bad. omg! The Gyoryong Captain looked back in surprise. Whoop. A man in his thirties took a deep breath. It was a very deep breath. It was as if all the air in the world was being sucked in at once. Whew! Saaaaagh! Is it a coincidence? Or is it the Gyoryong Captains illusion? When Jangnyeonin let out his breath, the dark clouds parted in that direction. Lets go! When I clenched my fists, red thunder energy discharged from them. Thunderbolt?! The leader of Gyoryong quickly stood up and walked away from Jangnyeonin. gulp. He swallowed without realizing it. Who is it?! It is a familiar yet extremely unfamiliar being. It was surprising that he appeared without any sign, but the strange presence radiated by that elderly man made the Gyoryong Captains heart beat like crazy. Prince? Yes. The eldest son was Crown Prince Zhou Cheanyang. But he was also not the crown prince. The Zhou Cheonyang that the Gyoryong Captain knew was not someone who harbored such inhumane prayers. No, no one he knew could emit energy like this. Regardless of the ferocity or amount of energy, it felt like the temperament itself had gone out of sync. However, unlike the magical energy of Yeokcheon, the haughty flow is reminiscent of the divine energy of Suncheon. The Gyoryong Captain opened his eyes wide. Blood God?! At that time, Jangnyeonin saw Captain Gyoryong. What are you afraid of? !! Dont you recognize me? No way? okay. Zhou Cheonyang, or rather Damsayoung, smiled. It was a strange smile that felt vague yet relaxed. I am your master, Dam Sa-young. The Gyoryong Captain froze. It was right to kneel down right away, but even that didnt work out the way I wanted. Dam Sa-young burst out laughing. Hehehe, our Gyoryong Captain seems very surprised. But there is nothing strange about it. . The head of the Heavenly Dragon Palace is sitting in the body of my great disciple. Is there any law preventing me from entering another body? My lord. okay. Damsayoung lifted her chin. It was Dam Sa-yeongs unique posture, full of arrogance. I am Dam Sa-young. dump! The Gyoryong Captain knelt down. See you my lord! The loud voice spread throughout the imperial palace. It was not because of the Gyoryong Captains internal strength. What amplified his voice was the intangible blood spirit flowing from Damsayoungs body. The true energy flowing out unconsciously carries a voice throughout this vast imperial palace. It was a power beyond imagination, a level of god far beyond that of humans. so. Mu-myeong looked at Damsa-yeong with eyes that were somehow confused. How do you feel? Good. Damsayoung took a deep breath again. Its a joke! With one deep breath, red light erupted from my entire body. The electric light resembled the Demon Emperors Qi, the reigning champion of the Heavenly Demon God Church. The most destructive force under the sky. Damsayeong was also able to use the absolute power that was the property of the Heavenly Demon. Very good. I think I can climb to the top of Mt. Tai in just a month, and I think I can blow away the mountain peak with just a wave of my hand. I guess so. Dam Sa-young turned her gaze to Mu-myeong. Nameless laughed bitterly. Dont worry. Your power doesnt end there. is it? Dafa was successful. However, it will take some time for Zhou Tianyangs body to fully accept your soul. The corners of Dam Sa-youngs mouth rose. If the mind and body become completely one, do you think we can obtain much stronger power than we have now? You have already obtained that power. Its just that you are unable to properly unleash it because of the awkward physical shell you are wearing. Hehehe. Of course, changing that shell to fit your soul will depend entirely on your efforts. But looking at it this way, it doesnt seem like it will take that long. in other words. Dam Sa-young pointed to Mu-myeong. A red-hot thunderbolt leaked menacingly from his fingertips. What Im saying is that I need more time to use another Dafa method according to my will. okay. Look, palace lord. If you keep acting like this, its going to be troublesome. Isnt that the same thing? Nameless shook his head. I told you clearly that this is your first time trying this Dafa. You will gain the power of a god, but how you handle it depends on your will and ability. Hmm. Anyway, you succeeded, right? Thats enough. That is a truly irresponsible statement. I can assure you that there is no one in the world that can compete with you. A spark flew out of Dam Sa-youngs eyes. That damn bastard too? I said I was a human. The Demon Cult Master is also a monster, even if he is called a half-shen powerhouse. Then theres nothing really great about it. Even before I received Dafa, I was already a person who discussed the best thing in the world. Yes, it was a person. It was not a god. . Unknown smiled. But theres no need to sit here. hmm? Go. Go and do what you want to do. Damsayoung smiled coldly. Arent you too sorry to have to go alone? Im exhausted. I need to heal. Hmm. There are no side effects, so dont worry. As long as you get drunk on the power and dont do useless things. Dam Sa-young, who was quietly looking down at Mu-myeong, shrugged her shoulders. I see. The Gyoryong Captain, looking at him, felt a strange sense of discomfort for a moment. My lord. The opponent was his master. It was clear that it was Dam Sa-young. But it also seemed like it wasnt Dam Sa-young. He kept showing facial expressions that he would not have made in the past. If you do it Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! A black flame rose from Dam Sa-youngs right hand. It was truly a terrifying fire. Although it does not spread its terrible temperature to those around it, its firepower is probably strong enough to turn everything it touches into ashes. Shall we check what the limit of this power is? Do whatever you feel like. It was then. Crumbling! The dark clouds that had been split in half began to merge into one again. It was difficult to consider it a natural phenomenon. It didnt actually come together, but rather resembled an illusion created through magic. Flash! Scream! Squeak! Squeak! Black lightning struck in a sky full of dark clouds. Nameless sighed. Now you can even use magic freely. Its not me. what? I didnt do that. A blue-red light flashed in Dam Sa-youngs eyes. Left and Rights evil eyes were stained with a terrible murderous spirit. Cheon Ha-jin! At that moment, Seoryangs voice reached his ears. Are you ready, chaff? Chapter 608 Episode 608 Another God (2)Oh? What about the death penalty? Ma Dong-pil said calmly. Youre on a roll. ah? Chae Yeo-min glanced to the side. I saw Seo-ryang sitting in the middle of a bush. I didnt really sit cross-legged, just sat comfortably with my eyes closed and my mouth licking. Chae Yeo-min tilted her head. Your posture is unusual? He doesnt normally do that. No, he doesnt even need any luck in the first place. I know that. I heard that there is no need to worry about fortune-telling when it is at the level of death penalty. yes. At that time, Zhong Liying, who came with her, scratched his chin and said. The energy of the whole body is flexible and free, so even without entering the cloud, the activity of the body and true energy is always at its peak This is the first time I have seen this in real life. Chae Yeo-min looked at Seo-ryang with envious eyes. I want to be like that too. Ma Dong-pil and Jong Li-young had warm smiles on their faces. Who among the martial arts people in the world can reach the level that Seo-ryang has achieved? It would be extremely difficult for even a world-renowned genius to reach a state where he has surpassed something like me. It is not a matter of innate talent, but a matter of lived life. That is why Seo-ryang is great and that is why Lee Cheon-sang is great. Hey, Ma Howie. Zhong Liying cleared his throat. The reason we came was no different. Ma Dong-pil nodded. I heard theres going to be a fight soon. Thats right. Tension appeared on Zhong Liyings face. You said the fight with Dam Sa-yeong is just around the corner. Are you okay with the death penalty? As you can see, youre fine. Ma Dong-pil smiled and looked at Seo-ryang. The sight of Seoryang exhaling naturally with a peaceful face was reminiscent of a seeker in meditation. The sect leaders fight still has a lot to do, even if it is not Damsayeong. We must stabilize the world, build an empire, and cast the shadow of the new religion across the central plains. Oh yeah. Damsajyeong is certainly a rare and difficult enemy, but it is also just one point that the religious leader must pass through. . I have seen you fail to climb the mountain many times, but I have also seen you try again and again and overcome it. And it will be the same this time too. Zhong Liyings face hardened. Climbing the mountain It seems like a truly difficult task. Its a mountain that must be overcome. Thats just what Im saying. No matter what power Damsayoung has accumulated so far, theres no way the leader cant defeat him. At that time, I felt two people in the distance. It was Namgoong Dan and Joo Seo-yoon. hmm. Namgungdans eyes sparkled as he looked at Seoliang. Its more stable than ever. Joo Seo-yoon nodded. Yes. It is very similar to the death penalty, but at the same time, it is completely different from the usual death penalty. Do you feel that way? Yes. I probably wouldnt have felt it if I hadnt practiced the Seondojigeom (ɵ֮). It certainly is. Now, as if he had completely let go of the burden hanging over his heart, Namgoongdans eyes had also regained their past clarity. Its a fight against the enemy. When the plot reaches its peak, its bound to take a turn The meaning is a little different, but the Seo leader who has seen the end of the devil is also looking forward to the enlightenment of the Seondo. At the same time, it is a dissuasion and a return to prison. I think even Master would have thought differently about the death penalty. Hmm? The demon god of the world? Yes. He remained a demon until the end, but the executioner is walking down a path that includes demons. Paedora. I once heard from Grandpa Jeoksong that the executioner would be different from the Heavenly Demon and any other religious leader up until now. He would take over the world as a king with the law. A smile appeared on Joo Seo-yoons face as she looked at Seo-ryang. Originally, we were destined to die. Of course, we lost the battle for succession. But the death penalty did not kill us, but rather embraced us. . Whether it is by nature or by design, I believe that Sang-sang is a person who has nothing to do with taking control of the world. A person who not only spares the life of an opponent who lost in a succession battle, but also teaches martial arts and provides all kinds of support by telling them to grow together. Its easy to say, but its hard to find people who actually do it, even in history. The reason is that we cannot help but worry that a rebellion will occur someday. But that doesnt mean the leader is a good person. That makes it even more surprising. The ambition to take control of the world, the sense of responsibility to ensure that ones own people are taken care of, the resolute nature to show no mercy to the enemy, yet the love for the people who know how to think of all the people in the world. Its truly innate. Namgungdan, who was looking at Seoryang with a smile, tilted his head when a thought occurred to him. But thats it. yes. Theres still something I dont understand. yes? Seo Jyoju shook the economy of Gangbuk from the root in order to bring out Dam Sa-young. Is that all? He went to Beijing and brought the imperial army, and before that, he even organized the Seven Sects and the Three Families. Yes. Watching from the sidelines, I realized that there was no need to bring you all along to the Central Plains like this. Of course, Your Majesty, it is right for you to come together, but you, who are actually executed, did not come and do anything, right? Joo Seo-yoon shook his head. I dont know the exact reason, but I can only infer that my brother-in-law has other thoughts. Hmm. Namgung Dan stroked his chin. I will let you experience the world Of course, that in itself can be a reason. It will be like the calm before the storm for Seo, but at the same time, the martial arts world has never been as quiet as it is now. Yes. I dont know why, but I hope you dont get hurt. Joo Seo-yoons smile deepened. Isnt it amazing? That masters of righteousness and evil, who have been at odds for over a thousand years, can have this conversation. The justice that each person believes in does not necessarily mean that persons humanity. Although the rift created by history is too deep, if you just throw off your cumbersome outer garments, you can become friends with anyone. Im fortunate to have someone like you in my political sect. There are many more thoughtful and good people than me. They just havent found the situation yet to prove their worth. There is no sign of any caution or prejudice in the voice that continues the conversation. This is lowly. It is not important to be one, but to be able to acknowledge differences and share friendships. It was the ultimate goal that human society should pursue and the shortcut to peace. It was then. Rumbling. hmm? Namgungdan looked up at the sky with puzzled eyes. Why is the weather so bad all of a sudden? The sky wasnt very clear, but it wasnt particularly dark either. Suddenly, dark clouds began to gather in the sky. Its a drinking method. How to drink? Yes. Im not sure. Joo Seo-yoons eyes, looking up at the sky, instantly became tinged with tension. Its not a natural phenomenon. It would be difficult to cause such a strange phenomenon without magical powers. What kind of technique is this? And who would do something like that? At that moment, a roar that shook the heavens and earth rang out. Crumbling! Along with the sound of thunder, red-hot lightning struck the entire dark cloud. Ma Dong-pils eyes sparkled. Chaaaaaa! He quickly pulled out the black blood demon sword and swung it wide. Phew. The Gu Yumagi pulled out from the swordsman surrounded Chae Yeo-min, Jong Li-yeong Namgung Dan, and Joo Seo-yoon at once. Joo Seo-yoon looked at Ma Dong-pil with embarrassed eyes. Ma Howie?! Please gather in front of me. Ma Dong-pils face was full of tension. Its an incredibly powerful force. I dont know how long I can hold out. Is there no way to escape? Nothing. It looks like we were caught up in that strange technique without our knowledge. Pasasak. Four people gathered in front of Ma Dong-pil. Ugh! Wooooow! The black blood demon sword trembled like crazy. Even though Ma Dong-pil had abundant magical energy, he seemed to feel overwhelmed. Ma Dong-pil plunged the black blood demon sword into the ground. Sigh! Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! Blood-red flames rose from all directions, forming a circular shield. It was a technique that applied Guyumagongs earthly heat fire wall. at the same time. Crumbling! Flash! Fuuuuuuu! A shower of thunderbolts struck the ground and trees. Pusssss. The ground struck by lightning caved in and the trees split and burned. It was a terrifying sight. Chae Yeo-min and Zhong Li-yings faces turned pale. Rest assured. Ma Dong-pils eyes turned completely blood red. The endurance has been raised to the limit. This is a jutsu and an illusion. Even those thunderbolts and dark clouds are all just illusions. But Of course, if you get hit by that lightning, youll get a shock no different from being hit by a real lightning bolt. ! It will go away soon. Dont worry too much. But the death penalty! Yes. The leader will get rid of it. Pop. Pop. A thick drop of sweat fell from Ma Dong-pils chin. Once the conversation is over. hmm. When Seoryang opened his closed eyes, his face was not much different from when he was concentrating on flying. It was leisurely and empty. Lightning was falling everywhere, but he didnt seem surprised at all. The greeting is quite grand. Xu Liang smiled and looked ahead. Isnt that right? Pussssss. Before I knew it, a wisp of smoke appeared from where Seoryang was looking, and Damsayoung appeared. Seo-ryangs eyes sparkled. Thats quite a bit. To be able to use the power you just gained so skillfully, does that mean youre at a level even if its rotten? Dam Sa-young, who was looking at Seo-ryang with an expressionless face, soon smiled. How have you been? It was like a superior speaking tone. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xu Liang nodded. Ive been busy sorting out the world. I heard so. Is it because you gained new strength? Youre a lot more relaxed than I thought. Your foundation has all disappeared. Damsayoung nodded. Thats right. I was truly impressed. I never thought Id find someone in my life who could push me this far. Im a bit harsh to begin with. And its true, if you had been less greedy, things like this wouldnt have ended up like this. Instead, you came to kill me. Directly. He is like that too. In the end, my fate had no choice but to turn out this way. Xu Liang chuckled. Thats different. Fate is a word that doesnt suit you. Is that so? Well, what do you think? Dam Sa-yeongs relaxed face turned cold for a moment. In the end, if you are also a part of the world, everything you have will be in my hands. . If you think about it that way, you are definitely a gal. am. To be honest, I was impressed. I thought it was just a dog with sharp teeth, but it turned out to be a tiger the size of Mount Tai. I was throwing away a few pieces of rotten meat without even knowing it. You just have to admit it now. Thats right. Because I cant be the one who got hit by a dog. So now you want to kill the tiger you raised and take over the world? Dam Sa-yeong chuckled. You cant even imagine. Where is the end of the power I gained and what am I aiming for? Honestly, I had some guesses, but as you said, I didnt know the specifics. Seoryang grinned. But I knew this moment would come. What? Because of your proud personality, I guessed that you would show up and make a fuss about declaring war. ?! And I had no doubt that you would tell me everything you wanted. Dam Sa-yeongs face hardened. Seo-ryang stroked her chin. You will become one with the world So, is that what you meant? Chapter 609 Episode 609. Another God (3)General Military Man. Ho Yaoseong stood up from his seat. Mudams eyes lit up. As you said, I have completed my placement on campus. Thank you for your hard work. Mudam was inwardly quite surprised. It wasnt for any other reason. This was because it was the most tense appearance of Ho Yaoseong that he had ever seen. Can I ask you something? I can guess what you want to ask. . Im sorry, but its difficult for me to explain this matter in detail. Please consider that. Mudam nodded. Except for the key personnel, all of the remaining demons have been sent to the outskirts. There are literally only the bare minimum of troops left at the main school. yes. Why on earth are you doing this? I want to make it clear, but this matter is being led by the leader, not me. ?! Thats why I cant explain it in detail. Its because Im not sure Im just roughly guessing whats going on. Mudams eyes lit up. How can I question what the leader is leading? However, this is the first time in the history of our school that we have withdrawn the schools troops to this extent for something that was not our mission. As a way to protect our religion, we should at least know the current situation. Even the religious leader, not Ho Yo-seong, would have asked. And Mudams remarks made sense. Hu Yaosheng looked out the window. dark sky. It was clear without a single cloud until half a day ago, but now it was full of dark clouds. Its because of Damsayoung. So, what on earth is Damsa-young doing at our school? It wont be long before Damsa-young will come to our school. In an instant, Mudams face was colored with shock. Did you say Dam Sa-young would come to our school? Yes, thats for sure. ?! And the person who will allow it is the religious leader. Mudam swallowed his saliva. It was just a few words, but I dont think it could have been more shocking even if it had been thousands of words. How can you bring such an enemy into the church? He is an enemy of the world that would not be tolerated even if he was killed right away. Im not sure about that part. And Ho Yaosheng closed his eyes. Probably the leader at the time he told me about this plan didnt know the details. What does that mean? Ho Yaoseong opened his eyes again and his eyes suddenly became clear and calm. Isnt it fascinating? ? This is the state of a religious leader. . After reaching that level, the leader is showing abilities that seem to be truly beyond the realm of humans. Its not just martial arts. His vision and intuition, and his foresight that allows him to feel the flow of the world with his whole body. This knowledge makes me shiver. Thats right Thats right. Even before you reached that level, the leader had a particularly excellent sixth sense. His brain was also better than anyone elses, and his quick response skills, especially in moments of crisis, were the best in the history of the Demonic Warriors. Its worth it. . The religious leader is now standing on the border between humans and gods. It is difficult for me to even guess what he is looking at or what kind of situation he is trying to induce. Mudam swallowed his saliva without realizing it. He felt a little nervous at Ho Yo-seongs calm voice. What do you think, Daehobeop? Do you think I am trying to control the last enemy named Damsayoung? I dont know. Yes, I guess so. Ive been somewhat letting go of things related to Damsayoung for several months now. Hu Yaosheng smiled. I am already starting work to create a new world. That is why I went to Iron Blood Castle alone. I am sending people to all parts of the Demonic Forest to establish a clan and region that will replace the government officials, and to integrate the economies of the south and north of the Yangtze River. I was working hard for it. You mean? Thats right. Now, if the leader puts an end to Damsayoung, all we have to do is run straight to the world of magic. Mudam felt a shiver for a moment. The unimaginable trust of the general military towards the religious leader, the four words Madocheonha, made him tremble. The religious leader After he began, it seemed that it was not what Daehobeop wanted to say, so Mudam belatedly kept his mouth shut. But Hu Yaosheng already knew what he was trying to say. Master, are you able to do it alone? . Of course. I have no doubt about it. Hu Yaosheng looked out the window again. Before we knew it, faint sunlight was shining through the sky that was full of dark clouds. Now, Lord, not only can you foresee a future that is difficult to explain with logic, but you have reached a point where you can guide the future, which is full of countless possibilities, in the direction you want. * * * Damsa-yeong, who was looking at Seoryang quietly, asked as if asking. Becoming one with the world Do you understand what that means? okay. Xu Liang chuckled. . You admired my master. ! An attack that came out of nowhere. Yes. It was an attack. At least for Damsayoung, it was nothing short of a fatal blow. Looking at Dam Sa-yeongs frozen face, Seoryang continued speaking. Before you met Master, your desire was solely focused on power. You lived that way your whole life, and that was the only value in life, so you had no other options. Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. . But why? After meeting Master, something about you had changed. A fact that you had subconsciously known in the past but tried to ignore, felt distinctly strange once you reached your current level. . You are no longer interested in being the greatest power in the world. You want to rule as a god of this world like my teacher. Xu Liang smiled. Am I wrong? . I guess I saw it correctly. Obviously Suddenly, a smile similar to Seoryangs appeared on Damsayoungs face. Did you say that as your hatred deepens, you begin to resemble the other person? Those two people were like that. No, to be more precise, Dam Sa-yeong was becoming more like Seo-ryang. This is because Seoliang has already let go of his resentment toward Damsayeong. You certainly have extraordinary insight. Thank you for the compliment. Dam Sa-yeong, who was looking at Seo-ryang silently, shook her head. I just dont understand. If you had that level of power, you could have guessed that I would gain this level of power, just like you said. I was sure it wasnt just a guess. But why didnt you attack me? If you had decided, you would have known a long time ago that I was residing in the imperial palace, but you came and took out only the imperial army? That too, leaving behind all the troops under my command? It did. Why did you do that? Im sure you wouldnt say it was because of the Blood Gods barrier surrounding the imperial palace. Youre right. That magical barrier was truly amazing. Dont lie. Now I know that your strength is more than enough to break down that barrier. Breaking it down is not a problem. The real problem is the state of my body immediately after breaking that barrier. If even just one chance you run away, I will have to suck my finger and watch your back as you run away again. Is that really all? Of course thats not all. What is it? Why are you planning something so incomprehensible? Fazizik. A black brain energy flashed in Xiliangs left magical eye. Because I felt like it had to be that way. what? I thought that was how I could catch you. Thats all. . Unfortunately, I have not reached the realm of deification. I dont know if I will ever be able to. So, it is difficult to interpret this absolute intuition. Its an absolute intuition. Damsayoung smiled coldly. Do you really think that I will kneel in front of you? Im not a pervert who enjoys the frustration of being a loser. I wont put you on your knees. Ill just kill you. Thats interesting. Pajijijik. A blood-red thunder light bloomed from Dam Sa-yeongs right eye. Its really interesting. I said I knew for sure. That you can easily break through the blood gods barrier. It did. And theres one more thing I know: Although you are a monster beyond imagination, my power is one step further than yours. Xu Liang chuckled. okay? Do you think its an expression of excessive confidence? If youre thinking that way, youd better think twice. You can never defeat me now. But then. Why do you harbor such base thoughts? what? Why are you thinking of crawling into the body of someone weaker than you? For a moment, Dam Sa-youngs eyes wavered. Even though you have reached such a high level, you cannot stop the emotional turmoil. Thats how sharp Seoliangs insight was. Becoming one with the world I thought about what that meant. World, world, world Isnt it strange? You can become infinitely stronger, but you cant reach mythology because of your deep-rooted desire. Those who have not reached mythology will never become a legend. You cant become one with the world. Yet you try to become one with the world. By what means? . There is only one answer. You are trying to defeat me and become me. Why? The reason is simple. Grumbling. Demonic energy like a flame rose from the right magical eye of Xiliang. Because I am already lowly. . Not only has it taken control of the martial arts south of the Yangtze River, but the influence of this school, which has spread its magic even to the north of the Yangtze River, is enough to be called the best in the world. In other words, taking control of the entire world is a piece of cake. . . Thats why you declared defeat and prepared your last move, hiding from the public and just watching the process of our school taking over the world with its absolute influence. Seoliang pointed to Damsayeong. Everything I have acquired will become yours. So you can stay still. If you defeat me at the last moment and take over my body, you will be able to obtain everything in the world, starting with our school. . Thats what you thought, right? Dam Sa-young did not answer. No, I couldnt. Im afraid that if I open my mouth, my feelings will be conveyed. The opponent was already looking through his plan in detail. He probably saw right through that he was extremely embarrassed. Maybe the reason we try not to show our emotions in front of someone who knows everything is because of our pride that we cannot let go of even if we die. And Seoryang really touched Damsayeongs pride. I am the only one who knows that. ? I didnt tell anyone. To my subordinates, Zheng Zhengbaek, and the emperor. ! Now what do you want to do? Flash! Flash! Flashing the Absolute Demon Eyes of Left and Right, Xu Liang said, I will give you a grand welcome, so would you like to come to the main school in person? Oh, I wont order the kids to catch you, so you dont have to worry about that. Flash! Flash! Flashing! Flashing the absolute will of Left Red Woocheong, Dam Sa-yeong replied, Ill go find you myself. Just wait at that place, that seat of power. Chapter 610 Episode 610 Another God (4)Huuuuung. The dark clouds disappeared. As the sky became clear, the thunderbolts naturally disappeared. Whew. Ma Dong-pil took a deep breath. Sararak. The Gu Yuma Flower that had surrounded the entire group disappeared. her. Namgungdan looked around and stuck out his tongue. It was really a trick. The land was devastated by a hail of lightning. But after the dark clouds disappeared, the world suddenly became normal. The land that had been turned over and the trees that had been split returned to their original state as if nothing had happened. Thats scary. When martial arts reaches its peak, all kinds of harmony can be created through energy. The same goes for drinking techniques. Unlike martial arts, which was originally developed for the purpose of killing or subduing people, martial arts was a study created to see things that humans cannot see or to realize miracles that are difficult to perform. Although it is said that the boundary between martial arts and martial arts becomes blurred at the extreme, Namgoongdan has not yet seen the end of qigong. So he felt afraid of this amazing technique. I was even convinced that this kind of study should not exist in the world. In the end, its all just a trick. Ma Dong-pil wiped the blood flowing from the corner of his mouth. The only difference is that the techniques of skilled magicians seem more plausible. Namgung Dan smiled bitterly. Although it only looks good, it looks like your internal injuries are not normal. There were no internal injuries. hmm? Namgungdan tilted his head. You didnt have any internal injuries? Your prayers and blood That was then. Pussssss. Ma Dong-pils prayer, which had been unstable and shaking, normalized at an alarming speed. That wasnt all. The internal strength that had been consumed due to the physical deterioration was restored in an instant, and his pale complexion even became flushed. Namgoongdan and Jongliyeong Chae Yeomin opened their mouths. Slurp. The leaden Ma Dong-pil shook his head. Meanwhile, there are many techniques that draw upon the actual power of Mother Nature by borrowing the power of heaven and earth. A representative example is the magic circle created by the Heavenly Dragon magicians to destroy the Iron Blood Castle. However, power of that scale cannot be achieved through someones sacrifice or a long period of time. It requires preparation. The master of martial arts is to subdue the opponent with ones own energy and to use ones own energy to cooperate with the opponent and use it as one wishes. Damsayoungs technique just now was exactly like that. Unless you are a hermit, it is impossible to kill someone by causing lightning from thousands of li away, not even when you meet them directly. In other words, if you have strong confidence in yourself and at the same time properly know that all of this is an illusion, even if you are hit, you will return to your original state as soon as the technique is broken. However, I also realized the true nature of this technique halfway through. I lacked faith. So I suffered, but when I believed it was an illusion, it came back to normal. Joo Seo-yoon shook his head. It also requires tremendous mental strength to treat the internal injuries that have already been inflicted as if they never happened. It wont be easy for anyone other than Howie Ma. Ma Dong-pil just smiled. At that time, Seo-ryang stood up. Master. execution. Seo-ryangs expression somehow looked very refreshing. Everyone was surprised, right? He tapped Ma Dong-pil on the shoulder. You had a hard time. I thought you would take care of me. Ma Dong-pil lowered his head. Of course it has to be done. Yes. Thats why Im grateful. Because they take it for granted. Xu Liang rubbed his palms together. Now, its almost the end. I have to prepare for the final fight. Joo Seo-yoon asked with a worried expression. What are you going to do? What should I do? I gave him an invitation, so he will come to the main school on time. omg! Everyone was surprised. Dam Sa-young is coming to our school? okay. Ma Dong-pils eyes became cold. I guess we should prepare for war. He didnt ask why things turned out the way they did. I just made preparations appropriate for that situation. Xu Liang shook his head. Its enough for me to prepare for war. And the entire army will have already laid the groundwork. yes? Seo-ryang looked at Joo Seo-yoon and said. Do you remember what I said before? Huh? What do you mean? Didnt I say that I would entrust Mt. Wudang to you if you were sufficiently prepared? ah! Joo Seo-yoons eyes suddenly changed. Yes, you did. Honestly, it was almost an empty remark, but I didnt expect you to develop to this level. Its not enough to entrust you with one area. Joo Seo-yoons face turned slightly red. It is a compliment given by the absolute best in the world and one of the greatest of all time. I was embarrassed, but I also felt good. But brother, Wudang Mountain is already safe, right? Its not safe. yes? It may not be exactly safe. What do you mean? Xi Liang looked beyond the distant bushes. It was a place where the emperor and the imperial army gathered. Dam Sa-young will come to our school alone. As soon as he crosses the Yangtze River, the imperial army and the Iron Blood Castle troops will attack the imperial palace. ! The remaining forces of Damsayeong will never be able to handle them. However, there are also Heavenly Dragon magicians there. As long as Song Zhengbaek himself steps forward, even if he is the Lord of Heavenly Dragon Palace, it will be difficult to stop them, but he would have been able to escape somehow. Seo-ryang turned his gaze to Joo Seo-yoon again. Do you know why they chose Wudang Mountain in Hubei Province as their headquarters in the past? Wasnt it because it was the best place to use as a base? There is that reason. But there is another reason. ? This is because there is no place in the world with as strong spiritual energy as Wudang Mountain. ! Mt. Wudang is the optimal spiritual ground for magicians. Didnt you feel that when you actually climbed the mountain with me not long ago? yes. Perhaps it is not just Hyeoncheon Seonbae. The Taoist master who achieved great enlightenment and returned to Mt. Wudang. Joo Seo-yoons eyes twinkled. When I thought of Hyeon Cheon Jin-ins face, my emotions became intense for a moment. Xu Liang nodded. The place where the Celestial Dragons magicians can exert the greatest power in the central plains of Danggeum. That is Wudangsan Mountain. The spiritual energy of Mt. Wudangsan is not much inferior to that of our schools Gojuklim, so the magicians will not step out as soon as they settle down there. We will build a wall that will be difficult to break down. You cant do that. Yes, you cant do that. You cant do that for the sake of the countless enlightened people who have become one with Mount Wudang, and you cant do that because it is a sacred mountain that will become the main base of the new world. Seo-ryang tapped Joo Seo-yoon on the shoulder. Can you do it? Honestly, Im not confident. But I will do it. Seoliang smiled and nodded and looked at Namgungdan. Can you please help me? Namgungdan nodded vigorously. In my heart, I want to go attack the imperial palace, but I think the operation to defend Mount Wudang is just as important. Of course. We will be together. Dont worry too much about the magic. Hyeoncheon Seonbae will be able to help you sufficiently before the magicians take over Mt. Wudang. I dont know what youre talking about, but I understand anyway. I hope not, but if a situation arises where you run into a situation with magicians, you will know what I mean. I will also send a friend of mine to Mt. Wudang. friend? There is a guy like that. A tiger who was born as a mere creature, met people well, and became a monster that could not be possessed even by the ghostly eyes of the King of Spirits. Xu Liang looked at Zhong Liying and Cai Yumin. How are you two? yes? It was a short time, but how do you feel about looking around the world? Chae Yeo-mins face turned red with excitement. sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Its so spacious! I couldnt see it properly because I was practicing martial arts, but I definitely want to travel to Jungwon in the future! ha ha ha. Those were Chae Yeo-mins words. On the other hand, Zhong Liyings reaction was much more serious. The world was wide and mysterious. However, I felt a strange sense of anxiety because of the current situation. okay? Yes. Thats why I thought. No matter who becomes the master of the world, the lives of the common people who are members of the world must be protected. I also realized why my father said that I should not interfere with the lives of the common people. Hoo. Even if we die, we must die alone. This kind of atmosphere does not fit in this wonderful world. Xu Liang said with an admiring face. I saw it well. Thats right. We belong to the world, but we live in a different world from the common people. No matter what terrible things we experience, our affairs must be resolved within the martial arts world. yes. The head of the Geogyeong family has raised one of his sons properly. Zhong Liying lowered his head. Seeing that the nape of his neck was red, he seemed quite embarrassed. Seo-ryang saw Ma Dong-pil. Dongpil. Yes, Master. We are heading south with Yeongi and Yeomin. But I will be heading straight to Daesan, so you will be responsible for taking them to Geogyeongga. of course. sorry. Others didnt know why Seo-ryang was apologizing. However, Ma Dong-pil quickly realized the meaning of the apology. This fight will be, so to speak, the last fight of Seoryangs long life. Although he will experience countless turmoil in the future, there will be no more bitter and brilliant fight in the life of Seoryang. Ma Dong-pil may not be able to be in that exact position. So Seo-ryang felt sorry for him. Ma Dong-pil smiled. There was no trace of regret in that sincere smile. I just continue to serve the cult leader. Once this fight is over, I will take charge of all future fights. ha ha ha! Xu Liang smiled and nodded. Are you ready? yes. Okay then. Phew. Pop! The Cheonmado flew from somewhere and was caught in Seoryangs hands. They say well meet again in the new world. After a while. The group dispersed to where they each had to go. * * * Whoa. A faint smile appeared on Dam Sa-youngs face as she exhaled lightly. Looking at that scene, Unmyung asked. Are you nervous? Nervous? Am I? okay. Dam Sa-young, who was looking at Moo-myeong, nodded. Yeah, I was nervous. It is said that those who know how to admit their own shortcomings are truly strong. Mumyeong realized that Damsayoung had become even stronger. The reason is. But I dont really like this tension. No matter how much I think about it, I dont think Ill lose. Moomyeong smiled. Are you going alone? Of course. This is the last fight of my life. I have no intention of dragging low-level small children and making them into spectators. Hmm. Unknown looked Dam Sa-yeong up and down. The blood spirit has almost taken root. Is that so? okay. At this rate, I can reach Mount Tai in two days. Just two days from Beijing in Hebuk Province to Mount Hundred Thousand in Guangdong Province. It was absolutely not human speed. Fight well and come back. If you want to give me the world. Dam Sa-yeong smiled and said, They destroyed the imperial palace. I will come to attack you. Make sure you do the right thing. Im sorry, but the world is mine. The one who left and the one who let me go. They laughed and talked, but in the end, they were two people who were dreaming of different things. Okay. Hook. Dam Sa-yeong soared high into the sky. Chapter 611 Episode 611 Another God (5)Huuk. Huh. The deers breathing was very rough. Looking at the dying deer, the owner of the pink eyes felt sad. This friend lived long enough. As a human being, it was like he died after enjoying a long life. In this harsh nature, not many animals died of old age. This is because most of them are hunted by predators or die from diseases. Its a blessed life. The deer seemed to know that too. Even though it was aware that its death was approaching, the deers eyes were very clear and deep. Why did you come here? It would be enough if you were buried in the land where you lived. The deer slowly closed its eyes. The owner of the pink eyes nodded. thanks. Deer are naturally blessed with strong energy. The flag was shining brightly even as it was dying at this very moment. And he was trying to pass on that energy to himself. The king of the worlds spirit beasts. So to speak, the owner of pink eyes is the king of all beasts in the world. The deer was happy about its uneventful past life and was about to offer its last moments to the king. I will gratefully accept your favor. Youve had a hard time. Eyes so clear and deep that they look like the eyes of a wise man full of wisdom. The eyes slowly closed. Finally, we face death. After confirming the deers death, the pink-eyed owner bit the deers neck without hesitation. Crunchy. It starts from the neck to the torso and legs in an instant. The owner of the pink eyes did not leave even a single bone fragment of the deer. With its strong jaws, it crushed and ate everything on the deer. The deer that had lived for such a long time faced death. Wooooow. The owner of the pink eyes, a faint spiritual energy surged through his golden body. How long has it been? To see a dead deer, not one that was killed, but one that enjoyed a heavenly life. It had been a long time since such a deer came on its own and wanted to become one with me. In this way, the owner of the pink eyes grew even further. To be precise, he received back one of the countless powers that originally belonged to him. Hoo. Geumho, the owner of pink eyes, raised his head. Its quite an amazing sight. A deer comes to me on its own and gives me food It doesnt look like Im possessed. A look of joy appeared on Geumhos face. The muscles of animals are different from those of humans, so they cannot make facial expressions. But Geumho was clearly happy. I could tell just from those twinkling eyes. Seoliang touched the bridge of Geumhos nose. How are you? Crumble. Geumho rubbed his head on Seoryangs chest. At the same time, Geumho realized something. I got stronger. The body is no different from before. The total amount of power contained within the shell was also the same. But Geumho could feel it. That this man has become stronger. The light emanating from this mans eyebrows grew to the point where it was blinding. happy. Geumho was truly happy. The growth of the man with whom he communicates spiritually, the development of a man who became a master despite being of a much lower rank than himself, and the return of an extraordinary man who is now qualified to become the master of the world with just his spiritual energy. This made Geumho happy. It took longer than I thought, but its okay. While living an uncountable life, Geumho saw countless people. In Geumhos view, humans were nothing more than insignificant things. The speed at which they developed the world was truly amazing, but the speed of individual development was not even that of animals. Arrogant beings who try to fit the world to themselves without thinking about perfecting themselves. The humans Geumho saw were just such creatures. But this man was different. This man fought the world and experienced one defeat. Then, he was reborn and, after several awakenings, was reborn as a completely new person. This man, who became a new person, realized something. In order to change the world, I must first change myself. Human beings are truly worth hearing that it takes more than one year to realize that obvious truth. however. Now that he has grown up a lot, he sees his master appearing in front of him. Geumho could not help but admire the possibility of human existence as he looked at him, who could be said to be the representative of human beings. I thought he was the only one. Geumho thought of a demon god. An unparalleled genius who was born as a human being and rose to the rank of god, possessing the highest dignity throughout the long history of this land. And yet, he chose to live a life of insignificance and was unable to ascend to heaven, so he became even more great. I thought someone like that would never be born again. But I could feel the demons breath in the shadow cast by my master. Kumho. Geumho looked at Seoliang. My teacher told me before. A sire is a spirit among spirit beings, but when a sire appears in the world, a war will break out. Because its very existence controls energy enough to shake the fate of the world, countless people will love you. I heard they treated it like a plague or a ghost. It was like that. Geumho remembered that he had once been treated like that. Now, there will be no one in the world who knows that he is a sirang, or that a spirit creature called sirang exists. And Kumho did not feel the slightest regret about that fact. There was a time when I thought this way. When I went out into the world, there was more turmoil than I expected. There were times when I wondered if it was actually because of your presence or because you and I were in communication. Know. Geumho knew Seoryangs feelings. It was because he was literally in spiritual communication. So, to be honest, there were times when I felt disappointed. And I was surprised that I had such feelings. This is because he trusted and relied on Seoliang to that extent. This was because he was confident that at least he would not betray himself. But that wasnt it. I created all that chaos. The energy you hold is clearly deep and powerful enough to control the fate of the world, but you have never once tried to use that power to change the world. Just like that. It just existed. And Kumhos faith was being rewarded at this moment. Because his master has grown this much. Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. An eye that can see through the laws of the world at a glance. Even though he could not interpret them, he understood himself because he had grown to the point where he could feel the fundamentals of providence. Crumble. Geumho rested his chin on Seoryangs shoulder and closed his eyes. A clear drop of water flowed from Geumhos eyes. It was a lot of hard work. How much adversity and hardship did a mere human being have to go through to acquire these eyes? Geum-ho, who had been watching it all from the side, knew that his master was lacking but could not make up for it, and now he thought it was okay to give everything of himself to Seo-ryang. Because he understood him. That was enough. Dont do that. Seoliang gently stroked the bridge of Geumhos nose. I have no intention of becoming perfect. Lets just have fun together, even if its a little busy, until my life in this world is over. Thats all. After patting Geumho on the bridge of his nose several times, Seoliang immediately got on Geumhos back. But theres one thing left to do to live that fun life. Crumbling. Now, lets go home and prepare to receive guests. Geumhos eyes sparkled with fire. Kyaaaaaaa! A heavy and sharp roar shook the mountains, rivers, and trees. Quang! Geumho runs with dynamic movements. It seemed to slowly increase its speed, but later it literally moved like a ray of light. The speed was so fast that even Seoliang had a hard time keeping his balance. However, Seoliang did not ask Geumho to slow down. This is because I felt the joy of Geumho. The joy felt by the king of the worlds most powerful spirits made him smile. Gasp! Cult leader?! Xi Liang saw Go Gu riding a huge golden fox. Gogu immediately got down on his knees. Dominion Sex! Heavenly Demon Immortal! Gogu, head of the Penal Code, meets the religious leader! The ten criminal court members behind him also bowed down one after another and shouted. Meet the leader! Xu Liang smiled and raised one hand. Hey, its been a while. Gogu had been particularly busy with internal and external affairs. As the power of Shingyo became stronger and the influence of its leader, Seoryang, became stronger, all kinds of conflicts broke out throughout the central plains. In the end, the Mado Murim side, unable to handle the uprising, contacted Shingyo, and Gogu and Criminal Law Party members were brought in to correct all the uproar. Are you back at the school? Thats right. Did you finish your work well? We have stabilized it to some extent, but it is still just a stopgap measure. I think we need to pay more attention. Hehe, you still handle things like a sword. Xiliang looked around. The entire outer castle was empty as most of the Ma people had been sent out to the outskirts. However, there were only a few demons to manage the outer castle. Anyway, what are you doing here? If you come here, you dont go into the inner room. We are looking for and transporting rebels. Rebels? Thats right. Seo-ryangs eyes turned to Ma-in, who was handcuffed behind the kneeling criminal court member. omg! Mines face turned pale. I had no idea that I would be taken to the penal court, but I also had no idea that I would be caught and see the Heavenly Demon while being dragged away. Xu Liang smiled. Were you planning on starting a rebellion? !! Mine could not bear to open his mouth. Its not that I dont have anything to say, its that I cant open my mouth. The presence of the Ten Heavenly Demons looking down at oneself from the back of a rare spirit creature was truly like a great mountain. I felt my stomach tingle at that absolute presence. Xu Liang shrugged his shoulders. I dont think you have the skills to start a rebellion? Gogu said calmly. This is a person who tried to attack Gangseo Store from behind the scenes. Although he is a member of our universitys foreign corps, he is actually the head of the Black Gate Association, which controls Gangnams underground economy. Oh, thats what I meant by rebellion. Seo-ryang shook his head and waved his hand. Oops! The handcuffed Mine trembled for a moment. Xiliangs magical eyes turned red. We will have to provide all information regarding the Black Gate Association. All right. The answer comes easily. Not only Gogu but also all members of the Criminal Justice Party were surprised. This was because I had heard countless times while researching that the head of the Black Gate Association was a ruthless tyrant. Xu Liang continued. Do you have any family? doesnt exist. Are you saying that the subordinates working under your command are not your family? This guy cant do this, right? Xiliang said to Gogu. I will confess on my own. However, the effect will not last long. I will have to extract all the information within two days. Gogu smiled as if he couldnt stop him. Thank you for your kindness, Master. Even Seong-eun is in a situation where we help each other. thud. thud. Geumho walked past the criminal court. Leave that to the kids and come back to the inner circle. Lets have a drink for the first time in a while. Huh?! Seo-ryang looked up at the sky. Theres a guest coming soon. Just in case, Id like to pour you a drink before then. Chapter 612 Episode 612 Another God (6)Paaang! The manner in which he was shouting was absolutely pure. Blah blah blah. Otherwise, there was no shock wave. As soon as the intangible tension seeped into the old tree, it began to freeze at an alarming rate. Push! The completely frozen old tree split into pieces. It was a terrifying power. It was not a martial art that honestly destroyed, but a martial art of the negative cold type that seeped in and caused an explosion. It could be said to be the pinnacle of penetration. Not bad. Yeo Kang-hwi looked down at his hands. His hands were still long and beautiful, like a womans. But if you look closely, you can see that there are calluses all over his hands. Yeo Kang-hwi laughed bitterly. Its endless. There is truly no end to martial arts. He was the one who reached the peak of skill management. No matter how much you practice Jangbeop, there is no way you will develop calluses. However, being hit meant that a physical blow was inflicted even when it was difficult to increase the internal strength any further. I thought this kind of ignorant training was a useless waste of time Huuuuung. The magic of pure white ice surrounded his hands. Chii Iik. The calluses slowly disappeared, emitting smoke. Calluses are places where nerves do not extend. Even if you cut it with a knife, you wont feel any pain. In other words, it is inherently impossible to transmit internal energy and grind it away. It is impossible for even a master who freely uses the elements of the air to tear another persons clothes to shreds with his will alone. If you havent reached that level. No one can do this unless they reach the level of harmony, which is the beginning of true martial arts that goes beyond human limits and even the limits of martial arts, which all martial artists in the world want to rise to. Thats amazing. Yeo Kang-hwi raised his head. Before he knew it, his father, Yeo Geuk-do, was standing there, looking at him with admiring eyes. Awesome. You have finally reached the rank of heaven. Yeo Kang-hwi shook his head. Not yet. I dont know if I should call it a process or a half-baked process. Now that we have already taken one step forward, it is only a matter of time before we are completely in the arms of Heavenly Wisdom. okay. Yeo Kang-hwi looked up at the sky. On the night of the full moon, the stars of the North Star were clearly visible. I thought I had to realize something big. I believed that in order to climb to the level of heavenly heights, which the demons call the ultimate level, I had to realize something that cannot be described in words. Its not that misleading. But it seems like there is this kind of development as well. Its just a way of immersing yourself and immersing yourself and moving forward one step at a time. So did I. And your father? Yes. Like you, I was crazy about martial arts and abused myself, but at some point, I realized that I had reached the point of heaven. I see. Maybe thats the martial arts characteristic of the main palace. I heard that my father, that is, your grandfather, also rose to the top of heaven. Yeo Geuk-do came closer and patted Yeo Kang-hwi on the shoulder. You worked really hard. Youre great. Yeo Kang-hwi smiled faintly. So you said that. hmm? Effort. Dont try to find something, just hit it first. You can only climb if you try to your death Thats what you said. okay. Master Seo also said the same thing. Dont take things for granted. He said that if the environment is different, you must clearly recognize the difference, and if the martial arts are different, you must clearly recognize the difference as well for change to come. That is truly correct. Thats true, but at the time I didnt fully understand what he said. I just knew it in my head. But now I finally realize it. Yeo Kang-hwis smile deepened. Comparing myself to others has no effect on my perfection. Yeo Geuk-do smiled. Those powerful people in the central plains are different from us. They probably have their own methods. Then, we also have our methods, but you havent even tried every possible method. I did. Yeo Geuk-do stretched out his hand towards the broken old tree. Pusssssss. The ice pieces scattered into powder and soon began to come together again. Surprisingly, ice that looked exactly like the old tree had formed there. It was an internal attack operation that reached a magical level. There is only one difference between life and death. Martial arts and the world are the same. When the world falls into ruin, heroes who willingly burn their bodies for peace are born, and when the world is peaceful, misguided ambitions are born. There are bound to be crazy, evil people who want to overthrow the world. Yeo Geuk-do sighed. It looks like the fighting here is coming to an end. Yeo Kang-hwis eyes sparkled. Did you receive a separate call? The Lord of the West went out into the world with the emperor of the Central Plains. It is said that after single-handedly exterminating the Sichuan sects, he took away 56,000 troops from the imperial army and returned to Anhui. Indeed In the end, there was nothing left for Damsayoung. Except the magicians of the Heavenly Dragon Palace and the Gyoryongjo. Yeo Geuk-do told me all the other details. Yeo Kang-hwi frowned. Then, now we have to attack the imperial palace. Yes. Would that be possible with just the imperial army? Of course, there will be troops from the Iron Blood Castle led by the Iron Blood Lord, but if the defense shield over the imperial palace is so powerful. Yes, even if we can somehow win, the damage will be extreme. Yeo Kang-hwi looked at Yeo Geuk-do with eyes like sparkling stars. Yeo Geuk-do chuckled. Why do you look at me like that? Are you okay? what? The main palace has formed an alliance with the Heavenly Demon Church. In other words, even after my fathers era ends and my era comes, we will be with the Central Plains. I guess so. But there is no guarantee that will be the case for the next generation. We should teach the next generation well so that they can also achieve harmony. But how can we know the future? No one knows what variables will cause conflict. Thats why Im telling you. Is it okay for us to lend a hand in this attack on the imperial palace? Do you think the influence of Protestantism will decrease even if there is a loss of troops there? Of course not. Yeo Geuk-do shook his head. Not only did he save your sister, but he also saved this fathers life. Furthermore, you also received a lot from him. To discuss the future of the group and leave the group to maintain the military is an act worse than a small persons trickery. I know. Did you want to try this baby? No. I just thought that my father already knew what I saw and felt in the central field. hmm? Whether it is a true person or a demon who walks the magic path, in the end, it is the same person. Yeo Geuk-do laughed out loud. Why? Are you planning to establish a branch of the main palace in the central plain? I didnt think it would be a bad idea to move the whole thing. Hoo. From the perspective of Yeo Geuk, the palace owner at the time, it was truly a startling sound. However, Yeo Geuk-dos reaction was nothing more or less than interest. This is because he believes in his son that much. If he had truly decided to move the ice palace, there must have been appropriate circumstances and agony. At least this lady has no intention of doing so. So, worry about that after you ascend to the throne of the palace. Im already seriously considering it. Thats why Im asking. Yeo Kang-hwi smiled and looked around at the sky. Isnt the sky in Jungwon as beautiful as your hometown? ha ha ha! Then when do you plan to leave? Now that you have ascended to the top of heaven, is there any reason to delay? When you are ready, lets leave right away tomorrow morning. Okay. Huh? But what about Rin? Hes sleeping. While you were concentrating on training, Rin also grew a lot. I thought it would be time to leave soon, so I told him to rest for two days, but he just slept there. Fortunately, the. Crunchy. A bloody sound rang out from Yeo Kang-hwis fist. The oxbow lord of the ice palace who has finally acquired true strength. It was the resurrection of a genius who became the youngest person in the history of ice palaces to reach the top of the world. If possible, I wish we could take charge of the first battle. * * * Whoa. Seo-ryang sat in the royal palace and took a deep sigh and looked around. Cough! Growl! Surprisingly, in Daejeon, the leaders of Protestant churches were scattered all over the place. Xu Liang grumbled. I asked to have a party, but you drank it like it was the end of the world. After returning to school, Seoryang gathered the remaining leaders and held a banquet. It was a banquet, but there wasnt particularly great food. This is because even the maids and servants were sent to the countryside. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the end, everyone made their own food and everyone got drunk. What they even drank was Yukcheonsimju brewed by Lee Cheon-sang. Since each person emptied one bucket, it was not strange for them to faint like this. Of course, it was Seoryang who ordered not to take the trouble to select the main flag. The intention was to enjoy it properly for today. Really Except for Seo-ryang, there was only one person who had not fainted yet. It was Hoyoseong. He looked around at the fallen people with tired eyes. It looks like they all have heartworms growing in their stomachs. I didnt know they could drink that well. I told you to relax and drink it. Thats why I poured it over there. Youre not one of those people who really relax when they tell you to relax. But you relaxed today? Xu Liang smiled. Ho Yaoseong probably doesnt know. The magic energy of Xiliang eased their tension and put their minds at ease. Anyway, why are you just sipping? No matter what, it cant extend all the way to me. Oh, how dare you disobey the cult leaders orders? Its not disobedience. I just dont want to miss out on the spectacle of a lifetime. Xu Liang chuckled. Did you know? Hu Yaosheng nodded. Its okay. Although it hasnt been long since I served you, I think I know you well. I know very well. I know it so well that sometimes it gives me goosebumps. There are times when I wish it would go away. ha ha ha. . Really? Thats why I say sometimes. Im sorry. What do you think? Youve probably been there when Ive been annoyed too, right? Isnt that what human relationships are all like? Ho Yo-seong burst into laughter without realizing it. Between people? These were not words that would come out of the mouth of the head of the Heavenly Demon Church. Isnt it too simple for a person who is worshiped as a god by everyone to be simple-minded? Xu Liang said calmly. You hid the people you sent to the suburbs well, right? of course. Arent you curious? Why did you kick them out? Im curious, but Ill find out soon. General. Yes, leader. Seo-ryang filled his cup. Youve worked really hard so far. Seriously. If it werent for you, I wouldnt have existed either. Ho Yo-seong felt himself crying for no reason. I will take good care of you until the day my life ends. Yes, please do so. The two people clinked their glasses. They drank their glasses coolly. Xu Liang, who was empty, got up from his seat. Now, shall we go and welcome the guest? A tension that could not be hidden appeared on Hu Yao Shengs face. Are you here? Yes. Shi Leung. The Heavenly Demon that Xu Liang had placed next to the Taisha. I heard, It looks like the kid was very worn out. Chapter 613 Episode 613 Nemesis (1)Hmm. Damsayoung looked around. This is Hundred Thousand Great Mountains. He let out a soft exclamation. The spectacular scenery of Hundred Thousand Days Mountain gave off a different excitement from the countless famous mountains north of the Yangtze River. An endless series of peaks. Perhaps, if you look down from the sky, it will look like long, stretched out dragon scales. Moreover, the weather was quite different from the north. Even though fall has passed and winter has entered, the temperature is very warm. The temperature was probably such that a northerner who was not familiar with the art of martial arts would sweat. It was so different. Its as if the political faction and the sad faction have lived with different beliefs. And I saw a towering castle in the distance. Magic religion. Dam Sa-youngs eyes trembled. It wasnt because of tension. A land of death where no one is allowed to enter. I came to that land alone. My heart was pounding. In the past, when I was the leader of Uicheon, I could not have imagined the current situation. I only thought that the day I would see the Hundred Thousand Great Mountains in Guangdong Province would be when I had unified the world and had left the final battle against the Demonic Cult. Who would have imagined that I would lose all my foundations and come to this land alone? Thats why I sent him. Damsayoung closed her eyes. No, exactly, I was planning to send it. King of Death Cheon Ha-jin. As the strongest assassin and assassin in the martial arts world, he has risen to a difficult level and is proudly established as one of the worlds top ten masters. Before he escaped, he had never once failed in his mission. Later, he didnt even hesitate to boldly storm through the front door and cut off the targets head. This is because I knew that the outcome would not change whether I went in hiding or attacked head on. If you think about it, there really wasnt a guy like that. A smile appeared on Dam Sa-youngs lips as she closed her eyes. It was really good back then. It was a happy time in itself, even though his ambition to unite the whole world had been dampened and he was intoxicated with all kinds of pleasures due to the power he had acquired. The greatest authority in Gangbuk martial arts, starting from the bottom and rising to the top of the martial arts faction. Isnt it enough for the burning desire to cool down? It may have seemed like a waste of all the years he spent running, vowing to rise to the top of the world, but just sitting in the position of Lord of Uicheon was a successful enough life. Yes. Perhaps, if the Demonic Cult had not been activated, or if Cheon Ha-jin had been by his side until the end, his ambition would have burned like burned firewood and then disappeared. And he would have died. As the lord of Uicheon, he would have left a lasting mark on history and then gradually been forgotten. Should I say thank you? Dam Sa-youngs smile grew increasingly deeper. Thanks to the four guys who escaped from my hands and became part of the Demonic Cult and came into the world, I too was able to rekindle the embers of my dying desire. Yes, if you think about it that way, its definitely something you should be thankful for. Living without desire and enjoying what you have would be a happy enough life. But Dam Sa-yeongs nature was not suited to such a life. Perhaps he would have enjoyed a brief moment of happiness and then regretted it terribly by the time he died. Why did I give up my ambition? Was that my only will? Maybe he could have killed the Heavenly Dragon Palace Lord as well. He was a man with strong pride as well as excessive greed. If she had continued to live as the lord of Uicheon, Lord Cheonryonggung would have complained, asking if she would not give him the world, and Damsayeong would have done whatever it took to get rid of her. okay. Damsayoung opened her eyes. Even though I raised you as a dog, and until I came here, I thought of you as a low-class animal. The smile that had deepened suddenly disappeared. Damsayoungs face became completely expressionless. You are the one standing at the antithesis of my fate. If it werent for the world, and indeed, for Seo-ryang, he would have died in regret. Because Seo-ryang went on a rampage, he was nervous, and because Seo-ryang went on a rampage, the invincible demon god Lee Cheon-sang also appeared in the world. Because of Xi Liang, the world turned into a lawless zone, and because of Xi Liang, the righteous demons found their own reason for existence. And thanks to Seoliang. Because there were the Ten Heavenly Demons of the Heavenly Demon Church at that time, he too can now stand here and look at that hundred thousand great mountain with joy. Pusssss. A strange gust of wind was created beneath Damsayoungs feet. A gust of wind that stretched along with the sand lifted his body. Para la la rock! The golden dragon robe swayed like crazy in the wind. It was a truly stylish appearance. Not only was it not enough to complete the power of the Seven Yoga Collections with the blood source, the Damsayeong, which contained all the energy that the Heavenly Dragon Palace had accumulated so far, was already completed in itself. Damsayoungs eyes glowed with fire. Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak! Dam Sa-youngs body, standing on a huge gust of wind, slowly moved forward. It swims freely in the air, with its back turned and a gust of wind blowing beneath its feet. Now, even giving it a name was meaningless. It would not be an exaggeration to say that Dam Sa-yeong, who broke down the boundaries between martial arts and techniques, subordinated countless true energies to blood source energy and completed the True Dragon Energy (True Dragon Energy), truly that of a immortal. Kwakwakwak! Fuuuuuuu! Everything in the path of the gust of wind was broken and broken. The narrow river was scattered in all directions, and countless trees were crushed and shot into the sky by the gusts of wind. In that way, Damsayoung moved towards the Heavenly Demon God Church without hesitation. As if he were protesting that nothing could stop his path. There was only destruction in front of Dam Sa-young, who combined his Heogukshin (̓O) and Wind Cheonjutsu (Lg) to cause natural disasters. How far did it travel like that? Crumbling! Damsayoung looked up at the sky. ! The sky, which had been clear just a moment ago, was darkening at an alarming rate. Dam Sa-youngs eyes trembled slightly. Its not a technique. Of course. Because he hasnt mastered the art of magic. Are you saying that even though its not a magic trick, you can manipulate the weather at will? Wrong. There is no way something like that would be possible without magic. Even if it is a magic trick, to cause an abnormal weather event, unless you have the power of Damsayoung, you need several days of preparation and a sacrifice. So what are those dark clouds? Who controls the weather? It is the sky itself. Flash! Blue lightning split the air without a sound. That was the beginning. Crumbling! Flash! Quaaaang! Lightning and thunder struck all over Daesan. The ground struck by the lightning exploded like an explosion. The tree was overturned from its roots, and the scattered dirt was hit by another lightning strike and turned into black ash. It was a terrifying sight. Dam Sa-yeong watched as if fascinated by the sight of lightning raining down like a net across Daesan Mountain. Only then did he realize. Why are there dark clouds in the sky and why are there sudden thunderstorms? Magic energy. Yes. Its Magi. It is not that the will is placed in the magical energy to control the weather, but the magical energy itself initially contains the same power as the thunderbolt of the sky. And the demonic energy is soaring, interlocking with the heavenly energy and resonating with the sky, causing abnormal weather. It is the power of Jeseokcheon (). Dam Sa-young chuckled. Those who serve the Sixth Heaven Demon King Mara Pasun draw on the power of the Sixth Heaven and use it Thats also funny. Mara Pasun, the king of the world of desire, is higher in rank than Jaseokcheon. Its so funny that it makes you dizzy to see a brat who uses the power of a lower god than himself. There is probably no other energy as strong as thunder energy in heaven and earth. Pajijijik. A red light glowed in Dam Sa-youngs hand. He also completed the Qin Tian Long Qi and reached the stage where he could even control the Brain Qi. No, he could handle all types of energy that existed in Mother Nature. Now I can properly compare which is stronger, your power and mine. Kwakwakwak! Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Puff puff puff! Dam Sa-young advanced endlessly. A baptism of lightning falling like a shower. Even though it was clear that a human body would not be able to withstand even one hit and would explode, it moved forward without hesitation. How far has it progressed like that? Flash! Lets go! A bolt of lightning struck Dam Sa-youngs body. Then an amazing sight unfolded. Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuck. Puzzle! Dam Sa-young was fine. No, it wasnt okay. Jiiiing! Jeeeeee! Red light was discharged from his right hand, which was raised up to his chest. Cheeeeeeeee! The lightning that fell like a shower was sucked into Dam Sa-yeongs hand. To be exact, it was agreement. Rather than absorbing power, it circulates the power through the same thunderbolt. It was a scene that showed that Dam Sa-yeongs enlightenment was as good as anyone elses. It is a realization that rather than blocking, it sympathizes and allows the attack to pass through. Even though he possesses the greatest power of the martial arts world at the time, he is not arrogant and responds gently. It has become stronger. Not only martial arts skills, but also mental strength and attitude. It was then. ? Dam Sa-young, who was approaching with a leisurely smile, suddenly felt an unusual energy. what? He looked down. I saw something red in the gusts of wind that were blowing away sand, wood, and rocks. ! Dam Sa-youngs face hardened. lava?! Of course it wasnt lava. Kwaaaaaaaa! The earth exploded and a column of red-hot fire rose up. It was a pillar of fire as red as blood. All the trees and stones that touched the pillar of fire melted and disappeared without a trace. A heat far beyond imagination. It was so hot that Dam Sa-yeong felt the pain of the soles of her feet burning at the moment when it felt like a pillar of fire was rising. Sigh. Wooooow. The Jincheonryonggi was laid down and blocked the rising pillar of fire. Even though I could synchronize the lightning and make it go away, I couldnt do that with that fire. Damsayoung could also use the Blood Fire God Qi and turn the world into a sea of fire, but there was something fundamentally different about that flame. Rather than agreeing with them, they might get eaten. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! omg! Damsayoung was surprised. I thought the rising pillar of fire would hit the Jincheonryonggi and spread, but before I knew it, it was caught up in a gust of wind and was rising with the momentum to engulf everything. sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The speed was even as fast as lightning. If you continue to practice Heokgeukpungcheonjutsu (̓OLg), your entire body will burn up and disappear without you even being able to do anything. Dam Sa-yeong quickly rushed away. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! The gust of flames that soared all the way to the sky was struck by lightning and was scattered to pieces. Dam Sa-yeong, swimming in the air and slowly descending, saw the sight of thunderbolts and gusts of fire breaking apart. It was truly a scene that felt like it had escaped royalties. Although he was actually in charge of one axis of that power, when he saw it with his own eyes, he couldnt help but hold his tongue. It was then. Seo-ryangs voice was heard through Dam Sa-yeongs ears. In front of it is the home of our schools students. Its none of my business to get drunk on my own power and make a mess, but I cant stand being a bitch even on my own land. Dam Sa-yeong smiled. Her voice was quite extreme, but she wasnt angry. Floating around looks like fun, but lets get down now. Why dont you come? At that moment, the Jincheonryonggi exploded from Damsayoungs Yongcheonhyeol. Ooooooooo! The Damsayeong, who was fired with an explosion, suddenly landed in front of the outer castle gate of the Heavenly Demon God Church. Huuuuung. Even though he rushed with such an explosive movement, he hit the ground. The movement of stepping was refreshing. Dam Sa-yeong raised his head. The majesty of Cheon-gong Fortress, the majestic gate of the Heavenly Demon God Church that had never allowed an intrusion by foreign enemies for a thousand years, made him excited. My final life. I have reached my dream. Chapter 614 Episode 614 Nemesis (2)Jumbled up. Seoryang thought as he left Daejeon and walked through the central square of Naeseong. Isnt it really ironic? Should we call it fate or fate? Dam Sa-yeong raised herself as a dog. No, I thought he was raised as a dog. He probably never even thought about his own betrayal. In fact, it is worth noting that they have even planted blood pressure. But I didnt know that the guy from the past was careless. Dam Sa-young was that kind of person. He was a cold-blooded killer who could kill a newborn without even blinking in order to get what he wanted. As great as his ambition was, he had a brilliant mind and martial arts skills, and his ability to control people was as good as anyone elses. Aside from her vicious personality, Dam Sa-young was truly a genius who could easily be called a girl. He didnt even let his guard down like others. At least, that was the case until Seoliang and Cheon Ha-jin ascended to the throne of King Salsuji. That guy started to let down his guard. Drunk with power. The moment when Dam Sa-young let down her guard. It would not be unreasonable to say that that point coincides with the point when his desire faded away. He was clearly satisfied with reality and thought it was enough. Although he said that he dreamed of unifying the world, he did not try to plan any further than that. An empty gangjeong. An old man in power who has used up all the firewood called desire and lives only with the occasional smoke. Trying to send me to Protestantism was just a show. I didnt know at the time. It was a time when we were fighting for survival every day. But now that I think about it, I understand. Damsayoung did not intend to send herself to the Demonic Cult for the sake of uniting the world. It was truly just an act born out of inertia. Im still trying. My ambition does not end here. Even though he said he didnt care about what others thought, he always looked into what his subordinates thought. He wanted to prove that he was someone who could pursue his ambition until he died of old age. It was just an attempt to drive people to their deaths just because of that proof. Dam Sa-young was that kind of person. You would never have imagined that I would be resurrected as the Three Princes of Protestantism and engage in a fierce battle in the central plains. It was at that time that Damsayeong began to change again. The guy let down his guard even when he faced Master Lee Cheon-sang. But at least in his heart, the flame of desire that he thought had burned out and left only ashes was burning again. And Dam Sa-yeong saw Lee Cheon-sang. When I saw this heavenly image, I realized that there was a sky above the sky. I guess thats why it is like that. Xiliang looked up at the sky. The sound of thunder still echoed in the dark cloud-filled sky. Thats exactly why I suddenly started relying on the Heavenly Dragon Palace. Dam Sa-yeong was no longer interested in All the Worlds. After meeting Lee Cheon-sang, he changed his goals. By becoming a god. amazing. To be honest, you deserve praise for your ability to gain this much power even after collapsing so horribly. people say He said he was a rare genius. There has never been a monarch like this in the history of magic, so he is the representative of Fasun who will be able to create a world of magic and make the name of Shingyo shine throughout the ages. Of course, you wont know unless you live it to the end. But Seoliang was sure of one thing. Dam Sa-young is also a person no worse than herself. bang! The gate connecting the inner and outer walls opened of its own accord. Jump and jump. There was no sign of tension or joy or sorrow on Seoryangs face as he opened the huge door and headed toward the outer castle. In the end, you and I are just poor humans who worked hard for one goal and were lucky enough to reach the top of the world. Xu Liang stopped walking. Isnt that so? Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuck. The wind blew. There was no one left in the outer castle anymore. Dam Sa-yeong said as she crossed the empty outer castle. I need to correct this. We were once human, but we are no longer human. Xu Liang smiled bitterly. If hes not human, he must be a demon. Its God. Damsayoung lifted her chin. A movement that smacks of arrogance. However, unlike in the past, that arrogant appearance suited him very well. You were born as a human and ascended to the rank of god. It is time for you to admit it too. Can you say something like that even if you saw a real god? He is a true god Dam Sa-yeong sighed. Lee Cheon-sang. Yes, he was a true god. He was Mother Nature itself, and he was ready to obtain everything under the sky at any time. yes. But he didnt. Of course you did. Although Lee Cheon-sang stood at the end of mythology, he was unable to give up his fiery desire and ultimately died as a human. In the end, he was not a complete god either. Xu Liang shook his head. God is called a god because it cannot be understood by human intelligence. I have never truly understood Master. The same goes for you. Even if I dont understand it, I saw the result. If he died as a human being, it means that Lee Cheon-sang is also just that person. Xu Liang smiled faintly. Thats interesting. What do you mean? If the result is the same, then the process doesnt matter Its fun. Thats what Master always says. Damsayoung smiled. In the end, even ten thousand paths come together as one. I did not understand Lee Cheon-sang, but now I am standing on the path he walked. Xu Liang shook his head inwardly. Its different from you. Master Nine Great Heavenly Demon Lee Cheon-sang always hoped for results. procedure? Of course, I also valued the process, but I thought it was meaningless if the results did not follow. Therefore, he was the possessor of divine eyes that an ordinary person who could only infer the process by looking at the result could not even dare to guess. In other words, the reason Lee Cheon-sang placed emphasis on results was because he had a keen eye for providence. Whether it is a result or a process, in the end it is just a flow. However, the results that Dam Sa-young spoke of were different. He wants only the result without the process. Instead of viewing the process and the result as one, we strictly focused on the result. That was the difference between Lee Cheon-sang and Dam Sa-young. Then what about me? Xiliangs eyes deepened. What do I value more? At that time, Dam Sa-young looked around and asked. Regardless of whether you are grabbing or doing something, if you are a guest and have been invited, isnt it the hosts duty to offer you a drink? Xu Liang chuckled. So I prepared. He snapped his fingers. Wooooow. A small table, a large drinking vessel, and two glasses flew through the air and were placed between the two. Dam Sa-youngs eyes lit up. Its a great piece of empty space. What can you do with something like this? Its an art that even you can do. It was impossible for me in the past. As expected, your talent is truly in the realm of unexalted talent. It wasnt talent, it was savvy. What are you doing? Sit down. Finally. Two people sat on the floor with a table between them. thud! Xi Liang placed the Heavenly Demon Sword on the floor. Damsayoung glanced at Cheonmado. Ive seen it before, but its a really great sword. yes. There is a terrifying magical energy sealed within the blade. Is it not your magical energy, but is it from a different world? okay. Damsayoung smiled bitterly. Your love for your students is amazing. He was that kind of person. Dam Sa-yeong, who was quietly looking at Seo-ryang, licked her lips. Master Ive said it before, but its very awkward for you to call Lee Cheon-sang master. I cant use any other expressions other than the word master. It was only after meeting him that I realized myself as a monarch and was able to turn my eyes to the world. Seo-ryang scooped up a bowl of alcohol and poured it into a glass. Maybe if it wasnt for him, I still wouldnt have escaped my delusion. Illusion? It means that I would not have been able to reach the level I am now because I was consumed by the accumulated anger towards you and the knotted resentment. Damsayoung smiled coldly. You were a great teacher. Xu Liang nodded. At least it was that way for me. Dam Sa-yeong, who was quietly looking at Seo-ryang, raised her glass. I think this is my first time drinking with you. You didnt know how to take care of your subordinates in the first place, right? And what about you? It seems like you often drink with your subordinates, right? Of course. Everyone is already asleep in Daejeon. They just drank it all in. Dam Sa-youngs eyes sparkled. Slurp. An intangible true energy surged and filled my entire inner space. Its true. What are you doing by lying like this? Dam Sa-yeong said with a bewildered expression. Getting your subordinates drunk while facing a rare enemy? You truly dont know anything. Anyway, if I win, there wont be a problem, and if I die, isnt it all over? Then its not a bad idea to just pass out drunk in peace. If we start fighting, they wont be safe either, right? They said the entire area would be devastated. Xu Liang smiled. Ill worry about that, so stop talking and have a drink. Damsayoung snorted and emptied her glass. Immediately his eyes widened. Hoo. After tasting it several times, he finally let out an exclamation. Its a really good drink. Ive never had a drink that sticks to my mouth like this in my life. yes? Did you soak it yourself? I didnt soak it, but the teacher did. Even though there are six thousand heart pearls, there is still a lot left to rot. Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I really like our drinking today. Give me another drink. Seo-ryang filled his glass without saying anything. Damsayoung said with a smile. What do you think? The position of leader. Xiliang was disgusted. Its hard. Sometimes I just want to get rid of everything and run away to the mountains. Have you finally realized the weight of the position of leader? Thats not what you want to say, is it? After being drunk on pleasure and having fun for years. Damsayoung burst out laughing. I had no choice but to do that. I am also human, so I was tired. I think youll get more tired if you play like that. What could be more enjoyable than playing? Its never hard. If you keep playing like that, why are you holding on until now? Thats funny. If it werent for you, I wouldnt have gotten this far either. Its because of me? Its because of you and thanks to you. Honestly, if you hadnt come out to the central field and caused trouble, you would have grown old by now. Seoliang chuckled. I should have left you alone until you grew old. Thats a bit sad to say. Okay, have another drink. Good. The two people drank back and forth. Unexpectedly, the two people got along quite well. Although the air sometimes froze with their bloody conversation, at least they didnt seem to have any intention of fighting right away. Crucially, the two people somehow resembled each other. There was a corner. A complicated relationship intertwined with hatred. A relationship in which even if all the hatred and resentment were to be burned down, in the end, we would have to kill each other to survive. The nemesis of the Buddha and the Great Heaven. In this way, the two gods toasted for the final fight. I heard: Drink more? Give me more. This is completely per week. I said theres a lot. Dont be so petty. Damn. Chapter 615 Episode 615 Nemesis (3)Gasp! Mudam was startled and raised his upper body. What is happening? Looking around, I saw countless people lying down. Mudam jumped up in surprise and immediately realized why they had fallen. alcohol? Mudam smiled without realizing it. All of the remaining leaders in Shingyo fell drunk. The sound of snoring and the strong smell of alcohol made the majestic Daejeon look like a place swept by a festival frenzy. This is what happened Then a voice mixed with laughter was heard. Are you awake? When I turned my head, there was Hoyoseong there. Total military. You have great energy. Even the elders of the Old Great Mazon are still in dreamland. What on earth is going on? A dumbfounded voice came out. The laughter that kept leaking from his mouth was showing the absurdity of the conversation. Hu Yaosheng shook his head. Dont misunderstand. It was the leaders intention that the entire leadership fell down drunk. the teacher? Thats right. How on earth? I dont know either. I dont know if there was anyone at the time who could understand the state of the leader. It is said that just by listening, he unleashed his magical energy and eased the atmosphere. He said that since even the slightest tension was relieved, it was inevitable that things would turn out like this. What Mudam was curious about was not how but why. However, when I actually heard this, I was once again surprised by the leaders abilities. It is said that there is no martial art with a food chain as thorough as magic, but how can you freely control even the moods of masters who have reached extreme levels? indeed. Even if he had blown up the mountain peak in one fell swoop, I wouldnt have been so surprised. It is truly a power worthy of a Heavenly Demon. The future of our school is truly bright. Mudam, who was smiling happily and shaking his head, soon asked with a puzzled look. But how? The enemy has come. enemy? Thats right. Damsayoung has joined our school. What?! Wooooow! Immediately a terrifying demonic energy rose from Mudams body. Even though a lot of magical power was being poured out, no one who fell asleep woke up. I literally lost my mind completely. Damsayoung, that vicious bastard came into our school? Thats right. The leader is currently speaking alone with him. this! The flagship Mudam hurriedly headed to Daejeon Gate. At that time, Hu Yaosheng shouted. Stay still! Mudam flinched. What do you mean? Didnt you say Dam Sa-young came? Why would the leader put all the leaders to sleep? ?! He went to welcome me alone. This is what the religious leader himself wanted, so the Great Guardian will also wait here. Mudams eyes became bloodshot at the seemingly leisurely words. The leaders safety is at stake! This is an order given by the leader. ! I understand that you are more concerned about the safety of the religious leader than anyone else, but please wait here for now. Please remain silent. Mudams cheeks trembled. I had no idea that the reason the leader put the leaders to sleep was to go face the enemy alone. Master. Mudam believed in Xu Liang. I had no doubt that he would not be defeated by anyone and that he would come back proudly victorious from the battle against that dangerous evil enemy, Dam Sa-young. However, concerns arising from infinite trust in a divine being and the duty of protection were a completely different matter. what on earth are you going to do, leader? This is to prevent unnecessary damage. Its a useless damage. Mudam, who had gritted his teeth, soon relaxed his body and let out a long sigh. I knew. If Damsayoung comes, it will be after he has acquired enough power to deal with the cult leader. Because I told you. Thats right. But I felt it even before the general told me. I also didnt think that an evil enemy named Dam Sa-yeong would fight a battle he couldnt win. okay. Now that I think the Commander-in-Chief knows, Ill ask. Mudams eyes were deeper than ever. How did you allow him to gain this much power? And why did you invite him to the main church? Why did you send the demons to the outskirts and why did you let us sleep? It must have been frustrating. The religious leader is a god, and one should not give reasons to a gods orders. However, the orders given by Seo-ryang recently went too far beyond common sense. Although it is said that there is no need to question the reasons for those who believe and follow him, there were so many questions that had accumulated over the years. Ho Yaoseong, who was staring at Mu Dam, spoke in a particularly calm voice. I think you have some guesses. Guessing is just guessing. I assure you, I need to know now. So please dont delay your answer with unnecessary words. Hu Yaosheng nodded. I will tell you briefly. This is the path where Damsayoung does not run away. What do you mean? Dam Sa-yeong is a man of positional power who rose from the bottom to the top of the martial faction. After gaining all the power of the martial faction, he did not expand his power for a while. What do you mean? Its not like we were making any great preparations. Dam Sa-yeong had been struggling so far. She was in that position. ! Do you know? In a sense, the martial arts faction is a more conservative society than our martial arts martial arts society. Dam Sa-Young is a scary person who only has the desire to climb to the top and actually climbs there. Hu Yaoshengs eyes sparkled. Regardless of his abilities, Dam Sa-youngs most terrifying weapon is desire. As a being full of pride and desire, the moment he becomes most dangerous will be the moment he decides to do something. Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mudams eyes wavered. The leader knows Damsayoungs abilities better than anyone else. If the leader had raised troops to attack Damsayoung to catch her, Damsayoung would have escaped using some extraordinary method. Its just! Of course, its just a guess. I dont know if Damsayoung will truly be able to escape from the cult leaders clutches. But the important thing is that there is a good chance that she will. . Do you understand? If Damsayoung succeeds in escaping from the cult leader, then we will have to prepare for another war from then on. I guess so. The moment when Dam Sa-yeong is most at risk is when he meets confidently without any preparation. Hu Yaosheng smiled. If you see him in front of you, you can catch him and kill him, but if you cant see him, hes more dangerous than anyone else. This is why the cult leader has left him alone until now. Mudam let out a long sigh again. I knew he was dangerous, but I didnt know he was worth that much attention. Theres one more. hmm? Daehobeop must be thinking about it too. If you are the current leader, you will never be defeated even if Dam Sa-yeong tries to take control of the midfield with a promise for the future. if? Its because of us. Hu Yao-shengs leisurely face gradually became blurred. It was a face filled with joy, confusion, and regret. The longer the confrontation with Damsayoung lasts, the more we, the demons under the cult leader, will suffer. Isnt that right? Think about who has a higher chance of losing their lives in an uncertain war. ! He is the one who values even the life of one of the outermost demons. The one who is willing to embrace everything so as not to lose even that one life is the leader we serve. Mudams eyes twinkled with boundless emotion. Then Yes. Then why did you call him to the main school? I think he sent the outer demons to the outskirts to avoid getting caught up in the battle. If thats the case, then why did they make us get drunk? This is to prevent Damsayoung from escaping. What do you mean by that? There is a risk of losing him if we meet him in the vast wilderness. But not at our school. Hu Yaoshengs eyes flashed. He will be defeated. And he will never escape. ! Of course, the leaders could also be sent to the outskirts like the outside world demons. However, even if it was to kill the enemy, it would be a way to bring a bad name on the thousand-year history. That is why the leaders were allowed to remain in the church. Mudam, who was deep in thought while biting his lip, shook his head and opened his mouth. It didnt answer all my questions but in the end, I think our school was in trouble because of that guy. An enemy like Dam Sa-young is scarier than an enemy with strong martial arts skills. A meaningful light appeared on Hu Yaoshengs face. Now that rebel has abandoned his most dangerous weapon and come directly to our school. * * * Whoa. Damsayoung took a long, deep breath. The faintly spreading scent was sweet. Its been a while since Ive had this much alcohol. is it? This is the first time Ive drank this much and not gotten drunk. You drink better than I thought. I guess its because I like drinking. Yes, too. Xi Liang knocked on the jar. Its all empty. I see. Dam Sa-yeong licked her lips as if she was disappointed that she couldnt eat it. I feel like drinking a few more buckets. You should go to the afterlife and drink it. Frost settled on Dam Sa-youngs smiling face. I was treated well. Never treat anyone like this. I consider it an honor. Since I was treated this way, I should also repay. Its okay to say things you dont even mean. Hehehe. Dam Sa-youngs eyes sparkled. Before we begin, I want to ask you one thing. say. Why did you do that? what? I know you have a grudge against me. If thats the case, shouldnt you have come straight to me instead of coming out to the central plain and causing trouble? . Even though you ran away from me, there was no one else who knew your skills better than me. It may have been a bit dangerous, but with your skills, you could have easily broken through the Uicheon Alliances security and attempted to take my life. Even more so. I knew you were dead, so I must have let my guard down. Xu Liang lifted his glass without saying a word. Only half of the remaining six thousand heart pillars glowed brightly. Damsayoung asked again. Why did you do that? Why didnt you come to me right away? Why did you create such a mess in the central plains and only now are you facing me? Do you believe in fate? It was an unexpected question. Dam Sa-youngs eyes narrowed. I believe it now. I have believed it for a long time. Fate exists. So? You and I were intertwined by fate. But there was another path open to me. What is that? Seoyang coolly emptied his glass. To take control of the world. If my bad relationship with you was fate, then it was my fate. . Do you understand? How I feel about finally facing fate and achieving my destiny. Dam Sa-yeong smiled coldly. Are you ready? Seo -ryang . They both smiled. Of course. Quaaaang! A violent storm raged around the two people who collided at close range. Chapter 616 Episode 616 Nemesis (4)Rumbling! The solid bluestone floor shattered like tofu. Crump! Crump! Thick blood vessels sprouted on the hands of the two people clasped together. It was truly a battle of strength versus strength. Hoo. Xu Liang smiled. There are also bulging blood vessels on the forehead. This meant that it was not hit in a haphazard manner. Youre doing quite well with your new body, right? Its nice to be young, right? Crunch! The joined hands turned white. Dam Sa-youngs face became distorted. Youre so ignorantly strong. Seo-ryangs body has already reached perfection, so there is no reason for him to be pushed back in a tough fight, but Dam Sa-yeongs body, which is not pushed by Seo-ryangs power, is also surprisingly great. What was especially surprising was that Crown Prince Zhou Tianyangs body was able to produce such power. Looking at the degree of training, Ju Cheonyangs body was actually weaker than Damsayoungs body before practicing the Great Law. It was the power of the True Dragon Energy. The concentration of true energy is not far behind that of Xiliangs magical energy, and since it is based on magical power, the basis of true energy can be changed at will as much as ones intention is applied. for now. Grumbling. Flames poured out of Seo-ryangs eyes. Lets warm up a bit. His knees shot up like lightning. Quang! Dam Sa-youngs body shook. The slash struck him at incredible speed and hit him in the chest. It was a powerful blow with enough force to shatter the sternum of even a master of extreme magic. The level of power is different. It is said that a warm-up is only possible if one is capable of killing even one of the worlds leading masters with a single blow. Hmm. Dam Sa-yeong glared at Seo-ryang with blurry eyes. Even though he was hit with a powerful blow, he didnt feel anything. He was able to overcome the blow of the best person in the world at the time with the intention of maximizing the defense force of the Cheonryonggi. Is this really a warm-up? Damsayoung smiled. Then Im a bit disappointed. Kwaaaaang! Xiliang tilted his head back. If Seoryangs strike had honest strength, Dam Sa-yeongs counterattack was both flexible and insidious. He kicked with his toes raised at a distance so close that his breath touched him, and the precision with which he did so was amazing. Dam Sa-yeongs expression, who was looking at Seo-ryang with a smile, hardened. Seolyang slowly lowered his head and frowned. Tsk, that wont work. ! I cant even warm up at this rate. Lets start with a few hits. Seo-ryang relaxed his grip. Bye! Pfft! Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Dam Sa-yeong staggered back. butt?! I had no idea that such an undignified attack would be carried out. It was a sobering blow. It can be said that it was quite a shocking blow, both physically and mentally. This guy. Ugh! Dam Sa-youngs eyes widened. Before he knew it, a large hand was grabbing his collar. The movement was so fast and natural that I couldnt even figure out how it was captured. Xi Liang raised his fist. Dam Sa-youngs eyes widened. bang! Quang! Quang! It was an amazing sight. He grabs the opponent by the collar and repeatedly thrusts his fist into the face. If you have learned at least one martial art, even a back alley Parakho will not fight like this. They grabbed him by the collar, pushed him, and punched him in the face. This wasnt martial arts, it was a close fight. Quaaaang! Dam Sa-youngs body swayed significantly. No matter how strong the Jincheonryonggis defenses were, there was no way it would allow a punch to the face. Meanwhile, Dam Sa-youngs defense, which involved raising her arm to block the blow, was close to perfect. But the shock was extreme. It felt like thousands of rocks were flying at high speed and hitting me. I was so embarrassed that I couldnt even think of counterattacking. But I couldnt accept it forever. Fuuuuuuu! Seo-ryangs hand, holding his collar, flew upward. Damsayeongs tension hit his lower arm. this guy! I panicked and allowed a few attacks, but no more. This type of attack was not only shocking but also insulting. Its a pride issue. Dam Sa-yeong, who was about to widen the distance and pour out her force, was startled for a moment. does not exist. Seo-ryang, who was at the front, suddenly disappeared. As he disappeared without a trace, even the worlds Damsayoung could not help but be surprised. Even with his reflexes, which had completed the Jincheonryonggi, he was unable to read Seo-ryangs movements. hook! Demonic energy like flames spread from above my head. stomach! Dam Sa-young, who reflexively raised her head, felt a chill running up her spine. He turned around and hit his elbow backwards. Quaaaang! Damsayoung staggered and took five or six steps back. Seoliang, who thought he had approached from above, appeared from behind. If I hadnt followed my instinct and aimed for the rear, I would have definitely been hit. His extremely developed sixth sense saved his life. Pretty good. Flash! Seo Liang approached like a storm and unleashed his dual fists. The response is good. Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak! An explosion of sound rang out as the Yeonhwawon law poured out. It was like a gun exploding, or rather, it was an attack by a martial god whose power of the actual blow exceeded that of a gun. Even though he did not use all his might, it was a martial art of the Heavenly Demon that was said to be the strongest and most dangerous in the world, a punch that exceeded the power of firearms. bang! Qarring! Dam Sa-young rarely found an opportunity to counterattack. Bababababaak! Seoryangs movements were fast yet natural, light yet heavy. If a master with that much energy decides to kick the ground, the ground will turn over. Nevertheless, the footwork of kicking the ground was as light as a feather. There wasnt even a single crack in the bluestone. Of course, the attack was not light. Quaaaang! A blow that went straight in. This blow was quite heavy. Dam Sa-youngs body floated up and flew out of the five fields. Xi Liang took a strong step forward. Coooooo! As soon as the earth shook, his divine form returned to the side of Damsayeong. It was the Demon Emperors reign that reached great heights. As if using the legendary Chukjiseongchon (sسɴ), he not only covered a five-mile distance in a single step, but was also perfectly prepared for the attack. Dam Sa-youngs hand moved urgently. Crumbling! Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! The bounced bullet punched a hole in the castle wall. Kwazijijik! It was not possible to relieve all the oppressive force. A spiderweb-like crack spread around Damsayoungs feet. It was an overwhelming victory. Originally, the difference in speed between the transcendent expert and the extreme expert was not large. Even in the realm of transcendence, humans can achieve the highest speed possible, so it is safe to say that although there is a difference in martial power and enlightenment, there is almost no difference in actual speed. But the two were different. We exchange attacks and defenses that are beyond the limits of human physical physics. That was why every time a blow struck, a shock wave was generated that shook the entire church. this guy. Dam Sa-yeong thought as she received Seoryangs attacks pouring down like a waterfall. Its completely ripe. Even during the reign of King Sal, this guy was particularly exceptional in his skills. In addition, the sense that had been developed through countless actual battles was not at a level where the lack of actual combat continued for a while. Not only did he have an innate sense of technology, but he also had overwhelming practical experience, an unprecedented understanding of how to kill, and a monstrous creativity that matched his super senses with martial arts, so it was already safe to be recognized as a sect. In close-distance box combat, it would be no less than the best of all time. Damsayoung had no choice but to admit it. If I dont increase the distance, I will lose. They are being pushed back without even being able to show even 30% of their power. It was truly an amazing situation. Even if you try to radiate the power of your whole body and turn it into a Qigong battle, there is no chance for you to do so. Making the opponent unable to demonstrate his/her skills. In actual combat, it is foolish to wait until the opponent delivers a fatal blow. However, there is probably no other martial arts that does not even give you a chance to breathe like this. We have to change the flow somehow! Oooooh! An intangible gust of wind began to rise behind Dam Sa-young. It was Hoeryongpung (hL), a wind technique that was used without the knowledge of Seoryang, who was focused on attack. It is said that Hoeryongpung, completed as a technique boasting the greatest power in the world of wind, can crush a single shrine like sand. He uses such top-class wind techniques as Jincheonryonggi. There was no doubt that its power was indescribable. If you see even the smallest gap, the smallest gap Kwabang! Quaaaang! Fuuuuuuu! Immediately the strongest wind jutsu will blow you away. Kwakwakwak! Crumbling! How much time has passed like that? Damsayoung felt increasingly dispirited. What is this guy?! Burbubbubbuk! I was at a point where I couldnt come to my senses due to Santas ruthless attack. When on earth will this guy breathe! The attacks never stop. It was literally a series of apneas where I stopped breathing and was struck. As I read the opponents movements and naturally followed up with a follow-up attack, even though it was not a series of attacks, I was unable to find a chance to counterattack as it rushed in like a flowing stream. Seo-ryangs feet flexed and came up. Puffpuffpuffpuff! Just from the long, thick legs cutting through the air, five or six shock waves shook the heavens and earth. this guy! Crumbling! Dam Sa-yeong shattered one of the seals and bounced away. Puff puff poop! It was a series of surprises. This is because Seo-ryang, who approached Dam Sa-yeong before the palace collapsed, attacked again. Even. Its faster! Puff poop! Kwakwakwak! The addition of angle techniques to the attack, which used to be done with both hands, even accelerated it even further. A single mountain peak can be demolished with a series of attacks with bare hands. Dam Sa-yeong gradually felt a strain coming on her body as she was breathing heavily. already?! Dam Sa-youngs face distorted. Youre shaking already? I?! The Jincheonryonggi filled with every nerve and muscle was screaming. The Jincheonryonggi, the perfect form of the Heavenly Dragon technique, was nothing short of invincible. That invincible power is being destroyed not with great qigong power, but with only boxing techniques. this guy!! It was then. Lets go! Kwaaaaang! It is indeed the Heavenly Demons powerful fist that has been unleashed for the first time in a long time. Jincheons thunder fire was more powerful than ever before. Dam Sa-youngs body was pushed helplessly, turning over the blue stone and dirt floor. Its huge. This blow was truly amazing. It was a blow that would have definitely blown off one of his arms if he had not been surrounded by the internal energy barrier of the Heavenly Invincible God Attack. It was huge, but Hmm! Finally, Seo-ryang took a breath. Even though it was very short, it was a clear gap. Dam Sa-youngs eyes became cold for a moment. Its over. Buaaaaaaaa! A huge dragon fist wind rose behind Damsayoungs back. It was an attempt to launch the strongest wind technique, Hoeryong Wind. It was then. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! omg! Dam Sa-young, startled, threw herself to the left. Crumbling! Cheeeeeeeee! The Hoeryong wind that soared into the sky was suddenly stained with blood-red flames. It was a gust of flame. In the place where the Hoeryong wind surged, the Guyumahwa soared, adding fire energy to the gust, which was powerful in itself. The problem was that Damsayoung had no resistance to Guyumahwa. If the reaction had been a little late, Dam Sa-youngs body would have been reduced to ashes the moment the whirling wind was fired. My heart is pounding. Dam Sa-yeong glared at Seo-ryang with a rather shocked face. Wow, thats a shame. I could have finished it easily. did you know? This is my territory. Did you think you wouldnt know? ! Xu Liang took a deep breath. Hmm, good. Tap your toes, clench and unclench your fists, and repeat. I feel better now. Chapter 617 Episode 617 Nemesis (5)Hmm. Yeo Geuk-dos face stiffened slightly as she looked up at the imperial palace. It is indeed the majesty of the last residence of the rare evil species Damsa-yeong. Even though it is a shell of a Jinbeop with all its true energy gone it is truly enormous. At that time, Yeo Sang-rin spoke. Heavenly Dragon Martial Soul (o). hmm? Yeo Geuk-do and Yeo Kang-hwi saw her. Yeo Sang-rins eyes, looking around the fog flowing throughout the imperial palace, were sharper than ever. It is a Heavenly Dragon Martial Spirit. If it had been filled with the Heavenly Dragon Qi, it would have been called a Heavenly Dragon Spirit. A look of puzzlement appeared on Yeo Kang-hwis face. How do you know that? Because I did my research. inspection? I didnt know how long it would take for you to ascend to heaven. I didnt know when the teacher would attack. In that case, I thought it would be better to learn more about the enemy before training my martial arts skills. Hoo. Fortunately, Hao Wen-ju has done some research on the Tianlong Palace. The amount is too vast to process right away. I received all of it. Yeo Kang-hwi stuck out his tongue. Have you found all the sheep that even a person as big as Hao Wen-ju can find? Hao Wen-ju is a busy person. I have plenty of time. Its easy to say, but unless youre very smart, its virtually impossible to hold that much information in your head in a short period of time. Moreover, Yeo Sang-rin immediately recognized the formation of the Heavenly Dragon Palace, which she had never seen before. This probably means that he has great insight. The important thing is that even if that formation is only a shell, it is dangerous. The formation of the Heavenly Dragon Palace is of the same essence as the Heavenly Dragons, so unless you attack with the purpose of destroying it, it will absorb all of the energy. hmm. What do you think, father? Yeo Geuk-do nodded. Its just as you said. I dont know about absorption, but it wont work unless its an ice-white martial arts weapon. I wasnt saying that bingbaekmu would work. It was said that Yeogeuk would not work unless it was ones own Bingbaekmu. Yeo Kang-hwi also reached the level of heavenly rank, but it also meant that even if he attacked with all his might, it would be of little use. Its amazing. Its a formation that cannot be easily broken even by a fierce attack from a Heavenly Wisdom expert If Rin had even possessed true energy as he said, he would have boasted of absolute defense power. I guess so. But Yeo Geuk-dos eyes narrowed. Couldnt the leader Seo have done something? He did not fully understand the state of Western Liang. That wasnt all. No one in the world will be able to fully understand the state that Xu Liang has achieved. An absolute being who has reached a level that no one in the world can understand or analyze. However, it is certain that Seo Gyoju possesses the ability to preempt not only the form but also the flow of energy, so to speak, close to precognition. Moreover, in the last Battle of Sangvis Castle, he used martial arts reminiscent of a natural disaster. Then, it means that you can use your heart and sword. Yeo Geuk-dos eyes deepened. If it is a strike of the heart and sword, no matter how great the technique is, it will be possible to cut it to two ends with a single blow. However, it was not destroyed and only the imperial army was taken out and returned. I may have thought about it separately, but was it really necessary? At that time, Yeo Kang-hwi opened his mouth. father. okay. Yeo Geuk-do turned his back. Rumbling. A cloud of dust rose from afar. Yeo Geuk-do smiled. Its faster than I thought. I guess they also wanted to end this fight quickly. Slowly the ground began to shake. Its not the Imperial Army. No, the Emperor is with us. yes? The energy of the person coming from the front was so strong that it was buried. Make your energy sharper. Wooooow. A soft white light rose from Yeo Kang-hwis body. For a moment his eyes widened. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Really. okay. Hwaaaaaaa! It seemed as if an invisible dragon was ascending to heaven. It was truly a huge wave of energy. Although it was only the beginning, the energy wave was so powerful that even Yeo Kang-hwi, who had reached the level of heavenly rank, froze with tension. Did you feel it? Yeo Geuk-dos eyes flashed. In the eyes of the Absolute, who could see far into the distance, I saw a person running with a storm-like force. The author is Suraje Sanggeumbaek, the lord of the Iron Blood Castle, the sect of Sapa. Did they also sense this presence? Quaaaang! The speed, which was otherwise fast, suddenly became three times faster. This is because so far, he has only kept pace with the troops under his command and has not done his best. Whoa! The three peoples hair and clothes fluttered like crazy in the blowing wind. and. Coo! A person soared high into the sky and landed in front of Yeogeuk Island. Yeo Geuk-do said in a calm voice. I guess we couldnt even exchange proper greetings back then. I am the woman in charge of Bingungung. That time refers to the time when Seo-ryang and Song Song-baek risked their lives to fight. At that time, due to Xiliangs fierce attack that risked his life, Song Sangbaek was eventually defeated and retreated with his elite troops. And the person who chased after them as they retreated and conveyed a terrifying sense of intimidation was Yeo Geuk-do. Yeo Geuk-do had seen Geuk-do Baek, and Geuk-do Baek had also felt Yeo Geuk-dos prayers. Although it is a spherical place, it is also a place where we meet for the first time. Song Sang-baek, who was looking at Yeo Geuk-do with sparkling eyes, slowly opened his mouth. Outside of the Iron Blood Castle. I know. Zheng Zhengbai was purely surprised. Yeo Geuk-dos martial arts performance at close range was truly shocking. The mere presence of the snowstorm felt like the extremities of my body were becoming cold and hardened. Its not beneath me. It was said that the North Sea Ice Palace was the best military group in the world, and it truly deserved that evaluation. Even though he gained another enlightenment by eliminating the Heavenly Dragon, he was not confident that he would gain the upper hand in a match with Yeogeukdo. There are truly many strong people in the world. Yeo Geuk-do burst out laughing at Song Sang-baeks words of admiration. But thats beyond words. I knew Song Seongjus martial arts skills were outstanding, but I didnt know it was to this level. I guess hes improved even more since then. I think thats the same for the female palace lord as well. Yeo Geuk-do tapped Yeo Kang-hwi on the shoulder. There are cases where you improve by teaching someone. Its your son. exactly. Song Sang-baek, who was quietly looking at Yeo Kang-hwi, soon sighed. This is another unbelievable genius. I didnt think there would be a monster like that after the Seo sect. Is fireworks popular these days? Yeo Kang-hwi lowered his head. Yeo Ganghwi, the small palace lord of the Ice Palace, meets the Iron Blood Lord. Nice to meet you. Song Sang-baek nodded briefly and this time looked at Yeo Sang-rin. Yeosangrin grinned. long time no see. Song Geum-baek chuckled without realizing it. That confident expression is still the same. The fortress is very discouraged because the current situation is dire. Its hard to change your nature. I hope you can quickly regain the same spirit of enthusiasm you had when I first saw you. Im trying. Okay, thats it. Rumbling. Before I knew it, the troops of the Iron Blood Castle and the imperial army following them came into view. Zheng Zhongbaek said. I really want to eat good food and have a drink, but the situation doesnt allow that. We have a common goal, so lets have a drink after work. Lets do that. The two absolute figures looked up at the imperial palace side by side. If its a question and answer dance anyway, lets open the gate first. I had the same idea. Whiiiiiiiing! The cold wind that blew for a moment soon turned into a bitter storm that swept the surrounding area. Blah blah blah! The ground around Yeogeuk Island began to turn white and frozen. The ice ball was raised. Just by raising the true energy, the ground over a five-field radius can be frozen in an instant. It was Yeo Geuk-dos divine status as the best power in the world with absolute martial arts that surpassed imagination. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! The presence of the money transfer bag was no different. The polar yang energy spread across the frozen ground, raising the dark red true energy, creating a huge amount of steam. Wow! It was the roar of a monster that sounded like an auditory hallucination. It was the descent of the Sapas strongest martial artist, the Bloodless Monster Dragon Attack. Are you ready? Of course. Lets go. A deep murderous look emanated from the eyes of the two people. Kwaaaaaaaa! The dark red dragon, engulfed in a pure white snow storm, swept away the gates of the imperial palace along with the Heavenly Dragon Muhonjin. And after that. Wow! Advance!! Two thousand iron-blooded troops and fifty-six thousand imperial troops rushed into the imperial palace. * * * What are you doing? Xiliang tilted his head. Arent you going to come in? . Dam Sa-young, who had been glaring at Seoryang, straightened up. Patter. The golden dragon robe, which was extremely luxurious, was already covered in dust. Thanks to the Jincheonryonggi that had seeped into the clothes, the clothes werent damaged much, but it was enough to make Damsayoungs noble appearance plummet to the floor. Thats amazing. Dam Sa-young expressed her honest feelings. Its truly amazing. Your martial arts skills are truly beyond standards. You have reached this level, and even if you do not experience actual combat for the next few decades, your skills will not decline. Of course. However, there were countless life and death situations while crawling up here. Is this a power that only those who risk their lives can obtain? Thats it. Xiliangs eyes grew cold. Its different from you. I risked my life every moment of the day to strengthen my strength, but you increased your strength by sacrificing the lives of others. . I dont like talking loudly during a fight, but you can never beat me. Thats ridiculous. The corners of Dam Sa-youngs mouth rose. No matter the process, if the place you reach is high, thats it. Those who have reached a level like you and me dont need the power that experience gives. All those who died by my hand were like you. They were so intoxicated by the power they had gained that they refused to admit their lack. Xu Liang smiled. Your level of handwriting is comparable to mine, and in some areas it can be said that you are superior to me. But in the end, even that power is just a shell. Do you really think so? Even if the result is the same, the influence varies depending on how the process was. Look at the Uicheon Alliance in the past. Like you, they also became the leaders of the Uicheon Alliance and are still talked about and praised to this day. Dam Sa-youngs face hardened. On the other hand, Seo-ryangs smile became even deeper. Not like you? Thats it. Even if the results are the same, the reputation built by fraud like yours will not last ten years, while the reputation of those who have valued morality and agreement throughout their lives will last a thousand years. Shut up. And your power as well. The support of support ! The black brain warfare was discharged from the two hands of Seogyeol . Thunder and lightning swirled and the world suddenly became dark. The reigning Demon Emperors energy. The strongest martial arts of the Heavenly Demon Church that has been passed down for a thousand years has been revealed. Just like the current Xeoryang, the reigning Demon Emperors Qi has also lasted for a thousand years. It was an invincible season completed through countless hardships. That invincible power was shouting. You will die. Right here today. This guy!! Cry, rumble! The power of the five elements simultaneously exploded behind Dam Sa-yeongs back. I ll kill you within ten seconds! Damsayoung s fist shattered the reigning Demon Emperors internal defense barrier. Chapter 618 Episode 618 Nemesis (6)Faaagh! Red-hot flames flew out in all directions. Oooooh! Dam Sa-youngs eyes wavered. whats the matter? Xu Liang grinned. Cant we move forward any further? He destroyed the defense barrier of the worlds most threatening black thunderbolt, the reigning Demon Emperor, with a single blow. But that was all. The fist that broke the internal energy barrier should have broken Seo-ryangs sternum and pierced his heart, but his fist was blocked by Seo-ryangs pectoral muscles and could not advance any further. If you have gained so much strength, why are you so clumsy at punching? profit! Dam Sa-yeong hit Seo-ryang on the chin with a spear. bang! A blow that would not be surprising even if the jawbone was crushed. However, this time too, Dam Sa-youngs attack failed to produce an effective hit. There was no doubt that it was a powerful blow, but the blow only made Seoliangs head turn and did not cause any wounds. What are you doing? !! Youre weaker than when you blocked my kick, right? Have you recovered yet? this guy! Dam Sa-yeongs double spear hit Seo-ryangs chest. Kwaaaaaaaa! It was so powerful that it seemed as if it could shake Mount Tai. Seoliangs feet created a long furrow in the ground. The distance was close to a dozen. Is it fortunate that his body was not shattered by that incredibly powerful blow? Pussssss. Thick smoke rose from Seo-ryangs chest. Dam Sa-youngs eyes wavered. Hmm. Seolyangs expression was so peaceful as he slowly raised his head and lightly bent his neck. This one was okay. Not as good as I expected. ?! But is this the end? Dam Sa-yeongs face was distorted like a murderer. bang! Dam Sa-yeong approached at breakneck speed and launched an onslaught on Seoryang. Kwakwakwak! Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! The blue skys kidney struck Xu Liangs face, and the imaginary blue sword struck his collarbone. Still, it was no use. Despite receiving a strike to the face and a strike to the collarbone, Seo-ryang did not shed a single drop of blood. No, there wasnt even a single fraying mark on the fluttering demon robe. What is this! Puff puff poop! He struck multiple vital points of the upper body with heavy fists and decapitated the guy with a sharp attack as fast as a gale. Pow! Whoa whoa! Whoa! bang! He hit the top of his head with his elbow, pulled his hair, and hit him in the face with his knee. He stabbed his side with a hand sword that was straight out like a blade, and struck his lower abdomen with a single sword with all his might. Quad deud deuk! Seo-ryangs body shook like crazy and was pushed backwards. Dam Sa-youngs face became even more distorted. What the hell is going on?! Even if it was made of steel rather than human bone and flesh, it was an attack that would have torn and shattered the area where it hit. Still, Seoliang was fine. In fact, the attack left a sharp pain in Dam Sa-yeongs elbows, knees, hands, and fists. It was truly incredible momentum. Even Geumgang Buddhist ingots will not be able to achieve this level. It was not simply hard, but the skin itself contained tremendous resilience, causing shock to the body of the person who attacked it. doggish! Crumbling! A red glow flickered in the sky, which was covered with a dark net of thunderbolts. Ill see if I can stop this too. Damsayoung stretched out her hand to the sky. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At the same time, red-hot thunderbolts fell like tree roots extending in all directions. Flash! Kwaaaaang! The red thunderbolt Thunder God Treasure Lightning Art began to destroy the entire outer castle. The technique of controlling thunder energy could not be imitated without a person who had reached the peak of magical awareness. Furthermore, the Thunder God Treasure Lightning Jutsu was also a natural disaster-level technique that randomly sprayed lightning in a radius of about 100 as soon as it was implemented as the strongest lightning technique like Hoeryong Wind. In the first place, the name of the technique is Raisin Treasure. Since it is a technique named after a family member who was appointed Thunder God after the Nine Heavenly Supporting Thunder God Treasure Hwacheonjon (쑪Ԫջ) Bongsin (), its power goes without saying. He even used the strongest technique as Jincheonryonggi, a development of the blood source technique that spread throughout the world. Kwaaaaang! Kwaaaaaaaa! The building was shattered and holes were left everywhere in the ground. The large holes were filled with pitch-black darkness and there was no end in sight. The depth was so enormous that even Damsayoung, who was actually experiencing this technique for the first time, was surprised by its power. Okay, if its like this. Dam Sa-yeong looked at Seo-ryang with bloodshot eyes. Its a joke! Seoliang was caught in a red-hot thunderbolt and only a shadow was visible. Looking at the way the shadow was wriggling, it seemed like a real hit had been taken. With this level of power, even if it were not you but a heavenly being, you would not be safe. It is no exaggeration to say that the martial arts used by Lee Cheon-sang are like a natural disaster. And that was also the case with the technique he was using now. In other words, this is a technique that works even for the greatest people of all time and modern times. There is no way to be unharmed even after taking a direct hit from such a technique. Pusssssss. The red thunderbolt that devastated the earth for more than half its length soon quieted down. Whoa. Damsayoung took a deep breath. also. Even though this powerful technique was used for half an hour, not even half of the Jincheonryonggi was used up. A smile of joy appeared on Dam Sa-youngs face. I am invincible. It was then. Fuha! Laughter could be heard from a distance filled with black smoke. Dam Sa-youngs expression hardened. The word invincible is not something to use so easily. Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuck. A strange wind blew. It was not a wind created by controlling the air with internal energy. This strong wind was clearly a natural wind. But why? It felt like a wind blowing according to the will of someone. Hehehe! The swirling wind blew away all the black smoke and dust. And there was Seoryang. !! Dam Sa-youngs eyes shook as if there had been an earthquake. Okay. Crunchy. The sight of Seoryang turning his neck this way and that and massaging his shoulders was truly shocking. It definitely wasnt bad. Flap! The demon kings clothes fluttering in the wind disturbed Dam Sa-youngs eyes. This cant be right Dam Sa-youngs fingertips trembled slightly. Are you okay? Even after getting hit by lightning?! There was no way even he would be unharmed if he was struck directly by lightning of this magnitude. No, it was a technique that I was confident that even Lee Cheon-sang would not be able to withstand in the first place. It is an absolute art that can destroy anyone who is alive and moving, whether it is a martial god or a demon god. However, Seoryang was fine. Other than my skin getting a little red, there really seemed to be nothing wrong. Even the clothes you are wearing are not damaged. What are you?! Do you understand now? Whoa! Percussion! The Cheonmado, which flew at an incredible speed, was caught in the hands of Seo-ryang. Its a joke! Now, a completely black thunderbolt flashed across the entire sword body of the Heavenly Demon Dao. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! In the left hand that was not holding the sword, white flames waved like waves. Old Yumahwa has been expressed to its extreme. Whoa! Dam Sa-yeong retreated out of the five chapters without realizing it. Black thunderbolts and incandescent magical fire were spreading terrifying heat. Even the worlds Damsayoung felt pain as if her skin would melt if she didnt widen the distance. And the contrasting colors of thunder fire even invaded Seo-ryangs eye light. Its a joke! Seo-ryangs left eye became completely dark. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! A pure white flame was burning in the right eye. The Absolute Demon Eyes of Left, Blue, and Red are now undergoing yet another change. This completely black thunderstorm means that the reigning Demon Emperor Qi has broken out of its frame. A complete white flame. This seemed to mean that Gu Yu Demon had gone beyond the New Demon Sect schema and entered the final five forms of the Gate of Hell, which he had created only in theory. Cheeeeeeeek! A pure white haze rose from Seoliangs eyes. Flash! Flash! The left, black, and right white magical eyes gradually merged, and the colors of the white and black pupils were reversed. It is a demon eye. The evil eye of Left Qing and Wuhong, which was once ferocious and splendid, was transformed into a black and white reversal of evil eye, full of infinite majesty. Xiliang, who scattered the magical eyes of Left, Blue, and Red. And Dam Sa-yeong, who was distributing the affairs of the left and right sides. If the collision between the two was fate, now Seoryang broke fate in that collision and moved to a higher place. Dam Sa-yeong was no longer an enemy of Seo-ryang. They were not opposites, nor were they even worthy opponents to fight. In this way, the book was completed. In a mountain where there are no tigers, the fox is the leader. !! I dont know if you think youre invincible, but you cant be arrogant even in front of a tiger. this guy. Its a joke! The pouring air waves were heavy and stuffy, as if the sky had collapsed and was pouring down. You guy! You fucking bastard! Crumbling! The energy of the five elements spread out from behind Damsayoungs back. That wasnt all. From the other side of the dark cloud-filled sky, the heat of the sun and the yin of the moon poured in at the same time. He was the one who summoned all the blood sources of the Seven Demons. At this moment, it is safe to say that the existence of Damsayoung, who embodies all the power of the Heavenly Dragon Palace on earth, has become one with Mother Nature. How dare you stand in front of me!! Damsayoung spread both hands. Im dead!! Puffpuffpuffpuff! ?! Dam Sa-youngs eyes widened. uh? what? All the energies of the sun and the yin and moon, as well as the five elements of blood, blood, blood, blood, blood, blood, blood, and blood, should pour out, but why is nothing happening? Damsayoung slowly turned her back. ?! The divine energy of the Chiliyo that surged from behind disappeared without a trace. It was not due to external factors. It had literally disappeared arbitrarily. why? Even if you dont do something like that, you are no match for me. Xiliangs mouth opened. A threatening flash of lightning and a haze of pure white flame were spewing out at the same time. But it seems my loyal subjects didnt think so. Judging by the fact that they sacrificed their lives for me until the moment of death for an unknown future. What bullshit! The reigning Demon Emperor. what?! Xu Liang smiled. The smile of the owner of the demon eye, with black pupils and white eyes reversed, was terrifying. The reigning Demon Emperor Qi that Gorumazon planted in your Dandanjeon is resonating with my Demon Emperor Qi. !! My reigning Demon Emperor Qi, which Gorumazon has implanted in your body, is in full swing. Damsayoungs face turned pale. Xiliang lifted his chin. The reigning Demon Emperor is different from the Heavenly Dragon. The essence of the reigning Demon Emperor is complete destruction. When that level rises, not only external things, but also the true energy goes forward and destroys even the human mind and soul. Grumpy! The Heavenly Demon Sword was raised high, and the black thunderbolt splendidly crumbled. The more you harbor murderous intent toward me, the more it will settle in your head. The captured Dominant Demon Emperor will surely destroy your magic power one by one. But Seo-ryang smiled whitely. As if he was a real demon, his noticeably longer fangs stabbed Dam Sa-young painfully in the eyes. I will do the finishing touches . That must be right. Flash! The dark cloud split in half with a flash of a flashy sword. Chapter 619 Episode 619 Nemesis (7)Palace lord! Despite the Gyoryong Captains urgent cries, Mu-myeong just sipped his drink in silence. Why? When I first drank alcohol, I wondered why I was drinking something so tasteless and distracting. But it was different now. Alcohol is something you drink to get drunk. The taste of the drink was quite exquisite. There is a big problem! Currently, Gosu, who is presumed to be the Lord of the Ice Palace, Lord of the Iron Blood Castle, Icheon troops of the Iron Blood Castle, and the imperial army have invaded the outer walls of the imperial palace! know. Nameless drank again. I felt like my back was being pounded by a strong shipper. However, as the spray passed into my stomach and spread throughout my body, I felt even more drowsy. Were responding. Well catch up soon. ! You said there was a strategy to prepare for unexpected enemy attacks. Didnt you tell me the activation conditions beforehand? Do you really do that? If you want to protect this place, do it. The Gyoryong Captain gritted his teeth. The conditions for activating the Jinbeop were no different. The Jinbeop can only be activated if you sacrifice the members of the Gyoryong Team under your command. The Celestial Dragons battle method activated based on a persons life. They had already fallen prey to the magic of ignorance without even realizing it. It is a technique that can never be escaped unless the master, Dam Sa-young, returns and disbands it. Are you coming? If you empty this bottle. All right. okay. The Gyoryong Captain left his residence. Nameless snorted. If they could have been stopped by the Heungjin Act, why would they have linked your lives to it? Stupid things. Anyway, I dont like the midfielders. Even though they have no proper knowledge of the art of alcohol, they blindly reject and point fingers. On such a topic, people were busy clicking their tongues and criticizing the true techniques of magic as trivial magic. It took a long time. I really dont know how long it took to get here. How many years has it been? The years of surviving by turning so many palace lords into scarecrows. The nameless had no name. Of course, in the distant past, she also had a name. A name that somehow makes me feel good just by hearing it. But as time passed, she lost her name. She suffered from fever and escaped from her body, and lived as a parasite on the body of the palace owner, who had the most vitality in the Heavenly Dragon Palace. Ten people? Or is it eleven? Maybe twelve. What is important is that, having lived through countless palace lords for several generations, she acquired the knowledge of past palace lords one by one and became a magician of immortality. She was similar to the state of a ghost spoken of in the liquor world. She lost her body at an age when she knew nothing, became a ghost, and stayed in the palace lords upper chambers. All she could do was learn how to use magic. And when he entered the body of Go In-jeong (o), the last lord of Cheonryong Palace. After completely devouring the soul of the undeserving Go In-jeong, she gained a reputation as the most gifted palace lord of all time. I dont remember. Anonymouss pupils became cloudy. I cant even remember what my name was anymore. Rumbling! The imperial palace shook. It was truly an unusual vibration. It seemed that the leader of the Gyoryong had finally made a move, risking the lives of his team members. Nameless chuckled. Do whatever you want. The world will be in my hands anyway, so this is just the imperial palace. Also, even if she dies, she doesnt die. More precisely, the bond between the soul and body was forcibly loosened. In addition, because the path to ascension is blocked and the magic of ghosts is always surrounded, even if you die unexpectedly, if you find a body to enter within 49 days, you can live another long life. But now even that doesnt last long. Unknown looked up at the ceiling. To take control of the world. Raising the banner of the Heavenly Dragon across the vast world. If I can atone for my past sins with that, then my long life will come to an end. I dont know how many times Ive wanted to die over the hundreds of years Ive lived. But she couldnt die. The sins she had committed were so heinous that even if she wanted to, she could not die until she repaid them with a gift of humiliation. You just have to wait a little longer. Until the moment Damsayoung kills the Demon Cultist. An unknown persons eyes, which had been cloudy and blurry, suddenly gave off a brilliant brilliance. No, at least until the moment he takes over the body of the Demon Cultist. Damsayoung is strong. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After implementing the Great Law, Damsayoungs power, which absorbed all of the blood source energy and blossomed into Jincheonryonggi, could easily be considered the strongest in history. Dam Sa-young is the closest being to the true dragon god in the legend of the Heavenly Dragon. Unless its Li Cheon-sang, who was called the greatest demon god of all time, even if there are two of them, Seo-ryang will be no match for them. This wasnt confidence. It was an obvious fact. Dam Sa-yeong has become an invincible monster who can even use techniques that are close to natural disasters if he puts his mind to it. Heavenly Demons Martial Arts? Unfortunately, martial arts are also just things created by people. The power that Damsayoung wields is the power of a god. Xiliangs Ten Heavenly Demons will never surpass Damsayoung. well, that aside. Nameless got up from his seat. It seemed like he had had too much to drink. For a moment, my head started pounding. Pussssss. Nameless waved his hand, blowing away the spirit of the Heavenly Dragon. bang! The door shattered and flew in all directions. She moves forward, holding her back with her only hand. But even for a moment. flinch! Just before leaving the room, her steps stopped. what? Unnameds eyes were shaking. Her head slowly turned south. What happened? The nameless mouth opened wide. The look on his face full of shock was truly overwhelming. Why cant I feel it all of a sudden? It is impossible to read what Dam Sa-young is doing, her actions or even her thoughts. No matter how much she had seen the end of the magic technique, the place that Dam Sa-young reached was Mount Hundred Thousand Mountains in Guangdong Province, at the southern end of the central plains. However, I could tell that Damsayeong existed. Because it was a contract bound by word of mouth, its existence could be felt even more clearly. What on earth are you doing? Where have you gone?! Surely he died? No, that cant be possible! Damsayoung is invincible. Even if he wants to die, he cannot die at will. This is because it is clear that the moment he chooses suicide, the magic bound by words will tear his soul to pieces. So where did Dam Sa-young go? Why did that powerful presence suddenly disappear? Its a joke! A blue lightning flashed from the nameless body. She used brain techniques as naturally as breathing. Although her power was nothing compared to Dam Sa-youngs brain arts, she was far superior to Dam Sa-young in terms of skill. bang! The ceiling of the room collapsed, revealing a dark sky. Rumbling. The art of thunderstorm was not just used to destroy the target. Brain techniques can also be used for detection. In particular, the state of a person whose speech and spirit is bound, like Dam Sa-yeong, can be more easily identified by using thunder energy. Lets go! The brain energy that dominated the sky spread towards the southern part of the central plains at an alarming speed. omg! For an instant, Unmyungs face turned pale. Over there?! Now I can finally understand why Dam Sa-youngs presence disappeared. Dam Si-yeong clearly headed to Hundred Thousand Mountains in Guangdong Province. And he also entered the Heavenly Demon Church. However, the place where Damsayeong is now is not the Heavenly Demon Church, but it is also not the Heavenly Demon Church. Why on earth did you go in there?! It was then. Blah blah blah! The chill seeping in from outside the broken door instantly froze her entire room. Nameless turned his head in surprise. Howdy. A middle-aged man leaned against the wall with his arms crossed and narrowed one eye. Ive seen the original owner of that body, but I think Ive also seen the person who currently occupies that body once. Free the North Sea! Yes, I am the North Sea Emperor. Phew. An eerie white light surged from Yeo Geuk-dos hand. Its been a while, Lord Celestial Dragon. Nameless gritted his teeth. * * * Cough! Dam Sa-yeong poured out a bowl of blood. Huh! Huh! The appearance of Dam Sa-yeong, leaning against the broken building, was truly miserable. His right arm was empty below his shoulder, and there was a round hole in his stomach. His clothes had long since become tattered, and his scattered hair was torn out and singed, making him look like a beggar. Its fascinating. Pussssss. The gait of the approaching Demon God, creating gray-black clouds, was full of leisure. Youre still alive despite being like that. It seems like the Heavenly Dragon Flag you completed is truly amazing. Huh! Keahuhuhuhuh! Even if I wanted to curse out loud, it didnt come out easily. You monster! The sword that cut through the dark clouds contained the ultimate martial arts. It is swung with 10,000 principles in a simple movement. Dam Sa-young could not avoid or block that absolute blow. He almost died not because of the size or concentration of his power, but because of the principles of martial arts. A martial arts skill trained by wading through the endless swamp of death. There was nothing that Dam Sa-yeong could do about the one sword of the Heavenly Demon, who had now achieved a complete form of martial arts. That wasnt all. Even if the people living in the martial arts world of the time were the most powerful people of all time, would they be able to avoid it? but. Lets go! Black lightning flashed throughout the gray-black smoke. It seems like your strength ends here. Damsayoung gritted her teeth. You bastard! Xu Liang nodded. Flash! Whoa whoa! Kaaaaak! Dam Sa-young collapsed on the spot. It was a situation where he suffered severe internal and external trauma. Even though it wouldnt be surprising if I ran out of breath right away, my left leg flew off and I couldnt keep my balance. Xiliangs eyes darkened. His eyes, glaring at Damsayoung, were as cold as the cold snow of the north wind. The eyes of an absolute being who does not show even the slightest hint of anger or resentment towards the other person. The eyes of a truly invincible person who looked arrogantly at the world were so fierce and majestic. It was a long, long, bad relationship. Rumbling! Black dark clouds swirled terrifyingly and slowly descended to the ground. The dark clouds that were gradually gathering sharply were heading towards the direction of the vortex of Seoliangs Cheonmado Island. Lets just get this over with. Im crying! Damsayoung, who was crawling on the ground, gritted her teeth. It cant be done like this. Brain magic? Wind magic? Martial arts? Yes. Dam Sa-yeong also tried every possible move in her own way. But it couldnt end like this. He had countless techniques that he could not yet show to Seo-ryang. profit! The problem was that he could not pour out so many techniques on Seoliang. Seoryang, who became a true demon, had the power to render all the magic he used useless. Even whenever I tried to use the technique, for some unknown reason, the technique didnt work. Did you really mean it? Gorumazon, that guy who wouldnt mind tearing me to death, planted the reigning Demon Emperor in me?! In an instant, Damsayoungs eyes turned red. Then try to stop this too! He raised his head hysterically. Dam Sa-young made eye contact with Seo-ryang, who was looking down at her, and smiled whitely. We can stop the will to attack you, but we cannot stop the will to become one with you! Flash! At that moment, Seo-ryang opened his mouth. The black and white Demon Eye turned bright red like Damsayoungs. and. Quaaaang! Dam Sa-youngs body was shattered into pieces. Chapter 620 Episode 620 Nemesis (8)Aaaah! Dam Sa-young stood up and screamed. Huh! Huh! He was breathing heavily and suddenly looked down at his chest. what? A look of confusion was evident on his face. Why am I fine? The severed arms and legs, the punctured abdomen, and the blood-covered body were all intact. But that didnt matter now. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It shouldnt exist? Dam Sa-youngs expression, completely dumbfounded, was full of incomprehensibility. If the Great Law of Divorce was successful, this body would no longer exist Thats right. He used the divorce law before his life was taken away by Seo-ryangs final blow. Divorce law using Jincheonryonggi. It does not require as much preparation or a long time as it did when the nameless person transferred him to Zhou Tianyangs body. That was the reason why Mumyeong told Damsayeong that he had truly become a god. As long as his soul does not disappear, he can live for eternity through the Great Law of Divorce. And the world he has gained will guarantee the world of the Heavenly Dragon Palace for the rest of his life, according to the contract with the nameless that is entangled in the spirit of words. That was the contract between the two. To ensure that the pulse of Cheonryonggung continues until the moment Damsayeongs soul dies and that Cheonryonggung reigns over the world for thousands of years. Surely you failed? Dam Sa-youngs mouth opened wide. Did the divorce law fail? It couldnt have happened! Even if you reach the Mythic Sutra, the Great Law of Divorce will not fail unless you have attained all the enlightenments that exist in the world. In other words, the divorce law is applicable to all those who do not have the qualifications to become a civil servant. And of course Seoliang would not have reached that level. But how? Why did it fail? ?! At that moment, Dam Sa-youngs thoughts extended to her own healthy body. If the divorce law fails, that should be the end of it. In other words, it means that ones body must also remain in the same state as it was when Seoryang struck him. But even though my body was fine, I was still very fine. The limbs were well attached, the hollow abdomen was smooth, and the clothes and hair were in perfect condition. is this really a dream? It was so absurd that I ended up saying that without even realizing it. At that time, a heavy voice penetrated his ears. If its a dream, it could be a dream. omg! Dam Sa-yeong, startled, turned her head to where the sound came from. you! There was Seoryang there. The appearance of Seoryang wearing the majestic robe was majestic itself. His appearance has not changed, but if he was a demon when he went into battle, now he is like a king with the world at his feet. Dam Sa-youngs face suddenly distorted. Seoliangs appearance and the stylish dignity he exuded were irritating his nerves. this guy! That smile, those eyes, that arrogance do not suit him at all. That was exactly what he should have been. Looking at it, it looks like its still alive and well. You bastard! What have you done to me? Well, its troublesome to explain. Xu Liang pointed to the surroundings with his hand. But if you look around, you might notice that things are going strangely. what? Damsayoung quickly looked around. omg! Why didnt I recognize it until now? The world where the two people stood was completely white. It was truly a completely white world. The land, the sky, the scenery, everything as far as the eye could see was just pure white. There wasnt even a shadow. If it is natural because there is no light, is it natural? But he was clearly on the ground and could breathe. It didnt hurt my eyes to see the white world without any blemishes. What do you think? Isnt it amazing? Where on earth am I? Dam Sa-youngs face distorted. What kind of hex is this! Ha ha ha ha ha! Seoliang burst out laughing. Hex? Thats an interesting word. Casting a hex on someone with magical powers close to that of a god? Are you sane? Damsayoung bit her lip. I was angry, but it wasnt wrong. No magic spell in the world will work on you. It wasnt a matter of level of magic. Jincheonryonggi is an amplifier for all techniques and can nullify all techniques that cause harm. Moreover, there was no way a warrior of Seoliangs caliber could use magic. Then then what on earth is this place?! Its not a hex. You could say its a type of magic, but its hard to say its a complete magic. what? Xu Liang said calmly. This is Panma Pavilion. ?! Its one of the most secret and important places in Protestantism. Youve probably heard of it. Have you heard of it? where? At that moment, Dam Sa-young was able to recall an unknown voice. C I dont know. In the Demonic Cult, there are ultra-high-dimensional tactics that cannot be guessed even with my own eyes. I met Lord Ma there. But well? It didnt seem like there would be any problem as long as I didnt go in, right? Dam Sa-young moaned. The starting method Yes, it is the starting method. But you cant say for sure that it is the starting method. . The intersection of magic, magic, logic, reasoning, and intuition. This place, Panmajeong, is the land of gods that can embody everything the sect leader thinks of. ! And you walked in here on your own feet. Dam Sa-youngs cheeks trembled. When on earth?! Xu Liang chuckled. When will it happen? From the moment you couldnt control your power and flew away. Are you sure that a place called Panmajeong is a camp surrounded by the entire Demonic Cult? Of course not. Wooooow. A strange shape appeared on Seo-ryangs chest. Complex patterns were engraved inside the circle. The shape whose meaning is unknown was the Yujin shape engraved on Seoliangs heart. Ugh. Wooooow. Complex shapes began to wiggle in different directions. Panmajeong is connected to the heart of the cult leader. So, a new world can be created based on the cult leaders imagination. However, that area is absolutely limited to within Panmajeong. . At least it was like that until you came. What are you saying? I didnt think it could go on like this. what? Didnt you come towards the main school with a gust of wind at your feet? ?! When I saw that, I thought, Oh, my current strength isnt enough. I need stronger strength. Like this. What does that have to do with me being here now?! So I became stronger. Immediately. ? The desire to become stronger. With that single ray of intense desire, I gained power that I didnt really need. Its because of you, and its also thanks to you. Dam Sa-youngs mouth slowly opened. Desire? Yes. Xu Liang waved his hand. Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuck. The once pure white landscape suddenly became colorful. The world where there was nothing turned into a fairyland in full bloom. The wind was warm and the humidity was just right, making me feel cozy. A look of astonishment appeared on Dam Sa-youngs face. Unbelievable! When it comes to illusions, he can perform them more skillfully than anyone else. However, this current change was on a different level from any high-level illusion. In the first place, it was something extremely high-dimensional whose principles could not be understood or interpreted. Slurp. The feel of the grass and flowers under my feet was so vivid that it gave me goosebumps. From the smell of grass on the wind to the humidity you feel on your skin and the heat from the sun. It all felt so real. It even seemed like the yang energy contained in the sunlight could be used to embody the divine energy of the sun. It was truly a perfect world. Even with my divine eyes, I couldnt feel any difference from the real world. Extreme demon means the extreme of the devil, and harmony means unity that is not biased in any direction. So, the extreme is extreme, and the realm of harmony is harmonious. . It is the law of the world that when we eventually reach the end, we walk one path. However, the end is much further away than we think. That is why the Ultimate Demon and the Harmony Sutra are different. They are states on the same line. But depending on what kind of energy you grew up with, the place you reach is also different. Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuck. The wind blowing gave it a red color. The beautiful red wind soon came together and created a small sphere. It was a mysterious sight. If the ultimate demon means the pinnacle of demons, then only those who properly understand the essence of demons can reach that level. Then, what is the essence of demons? . Its desire. Those who have reached the extreme level can only become stronger until the end of their unconscious desires. On the other hand, the state of harmony is a state where there is no bias, so if you have already reached that place, it can be said that you are above the extreme level of enlightenment. So, those who have reached the level of Harmony Sutra should completely control the five desires and seven emotions and then strive to achieve higher enlightenment. . Yes, just like Namgungs seniors and those government officials. Xu Liang grinned. Do you understand? I was the one who saw the end of extreme magic until you gained that power. It means that I became stronger to the limit of my subconscious desires, so I was unable to obtain any stronger strength than that. At least at that time. Slurp. The red wind sphere slowly changed its shape. Surprisingly, the wind was turning into Dam Sa-youngs face. It was an incredibly elaborate form. Thats why I increased my limit. I had a strong desire to defeat you, who was stronger than me. !! Increasing the limits of desire. I was able to surpass you with just that unparalleled strong will. lie. Dam Sa-youngs face distorted. Its a lie! Power is not something that can be easily obtained! Its not something you get easily. Crumbling! The world has changed once again. The world is on fire. Mountains of corpses and buildings engulfed in flames were slowly collapsing. I went through hell and ended up here. !! While others were easily gaining strength and moving to higher places with things like elixirs and physical strength, I was wrestling with the world and agonizing over how I could survive. Crumbling! Thunder rumbled. And lightning flashed. My martial arts, which has been trained through the deaths I have accumulated over the years, is stronger than anyone elses. The process I have built up has been completed with great precision, without even a single needle going in. ! Only now, after building it up so gradually, have I begun to gain strength more easily than anyone else. Crumbling! On fire . As thunder and lightning raged over the groaning world, there was no separate hell. And the king of hell. The only master whom the world revered as Yeomra Demon God looked down at the fake god stained with fraud. Dam Sa-yeong spit . He swallowed. Looking at Seo-ryang, he could feel the intense fear rising from his lower stomach for the first time. If I really wanted to become stronger, I should have gritted my teeth and challenged it instead of using fancy tricks. ! Well, now that I have come. What would I do if I regretted the past? Seoriang smiled coldly. Isnt this explanation enough to be a gift for the afterlife? Chapter 621 Episode 621. Put the world under your feet (1)Puh-uh-uh! The Gyoryong Captain vomited blood and retreated. this! Although he worked under the rare giant named Dam Sa-yeong without even being able to build up a proper reputation, his martial arts skills could easily be called a masters level. Unless you are a master of the Flower Sutra, it is not an act of inaction that deserves to be suffered. He fell under the imperial generals sword. Now he is a general, and in the past he was called the best expert in the imperial palace, but in fact his martial arts skills were not at a level that could be considered a transcendent expert. Nevertheless, Captain Gyoryong was unable to control So Gong-hwis sword. Damn it! The blood that poured out was strangely transparent. His own face reflected in the blood was as pale as a pure white snowflake. You traitor. Kakakang! The heavy generals sword scratched the ground and was aimed in front of the Gyoryong Captains forehead. Its really unfortunate that this situation is such that even if you want to put him in prison and punish him with all kinds of punishments, then you have no choice but to cut off his head with a single sword, even though he wants to rip off his limbs. The old-fashioned way of speaking is filled with terrifying murderous spirit. Its even scarier because those words contain only sincerity without a single lie. Life comes from differences in will more than differences in martial arts. Captain Gyoryong felt a chill go down his spine at So Gong-hwis fiery life. The Gyoryong Captain gritted his teeth. Damn it. If I hadnt sacrificed my life to stop you, I would never have been harmed by a brat like you! So Gong-hwi snorted. Losers are forever silent. There are few things as unsightly as the losers excuses. If there is a next life, I hope that you will not become a foolish person who makes wrong decisions like you do now. You bastard! Whoa whoa! S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The head of the Gyoryong Captain flew into the sky. Instead of cutting it cleanly, it was cut roughly as if it were being torn apart. He would have died a little more painfully. So Gong-hwi shouted. What are you doing? The martial arts thief helped us climb the big mountain, so isnt it your turn to be active? Kill the weightlifters right away to show that the majesty of the imperial palace is not dead! Wow! The morale of the imperial army was truly incredible. The iron-blooded masters destroyed the bizarre world that created all kinds of illusions. Hundreds of masters died in the process, but they continued to advance without stopping and completely destroyed the line. So now its their turn. Bub bub bub! Damn it! Pow! The imperial armys advance was like endless waves. The martial arts skills of each person were nothing compared to the Gyoryongjowon. Even if 10 people gathered together, it was at a level where I wondered if they would be able to take on one member of the Gyoryong Team. However, they were yellow soldiers whose true value was revealed when they engaged in group warfare. Kwaaaaang! Throwing his whole body out with boiling morale, he swings a merciless attack towards the Gyoryongjo. About a hundred members of the Gyoryongjo died in an instant. Morale was greatly reduced as the formation was broken, but the imperial armys aggressive push from the rear made the tactics truly terrifying. Thats because you cant see a scene like this in Moorim. The power of that grandeur was much more powerful than the martial arts masters had vaguely imagined. Kwakwakwakwa! The Gyoryongjo is helplessly pushed out. The Gyoryongjo, Damsayeongs most loyal military organization, was facing downfall. Fuuuuuuu! Avoid! Surajeda! Dont fight, avoid! Wow! The magicians did not take risks. Each of them was an elite of the Heavenly Dragons, and with thorough preparation and a certain amount of luck, they were incredible experts who could single-handedly annihilate a small or medium-sized sect. But the opponent was bad. The expert they had to deal with was a monster who could blow away a Daemunpa with just his skills, without any preparation or luck. Puff puff puff! The bodies of about a dozen magicians were shattered by the lightly applied tension, and even the two giant trees that were standing on the other side and the inner wall of the imperial palace collapsed. The magicians who were hurriedly running away felt their vision becoming dark. monster! This was not a force that could be combated due to the difference or level of technology. The ultimate martial arts is a law that is in line with the ultimate martial arts. The best expert in Sapa, Suraje, has reduced all the defensive techniques used by magicians to nothing more than crumbling planks. Damn it! I cant help it! Unleash the Great Water Geukjin (ˮO) right now! One of the magicians shouted in confusion. Not now! If you use that, the next move is! My life is in danger right now, so whats next? Hurry up and write! If were not careful, we could get caught up in it too! If you dont use it, everyone will die! Damn it! After hesitating for a moment, the magician eventually took out a small bead from his pocket. A bead shining in blue. Seeing that bead, Song Zhengbaeks eyes lit up. Water energy?! It is a memoir of the five elements. The skill is a skill, but the concentration was truly incredible. I already felt like I was taking my breath away from the water that came out as if a huge lake was contained in that one small bead. Dangerous. That bead is dangerous. If the energy contained in the bead explodes, it will be difficult even for you to stop it. this! Paaaaaaaa! The new method was further accelerated by using each method among the black fighting techniques of the black man. Fuuuuuuu! The money bag was tearing through the air, but the magician was already pouring all of his magic power into the bead. Aaaah! Crispy! The bead broke and the concentrated water inside poured out like an overflowing river. Shoot! In an instant, the world turned hazy, and soon a huge current of water began rushing from somewhere. Song Zhengbaek shouted. All troops split into North and South! Shoot! Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak! The flow of water winding in from all directions was terrifying. It was literally sweeping away everything. The shattered inner walls of the imperial palace, the half-dented trees, and the weapons stuck in the ground are all twisted and moving forward. Kwakwakwa! As he flew high into the sky and looked down at the ground, Zheng Zhongbaeks face was greatly distorted. You ignorant bastards! It was Dongguijins method that could have resulted in the annihilation of his allies if he made a mistake. In fact, out of the 150 remaining magicians, about 70 were being swept away by the current. Considering the speed and pressure of the water current, it was clear that it would be difficult to survive. Its come full circle. It should be said that this is the last struggle. But I never imagined that even if it was the last time, they would use such a tactic. What makes me even more angry is: It makes me think of things I dont want to think about. The current that poured out when the bead broke was of different types, but it was very similar to the fire and wood energy that surrounded the Iron Blood Fortress. In the end, it is the same type of technique. Song Sang-baek, who immediately saw this, was unable to suppress his soaring fierceness. Youre using a dragon to kill me! Faaagh! Song Sang-baek, standing on the roof of the huge palace, attracted the true energy. Before you know it, they are planning to completely wipe out the magicians who are running away. It was then. Blah blah blah! A merciless chill began to rage from the far east. Hwaaaaaaa! The temperature suddenly plummeted. The chill was enough to make Goosebumps appear on his skin in an instant, even for Jang Geum-baek, who had reached the level of invulnerability in the Korean language. Damn it! Damn it! And surprisingly, the water flowing toward the east gradually slowed down. Binggung! Yes. I dont know if it was Yeo Geuk-do or Yeo Kang-hwi, but it was clear that one of the two stepped forward. As expected, its amazing. Ice Palaces martial art was the strongest martial art in the ice world, capable of instantly freezing anything. Of course, even with such martial arts skills, it would not be possible to completely freeze this current. Even in the extreme cold of winter, the waterfalls that pour down do not freeze for the most part. But the speed has noticeably slowed down. An ice cold beyond imagination began to freeze the center of the current. If it were a female palace lord, she would have poured out her ice power as soon as her water energy was released. This is most likely a small palace lord. Song Zhongbaek stuck out his tongue. Its this powerful. I dont know if hes probably half as good as the Bloodless Monster Dragon Lord. Whether it is the reigning Demon Emperor of the Heavenly Demon God Church or the Ice White Dance of the Ice Palace, they are rare temples that have been passed down for hundreds of years or as long as a thousand years and have undergone countless developments. It is the strongest season proven by history. However, it was not the Bloodless Monster Dragon Ball. Rather, it should be seen that Song Zhengbaeks talent in raising the existing martial arts to this level was outstanding. We can have some fun later. Faaagh! The money transfer bag began to pour out tension towards the magicians. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Pfft! Disappointment was evident on the face of the unknown person who was thrown out. Hmm. The sky suddenly became brighter. It was as if the entire unknown continent of the far north, where night never comes, had been brought in. It felt as if the dark sky had suddenly become brighter due to Yeogeukdo, which infinitely radiated ice-white divine energy. Of course, not only the sky became brighter. Yeo Geuk-do, who radiated all the power he possessed, was showing a spirit that could be called the best person in the world. Damn it! Its freezing everywhere. It was amazing. They didnt give recommendations or even brandish military flags, but the mere fact that their true energy was spreading was causing all external objects to freeze. Nameless gritted his teeth. Fuuuuuuu! Red-hot flames erupted from her hands, and then a huge pillar of fire shot out with an explosion. It was scary firepower. The frozen ground was melting and becoming saturated with just the pillar of fire that was shot out by the gust of wind. It was the Last World Fire Speech, the most powerful art in the world of martial arts. In terms of simple power, it is more powerful than the Wind Jutsus Hoeryong Wind. The only technique more powerful than the Last Age Fire Art is the Raisin Treasure Lightning Lightning Art of the Brain Art, and the only thing that can neutralize the Last World Fire Art is the Gonggong Water Monster Art, the strongest art of surgery. The art of speaking in the last days of the world has properly aligned with the Yeogeukdo. Crumbling! The frozen ground shattered. A long furrow was dug in the ground where Yeogeukdo stood. Soon, a huge amount of smoke rose along the furrow and obscured the view. Hes not dead. Nameless quickly looked around. This is not a vessel worthy of death! The sky that had brightened at that time became dark again. Nameless raised his head hysterically. You have a pretty good feel for it, dont you? Hahaha! A huge spear split the ground. It was not just a spear, it was a spear of ice. It was enormous, ten times thicker and three times longer than the central spear. It was a technique called Binggolgwichang (ǹ혌) of Bingbaeksu (). Although it was a martial arts technique and not a magic technique, it could be used freely, so much so that it almost seemed like a type of magic technique. Shit. Anxiety appeared on the anonymous face as he hurriedly retreated. I cant concentrate! Yes. Yeogeukdos martial arts skills were much stronger than expected, but the disappearance of Damsayoungs presence in the far south continued to distract her. It was truly astounding. How arrogant you must have been to walk into that line! Nameless didnt know what was going on in the Hundred Thousand Great Mountains, or even in the Heavenly Demon Church. It would be a misunderstanding, but right now wasnt the time for her. Puff puff puff! Yeogeukdos stormy martial arts shattered her magic shield. profit! It cant go on like this. If you are distracted, the magic will not be as effective as it should be. Now that the situation was like this, there was no choice but to head to the best territory in the central plains and build a fortress, even if only as a stopgap measure. All magicians, head to the territory! Faaagh! Nameless immediately widened the distance. It was Hwagong Ilbo, known as the highest level of kyungshinsul in the drinking world. Yeo Geuk-dos eyes became cold. Its just as Song Seongju said. Chapter 622 Episode 622. Put the world at your feet (2)interesting. A twisted smile appeared on Dam Sa-youngs face. He looks like hes trying hard to hide his emotions. Although he acquired abilities worthy of being called a god, his essence was ultimately human. Its funny. I surpassed my own strength just by wanting to become stronger? Is that the whole story? Seo-ryang just looked at Damsa-yeong without answering. At that moment, Damsayoung felt fiery anger rising. Seo-ryangs eyes looking at himself. The way he looked at himself during his days as the King of Death was full of defeat, fear, anger, and confusion. When he first saw himself as a religious leader, his eyes were filled with the dignity of a ruler who had resolved all his resentment. However, because the anger that remained was just anger, I wondered why he was looking at me with eyes full of old emotions. And now. Now that he has poured out all the power of the Heavenly Dragon Palace and has become a dragon god, he has become a powerful person who far surpasses even his own imagination, and now he sees himself through the eyes of a demon god. Completing Jincheonryonggi made him realize that his mind and heart had become more mature, but it was making him go back to the past when he had only strong pride. Dont be ridiculous! Dam Sa-yeong shouted loudly. You kill me? How dare you kill me?! I took a man who was no better than a livestock and made him live decently, but you are so ungrateful that you dont recognize his master and are trying to bite him! Xiliang still made no reply. With those deep eyes, he just looked at a human who had nothing left but pride. Become stronger than me? Do you think you have the upper hand over me just because of your desire to become stronger?! Then prove it! Instead of trying to harass your master in this stupid battle, try crushing me fairly and squarely!! It was a roar driven by evil. It was truly a human scream filled with all kinds of emotions. Xu Liang smiled. Are you confident? Shut up! I am a god! Neither before nor after, there should be anyone who stands above me! I am the best fit for this powerhouse! Then try it. Now I couldnt control my life just by hearing Seoryangs voice. Dam Sa-young, who was about to curse, suddenly realized that the world had changed. ?! Damsayoung looked around with startled eyes. Before we knew it, the surrounding landscape had transformed into Hundred Thousand Mountains. Traces of the approaching storm remained, and a hundred or so outside, a gigantic castle appeared as if it were piercing the sky. What kind of trick is this again? The decision has been made. !! It is a clear reality. The area of Panmajeong, which was expanded using the Eugene diagram, has been reduced to its original size. Wooooow. Before I knew it, Xiliang was floating in the air. It was levitation. He was a man who naturally used extreme enlightenment, one of the highest levels of magic and the sword of heart in the world of kyungshinjutsu, as if he were breathing. Even in the battle that took place when I brought you to Panmajeong, I did not oppress you. I just accepted your power and your techniques as is and destroyed them. . But you dont seem to think so. If thats the case, Ill give you one last chance, so you can give it a try. this guy! There is a condition instead. Flash! Seoliangs eyes once again turned into black and white demon eyes. At that quick and scary change, Dam Sa-yeong felt her spine tingle for a moment. I dont know if he truly became stronger than me, but at least the feeling of intimidation was real. If you cant hurt me with that one move, I will make you neither dead nor alive. . Death is the end of life and rest. All life came into the world with the promise of rest. But you went too far. It would be too merciful to send trash like you to the land of rest. Xu Liang smiled. If you hurt me even the slightest bit, I will kill you. . Begin. This is the last mercy I will show you. Just in case, I have just collected the Gorumazons reigning Demon Emperor that was located in your upper temple. ! It means that your technique will never be useless. So dont worry and just attack. Dam Sa-youngs face distorted. Lets go! A net-like lightning swirled in a sky full of dark clouds. Xu Liang chuckled. Its a brain trick. this guy. Okay, do whatever you want. this guy! Flash! Dam Sa-youngs eyes turned red like blood. I will take everything you have! Even if you bombard him with all his Heavenly Dragon energy, it will be difficult to inflict any damage. No, it was a meaningless fight if you couldnt kill him in one hit. Yes. Damsayoung admitted. Regardless of the surging anger, it would be difficult to inflict even a scratch on Seoliang no matter what destructive techniques he used. then. If the opponent is not effective with offensive techniques or illusions, there is only one thing left. Divorce law! There is a high probability that previous attempts failed due to the formation method. But its different now. In the first place, the Great Law of Divorce pursues absolute change in which the high or low level has no meaning. Cant stop it. Even if it is Seoryang. This time, I was planning to unleash all the Jincheonryong energy seething within my body. die! Flash! Red-hot lightning struck from high in the sky. Lets go! A red thunderbolt struck Seoliangs body squarely. At that time, Damsayeong recited a mantra. Your arrogance gave me an opportunity! Hwaaaaaaaaaaa! The intangible True Heavenly Dragon Qi struck the air and began to rush toward Xiliangs body. It was then. puck! uh? Damsayoung looked down at her own body for a moment. Originally, during Dafa, one had to maintain eye contact with the other person, but this was not possible. what? I was waiting. Phew. Seoryang, who has blown away all of Heochoin Noesuls brain energy. His eyes still had that eerie demonic look. The Celestial Dragon Qi lodged in your body is as tenacious as the reigning Demon Emperor Qi. ? Killing it is not difficult, but even with my ability, it would be difficult to pull out all the Heavenly Dragon Qi. If the Heavenly Dragon Qi in your body disappears even for a moment, wouldnt it be possible to insert my reigning Demon Emperor Qi instead of Gorus reigning Demon Emperor Qi? ! As I said, I have no intention of killing you comfortably. In order to make you neither alive nor dead for eternity, I need to disarm you, but I feel like I can be resurrected at any time if there is even a trace of the Celestial Dragon. puck! Dam Sa-youngs body shook greatly. I wasnt hit by something. The reigning Demon Emperor Qi that had penetrated into his body completely destroyed his lower and middle defenses. It was impossible with Gorumazons reigning Demon Emperor. It is possible to sympathize with Xiliangs reigning Demon Emperor and neutralize the magic, but it is impossible to eliminate the root of Damsayeongs power. The power to destroy everything. The ultimate demon whose essence is destruction itself. Unless it is the reigning Demon Emperor Qi of the highest concentration that has reached the realm of the previous heaven, it is impossible to collapse Damsayoungs three-stage battle. Pow! Dam Sa-youngs head was thrown back once. Oops! Red-hot blood poured out like a waterfall from Dam Sa-yeongs nose as she collapsed. It was the destruction of Sangdanjeon. Surprisingly, Dam Sa-yeong maintained his clear sense of reason even though Sang-dangjeon was destroyed. This was because Xiliangs reigning Demon Emperor only destroyed the vessel containing the Celestial Dragon Qi up to that point. Extremely delicate operation of magical energy. It was truly an extraordinary operation that reached the level of a god. I have to stay alive. Cheeeeeeeee! Red smoke rose from Dam Sa-youngs body. Kwaaaaaaaa! The three danjeon was destroyed, and even traces of the Heavenly Dragon Flag, the source of magical power, were forcibly evaporated. Even Damsayoung of the world could not help but scream from the unbearable pain. You must live. You will never die comfortably. Whether you go crazy or not, you will not be able to go to the afterlife without my permission. Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! Damsayoung rolled on the ground and struggled. Pusssssss. As the traces of Tianlong Qi evaporated, the density of natural Qi in the air increased frighteningly. The blood source itself was a combination of the energy of the sun, moon, and five elements spread throughout Mother Nature. As all that power evaporates, the concentration of natural energy increases several times in an instant. Seoryangs previously insensitive eyes suddenly became cold. Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This is my revenge. Crrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! Isnt it pointless? But considering what you did, I cant accept a grand ending. Isnt that right? Cough! Uweeeek! Xiliang looked up at the sky. After looking at the sky for a long time, he closed his eyes and opened them once. Before he knew it, the demon eye disappeared and his original eyes returned. Now my long, long, bad relationship with you is over. Kill him. It seemed like his strength had just run out. Dam Sa-youngs hair, which was lying on the ground and writhing, had already turned white. Unable to bear the extreme pain, his hair turned gray. If you dont kill me now Ill come back to life at some point and stab you in the back To prevent that from happening, I erased the traces of the Heavenly Dragon and burned the Three Danden. Now you cant gain any power other than the bare minimum of life support. The body will not be able to accept internal energy and magical power. This guy Hook. Seo-ryang knelt down in front of Damsa-yeong. Thats interesting. Dam Sa-youngs eyes shook as if there had been an earthquake. The very human smile of the Demon God looking down at him with a cool smile made him shiver. Master told me to kill you before you become one with the world. Your Heavenly Dragon Qi is the sum of the natural energy that exists in the world, so you can say that you have become one with the world, but it has not had any effect on the world. . Truly becoming one with the world means that you will take my body, which has everything in the world in your hands. Doesnt that mean that you will take over my body and conquer the central plains? Wow! Seo-ryang, who grabbed Dam Sa-yeong by the throat and lifted her up, spoke calmly. Thats why you couldnt surpass me. You only tried to use others until the end and never tried to complete something yourself. Oops! That means you are the one who takes no responsibility for your life. Xu Liang smiled. A clear look of fear appeared on Dam Sa-youngs face. I will complete your half-life, in which you were not responsible for anyones death. Realize for yourself the obvious truth that good deeds must be rewarded and evil deeds must be punished. Hwaaaaaaa! The world became dark. Seoriang threw the Damsa spirit into that dark space. Dam Sa-youngs complexion became as pale as a sheet of paper. Im sucked in. To a space where you dont even know whats there. I was being sucked into the space of death, where time and space flow differently from reality. Only then was Dam Sa-young able to let go of her pride and face a more honest moment than anyone else. help me!! hook! The darkness disappeared. At the same time, the area of Panmajeong, which had expanded to the entire Hundred Thousand Mountains, returned to its original extent. Along with Uicheon Wuje Dam Sa-yeong, one of the greatest villains in the thousands of years of martial arts history. I said I wont kill you. Xu Liang laughed cheerfully. Dont worry, youll never die. Chapter 623 Episode 623 Put the world at your feet (3)Huuuuuuung! Before we knew it, Seoryang had returned to the outer city of Shingyo. Master. hmm. Ho Yo-seong, who was looking at Seo-ryang in silence, knelt down on the spot. Congratulations. Xu Liang smiled. Thank you. Mudam looked at Seoliang with trembling eyes. Are you finished? Okay, its over. Congratulations! Mudam bowed on the spot. Xi Liang hurriedly raised Wu Tan. What do you mean, Sir? Dont make too much of a fuss over just killing one random person. The whole world has been groaning because of the rare evil enemy named Damsayoung. Although his power does not even reach the feet of the religious leader, when viewed from the perspective of the whole world, this can be said to be a historic event! It was no wonder Mudam was so excited. Because of Dam Sa-yeong alone, the martial arts faction was rotten. It doesnt matter that much, but after the sortie of the absolute demon Lee Cheon-sang, Dam Sa-yeong began to reveal his ambition to take control of the world in earnest. How many people died and how many sects were burned because of that? On the surface, only the damage from the martial arts was revealed, but in reality, countless civilians also died. Being ambitious in itself is not a sin. However, there were conflicts that could be ignored and battlefields that should not be overlooked. Dam Sa-young clearly crossed the line. It just ended up like this. I knew the world would be more peaceful if he died, but thats not why I killed him. Xiliang looked up at the sky. It was just fate that intertwined like that. Ho Yo-seong, who was looking at Seo-ryangs face, asked carefully. You dont seem relieved. hmm? I thought you would feel relieved. Xu Liang chuckled. Well? Thats right. Hes already been defeated by me for years. Todays fight is nothing more than confirmation of that natural result. Of course I do. Its just that it was difficult to have him sit in front of me. Anyway, I dont feel refreshed or filled with joy anymore. It was as if he had achieved liberation. Hu Yaosheng said with a smile. I went to great lengths to expel the demons from the outer castle, but if I had known that things would proceed this way, there would have been no need to do so. You never know. If he had run away, all of our schools demons would have been targeted. He was a monster who could use the divorce law without prior preparation, so there was nothing we could do, even if it was just for the sake of it. Anyway, thank you for your hard work. Thank you. Then Mudam spoke. Did you keep Dam Sa-yeong imprisoned in Panmajeong? Xu Liang nodded. Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Can you feel it? Yes thats right. Theres nothing to worry about. Youve probably gone crazy already. yes? Xiliang narrowed his eyes. I can control Panma Pavilions time and space. While we were talking for a moment, I set it so that ten years had already passed. ! Hes been through every hell imaginable, so he might be crazy by now. Wu Dam and Hu Yaocheng felt goosebumps rising all over their bodies. Xi Liang turned his head towards the north. Total military. Yes, Master. Bring in all the demons who have been expelled. Our school is safe now. All right. And Ill be back for a little while. Where are you going? Flash! Seo-ryangs body disappeared like smoke, but the words he left rang vividly in the ears of the two people. To a place where the fight is not over. * * * Paaaaaa! Namelesss movement speed was blindingly fast. What was greater than the speed was the endurance. What truly terrifying magical power it possessed was that even though it covered a whopping 2,000 miles, its speed did not slow down, but rather became faster. Yeo Geuk-dos face turned red as he followed her. A monster is a monster. If we face each other head-on, I am confident that I will defeat the unknown at any cost. However, I felt that if it was a war of attrition, there would be no chance of winning. The magic power that Mu-myeong possessed was so powerful, like a monster that had accumulated hundreds of years of experience, that it was impossible to know where it would end. Could it be a real monster? Pussssss. A hazy energy billowed like smoke from around my shoulders. Its slowly reaching its limit. Even the depth of the sea was showing its limits. Considering the transcendent amount of strength possessed by Yeogeukdo, Nameless endurance was considered to be at a truly shocking level. Blah blah blah! A thin, large ice-like white disc was created in his left hand. If you force yourself to pursue it, you may be counterattacked when you lose your strength. If that happens, no matter how much I do, I have no choice but to suffer. A judgment had to be made. If we dont catch it here, we have to retreat. A chilling white light exploded from both Yeogeukdos feet. bang! It was an explosive sprint that put all my might into it. In an instant, the distance between Yeo Geuk-do and Mu-myeong was reduced by half. Myung-myeong was inwardly surprised. He didnt know that Yeo Geuk-do would chase after him so forcefully. And Moo-myeong did not know what that meant. A long shot?! Yeogeukdo threw down the pure white disc Chamwol Ice Wheel. Saaaaaaaaaaa! The sound of cutting through the air was incredibly eerie. It was a martial arts skill that could be called the top level in martial arts in all aspects, including speed, cutting power, durability, and force. In a split second, Chamwol Bingryun left Yeogeukdos hand and reached three inches in front of the nameless persons back. Block it! Nameless quickly moved his feet. bang! With a loud explosion, the Chamwol Bingryun passed through the smoke and cut down dozens of trees. The surface of the cut tree was frozen white. Whoa. Nameless, soaring high into the sky, broke into a cold sweat. It was truly dangerous Wow! Before she knew it, her vision darkened. A huge shadow surrounded her entire body. As if she knew how to move like that, Yeo Geuk also launched herself into the sky. It wasnt the final blow. Unnameds eyes were shaking. In the meantime, Heocho?! Expertise in digging into psychology. Yeo Geuk-dos fist clenched coldly. Wooooow. Countless pieces of ice were created and crumbled at the same time in the empty air. The Big Star Light Cannon of the Ice Demon God Fist, which boasts the greatest power in Yeogukdo Ice Palace and delivers an explosive blow, has appeared. Grumbling. Red-hot flames soared all over the nameless body. No matter how powerful the blow is It is a blow delivered by the worlds Yeogeukdo. Even if you are the owner of the Heavenly Dragon Palace, it will be difficult to stop it without risking your life. But what after that? If I run away after blocking with my superiority, I win from then on! An unknown face that was smiling evilly suddenly looked shocked. ?! The time split into fleeting moments. I could feel the ignorance. Dam Sa-young came back into the world. And the Jincheonryonggi that filled Damsayoungs body as it came out into the world began to disappear at an incredible speed. how? why?! The magic power that was used like a beam of light according to the composition suddenly stopped in the middle. Gyeophwas speaking skills, which had expanded frighteningly, faltered. Although it created ultra-high temperature flames and a magic shield, it was unable to decisively reject the fire magic. Why did the Jincheonryonggi disappear?! The Big Star Light Cannon exploded through the flames of the Great Fire. Quaaaaaaaaaaa! With a tremendous explosion of alcohol, the unknown body fell to the ground, billowing white smoke. hmm? Yeo Geuk-do also looked quite dazed. What is this guy? Although it was a blow intended to kill him somehow, I had no idea that he would be shot down so helplessly. Faaagh! Yeo Geuk-do, who immediately went down to the ground, looked down at Mu-myeong. Pusssssss. The flames of terror had completely died down. No matter how powerful the art of speaking is, it is difficult to block the strongest Qigong technique of Bingungung, which uses all of ones might. I dont know if that speech technique was fully developed. Damn it! The ground around the fallen unknown body began to slowly freeze. Yeo Geuk-do shook his head. Thats amazing. If it had been hit properly by the Big Star Light Cannon, this much ice would not have leaked out. This is because all the ice power would have penetrated into the body and shattered the shot down target. In other words, ignorance is instinctively releasing the infiltrated ice energy out of the body. It was scary reflexes. But this is the end. Yeo Geuk-do raised his fist. Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuck. White wind gathered in his fist. Although it was not a powerful blow, it was powerful enough to cut off a persons lifeline. Goodbye. At that time, Unknowns eyes sparkled. Quaaaang! Yeogeukdo, who achieved the killing method, ran straight to the south. This is because Mu-myeong, who had already collapsed, escaped in an instant. Yeo Geuk-do ground his teeth. Even after taking that blow, you were brave! It seemed that Gyeophwas fire had blocked Bingbaeks shock wave to some extent. It was truly a regrettable moment. no. Both myself and the unknown have used up too much power. However, although anonymous was somewhat unstable, powerful magic power was still leaking out. It meant that if you dont lose your mind, you can run anyway. If you dont catch it here, youll be in trouble! In the end, Yeo Geuk-do had to make another decision. Kwaaaaang! He pulled up the last bit of his strength with a powerful advance and held out his hands forward. Beijou Twin Light Island (pW). Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Pure white waves covered Nameless. Crumbling! Blah blah blah! The entire broken and shattered ground was frozen. All the land within Yeogeukdos field of vision was frozen white. It was a unique martial art unique to Yeogeukdo that spread the shocking power of the Big Star Light Cannon by overlapping it. Cough! Yeo Geuk-do vomited blood. He suffered internal injuries due to excessive use of internal air force. Damn it. Yeo Geuk-dos face was distorted as he glared at the front. Did you miss it? It was difficult to even take a single step. Before I knew it, the unknown had become a dot in the distance and was moving forward. Although he was quite staggered, he still seemed to have a lot of power. It was truly a cockroach-like vitality. I cant help it. Soon, countless magicians will arrive. I had to get away before they came. Yeogeukdo looked at the towering peak in the distance. I have no choice but to leave the rest to the shamans successor. Huh! Huh! Now, I dont know if Im spreading the chemical daily or just jumping around. The sound of Nameless breathing was as loud as thunder. My body, mind, and magical abilities had reached their limits. But he couldnt focus on his condition. why? how? Unknowns eyes were blank, as if he had lost his mind. How can the Qin Tianlong Qi be burned? I cant do that? He noticed that the Qin Tianlong Qi was burning and Damsayoungs vitality was rapidly decreasing. Even if the Heavenly Dragon Qi can evaporate, it makes no sense for Damsayoungs expedition to be reduced. If he had been killed by a single blow, he would have disappeared in an instant. Demon Cult Leader! What on earth did you do to him?! It was then. Im out of my mind. omg! Nameless looked ahead in surprise. At the foot of Wudang Mountain, there were two men and a woman. Chaaaaaa! Joo Seo-yoon drew his sword. Lord of Heavenly Dragon Palace. Chapter 624 Episode 624 Put the world under your feet (4)Grumble. The amount of blood pouring from the nose and mouth was beyond imagination. It is excessive bleeding. The blood pouring out alone was enough to kill him. However, Joo Seo-yoon and Namgoong Dan did not let down their guard. The opponent was the owner of Cheonryonggung, who was said to be the best in the central and outer regions for his magic. Even if all blood drains from his body and he collapses, he is an opponent who cannot let down his guard. Mu-myeong looked at Joo Seo-yoon with blurry eyes. Youre a witch from the Demonic Cult. Joo Seo-yoon pointed his sword at her without saying a word. For a moment, Moo-myeong was shocked. Seongi (ɚ)?! The energy emanating from the pure white long sword was clearly demonic energy. However, the magic energy was overlaid with a strength that was beyond imagination. It was the coexistence of good and evil. Even though the power of one side was overwhelmingly weak, they coexisted without being eaten or mixed. How can you do that? She was more knowledgeable about energy than anyone else in the world. Even with her knowledge, she witnessed something that could not be interpreted. Matriarch. Dont worry. Wooooow. The strange power emanating from Namgungdans sword pressed down on Nameless shoulders. Sigh! Damn it! Her feet dug into the ground. For a moment, it seemed like gravity had become several times stronger. There are so many wounds all over the body! It exploded with a sound. This?! Nangungdan said coldly. It is the intangible sword power of the Emperors Sword, the greatest sword in the world. Kings sword type. It was a rare sword technique that allowed Namgungse to spread his reputation as the strongest martial artist and sword king throughout the Four Seas. Although he boasts flawlessness in both form and expression, the Sword Kings specialty was to freely use gravity in sync with true energy. Now, Namgungdan was using a sword technique that went beyond common sense. It was still a little clumsy, but that alone was enough pressure for the mortally wounded Moo-myeong. You cant run away. Wooooow. Joo Seo-yoons sword trembled faintly. The power contained in the sword is so strong that the sword itself trembles. Right. Even in pain that made his bones feel like they were breaking, he was able to see things that ordinary people could not see. It was Mt. Wudang. It was visible in her eyes. Slurp. The intangible good energy rising from all over Wudang Mountain was flowing into Joo Seo-yoons body. With that level of magical energy, it was normal for Joo Seo-yoon to be able to burn off the magical energy in an instant. However, the shamans spirit gently wrapped around Joo Seo-yoons blood blade and was only condensed on the sword she was holding. The energy of the highest territory in the central plains is for just one person?! Unnameds cheeks trembled. Pay it. what? Puke it out now! Nameless screamed loudly. The spiritual energy of Mt. Wudang is not something that you little girl can use and throw away! Cut off the spiritual communication with Seongi immediately! Joo Seo-yoon did not understand what Moo-myeong was saying. But I could only vaguely feel the feeling of obscurity. Anxiety, jealousy, nervousness, despair. Oooooh! With a strong cry, Joo Seo-yoons sword disappeared, shrouded in a hazy fog. I dont want to know what youve done or what evil deeds youve done to make the world sick. Joo Seo-yoons eyes sparkled. However, since the master of this church said that you are an enemy who deserves to be killed, I will just kill you here. Insolent bitch! bang! Namgung Dan added his sword power. Quad deuk! Even the anonymous shin was driven into the ground. He was the one who put all his energy into it only for the sake of his sword power. The all-out power unleashed by the head of the worlds greatest sword family made Mu Myung feel as if the blood in his veins was boiling. The corner of the nameless mouth twitched. Did you think you could stop me with half your strength! Sigh! Joo Seo-yoon and Namgung Dan were surprised. A huge snake suddenly appeared out of thin air. But the snake wasnt a real snake. The Water Snake was a magic snake made of transparent water. Hwaaaaaaa! Part of the snakes body flew out like an arrow and trapped Namgungdans head. !! Namgung Dans face turned pale. The entire upper part of my neck was submerged in water. It felt like I was falling into water. Wooooow. I was momentarily embarrassed and my sword strength became loose. And Nameless did not miss the opportunity. Flash! Mu-myeong, who used all his might to spread the fireworks, stretched out his hand towards Namgung-dans neck. Whoa whoa! Unknowns fingertips stopped touching Namgungdans neck. It was truly a relief. If it had been just a little bit later, the nameless hand would have pierced Namgungdans uvula. Pop. Pop. A long sword was stuck in an unknown persons chest. The blood flowing down the sword body soaked the ground. Thats fast. Sigh! Ugh! Ugh! Ugh! Namgungdan let out a heavy breath. Before he knew it, the wall of water that had trapped his head had disappeared. Mu-myeong looked down at Joo Seo-yoon with blurry eyes. Joo Seo-yoons eyes were cold. Her eyes, filled with determination, were truly the model of a prosecutor. Please stop. I knew it. ? I knew you bitch would make a move. A powerful shock wave exploded from Namelesss fingertips. pop! Pfft! Namgungdan was pushed back helplessly. I used my sword power to defend myself, but it was much more powerful than I thought. grasp! Nameless grabbed Joo Seo-yoons hand and the sword at the same time. I dont die. Wooooow. A strange energy came out of her body, or rather, Dan Lihus body. Even if your head is blown off, your heart explodes, and even if you pour out all the blood in your body, you will not die! You will come back to life again and again and bring the world into the arms of the Heavenly Dragon! Nameless grinned. Your body is truly appetizing. Joo Seo-yoons eyes widened. Hwaaaaaaaaa! The Heavenly Dragon Qi that came out of Dan Lihus body soon touched the spiritual power of Dan Lihu. Phew! Dan Lihus body lost its strength. thud! Joo Seo-yoon had a look of bewilderment on her face as she looked at the fallen Mu-myeong. Is he dead? Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Obviously dead. Because I didnt feel any vitality at all. But she felt an unknown sense of anxiety. Although the vitality has disappeared. She raised her head to the sky. A highly distorted red energy was wandering in the air like smoke. That energy hasnt gone away. It was then. Aaaaaaaaaaaah! A horrifying scream erupted from the red clouded smoke. Joo Seo-yoon and Namgoong Dans faces turned extremely pale. That scream-like sound contained a strange power that could not help but make a persons body stiffen. Since it is a sound that directly hits the human nerves, it cannot be blocked by magical or magical techniques. And Nameless did not miss that brief moment. Paaaaaaaa! Red smoke shot towards Joo Seo-yoon at an alarming speed. Fear appeared on Joo Seo-yoons face. no! Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuck. Red smoke spread out. The Cheonryonggi, which should have penetrated into Joo Seo-yoons Dandanjeon at once, met an intangible barrier and was scattered in all directions. what? Nameless was embarrassed. The method of stiffening the body and immediately penetrating with the Tianlongpo () has never once failed. It was a method that even the great Heavenly Dragon Palace lords had to endure helplessly. There was no reason why it wouldnt work, even if it was a woman who received the good fortune of Mt. Wudang. why? It was then. Cheonryonggi, bound by the soul of ignorance, captured one being. omg! The top of Cheonjubong Peak of Wudangsan Mountain. There was a demon god far away from here. when?! Flash! Flash! The demon gods eyes, which were black and white, captured Nameless with intense precision in hundreds of photos. When on earth did you get here?! It was before Lee Gak that he felt that Dam Sa-yeongs life was lost. In other words, Ma Cyoju can never come here. This is because there is no one who can deal with Damsayoung other than the Demon Cultist. Could it be that he flew from Guangdong Province to Hubei Province in just two days? I didnt know at the time. Seoryangs laughing voice shook the unknown soul. I didnt know when I came to Panmajeong using Daehobeops body. How long have you lived four years? ! As expected, there is a reason why he was able to use so many unconventional techniques. He has trained by acquiring the knowledge of so many palace lords for hundreds of years, so even a normal person has no choice but to become a monster. Seo-ryangs smile turned cold for an instant. I have not attained supreme enlightenment, but I am possessed by divine energy and evil spirits who follow the path of ghosts cannot be allowed to wander around this world. Whoa! The nameless Heavenly Dragon was surrounded by an intangible curtain. omg?! The intangible veil was the magical energy of the heavenly world drawn from the Heavenly Demon Island. It can be said that there is a slight difference in purity from the Magi that Seoryang currently possesses. For Mu-myeong, who could not even handle Xiliangs demonic energy, Lee Cheon-sangs innate magical energy could be said to be death itself. Its a good thing you came because you felt uneasy. No, Im glad you escaped from the hands of the palace lord. If you had died at the hands of the palace lord, you would have lived a similar life again. thud! thud! The Heavenly Dragon Qi struck the Demonic Curtain. It was a movement that made one feel the desire to escape immediately. Joo Seo-yoon and Namgung Dan looked at the scene as if fascinated. no! Nameless screamed. I cant die yet!! At that time, Seoryangs voice shook the unknown soul. Four years are just ghosts of history long past their time to die. In each of the four years, people who didnt need to die died because they didnt. Flash! Nameless looked at the huge eye that hung like an illusion in the sky of Cheonjubong Peak. The black and white of the evil spirit was reversed, and a pink glow seemed to glow within the pure white pupils. Never set foot in this world again. Fuuuuuuuuuuck! With a single burst of alcohol, the Heavenly Dragon Flag evaporated without a trace. What is it? Namgungdan looked into space with a bewildered expression. What the hell is going on? Its the death penalty. huh? Joo Seo-yoon looked at Cheon Ju-bong. Phew! Suddenly, it seemed like a strong wind was blowing, and before I knew it, Seoryang came walking from the other side of the trail. There was surprise on Namgung Dans face. Master Seo! Xu Liang said with a smile. Thank you for your hard work. No it wasnt really a hardship but anyway, how did you come all the way here? Its to settle the fight. You mean to settle a fight? Dont you have to deal with that evil sect of Damsayeong? At that time, Joo Seo-yoon said, Its over. Yes. Seo-ryang nodded. I burned all his strength and threw him into Panmajeong. . In the future, unless I allow it, he will be unable to live or die and will have no choice but to become a madman and spend eternity wandering around. Congratulations on your death sentence. What are you congratulating? No, not Dam Sa-yeong. Hmm? Joo Seo-yoon said. He smiled brightly. Except for Master, I congratulate you on reaching the level of being the best in ancient and modern times. Seo-ryang chuckled. You have strangely good senses. Someone is a master. No matter what, you are not the best in ancient times. Ive never hoped for the best, and theres no need to. Just enough power to rule the world is enough. Xu Liang turned his gaze to the north. Hmm, a hundred li. Huh? The magicians who ran away from the imperial palace are a hundred li away. Theyll attack soon. Crunch. Crunch. Seoliang turned his head this way and that, cleared his throat, and lifted the Cheonmado. Without wasting time, lets sweep them all away and go back. Chapter 625 Episode 625 Put the world at your feet (5)Lord Mun! A look of urgency appeared on Gong Yachis face. What happened? Cho Haes face turned bright red. We won! It is said that Damsayoung was imprisoned after being defeated in the battle with the cult leader. The Gyoryongjo was annihilated by the attack of the Iron Blood Castle and the Imperial Army, and not only the Celestial Dragon magicians but also the Celestial Dragon Palace Lord were all killed! bang! Gong Yachi slammed the table. its okay! He let out an exclamation. Hahaha! Gong Yachi bursts out laughing. It was the first time Chohae had seen him smile so brightly while serving Gong Yachi. Chohae bowed his head. I salute you, Master Moon. You have worked very hard so far. How much trouble do you say I had? You, who kept up with me, did more. If you know that, please give me a share later. Hahahaha! Were you also greedy for your shares? They say theres nothing in the world better than money, right? Dont worry. I already took care of your share. As expected, there is only Lord Moon. Gong Yachi laughed for a while and looked out the window. As expected, my eyes were not wrong. His face, which had always been stiff with tension, finally showed a sense of liberation. Thank you for your hard work, leader. * * * Its changed. There was a bitter look on Zhu Qings face as he looked up at the throne. sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Its really changed a lot. Although its influence did not reach the world, the imperial family boasted outstanding dignity as the support of the empire. The flames of war that spread throughout the imperial palace even reached the throne. Is that why? The majesty and majesty that Zhou Qing remembered from the past was no longer visible. It was gloomy and dark. Ancient languages of unknown meaning were written densely in red all over the walls, and the characters Cheon () and Dragon () were written on two pieces of golden silk hung from the ceiling. Zhu Qing looked up at the ceiling and saw a lifeless sight in his eyes. General. Yes, Your Majesty. Tear off that damn silk right now. I accept Your Majestys orders. So Gong-hwis hands moved like beams of light. Yikes! Two huge sheets of silk fluttered and fell to the ground. Zhu Qing looks down at the silk with sharp eyes that seem to cut. So Gong-hwi looked at his profile and sighed inwardly. It was because of Cheonryonggung and Damsayeong that the imperial palace ended up in this state. However, it was also Zhu Tianyangs fault for joining hands with him, and it was also his own fault for moving under Zhou Tianyang. I did not dare to see His Majestys face. General. Please ask, Your Majesty. I hope that the imperial palace will continue to work hard to ensure that something like this never happens again. So Gong-hwi bowed on the spot. It is my natural duty as the general of the imperial palace. I will make every effort to prevent anyone from invading the imperial palace in the future. okay. Zhu Qing sighed. Thats right. It was then. It may be in the distant future, but I dont think the majesty of the imperial palace will be trampled by the feet of weightlifters for the next hundreds of years. Zhou Qing turned his head. Zhong Zhenbaek knelt down. The Lord of the Iron Blood Castle, Song Sang Baek, presents an audience with His Majesty the Emperor. Although it wasnt a case of fighting spirit, it was the greatest example of what a top player in a powerhouse can do. Su Gonghui was not pleased with his greeting, but Zhou Qing did not think so. In other words, Geum Baek was a strong man who could wipe them out right away if he wanted to. The fact that he knelt down and bowed his head was like the entire Sapa martial forest kneeling before the imperial family. Zhu Qing received Zheng Zhongbais greeting with a satisfied face. Please wake up. yes. Anyway, what did you mean by that? Zhong Zhenbaek said with a smile. Congratulations on your great victory. Great victory? It is said that they have captured all the Heavenly Dragon magicians below the name of the Heavenly Dragon Palace Lord. ! Furthermore, it is said that Dam Sa-yeong was defeated and imprisoned at the hands of Seo-ryang, the leader of the Heavenly Demon Church. Zhou Qings eyes twinkled. Is it true? Of course. If you dont believe me, just ask me directly. Directly? It was then. Hoo, this is the royal temple where only the emperor can sit, right? Zhou Qing and Su Gonghui looked back in surprise. I dont know when Seo-ryang came in, but he was stroking his chin while looking at Taesa. Its the height of extravagance that makes you think its the throne of the throne. If you sit in that seat, youll feel very uncomfortable. Zhu Qing opened his mouth. you? Xu Liang smiled. What do you think? I will rule the world as an emperor from now on. Can I sit down for just once? So Gong-hwi shouted hysterically. What nonsense! At that time, Zhu Qing raised his hand to block Xiao Gonghui. he asked in a serious voice. How was Damsayeong? Xu Liang shook his head. He was strong. But I was stronger. He was imprisoned? okay. Why didnt you kill him? Its too easy to kill. Youre probably experiencing hellish pain right now. Zhou Qing smiled faintly. Im not putting you in prison. If its a prison, its a prison. Whats important is that his soul will suffer for hundreds or thousands of years. Its a place that wont just make you crazy. I see. Only then did a feeling of relief appear on Zhu Qings face. You really had a hard time. Yes, it was a lot of trouble. But how did you get here? Looking at the series of movements that have occurred so far, it doesnt seem to make sense for you to be here now. We have to make sense of things that dont make sense. Only then can we rule the world. Im sure Im not under the Celestial Dragon Palaces magic right now, right? Do you want me to pinch you? Thats it. Zhou Qing burst out laughing. Khahahaha! That loud laugh contained joy, sadness, anger, and futility. Isnt this an amazing life? I wonder what it would have been like if I hadnt met you. You probably havent seen anything good, you know? Yeah, you know. Zhou Qing lowered his head. Thank you. So Gong-hwis eyes widened. Your Majesty! If it werent for you, I would still be leading a miserable life. Its all thanks to you. Xu Liang shook his head. Thanks to you, our work has become quite easy. In the end, we have helped each other, so it is okay to say that. The emperor of a country must not bow his head. Zhou Qing straightened his back and looked at the throne. Do you want to sit there? I dont want to have it, but I would like to sit down and see it. Sit down. So Gong-hwi shouted. Your Majesty! That is not possible! noisy. Zhu Qing silenced Xiao Gonghui with just one word and stretched out his hand to the throne. I am the benefactor of the imperial palace and the benefactor of the world. I am not asking for a kingdom, nor am I offering to take my life. Would it be such a big deal to just sit on the throne once? Xu Liang chuckled. I got permission, so lets sit down somewhere. I see. He climbed the stairs to the royal palace. Sararak. The wind blowing from far away hovered at his feet. Xu Liangs eyes wavered. It is a seat where only the highest ruler of the Central Plains can sit. Imperial Palace Imperial Emperor. Although he was revered as the god of the Demonic Murim, even in his eyes, the emperors throne seemed great. Xu Liang closed his eyes. Sabak. As he climbed one more flight of stairs, the wind at his feet shook his long gun. Flap! It wasnt the demon robe he usually wore. The long robe he was wearing now was the black dragon robe worn by Lee Cheon-sang. The finishing between the dragon robe was a dark green color that went well with black, and a vivid dragon () that looked as if it would jump out at any moment was engraved in golden thread on the back. The jangpo that Lee Cheon-sang wore was a Seoryang clothing that was repaired by the best chimsen masters in Mado. Clothes that I vowed not to touch until I took control of the world. When I entered the imperial palace wearing those clothes, it really felt like I had the whole world. Sabak. I climbed the stairs again. Youve finally come this far. In fact, considering the military power of the Church of the Heavenly Demon, the public sentiment of the residents south of the Yangtze River, and the financial and information power, it was already safe to call the Church of the Heavenly Demon an empire. However, that did not mean that he immediately became the master of the world. Although he could exercise the same influence as an omnipotent emperor in the lands south of the Yangtze River, not everyone considered him an emperor who occupied half of the central plains. But now. This moment when I received a greeting from the emperor who defeated not only Damsayoung but also Tianlonggong and never bowed his head to anyone. Xiliang was finally convinced. That he had reached the highest point in the world. Sabak. Sabak. The dragon carved on its back looked as if it was alive and moving due to the shaking dragon robe. Master. Lee Cheon-sang came to mind. He is nearly seven feet tall, has wide shoulders, has an ultimate body that can only be described as having entered the realm of perfection, and possesses an innate magical energy that can easily be considered the energy of Mother Nature itself, yet has the dignity of a god. The invincible demon who maintained the. Do you see it? The emperor and the general of the imperial palace. One of the best players in the midfield, Iron Blood Lord Song Sang Baek, was also looking up at his back. I have finally reached the top of the highest mountain in the world. Wooooow. The Cheonmado, which had been left at a distance, exploded with a strong sword strike. Xu Liang smiled. Although Lee Cheon-sangs voice did not suit him at all, his very kind voice seeped into his ears. Good job. There was no need for praise mixed with fancy rhetoric. There was no need for everyones celebration or for the demons to shout. Just a word to say that you had a hard time. Lee Cheon-sangs words touched Seo-ryangs heart. Grumbling. Tears flowed from his eyes. The hellish life up until now, the fun past, and the history of my intense life flashed by like a flash of light. He was born in the most miserable place in the world, without knowing the face of his family, and wandered around the world. He suffered all kinds of abuse under the evil man named Dam Sa-yeong, and eventually died a miserable death. From gaining a new life and ascending to the top of the Demonic Forest, to now having acquired everything in the world. Now I have achieved both the freedom I dreamed of and the power I never wanted. Flap! Seo Liang, sitting on the throne with his dragon robe flapping, looked down at the main hall of the imperial palace. Wooooow. Xiliangs eyes shone brightly. The tears that fell evaporated, and the sense of liberation of a person who achieved his dream was captured in those majestic eyes. Huh. The presence that seemed to soar through the sky gradually became low and spread throughout the entire imperial palace. Xu Liang smiled. As I ascended to the most prestigious position and looked down upon the world, I realized that my lifes struggle was ultimately in vain. However, the struggle to gain that one enlightenment was all worth it. He slowly closed his eyes. When I closed my eyes, I saw nine heavenly demons and twenty-six religious leaders looking at me in a fantasy that did not exist in reality. I have finally reached heaven. Phew. Suddenly, a strong wind blew. That too for a while. Seo-ryang, who was sitting in the royal palace, disappeared like a ghost. Chapter 626 Episode 626. A story in the reign (1)Three months later. The weather is really nice. Namgungryong looked up at the sky with admiring eyes. Its still chilly in the northern part of the Central Plains, but Guangdong Province is surprisingly warm. It wont be strange for people who havent learned Negong to feel hot. I see. Namgunghwas face also showed a hint of excitement. This is your first time coming to Guangdong Province. Is this your first time too? You know. I only trained at the closed museum to meet. Its not just Guangdong Province, there are many regions I havent explored yet. Thats true. Namgunghwas excitement was a kind of excitement. There were many areas south of the Yangtze River that had been controlled by the Mado Murim for generations. In particular, Hunan and Guangdong provinces were areas where the power of the magic school was very strong, and even the martial arts faction, which had a fairly large distribution, were reluctant to enter. Among them, Guangdong Province was the region with the greatest influence. There are hundreds of thousands of mountains in Guangdong Province. And there is the Heavenly Demon God Church on Mount Hapmandaesan. In other words, it would not be an exaggeration to say that the entire Guangdong Province and even the Guangxi Province was the land of the Heavenly Demon Church. The influence of Shinism was so strong that the Murim people of the right faction had to disguise themselves to come down to Guangdong, the southernmost part of the Central Plains. But who would have imagined that, let alone a disguise, one would be able to walk around proudly with the four letters Uicheon Geomse (x섦q) engraved on ones clothes? Oh, by the way, sister. why? I heard your father told you to bring a sword for your sister? Did you take it? Namgunghwa took out a small dagger from his pocket. Its here. Uicheon Geomryeong (x섦). sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It is a new sign that the Namgung family is trying to create and a symbol of absolute command. It was a sacred item that only the head of the family could carry, and it was also a symbol of military power that could hold and sway all warriors in the household. Namgungryong looked at the dagger with curious eyes. This is the dagger that will become the new divine Uicheon Sword Spirit? thats right. Why does it look a bit crude? It doesnt even have a sharp edge. Its just steel, right now? Namgunghwa shrugged his shoulders. They said that Shingyo has the best blacksmith in Jungwon. He said he would ask him to do it. Oh? This isnt the finished product? Ugh. Anyway, its too much to be sick of this right now. Thats why I asked, too. By the way Surprise appeared on Namgungryongs face as he examined the dagger. Its not regular season, is it? Do you want to listen? yes? Namgunghwa threw a dagger at Namgungryong. Namgungryongs eyes widened for a moment as he suddenly picked up the dagger. Oh, its really heavy? yes? Did you manage to carry it in your arms? Im used to it now. What kind of iron is this? From what I heard, they combined Ocheol (F) to be used for Hyeoncheol (F) paint and White Hancheol (ɫF). I guess thats why such an odd color came out. Namgungryongs eyes wavered. Do you want to paint Hyeoncheol? Yes. I heard that the leader of the church saved it for me? Hyeoncheol was a treasure among treasures that was more difficult to obtain than the perennial cold iron, which was famous for being rare in the martial arts world. In terms of rarity, it is incomparable to 1000-year-old iron, and its strength and weight are especially evaluated as unprecedented. In some cases, it cost hundreds of thousands of gold, or even a million taels, to find the weight of a single pipe of iron. Oh my this is my first time seeing a sword made entirely of iron. Its my first time seeing it. I didnt even know it was this heavy. I heard that melting the iron itself is almost impossible. I heard that even if you heat it for several days, it wont melt unless you use the furnace that the old master of Sacheon has? Thats a bit of an exaggeration. Anyway, its true that there are no more than five people in the midfield who have a workshop that can handle Hyeon-cheol. And one of them is in Protestantism? I guess so. Namgungryong turned his head to the south. Hundred Thousand Mountains could be seen in the distance. Namgungryong, who was quietly looking at the Hundred Thousand Mountains Mountain, suddenly said. Isnt it amazing when you think about it? What else? It was during the review meeting before. At the Cheonjung branch. huh. At that time, the leader suggested that we all gather together again next year. You said so. But we couldnt get together. To be honest, I was preparing. Namgunghwa shook his head. There was nothing we could do because the situation was like that. After that, all sorts of things happened throughout the midfield. Of course. I didnt see you again, but I can still vividly see Master Seos confident eyes and voice. I never thought Id see such a unique person in my life. Me too um. why? Namgungryong narrowed his eyes. Sister, are you really interested in the religious leader? Namgunghwa blinked. why not? . I dont know what you want, but Im not that easy of a person. People like people, but is there anything easy or difficult? Huh? You took a hit? Hi-Hi. Well Actually, Master Seo isnt bad either. No, its not that bad, but it wont be easy to find a husband like that. As expected, isnt it? Yes. But I wont marry Mr. Seo. Well, he probably has no intention of marrying me either. why? Namgoonghwa narrowed his eyes. Because a man who is too busy has no choice but to neglect his family. Namgungryong chuckled. If youre a person in power, thats true. Huh? What does that mean? So youre saying that the religious leader is not a powerful person? Let me correct this. An ordinary person in power would be like that. I dont know what youre talking about? Namgungryong pointed his finger to the sky. He is higher than the emperor, the most powerful person in the world, right? ?! Master Seo just rules and doesnt rule. Thats what a god would do or something. Huh. The majority of people in the world still dont know his true appearance, but sooner or later, everyone will find out. Behind the emperor who rules the world, there is a monster that no one can overcome. Namgunghwa frowned. But you. Yes sister. It seems like you really have a crush on Teacher Seo. Of course. Do you know? If I look good to the leader, he might give me a nice seat. Really, my younger brother has changed a lot too. The guy who didnt say things like that easily, even as a joke, now knows how to say things quite slyly. Namgung-hwa was happy to see such changes in her younger brother. If a person becomes too strong, they will break at some point, so it is better to have a certain degree of flexibility. There was a lot of unnecessary talk. Just go a little further and its Shingyo. Lets hurry up and run. Paaaaang! Namgunghwa unfolded the divine law. Namgungryong was startled and hurriedly followed suit. Lets go together, sister! The brother and sister, who quickly reached the outskirts of Hibmandaesan Mountain, soon witnessed an amazing sight. her?! Numerous workers were banging hammers here and there. It was a major construction project spanning dozens of miles. It seemed like a huge wall was being built again in front of the old castle of the Heavenly Demon Church that towered in the distance. Namgungryong stuck out his tongue. Are you trying to expand your territory? Rather than expanding, its about realizing Master Seos dream. A dream? I heard from my father. The leader of the Seo clan was greatly impressed when he saw the Iron Blood Castle. There are civilians living in the outer walls of the Iron Blood Castle, right? They are protected by the Iron Blood Castle. Oh, thats right. It looks like the leader liked that too. He wants to create a separate area where people can live. Of course, within the confines of the new religion. Incredible. It will take at least ten years for the construction to be completed. In fact, the perimeter of the castle walls alone must be enormous. It seems that less than ten years will be enough to create a foundation and even build a building within it. But are the civilians who will live here randomly selected? I dont know about that. And I heard that Mines family will live here first before the civilians? 100 million?! Most of the demons belonging to the Protestant Church are scattered throughout Guangdong Province. They said they would bring them in first. They said they would not spare any support for housing and living expenses, so I guess they will welcome them with open arms. Namgungryong looked around the construction site with envious eyes. Its different. what? Principal Seo. You have gone into a completely different realm. To put it somewhat vulgarly, the waters you play in are completely different. Namgung Hwa chuckled. Because he has become the absolute best in the world and competes for supremacy in all times and times, except for the former religious leader. Even the former religious leader could not have the world at his feet like the former religious leader. Thats right. Namgungryong smiled. It was an expression filled with bitterness, admiration, joy, and passion. It would be a blessing to be able to live in the same era as such a person. If you think so, you are truly amazing. Many people will probably be jealous of you, Master Seo. If you see the leader just once, you wont even dare to be jealous. Thats right. Lets go. Paaaaaa! The two of them climbed Mt. Hundred Thousand Mountains in an instant. The Namgung siblings must have achieved outstanding achievements so far. His divine method was so fast that it could not even be compared to before. Even at that speed, his breathing was extremely stable. The experience of his family being ravaged by enemies. That humiliating experience actually helped the two reach a higher level. It became a stimulus to help. Is that why? Among the later political faction exponents of the time, there has not yet been a later exponent comparable to the two. The world has changed like that. Time has passed like that. A black beard begins to grow under the nose of an immature child, and a newly married woman begins to grow. One couple suddenly had a child running around the yard. A force that had been praised by everyone disappeared without a trace, and a third-rate military officer who started out small suddenly grew into a martial arts sect that represented the region. A world of repeated rise and fall. . The wind of change was blowing slowly but surely. There you are, sister. I know, too. Understood ! The two people took a powerful leap and stood at the main gate of the outer castle of the Heavenly Demon Church. Wow. Namgung-ryong mouthed. I looked up at the castle with my mouth wide open. It was truly an overwhelming appearance. Its grandeur was on a different level from other groups. Namgunghwas face was also filled with admiration. Its terrifying. Right? Yes. Its like looking at a small country. It seems like its even bigger than Iron Blood Castle. Thats right. The two people who were looking around the outer castle in a daze suddenly came to their senses and approached the gatekeeper. Flash! The gatekeeper. The eye light spewed fire. Namgungryong flinched without even realizing it. The magical energy emanating from the Water Gate Guards eyes was truly sharp. He realized it once again. The world is gradually becoming one. Namgunghwa opened his mouth. We Are you descendants of the Namgung family? Huh? Oh, thats right. How did you know? The gatekeeper did not answer her words. Open the gate. Googoo googung! The gate opened with a deafening roar. The gatekeeper lowered his head. The Lord of the Nangong family is waiting for you. Please come inside. Namgungryong, who was blinking in embarrassment, soon touched Namgunghwas side. Answer me. Namgunghwa whetted his appetite. thank you. It was nothing. So the two people went inside. The two wont know. They would never know that the Heavenly Demon Church is not an organization that allows entry so easily. If an order had not been given from the highest level, it would have taken half a day just to pass through the outer castle. Kugugoogung! The gate closed with another heavy roar. Chapter 627 Episode 627 A story in the reign (2)Are you here? The siblings bowed their heads. father. Namgung Dan smiled benevolently. You guys are amazing. yes? In just a couple of months of not seeing each other, my skills have improved amazingly. I can tell without saying that I havent wasted a single moment. Namgoong Dan was not the type of person to praise his children a lot. This was because they were concerned that their children might become conceited. However, after the family collapsed, his personality changed a little. The world is rough. You never know when you might be separated from your family. Even his father, who was called the best swordsman in the world, passed away in vain. We have to do our best when we can see each other. Even then, if you let someone go first, you will regret not being able to treat them better, as it is between blood relatives. Namgungryong scratched his head as if embarrassed. Its still a long way off. I cant even think of learning the Kings Sword. Thats natural. The Kings Sword is the best art of the Kings Sword. Rather, its even more amazing that you, who havent even mastered the Changgung Sword, understand at least part of the nine points of the Kings Sword. ha ha ha. Namgunghwa grumbled. I guess its over now, father. Hmm? What? The girl who was so serious has run out of money. Rather than handing over the position to the head of the family, just give it to me. I will try to save the family properly. Namgungryong said in confusion. What do you mean? Its just that my way of looking at the world has changed a little. Oh hey, it looks like this guy wants to become the head of the family? Thats not it! Namgungdan chuckled. Leave the joke at that. You both had a hard time getting to Yes. Yes. But we are ourselves too, but Surprise appeared on Namgunghwas face. Father, what are you wearing? Namgoong Dan always adhered to neat attire. The reason was that as the head of a family, he could not show a disheveled appearance. He was now wearing clothes that only workers would wear. I must have seen it on the way. It was under construction, right? yes. Construction is not only happening there. The outer castle of Shingyo is also under construction. The old building is being torn down and a new one is being built. This will probably take two to three years. Wow! Are you sure your father works with you too? Namgungdan nodded. What can I do if I have no choice but to eat and eat? During the day, I work with the workers, and in the evening, I have a drink with the leaders here and talk about various things. Hey. Namgungryong smiled. You look very comfortable. Hehe, did you see it? Yes. Its the brightest expression Ive ever seen on your fathers face. Namgoongdan burst out laughing. I didnt know that spending each day without thinking could be such a happy thing. As the head of the Namgung family, I shouldnt spend time like this, but I plan to stay here and work with the workers for a while. Namgunghwa snorted. The leaders of the new church must be proud. The worlds Namgung family is helping with the construction along with the workers. You brat, dont talk like that. Everyone was trying to stop me, saying I dont have the honor to meet the religious leader. Well I guess I had to. But thats all I have to do for today. Since you guys are here, I have to go into the inner palace. Please follow me. Namgungdan took the siblings to the inner city gate. The guards of the protective court guarding the castle gate bowed their heads. See you, the head of the Nangung family. Namgungdan waved his hand. You dont have to greet me like that every time. no. These are my children I told you about earlier. May I come in? of course. Kugugoogung! The gate was opened. The identification process was extremely simple. No, it was at a level where there were almost no formalities. The outer castle was an outer castle, but since the leadership and religious leaders lived in the inner castle, it was normal for the procedures to be much more complicated. Nevertheless, believing in Namgung Dan and letting him go meant that his status was comparable to that of the highest leadership of the Protestant Church. Wow Namgunghwas face was filled with ecstasy as he looked around the Shingyo temple. This is the Heavenly Demon Church. The introspection was definitely different from the extroversion. Its not particularly flashier, but the atmosphere is different. The buildings looked a little more old-fashioned yet practical, and the stone statues erected along the roadside were surprisingly elaborate. Im excited for no reason. A subtle tension appeared on Namgungryongs face. Namgungdan chuckled. If youre that nervous, the demons here will be upset. yes? You cant trust the owner who shows you sincere kindness, but you are a very nervous and glaring guest? I dont think that would be a pity. Ah Namgungryong cleared his throat. Namgungdan nodded. But I completely understand your feelings as well. Peoples hearts are difficult to understand unless you look at them from each persons perspective. If you are uncomfortable, it is okay to show discomfort. Its okay to be like this and its okay to be like that. It sounded like something out of nowhere. However, Namgung-hwa felt a subtle sage in his fathers words. Youve changed. surely. Since he was an outstanding martial artist, I couldnt tell if he had grown further than before. In the first place, the gap was so large that it was impossible to read. However, my fathers personality definitely seemed to have become more flexible than before. It wasnt long ago that the Heavenly Demon Church was called the strongest and worst group in the martial arts world Namgunghwa smiled and looked around. As expected, you cant be sure without seeing it in person. At that time, Namgung-hwa caught the eye of a horse busily crossing the street. Namgung Hwa chuckled. I guess its a place where Protestants live. hmm? Looking at it, it doesnt seem like your skills are that great. You have the air of a scholar, but you look very sloppy, dont you think? Oh, you mean that guy? Namgungdan said calmly. This is Hu Yaoseong. yes? He is the entire military force of the Heavenly Demon God Church in Hoyo Castle. Huh! Nangonghwa was startled and looked at Huo Yaoseong. Ho Yo-seong, who was running around in a hurry, also seemed to have discovered this direction. He smiled and waved. Matriarch! There were no other neighbors here. Namgung Dan smiled and waved his hand. Are you very busy? Its okay! Would you like to have another drink later tonight? I like it. Haha! Ill see you at night then! Oh, by the way Ho Yaoseong smiled and looked at the Nangung siblings. I have received the report. They are truly talented people. The head of the family can be proud of them. Namgoongdan blushed. I never boasted. Youre embarrassed. Then Im leaving! Sure. Hu Yaosheng ran down the street again. Namgungryong opened his mouth like a carp. That person is Ho Yo-seong, the commander-in-chief of the Heavenly Demon Church, Mannoe Seosaeng (fX)?! Yes. I dont look like that at all, do I? Its easy to say, but if you say it out loud, youll look like an idiot like no other in the world. I could never have imagined that such a person would be a great soldier who established the martial arts system of his time. Namgungdan clicked his tongue. Didnt I tell you time and time again that you shouldnt judge a persons abilities or character based on their appearance? No thats it Even though he looks like that, he is one of the most powerful figures in the Protestant Church. He is the only person who can even tell a joke to the religious leader. Huh! Its a shame. Be sure to remember. Among the evil people active in the martial arts world, there are far more people who look good on the outside. If you make the mistake of making hasty judgments based solely on appearances, your life will be ruined. The faces of the Namgung siblings turned red. It was something I already knew, but I couldnt fully acquire that knowledge. It occurred to me once again that there are many people in the world who cannot judge with their own common sense. By the way, Hwa-ah, did you bring the Uicheon Sword Spirit? Yes! Here. Namgungdan, who received the sword spirit from Namgunghwa, nodded. This should be enough. Namgungryong asked with a curious face. But are there such excellent craftsmen in your fathers religion? hmm? I heard that this dagger is made of Hyeoncheol? I heard that Hyeoncheol is the finest iron that even the most famous craftsmen of the time could not handle easily. Of course, there are many skilled craftsmen in Shingyo. But the person who will forge this sword is not a craftsman. Yes? Then who creates Uicheon Sword Spirit? Namgoong Dan smiled. I am the leader of the Seo cult. Yes?! The Namgung siblings were surprised. Do you know how to hammer a hammer? Of course, Teacher Seo is not a blacksmith. But how? I dont know about that. I guess they have their own methods. Namgungdan pointed across the street with his chin. Lets go to where the leader is. Yes? Oh yes! Two people followed Namgungdan. Although it wasnt as big as the outer castle, the inner castle was also wide enough to make your mouth drop. Even though they walked much faster than ordinary people, the Demon God Palace, the religious leaders residence, did not appear. However, the Namgung siblings did not think that the time was long. This is because I was busy looking at the surrounding buildings and the people walking between them. Its really amazing. Namgunghwa stuck out his tongue. No one is nervous about us, right? Thats right. This makes us feel even more foolish for being nervous. I know yeah. Not all of these people are friends with political faction figures, so I dont know how they can be so indifferent. At that time, Namgungdan spoke. The Heavenly Demon Church is the core of the world. yes? Its only been three months since Damsayoung disappeared, but the world is stabilizing at an alarming rate. And at the center of it all is the Heavenly Demon Church. Additionally, the imperial palace proudly announced that it supports the Heavenly Demon Church. ah! As for the Mainers, there is no reason to pay any more attention to the factional Murim people coming into Shingyo. Namgunghwa shook his head. No matter what, this atmosphere feels overly peaceful. Its been a while since the fighting ended Because I believe it. yes? They are able to do this because they believe in the power and ability of the religious leader whom they worship as a god, and in the skills of the super-adepts who are hiding in various parts of the castle even at this moment. Namgunghwa looked around with startled eyes. Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There are experts in hiding? Of course. More than half of them are so secretive that even with Abby Lees skills, their hiding places cannot be detected. !! Do you understand? The Church of the Heavenly Demon is a battle of divination. No expert in the world can mess with the Church of the Heavenly Demon. Even if we can deal with all the hidden masters, there is another demon god who talks about the best of old and new in the Demon God Palace. Namgungdan smiled. Why is there a reason for the name Shingyo? Would it have been named Heavenly Demon? The Seo sect itself is already a member of the Church of the Heavenly Demon. In other words, the current Heavenly Demon God Church is the best of all time. The Namgung siblings looked at each other. And the two realized. After hearing their fathers words, they felt similar emotions. Surprise, envy, and a hint of bitterness. No one can touch this. I was surprised and envious of the fact that I had entered the invincible and absolutely invincible Iron Fortress. Furthermore, I felt an unavoidable bitterness at the fact that the organization was the Church of the Heavenly Demon. Well, were here. Namgungdans eyes lit up. There. This is the palace and temple where the leader of the Demon Gods Religion lives. Finally, the three people arrived in front of the Demon Gods Palace. Chapter 628 Episode 628 A story in the reign (3)Lets see. Flap! When I unfolded the huge cotton blanket, it was over one sheet lengthwise and widthwise. The outside of the silk blanket had a colorful dragon pattern engraved on it. A silk blanket made by the best chimseong master in the Jungwon region would be worth a thousand gold in itself. And the right end of the blanket. There, the words Lee Cheon-sang, the 35th generation leader of the Heavenly Demon God Religion, and the only demon god, were richly embroidered on it. Well, okay. This should be enough. In fact, he wont care if its all torn apart. Because what matters is the heart. But after all, isnt a good thing a good thing? Its ridiculous that a man who is the leader of the Heavenly Demon Church and is worth ten thousand demons would take any blanket. Xiliang looked around. Its desolate. The scorched earth felt strangely eerie, as if it were a city of the dead. The crumbling castle walls were proof of the passage of time. There were quite a few intact buildings left, but with most of the buildings falling apart, the sight of this place was like a huge graveyard. Seoliang looked around with calm eyes and looked down at the ground. Its very oily. Can I use it as a cemetery? It would be better to build a cemetery and erect a statue. Perhaps the teacher will scold you and tell you to mind your own business and not make unnecessary repairs. But I tried not to think about it until then. I am the great Heavenly Demon who created the world of magic. Who would dare say something if they said they would erect a statue for Master? Moreover, the teacher will not click his tongue since he plans to make it himself rather than using a laborer. Xi Liang touched the ground. Pusssssss. The land with a radius of three feet was completely destroyed. It wasnt cracked or broken. It was literally close to evaporation. Since the ground suddenly collapsed, it was normal for Seoryang to also fall headlong into the ground. However, he remained standing there thanks to the trick of levitating. With a blanket. This width and depth should be enough. In my heart, I wanted to build a shrine that stretched dozens of miles. But thats not something that even Lee Cheon-sang would want. Furthermore, Seoryang also did not want to be shaken by such hardships. We can erect statues for heroes who have accomplished great feats. However, if too much land is taken, the civilians will lose just the same amount of land. A scope that is neither too broad nor too narrow. If you build a graveyard just this wide and erect a large statue next to it, that would be enough. Seoliang looked at the huge stones piled up on one side. It was marble brought directly from Daeri, Yunnan. There were hundreds of marble slabs of the highest quality piled up. He stretched out his hand. Wooooow. The heavy marbles naturally came to mind. It was a large and spacious stone, with one plate weighing nearly 1,000 pounds. Even though he lifted as many as ten such marble slabs, there was no change in Seo-ryangs expression. It was the power of Yeomramashin, who was said to compete for supremacy in all times and times with Lee Cheon-sang, the leader of the Armed Forces Squadron who had reached the status of a god. Of course, even that wasnt my best effort. Slurp. Seo-ryang moved the marble delicately and placed it on the hole. Hmm, good. Seo-ryangs fingers moved in a circular motion. thud! thud! Marble pieces cut into circles fell to the ground. The circular marble was placed on the floor of the cemetery. It fit perfectly without a single error. done. Seoyang went into the tomb and spread out the blanket. This is right? He smiled and looked up at the sky. I read traces of innate magic energy remaining here. This is probably the right place. Even if its not, its too much trouble to work on it again, so just assume its here. Although he said it as a joke, Seo-ryang was convinced. It was at this exact spot that Lee Cheon-sang turned into light. I had no doubt that this was the place where the human Lee Cheon-sang died. Flap! After laying down the blanket, Seo-ryang came out again and cut an identical marble board and placed it on top of my blanket. Seo-ryangs hands were moving busily. Lets go! Marble was also placed on the inner wall to prevent soil from intruding even for a moment. Although it did not fit perfectly because it was angled, the earth and stones were melted with the flames of Guyumagong and it was firmly fixed. Well, its almost finished. Grumbling. In an instant, Seoryangs eyes turned into demon eyes. Googoo googung! The piles of dirt on the surrounding land came to mind. The flames of Old Yuma Flower rose in the rising earth. The soil instantly burned black and soon became thick and sticky. Seoliang filled the cemetery with soil that was almost liquid. Cheeeeeeeee! The temperature of the area in contact with the marble surface was lowered as much as possible. Because the marble is so thick, it will not break. Seoliangs work continued. Kaaaang! Cheeeeeeeee! After several rounds of work, a huge tomb made of round marble was revealed. Cheeeeeek! Its marble, but because all that was left was shaved, melted, and then cooled, it didnt have its unique luster. Seo-ryang whetted his appetite. Please take a look at this. It took a lot of hard work to make. Still, it was evident that he put in an effort. The color was somewhat dark, but as time went by, the gloss of the surface was coming back to life. Seo-ryang, who was quietly looking at the graveyard, dragged two liquor bottles into the water. It is the Six Heavenly Heart Pillar. He picked one of them and sprinkled alcohol all over the cemetery. Its the liquor that Master loved so much. Now that I think about it, you didnt teach me something really important. You didnt even leave a book on how to make it, right? A bottle of six thousand heart liquor ran out in an instant. A heavy yet refreshing scent vibrated throughout the area. Tsk tsk. Seoliang, who sat down in front of the grave, uncorked the remaining bottle and drank it straight down. Huh! Good! Xu Liang grinned. Did you know this? If you drink it at a freezing temperature, it will be much smoother than when you drink it plain. Well, since you like strong liquor, it might not suit your palate. Seoryangs eyes, who were looking at the tomb with a smile, slowly twinkled. It took quite a while. The luster of the marble tomb has become more vivid than before. I was planning to spread a blanket here in the future, right? That future was the time when I would take control of the world. Ah! I see weve talked about this topic before. Xiliang rested his chin. Actually I thought it would be faster than this. Im only saying this to Master, but when I met Dam Sa-yeong again, for just a moment, I thought about ripping that guys head out and burning the entire Jungwon to the ground. It wasnt just something I said. This was sincere. But he did not kill Dam Sa-yeong. Because someone will get hurt. Human lives should not be compared with numbers. But Seoliang knew. If Dam Sa-yeong had been killed on Mt. Wudang, the entire central plain would have been stained with blood. And that countless civilians would have lost their lives in that fight. Xiliang didnt want that. I went around and around a bit, but I arrived at my destination anyway. Im feeling a bit groggy. Seoryang, who was quietly looking at the graveyard, immediately smiled. I dont think Ill be able to see you again in the future. I probably wont even try to see you again in the first place. Im sure Im too busy and Im thinking of running around here and there and having fun. Wooooow. Before Seoryangs eyes, Eugenes figure appeared like a fantasy. So, I would like to see your face one last time. Whoa! As part of Panmajeongs forces were brought in, the surrounding scenery, excluding the cemetery, changed in an instant. New sprouts sprouted on the ruined land. Wherever the half-collapsed castle wall went, a lively town soon emerged. The sky was blue and the temperature was good. And next to the graveyard, there was a huge statue standing over seven feet tall. The identity of the statue was Lee Cheon-sang. The image of the Absolute, sitting in Taesa Temple and looking down at the world with a languid expression, was as vivid as if it were real. Xu Liangs eyes wavered. When I saw the statue of Lee Cheon-sang created with Panmajeongs efforts, I really wanted to make it right away. Is this me? And next to the statue. A huge man appeared, with his left hand behind his back and his right hand stroking the statue. Xu Liang smiled. Are you here? S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. OK. Ohh? Thats fascinating. What do you mean? I was planning to summon the master in my memory with the power of Panmajeong. I guess so. But I think the Master who is in front of me right now is real? Its both real and fake. You can think of me as the person I was when you fell headlong while climbing the Mythological Mirror. I know. Thats why Im a little surprised. Is that so? yes. Lee Cheon-sang approached Seo-ryang. His blunt expression was the same as before. But for some reason, there was a sense of composure that was felt only by Master Jeoksong and Hyeon Cheon Jin-in. dump! Lee Cheon-sang sat across from Seo-ryang. As I sat like that, it felt as if Lee Cheon-sangs soul had come back to life from the graveyard. Why did you throw away the bottle? Xu Liang chuckled. I sprayed it so you could eat it. But now that I think about it, it didnt really mean anything. Give me whatever you were drinking. Here you go. Lee Cheon-sang took the bottle and poured the contents into his mouth. Xiliang cleared his throat. You eat a lot. hmm. Lee Cheon-sang frowned. Its so cold. Isnt it soft? Its still a mild drink. Dont make it cold, drink it at lukewarm temperature. This is mild? Anything weaker than this is not alcohol, its just a drink. Its okay. I like it soft. I made a mountain of it, and it ended up going into the stomach of someone who doesnt even know how to drink. Is that so? Lee Cheon-sang, who was quietly watching Seo-ryang, spoke with a particularly serious expression. listen carefully. yes? The ingredient is rice from Sichuan. I tried using grains from other places, but they didnt taste as good as the rice from Sichuan. What are you saying all of a sudden? In fact, what is really important is the fermentation process. Rice and medicinal ingredients are mixed and fermented properly at an appropriate temperature, and then three hundred days later, they are exposed to air for three days. First of all, lets talk about temperature Surprise appeared on Seo-ryangs face. . Lee Cheon-sang was now teaching the recipe for making Yukcheon-simju. It was a silken manufacturing method created by Lee Cheon-sang himself through numerous trials and errors, and had not been revealed to anyone. . It was a strange feeling. They said it was neither real nor fake, but looking at things like this, it seemed like it was really Lee Cheon-sang. My heart was shaken once again. What are you doing? yes? Its a method of making silk that you wont hear about anywhere else. Dont be distracted and try to listen properly. It will be difficult to memorize. I understand. Lets focus from now on. Please tell me again from the beginning. . . It is best to use rice grown in Sacheon. And Lee Cheon-sangs lecture did not end even after half an hour had passed. Chapter 629 Episode 629 A story in the reign (4)Hello. The black and white pair slightly lowered their heads. Are you here? Namgungdan said with a smile. I came to see the leader. We made a promise, but are you still inside? Hes probably not here right now. I heard he has a place to visit for a while. Oh really? Ill be back soon. Would you like to wait inside? Namgoong Dans eyes widened. Is that okay? The Demon God Palace is the largest and most sacred place of the Heavenly Demon God religion. The Demon God Palace was a place where even the highest-ranking leaders of the Protestant Church could not reside unless permission was given. However, the head of the Namgung family, one of the best families of the political faction, was told to come into the Demon God Palace and wait. It was time for the black and white pair to open their mouths. You are the religious leaders honored guests. Everyone turned their heads. Mudam was walking there. Mudam said with a smile. For the demons of our church, the Demon Gods Palace is a sacred and inviolable territory, but isnt it true that we can bow our heads to the church leaders guests like we demons do? Namgungdan bowed his head. Great protection law. Mudam also bowed his head. The teacher gave this person a word. If he cant come on time, I want you to have tea with me. Oh, did you? Lets go in. Then I will shame you. So the four people entered the Demon Gods Palace. Namgunghwa looked at Mudam with curious eyes. Mudam asked without even turning his head. Is there something on this old mans face? Namgunghwa was surprised. Huh! Oh, thats not it. But how can you stare at this old mans face? Because its fascinating. It was a bold answer. Mudam burst into laughter. What is so surprising? Namgoonghwa instinctively knew when to show her true intentions and when to be polite. So she spoke honestly. I heard that the Great Protection Law of the Heavenly Demon Church is one of the strictest in the Demonic Martial Forest. is it? Yes. I heard that his martial arts skills are comparable to those of the Old Demon Lord, enough to bring down Mount Tai, and his strictness is the best even in the Protestant Church, so I heard that he is a person that no one can easily look at. Mudam shook his head. Youre not wrong. It was like that once. You mean not now? Now that I have a trustworthy successor, I am slowly beginning to let go of the heavy burden of Great Protection. Namgungdan said with a smile. Are you talking about team leader? Thats right. I think hes quite capable of handling the position of Daehobeop, but hes insisting on the position of leader, saying he still has a lot to learn. I think I understand. hmm? A master is like a parent. It is every childs wish for his parents to have a comfortable retirement, but at the same time, it is also the childs wish to see his parents live young. Mudam smiled. I dont know yet. Haha, have a drink with your team leader later. No matter how close you are, if you dont talk openly, you wont know whats inside you. Thank you for the advice. Namgungdan, who was watching the martial arts story with a smile, tilted his head. Where did Butema Howie go? Mudam pointed north with his finger. He went where he belonged. * * * Have you memorized everything? of course. Lee Cheon-sang nodded. Its the same in any area, but the taste of alcohol in particular can vary greatly depending on minor temperature differences and the fermentation process. If you want to make it right, you have to pay attention to every single thing, even if its annoying. All right. okay. Lee Cheon-sang quietly looked at Seo-ryang. Xu Liang smiled. Why are you looking at me so intently? To keep it in my memory. yes? Its because I want to remember the face of the man who became the first man to rule the world of magic for as long as possible. At that moment, Seo-ryang felt overwhelmed. He spoke as calmly as possible. We have not yet achieved the world of magic. It has been achieved. . You know, right? Youve already achieved the world of magic. Youre just lacking a little bit of color. I have to finish the coloring. Of course you should. So, dont go anywhere until we achieve a complete Demon World. The corners of Lee Cheon-sangs mouth rose. Why? Did you think I would disappear somewhere forever? Youve already disappeared from our lives, right? I just want you to watch over us a little longer. I already have no regrets, so what can I do by watching you more? Seo-ryang smiled mischievously. I dont know what youve become one with, but arent you frustrated? Please keep it that way. Wouldnt it be nice to come here once in a while and have a drink like this when you think of your student? I always wanted to see Shingyo. Lee Cheon-sangs eyes deepened. And I always wanted to be by your side. . But this is also not natural. Thanks to the unprecedented favor of the Yoseon, I did not die as a human but melted into the world as a half-seon, but it is not right to bring in the soul so often. Its work. A person whose very existence is against the odds has now come to find the natural order. Why dont you just curse and tell me to go to hell? I cannot send my master to hell as a disciple. Lee Cheon-sang chuckled. How much alcohol do you have left? Xu Liang shook the bottle. Theres about one sip left. Give it to me. You are very greedy. You have a mountain of alcohol in your liquor store. Xu Liang smiled and handed over the bottle. Lee Cheon-sang drank the last sip. Liang. yes. Let regrets be regrets. Xu Liangs eyes wavered. That meaningful word pierced somewhere in my heart. Lee Cheon-sang put down the bottle and smiled brightly. Unbelievably, that smile contained deeper affection than any smile I had ever seen. I dont know if you know, but you are much kinder and softer than you think. To date, more than tens of thousands of people have died by my hands. It deserves to be called a rare assassin. However, even after killing so many people, you still maintain your own soul. That is difficult for anyone. . I know that I have lived a poor life so far. Ive never chased money. Im not talking about money. . You lived a life starving for a proper relationship. Seo-ryang clenched his fists without realizing it. When you were young, you fought to eat, and when you went under Damsayoungs command, you fought not to die. In those decades, you have never built a proper human relationship. . You always wanted freedom. But you should have looked closely at what caused you to want that freedom. Cause. What is freedom and what is an ordinary life? For humans, an ordinary life cannot be created without relationships with others. . The freedom you desire ultimately comes from the desire to live with someone. Xu Liang looked at Li Cheonsang in silence. Why, you know me better than I know myself. You have a personality that is easier to understand than you think. Haha, Ive heard it a lot. Let me ask you something. Even now, do you want to throw away the burden on your shoulders and spend the night alone? . Do you want to give up your position as the leader of a Protestant religion and move to some countryside to make a living cultivating rice fields? Xu Liang smiled bitterly. no. You have wanted a life like that. But why are you saying you dont want to do that now? Because I am satisfied with my life now. Is that the end? And Seo-ryang closed his eyes. Although I closed my eyes, I could vividly see the countless people I had built relationships with. Because there are many people who can help ease my burden. Lee Cheon-sang nodded. You finally built a relationship. Thats right. And youre satisfied with just that. Yes. I think so. You are a thousand worthy successor to me. If you are more greedy, you can open the realm of myth at any time. . If you put your mind to it, you can live comfortably for two hundred years. By then, all your precious people will have died. What do you plan to do then? Xu Liangs eyes wavered. Lee Cheon-sang nodded. Breaking up is difficult for anyone to get used to. There is no choice but to endure it or cut off the relationship. . Would you cut off ties with your people just because you dont want to break up? I cant do that. I guess so. But I dont want to break up either. You already sent me. You are here. Then, unlike before, I can prepare my mind and send it off. Xu Liang gritted his teeth. Lee Cheon-sang looked up at the sky. It always bothered me. Even though I didnt die as a human and became one with something in the world as a half-seon, I kept thinking about you. I couldnt give you everything I could have given you. I received it in abundance. Thank you if you think so. Lee Cheon-sang lowered his head, grabbed the bottle, and then put it down again. I really wanted to tell you how to make Six Heavenly Heart Juice. . Death means forgetting. The memory can last for a hundred years at best. But tradition and history can last a thousand years. . Just as I taught you the recipe for the Six Heavenly Heart Pillar, later on, tell your disciples this secret. With this, I will be able to live for another thousand years. Lee Cheon-sang stood up. Xiliang did not wake up. I didnt even look up at Lee Cheon-sang. I just sat there and looked at the empty liquor bottle on the ground. A benevolent smile spread across the teachers face as he looked down at his student. And I was waiting again for the day when you would put a blanket in this place. . You probably knew that todays drink is the real farewell drink. I knew it. Then why are you hesitating? Seo-ryang, who was quietly looking at the empty bottle, stood up. I didnt bow. When Lee Cheon-sang died, he offered his prayers with all his heart. It was impossible to kill someone who had already passed away twice. Just as a Heavenly Demon. The previous Heavenly Demon, who was called the Absolute Demon God and led the peak of Shinism, was faced by the contemporary Heavenly Demon, who was called Yeomra Demon God and had achieved the world of magic for the second time in the history of Protestantism. There was no more delusion visible on Seoryangs face as he confidently faced Lee Cheon-sang. Lee Cheon-sang said. What do you hope for? I wish for nothing more. What do you see? I see what I want to see. What are you listening to? I only hear what I want to hear. If so, where will you head now? Xu Liang smiled. I have to head to Shingyo again. Lee Cheon-sang stroked Seo-ryangs shoulder. Goodbye. Pusssss. Lee Cheon-sangs body became light and passed away. Hehehe! The illusion created by Panmajeong disappeared in an instant. Xiliang looked up at the sky. The power of Panmajeong had disappeared, but the light rising into the sky was still vivid. Xi Liang sighed. He seems like a cold-hearted guy. So, Xiliang sent his teacher. sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 630 Episode 630 Stories from the reign (5)Huuuuuuuung! The wind blew. I closed my eyes and opened them, and before I knew it, I was at the entrance to the Demon Gods Palace. Its amazing again. When they imprisoned Dam Sa-yeong in Panma Pavilion and headed to Wudang Mountain in Hubei Province. It covered that long distance at lightning speed. I had a vague confidence that I would be able to reach it before the fight ended, but I didnt know how. Now I understand. How was he able to cover that distance in an instant? This is the true Chukji (s). Chukji, as the scholars call it, is a method of shortening long distances by folding the ground using Taoist techniques. However, Seoryang, who reached the level of Zen as a martial artist, was able to clearly feel that the true meaning of Chukji was not folding the ground. Its not about folding the ground, its about opening the earth, inserting yourself into it, concentrating your consciousness on the place you want to reach and erasing the space. It was a method that could not be approached with martial arts common sense. This is closer to a martial arts technique than a martial arts technique. For Seoryang, who had reached the ultimate level, it was meaningless to divide the boundary between martial arts and martial arts. I cant use it often. Chukjisul is a method that goes against reason. In other words, it is not a power granted to Mother Nature. If you write it as if it were a meal, you will definitely be stopped by heaven. Yes. Xiliang has already reached such a level. Even though we havent opened the door to mythology, were at a point where we have to worry about heavens intervention. There was a reason why Master didnt use Chukji. He was a person whose very existence was a turning point. There was no reason to accelerate heavens intervention by using auspicious measures. Xi Liang filed a complaint. We got close to the point where he glimpsed, but now he is no longer there. Why? I was very confused before I sent it to you, but once I did, I felt better than I thought. Because I too will reach there someday. Seo-ryang, who was quietly looking up at the sky, chuckled. Its not even funny. You should have stopped shaking by now, you idiot. He turned around and walked to the entrance of the Demon God Palace. The black and white couple knelt down on the spot. Reigning Holy Cross, Heavenly Demon Immortal! The Black and White Twins meet the sect leader! Are there any guests? It is currently with the Great Protection Act. good. Xiliang took a deep breath. Even though it was my familiar home, it somehow felt like I had come to an unfamiliar place. Open the door. Jonmyeong! Kugugoogung! The main gate of the Demon Gods Palace was opened. As Seoryang watched the slowly opening gate, he remembered the first time he entered the Demon Gods Palace. I thought about all sorts of things. It was said that my heart was pounding as if it would explode at the call of the Heavenly Demon, the best demon in the world and the pinnacle of the martial arts world. There were times like that. Xu Liang entered through the open door. The sight of him entering the palace with his back turned was majestic. When I think of him when he first entered the body of the Three Confucius and headed to Panma Pavilion, the difference was so great that it is difficult to even express it in words. Now I really have to accept it deeply. That he had become a god. It was now necessary to acknowledge that he had gone beyond the Demonic Martial Arts and had become a true Demon God, feared by all the Martial Arts in the world. Oh, Lord Seo. Namgungdan stood up. Seo-ryang said with an apologetic face. I didnt get the time right. Im sorry. Dont say that. Mudam knelt down on the spot. See you, leader. You worked hard. no. How can I avoid your seat? It looks like you were having a good time talking. Mudam shook his head. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. You can do it again later when you have time. Isnt that right, Lord Nangung? of course. Xu Liang nodded. Then lets finish our work first. Lets do that. Xiliang looked at the Namgung siblings. !! The two men unconsciously grabbed their sleeves. Namgungryong swallowed his saliva and Namgunghwa looked at Seoliangs face as if fascinated. Its huge. She was extremely shocked. Ive become a completely different person than I was back then. With Namgunghwas skills, it is difficult to even guess the level of Seoryang. It would be the same for anyone living in the contemporary martial arts world. However, to Namgung-hwa, who knew Seoryang of the past, the presence radiated by Seoliang in the present was so shocking that it is difficult to describe it. The body, prayers, and presence are all different. I heard that it was the best in the world and the best in all times and times, and I thought that it was indeed worth it. I dont know how strong he was, but just the majesty in his eyes was enough to tell that Xiliangs strength was beyond common sense. monster! At that time, Seo-ryang asked. Its been a while, both of you. The Namgung siblings, who were startled, took the gun. See the leader. Namgoongryong meets the religious leader. Xu Liang waved his hand. Once again, what a stiff greeting. Its okay, straighten your back. to? Arent you being too polite when youre not from our school? The two people looked at each other with puzzled faces. Seoliang said to Namgungdan with a sour face. I said I dont like this kind of thing. Hehe, what can we do? We said hello. Couldnt you have told me in advance? Please dont be too rude to the leader. Regardless of the leaders strength and influence, this is a courtesy that should be shown to the head of an organization. Ugh, its hard. Xu Liang waved his hands flippantly. Lets go to the studio. Thats right. But where have you been? Xu Liang smiled. I went to see you for a moment. I thought I could send you away now. Namgung Dan sighed. A master is like a parent. Since I cant let go of Lee Cheon-sang twice since hes already dead, it probably means that Ive finally let go of my heart. Its been a lot of hard work. Everyone else is having a hard time, so what? Lets go. Lets do that. So the four people headed to the garden of the Demon God Palace. Before we knew it, a drinking table had been set up in the pavilion in the garden. Only the black and white twins will know who made it and when. Lets look at the items before we have a drink. Namgungdan took out the sword from his chest and handed it to Seoryang. Hmm. Seo-ryang, who was examining the dagger here and there, soon burst out in admiration. Its amazing. It must have been a lot of hard work just to create it like this. Its not Hyeon-cheol that the leader saved. Rather, Im embarrassed that we couldnt handle it here. What are you saying? But how do you plan on casting it? Its not that difficult. Xu Liang pointed to the pavilion with his hand. Go sit down. Its all over in one moment. A look of puzzlement appeared on Namgungdans face. In just one corner? how? I was curious, but I thought there must be a way. Namgungdan led the siblings up to the pavilion. Phew. A warm wind blew. Seo-ryang tightened his hand as he held the dagger. Kaang! The sword was broken and only the blunt blade remained. Seo-ryangs eyes changed. Rumbling! For a moment, the sky seemed to darken. Xiliangs mouth opened. Socheongyeohwa (fire). Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! Black flames shot out from his hand holding the dagger. The heat was so great that it rivaled that of the Old Yuma Flower. However, that terrifying heat was only concentrated in Seoryangs hands and did not spread to the surroundings. It was a perfect control of real energy. Not a single ray of flame escaped his hand. Cheeeeeeeee! The black flame began to melt the dagger. The Namgung siblings opened their mouths wide. Namgungdans face was also colored with astonishment. A person melts that thing?! The melting speed was also incredible. The molten iron melted at high speed and was floating in the air, engulfed in black flames. In an instant, Seo-ryangs right eye turned red. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! It was Guyumahwa that followed Socheongeophwa. White flames erupted from the ground and penetrated into the molten metal that was wriggling uncontrollably. Hwaaaaaaa! All impurities have been removed. The molten iron, which had been a cloudy gray color, suddenly became transparent. Although it had the characteristic ink color of Hyeoncheol inside, the surface of the molten metal was shining like glass. Xi Liang clenched his fist. Gurgling. The molten iron gradually took the shape of a dagger. The blade had an extremely sharp and flashy appearance, rather than the rough shape it had before. He raised his left index finger. Cheeeeeeeee! A hole was drilled in the wall of flames, allowing cold air to flow in. At the same time, a lot of hot smoke rose. The smoke alone was enough to melt a wall. Seoliang controlled his demonic energy delicately yet thoroughly. If even the slightest bit of heat leaks out, the entire patronage will turn into a sea of fire. Not only will the sponsorship be ruined, but Namgungdan and his siblings can also be burned. The fire he handled was so terrible. It was so powerful that even the power of a transcendental expert could not withstand it for a moment. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! Cheeeeeeeek! It went through the heating and cooling process several times. hmm. Xu Liang smiled. This is enough. He clenched his fist. Phew! Socheongyeophwa and Guyumahwa, which were burning as if they would set the world on fire, disappeared in an instant. Cheeeeeeeee! A huge amount of smoke came out from the dagger. It wasnt just cold air hitting me. The air, whose temperature dropped sharply due to Seonyangs Seoncheon Magi, acted like water in itself. A large amount of smoke rose high into the sky. From the outside, it was almost as if a fire had broken out in the Demon God Palace. But even for a moment. Slurp. Seoliang, who had cooled the sword to the appropriate temperature with the help of the old crimson sword technique, sharpened the blade. Taaaaaaaaaaa! Ash from the surface of the blade fell with a clear sound. Well this should be enough. Xu Liang waved his hand. Whoa! All the smoke and fire that had been disturbing the garden disappeared. So what do you think? Seoliang ascended the pavilion and handed the dagger to Namgungdan. Namgungdan looked down at the dagger as if he was possessed. Amazing. At first glance, the blade boasted perfect proportions. The sword, which was perfectly symmetrical without any error based on blood tone, looked monotonous at first glance, but showed off its exquisite beauty. I told you about the swordsmanship separately at the schools blacksmith shop. Leave it to me later. Thank you. Thank you. Rather, I am grateful. Namgungdan looked at Seoliang with trembling eyes. Master Seo has truly become a martial god. People often give the title Martial God to those who are strong beyond the standards. However, the martial spirit that Namgungdan spoke of had a different weight. If there really was a god in charge of martial arts in the world, it would be difficult to deny even if that god was born in the body of Seo-ryang. Xu Liang shook his head. Making a sword is no big deal. Whats really important is what you will do with that sword in the future. Of course thats true. Namgung Dans face became serious. Thanks to the help of the Seo sect, the Uicheon Sword Spirit of the main family has been completed. Now, I would like to hear what I can do for the sect. I will do it Actually, there is nothing special for the matriarch to do for me. What do you mean? The cult leader clearly didnt tell you. In exchange for creating a sword spirit, please do me a favor. Xu Liang smiled. If its a favor, its a favor, but in the end, of course its Namgungs job to do. So theres no point in even calling it a favor. What is that? Take care of Anhui. ?! From now on, the Namgung family is the royal family of Anhui Province. And the owner of the royal family is the Namgung family. Namgung Dans eyes wavered. What kind of nonsense are you saying? Why? Dont you like it? No, this isnt a matter of whether you like it or not. The kings wife? Or maybe the emperor If thats the case, dont worry. The emperor knows it too. ?! The three people looked at Seo-ryang with shocked faces. Xu Liang said as he poured alcohol into a glass. Uicheon Sword Spirit is a sacred object that symbolizes the king of Anhui. And I, the master of the world, created that sacred object. !! This is a request, a suggestion, and an order at the same time. From now on, Anhui will be ruled by Nangong. Chapter 631 Episode 631 A story in the reign (6)In another sense, it was the same as a lightning strike. Namgungdan, who was looking at Seoryang with a shocked face, soon sighed. Cult leader. Lets have a drink and talk first. I understand. Namgungdan sat across from Seoryang. The Namgung siblings knelt behind Namgung Dan. They thought it was a position they should not take part in. Seo-ryang did not tell the two people to sit comfortably or to come and have a drink together. This was a position that required appropriate weight. Seo-ryang said as he filled Namgungdans cup. You must have been very surprised by the sudden remark. I was very surprised. But my thoughts have not changed. I want Namgung to become the queen of Anhui. Namgung Dans eyes deepened. How on earth can you give me such a big burden? Its a burden Seoyang smiled bitterly and raised his glass. Lets have a drink. Jjiing! The two people who made a toast emptied their glasses. Xu Liang said calmly. Thats right. Its definitely a burden. Anhui Province is large. Being the king of Anhui is no different from saying youre ruling a country called Anhui Province, so its safe to say its definitely a burden. Govern the country. It was an unbelievable honor, but at the same time, it was an extremely burdensome task. But please know this: I am not entrusting Anhui Castle to you because of my close relationship with the head of the family. Of course, I know that. Lord Seo is a man with a firm grasp of public affairs. I know that he is not the kind of person who would place someone with no ability in a high position just because of personal acquaintance. Im glad you know. Thats why I dont understand it any more. I think he has the ability to lead a family, but he lacks the ability to rule all of Anhui. There is nonsense in that statement. What do you mean? Xu Liang smiled. Isnt this what you have been doing for a while? Ruling Anhui. Namgoong Dans face hardened. Youre joking too much. Nangong has never ruled Anhui. Do not attach too much meaning to the word ruling. The ruling that I spoke of is no different from protecting Anhui. ? After the Uicheon Maeng fell into the hands of Dam Sa-yeong, many regions in the central plains suffered. As a result of the general military investigation, the power of the martial arts faction became stronger, while the lives of the common people became three times more impoverished. . But that was not the case in Anhui. I would have been less surprised if the satisfaction of the civilians had been higher than in other regions. Even after Dam Sa-yeong took control of Uicheonmaeng, the lives of the civilians living in Anhui did not change at all compared to before. There was no one. Namgung Dans eyes deepened. Xu Liang filled his cup. Do you understand? The reason it was possible was because the Namgung family was holding on to Anhui. The Namgung family could not stop the rotting power of the Uicheon Alliance, but at least they definitely protected the lives of the common people living in Anhui. That That alone qualifies Namgung. As you know, there are many talented people in our school. However, the reason we are leaving all those people aside and leaving Anhui to go home is because we have seen the results that Namgung has achieved so far. Its because. Huh. Xu Liang shook his head. Times have changed. Although the world is quickly entering a state of stability, it is still very chaotic. As you know, even if future generations evaluate our generation as a time of peace, local chaos will erupt at any time. . Not just for Nangong. Use your strength for Anhui. Namgung Dans eyes wavered. He did not know that Seo-ryang was speaking with sincerity. However, if you talk about such an important matter as if you are going to have a drink tonight, who would be willing to nod their head? Xu Liang continued. Actually, there is another meaning to the reason why I want to entrust Anhui to Namgung. What do you mean? As you know, our school is a spark of hope for the common people south of the Yangtze River. Our school has released an astronomical amount of money to the entire south of the Yangtze River through the Gangseo Chamber of Commerce, and that is currently in progress. It may not have improved the lives of all the grassroots, but at least the quality of life is better than before. I can be proud that we have raised it several times higher. I know that too. The same goes for the area north of the Yangtze River. Unlike in the past, the common people living there also view our school quite favorably. It cannot help but be like that. You may have heard rumors that the lives of the common people in Gangnam have become better, and the imperial palace also recognized our school, and public opinion in Haomun also supported it. Because Im touching it well. Then even more so. But its not just the grassroots who live in the central plains, right? ? Murimin. ! Murim people are much more conservative than the common people. Do you know why? Its because they have always divided sides and fought to survive. In the first place, their way of life is different from the common people. What does the cult leader say? exactly. Xu Liang raised his glass. Arranging our schools talented people to various places to control the world? Its meaningless. The nine factions and the five major factions have collapsed, but the outlaws who are still buried in the illusion of justice and seek to gain vested rights will turn on their eyes and sharpen their swords. . ! Think about it. I dont think well be the victims of a revolt by those bastards, but who will actually suffer from their dissatisfaction? They must be the grassroots. Shingyo is the pinnacle of the world. However, Shinkyo, I only reign over the world and do not rule and govern. Xu Liang emptied his glass. Anyone with outstanding ability has a duty to sacrifice his or her life for the world. It is much more reasonable to place a capable person from the martial arts faction on the throne than to appoint a person of worthless rank just because he or she belongs to the martial arts martial arts faction. At the same time, you are saying that you can eliminate the cause of the dissatisfied martial arts people? For those who have truly turned their eyes off, the justification is nothing more than an excuse. But the problem is that there are too many of them. If we can reduce the work of those many fools, then it alone means a lot for the magic and political factions to rule the world together. Xu Liangs face became serious. I believe you understand what I mean. I understand. If you understand, please take care of Anhui. Namgungdan could not readily answer. When asked to lend a hand for the world, there was no reason to refuse. However, it was difficult to nod my head and say yes right away. This is because governing an area is usually not a difficult task. If it had simply been a difficult task, he would have been embarrassed but would have accepted it positively. There was another reason why Namgungdan felt confused by Seoliangs proposal. Cult leader. Please speak. Tell me honestly. Of course. Namgoong Dans eyes lit up. Are you planning to erase the martial arts world? The Namgung siblings, who were listening to the two people behind the scenes, were surprised. Xu Liang smiled. He didnt waste time talking nonsense. exactly. !! I plan to make sure it goes exactly that way. Namgung Dans eyes wavered. Xu Liang shrugged his shoulders. You are truly amazing. It would not be easy for anyone to infer that from asking for Anhui. Look, doesnt the head of the family have a world-class eye? Namgung Dan sighed. Get rid of the martial arts huh. The empire will be revived. The existence of the martial arts people in the new empire is too dangerous. As the head of the family knows, when the imperial laws begin to overtake the world, the martial people become true outlaws. ! But too extreme a change is bound to cause bloodshed. It takes some time to eradicate the martial arts while minimizing damage. What on earth are you trying to do? Xu Liang smiled. You will find out little by little. Just know this one thing. ? I dont want any more trouble. Even though fighting is human nature, I dont want people to be harmed innocently because of that nature. . If I cant satisfy everyone, I want to be on the side of the weak as much as possible. Not all weak people are good people. Not all strong people are bad people. I know how to make that distinction. Namgung Dan sighed again. Seo sect leader. Please speak. Leaving it to a faction other than us I dont plan to leave any room for that. . Also, the head of the family may be a little disappointed, but if another organization takes over Anhui, Nangong will have to leave Anhui. ! The faces of the Namgung siblings hardened. Namgungryong opened his mouth without realizing it, but paused for a moment. This is because Namgung-hwa raised his hand to stop him. sister! Its not our place to step forward. Stay still. but! wait. Because the answer is fixed. yes? Namgunghwa looked at Seoliang with deep eyes. Seo-ryang was still smiling knowingly. It seemed like a smile that seemed to understand the other person, but at the same time, it seemed to be filled with bitterness. Namgunghwas eyes deepened. Even for demons who compete for supremacy, ruling the world is a difficult task. After a while, Namgung Dan opened his mouth. As expected Hmm? You did too much, Master Seo. What do you mean? Namgungdan laughed weakly. You dont have to be so cold-hearted. I think you knew it would go the way you wanted anyway. Xu Liang shook his head. I just try to make sure things go in the direction I want. I and Nangong cannot leave Anhui. I know. Then we have no choice. Im sorry, but thats right. And Namgoong Dan closed his eyes. Even if you dont say so, I will definitely follow the leaders words someday. Namgungryong looked at Namgungdan with surprised eyes. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. father?! Xu Liang nodded. Of course you should. Its embarrassing. I dont know why I should be embarrassed by that. Humility is called a virtue only when it is exercised when necessary. Excessive humility makes everyone tired. It makes everyone tired Thats right. Seo-ryang picked up the bottle and tried to fill his own glass. At that time, Namgung-dan snatched the bottle from his hand. Ill give you a drink. Thank you. Seo-ryangs cup was slowly filled. The cup was filling up . Namgungdan said while looking at him. Who else is there? Hmm? Who else do you plan to ask besides Namgung? Seoliang smiled. Can you help me? Actually, the sect leader made a sacred item for the main family. At that point, our relationship was already complete. I just realized that. Hahaha. For the world Thats good. I will truly, selflessly, stabilize Anhui before the world. Thank you. You have made a big decision. Who else do you need before that? Shaolin leader. Seoliangs eyes lit up. And the shamans They are mountain people. Chapter 632 Episode 632. A story in the reign (7)After finishing the conversation with Namgungdan, Seoliang left the Demon Goddess Palace. . I didnt want to make a fuss, so I reduced my presence, so the demons passed right in front of Seoryang and didnt recognize him. Thats interesting. Xiliang looked up at the sky. The clear sky without a single cloud was so blue that it seemed as if it was about to pour down at any moment. Be free. He had acquired martial arts that could be considered the best of all time. Now, if you really want to, you can blend into the world without anyone knowing. It can even erase memories. If you borrow infinite magic power, the power of Panmajeong, and even the power of Geumho, you can erase the memories of all the demons in Shingyo and leave in no time. This means that he can literally commit god-like acts and disappear into hiding. It was as if he had obtained the power he had longed for in the past. but. Xu Liang smiled. The dream that I was so desperate for in the past has no meaning to me now. Maybe Master guessed this far. Were you sure that this shameless disciple would never run out into the world the moment he became the leader? Come to think of it. Xiliangs eyes deepened. I didnt find the place I needed to go. I was busy, but I also couldnt really pay attention. Im a really stupid person too. Paralarak! Xiliang flew into the sky. The place where Seoryang landed, moving at an incredible speed, was the grave of the bereaved families who had suffered damage due to the former Seoryang, who was called a tyrant before he entered the body of the Three Dukes. Seoryang, who was quietly looking at the tomb, soon walked in front of it and knelt down. Was this right? I guess thats right. Seoyang put his hands together and closed his eyes. After a while, he opened his eyes and changed his posture to sit comfortably. He said he would become the leader of the sect and correct the religion, and then come back when he was free. Xu Liang smiled. Actually, I didnt try hard, but at least I became confident that there would be no victims like you in my generation. Thats why Im confident, so dont think too much of me. Lee Cheon-sang raised Shin-gyo on a rock, but lost his humanity at the end of Shinhwa-gyeong. So, I was not involved in the school incident. If he had not lost his humanity, there would not have been so much crookedness in the governments opinion in passing down the Demon Emperor Qi to Jin Gwan-yong, and there would not have been so many missteps among the scholars. Furthermore, these victims would not have arisen either. It was clearly Lee Cheon-sangs fault. Regardless of whether they lost their humanity or not, they were ultimately victims of his vice. Im not protecting Master. However, I try not to reach the same level as him. Until I am confident that there will not be victims like you, not only in my generation but also in future generations. Of course, thats something we cant be sure about. In fact, no matter how confident Seo-ryang is, he does not know the future. Fundamentally, a system cannot be perfect, and the reason a system cannot be perfect is because of human imperfection. In other words, unless Xiliang becomes a true god, we can never make something like this happen. Thats why I say myself. If you feel like this is enough, you must have risked your life and put in the effort. At least Seo-ryang was a man who kept his words. I managed to come this far. yes? Seoryang sat comfortably on the ground and spoke as if he was talking to a friend. He scratched his head. It seems like just yesterday that I held my hands together and made a pledge in front of everyone. Time flies so fast. ah! Now that I think about it, that was the day when the small school was inaugurated? Xu Liang grinned. I was really young back then. It was just a few years ago. Yes. I was young at that time. People are not mature just because they are older, and people are not immature just because they are young. Even if you are old, if you cannot truly set your own will, you are young. Even if you are young, if you know how to clearly set your own will and work hard, you are an adult. If you think about it that way, Seoliang was definitely young during his Xiaogyo days. Of course, its just that he was younger than he is now, but back then he knew how to decide the path he should take. I cant believe that such an idiot has taken control of the world and has become someone revered as a demon god. Xu Liang closed his eyes. What can I say? Although I was aware of myself as a demon god, I had this question again and again. Are you truly worthy of sitting in such a great position and being worshiped by so many people? After all, the only thing a guy like me can do is punch. Xu Liang shook his head. From now on, I hope there will be a world where ugly people like me are not worshiped as demon gods. He truly thought so. At least he wasnt the ideal monarch he thought he was. I am trying hard to become like that, but human nature is not something that can be easily changed. Of course, whether a ruler or a person in power is not determined by innate nature. However, Seoliang thought that his nature was not suited to being supported by someone. But what can I do? Now that Ive reached this position, I have no choice but to live comfortably and then move on. Xiliang opened his eyes. I can see it. Wooooow. The reigning Demon Emperor that opened the Gate of Desire concentrated the demonic energy that had reached the Heavenly Heaven into the Sangsangjeon. Then it appeared. Souls lurking in the graveyard. Even now, I see ghosts wandering around without being able to ascend to heaven. The resentment was so deep. Xiliang sighed. I should have come sooner, but I really have no shame. Slurp. I could feel the souls who could not ascend to heaven all turning their heads towards me. Xiliangs divine eye and spiritual eye made eye contact with each soul. Only then did the souls sit on the grave. They realized that Seo-ryang had recognized them. I had a hard time staying here for a long time. Xu Liang nodded. Im going to create a fairly decent new religion, so now just shake it off and go where you need to go. Seoliang knew. The answer they want is not an apology or anything like that. Because I knew that, I pledged to create a group that would not create victims like you, and I also told you that I have not forgotten my past pledge. Phew. A pale light arose from countless soul bodies. It was only a light visible to Seoryangs eyes. In the first place, there was no way for souls or ears to have colors. Nevertheless, it could be seen that it was a filter used by people in this world to recognize the dead. Ill see you again later when I die. Flash! All the souls staying in the cemetery disappeared in an instant. Even Seoryang couldnt tell whether it rose into the sky or fell to the ground. I just realized that they went where they were supposed to go. Thats enough. That is enough. This is why promises are so scary. If they had forgotten this promise and never came back, they would have hovered in that spot for an incalculable amount of time and become ghosts. Seoryang, who was quietly looking at the graveyard, soon stood up. Now whats left? Seo-ryang, who was deep in thought, chuckled. Thats funny. When youre like this, you seem like a person who wants to finish everything he has to do before he dies. At that time, there was a rustling sound from behind. Xu Liang said calmly. Come out. I apologize. The person who emerged from the bushes was an old man with a fairly sturdy physique. Although he had an impressive strong physique, he was an old man who gave the impression of being ordinary overall. But if I were an expert, I would know. The intense energy radiating from the old mans eyes. Anyone will be able to tell that he is a super expert, like a living lightning bolt, with magical power beyond imagination. Is this the first time you two meet alone like this? Thats right. The old man was none other than the Great Demon Lord of the Nine, the Great Demon Lord. Surprisingly, the Demon Lord did not spit out the divine demon honorific even when Seoryang was in front of him. And Seo-ryang also felt nothing at all about the arrogance of the Byeok-ryeok Majon. The Byeokryeok Mazon, who was quietly watching Seoryang, opened his mouth. Can I pass by for a moment? I know. The Byeokryeok Mazon approached the tomb with cautious gestures. Then he started trimming the weeds in the cemetery with the huge sword he held in his hand. square. square. The sound of cut grass falling to the ground was strangely loud. Seo-ryang, who was quietly looking at him, opened his mouth. Now that I think about it, I still dont know the names of the Old Great Mazon. Of course. The moment we become Mazon, we abandon our name. Worldly names are meaningless compared to the position of Majon. Still, I want to know. Its a name youll soon forget. Can you at least tell me your last name? The Byeokryeokmazon spoke in a polite tone. Its a wooden house. Mr. Mok. Seo-ryang closed his eyes. square. square. The movements of Jeondo cutting the grass were very smooth. It was not a move that could be seen as having deeply learned martial arts. Unless you are someone who has managed tombs countless times, you would not be able to move this efficiently. Seo-ryang opened his eyes again and opened his mouth. Why didnt you try to kill me? The Pyeongyeokmazon answered. Of course, the evangelism did not stop. These are difficult words to bear. How could someone with such convictions want to harm the religious leader? Im talking about the past, not the present. Same. Xu Liang shook his head. it is not so. Although it has disappeared from my memory, it is clear that this body did it anyway. And at that time, I was just a candidate for succession. Thats right. sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No matter how much of a successor candidate he was, there was nothing the Old Grand Mazon couldnt kill if he decided to do so. But why did you leave it there? How can I touch the former leaders disciple, even if he is a mazon? Is that really all there is? . The Byeokryeok Mazon stopped preaching. The Byeokryeok Majon, who had been quietly watching the tomb, got up and looked back at Seoryang. Master. You tell me. I am a sinner. Why? When you were a prince, you harassed and killed people in my family. . The remaining family members asked me for revenge. I guess so. I said I wouldnt do that. The reason is? Because thats what Amazon is. . And. The Great Power Mazon closed his eyes. If I had taken revenge, the former leader would have eliminated all demons with the Mok surname except me. Why do you think that? After the former religious leader ascended to heaven, he watched almost everything that happened in the new religion. But there was one thing he would never turn a blind eye to. Xi Liang sighed. He was a person who didnt care if his house caught fire, but he was a person who prevented forest fires from starting. You saw it correctly. also. ? The former leader could see the future almost accurately. The Great Power Mazon smiled. It was a smile filled with indescribable emotions. If you had known I would move, you would have prevented it from happening in the first place. Its just an assumption. Huh, thats right. So this conversation right now is actually meaningless. Xiliang sighed. Really Before ruling the world. There is so much left to do. Chapter 633 Episode 633. Stories from the reign (8)Sigh! Rumbling! bang! The diagonally cut rock slowly slipped and fell to the ground. Whoop. Wei Hongryun exhaled lightly. The clothes on his body were dripping with scorching water and had become so rag-like that it could almost be said to be made of mat. There were obvious sword wounds on the exposed bare skin, and blood was still flowing from the hand holding the sword. Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Anyone could see that he was overdoing it. It was rare to train so rigorously without reaching something. Youve come this far. His appearance was unsightly, like someone who had spent a month on the battlefield, but his eyes were incredibly deep and clear. Were finally here. Wei Hongryun looked down at the sword in his hand. Although it had not been oiled once for over 15 days, it was still showing its pure white luster. I thought that the famous sword was indeed a famous sword. The Four Gods Weapon of the White Tiger seemed to be an invincible weapon just like the legend said. Now is the time. Wei Hongryun smiled. The tired-looking smile showed a sense of pride that only those who have achieved something can show. Now I feel like I have enough to become your master. Wooooow. Ho Po Sword burst out with a thin sword. It was not loaded with charm. The sword itself was crying. A blunt voice came to the ears of Wei Hongryun, who was looking down at the sword as if possessed. Thats amazing. Wei Hongryeon turned her head. There, the Iron Sword Mazon was walking behind him. Master. The Iron Sword Mazon nodded. Putting ones heart into the sword, a foreign object. Its easy to say, but difficult to actually do. In fact, most swordsmen think they put their heart into their swords, but that is just an intention, and cases where they truly put their heart into it are extremely rare. is that so. Didnt you know because you experienced it too? Although he had succeeded in all kinds of missions with that ferocious sword, his heart did not really rest on that sword. Thats why your sword was light. Wei Hongryun turned his attention to the Tiger Sword again. A pure white sword seemed to seep into her pupils. How do you feel? How does that sword youre holding feel now? . I asked the same question before. Your answer then was this: He said it was like one with your body. I did. How is it now? A smile appeared on Wei Honglians lips. The sword is just a sword. Im just glad I got the Hopo Sword in my hands. Hahaha! The Iron Sword Mazon burst out laughing. Wooooow! The demonic energy that gushed from his body rang through the forest. The Iron Sword Magon, famous for his virtue of self-restraint, could not even control his own demon energy. It must mean that he is that happy. The Iron Sword Mazon, who had been laughing for a while, suddenly shouted. this guy! Now your hands have finally reached the end of kendo! I thought I would have to wait a few more years! is that so. In order for the ten types of dragon sword to exert its proper power, it must reach the path through sword techniques and laws. That is the Dragon Sword Ten Style that I created. I dare to assure you that if you can master the Ten Dragon Swordsmanship, you will be able to discuss the best of Shingyo with a sword. You have great confidence, dont you? Of course. Yonggeomsiksik is a Buddhist temple that contains my life. It is a sword that compiles all of Shingyos swordsmanship and condenses it into ten methods, so it requires supreme insight to realize its enlightenment. In fact, even I, the creator of the dragon sword, was not able to master the seventy-tenths of it. Chaaaang! Wei Hongryuns eyes deepened. This was because the master suddenly pulled out his sword. Do you see it? The Iron Sword Mazon raised his sword horizontally. This sword is the one I held after breaking one hundred and seven swords. That was twenty years ago. In other words, it is the one hundred and eighth sword. Yes. I have never held a treasured sword in my life except under special circumstances. Wei Hongryuns pupils gradually dilated. Its amazing. The Iron Sword Mazon smiled. It was rare to see him smiling like this, even though he was more blunt than a samurai. What do you mean? Its just an ordinary iron sword made at an ordinary blacksmith shop. Yes. Even though its a sword made twenty years ago why does it look so powerful? Do you see it that way? yes. You didnt feel anything special before, did you? I thought it was rather unsightly. It means that your eyes have finally become useful. The Iron Sword Mazon stroked his sword with a happy expression. Although it was a very well-maintained sword, traces of time were inevitable. The body of the iron sword, which was not made of special iron or even steel, had tiny holes here and there. It is a sword that does not lose a single edge even if it collides with countless new soldiers from all over the world. Do you know why? Master, you have never once let go of your sword. At the same time, it has been refined with my soul for twenty years, so its elasticity and hardness have increased over time. At least when it was in my hands. Wei Hongryun felt an unknown sorrow as she looked at her teachers face smiling and looking down at the sword. The young emotions in the teachers eyes were superimposed with a history that, as a child, he could not even infer. The eyes of the Iron Sword Demon, who had been looking down at the sword for a long time, suddenly sparkled with light. Wei Hongryuns eyes widened. Master? It was then. Kaaaa!! omg! Wei Hongryun could not contain his astonishment. Before I knew it, the iron sword was broken in half and lying on the ground. It wasnt split cleanly either, and the split parts were all broken and it seemed like it would be difficult to put it back together. Master Sa! What are you doing? I dont need it anymore. yes?! The Iron Sword Mazon looked at Wei Hongryun with a happy face. Didnt you say it with your own mouth? The sword is just a foreign object. B but! Even if you reach the same level, the process to get there is different for each person. ?! You said your sword was nothing more than a foreign object. Through that process, you have entered the path to mastering the mind. Of course, it is different from the sword of mind that people in the world talk about, but it cannot be said that the state you have reached is also the sword of mind. Ah I was different. I thought the sword was something new to me, but it was only when I put my heart into it that I realized it. The sword and I are no different. ! Do you understand? Even if we reach the same level, what we realize is very different. The Iron Sword Mazon burst out laughing. I thought I had learned a lot from teaching you, but I never thought I would receive such a great gift once again. It was only after hearing you say that enlightenment is nothing more than a mysterious thing that goes around and around, I also realized. Yes, black is a foreign object. Pussssss. The broken iron sword completely crumbled into powder and scattered. It was not possible to overcome the strength of the Iron Sword Demon. He looked up at the sky. His eyes, looking up at the sky with a face full of laughter, were giving off the glow of a divine sword that could not be compared to any sword in the world. Once you reach the top, you can cut down huge trees with blades of grass and split rocks with your bare hands, so why bother carrying a sword? All I have to do is put my heart into my body like I did in the past when I put my heart into my sword. The Iron Sword Mazon suddenly sighed. I never thought it would take twenty years to realize this obvious truth. Wei Hongryun realized something again. Increasing the level of martial arts means improving the quality of ones true skills, which is ultimately different from improving kendo (). Usually, as a martial artist grows, he or she enters another realm and attains enlightenment, but there are also cases where a person goes through a separate process like his or her teacher. You have to be crazy about one thing. If it is unbalanced, then it is unbalanced growth. But who is to blame for this imbalance? The teacher is indeed a great person who realized the swordsmanship that he could not handle with the level he had achieved. Wei Hongryun lowered her head. It was not a greeting towards the greatness of the teacher, which I had not previously realized, but a greeting of respect towards the senior kendo master. Hongryun. yes. There is something the church leader once said to this old man. Are you the leader? The Iron Sword Mazon nodded. The leader said that although you are a ferocious and overly impatient person, your nature is not like that. Wei Hongryun smiled. Even if your nature is not like that, if you live a rough life, your nature will change. Someone probably does. But your nature hasnt changed yet. I dont even know my nature? I know. Now. yes? The Iron Sword Mazon turned around. Follow me. Wei Hongryeon suppressed her doubtful feelings and followed her teacher. Still, she felt it again. That you have changed a lot from the past. If she had been in the past, she would have tormented her teacher at this very moment. Where are you going and what is your purpose? What was my sword like a moment ago and how high did Master go? He must have been talking non-stop. Even after hearing his teachers yelling, he would not stop sticking out his tongue and muttering to himself. I was so anxious. Yes. She was always anxious. She entered the Protestant Church at a young age and had to become independent in order to win competition with men, and was unable to adapt to the peaceful atmosphere. It always had to be moving and it always had to be loud. If there was no conflict, he had someone make it, and if there was no suitable person, he would come forward and cause trouble. Because there was no immunity to peace. I was weak. I was anxious. Peace and quiet were gifts that could only be obtained when one died. But that doesnt happen anymore. Because there was no need for that. I have become stronger. The strength I have built up to the point where I cannot be shaken by anything. Wei Hongryun closed her eyes. thank you. Before my teacher, I was grateful to Seoryang. If he had not looked upon me favorably, had he killed me on the spot when he went on a rampage the first time we met, he would have died without ever attaining such noble enlightenment. I probably wouldnt have felt unfair if he died, but I was still grateful. How long did it take to walk like that? Do you have time? Of course. Wei Hongryun opened her eyes. She had been following the Iron Sword Demon with her eyes closed until now. The Iron Sword Mazon nodded. The swords of the two people are so different, but the mastery of swordsmanship they have achieved is similar, so I think they will be of great help to each other. Please take good care of my weak disciple. I am rather honored. Joo Seo-yoon grabbed the sword and took the sword. I really wanted to compete one more time someday. It is the honor of my third life to be able to receive and see the sword of the Lord. Wei Hongryun smiled and took the gun. I dont know how its an honor to mix swords with a crazy bitch, but I hope I can learn a lot. Of course. The Iron Sword Demon, who was looking at the two people with a smile, turned his back. Just save your life and come back. At that moment, the two womens eyes burst into flames. Chaaaaaa! The two women, who drew their swords at frightening speed, collided head-on. Chapter 634 Episode 634 A story from the reign (9)Khahaha! Seo-ryang burst out laughing like crazy. Her red face was overflowing with joy. Hes that kind of guy? Well, I was confident that I had gone through all the hardships of life in my own way, but this was my first time seeing a wall like that. So, with that skill, you may still be acting as my escort. I see. The Great Power Mazon smiled. Still, I envy Howie Ma. What are you jealous of? What is that personality? Of course, I envy your personality. I had a brief conversation with Howie Ma before, and he seemed like a truly upright person. I actually thought that his temperament would be suitable for the next Great Protector. Xu Liang shook his head. It doesnt suit me at all. Of course, if you put him in that position, he will do his job well, but his nature is not suited to the position of Daehobeop. Its nature, shouldnt we fix it somehow? You are right. But whats the point of messing with something that doesnt need to be repaired? Changing ones nature is not that easy. Huh, somehow it seems like the leader has experienced it. Hey, you dont even know what youre looking at? Do you think I have the personality to be a cult leader? The Great Power Mazon chuckled. Are you being honest? Thats it. I already read it all through your expression. I apologize. I need to issue a separate law for Protestant churches. Im so sick of hearing that guy say hes sorry. Certainly the leader is not suitable for that position. yes? Puhahaha! What was so good about it made Seoryang burst into laughter. The Byeokryeok Mazon also smiled and looked at Seoliang. It was my first time drinking alone with the religious leader like this. I didnt have to do that because I was busy, and I consciously avoided it, so if its natural, should I say its natural? I think I know somehow. Suddenly, I thought of the former leader. I now understand the full force of what my lord said. He recalled his conversation with Lee Cheon-sang. C You seem sad. C no. C How dare you tell a lie? In front of me and no one else. C . C But I understand how you feel. As someone who knows how sad it is, I will forgive that lie just this once. C I am devastated. C I didnt really want to give you comfort. But I called you here because I see a scene from the distant future. C Please leave school. C You will probably risk your life for him. -! C By your own will, not by anyone else. C Thats. Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. C Dont say its obvious. Although they dont show it on the outside, I dont know that there are no other Mazons whose likes and dislikes are as clear as yours. C sorry. C I just wanted to let you know. That fact. C . C However, if you think you are dissatisfied with yourself, go kill him right now. Even if you kill Xiaoqiao, you wont be charged with treason. The former religious leader probably knew everything. He said that he would never kill Seoliang from his Xiaogyo days. Furthermore, calling yourself and having a conversation may be part of the picture you see for the future. He was probably only responsible for one piece of that huge picture. But why? I dont feel bad. I was in agony for several months. It was only much later that I learned that Sogyo had achieved great achievements while traveling to the central plains. Because I blocked my ears on purpose. But only here now. Only then did the Byeokryeok Mazon realize. I was pouring out hatred towards an object that had no need to be hated in the first place. Yes. He didnt hate Seoliang in the first place. However, if he did not even pretend to hate him, he would not be looked upon by the family members who left first. So I acted. I fooled myself. Then how did I not hate this person? The Great Power Mazon smiled. I realized this while asking myself. Its that smile. Seoliang bursts into laughter. All kinds of emotions hidden in that smile pounded his heart. Ive seen and heard that smile. He recalled a time in the past. C Thats truly amazing. Kidnapping was responded to with kidnapping? And all of the Beast Palace Lords disciples! Truly, distribution is something you are born with! C He just has a shitty personality. When I think about it now, I feel dizzy. If they had used the same technique as me, the hostages here would have been in danger as well. C Looking at my wolf and three gongs, I dont think he would have kept that part in mind. There must have been a trick, right? C There was nothing like that. However, the intensity of the threat may have been increased. After all, fighting is about momentum, right? C her? haha! The Three Confucius is right! At that time, it was none other than Xu Liang when he was the Emperor of the Three Confucius before he became Xiao Qiao. It was truly a coincidence. By chance, Mazon was passing near the residence of the Three Dukes and there he read a familiar prayer. It was Gorumazon. It must have been the time when Gorumazon entered the residence of the three princes for the first time and shared his masterpiece. The Byeokryeok Mazon killed the sight and hid and overheard the conversation between the two people. The two people, who were very drunk, did not notice the Byeokryeok Majons signs of popularity. Thanks to this, he was able to see and hear the two peoples conversation directly with their smiling faces. It was like that. At that time, it was said that Byeokryeok Mazon looked at Seoryang as if he was possessed. Because his smile, his tired smile, and yet his burning eyes were so gorgeous. Still, I was surprised because I couldnt read any ferocity. Maybe then I would have let go of all my hatred for this person. Is this really the right thing to do? I couldnt figure it out. Even though he should have been angry when his family members died at the hands of this young man in front of him, he could not hate him. An incomprehensible feeling. Thats why Byeokryeok Mazon hated himself. But now. Not anymore. Master. hmm? why? Oh, the glass is empty. Ill give you another drink. The Byeokryeok Mazon stood up from his seat without saying a word. Seo-ryangs face, which was full of laughter, suddenly became expressionless. The Byeokryeok Mazon knelt down and bowed. I have bowed down to the religious leader many times, but I have never once considered the religious leader to be my lord. I know. You can think of it as the stubbornness of an old man, or you can call it the greed of an old man with a grudge. The important thing is that even until now, my master has been the head of the former cult. Yeah, I know that too. But if you give me the chance, I would like to change the object of my loyalty right here and now. Xu Liangs eyes wavered. A wallop. Please leave school, teacher. Im sorry. How can you say that? Grumble. Seo-ryang cleared the drinking table and held the hand of the Demon Lord. The Great Power Mazon raised his head in surprise. Seo-ryangs eyes were fluttering. Although he didnt shed any tears, his eyes were filled with moisture as if tears were about to pour out at any moment, and the Byeokryeokmazon felt himself crying as well. What can I say to you? Anything you say will only sound like an excuse. I wanted you to know how much pain I suffered, but it is also your right to know that, and it is something I cannot force. Master. All I could do was show my ugly side like this in front of you. It was only then that I could understand the Byeokryeok Mazon. Why was Seo-ryang so drunk? Seoryang was the person who reached the point where he could not get drunk even if he drank several buckets of alcohol in succession. So to speak, Xu Liang was drunk on purpose. And why did he get drunk on purpose? I was afraid that my instincts would react to your killing spree. The Pyeongyeokmazons eyes wavered. Master. I realized this only after going to the cemetery today. I will keep my promise to them until the end, but I cannot truly be sorry because I have no memory of them. I know. But I also know how it feels to lose someone of my own. I lost Goru and I lost Master. ! Still, since you are the leader of the Heavenly Demon Church, even if you told me to put a sword in my chest, it would have only sounded like you were making fun of me. So I had no choice but to get drunk. If you try to kill me, I will die humbly. The Great Power Mazon also held Seo-ryangs hand tightly. Xiliang lowered his head. Thank you for forgiving me. The Great Power Mazon shook his head. How can you, the religious leader, instead of saying what I should say? It is I who needs to ask for forgiveness. For years, I lived with different feelings towards the person to whom I was supposed to pledge my allegiance. How can I repay this sin while still alive? Dont say that. However, if the religious leader forgives this poor old god, I will swear that I will be loyal even if it is only for the short time I have left. Xiliang raised his head. His expression, full of indescribable emotions, touched the old servants heartstrings. Im not a good enough person to deserve your loyalty. Although I am an old man who is not very bright, I am proud of the skills I have accumulated so far. Who else would receive this old mans loyalty other than the religious leader? The Byeokryeok Mazon bowed again. From now on, I will work hard to reform for the sake of the leader. Thank you. Xu Liang squeezed his shoulder tightly. Thank you for forgiving me. He says he is grateful not because he pledged loyalty, but because he has forgiven him. Looking at this, I felt that he was truly weak, unbecoming the leader of the Heavenly Demon Church. The leader of a Protestant religion is someone who deserves to be feared throughout the world with his unrivaled dignity, but isnt he showing a very humane side? But the Byeokryeok Mazon thought. It is said that this character of the lord created the current history. I thought that the reason why he was able to become the first Heavenly Demon to swallow up the world for the first time since the First Heavenly Demon was because of his humanity. Now is the time. The Byeokryeok Mazon looked up at the sky outside the pavilion. I am finally saved. He grabbed the bottle. I will raise a glass of wine. Okay, lets get a drink. * * * Jincheon, who was watching the two people from an unseen place, waved his hand. All missions of the Hocheon Demon Emperor are lifted. The senior leader looked at him in surprise. You mean youre released from duty? I will handle the remaining missions alone. Let everyone get some rest. Is that okay? The discipline of the Hocheonma Hwangdan competes for the lead even in Shingyo. Disobeying orders to abstain was itself a serious crime. In other words, it meant that the senior leader was surprised. Jincheon seemed to understand his feelings and did not punish him. One of the reasons why our Hocheon Demon Emperor Order has been guarding our leader without resting for years is because of that powerful mazone. He was someone who did not know his true intentions and would pose a great threat if he committed treason. . But now the only dangerous factor in our church has entered the cult leaders family. Jincheon looked around at the members and said. Its been a hard time. Get some rest today. The senior leader smiled. Then today, I will trust only Danju and rest well. Of course. Slurp. The entire Hocheon Demon Emperor group disappeared like ghosts. Jincheon looked down at Seoliang. It was really nice to see Seoryangs smile bursting into laughter. Congratulations, Master. Chapter 635 Episode 635 Stories from the reign (10)Pusssss. Pale smoke rose from the devastated land. Ugh. Jang Gu-moon tried his best to stand upright. But I couldnt. The internal injuries were serious, but the trauma was even worse. A leg was broken, an entire arm was blown off, and all of my left ribs were cracked. It was truly a miracle that he was alive. Cheeeeeeeek! Blue-black evil energy flowed from his body. I tried to open the four holes and grab the internal injuries and align the bones. However, even that was not easy due to the extreme consumption of internal energy. Unbelievable. Jang Gu-mun felt fear. Daesakong Honcheon doesnt listen. Master Honcheon was a boatman with excellent resilience. Even a broken bone could be repaired in a day without any special training. This was the same even if the amount of true energy decreased. That was the reason why Honcheon Daesagong was so great, as he showed extraordinary strength unlike any other scholar. chuck. Jang Gu-mun raised his head. When I looked ahead with trembling eyes, there was a jet-black swordsman from hell. You have committed a deadly sin just by sucking the blood of the civilians. Grumbling. Blood-red flames rose on the black blade. Despair appeared on Jang Gu-muns face. The reason why the headquarters of the Black Gate Association here was devastated was because of that flame. Firepower that is much hotter and more explosive than Samadhi True Fire. Every time the demon king swung his sword, dozens of warriors were burned to death, and all the sturdy buildings collapsed like rotten old trees. There was literally no demonic spirit that descended on Inse. I cant believe it. Jang Gu-moon, who was in a daze, muttered in a weak voice. Is this the power that humans can exert? I knew very well how great the extreme demon master was. But even taking that into account, the swordsmans martial arts skills felt too great. With this level of skill, it would be no problem to devastate an area alone. But thats not enough. Theyre trying to induce rebellion by planting a conspiracy in our school. Prosecutor Ma Dong-pil raised his black blood demon sword high. You crossed the line. die. Now wait! Do you have a will? Jang Gu-moon swallowed his saliva. How on earth did you know about this place? I heard your words well. Now wait! Suddenly! Jang Gu-muns head was blown off. Grumble! Not only the severed head but also the entire body burned in an instant. Slurp. Ma Dong-pil took the lead. Whew. Its hard. The black blood magic sword is a magic sword among magic swords. It is a sword that absorbs demonic energy by sucking the blood of its enemies, so anyone who cannot handle its power will eventually go crazy. Fortunately, the Black Blood Demon Sword recognized Ma Dong-pil as its owner. However, due to the fight so far, the Black Blood Demon Sword has also become more alive than before. The madness of the magic sword that woke up late. Even Ma Dong-pil, who was recognized as the master, found it difficult to control his sword power. It gives me great strength, but if I let my guard down, Ill get eaten. Ma Dong-pil smiled bitterly. Hes a guy with a violent temper. Perhaps, as time passes, the murderousness and madness will become more intense. And in order to overcome it, you will also have to grow further than you are now. Master Ma. hmm. The Deputy Head of the Penal Court bowed his head. We have disposed of all the residue. Thank you for your hard work. You guys really went through a lot. Good job. no. Would you like to leave now? Thats right. Is there anywhere else to carry out airstrikes? doesnt exist. There is one place left, but there are no cilantro there. If we just steal the documents, the Black Gate Association will disappear completely. I understand. If you do that, Ill cut taxes first. yes. Dozens of party members shouted in unison. Thank you for your hard work! Ma Dong-pil blinked. Although the Criminal Law Party was affiliated with the Military Ministry, it was safe to say that it was almost directly under the cult leader. As such, their pride was also great. In contrast, Ma Dong-pils status was somewhat ambiguous. As it was the close guard of the cult leader, its position was extremely high, but there was no clear hierarchy. It is not a position worthy of such a loud greeting. This was the reason Ma Dong-pil was embarrassed. You go first. yes. Paaaaaa! Ma Dong-pil suddenly turned into a dot and disappeared. Bu Bu-ju looked at Ma Dong-pil walking away and stuck out his tongue. There really is no such thing as a monster. For some reason, I think Im stronger than the Old Great Mazon elders. The reason why they gave a sincere greeting to Ma Dong-pil was clear. Because it is strong. Ma Dong-pils strength was such that everyone in the Protestant church, excluding the religious leaders, competed for supremacy. It was truly an honor to have such a super expert help them. I can see why the leader favors Ma Howie because he is so naive even though he has invincible power. The deputy head, who had been looking in the direction where Ma Dong-pil had disappeared for a while, looked at the party members and shouted. The Black Gate Branch matter will be resolved within today! Lets move quickly! yes! * * * Buaaaaaaaa! Sararak. Ma Dong-pil, who flew at incredible speed, arrived at Shingyo before we knew it. Ah, are you here? okay. Still, the religious leader is looking for Guard Ma. The leader? yes. I understand. Thank you for telling me. Ma Dong-pil passed the outer fortress and entered the inner part at once and entered the Demon God Palace. Oh, is Dongpil here? Ma Dong-pil knelt down. Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Dominion Seonggyo, Heavenly Demon Immortal. I see you, the leader. Okay, okay. Seoliang smiled and raised Ma Dongpil. How do you feel? Arent the criminal court kids strict to work with? no. In fact, they were very considerate, so it was easy to get things done. okay? Of course, it must have been an honor to collaborate with a master who competes for the best in Shingyo. Embarrassment appeared on Ma Dong-pils face. These are difficult words to bear, leader. I said we were competing for the best, but I didnt say we were the best. Im the best, right? Of course it is. It seems that the stage of the Manger Three Styles has reached maturity. If we take just one step further, we could really create a close match with Senator Wonju. Ma Dong-pil lowered his head. Its all thanks to the religious leader. Enough with the unfamiliar sounds, there is a place you can go with me. yes? Follow me. Two people left the Demon Gods Palace and walked along a forest path. Xi Liang asked. Anyway, isnt it difficult? yes? Dark blood. The life has become more intense than when I saw it before. The state of the Black Blood Demon Sword is seen at once. It was a surprise, but I could understand it because I was from Seosyang. There is nothing in the world that the masters of all things cannot see, and there is nothing that they cannot hear. To be honest, it was a little close this time. okay? yes. This was not the case in the past, but the amplification of power is occurring exponentially. Xu Liang nodded. The Black Blood Demon Sword is a sword of silence. However, it is said that if it awakens from that silence, it will sweep away the world like a tempest. Thats why its scarier than other horsemen. Even if you are recognized as the master, if the master is lazy, you will eventually become a slave to the sword. I can feel it. But there must be a reason why that sword recognized you as its owner. I dont think its because youre strong. A look of puzzlement appeared on Ma Dong-pils face. then? Well, thats fine. I dont even know how to get there. Ma Dong-pil thought as he looked at Seoryangs smiling face. You know, but you dont think I need to know right now. Now, I could tell Seoryangs thoughts just by looking at his expression and eyes. But one thing is certain. The Black Blood Demon Sword also doesnt want to be sealed again. ? It means that the owner must have been carefully chosen. The loneliness must have been excruciating since it had not seen its owner for a long time. I would like to meet the owner as soon as possible, but it means that I would have had no choice but to be cautious from the swords perspective. Since it is the swords position it is expressed as if the black blood demon sword has an ego. Ma Dong-pil lowered his head. I will work harder. okay. Well, dont be impatient even if your martial arts skills dont improve further. There are many ways to become stronger without having to work hard to create stronger magic or magic with stronger output. Yes. I guess you dont think so. omg! Oh no! Xu Liang laughed out loud. Its definitely fun to talk to you. There are many people I can talk to for one reason or another, but I feel most comfortable when Dongpil is with you. Ma Dong-pil smiled. I am uncomfortable. How much? It is a location where the god of the Demonic Murim and the lord of the world is worshiped. You dont dare think comfortably of the religious leader. Look, my speaking skills have improved. Seoliang, who was bursting out laughing, pointed to his ears. Can you hear me? yes? Can you hear me? You might be able to hear it now, right? Ma Dong-pil sharpened his senses. Chang Chang. His eyes flashed. Its a sword. Two prosecutors are fighting. As expected of Dongpil. You read it correctly. The walking method is very light and flexible. I think they are probably both women. Hoo? You mean you read that far? Isnt it great? Ma Dong-pil touched his face as if he was embarrassed. I just guessed. Xu Liang grinned. I heard the sound of the sword clashing and guessed the form of the attack. This is not a question of state. Unless youve experienced quite a bit of chaos, even someone stronger than you wouldnt have known. Thats too much praise. As expected, my eyes were accurate. You are just the right person. yes? Xu Liang walked on without answering. Ma Dong-pil gave up his doubts and followed him. How long did it take to walk like that? Hahaha! It seemed like powerful blows collided with each other. The wind blowing in all directions left bloody marks on the surrounding trees. Ma Dong-pils eyes widened. It was 11 battles until yesterday, so if you look at it until today, it is 12 battles. Who will win today? Whoops! Hahaha! bang! Ugh! A woman wearing a white uniform fell to the floor, moaning. And the woman in black uniform aimed a pure white sword at her neck. Huh! Huh! I won again this time? Whoop! Iknow, right. Wow, its so hard. Wei Hongryeon lay down on the spot. Xu Liang nodded. As expected, the Lord of Wei won. Ma Dong-pils face was filled with surprise. The people who were exchanging bloody sword strikes were none other than Wi Hongryeon and Joo Seo-yoon, the Demon Lords. Were you two training together? okay. Seoliang looked at Ma Dongpil. Except for the first three days, Seoyoon has been losing. . If its natural, then its natural. When the match is over, the commander goes to the Iron Sword Mazon and receives instructions. Now that I have reached a new level of kendo, the speed of learning must have become even faster. okay. But not Seoyun. That guy has never met a proper teacher. Its a shame At that moment, Ma Dong-pils eyes wavered. Xu Liang smiled. Im going to leave Hubuk to Seoyoon. !! Seoyoon is a genius. But that level of martial arts skills is still not enough. Well, just because you are strong in martial arts doesnt mean you can rule well, but its still a bit like that, right? Thats right. Dongpil. Yes. Stick. . Make it to the point where you can hear the sound of a swordsman within six months. Do you understand? I obey your orders. If you dont teach properly, you will be spanked in front of all the teachers. . What is the answer? Yeah. Chapter 636 Episode 636 A story in the reign (11)Whew. Returning to the Demon God Palace, Seoryang sighed softly. Now, Ive basically finished everything I had to do. The number of personnel to be deployed to each region was determined. Joo Seo-yoons case was somewhat difficult. However, Hao Wens headquarters was in Hubei. It seemed that if he joined forces with Gong Yachi, he would be able to show a fairly good administration. Moreover, the most important virtues for a head of a region are character and determination, not individual ability. The waterways of Hubei are wide and long. As such, commerce is active and the flow of funds is intense. Thats exactly why Gongyachi was needed. In order to become a candidate for the successor to Shingyo, one must learn various specialized knowledge, including Emperor Studies. Of course, only a few people learned it properly. One of those people who learned it properly was Joo Seo-yoon. At least in terms of theory, he will be much more knowledgeable than Xu Liang. However, there is a world of difference between theory and reality. It seemed like it would be a good combination if Joo Seo-yoon was appointed as the leader and Gong Ya-chi was appointed as a staff member. Moreover, Joo Seo-yoon had a mission to rebuild the Shaman faction. Among shaman practitioners, there are quite a few who retain their original goodness. If we interact with them and stabilize public sentiment, Hubei will become a livable region like it used to be. And slowly. Xiliangs eyes lit up. We should very slowly formalize the non-partisan faction. You say youre going to get rid of the martial arts group, but youre rebuilding the shaman faction? Although it may seem contradictory at first glance, this was a necessary step. At least the symbolism of Shaolin and Shaman is strong, and if such sects voluntarily enter the arms of the empire, the destruction of Shaolin will accelerate. Of course, all kinds of noise will pop up in the process. Rumbling. Suddenly, the door to Daejeon opened. And from there, Ho Yo-seong rushed in. Master. Xiliang clicked his tongue. Now they come in without any hesitation. Im busy. Tsk, so whats going on? Please make just one payment here. What kind of payment is that when I tell you to do it yourself? The number of cases is too large to handle on our own. Take a look. Xu Liangs eyes widened as he looked through the document handed to him by Hu Yaocheng. Omg? Is this real? yes. Ho Yaoseong quenched his appetite. We talked about something similar to this before but I didnt know we would actually proceed. Xu Liang frowned. You guys know that too, right? To eliminate the martial arts and unify the central plains under the name of the empire. Maybe you know? What answer is that? Its just twice as busy as it was during the war. Its a limit. These days, Im not even sure if Ive eaten anything. Even the worlds most powerful saints are old. Can I be rude just once? no. Do you have a conscience? They say it cant be done, so theyre just committing it. If it gets to this point, shouldnt you hire someone? How do I handle all this by myself? Ive been sleeping less these days. I can only sleep half an hour a day. But youre old? How can I get some welfare Total military power. yes. Im sorry. Is that the answer? I lost two pounds of weight in just two months. Two more tubes have been reduced to that skinny body? After two more months, there will be nothing left but bones. Shall I tell you, Guyumagong? Thats amazing resilience. Thats it! Ho Yaoseong screamed loudly. Xiliang shrank his neck like Zara. It probably wouldnt have been this long, but it sure looked like it was going to be difficult. I dont expect you to hire anyone, so please just pay for this! What are you going to do? Are you going to allow it or not? dont do it. Are you answering so quickly without even thinking about it? Is managing the world a joke? Surely Binggung would stab a dagger in our chest? Aaaah! Hu Yaosheng held his head. Seo-ryang whetted his appetite. I put enough thought into it, so dont worry. Really? Because its not a joke. And even if you try to throw a dagger at me, you can never do that. I will visit regularly. . Is this enough? great. Ho Yaoseong quenched his appetite. I understand that the head of the Bingung Palace has given permission for the central branch. good. Then please stamp it. ah? wait for a sec. Seoyang picked up the seal that was lying on the floor. A look of despair appeared on Hu Yao-seongs face. Oh my god the religious leaders personal seal is just rolling around on the floor? Oh, this spot is perfect for picking. If you put it away unnecessarily, you have to go find it. You can just order the kids below. Why do you make people do such trivial things? Hehehe. thud! Seo-ryang, who had taken the seal, threw the seal carelessly. Strangely enough, the seal that fell to the floor rolled back to its original position. Okay, Ive paid. Okay then, lets go. Oh, and the general military. why. Its reaction art? Its on my nerves, so dont touch it. Im going to bite you. Isnt this the lowest level? With an uncomfortable look on his face, Seo-ryang took out a neatly folded piece of paper from his arms. Here, take it. What is it? Ill know it when I see it. Ho Yo-seong frowned and took the paper handed to him and unfolded it. Immediately his eyes widened. Omg? Thats mine. Dont use it carelessly. Hmm? . What is this? What is it? You said youve been blinking lately, but now you cant even read? I guess Ill ask this because I read it, right? What is it? What is the list of names of these fluffy little children? Its not like it looks like it, its actually fluffy and fluffy. Because the oldest guy said hes reached an agreement now. So what list is it? You bastards. yes? If you raise them well, they are talented people who will be able to share your workload. Its something you pick and choose, so its up to you whether you fry it or fry it. Hu Yaoshengs mouth dropped open. Xu Liang smiled. why? I was touched What did I do so wrong? What kind of nonsense is this again? Are you planning on cutting me and choosing one of these guys? Oh, Im tired. If you really cut it, I will burn all the classified data of the military department. Are we just going to go now? Well, I guess you wont cut it. Ho Yo-seong giggled and looked at the list. But why are we suddenly adding more personnel? Am I the one who was harassing them just now? Are you saying its difficult alone? So I tried to find it in my own way. Xiliang scratched his head. I investigated from time to time and watched secretly. Half of them are kids with a strong sense of responsibility and good work ethic, and the other half are free-spirited and not cheap, but they are said to be rare geniuses. omg. Knock off the one who needs to be kicked out, and carry the one who needs to be carried. It may be difficult for a while, but if you raise it well, wont the world become easier? Hu Yaosheng smiled. Im about to cry. Put some saliva under your eyes and lie. Its so salty. okay. Is it real? S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I got it! Oh my gosh, should we just rest today? Would you like to have a drink with me for the first time in a while? Xu Liang rolled his eyes. Dont drink! After Lee Gak. Kya! good night. Xu Liang frowned. Lets have some snacks together, man. Yes. Before that, please pour me one more drink. Eight. Xu Liang filled his cup. Ho Yao-seong looked at the glass with deeply moved eyes and emptied it. Ugh, how long has it been since I started drinking? Tsk, just drink this and sleep well today. Then you will feel really hurt. I think so. Good idea. Would you like me to pour you a drink? So you were trying to eat alone? lol. Hu Yaocheng filled Xu Liangs cup with a polite attitude. Seo-ryang, who immediately emptied his glass, asked as if throwing it away. Isnt your right shoulder aching a lot these days? uh? How did you know? Xu Liang held out his hand. hand. yes? Please tell me. Oh yeah. For a moment, I thought I was a dog. Wont you do your best for me? Its either a dog or a horse. Seo-ryang, who held the hand of Hu Yao-seong, unleashed an inner attack. Wooooow. Ho Yaoseongs eyes widened. how is it? Its really cool, isnt it? What is this? All the accumulated toxins from your body have been removed. It was especially hard on the liver. Dont miss the Ungong breakfast. That alone will be enough to get you back to normal. Hey, I dont think you just treated the liver? My head became very clear. A lot of areas around the brain and blood vessels have gathered together. Ive completely cleaned out your blood, so take care of your health. thank you. What is gratitude? In an instant, the turbidity evaporated and the distortion of the internal organs and six parts was corrected. The use of inner strength reaches a magical level. Even the acupuncture points on the head were completely cleaned. Even if the tofu acupuncture points are handled with the utmost care, if done incorrectly, they can cause harm or even death. Ho Yaoseong was able to feel it again. How great your martial arts skills are. Im going to drink this until I get drunk today. Like that. The two people clinked their glasses over and over again and drank. It certainly seemed that Xiliangs Qigong treatment was amazing. Even though Ho Yo-seong had exceeded his usual drinking limit, he maintained his normal appearance. Master. hmm? How are you feeling? Xu Liang chuckled. Im so bored to death. omg. You are the one who suffers, not me. Its okay to be bored. No, not like that. How are you feeling? Just okay. Youre a lot calmer than I thought. I was happy at first. But it didnt last for a few days. You guys have doubled your workload, but Im not doing half as much as I normally do. After spending some time thinking about this and that, I think Ive become calmer. okay. Xu Liang shrugged his shoulders. What can there be in life? If you cross one mountain, theres another mountain, and if you cross that mountain, another mountain blocks your way. I have to live comfortably even though my life is not over. Have you become a Taoist? Thats just the way it is. Hu Yaosheng smiled. Lets live with peace of mind Well, what the religious leader says makes sense. The two people tilted their glasses again. There was a lot of conversation at first, but as time passed, the talking between the two became more frequent. Its been a while since weve had a drink, so there might be a lot to say, but there didnt seem to be any sign of that. Both Seo-ryang and Ho Yo-seong seemed happy just by filling each others glasses and drinking with delicious snacks. Just like that, another half-hour passed. Master. hmm? You have suffered a lot because of the poor general military. Xu Liang smiled. You are too much for me. Its to the point where Im worried about whether its okay for me to suffer like this. ha ha ha. If it werent for you, I wouldnt have come this far. Thank you for your hard work. A look of pride appeared on Hu Yaoshengs face. It was a gift more valuable than a thousand gold treasures or the best martial arts skills in the world. With just that one word of praise, Hu Yaocheng was able to wash away all the fatigue of the past. And the leader. You tell me. Congratulations. Xu Liang smiled and raised his glass. Thank you. Sigh! The sound of glasses clinking together was particularly clear and sweet. Chapter 637 Episode 637 A story in the reign (12)Five years later. Hehehe. A look of pride appeared on Zhu Qings face. I heard it from Chairman Jwa. I heard that the person who passed the state exam this time is such a great talent? Thats right. This past examination was one of the most difficult in the entire history of the empire, and we passed all of those tests with confidence. All the civil servants who saw his answer were speechless. Is it that much? When Seungsang Zuo looked at the answer sheet, he could not help but admire the sentence, which was worthy of being called by far the best in the history of the empire. Im really looking forward to this. I wonder where such a talented person was and has only just appeared. You will be able to see it for yourself soon. Hehe, thats right. A bright smile appeared on Zhu Qings lips as he buried his back in the chair. There have been a lot of luxuries lately. Finally, a crown prince has emerged to succeed me, the lives of the people have become greatly enriched, and the military is growing stronger day by day, so I have no worries about my future. Wouldnt this mean that Your Majestys virtue has reached heaven? I salute you, Your Majesty. How can I just let such a good feeling pass by? For today, I will put aside national affairs and get really drunk. Zhu Qing laughed and shouted. Call King Taejang to Hwangsokjeong. After a while. your majesty. Oh, Emperor Song, is he here? The imperial palace is coming. How about refraining from using personal names? Haha! I am the emperor of the empire, so why cant I call my younger brother whatever I want? Zheng Zhongbaek smiled. You seem to be in a good mood. Its good. very good. It was great to hear Zhu Qings laughter. Five years have passed, but Zhou Cheng has not aged at all. In fact, I felt like I had become younger, perhaps because I lived with motivation. On the other hand, the remittance bag has not changed much from five years ago. If we were to look closely, the difference would be that the dignity of the great ruler of Sapa disappeared and a noble and aristocratic atmosphere emerged. King Taejangs money transfer bag. Song Sang-baek, who had reigned as the fear of the martial arts in the central plains under the nickname Sura-je, is now the head of the imperial palaces most powerful secret elite army and the highest-ranking noble in the empire who has been granted the title of king directly by the emperor. Hasnt it been quite a while since weve seen each other like this? Its been less than a month, Your Majesty. Huh, was that all that happened? Recently, I thought His Majesty had finished all the construction work, but looking at times like this, it seems that wasnt the case. what? ha ha ha! Although everyone in the world looked up to him, he treated Zhou Qing comfortably. And it was a great joy to Zhu Qing to see Zheng Zhengbaek like that. Zhu Qing was also found to be quite easy-going for an emperor. This is a busy liquor that was brought in from Shanxi. I heard this batch is the best ever. Lets taste it together. Good. The two people drank alcohol leisurely. Wow, thats very good. Is that so? hmm? It doesnt seem to suit Songjes taste. Zhong Zhenbaek shook his head. I could clearly see that it was a delicious drink. However, after decades of living in the powerhouse, it seems that the discernment between high-end and low-class has become dull. haha! Does my younger brother, who reigned as the absolute leader of the Sapa martial arts group, say such things? Even back then, I preferred cheap alcohol to high-quality alcohol. Youre so quirky, too. Several rounds of glasses were passed around like that. Have you heard about the guy who passed the state exam this time? Rumors are already spreading within the palace. There was a lot of talk here and there about him being the best writer in the history of the empire or a rare genius. Huh, did you? Didnt you know? I heard it for the first time this morning from Jwa Seung-sang. It looks like His Majesty has been very busy lately. Thats right. But Zhu Qing stroked his chin. How can it smell? Do you mean the smell? Before I came here to Hwangsokjeong, I looked into the hometown of the guy who passed the civil service exam. Where is it? Hes from Yunbu, Guangdong Province. Its Guangdong Province Zheng Zhengbai smiled. I guess that smell wasnt that bad. But it wasnt very good. Zhu Cheng clicked his tongue. I knew he was a very playful person, but he truly has a knack for surprising people. I wish you had given me a hint in advance. I guess it was to prove my abilities. Hehe, did I see past exam answer sheets? All I have to do is keep my mouth shut. Hehe, it looks like they didnt think that way. Still, it seems like they put a lot of effort into sending outstanding talent, so I feel relieved. Tsk. Zhou Qing rested his chin. It was a look that did not suit the dignity of an emperor at all. Anyway, he is very lucky. For the scholars of the empire to willingly send a person whom they unanimously praise as a rare genius, there must be at least ten such geniuses in Shingyo. I dont know how many there are, but Im sure there are talented people who can compete with him. Is that what you think too? yes. After a few drinks, I felt like I was getting used to the scent. Song Sang-baek said, licking his lips. The Heavenly Demon is someone who never lets down his guard. Well, its no use calling me a person anymore. haha. Relationships can go astray at any time, so its probably about preparing for the one and only thing that could happen, so I dont think your Majesty needs to worry too much. As you know, the Heavenly Demon Churchs forces will never move unless we touch them first. Zhou Qing smiled in satisfaction. It was really nice to hear the word we uttered by Geum Baek. It spoke of the greatness of the Heavenly Demon God Religion, but at the same time, it meant that Song Sang-baek himself had accepted that he had become a member of the imperial palace. Anyway, its a gift, and since you sent such a talented person, I think we should prepare something in return. You probably dont want to. He is a person who can achieve anything under the sun if he puts his mind to it, so I dont plan on giving him a special gift. However, I heard that Commander-in-Chiefs health has worsened a lot recently. Im thinking about sending some medicine. Yes, that would be appropriate. If you really think about it, hes just so indifferent. He doesnt have a loyalist like a general, so you let him get hurt like that. Isnt there a reason? Its probably one of two things. Either I was too busy playing to pay attention, or it was an intentional rumor. Zhong Zhenbaeks eyes sparkled. You made it up? If you think about common sense, there is no way the generals health will deteriorate, right? He is not the type of person to leave his people in that much pain. Well, thats true. If this is a made-up rumor, there are two possible interpretations. Zhou Qing emptied his glass and said. first. I wanted to see the empires reaction. hmm. How could I touch the Heavenly Demon in my rawest sense? I am the greatest power and ruler on earth, but the Heavenly Demon has already ascended to heaven and rules over all things. But he just reigns and does not rule. In other words, the actual people in power leading the organization called Heavenly Demon Church are the military commander and a few others. youre right. From what I saw before, the military commander was also good at dealing with false accusations. He is a person who will use any unconventional tricks if he wants something. If that person is Ho Yo-seong, I think he can easily spread false rumors and see our sides reaction. Hehe, there are people of Protestant faith in the imperial palace, so why would you go to such an extent? Of course, its just a possibility. For some reason, I thought that might be the case if it were a total military unit. Then what do you think is the second reason? Succession. Song Sang-baeks hand, which was raising the glass, stopped. Heir Was it four or five years ago? I once had a drink with the Heavenly Demon. Oh, I remember. Cheonma said that at that time. I mean, they picked some pretty smart guys. It was said that they were talented people who could sufficiently share the burden of the general military in two or three years. As you know, if such an evaluation came from his mouth, it would be the highest praise of all praise. So something like that happened. Zheng Zhongbaek stroked his chin. Heir Of course, even if I truly hand over the position to the successor, it wont be right away. Actually, I dont think theres any need to spread false rumors that youre sick. Rather, it will be Protestantism that is looked down on due to such rumors. So does he. However, if the policy had been changed, it would be a different story. Policy? Zhou Qing smiled. Cheonma said so. The one who truly rules the world is not the one who appears on the outside, but the one who hides in the shadows and observes the world. . If the Heavenly Demon Church also chose that route I think its quite possible. Hehehe. Zheng Zhongbaek said as he filled Zhu Qings cup. To be honest, I am at a loss because I cannot be sure of any of what Your Majesty said. I too am ambiguous. Im just saying this because I thought it might be the case. But if the general military is truly thinking about retirement, it is a difficult thing to ignore. Song Zhongbaek hinted. If I do this, where will my spirit go? Yes? You? yes. Zhou Qing said in confusion. This man, do you know how far it is from Ye to Shingyo when you say that? Hehe, I dont know what your Majesty thinks, but Im confident that anyone except Sosin Cheonma can handle it. Oh, how can you not know that your skills are the best in the world? But wouldnt it be a needless effort to travel 10,000 miles just to check that one thing? The imperial palace is a truly nice place. Moreover, since His Majesty is here, how can he turn his attention to the central plains? However, since Sosin is also a wild man who grew up in the wind of the wilderness, he sometimes misses the smell of wild grass. Zhu Qing lost his appetite and walked away. It seems the imperial palace was stuffy. Hehe, no. Its a place to bury my bones for the rest of my life, so why use my own home only because Im so frustrated? Zheng Zhongbaek looked up at the sky. But there are times when I miss it. If the imperial palace was my second hometown, then the world was my hometown itself. Zhou Qing smiled. Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Are you still greedy? Is that possible? Your Majesty is there and the Heavenly Demon is there. When I first served as the leader of the Iron Blood Castle, I was just satisfied with that position and had no intentions for the world. I see. Thats right. But Song Zhengbaek closed his eyes. The world itself remained a good memory for me. Zhou Qing, who was looking at the remittance bag with a smile, raised his glass. Please come back in three months. I will be very disappointed if you dont come back in there. Zhu Qing emptied the glass completely and looked in front of him. Before I knew it, the remittance bag had disappeared. That person really makes me feel bad like this once in a while. Chapter 638 Episode 638 A story from the reign (13)Donggyu grumbled softly. Oh shit. This is broken again. He went into the bushes carrying a small hammer. As I gently removed the dirt from inside the bush, I could see the gray-black head of Jeong (). He hit the chisel with a hammer. Taaang! Taaang! Taaang! The echoing sound was very clear. Even when I said that we should take care of the old man, he didnt listen. Ugh, I knew it would be like this. All of that damn old mans works are like this. What do you do if youre smart? The ending is always sloppy. Hey! Taaaaaang! After hitting it a few times, miraculously, Jeongs head became transparent. At the same time, the sound of metal meeting metal was heard throughout the branch area. Crackle! Grumble. It was the sound of something huge moving. The engine oscillation system spread throughout the branch area began to operate to the extent that even a slight vibration occurred in the ground. Are we done now? Donggyu quenched his appetite. I cant do it. I need to tell the branch manager and ask him to speak harshly to Gugokja. This damn old man took all the money he got, ate it up, and did things like this. Ugh, even though I really like the branch manager, I cant trust his poor sense of vision That was back then. Is the branch managers insight so poor? Oh, thats right. Not to mention hes a martial artist, hes smart, and hes such a good person, but somehow he has poor insight. Hmm, isnt he one of the most talented people in the Ice Palace? I know yeah. I wonder if the Lord of the Palace would have appointed him as the head of the Jungwon branch. Because they are blood relatives? no. Thats because they all have that level of ability. I just regret one thing. know? The closer a painting is to perfection, the bigger the flaw appears. You know, you know. Yeah, thats it. Phew, but there is no one else like our branch manager. I wonder who will accompany our branch leader. A wonderful groom will appear. joy! I cant send it to you unless its the best equipment in the world. No, its a shame even though its the best equipment in the world. That is correct. Is our branch manager an ordinary person? In just three years since the branch was established, he has become so powerful that he has swallowed up all the supposedly powerful sects in the central region. It was a huge achievement. therefore. Actually, I want to meet a good person and see them live a happy life. Its not like you went through a lot of hardships. Was it that much of a struggle? of course! That makes it even more frustrating! It may not be possible in the branch managers eyes, but Im worried that theyll pick some weird guy and end up getting married Huh? Donggyu blinked. As I was complaining and talking about arrogance, I finally realized something was strange. He carefully turned his back. But who gasp!! Donggyu hit his butt. Suddenly, a young man was standing in front of him. He looked like a young man, but it was difficult to call him a young man. The young mans pure white face, not only his hair but also his skin, was worthy of being described as beautiful. However, his eyes were filled with deep years of experience and exuded a dignity that could not be treated lightly. A truly extraordinary appearance. It is difficult to find people like this anywhere in the world. However, Dong-gyu knew the young mans identity. I had no choice but to know. A person in whom natural dignity and mysterious prayer coexist. The white long robe she was wearing over her pure white hair was sparkling in the sunlight. Lord Little Palace? Yeo Kang-hwi smiled. It looks like it hasnt been delivered yet. Now I am the lord of the palace. Huh! Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. How far is it from Bingung Palace to Jungwon Branch? It makes sense. Actually, I ran too fast. Keuheook! Dong-gyu quickly got up and immediately bowed. Deputy Deputy Manager Dong-gyu meets Lord Sogung! A palace lord? Ugh! Meet the palace lord! sorry! ha ha ha! Yeo Kang-hwi laughed loudly and tapped his shoulder. Youre such an interesting person, arent you? My younger brother wouldnt have been bored. Wow! Thank you! But is my brothers insight really that good? Crrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr! Dong-gyu foamed at the mouth. Thats not true! Absolutely not! The branch leaders vision can reach the level of a god! Is it different from what you said earlier? Ugh! I guess I went crazy for a moment! sorry! Please kill me! Yeo Kang-hwi held his belly button and laughed. Im sorry. My prank was a bit harsh. I have no intention of interrogating you, so just get up. . Wake up How soon? Yeo Kang-hwi narrowed his eyes. Dong-gyus body, which was lying face down, gently tilted to the side. Dong-gyus eyes, as he fell to the floor, had already completely rolled back. Yeo Kang-hwi opened his mouth wide. Did you faint? really? It was truly amazing. I thought he was joking, but when I poked him, I realized he had actually fainted. Yeo Kang-hwi was dumbfounded. How can a supreme master faint so easily? its crazy? Why is Ganttaeng so small? You mustered up the courage to talk behind my back with a pea-sized joke. As I live in this world, I see all kinds of people. My younger brother called Dong-gyu a fun crazy guy, and there was a reason for that. If you are a transcendent expert, you are on the same level as a Shaolin master. If I hadnt seen it in person, I would have dismissed it as nonsense to see such a master so embarrassed by a few jokes. I live a fun life. Fuhahaha! Yeo Sang-rin laughed like crazy. Did you? Thats right. How on earth did that human internal energy structure come about? You learned the martial arts of Bingung, right? of course. The deputy manager is a bit of a unique person. Hehehe. But dont look at it too badly. He is a person with deep affection. And, believe it or not, his skills are just as good as mine. You can tell when you see the skill. Its just absurd. Ho ho ho. Yeo Kang-hwi shook his head. Anyway, how have you been? Sure. It was a little busy, though. It seemed like that. But hasnt it passed by that youve been so busy that you cant even wake up? Its gotten a little loose since yesterday. Ive been busy for three years trying to have fun like Ive been doing for ten years. Thats not normal. Who could make a branch grow to the same level as the Daemun Sect in three years? It was really hard. Yeo Sang-rin smiled. Yeo Kang-hwi could feel it while looking at his younger brothers smile. My younger brother has become much more mature than before. Martial arts are martial arts, but people themselves have changed a lot. A mature atmosphere was evident, but it wasnt that he wasnt, and it seemed like he was old enough to get married. How old are you? Huh, you didnt even remember that? There is no shame. Ive been a little busy. I ate as much as I could. I have become a complete spinster. Hmm, who in the world would see you as an old maid? Youll think shes a girl who hasnt even reached her retirement age. Thats a bit of a creepy compliment. Why is this creepy? I dont like it when I age and look young. haha. Yeo Sang-rin asked with a smile. Anyway, is your sister okay? I tried to make time to go there, but Ive been so busy that I havent been able to go. Of course Im fine. My body has fully recovered. What a relief. Yeosangrin grinned. Is your child growing well? Yeo Kang-hwi cleared his throat. Youre growing well. Now I can even talk. Already? Hey, what is it? Are you a genius? Can a child who is only 500 days old speak coherently? It just happens like that. What does that mean? Try giving birth later. You will find out. Sniff. Yeo Sang-rin snorted and buried herself in the chair. Ha, I want to see my nephew. Does my nephew know? My aunt is going through a difficult time in the faraway land of Jungwon. When you say that, I really dont have anything to say. My cruel brother is showing his face after three years. . Father, arent you worried about your daughter? Keueuung. Yeo Kang-hwi quenched his appetite. You have no shame. It may only sound like an excuse, but the main palace was very busy with work. i know. Its just that. Kung. What is that strange nasal sound? Did you learn it from your sister? Hey! Kkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkk. Yeo Sang-rin, who laughed for a while, straightened up. Anyway, congratulations. ok? what? I heard you are now officially the head of the palace? Yeo Kang-hwi narrowed his eyes. Have you already been contacted? Through Hao Wen. Oops! Hey, what on earth are they? They delivered it faster than the communication sent from our side? Do you even monitor the ice palace? I, too, cannot understand Hao Wens intelligence power. I once asked him what his secret was, and he just laughed. I guess its a trade secret. Oh my god Yeo Kang-hwi stuck out his tongue. Ill have to visit Gongya Munju separately later. Ill have to go and ask him myself. You wont tell me. Of course they wont do it. I just wanted to learn something. Yeo Sang-rin just smiled quietly. Yeo Kang-hwi, who was staring blankly at his younger sister, opened his mouth. Lina. yes? . why? Well What are you taking so long to say? What are you talking about? No, well its not serious Oh, isnt it? If its serious, its serious, but it doesnt seem that way Im so frustrated Im dying. A risk! What is it? Say it quickly and dont let it get to your hearts content. Yeo Kang-hwi opened his mouth several times and then spoke carefully. That Seogyo. That was then. Slurp. Yeo Kang-hwi stood up. Yeo Sang-rins expression also became as cold as ice. Brother. okay. He is a great expert. Is it so bad that you cant even be my brother? Fifty sum. ? I think I can hold out for about fifty sums. Tension rose on Yeo Sang-rins face. Yeo Kang-hwi, who ascended to the rank of Heaven five years ago, has now reached the state of maturity through constant training. It is no exaggeration to say that he is the next Saewojeilin, following in the footsteps of his father, Yeo Geukdo, the Emperor of the North Sea, and that his strength has already made him the best of Saewoe, excluding his father. Yeo Kang-hwi is an opponent who can only withstand fifty sums. Judging from the way he spoke, it seemed like he was almost certain that the fight would be one-sided. Who on earth is it? At that time, a loud voice was heard outside. Are you inside the branch manager? ?! For some reason, I came to see the branch leader and heard a strangely familiar prayer. It looks like youve improved a lot since then. Yeo Kang-hwis eyes widened. What is this voice? Yeo Sang-rin opened her mouth wide. Isnt it Iron Blood? King Taejang? The two people quickly came out. omg! Yeo Kang-hwi swallowed a sigh of relief. Your Majesty King Taejang?! Zheng Zhongbaek smiled and waved his hand. It was you, after all. Seeing it in person like this makes it even more amazing. If I devote just 10 years, Ill have to be a little more nervous. The brother and sister knelt down at the same time. I meet you, King Taejang. Geum Baek waved his hand. Thats it. Stop it. What does King Taejang say? Just call me old man. . Well, I didnt know you would be here too I guess its better. yes? Song Zhengbaek smiled mischievously. I want to go out for a drink. Would you like to join me? Both of you. Chapter 639 Episode 639 A story in the reign (14)Whoa. Myeonghak took a deep breath. This is it. There was calm joy on his face as he looked at the fog-filled mountain peak. This was it. This was Taijihui (̫O). He lowered his head and saw the sword. The Songmun ancient sword was stained dark brown. The blood that had flowed from the torn protective covering had dried and turned brown. But he didnt feel any pain. Thats amazing. Myeonghak exclaimed. The countless swords of the shaman are reduced to the two swords of Wonjeon and Museung, and the two swords are made into one. This is nothing but the Taegeukhwa of yin and yang. The enlightenment of the person who was called the Wonmugeomsin (Ԫ䄦) reached a level that was truly beyond the imagination of ordinary people. At that time, a clear voice was heard. He is a great person. Myeonghak smiled and turned his head. There was a beautiful woman standing there with her back to me. A woman wearing a black uniform. Maybe he was in his mid-twenties? His facial features are clear and sharp, giving him a bit of a cold look, but he always has a smile on his face, making me laugh just by looking at him. The loose hair looked free-spirited, and the fluttering hem of the coat was reminiscent of the hand gestures of a immortal. The sight of a long sword tied to a belt also did not match well. The King of Swords has arrived. The woman, Joo Seo-yoon, waved her hand. After the sword? Its a shameful title. I told you not to call me that, so why are you teasing me again? Hehe, how could I make fun of Geomhu? However, I have finally found Taijihye in the circle of swords, and the sword master has shared countless sword tests. You deserve to be called Geomhu. Myeonghak narrowed his eyes. Havent you actually reached the realm of peace? It is surprising that he reached the level of enlightenment at that age, but enlightenment has reached a much higher level than that. Until now, except for one person, no one of that age has achieved enlightenment. Joo Seo-yoon shook her head as if she couldnt stop him. You decided to paint my face with gold. Hehehe. Anyway, congratulations. You finally saw Taegeukhyegeom (̫Oۄ) at Wonjeon Sword. Thats right. Its a lot late, but I feel more joy than despair. Its not too late. Its not too late at all. The reason I am more proficient in round-robin sword than anyone else is because my grandfather constantly helped me. Myeonghak Dojang, who realized Taijihye in four years, is even more amazing. Hehe, after the sword, please dont paint this stupid Taoist guys face. Ho Ho. Joo Seo-yoon smiled and stood next to Myeong-hak. She looked down at the foot of Wudang Mountain. It was a sight I always saw, but it was also a sight I never got tired of seeing. Myeonghak asked. Do you see the Emperor Taesajo of Hyeoncheon? no. I saw my grandfather this morning. I saw Hyeoncheonjinin who died and became one with Mt. Wudang. As a modern scholar, I could not understand its meaning. There must be something that only Joo Seo-yoon can see. So what are you looking at now? Under heaven. Huh! Joo Seo-yoons smile deepened. I feel that way sometimes these days. Ah, this is why my brother keeps telling me to look at the world. Only when I look at the world can I see myself clearly. Hehehe. Now I understand why people kept saying that death penalty was lowly. How does the world look to you? You look busy. Hehehe! The world, which had gone through a period of turbulence, is now entering a period of stability. However, the world is not fixed. The world created by incalculable people is so beautiful and dynamic. Joo Seo-yoon closed her eyes. The world depicted by Sa-hyeong is simple, at least in my eyes, so I like it. Now that I think about it, the religious leader has been doing well lately? I want to have something special happen to Gosu, who talks about the best of all time and modern times. Huh? Arent you communicating separately? Its been a few months. The fortress mainly communicates with the general military. Its all business contact. Myeonghak smiled. Dont you miss it once in a while? The death penalty? Its the same with the religious leader and the Protestant church. Joo Seo-yoon turned her head to the south. There was bitterness and sadness on her face. miss you. I miss you so much. Joo Seo-yoon, who came to Mt. Wudang four years ago, gathered together the monks who had been training in hiding throughout Mt. Wudang and established a new shaman faction. Unexpectedly, the Taoist monks did not reject Joo Seo-yoon. Her skills were not only skills, but the sword skills she used were the very essence of a shamans martial arts skills. In other words, Joo Seo-yoon could be said to be Hyeon Cheon-jins ceremonial doctor. In other words, Joo Seo-yoon was like a big adult to them. Four years like that. The Shaman faction was able to restore most of the martial arts that had been lost in the past. It was truly a mystical experience. All the martial arts of the shaman faction were contained in the Wonjeonmucheunggeomgyeol, which is a collection of Hyeoncheonjinins enlightenment, and Joo Seo-yoon was able to break down all the martial arts of the shamanist faction, including the inner gongsimbeop, swordsmanship, martial arts, fighting techniques, and gyeonshinsul, one by one. Perhaps Hyeoncheonjinin, who became one with Mt. Wudang, may have helped. What is important is that she helped enormously in rebuilding the independent faction. In this way, the shaman faction was revived. That wasnt all. Zhou Seoyun received a special order from Xu Liang to rule Hubei Province directly. Sword King Joo Seo-yoon. People in the world did not know that King Geomjang was a woman. In the first place, women were not given the title of king, so it was only natural. However, it was quite widely known that King Geomjang was a martial artist who was extremely skilled in martial arts and that he greatly helped in re-establishing the Shaman faction. Of course, Joo Seo-yoon could not actually manage every single thing that happened in Hubei Province. Instead, there were countless officials under her, and those officials were controlled by Gong Yachi. However, when a big decision was needed, Joo Seo-yoon always stepped forward. She was more talented at governing than expected. Gong Yachi was also surprised by her insight at times, and Hubei Province entered the stabilization phase a year earlier than expected. It was a fast and stable reign, ranking in the top three of all regions in the midfield. Joo Seo-yoon was just as busy as ever. But no matter how busy I am, how can I not think of my hometown? Joo Seo-yoon missed Seo-ryang. I missed Jong Li-young and I missed Chae Yeo-min. I wanted to see not only the former Great Mazon, whom I had no close relationship with, but also the retired Great Protector of the Sentai Dynasty Martial Arts. She missed every single blade of grass or the stone walls that made up the new church. But what can I do? There is too much of a burden on my shoulders to just swish away. At times like this, I really resent the death penalty. Joo Seo-yoon smiles bitterly. Myung-hak felt sorry for Joo Seo-yoon. A martial artist who reached the realm of peace. Although she had developed a greater swordsmanship than anyone else, she was a young woman, not yet thirty. Usually, at that age, she either met a good man and started a family, or studied hard to learn more. But Joo Seo-yoon was too fast. At that age, his martial arts and academic skills reached a level comparable to anyone else, and he even ruled Hubei Province. People who are still young will not have this burden again. Sometimes she wanted to just go somewhere and have fun without worrying, but she wasnt allowed to do that. Myeonghak, who was quietly looking at Joo Seo-yoon, cautiously opened his mouth. This is enough for independents. yes? It may still be unreliable in the eyes of the Emperor, but our Taoists are also working hard. In fact, the current Shaman faction is very stable and is receiving new Taodong (ͯ). Myeonghak smiled. Leave the shaman faction to us and leave Hubei Province to Gongya Wenju. How about putting down the burden on your shoulders for a moment and looking around the world? Joo Seo-yoon smiled. Its sweet just to hear you say it. But I cant do that. Why is that so? Of course, there are so many things happening all over Hubei, so there are a lot of things you have to do A person who has been sharpening his sword for decades is sharpening his sword to the point where his armor is torn, so Im going to go look around the world to see how hard I worked. . There is no way. Myeonghak looked down at his hands. Hehe, this is because of my shortcomings, not my efforts. Joo Seo-yoon shook his head. I will be grateful for your words. By the way, hurry up and treat your hands first. It wont happen because my strength is strong, but if it happens, it will be a big problem. If the wounds on your body become more severe, you can treat them, but if the wounds engraved in your heart become more severe, they cannot be easily healed. Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. . Dont worry, go to Shingyo. Joo Seo-yoons eyes wavered. In most cases, this wont happen. I could tell just by looking at her eyes how much she missed Shingyo. After a while, Joo Seo-yoon sighed. Of course it wont work. That was then. Whats wrong? At that moment, Joo Seo-yoon and Myung-hak were surprised. Hey, its been a while since I came to Mt. Wudang again. The view is truly superb. It may not be flashy, but the mysterious fog and mountains Isnt this a scenery you wont get tired of even if you look at it for decades? The two people turned their heads. Surprisingly, there was a middle-aged man wearing silk clothes, looking at the mountains with an ecstatic expression. Hmm, the mountain scenery is so quiet and mysterious, but the mind of the girl who lives in this mountain is so cloudy and dizzy. Zheng Zhongbaek smiled. Isnt that so? Joo Seo-yoon and Myung-hak knelt down. I meet you, King Taejang. Oh no, dont do that. Geum Baek clicked his tongue. You may say that, Taoist, but you are a king like me. Someone will think that I am the next emperor. Joo Seo-yoon asked with a puzzled expression. But what happened here all of a sudden? I came to see you. Me? Thats right. Even though they were the same king, the two were not friends to begin with. This means that in most cases, a remittance bag will not come here. Naturally, Joo Seo-yoons face hardened. Maybe something happened to the imperial palace. Nothing happened. Hehe, it looks like youve had a hard time too. Even after accumulating such amazing martial arts skills, my eyes are not clear. Ah I didnt kill prayer because I didnt think it was necessary. You should be able to read my prayers, but there is no response. I came up to Ye to see what was going on. Oh, I see. by the way. Song Zhongbaek pointed south with his thumb. If nothing happens, come to Shingyo with me. yes?! Oh, dont misunderstand. Because its not just me and the two of you going. There are also Yeo Kang-hwi, the palace lord, and branch chief Yeo Sang-rin under the mountain. ! I have something to ask you, and while Im at it, Im on my way to get a drink. If nothing happens, why dont you come along? Joo Seo-yoon looked at the money transfer bag with surprised eyes. At that time, Myeonghak opened his mouth. After the examination. Joo Seo-yoon turned his gaze to Myeong-hak. Myeonghak smiled. I guess this is fate. Go. Joo Seo-yoon, who was staring blankly at Myeonghak, also slowly smiled. Then shall we see? Chapter 640 Episode 640 A story in the reign (15)Oh my. Gong Yachi was always busy, but it was never as urgent as today. To be precise, I was anxious. This was inevitable because the four men and women who came unexpectedly were rare masters who had built an unparalleled reputation even in the central plains of their time, and who exercised extreme influence in both the imperial palace and the martial arts world. I meet you, King Taejang. Huh, its been a while. yes. And Gong Yachi smiled and looked at Yeo Kang-hwi. I heard that you are coming to the central plain, my lord. I just didnt expect you to come so soon. Yeo Kang-hwi stuck out his tongue. Let me ask you something. What on earth happened to that information? Its an industry secret. haha. Yeo Kang-hwi smiled empty-handedly. Yeo Sang-rin smiled and lowered her head. Its been a while since I saw you. Branch Manager Yeo. Gong Yachi said in a calm voice. The reputation of being an ice skating goddess has been around for a long time. Congratulations. What is this ice skating goddess? If you think about it carefully, its not wrong. Since Branch Manager Yeo has grown the Jungwon branch to such a large extent, isnt it different from raising Binggung on a rock? Yeo Sang-rin twisted her body as if she was embarrassed. Yeo Kang-hwi saw that and pretended to vomit. And Gong Yachi looked at Joo Seo-yoon with puzzled eyes. His Majesty the Sword King is here too? Thats it. If you have any business, why dont you send a letter? I would have gone to see it myself. Joo Seo-yoon shook his head. I didnt come today for work. yes? No matter how smart I was, it was difficult for me to understand the current situation. Please sit here for now. Okay, shall we take a look? Song Geum-baek, sitting at the head of the table, wrinkled his nose. The tea scent is very nice. If I remember correctly, this is Yongjeong ()? Thats right. I sold it. I cant believe you treated me to such an expensive dragon. I am sorry to inform you, but in this position, there are often times when I have to treat people of high rank. Its very useful in times like that. like now? Yes, like now. Geum Baek burst into laughter. They say he is indeed the strongest man in the history of Hao Mun and a genius in both civil and martial arts, but the more you look at him, the more he is not ordinary. I will take it as a compliment. Its a compliment. I understand how the Heavenly Demon favored you so much. Gong Yachi smiled bitterly. He was too much for me. I still think about it sometimes. Is this a dream or reality? Why are you acting like Hao Wenju, the man who controlled the Kang Hao Three Dynasties by manipulating all kinds of information? Gong Yachi was embarrassed. You mean you were in control? These are difficult words to bear. I just Hehehe, its okay. I just said it as a joke, so dont worry too much about it. Song Geum-baek burst out laughing, wondering what was so fun. I dont know if it was because he had been staying in the imperial palace and then came out to the central plains, or because he was with people who had spent the last heyday of Wulin, but there was not a single trace of darkness on his face. Gong Yachi looked at Joo Seo-yoon with curious eyes. By the way, if it wasnt work-related, why did you come all the way to Ye? Joo Seo-yoon saw the remittance bag. Actually, I was just going to go. But His Majesty King Taejang said that he must stop by this place. yes? Everyone looked at the remittance bag. Seng Tongbaek quenched his thirst with a sip of tea and spoke in a relaxed tone. Originally, we were just going to go by ourselves. But no matter how much I think about it, I dont think it makes sense to leave without you. ? I only said this half as a joke, but in reality, if it werent for you, the Heavenly Demon wouldnt be where it is today. Even if we were lucky enough to have built up the military power we have now, it would have been difficult to reach a situation where the Heavenly Demon Church dominates the central plains. Thats Theres no need to say no. Because it is a clear fact. If Hao Mun hadnt helped, Sanghyeolseong wouldnt have suffered such a ridiculous situation in the past. Discussing the iron-blooded nature of the past. For Song Sang-baek, Cheolhyeolseong was his hometown, his clan, and the country he ruled. Of course he couldnt help but feel upset, but his face was filled with smiles even as he said that Sanghyeongseong had suffered. The bowl of Suraje Sanggeumbaek, who was considered the strongest in the martial arts world and who had shaken off all worries, was so large. In other words, to the Heavenly Demon, you are probably someone he wants to see often. Gong Yachi said with an awkward expression. Since you said that, I dont know where to put my body hmm?! His eyes widened as if they were torn apart. So, the four of you are on your way to the Heavenly Demon Church right now? Not four. Yeo Kang-hwi pointed at Gong Yachi with a humorous expression. Five. Oops! Gong Yachi let out a sharp cough. I no, me too and His Majesty the King of Swords? Joo Seo-yoon shook his head. I was also worried because Hubei caught my eye. Song Zhengbaek chuckled. It was very short-lived. Anyway. Khaha! Joo Seo-yoon cleared her throat and said. Why dont you think of it as a temporary vacation and go to Heavenly Demon Church for the first time in a while? haha. Gong Yachi laughed awkwardly. I really want to go, but there isnt a lot of work to do. If His Majesty the King of Swords leaves, I will have to protect this place even more. How about emergency survival measures? Yes?! Gong Yachi opened his mouth. Youre saying that emergency life-sustaining measures are being taken for something like this, not something else? I guess thats a bit like that. Joo Seo-yoon scratched her head as if embarrassed. Yeo Kang-hwi asked. What is emergency life? In the unlikely event that His Majesty the King of Swords and one of us are absent for a long period of time due to unavoidable circumstances, this is a measure to stabilize the livelihood of the people of Hubei with only the officials under their command. Yes? To put it simply, it means a take action first and then report type of work. Of course, thats not all. Now that the leaders are gone, more stringent responsibility is required from the officials under them. The resulting complications. So, to put it simply, it is a safety measure for the peoples livelihood in case the representative officials of Hubei are not present? Thats right. You can do it, right? Gong Yachi opened his mouth. Emergency life insurance should not be used unless it is truly unavoidable. If you make a mistake, you could end up in chaos in the management system! At that time, Song Zhengbaek said. This person agrees with what Princess Ye said. His Royal Highness King Taejang. We created this emergency life plan, but weve never used it until now, right? Thats true, but If you do, you can try writing it now. I will also test how the officials under my command move. Gong Yachi said with a serious face. This is something that could threaten the safety of peoples lives. We cannot do something that could threaten the safety of peoples lives just to check the system. Thats not it. Gong Yachis eyes widened at Joo Seo-yoons words. She said calmly. Youre absolutely confident thats why you finalized that plan a year ago, right? Wow! Thats true, but this is a different kind of problem! Im sorry for seeming like Im being mean-spirited. But I am confident. I am confident that the peoples livelihood will not be shaken. His Majesty the Sword King. Also, I told you before that although we are representatives of Hubei officials, the problem is that we consider ourselves too important, right? ! Thats why we placed responsible and good-natured officials under our command rather than those with outstanding abilities. Thats right. Honestly, that part bothered me too. But we cant stay where we are forever. How about taking this opportunity to check if emergency life is working properly? Gong Yachi sighed. S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In any case, the owner of Hubuk was Joo Seo-yoon. Even though she said this, it was not her duty to continue to refuse. furthermore. Because its not entirely wrong. At that time, Geum Baek quietly intervened. In other words, the imperial court is also preparing a policy to allow the heads of each province to examine the politics and peoples lives of other regions for a certain period of time. It can be an exchange between officials and let them learn what they can from each other. Is that so? Well, there are many different opinions regarding the effectiveness of that policy, but all policies in the world are like a double-edged sword. Depending on how you use it, it can be either medicine or poison. Hmm. Why not take this opportunity to visit other regions and broaden your horizons? Now that we have stabilized Hubei to this extent, shouldnt we escape from reality and look to the future? Zhong Zheng Baeks words were decisive. In the end, Gong Yachi smiled awkwardly and said. I understand since you really said that. I will join you in this journey to the Heavenly Demon Church. Hehehe, I thought well. The Heavenly Demon will be very pleased. Satisfied smiles appeared on everyones faces. Previously. Ugh? I have to resolve one thing and then go. Gong Yachis eyes flashed fiercely for a moment. Now that the experts representing the central region are here, I would like to ask for a little help. I was already planning to submit a report to His Majesty the King of Swords today. What is it about? Gong Yachi took out an official document and handed it to Joo Seo-yoon. A bloody aura emanated from Joo Seo-yoons eyes. I guess Ill just have to settle this and go. * * * Gasp! Breathing doesnt come back. Unbelievable. Neungjeokbans eyes wavered. The leader of a single combat unit is that strong?! He couldnt believe it. Even after the war that decided the fate of the Central Plains ended five years ago, the Neungjeokban were unable to go out into the world. The reason is because he suffered a very serious injury. He still remembered. An enormous range of thunderbolts and flames covered the skies of Iron Blood Castle. Surprisingly, the thunder fire even contained an ice power that could never be mixed. The martial arts of the Demon God, which swept away the earth due to the combination of energies that could not coexist, could only be explained by saying that it was truly the supernatural ability of a god. And that gods supernatural ability could not be avoided even by the fleeing enemy class. The good news is that because the distance has decreased, the power of the ice thunder has also weakened significantly. I was hit by three weakened ice lightning and was on the brink of death. And the internal injuries I suffered back then are still not fully healed. However, no matter how weak his body was, he had a reputation as one of the top ten masters of the past. Even if the Shaolin leader threatened to kill him, he was confident that he could kill him within twenty seconds. In other words, the commander of the combat unit that fought him was also an absolute expert who reached the rank of Hwagyeong or Geumma. Damn bitch! All of them from the Demonic Cult! It was then. Hoo. Neungjeokban felt like his hair was being flushed. I understand why you asked us for help. I never thought I would see the face I miss like this. Under the pouring moonlight. The Neungjeokban was able to face five Shinigami. In the center of the group of reapers, a middle-aged man dressed in fancy silk clothes laughed viciously. Its been a while, King Myeong. Neungjeokban said in a trembling voice. remittance bag. Chapter 641 Episode 641. A story from the reign (16)Master. . ? . Master? Hmm. Master! Wow! What what? Ugh? When did you arrive? A little while ago. No, but what are you looking at in the field like that? Im looking at the flowers. ? Its like looking into the eyes of a weak human being looking at a natural disaster in despair. Is it really that hard to believe that Im looking at flowers? No matter how much I think about it, a religious leader and flowers dont go together. what the. And what are those flowers? What kind of flower is so colorful Ten Colorful Flowers. If you say the Ten Colors of the Earth Are you really referring to the monster that Damsayoung raised? ok. Oops! Why did you bring those flowers to the back garden of the Demon God Palace? Where did you get the seeds? This man, I am the leader of the Heavenly Demon Church. If you want to save it, save the emperors inner body too. Isnt that what the emperor will give you if you ask him for it? I will give it to you. Calling me a rare pervert. Even if I die, I wont be able to see that face again. No, theres no need for such dirty things in the first place! But why are you growing it? Since when did you raise him? Its been a couple of months, maybe? Because I have something to use. Have you found any rebels? Or did someone curse at the religious leader behind his back? Are you planning to make it impossible for me to live or die? If there were any rebels, they would have been killed as soon as they saw them. And is there a law against swearing at the leader of a Protestant religion? They live for the fun of criticizing their superiors. Then why on earth are you growing it?! They say that if you handle the Ten Colored Flowers well, they are excellent for heart disease. is it so? ok. They say its almost as good as a panacea, right? Its also good for blood vessels. Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Where did you hear that again? To Dam Sa-young. yes? When I asked, he started throwing up? Well, Im completely sick of it now. It hasnt been that long since I last tasted it. . Isnt it amazing again? Dam Sa-youngs mental strength. Time flows arbitrarily in Panmajeong, so a half-hour in reality could last for years, or a moment could seem like a moment. The place I imprison him is an infinite hellish place where the flow of time is so arbitrary. I heard it before. I calculated the passage of time and found that he lasted three hundred and ninety-nine years. But I still couldnt get enough of it, and now Im completely sick of it. Oh, thats amazing. Although my magic power was taken away, I still had enough mental strength to handle it. Now that I think about it, Im curious? Should I try being trapped too? I wonder how long I can last. Wont you at least last longer than that guy? Dont say that even as a joke. Giggles. So, has Dam Sa-yeong now gone crazy in that unimaginable space? It brought me back to my senses. ! Wouldnt that be enough? I will go in circles until I die. . Dont look at me like that. Im basically a bad person. I know. Im sad to hear it. Well, its hard to count the number of people who went through living hell because of that guy alone. Even if you suffer for eons, you will not be enough. I know yeah. Well my anger towards that guy disappeared right away. A risk! Still, he deserved it. Thats true. By the way, aside from Dam Sa-young, why do you suddenly have heart disease? Because of the senator. ?! It seemed like the gentleman himself didnt know. Actually, no one knew. If anyone had known, they would have sent him to the Blood Spirit Hall a long time ago. Is it possible for a master of that level to develop heart disease? Thats not usually the case. But when I thought about it carefully, I realized that there are differences from person to person. Moreover, that gentleman is unemployed. Even at that age, Im busier than anyone else, so its no wonder its taking a toll on my body. okay. I had no idea. In fact, I felt more energetic than before. Thats what life is like. There are people who play and drink all their lives and live to be 100 years old, while there are also many people who die before their 40s even if they live a healthy life. Thats right. Did you at least tell the senator? no. I knew so, but why? You know that persons pride, right? He is a man who strains his neck and says he will live on active duty for another 20 years. I will never be able to endure the worried gazes of my subordinates. Hmm. Senate Wonju is the history of our school. It deserves to be treated well. Of course it is. Still, it would be better to at least get a checkup from a doctor. If you think it doesnt work out after all this, lets send it then. That persons pride is such that he could trade it for death. I dont want to cause trouble for no reason. Well, what the religious leader said is also true. But now that I hear it, it doesnt seem like its at a dangerous level right now? Uh, not that much. If this is also aging, it is not a disease that will cause you to collapse right away. If you leave it alone, it will last another three years. Three years. Fortunately, I found out all the ingredients of the Ten Colored Flowers. I also wrote down the poisons that need to be removed. I think I will be able to make the medicine within one month at the earliest or three months at the latest. Fortunately, the. Thank goodness. I guess thats why youve been away from the Demon Gods Palace for so long. Once you leave, you dont come back for months. Oh, its just because Im bored. . I went looking around a bit. After all, the world is wide. It was a very cool experience. Even after wandering around like that, there are still a lot of places left to stop by. Later, when the world becomes more stable, I think I will visit Saeorang and the West Station. . why? . Oh, dont look at me like that. You can rest in peace now! Cant you see that your followers are having a hard time? Well, I cant do it for you. Kung! If you really want to, please take me with you from now on. Where does the dog bark? It keeps making noise. why! Cant I go with you? Where are you going to go to work? Im going to retire. dont do it. why! No, dont do it. As our school becomes more and more crowded, retirement is at a premium. Its okay to be lazy, so work for the rest of your life. Wow, youre really great. Is there anyone else like you? Because you are here, I can have fun. If you retire, I wont be able to play anymore! This is an extremely disappointing reason. Are you frustrated? What a hard time Ive had! I went through a lot of hardships too?! And now the kids Im raising all have to pay for food! They are the ones I chose, but now they only pay for food? We need to do more! Oh, Im tired. Cluck, click, click. Tsk. Okay, just read this. What are you going to make me do again? . Ill read, Ill read. People, lets shake off our hands. Its covered in dirt. Its not official business, so dont worry You dont have any lightning. Ohh? King Taejang and Lady Yeo are siblings? what? Is Seoyoon coming too? Gongya Munju is also coming there. Are you going to hold a festival on a regular basis without me knowing? Theyre suddenly rushing in? Im coming to see the leader. Well, it may not be King Taejang. huh? What do you mean? I started a rumor that I was sick. They probably brought it all with them on their way to check it out. Are you sick? Im worried because Im too healthy. I am so, so afraid that the religious leader will make me work until I die. Youre healthy, so why did you release false information? There are secretly rebellious forces all over the central plains. Not from our side, but from a force targeting the imperial palace. Hoo. Ive been tracking their movements so far, and it turns out theyre keeping an eye on us. Is this part of the plan to weed them out? You cant spread rumors that the leader is sick. Even if they did, who would believe it? Thats right. But will they make a move if they spread a rumor that you are sick? yes. . I was sure that would be the case, so I started the rumor. If we do well, we will be able to make a complete strike. As expected, its amazing. Unlike others, I work sincerely. Dongpil, you bastard. Not the Ma guard! Anyway, if Seo-yoon and Gong Ya-chi are coming too, what are we going to do with Hubei? Im sure theyve taken steps to get it back on its own. I dont think those two people would have thought of that. It somehow sounds like youre swearing at me. Are you stabbed? No thanks. Oh, by the way, I heard that a minnow chick that looks like a red-blooded enemy is secretly running amok in Hubei? You even dispatched the Demon Lord to kill him, right? Do Seoyun and Gong Yachi know that too? You probably know. Hmm, but seeing as theyre coming, does this mean everything is resolved? I think the Demon Lord has probably caught and killed him by now. You know, right? Demon Kings Spiritual Spell skills. know. When you think about that crazy bitch, it feels like a world away. I didnt know she would really go crazy. From now on, the position of Demon King Lord cannot be entrusted to a mediocrely strong person. The above command lord has raised the level of the demon kings spirit too high. Youre being needlessly passionate, that bastard. Weve been doing that for a long time. Why do you keep swearing at people who are doing well? reel? what? Why again? Hmm. Why are you doing that? Are you sure that the Lord of the above. Oh, I really want to die. Giggles. Anyway, if nothing happens for the time being, please stay at the Demon Gods Palace. Im coming to see the leader for the first time in a while, but wouldnt everyone be disappointed if you werent there? If you come to see me but Im not there, wouldnt that be a surprise in its own way? Sometimes when I look at you, it seems like you really have an incredible talent for driving nails into peoples hearts. Its almost like Shin Hwa-kyung. Its a joke, its a joke. But doesnt it sound like fun? Dont you want to see it? Is that possible? I miss you all so much. When I look back, time passed by really quickly. Its already been five years since then. Thats right. uh? But how many times did you meet the female branch manager? Lin? We met a lot. I made sure to stop by once every three months. Look around the branch here and there. Hoo. why. If you think about it. Hasnt the religious leader already passed his age in this world? What about Irip? Im approaching my 70th birthday. yes? There is something like that. Anyway, I think its time for you to start thinking about marriage. You want me to marry Lin? Youre being aggressive. Isnt that what you want to say? Well, thats right. Honestly, no matter where I go, there is no one like me. You know, right? Thats right. Are you thinking about it seriously? Hey, but this thing is called marriage. Cant I do it whenever I want? Should I say its time? No, well not really. What are you going to do if the female branch manager gets tired of waiting and starts a family with another man? How come it wasnt meant to be? I feel this again, but you have a really refreshing personality. Okay, lets go now. Lets take a closer look at the Ten Colored Jihwa. Sniff, I understand. Oh, by the way, are you free later tonight? Its so spacious. You might be bored. Would you like a drink? Ill prepare the alcohol, so you can bring the snacks. Okay, Ill see you later. Oh, work hard. Whew. Thats how Hu Yaoseong left the Demon God Palace. Seo-ryang, who was examining the Ten Colors of Flowers with serious eyes, suddenly looked up at the sky. Five years. Chapter 642 Episode 642. A story in the reign (17)Hmm. Wei Hongryun looked at the Red Red Banner, or rather the creature that had once been the Red Red Banner, with serious eyes. what? Is it fried? Or steamed? This came out completely cooked. Wei Hongryeon poked the neungjeokban with his sword armor. There was no reaction. Neungjeokban was left with burns all over his body and his mouth was open. Its definitely amazing to see that he didnt die even after this. It was amazing that he was able to completely take my ten swords with his body, and he was still breathing even though he was almost harpooned. At that time, a deep voice was heard. Im pretty good at controlling my strength. Wei Hongryun grinned. Thats right. Your skills havent died? Song Geum-baek grumbled softly. You dont call me to speak to you. I dont think you would like that kind of thing, given your personality? Thats right. S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Well, before that, we demons only serve the religious leader. Hmm, even the common people serve His Majesty the Emperor, but they call me to tell them. Shall I call you? Thats enough. Wei Hongryeon chuckled. But why did you come to the center of the country? why? Are you worried that I might do something to harm your religious leader? Do you have the skills to do that? Okay. Kyahaha, I asked because I was really curious. Besides She blinked. Lord Xiaogung, Branch Manager Yeo, and Lady Oh Gong? reel? Is Lord Hao Wen also there? Joo Seo-yoon smiled and greeted me. How have you been? Hey, its me, its always like that. Congratulations, even if its belated. Youve reached the peak. Thats right. I knew Lady Oh Gong would come up before me, but it was later than I thought. no. I was lucky. Dont go anywhere and say something like that. You cant reach that level by luck. Joo Seo-yoon scratched her cheek as if she was embarrassed. Wei Hongryeon looked at Yeo Ganghwi and whistled. But that side is also amazing, isnt it? The level is similar, but if you were to risk your life to fight, you wouldnt be able to survive even fifty times, right? Yeo Kang-hwi chuckled. Its been over five years since I reached this level. Wouldnt it be weirder if there was no difference? Did you? Wow, I know that now. Anyway, are you busy these days? Its incredibly busy. We are several times busier than before the war ended. ah! And I am no longer the Sogungju Yeo, Branch Manager. Wei Hongryeon looked at Yeo Sangrin and waved his hand. Yeo Kang-hwi, feeling somewhat embarrassed, cleared his throat. Yeo Sang-rin also waved at him. How you doing? I was doing well. But what about the branch, are you here? Wei Hongryun looked around at the group. And with all these people. Im going to Shingyo to have fun. Is this the main school? yes. Omg? I didnt hear that? It has to be that way. We had no intention of going out to play until His Majesty King Taejang came. Wei Honglian looked at Zheng Zhengbai. Zheng Zhongbaek smiled. I have some business to run, so I thought it would be nice if we all went together. Hehe, is that so? Something? What about those suspicious eyes? This is what I ate to get my eyes. Please understand. My old nickname was Heavenly Demon Churchs Most Crazy Bitch. A risk! Anyway, thank you for catching this whole roast. My blood pressure was soaring to the top of my head trying to catch up with him running away like a loach, but thanks to you, I saved time. haha. Wei Hongryun raised the neungjeokban. Even the power supply had already been destroyed by the money transfer bag. The fact that he didnt die even after that was truly amazing vitality. Guys, weve captured the target. Take it. yes! The Demon Beasts, who had received the new soldiers of the Red Army from Wei Hongryeon, quickly retreated. Take him straight to the doctor and get him treated first. Once the treatment is over to a certain extent, transfer to the main school. yes! Okay, after leaving it to the doctor, you guys should get some rest. Im coming back with a whole grill. I follow your orders! Just like that, the demon beasts disappeared. Joo Seo-yoon tilted his head. what? Does the above commanding lord have any special mission? Unfortunately, yes. I need to get rid of this guys position as the Demon Lord. Thats too bad. I wanted to go with you. What are you talking about? We will go together. yes? I heard you have a mission. Thats why were going together. ? Its a mission to monitor risk factors and escort distinguished guests of our school. Joo Seo-yoon smiled. Good for you. Yes? At that time, Geum Baek intervened. Who are the risk factors and who are the VIPs? The others are VIPs, but Lord Song is both. Tsk, arent you doubting me too much? Its a joke. Are you playing pranks that seriously? As I said, my eyes were originally shaped like this. A risk! Then shall we just leave? That was the way you were going anyway, right? Theres nothing you cant move, even at night, right? Thats right. Lets go. I know the shortest distance. Theres a place we need to stop by before that. Weapons warehouse? Oops! Hey man, play around a bit. Giggles. Zheng Zhongbaek asked Gong Yachi. Is it true that Hyesim is in Honam? Thats right. We provide free medical treatment to patients who cannot afford it in the central Honam region. It is expected that it will come up to northern Honam soon. Youve been doing this for five years? yes. I heard that he belatedly learned medicine in order to be of help to the world, and his skills are said to be greater than expected. It is said that the retired heads of the Eight Great Lakes are also practicing medicine together with Ambassador Hye-sim. Thats amazing. Now that the war is over, I hope I can live comfortably when I return to Shaolin. I think hes that kind of person by nature. I think Ill probably live like that for the rest of my life. Tsk, lets just go. If you say you wont go to Protestantism, I guess Ill have to give you some money. It will take a lot of money to take care of patients. If you do, I will guide you. Thats right. Wei Hongryeons eyes widened. By Hyesim, are you referring to the former Shaolin leader? Thats right. Youre taking Taengjung to the main school? What is it like? He has a deep connection with Cheonma. Of course it is. Song Geum-baek pointed to Joo Seo-yoon. Even the swordsman was once taught by the Saengbuddha, the highest rank in Shaolin. In a way, the swordsman and Hye-sim can be said to be alumni. Oh, it happens again. Joo Seo-yoon smiled. I still wanted to meet you at least once. I heard youre in Honam, so lets get directions there. Good. Ah, but what should I do with Namgung? Gong Yachi came out. Its too far to stop by Anhui. I will send you a separate letter. * * * Whoa. Namgoong Dan rubbed his eyes. Now I can finally live. I stayed up all night for three days and devoted myself to work. Thanks to that, I was able to handle all the accumulated work. I really needed a drink at a time like this. For the sake of Anhuis stability, he has not had a sip of alcohol in the past five years. Its alcohol Namgoongdan laughed bitterly. There are still a lot of things to solve, so what about alcohol? Sometimes I thought like this. I wonder if Im pushing myself too harshly. Unbelievably, I really felt that way. If you have a personality that always blames yourself for your own shortcomings, and even think that way, it means that you are really busy without much time to even notice. Namgoong Dan looked out the window. The moon that rose in Hwiyeongcheong looked particularly warm today. Hash (r). While watching the fading moon, he stood up holding the long sword hanging on the wall. Its too bad to sleep now. I need to do the training I havent been able to do before. Staying up all night for three days is not that big of a blow to Master Naga. Moreover, although it may cause psychological fatigue to Namgung Dan, who is just around the corner from the flower world, it does not lead to physical fatigue. Even so, choosing training over rest was difficult without some level of passion. He was truly living every moment with value. Phew. Namgung Dan, who had raised his martial arts skills, drew his sword. Slurp. The metal sound of the blade scraping against the scabbard was as beautiful as a song. Namgungdan swung his sword vigorously. Huh. Phew. Phew. Every time the long sword filled with blue magic cut through the air, there was a heavy sound of wind. The characteristic sharpness and speed of the sword were not visible. The heavy pressure of the sword, which was not very slow or fast, was teasing the air. Magnificent yet detailed sword techniques. Movements that feel like watching a skilled dancer perform a sword dance. Namgungse was the strongest swordsman and king sword type. Rumbling. An auditory hallucination came to Namgungdans ears. It was a majestic roar, as if a huge sword like Mount Tai was blowing away the mountain peak. Flash! In an instant, blue sword energy surged from his sword and flew up into the sky. The sword was so clear and heavy that it seemed as if it could split the moon in half, so daunting and mysterious. Namgungdan looked up at the sword energy slowly disappearing. He said in a calm voice. How do you feel? This fathers sword. Thats amazing. Before he knew it, Namgunghwa came to his side. She was already in her late twenties. Nevertheless, his appearance had not changed much from five years ago. If youre done with your work, why dont you take a break? Youre talking about training? Then you get hurt. If I feel comfortable, the common people suffer. The more I suffer, the more unwavering the life of even a single commoner becomes. Hey. Of course, its different from training. Still, I plan on taking a good rest tomorrow. I feel like its been too much of a stretch. Just one day How about taking a break for a couple of months instead of just one day? hmm? Namgunghwa took out a letter from his arms. This is a letter from Hao Wenju. Hoo Gongya Moonju to me? Namgung Dan opened the letter. After a while he smiled. Its a new school trip its a fun thing to even imagine. how is it? Why dont you leave Anhuis livelihood to us and your father go to Shingyo for a while? Its done, you idiot. There is still a long way to go before I can safely leave it to you. Tch, are you that trustworthy? Its not that Im untrustworthy, but Im a little concerned. Actually, even if it werent for us, Anhui would run well, right? You dont know that. Were not great people, but we heard that island bandits are running rampant in the east. It is said that their spirit is very fierce. Shouldnt we also prepare for just such an emergency? Thats right. Namgungdan led the sword. I guess Ill have to go to Shingyo separately after this incident is over. Thats too bad. Its a shame. Actually, this kid also wants to play a lot. lol. Namgunghwa clapped his hands. Then how about having a drink with your daughter after a long time? alcohol? yes. Namgung Dan raised his head again and looked at the moon. A smile appeared on his lips. Okay, lets have a drink today. Chapter 643 Episode 643 A story from the reign (18)Well, its gotten a lot better. Oh my, is that so? But there is still some residual heat. How are you feeling dizzy? It hurts a little when the sun goes down, but it has improved a lot. I think I can somehow resolve this on my own. In most cases, it is better to overcome minor illnesses on your own without the help of acupuncture or medicine. However, since you are quite old and the food you have been eating lately is not very pleasant, I will give you some medicinal herbs and tonics that are effective for headaches. Drink it and drink it twice a day. no. I will never be able to repay you for all the grace I have received so far Dont take illness lightly. And I never tried to receive favor. When you get better later, please go to a nearby Buddhist temple and make a donation. Hyesim smiled and handed over the medicine ball. Well, if nothing happens, Ill see you in five days. thank you. thank you. Hye-sim, who sent the patient, wrote something in fine pen. Still, Im glad youve improved a lot. If you just replenish your nutrition, you will be completely cured within 15 days. What he wrote down was a patient list. Because there were so many patients coming in every day, it was impossible to remember them all without writing down their condition and level of improvement. After filling out the list, Hye-sim opened her mouth. Lets go to the next patient. At that time, the door opened and Hye-gwang came in. There are no patients left. I think I can call it a day. is it? Okay. Lets get this sorted out soon. I understand, death penalty. Hyesim smiled bitterly. They say you can stop talking about the death penalty. Huh, we all lost our names, but weve been together our whole lives. Can we easily change our names? Now, just accept it as it is. Won person indeed. Ill clean up outside. Lets clean up and eat. I ate the jujeonburi and its okay. You do it among yourselves. Oh, and then you get sick. Oops! Its not that weak. Enough with the nagging, you guys, go ahead and fill your bellies. You had a hard time today. All right. Then rest. As Hye-gwang left, Hye-sim sighed. Im tired. Shaolins martial arts techniques were constantly maintaining his physical condition at its peak. But there was nothing I could do about mental fatigue. Of course, treating patients was not burdensome or difficult. The number of patients she received every day was so large, and the accumulated fatigue was so great that Hye-sim of the world began to get tired. Hyesim climbed onto the bed and sat cross-legged. After a while. Wooooow. A golden sign appeared on his body. While I was learning medicine and practicing medicine, I didnt really do any martial arts training. But surprisingly, the level of Prajna ability was deepening as time passed. A small smile appeared on Hyesims lips. Achievement does not increase just by focusing on training. Shaolin martial arts is the highest peak of Buddhist martial arts. There is nothing in it that is not Shingongjeolhak, and what it pursues is also clear. The worldly people only saw the power of Shaolin martial arts, but Shaolin monks paid attention to the depth of martial arts. And the depth of Shingong was bound to vary depending on enlightenment, mindset, and what one was pursuing. Its naturally entering the landscape. Even if you had learned some other new skill rather than just Banyadae ability, your achievements would have increased. The reason is that the life Hye-sim has lived so far has been like another training. If I had chosen this life to grow in martial arts, my achievements would not have been the same as they are now. Naturally and with a serious heart. As I treated patients with only a compassionate heart and devoted my energy to treating them, my spiritual skills automatically opened the door to enlightenment. The way of human beings is the way of life, the way of life is the way of Buddhism, and the way of Buddhism is also connected to the way of martial arts. Martial arts was a law inherent in life. If you live your life well with single-mindedness, martial arts will naturally bloom. Hyesim had already reached that level. He is also walking a similar path walked by Jeoksong Daesa, the adult he respected the most. Slurp. The golden, brilliant writing suddenly seeped into his body. Hye-sim, who was smiling, sighed softly as a sudden thought occurred to her. Enlightenment is good, but we must also think about the difficulties faced in reality. Reality was nothing else. Im so short of money. It was truly a worldly concern. But I couldnt help but worry. Only if you have money can you help needy patients. Even if you lack medical skills, you cannot practice it without money. At least the heads of the Eight Great Lakes were taking turns making money here and there, but even that was slowly reaching its limits. If I step forward, no clear solution will come out. The way the executioners made money was very simple. It was logging and hunting. Even though their names were erased from the monks register, it was a very strange thing for them, who had practiced Buddhism for decades, to cut down trees and hunt animals. But they had no choice but to do it. It was to save people. Even if it meant moving further away from Buddhism, there was nothing I could do about it. They could not turn away from the people suffering before their eyes. Now its time to make a decision. Hyesim was thinking of asking the nearby merchants or wealthy people directly. Of course, there was very little chance that they would help Hye-sim. If she was going to help, she would have helped right away, and Hye-sim also had no intention of introducing herself as the head of Shaolins squadron. Still, I cant help it. The money I had saved up so far was dwindling at an alarming rate. If this continued, instead of treating the patients, they would starve to death. I have no choice but to try and save it again. In fact, if you were a martial artist as strong as them, you could have gotten money without anyone knowing. For example, theft. But that wasnt really the thing to do. It was not because I was cultivating Buddhism, but because of my conscience, I could not bear to do such a thing. Hyesim sighed. I feel sorry for them too. Rich top and rich people. Having a lot of money is not a sin. Also, it is not a sin not to give the money you have to the poor. Since the money was their property, what they did with it was entirely up to them. So, it was wrong to force them to give it up and ask why they didnt help. Hyesim truly thought so. So I felt even more sorry. I was sorry that I had no choice but to ask. Im already full of sin, so its shameless, but lets try it. It was then. ?! Hyesims pupils dilated frighteningly. Priest Hyegwang. Hye-gwangs voice was heard from the window. Yes, death penalty. It looks like a guest is coming. Dont block them, just let them in. Are you a guest? Just wait and youll find out. After a while. omg! You all?! The priests cries of astonishment could be heard outside the window. Hyesim closed her eyes. They are very strong people. Its amazing and its amazing. But he wasnt surprised. I was surprised by their sudden appearance, but I was also not surprised because I had already encountered each of their energies before. execution. Take it in. yes. Sigh. The door opened and a man appeared. Hyesim opened her eyes. Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Its been a while. A middle-aged man wearing fancy silk clothes. The smile on his face, with his back turned, exuded composure and comfort. It was not the leisure that comes from ones own power and status, but the peaceful smile of someone who has washed away his worries. Hye-sim got up from her seat and fought with all her might. I meet you, King Taejang. Oh, dont do that. Thanks to my Majestys grace, I am being praised as a king, but I cannot compare to the greatest living Buddha in the central plains. Hehe, these are difficult words to bear. Its a living fire. Its a living fire. Although he is capable of reaching the world with his martial arts skills, he has put aside all past ties with his powerful martial arts skills and is working hard for the poor. What would you be if you werent a living Buddha? They are just ordinary people imitating Buddha. Song Zhengbaek chuckled. Get up now. All right. Can I sit here? It looks like its a patient seat. of course. If you do, please excuse me for a moment. So the two people sat facing each other. You may already feel it, but there is a group outside. There are many people you have met. I know. I came here as a representative because I felt like it would be a burden if everyone came rushing in. Hehe, what could be burdensome? Im just embarrassed because the room is small. What is the embarrassment? Song Zheng Baek looked around the room. Its definitely simple. Did you build it? Thats right. The room has a faint medicinal scent, so even though the room is small, it definitely looks like a place where a doctor lives. haha. Song Geum-baek, who was quietly looking around, took out a pouch from his arms. Take it. What is this? I put in twenty gold coins and various jewels. Even if you dispose of it roughly, it would be worth ten thousand gold coins. Hyesims eyes wavered. majesty. For some reason, it seemed like this. Its not that I dont know your personalities, but I thought youd be tight on money. But that doesnt mean youre going to steal or commit robbery, right? At best, Ill try asking a favor from a nearby merchant or wealthy person. Hehehe. For the time being, this will be able to prevent some financial difficulties. Im just sorry I cant do more. no. I have received a great favor that I will never be able to repay. haha. Zheng Zhongbaek glanced at the window. Are your priests also trained in medicine? We all learned it together. However, I am a little better than the priests, so I mainly see the patients. I see. Song Geum-baek whetted his appetite. Ill stop by a nearby government office on the way and talk to you. Im telling you to take measures for the sick who dont have money, not just here but throughout Hunan Province. Hyesims face brightened noticeably. His face looked ten times happier than when he received the money bag. I would really appreciate it if you could do that. hmm. After hesitating for a moment, Song Baek stood up. Actually, I had somewhere to take you, but looking at the situation, it would be difficult to do so. If there is a chance in the future, lets meet again. Hyesim smiled. Do not worry. I stopped by Shingyo once last year. Zheng Zhengbaek was surprised. How did you know we were heading to Shingyo? Have you at least learned the art of crossing the mind? Huh, can that be true? I just thought it would be the case. Its amazing. Zhong Zhenbaek said with a smile. Even though we cant be together, it was nice to stop by here. When I return to the imperial palace, I will speak directly to Your Majesty. I am just grateful. No. I should have paid attention a long time ago, but I feel like I was neglecting my duties, so Im just embarrassed. Zheng Zhongbaek turned around. See you later. Please take a look. Geum Baek left the room. After a while, the six figures disappeared. Hyesim shouted in a bright voice. Priest Hyegwang! Yes, death penalty. We have money! It was truly a lively cry. Chapter 644 Episode 644 A story in the reign (19)Yeo Sang-rin looked at the woman in front of him with a bewildered expression. The woman had a very elegant beauty. He gave off a somewhat mature aura, but looking at his appearance, it seemed like he had not yet reached retirement age. But no one would see her as a young wife. The natural maturity, outstanding grace, and wise eyes that she exudes were something that could not be obtained at a young age. The woman opened her mouth. With a smile and a calm voice. sister. Wow! Yeo Sang-rin spit out the sound of boiling phlegm without realizing it. The woman, Aenghwa, said as if she were embarrassed. sorry. Because of all the construction work, I have never been able to visit. I knew right away that you were in Jungwon. Is that so? Still, Im glad to see you so healthy. Usually, when I meet an acquaintance after a long time, I tend to make a fuss before saying sorry. But Aenghwa didnt do that. She was the most powerful person at the Gangseo Chamber of Commerce and had accumulated all kinds of experience over the years as a mega-merchant who controlled half of the central commercial district. Now I have become an outstanding person who knows how to express regret before happiness and how to open my ears rather than my mouth. Such a great change in cherry blossoms made Yeo Sang-rin realize that the world had changed dramatically and that the passage of time was like waves. Im glad to see you healthy too. thank you. And dont be so sorry. I could have come first, but I feel like I couldnt come because I was busy, so I feel shamed. Dont say that. Hehe, by the way, our cherry blossoms are really huge! Now I really am a neat little girl! The age difference between me and you is not that much. Is that so? But in my memories, Aenghwa was always a young and shy girl. Aenghwa just smiled warmly. Yeo Sang-rin felt surprised, proud, and strangely bitter at the change in the cherry blossoms. Its something that cant be endured without change. Well, isnt this only true in the commercial world? This is the case in all industries in the world. In order to become the best in your industry and maintain that position, you must be able to control even your own nature. If you look at that, it seems that cherry blossoms are better than me. Yeo Sang-rin said with a smile. Im sorry for suddenly coming to you without telling you. Hey, dont say that. You dont know how happy I am to see you like this. Hehe, Im glad you think so. Really. I understand, boy. Anyway, youre really busy these days, right? Cherry blossoms scratched their cheeks. Its a bit like that. In fact, there isnt a day when we arent busy with our work. Well, I guess he is like that too. It is said that it is an organization that controls half of the central and central commercial districts, and is unprecedented as a single top group. Still, this years flood relief has ended and it has ended well. At least I had an hour to spare. What do you mean flood relief? Ah, there are frequent floods in Hubei every year, right? We provide support to those flood victims every year. Fortunately, this time we made thorough preparations and there was no major damage, but tens of thousands of people are still having trouble making a living. Huh, is that supported by Gangseo Store? yes. Of course, it is not announced publicly. Well, we secretly spread rumors that we were doing something. Yeo Sang-rin stuck out her tongue. Instead of making it public, they spread rumors that Gangseo Store released the money. Sometimes, a secretly spread rumor has more power than direct help. If this was repeated for several years, the publics view of Gangseo Store would be very favorable. But since its just a rumor, even if Gangseo Chamber of Commerce is unable to support it, they wont feel much of a burden. Also, no matter how much you walk together as a comrade, you cannot avoid being noticed by the palace, so it can also play a role in alleviating the palaces uncomfortable gaze. It was a simple but effective strategy. Of course, it will take a huge amount of money to spread the word, but considering the future, it will be well worth the investment. Did you come up with this? yes? The existence of Gangseo Chamber of Commerce was blurred like fog through rumors. Aenghwa just smiled. Silent laughter means positivity. Yeo Sang-rin had no choice but to admit that the cherry blossoms had indeed changed greatly. No, maybe its my eyes that have changed. Aenghwa treated the capricious Seoryang as her master and watched him in every way. In fact, it was not at all easy to prepare one step ahead of what Seo-ryang wanted. In addition, Xu Liang was particularly good at strategy and tactics than other successor candidates. Aenghwa was the one who watched the scene one by one from right next to each other. There must have been a lot to see and learn. Okay, anyway, Im glad youre doing well. lol. By the way, you said that although you are busy, the time when you cant even wake up is over, right? Yes, thats right. Then can I leave for a while? Aenghwa said with a smile. Are you going to Shingyo? Huh! How did you know that?! His Royal Highness King Taejang and King Geomjang, along with Lord Gongya Mun and Lord Demon King are also with us. Its impossible not to spread rumors. No matter what, isnt the information coming too quickly? Information is life, for us. haha. Yeo Sang-rin stuck out her tongue. Thats right, its been a while since we all got together and went to Shingyo. If its okay, would you like to go with me? Cherry blossoms shook their heads. I went there two months ago. omg? okay? I guess I stop by more often than I thought? Some things are communicated through letters, but for important matters, I go and get approval in person. I think we go back and forth four or five times a year. Is that so? Yeo Sang-rin made an openly regretful expression. Aenghwa, who was looking at Yeo Sang-rin, smiled softly. But like you said, Im past being busy. Would you like to go together? Yeo Sang-rins expression suddenly brightened. I guess so! This time, its not about work, its about just having fun? Sure. Puhaha! Yeo Sang-rin suddenly hugged the cherry blossoms. lets go! Hmm. How can you say that? hmm? Hehe, no. I feel like my popularity has increased by one factor. Zhong Lishan smiled faintly. S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thats amazing. I cant feel anything. Hey, this guy. But at least at one time, I was a person who discussed being the best in the world. Thats right. Zhong Zhenbaek smiled and asked. Have you made any progress yet? Thats right. Whether it is Hwagyeong or Geumma, it takes constant effort, creativity, and luck to advance to the next level. It seems to me that your efforts are not lacking, so there will be good news soon. Zhong Lishan shook his head. There is nothing better than being on the pole. But now I have let go of that obsession. Uh-huh, this person. How can someone who has learned magic let go of obsession? Even if I grit my teeth and run forward with a bigger desire, it wont be enough. Its not like Ive given up on drama. However, I realized that my nature was not suited to such obsession. After putting in this much effort and obsession, I dont think its a bad idea to live comfortably while managing the family. her! Myein gave up his obsession Zhong Zhenbaek, who was quietly looking at Zhongli Mountain, burst into laughter. You demons are truly amazing. There is no one who shows the prescribed appearance. If you think about it, Cheonma was like that, and so were the former Great Mazon and Guard Commander Ma Dong-pil. The Mado Chilga (ħ߼) were the seven families of the Mado Murim who supported the Heavenly Demon Religion. The power of each of them was comparable to that of the five fallen generations of the Wulin faction. However, unlike those who were building up their own power, all of the Madou Chilga thoroughly obeyed Shingyo. I heard there was a conflict with Seoryang once in the past. It is said that there was a fight not only with the Geogyeong family but with almost all of the seven families. I cant believe it. Looking at Zongnisan Mountain, it did not seem like a statue worthy of committing treason. Although he was residing in the imperial palace with the status of King Taejang, Song Zhengbaek had met Zhong Lishan just before that. I thought it would be good to take a look at Geogyeongga because he was the leader of the Madochilga, so we had a drink together. Although it was only a one-time meeting, Zhongshan Baek liked Zhonglisan Mountain. There were few people in the world who were so serious, cautious, and decisive when making decisions. Anyway, where is your son? I heard youre busy studying. I cant even say its studying. Its hard for me to say this, but hes much better than me. I would like to transfer the position of head of the family in the next few years. Transferring the position of head of the family? her! Hasnt it been a while since you handed over your sons contract? Thats right. Entrusting such a large family to a young man in his twenties A look of envy appeared on Song Jong-baeks face. Thats amazing. The fact that you made that decision means that you have the ability, and it looks like you trained your successor properly. I didnt teach anything. My child grew up well on his own. Even lions are helpless when they are cubs. Its only when you learn how to hunt from your parents that your talent will blossom. I think I learned a lot about hunting methods from the leader. is it? yes. Of course, I received help from many people, not just the religious leader. I dont think its for nothing that they say that a man becomes an adult when he goes out into the world. Hehe, thats right. Zhong Zhenbaeks eyes became faint. He also had a disciple. He was a troublemaker student who had committed outrageous acts in the past. Fortunately, the guy who came to his senses became the captain of the imperial palace guard. He was confused at first, but now he had come to his senses and was doing the best he could in his position. Anyway, the martial arts will disappear and the world will be unified, but the fact that I envy them probably means that I, too, am still a martial arts person. Zheng Zhongbaek nodded. Ill tell you straight. Im thinking of going to the Heavenly Demon Church with several of my friends. I wanted to see the leaders face for the first time in a while and have a drink with him. I see. How is it? Would you like to go with us? Zhong Lishan smiled. I have already sent my son to Protestantism. I dont think I should leave the room while hes here, just in case hes there. Huh, I see. After doing all your business at Shinkyo, please stop by if you have some time left. I will serve you some good drinks. Geum Baek burst into laughter. I never turn down alcohol. You must keep that promise. of course. But is there anyone else you can take with you? Well, now Im thinking of going straight to Shingyo. why? Is there someone you can send separately? Rather than sending someone, its because someone happened to be here on business. who? Zhong Lishan smiled. The best magic swordsman of our time is about ten miles away. Chapter 645 Episode 645 A story in the reign (20)Huiiiiing. A desolate wind blew. omg! The monster looked around in surprise. Suddenly, the surrounding scenery changed. I had been trapped for over three years in a narrow space where it was difficult to lie down in the dark without a single light coming in, and then the surrounding scenery suddenly changed. The monsters eyes wavered. Oh, no! He had gone completely crazy and was brought back to his senses by the god of this realm. When he came back to his senses, he blamed God. If I had just been left crazy, I would have lived without knowing the physical pain or the extreme loneliness, but to give me my self back? What kind of terrible thing is this? Another three years passed like that. In the end, in order to survive in this hellish darkness, he closed off his consciousness and entered a closed coffin. In Buddhism and Seondo, people go to closed temples for personal training and pursue enlightenment. In other words, it was an act that was close to face-wall training, but even with a decent amount of mental strength, I couldnt withstand it for three months and would often jump out. The monster did this for a whopping three years. And that long period of training gave him many gifts. Now, if I had climbed just a little more, just half a flight of stairs, I could have been reborn as a human and reached the realm of God. At that amazing moment, the darkness broke and the wind began to blow. Aaaah! The monster screamed. Rumbling. The entire face was covered in blood due to the nails clenching the skin of the face. That wasnt all. Saaaaagh! Something whitish began to flow from the monsters back. Oh, no! It was a good spirit that he had collected over the course of three years. The world of deification opens only when you train your two bodies for ultimate enlightenment and their density and size transcend the limits. And once the world of myth opens, escaping from this damn hell on ones own will be no problem. However, all the good energy that we worked so hard to collect is being scattered. Tsutsutsutsu. As the two bodies dispersed, the enlightenment I had until now disappeared from my head. The monster couldnt even remember what he had achieved in the past three years or how he could reach such enlightenment. The monster screamed again. You cruel bastard! this person! Is it because I was locked up for such a long time? The monster even forgot the swear words. The fact that he was able to speak even after being locked up for such a long time was amazing. Ughhhhh! The monster fell to the ground and shed tears. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was a truly sad sight, but it was also like his karma. All the evil deeds he committed while in this world brought enormous negative energy to the world, and the world could not get rid of the existence of such an evil person even after seeing it. However, since everything in the world is a cycle of eons, it is time to stop and feel at ease, considering the pain he has suffered so far. I was thinking so. The monsters body flinched. After hearing the sounds of resentment pouring out of that snout, I really dont want to set it free. Even the playful voice only sounded scary to the current monster. The monster raised his head. For a moment, he closed his eyes without realizing it. This was because the radiance emanating from the eyes of the man standing with his back to the sun was more powerful than the sunlight, and he could not dare to face it. Its still pretty good. To think of training your body for three years, you really dont have the mental strength of an average person. You you cruel bastard! I know, man. The man, Seoryang, squatted down on the spot. It doesnt look like it. It seems like youve become a lot more shabby than before? The monster bit his lip. I had nothing to say. Seoryang, who was staring at the monster, immediately flopped down and sat down. They said guests would be arriving soon. It was a bit too much to just wait, so I looked around and thought of you. Thats why I came in. The monsters eyes were bloodshot. The corners of Seo-ryangs mouth rose. Just in case, dont misunderstand that I came in at the perfect moment. ? Panmajeong constantly informs you of your situation. When you behave strangely or when it becomes too difficult to contain you, it immediately sends a signal to me. ! I knew that they were gathering sheep spirits. But I had no idea that I had accumulated this much in three years. It seems that nearly four hundred years of mental torture have strengthened your soul. The monsters face was distorted. You didnt come here by chance? In other words, it seemed like he could never escape from Seo-ryangs grasp. Grumbling. Bloody tears flowed from the monsters eyes. The fact that he could not escape from the opponents grasp, no matter how hard he tried or how hard he struggled, made him despair. I thought I was completely calm now, but I couldnt come to my senses because even my one hope was trampled. Xiliangs eyes deepened. why? Are you sad? . It looks like you cant endure your own pain when you dont care about the pain of others, right? Kill him. hate. . Only five years have passed outside. And I plan to eat well and live well for a very long time. I think I told you once before that I wouldnt release you until my last breath. !! Four hundred years in five years Assuming I live another fifty years, I will have to live another four thousand years. Burr. The monsters fingertips trembled. I have to endure ten times more pain than I have experienced so far. Even that wasnt the exact time period. Considering the level the other person has achieved, he may have to be trapped here for 10,000 years. how. The monster asked with a vain look on his face. Why on earth are you doing this to me? Even if you forget everything else, you cant forget why Im doing this. . If you forget something, you still dont know. Im so sick of discussing things from the past. I oppressed you for only thirty years. Its just that I havent felt any bitterness yet. You locked me up for over four hundred years! Five years. !! When I was under your command, a day was like a year. Think of it as similar to that. . Still, I hope youre happy. I want to pay back at least ten times what I have suffered, but to do that, I would have to live for over 300 years, and even for me, that would be impossible. ! I hope you have a good time here in the future. The monsters face became blank. I wasnt dazed from surprise. It was the expression of someone who had lost everything and had completely lost the will to live. Seoryang, looking at the monsters face, nodded inwardly. Once you get into that state, you can never get it back. But if you can die at will, you cant. If you dont want it, the Panma Island wont work, so the monster will have to remain trapped here, neither dead nor alive. However even if it were to go through thousands of years in that state, it would be meaningless torture. Seoliang snapped his fingers. Perfect! In an instant, the barren land turned into a blooming Mureungdowon. The monster looked around. This place? Do you remember? . Isnt it similar to the support of your residence when the Uicheon Maeng was alive and well? I felt like I couldnt remember anything. After being tortured for over four hundred years, he forgot and lost many things. Seo-ryang also looked around and said. I really hated this place back then. It was a nice view, but somehow it felt artificial and stuffy. . HeyYoung. The monster frowned. It didnt seem like he had lowered his voice, but only the last letter of his name was audible. In fact, he had even forgotten what his name was. Seoyang smiled and continued speaking. Cant you hear my name? . Yes, thats right. Well, its worth it. It was a word that conveyed a strange feeling. It seemed like there was a fundamental reason why I couldnt hear my name, not because I was locked up for a long time. Xiliang sighed. Actually, if you hadnt shown me like that right now, I wouldnt have told you my true feelings either. But Ill be honest with you because Ive completely lost the will to live. . Ive thought about you a lot over the past five years. And about my past. . What you did to me is definitely shameful, but I have let go of all my resentment and anger towards you. However, because of my principles, I truly intended to keep you locked up until the end of my life. But suddenly this thought occurred to me. . If it werent for you, would I have been able to rule the world and reign as the god of magic? . Of course, there is no need to be grateful to the thief just because you felt the need to control your home because of the thief. But Im a little different now. Maybe its because Ive completely lost my anger and resentment toward you, but I even felt grateful to you. . So I thought. When the moment comes that this torture becomes meaningless, I will let you go. the moment it becomes meaningless? Yes, the moment it becomes meaningless. Xiliangs eyes deepened. Just like you are now. . Now is the time to really break up. Only through death can one be liberated from this hell. Even though such a moment came, the monster was not happy. This is because I experienced complete despair a little while ago and forgot most of the joys and sorrows. However, there was something I was curious about. Does this mean youre going to kill me? no. ? You are already dead. what? Dont you think its strange? A person can live for over four hundred years. ?! Of course its the mental part. The actual time that has passed is five years. In other words, your body has been buried here for the past five years without even having a sip of water. In an instant, the monsters eyes widened. Xu Liang shook his head. You are already dead. Its just that my will has held on to your soul until now. !! Do you understand? You, with only your soul left, cant reach the Mythological Realm in the first place. All the good faith and enlightenment you have accumulated so far are just illusions. huh heh. A hollow laugh flowed from the monsters mouth. Xu Liang chuckled. You had a hard time being tied to this worldYoung. Then what happens to me? Look at your hands. The monster looked down at his hands. Pusssss. Before I knew it, most of my hands had turned into powder and were flying around. The judgment was opened, and his soul, which should not exist in this world, finally came to complete rest. The monsters eyes wavered. Am I going to die? okay. I see . . . Is it because Im already dead that you cant hear my name? Yes. The monster closed his eyes. Its vain. Pussssss. Soon the monsters body completely disintegrated and disappeared. A death so easy as to be vain. If he had realized that his body was dead, even Pan Ma-jeong would not have been able to prevent his soul from collapsing for this long. Xiliang looked up at the sky. The powder swaying with the wind and ascending to heaven looked as beautiful as starlight. Goodbye, Dam Sa-young. Chapter 646 Episode 646. A story in the reign (21)Hoo. Song Sang-baek exhaled praise. As always, it was very well made. Isnt that right? The outer castle of the Church of the Heavenly Demon had the atmosphere of an impregnable fortress. It was clear that no one would be able to penetrate this place unless they were a god who had completely escaped the human realm. Moreover, the current area of the Heavenly Demon Church was much wider than before. A wall spanning tens of ri was being built to keep the Protestant families in, and it was almost safe to say that it was a small country. Gong Yachi said. As you know, it is at a similar level to the territory of Sanghyeongseong Castle in the past. I heard that the leader was very impressed when he saw Iron Blood Castle. I heard about that. A sorrowful look appeared on Zheng Zhongbaeks face. Im iron-blooded The feeling was bitter yet new. This is because I did not expect to see remnants of the Iron Blood Castle of the past in the place where the true master of the world resides. Its been a really long time. Ju Seo-yoons face was filled with mixed emotions as she looked at the outer castle. It was a hometown I returned to after a long time. My hometown, which I had not seen for the past few years, was the same as before, but at the same time, so many things had changed. Brother. yes? Yeo Sang-rin opened her mouth like a carp. Its really changed a lot. yes? Cherry blossoms tilted their heads. is that so? Im not sure if its because I went back and forth so many times. Well, as the scope of Protestantism expanded, that part changed a lot. Huh huh huh! Yeo Sang-rin stroked his chin like Noh Kang-ho with a full beard. Brother, why dont we expand the area of ice archery? Arthur. What can we do with our already tight budget? Im earning a lot of money. Just spending money on peoples welfare is overwhelming. Hey, and that is correct, how much is being sent from the Jungwon branch? omg? When you say that, I feel sad. Youre saying things that dont make sense. Kung! Even so, Yeo Kang-hwi also seemed to be envious of the expansion of Protestantism. His eyes were wide as he looked around. Wei Honglian clapped his hands. Now, shall we go in? Huh, thats right. She approached the gatekeeper. The gatekeeper said with a stern face. Please identify yourself. Demon King Lord Wihongryun. The paddle is here. Only then did the gatekeepers expression soften. Even though the procedures were supposed to be strict, this change was quite drastic. I was able to see how Shingyo had educated the water gate guards. Demon King Spirit Lord has been confirmed. But what about the people behind you? Wei Hongryeon pointed to each person with her hand and introduced them. This is King Taejang, His Highness. Former Lord of Iron and Blood Castle. And this is His Majesty the King of Swords. Former Lady Oh-gong and sister-in-law of the sect leader. You know this place, right? The hidden powerhouse of Gangseo Chamber of Commerce. ah! And this person is Gong Yachi, the Lord of Haomen and the actual second-in-command of Hubei Province. Lastly, these two people are Binggungju and the head of the Jungwon branch. The gatekeeper nodded. Even though that wasnt the case, I received a call from higher-ups. Please come in. good. Kugugugung. The outer castle gate was opened. Zheng Zhongbaek smiled. Its lively. The vivid vitality felt from inside the outer castle was truly clear and energetic. Bloody demonic energy and bright energy coexist. This probably means that the lives of demons living in Protestantism are okay. Now, lets go. Wei Hongryeon led the group and advanced without hesitation. Wow. Joo Seo-yoon looked around and was impressed. Yeo Sang-rin chuckled. Is there something to admire? Sure. So much has changed. Is the change that big? Of course, there are some things that have changed quite a bit in my opinion. There was a faintness in Joo Seo-yoons eyes. I always wanted to return to Protestantism. And if I come this time, I dont know when Ill come again. . I want to see everything, one by one. Yeo Sang-rin smiled. okay. If I leave this time, I dont know when Ill come back again. Those words somehow made Yeo Sang-rin sentimental. This was because she, too, had never been to the Bing Palace since taking charge of the Jungwon branch. I guess its the fate of those with ability. I never had any complaints about it, but sometimes I suddenly missed my hometown. Of course, not as much as His Majesty the Sword King. Suddenly, Yeo Sang-rin felt a strange sense of discomfort. Thats right. Perhaps His Majesty the Sword Kings reaction is a typical reaction of someone who has longed for his hometown. Although each persons temperament is different, everyones longing for their hometown is similar. Still, she didnt think about Bingung very much. She was that busy, but that wouldnt be any different for Joo Seo-yoon. Maybe I Yeo Sang-rin looked up at the sky. I may think of Jungwon more like my home than Bingungung. And feeling more comfortable in Jungwon also means that you are satisfied with life in Jungwon. Its midfield. Yeo Sang-rin recalled the past. Memories of that time when we crossed the central plains with Seoryang and Ma Dong-pil and Cherry Blossoms and fought all kinds of battles. It was so dangerous and so much fun. At that time, Wei Hongryun asked Song Zhengbaek. By the way, Your Highness King Taejang. hmm? Guard Ma said you wouldnt come with us? That gentleman must have finished his work by now, right? Ah, you mean the guard? I already went to see it in person. I heard that he is on a mission about 10 miles away from Geogyeongga. So what did that guy say? Are you coming? You said you were leaving a day late. There is still unfinished business. Hey, I see. A cruel smile appeared on Wei Hongryuns face. Maybe its already in my inner city. That gentlemans new method is not usually fast. Maybe so. Its not like we rushed in hastily. This time, I have to get my revenge properly. Eh? A battle of revenge? After I ascended to the top horse, I had a lot of fights with the horse guard. Deep interest appeared on Zheng Zhengbaeks face. so? Whats your record? Wei Honglians face immediately distorted. Seventy-two wins, seventy-two losses, no wins. haha. Ah, when we first met, it was really worth a fight, right? But what kind of elixir did he drink so badly that his stamina did not decrease, and what kind of sword technique did he learn so that attacks came from unexpected places? It was truly miserable. What is the difference between an elixir and a sword technique? Its just that you havent reached the level of the Demon Guard leader yet. Do you really have a dagger stabbing? Dont look away from reality. Its a bad habit. Sniff. Still, that must have been truly spectacular. There were as many as 72 battles between extreme demon masters Id like to take a look. Arent you going to stay for a few days? There will be one round in between. Please watch. her! Is that okay? Is it possible that someone as powerful as His Majesty the King of Taejang would steal something just because he saw our martial arts skills? He is said to be a man of skill comparable to His Highness the King of Taejang. It was a habit of speaking that made you wonder what the honorific title was for. Geum Baek burst into laughter. There is something to be learned from the swordsmanship of a third-rate warrior, and you can learn a lot from a match between experts as good as you. Hey. Im looking forward to it. Its unlikely, but I hope I win this time. That cant be possible! You know, you too? Tsk. The group, who had been talking so much, soon reached the inner castle gate. For a moment, the group was startled. Its been a while since Ive seen you all. Surprisingly, the inner castle gate had Hoyoseong written in advance. Wei Hongryuns face brightened. Commander General! Haha, my commanding lord. Did you have a good time? Sure. I received a good report that I caught the king. You are truly amazing. What did I do with that? Its thanks to these people. ha ha ha. S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The two seemed happier than expected. Wei Hongryeon even twisted her body in a way that was uncharacteristic of her, and the atmosphere was strange. Hu Yaosheng looked at the money bag. His Royal Highness King Taejang. He bowed his head politely. long time no see. They do not bow even before the king. That was the demon of the Heavenly Demon Church. This was because the only people they served were religious leaders and not worldly kings or emperors. In fact, Hu Yaocheng never bowed before the emperor in the past. He had as much distribution as his brain. Zhong Zhenbaek smiled and nodded. Its been a while since I last saw you. Thats right. Before I say hello to everyone else, Id like to ask you one question. I dont feel any pain. haha. I understand. I thought you might have misunderstood. Im sorry for not telling you in advance. I came here to find out, but in reality, it was all just an excuse. I also want to smell the air of Jungwon for the first time in a while. Haha, I thought you would. Anyway, how did you start such a rumor when you werent even sick? Are you thinking about retiring? Hu Yao-shengs face was distorted. Even if I want to retire, I dont get permission. I guess Im destined to work until I die. Hehehe! There is some kind of force targeting the imperial palace. If its a rebel force, its a rebel force, and theyre keeping an eye on our school. In an instant, Zheng Zhongbaeks eyes became sharp. Rebel force? yes. This is a rumor made up to check their movements. There were people like that? You dont need to worry too much. If it was really dangerous, I would have told you first. We can sort it out for you, so you can rest in peace. Hmm. Its so salty. Song Sang-baek, who was looking at Ho Yo-seong quietly, soon burst into laughter. I will believe that lie. Wei Hongryeon grumbled next to him. If its real, you know its real. Song Zhengbaek chuckled. It was cute to see Wi Hongryeon subtly taking care of her people. Okay. Lets hear more details later. of course. Hu Yaoseong looked at Joo Seoyoon. He slowly approached and gently held both of Joo Seo-yoons hands. Oh Gongnyeo. Joo Seo-yoon felt like she was crying for a moment. In other lands, there were only people who called themselves by titles such as Geomjangwang or Geomhuni. However, Ho Yo-seong called herself Wukongnyeo. That alone was touching. Its been a while since I saw you, Commander. Haha, youve become even more beautiful. no. Song Sang-baek felt that Wei Hong-ryeons gaze had somehow become sharper. Hu Yaosheng said with a smile. Since you are here, please take a long rest before leaving. Even if you go again, please come and visit us once. thank you. What about gratitude? Ho Yo-seong let go of Joo Seo-yoons hand and looked at the cherry blossoms. The cherry blossom bowed its head. Commander General. Ho Yo-seong narrowed one eye. Vice Lord, you have something to do, right? The cherry blossom grinned. Sure. Ill go in first. ha ha ha! Youre smart, after all. lol. Cherry blossoms headed into the castle first. Hu Yaosheng turned his attention to the Yeo siblings. Thank you for your hard work in coming this far, my lord. And the branch manager too. Long time no see. Take a long rest and then go. You can feel comfortable and think of it as your own home. Haha, is that okay? Of course. Hu Yaosheng pointed to the inner city with his hand. Now, please go in. The leader is waiting. Chapter 647 Episode 647 A story from the reign (22)The party that entered the Demon Gods Palace passed through the splendid main hall and headed to the right corridor. Joo Seo-yoon smiled. Other places have changed a lot, but the Demon God Palace is the same as before. of course. In fact, I tried to make some changes to the Demon God Palace by modifying various parts of the new church, but the religious leader flatly rejected it. is it so? yes. Actually, I was a bit presumptuous. The place where the leader resides is a realm that has already been completed in itself. This temple, where history and tradition live, may not need repairs in the future. It was a pretty unique perspective. It was Majins accident that people other than Joo Seo-yoon and Wi Hong-ryeon could hardly understand. Phew. A gentle breeze blew from the end of the long corridor. Due to its geography, Guangdong Province was bound to be hot even in the fall. But something was different blowing from the end of the corridor. It was neither like the wind from Guangdong Province, which is famous for its strong humidity and heat, nor like the cool breeze of fall that many people think of. Yeo Sang-rins eyes widened. Its like a spring breeze. It was warm. In addition to the pleasant warmth, there was a floral scent that was so subtle that you couldnt smell it unless you were careful. It was a time when the group was intoxicated by the wind that put their minds at ease. Thats amazing. Everyone looked at Zheng Zhengbaeks sudden words. His face had a strange smile, a mixture of wonder, admiration, and serenity. Who in the world at the time could understand the martial arts of the religious leader? That includes me. I thought I had trained hard for the past five years, but it seems like the gap with the sect leader has widened even further. Yeo Kang-hwi asked with a surprised face. Can you feel it? What is Master Seos level? Is that possible? But Zheng Zhongbaek shook his head. He looks different than when I last saw him. It is impossible for Master Seo to have given up his martial arts, so isnt it natural to assume that he has reached a higher level than he did then? Hu Yaosheng smiled. The leader is always looking up. So the group passed through the corridor. square. The world has changed before we know it. The back garden of Masingung Palace in full bloom in Gihwayocho was surprisingly beautiful. The humidity was moderate and the wind was warm. Even though the weather was not very clear, the world seemed bright because the scenery and weather here were so good. And the group could see. A large man squatting in a small flower bed next to the pavilion and caressing a flower. Oh my, my waist. The old folks all grew flowers in their later years, but I dont know why they do this. A man wakes up while patting his back. The mans physique was very large. It was difficult to find a tall man who was almost seven feet tall, one head taller than most men, even in the vast midfield. However, thanks to the wide shoulders and extremely well-trained body, it did not look incongruous at all. Rather, I felt like I had the perfect height and perfect frame. Harmonious body. The presence radiating from the whole body is surprisingly great, but does not make people nervous. Flap! The dragon canopy fluttered in the wind. The man, Seo-ryang, turned and looked at the group. He smiled. Hey everyone, its been a while? Truly a word from him. Over the past five years, martial achievements may have increased, but the appearance has not changed at all. The group was surprised by his appearance, as if he was defying the passage of time and looking younger than before. But his eyes were different. The look in Seoryangs eyes for the first time in five years evoked a different depth from that of the past. Her body and skin may have become younger than before, but the wisdom and firearms in her eyes were shining much deeper and clearer than before. Master Seo. execution! Master. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Xu Liang waved his hand. I heard they were coming in droves. You had a hard time coming this far. The first to approach Seo-ryang was Joo Seo-yoon. execution. How are you? yes. Joo Seo-yoons eyes lit up. It was really nice to see the executioner after a long time. In the meantime, she had many precious people, but there were only a few people she could call true family. So to speak, for her, Seoryang was the head of the family and the only brother she could trust and rely on. Just looking at it made me feel at ease, and at the same time, I felt so much longing that tears came to my eyes. Seo-ryang quietly exclaimed in admiration. Thats amazing. Has it increased that much again? Hey, if we keep going like this, well be overtaken in a few years? It seems like the death penalty is younger than it used to be. Im just too busy eating good food and lounging around. Since you are ruling Hubei well, I can rest comfortably without any worries. Joo Seo-yoon smiled brightly. Xu Liang nodded. You have a nice expression. As I get closer and closer to the Tao, I am becoming more human than anyone else. Its really nice to see. thank you. What is gratitude? Seo-ryang, who was tapping Joo Seo-yoon on the shoulder, turned his head to Gong Ya-chi. Gong Yachi smiled and took the gun. Im meeting the leader. Its been a while, Moonju. How have you been? of course. It was very busy, though. Being busy is good. Would someone of your age have fun just paying for food? You have to pay more than the price of food. Haha, its still the same. What did you want? Seo-ryang, who was giggling, looked at Yeo Kang-hwi this time. Hey, the new palace lord. Yeo Kang-hwi, who was taking a step forward with a happy heart, suddenly became awkward. Dont make fun of me, leader. What are you kidding me about? Anyway, congratulations. Looking at the look in his eyes, as well as his martial arts skills, he has clearly become more powerful than before. There is nothing lacking as the head of the Ice Palace. Haha, would you just do it, leader? Of course not as much as me. Where are you trying to rub? Ugh. Seo-ryang looked at Yeo Sang-rin. How have you been? Yeosangrin grinned. Your Majesty the Sword King is certainly right. You look younger than you did a few months ago. is it? Actually, I dont know. I live each day and enjoy it to the fullest. Yeo Kang-hwi was surprised and looked at the two people. How many months ago? Do you two see each other often? Xu Liang shook his head. I dont see him often, but I call him every few months. I was wondering if this troublemaker was managing the branch properly. omg! Yeo Sang-rin shrugged her shoulders. I didnt tell my brother, but the church leader helped me quite a bit. Is that so? Yeo Kang-hwis face suddenly brightened. Yes, I did. The two of you were seeing each other often. Yeo Sang-rin shook her head. But its been a while since Ive had a drink. Oh, will you set the table for us to drink? So you came this far and didnt plan on leaving without even having a drink? Heulheul. Dont smile like an old woman with all her teeth missing. Its disgusting. joy! But are you eating a lot these days? Hasnt the amount decreased? It has increased further? No, but its not that I eat a lot, its that people eat too little, right? done. Eat until your stomach is full. Seo-ryang clicked his tongue and looked at Wei Hong-ryeon. Wei Hongryeon grinned and lowered her head. Dominion. I heard you fought 72 times and lost all of them? Where did you hear that? Who would have heard it from? You damn human! Thank you for just sticking with me, Lee. Hey, if you get stuck more than 70 times, give it a shot. How can the number of steps not increase during this time? If the leader says that, I have nothing to say. Theres nothing to say, brat. I think its embarrassing for a bitch to be worth the Demon Lords Spirit. Kung! This bastard? After feeding chestnuts to Wei Hongryuns forehead, Seo-ryang looked at Sang-geum-baek for the last time. Song Sang-baek was looking down with pitiful eyes at Wei Hong-ryeon, who was rolling on the ground, holding her forehead. Its been a while, Your Highness. Song Sang-baek trembled at the terrifying name that suddenly appeared. It gives me goosebumps. Just call me what you used to call me. Kelkelkel. Isnt Shinsu very clear? of course. Im so healthy its almost boring. How come you havent changed at all? Xu Liang chuckled. But youve changed a lot. It certainly seems that the poison will go away only when a person becomes stable. Hehehe. how is it? Life in the imperial palace. Did the emperor treat you well? Youre so good to me that sometimes its scary. Thats why I dont want to miss you. Please help me a lot in the future. You may still be doing well. Dont worry. Now you are like my own flesh and blood. If you think about it, youve raised your status tremendously. The emperors sworn brother? her! Isnt it all thanks to you? You just need to know. The two people burst into laughter. There were a lot of things he wanted to ask Seo-ryang about. I thought that three months and 10 days would not be enough to have a proper conversation about things related to the imperial palace or religious affairs. However, when I actually met Seoryang, all the questions I wanted to ask felt pointless. Zheng Zhongbaek smiled. Its great to see you like this. Seo-ryang smiled. Me too. Maybe its because I dont see you often, but Im more glad than I thought. Hehehe, thank you for saying that. Welcome. Theres a lot of alcohol, so I thought it was my place and went out to hang out. Thank you. Xi Liang said to Hu Yaosheng. Are you ready? Hu Yaosheng smiled. of course. But there are a lot of people who are busier than you think. Well, everyone is busy except me. You just need to know. This person? It was then. Master. Ma Dong-pil walked from far away. The group was surprised. Thats because I didnt know that Ma Dong-pil had already entered the Demon Gods Palace. Even the outfit Ma Dong-pil wore was amazing. The cloth usually worn by servants in the central plains was wrapped around his waist, but there were small pieces of food scattered here and there. Vice-owner Aenghwa says that preparations will be completed within half an hour. Oh, I understand. Eh? Were you helping too? Ma Dong-pil said with a shy face. I think it would be a lot to do alone. Heh, a man with a reputation as the best swordsman in magic is cutting materials with his wonderful sword skills. Isnt this the sacrament that the pastor would eat? And I am the First Sword of Magic If thats the case, then I guess thats the case. Youre being needlessly humble. Ma Dong-pil scratched his head. Everyone in the group was shocked. Is it really possible that the guard is cooking? Ma Dong-pil cleared his throat. Its just an assistant. Its been a while since Vice President Aenghwa is showing off his skills, so I should at least help out. Gong Yachi stuck out his tongue. I never thought the day would come when I would eat food prepared by the greatest magic swordsman himself. no. As I said, I am just an assistant At that time, Wei Hongryeon shouted. If youre going to use that precious knife for cooking, give me some! Perfect! Oops! Wei Hongryun rolled on the ground again. Seo-ryang chuckled and pointed to the pavilion. Even if youre hungry, just hold on for a little while. Lets go up and chat while the food is finished. Chapter 648 Episode 648 A story from the reign (23) CherryBlossoms cooking was truly amazing. It must have been quite a while since I cooked for myself because Ive been so busy, but my skills have actually improved. More than ten dishes were carefully prepared, and each one was nothing short of a work of art. Zhong Zhenbaek shook his head. My skills are comparable to those of the imperial palace servants. In particular, my skill in handling meat seems to be better than that of the imperial palace servant. Hoo? Ive been drinking cheap alcohol a lot, but after eating high-quality food for a few years, my tongue has become very sensitive, right? Zheng Zhongbaek said indifferently. Even before I entered the imperial palace, I was a person who loved luxurious food. Is that so? After all this, he was the leader of the Sapa martial arts group. Still, isnt it a hundred times better to be the emperors sworn brother than to be the leader of the Sapa Martial Forest? If you say no, His Majesty will be disappointed. Whats the point of talking about someone who doesnt exist? Youre going to get this. Giggles. Yeo Kang-hwi said to Aenghwa. Vice owner. If youre bored later, why not come visit the main palace? Lets reserve a spot for a proper guy. Wouldnt it be nice to spend my golden years cooking and drinking with my family? Aenghwa just smiled. Yeo Sang-rin scolded him. Why would I come to the main palace to say something is disappointing about the cherry blossoms? No, but human life is Arent you being too pretentious when you ask people to come and stay overnight? Kahahahahah! Its absolutely not like that. I can see clearly inside. It seems like hes become even harsher since he hasnt seen this guy. I used to be like this. Onii-sama wasnt watching on purpose. The two continued to bicker. Seo-ryang filled Joo Seo-yoons cup. By the way, as I said before, its been a while since I came home. Why dont you take a break for a few months? Joo Seo-yoon smiled. This is because I was grateful for the support that called Shingyo my home. I would like to do that too, but I cant. If Hubei has been stabilized to that extent, wont it run on its own now? Thats not the case again. Seoliang pointed at Gongyachi with his chin. Hes really good at his job, right? If I leave it to you and something big happens, it wont be too late to go there, right? Gong Yachi accepted his words cheerfully. What you said makes sense, sir. I will take care of all the little things, so please take a break for a few months as the leader said. Zheng Zhongbaek snorted. You make a fuss about not coming, but then you wag your tail in front of the religious leader. Isnt it obvious? You are the religious leader. Its so sad. Haha, now that weve come this far, what should we do? You just need to sleep less. In addition, the religious leader sometimes sent me medicine, so my physical strength increased even more. Joo Seo-yoon smiled. We should try to help Gongya Munju sleep a little more. Still, he is a superior person. Xu Liang looked at her as if he was proud of her. Okay, if you think so, I wont say more. A few days is enough. Instead, I will come more often from now on. Youre welcome anytime. Song Sang-baek said while looking at Ma Dong-pil. By the way, I also felt it when I saw you in Hunan Province, but you are really so ruthless, arent you? yes? The closer you get to the top, the harder it is to take a step forward. But you have gone beyond common sense. I have become noticeably stronger in five years. It truly deserves to be called the best magic sword. Ma Dong-pil filed the complaint. I am speaking from the bottom of my heart, but I am not the First Sword of Magic. why? Because there is a religious leader? no. You are a person who has escaped such worldly evaluations to begin with, arent you? It leaves me speechless. Song Sang-baek tilted his head. Do you mean to say that there are other swordsmen in the Demonic Murim who are more skilled than you? Thats right. Who is that? This is the old man with an iron sword. Iron sword? Iron Sword Mazon? Thats right. Wei Hongryeon chuckled. To be precise, when it comes to kendo (), our old school is definitely much deeper than that nobleman. Huh. But if we were to fight to the death, I dont think Master could beat that person. Zheng Zhongbaek nodded. Yes, if its a life-or-death situation as a demon, you can beat an iron sword, but if youre talking about enlightenment as a swordsman, the iron sword is better. To say that it is better may itself be an insult to Him. In my opinion, the enlightenment of the old man of the iron sword is comparable to or better than that of the sword king of Namgung in the past. Huh! You mean that much? Thats the way I see it. Zheng Zhongbaek looked at Seo Liang. Is that really true? Xu Liang shrugged his shoulders. It has to be similar. However, due to the nature of magic arts, it is bound to be more difficult to make sense than the magic arts of the righteous school. If you think about it that way, if Iron Sword had trained in the martial arts of the right faction, he might have surpassed the level of the Sword King. her! The Old Great Majon was the strongest Gojin that could be used in the new religion. However, no matter how much that may be, it was truly amazing that a magician who had mastered magic learned the art of kendo, which can be considered the best in the world. It was a matter of raising ones level or the power of martial arts. There are a lot of talented people in Shinkyo. S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ma Dong-pil said with a smile. I also occasionally exchange sword arguments with the iron sword elder. I feel it every time that happens. My shallow understanding does not even reach the feet of the elders. Thats amazing. Im planning to stay for a few days, so Id like to meet you. Elder Cheolgeoms personality has become considerably softer. If His Majesty King Taejang wants to see you, he will gladly do so. Hehehe. Xiliang clapped his hands. Now, there was so much talk between the good food and the alcohol. Lets all have a drink together. Its good. Ching! Everyone toasted and passed their drinks. Puhuaak! Cough! Kekkeek! And more than half of them immediately started drinking. Xu Liang frowned. Whats wrong with you? Strange? Zhong Zhenbaek looked down at his glass blankly. What on earth is this drink? Is this the first time in my life that I have ever drank alcohol that is so strong and smells so strange? The word is a scent, but isnt this just a stinky smell? That wasnt all. Although Aenghwa struggled to swallow her drink, her complexion turned pale. Ma Dong-pil maintained a calm expression, but the corners of his eyes were trembling, and Joo Seo-yoon blew away the scent in his mouth with an inner attack. Yeo Kang-hwi completely froze on the spot, and Yeo Sang-rin was even retching on the pavilion railing. Only Wei Hongryeon was looking at them with puzzled eyes. Why are you doing this? Its a bit harsh, but isnt this okay? Seo-ryangs face brightened. yes? Not bad, right? Its not a good liquor, but its still better than the cheap white liquor sold on the market, right? damn bitch. Why are you doing this? Seo-ryang whetted his appetite. Silpanga again. You mean failure? No, Master taught me the recipe for the Six Heavenly Heart Pill. Im sure Im making it as he said, but strangely, it doesnt taste that good. Song Zhongbaeks eyes were bloodshot. Could it be that they were testing it on us? Why is this like this? I served it to myself because it didnt seem too bad to my taste. Do you know how much work I put into making this drink? Its disappointing that you dont understand peoples sincerity. Its so honest, so bad, and the taste is so-and-so, so whats the disappointment! These noblemen? hey! its okay! Dont drink it! I dont even know what alcohol tastes like! Seo-ryang huffed and put away the bottle. Aenghwa spoke hurriedly. No, master. It was delicious for me. Wipe the drool off your chin and lie. Its flowing steadily. yes? omg! Seoliang let out a sigh. Damn, it looks like it was made more delicately than before, but this is such a mess. It certainly seemed like the manufacturing method was difficult. Although it was nothing compared to Cherry Blossoms, Seoryang also had enough skill to cook quite a few dishes. This was because he was very dexterous and had good sensitivity, so he could learn anything quickly. But this damn six thousand heart wine didnt taste like that at all. I dont know if it even comes close to that taste, but somehow the result is completely different every time. Seoliang was sad. Dongpil. Go and bring me ten bottles of Masters sake. All right. After a while, ecstasy appeared on the faces of the group as they drank the alcohol that Lee Cheon-sang personally brewed. Kya! This is it. This is alcohol. Oh my god I never thought the dark cloudy sky would look so beautiful. There is no separate Mureung Island. The world looks different after just one drink. Wow, I feel like this drink goes well with any snack. Im in tears. I was almost sick to my core. Xu Liang said bluntly. Is the difference that big? The group just drank alcohol without answering. It wasnt just a silent affirmation, I was completely preoccupied and couldnt even hear it. Seo-ryang shouted loudly. Oh, you damn things! Drink it all! Just get out of the eaves and search everything! * * * That night. Everyone was drunk and they were spread out all over the pavilion. The temperature was very nice and the scenery was very beautiful. Moreover, since I met close friends after a long time, I woke up and drank alcohol. Even Zheng Zhongbaek was completely drunk and was sleeping, leaning against the pillar of the pavilion and snoring. He forcibly controlled his inner energy and made him drunk. I could see how comfortable he felt here. In the end, there were three people who were fine. Really. Ho Yaoseong smiled with a dull face. Do you even know these people? What an honor it is to be drunk in the Demon Gods Palace. Xu Liang chuckled. What is glory? I think everyone was definitely excited. I didnt know you could get drunk this quickly. I must have been excited, and I poured myself a drink before I even got over my fatigue. I can definitely feel that all of them like the leader. What a shame. Everyone had a good relationship. Isnt that right? Haha, thats right. Now that I think about it, I dont think theres any other relationship Id look at negatively. All the bad relationships have already died or been ruined. Ho Yaoseong quenched his appetite. Ma Dong-pil smiled. Shall we move them all to their own residences? Leave it alone. It looks like hes about to wake up and drink again. Do you really want me to just leave it alone? Didnt you see these people drinking 6,000 ounces of liquor and their eyes popping out? I bet Im willing to drink it again. Xu Liang stood up. Are you guys going to drink more too? uh? Do you not eat it, sir? Of course you eat it. Instead, Im going to stop drinking with you guys. Ma Dong-pil asked cautiously. Do you have any other plans? Theres no such thing as a promise. Xi Liang looked towards the northwest. If you go ten miles northwest from this pavilion, you will come across a huge forest. And that forest was the most secret place of Shinto religion. I have a relationship that I havent seen in a while. I think I really need to see it today. Xu Liang, carrying two bottles of Six Thousand Heart Juice on his belt, walked out trembling like a lily. Dont chase away people because Im not there. If you want to drink more, just keep drinking there. Ill drink in moderation and then come back. Chapter 649 Episode 649 A story from the reign (24)Seoryang entered the huge bamboo forest and looked around. Its still the same. Old bamboo forest. It is the most sacred site of the Heavenly Demon Church and is also the place where the beginning of the Church of God was announced. There was a faint sorrow in Seo-ryangs eyes. I remember that time. When I first entered Gojuk Forest. How immature and foolish I was back then. It was a time when his abilities and survival instincts were exceptional, but he did not know much about the world. It was not simply about having more experience or knowing the world. To know the world, you must first know yourself. At that time, Seolyang, who had not been able to find her true identity, was no different from a three-year-old child who was strong and experienced. Seoliang entered the Gojuk Forest. Slurp. The popularity of noble people was felt everywhere. None of the nobles could approach Seoryang. But surprisingly, they didnt scatter in surprise. I just looked at Seoliang with infinitely calm eyes from an invisible place. Sabagsabag. The feel of the bamboo leaves under my feet felt very good. In this way, Seoliang entered the secret area of Gojuk Forest in one go. The deeper you go, the more dangerous treasures pop out. However, just like on the outside, the more dangerous and ferocious nobles also hid and only watched Seoryang, neither approaching nor running away. Its a really nice place. Xu Liang smiled and looked around. There is still plenty of spiritual energy and the temperature is just right. There seemed to be no better place to retire and spend ones golden years, except for the presence of nobles who could kill even a decent martial arts expert with a single blow. Of course, no one would be able to spend their golden years here. Even because of its symbolism as the most sacred place in Protestantism, people could not be allowed to live here. And Seoryang also stopped by occasionally, but had no intention of living here. If you think about it, I am also me. I spent eight months in this place. What would have happened if Dongpil wasnt there? Memories came to mind one by one. At that time, each day was a series of life-threatening moments, but as they passed, they became memories. It was good nourishment. Wooooow. At one point, there was a faint vibration in Seo-ryangs body. It was a vibration coming from deep inside my chest. And after half an angle more. Crumble. The golden fox that was lying down raised its head and flicked its tail. Xu Liang smiled. Its been a while, Geumho. Slurp. Geum-ho got up from his seat, approached Seo-ryang, and rubbed his head against his chest. It was my first time meeting Geumho in three years. However, even after three years had passed, there was no awkwardness between the demon god and the demon god. How are you, you guy? Seoliang stroked Geumhos head. Kuuuuu! Geumho made a strange sound. Seoryang could feel in his heart that it was an expression of welcome. Seoyang slumped down in his seat. Geumho, who had been wandering around him, fell down right next to Seoryang. The abundant tail wrapped halfway around Seoryangs body. It was warm. I think youve eaten a lot of delicious food here. I just brought some alcohol for myself. Xi Liang took a sip of the six thousand heart wine. Kya! Its definitely good. When I see things like this, I feel like Master is truly amazing. There really was nothing he couldnt do in many areas. Seoyang put down the bottle and lay down diagonally. The fur was so fluffy. It felt more comfortable than the bed at home. Seoyang, who was lying down at an angle and looking up at the sky, opened his mouth. Kumho. Geumho looked at Seoliang with deep eyes. Ive been thinking about it. I am a very lucky person. His eyes deepened. We havent opened the door to deification yet, but I feel like were at this point now. The reason I was able to reach this level. And what the world wanted from me. If you think about it, as he said, it is difficult to find someone who has received help from as many people as Seo-ryang. I had to go through some truly hellish things to get to this point. But looking back, there were always people around him who helped him. Of course, it may also have been thanks to Seoryangs mental power and sense of purpose, who used his daily experiences as his nourishment. Perhaps, I didnt know that Seoryang himself had made the personal clothes. Whatever the reason, he could be seen as being indebted to many people. When I first met Sword King Noh Seon-bae, would I have been able to reach this level if I hadnt mixed swords with that nobleman? The corners of Seo-ryangs mouth rose. What if I didnt have to share life and death with that nobleman, Song Geum-baek? What if I had not been given the enlightenment of Buddhism and shamanism, which was in line with Jeoksong Noh Seon-bae? What if there was no meeting with Master? And what if there wasnt all the fighting in the midfield? He looked into Geumhos eyes. If I hadnt met you and if I hadnt taken the core of Gojuklim, which was originally yours, would I really be where I am today? Geumho had no answer. I just looked at Seoryang with those mysterious eyes. Seoliang scratched Geumhos chin. Geumho closed his eyes and stuck his chin out further. I thought about it. About the dark energy. Cheonsalam Yeongjingyeol. It is a rare new technique created by collecting the secret techniques of the old school martial arts, and unlike the martial arts of Buddhism or Taoism, it was a martial art like the shadow of the right school martial arts that was thoroughly focused on killing methods. Dam Sa-young said that. It was said that I was the only one who learned the secret technique properly. I was the only one who could learn this amazingly excellent season and still maintain a healthy mind and body. Xu Liang smiled. Probably Master also knew. The characteristics of dark energy. The stars that were twinkling as if they were about to fall seemed to emit a clearer light for a moment. It is nothing compared to the reigning Demon Emperor, but the Shadow Spirit is also a martial art that lives and moves on its own. This is not something that can be realized by looking at precepts or teachings. If I hadnt reached this level, I wouldnt have known. Xiliang sighed. An energy that specializes only in killing people. Originally, energy changes its nature depending on human intentions, but sometimes there are situations where the subject and the object are reversed. In that respect, it is a martial art that no one can learn unless human spiritual power is specialized in death itself. So to speak, Xu Liang was a born assassin. It is literally the god of death. Seo-ryang, or rather Cheon Ha-jin, demonstrated greater ability than anyone else in killing people, and surprisingly, it was not because of the dark spirit. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He was good at making any martial arts his own. And once he had mastered it as his own, the martial art would become a rare killing skill and would transform into an extreme killing technique. Its not because he has a lot of experience or because he was a former assassin. This was because before his talent, his soul was closer to death than anyone else. From the beginning, he had no choice but to become an assassin, and at the same time, if he had not learned the secret technique, he would have become an unstoppable killing star and turned the central world upside down. In other words, it was not the experience he had and the martial arts he learned that made him the king of life. It means that because he was born that way, he lived that kind of life because he showed differences from ordinary people in the realm of the soul. and. Phew! A white flame burned in Xu Liangs left hand. It was a pure white flame that completely contrasted with the reigning Demon Emperor. That flame, without any blemishes, was the flame of Gu Yuma Gong, created by himself. The five forms of Gu Yumagong. The final gate of hell. It was the extreme white dragon annihilation fire of Gu Yuma Fire that only those who entered the Ascension to Heaven ceremony could use. Its the same as Master. Gudaecheonma Lee Cheon-sang. His desire was so burning that it covered the world and even shook the past, present and future. The sky could not bear to see this world like that. So he tempted him, and Lee Cheon-sang, who was still human, could not resist Heavens temptation. So Lee Cheon-sang became a god. After becoming a god, he was able to resist heaven as a human. In other words, Lee Cheon-sang was desire itself. He was born with desire, resisted heaven with the power of desire, and was able to die as a human thanks to desire. So what about Seoliang? I am death. He was a being who should not have been born into this world, born from death, growing into death, and eventually burning his own life. At least Seo-ryang himself felt that way. Although this is not a true myth, we cannot be sure, but he could not deny that he too was a being who had gone astray from the very beginning. But after meeting Master, I was able to change my fundamentals. Perhaps Lee Cheon-sang saw it. your own essence. When you first set foot in Panmajeong, you would have immediately realized that you were a being that should not go out into the world. So I changed myself. Although he was born with death in his arms, he somehow completely changed his roots of running away to escape death. To become a demon god, not a death god. A genius warrior who has the potential to become a demon god based on his ultimate talent and rise to the top of the world. Just as I received help from many people, I was able to be where I am today thanks to them. Even if we repay for a thousand years, even if we repay for eons, will we be able to repay all this grace? Slurp. The flame of the white dragon annihilation disappeared. The dark spirit mixed with true magic and lost the desire to kill. This was the reason why Ma Dong-pil was able to learn Guyumagong. Xu Liang closed his eyes. Well, whats the use of considering that now? Whats important is the present and the future. But he knew. Now, you are becoming a being who can handle even the past at will. I know that the state where I can see the three lives with my own eyes like the great Nine Heavenly Demons like that Master is not far away. That sooner or later he too will reach the entrance to the abyss. And I knew that I would be worried at the entrance to the abyss. Its an abyss myth. Seoyang, who had closed his eyes and was lost in thought, opened his eyes again. Hey! What does all that mean? Im finally starting to feel the fun of living in this world, so whats wrong with Shin Hwa-kyung? Seoliang, who had emptied a bottle of Six Thousand Heart Juice in one go, stroked Geumhos head. Hey! Even if my past hardships are unfair, I will live for another hundred years! I will enjoy everything I can enjoy in this world, do everything I can for my children, and then leave! Kuuuuu. Until then, stay right next to me even if youre bored! Do you understand? Dont get into unnecessary accidents! Dont just stay here and sleep because you like the bamboo forest! Crumbling. Huh? no? Still not possible. Come with me to the Demon Gods Palace a little later. You should also breathe in the outside air, right? ? ?. He looked up at the sky. Kya! The moonlight is nice! Chapter 650 Episode 650. A story in the reign (25)Ten years later. who? Hundred-eight pen names. Although he was now well over fifty, Gogu still had the appearance of someone in his forties. Gogu tilted his head. If its Baek8ho, is it the one who was caught 10 days ago? Yes thats right. There was a look of bewilderment on the face of the head of the criminal court. Although he tried not to show it outwardly, he was now able to understand his successors mood just by looking at his eyes. Gogu cleared his throat. Elder. I guess Ill have to come back for a while. Mudam burst out laughing. His face, completely white from his hair to his beard, was still hard, but contained the wisdom and kindness that comes with time. Sure. I have time to spare, so please take your time and come back from work. All right. ah! By the way, was Mr. Gwangmazons retirement ceremony the day after tomorrow? Thats right. Hehe, I guess I should at least prepare a gift. I wont ask for a gift. Dont forget tonights lecture before giving Gwangmazon senior a gift. The guards of the Protectorate are going crazy to listen to your lecture. All right. then. Gogu left the room. As soon as he left the room, his expression changed. The difference between the facial expressions shown in private and public settings was enormous. But why 108? Wasnt he going to be executed in three days? Of course it is, but. The head of the criminal code hesitated for a moment and then sighed. As you know, there is no sane person among those imprisoned in the penal court. I know it painfully well. But there was something different about him. You mean different? what? Its just a hunch, but he said I needed to see the leader in person, and there seemed to be something in those eyes. Gogu laughed bitterly. Is there anyone who doesnt have a story? However, if you say so, it certainly seems different no matter what. Im sorry. Well, he was the first assassin to infiltrate with the intention of taking the cult leaders life, so something must be different. The incident occurred ten days ago. At the time, the Heavenly Demon Church was a sanctuary that was difficult for anyone in the world to surpass. After the empire directly made Shinism the state religion and announced it as the last power of the empire, everyone in the world respected and feared Heavenly Demon Religion as much as the imperial palace. In the first place, there was no one who did not know the inaction of Seoryang, the absolute demon of the time. The invincible martial arts skills he showed in the midfield in the past were not something that should be taken lightly just because generations have changed. However, this generation was the first time that Cheonma Shingyo, which was just a branch of the martial arts group, gained a dignity and legitimacy comparable to the imperial palace. There were also words like this in the world. There is an emperor under the sky, and the heavenly devil guards the sky. The emperor dies, but the Heavenly Demon never dies. If civil unrest breaks out in various places, the imperial palace could be in jeopardy. However, the Heavenly Demon Church will become stronger. Although what was said was different, they all assumed the Heavenly Demon to be an absolute being. Of course, there could not have been an assassination attempt. There have been several assassination attempts against the emperor, but there has never been an assassination attempt against the religious leader. The ten-year myth was broken 10 days ago. An assassin infiltrated Shingyo to assassinate Cheonma. And as everyone knows, of course the assassination attempt failed. Hes definitely not an ordinary guy. Even if you exclude the religious leader, the boundaries of this new religion are more impenetrable than those of the previous religious leaders, and they managed to break through it and reach the inner city. Thats right. I think his skills are comparable to the murder king who made the world nervous twenty years ago. Has there been an answer from Musaeksa Temple? I dont know. They said they investigated this and that, but they couldnt find out where the assassin came from. Hmm. Is this a way of life that a colorless person does not know? Lets meet first. All right. Clap! The door to the prison opened and Gogu entered. hmm. Gogu looked at Baekpalho, the criminal. Flash! Flash! Even though his dantian was broken and his internal energy was lost, Baekpalhos eyes were just as ghastly. At least in terms of distribution, he was surprisingly great. Gogu could sense unbreakable strength, a strong survival instinct, and a strong sense of purpose in his eyes. Is it number 108? who are you? He may not have been able to eat properly for 10 days, but his voice was full of strength. Gogu nodded. I am called Gogu. He is the former head of the Criminal Law Party and an advisor to the Guardian Court of his time. Its torture, but you can just think of it as a devil lounging around without doing anything. Baekpalho quietly looked up at Gogu. Gogu slowly squatted down in front of him. You said you wanted to meet the leader? exactly. Hes a strange guy. He was clearly a strong man, but when I listened to his tone, it seemed like he was not completely ignorant of manners. At the same time, he was showing a truly dignified appearance, and his voice reminded me of a calm civil servant rather than an assassin. What are you going to do when you see the leader? Youre not trying to ask me not to kill you, right? no. He was prepared to die from the moment he attempted assassination in the first place. It wasnt a lie. Gogu could read the instinctive fear and detachment of someone who had accepted death on Baekpalhos face. A smile appeared on Gogus face. I understand why the head of the family said that. The more you look at him, the more he seems different. Excellent ability was second. As the head of the family said, this guy had an unknown story. Furthermore, he was also a guy with a strange charm that somehow drew people to him. I have something else to say to the leader I hope you havent forgotten your own situation, right? From our schools perspective, you are the equivalent of a high treason criminal. I know. If you have anything to say to the leader, say it to me now. Ill tell you as it is. You cant do that. Why? I want to meet the leader in person and make a decision. He was caught like this before, but this assassination was only intended to kill him if he was someone who deserved to die. If not, he was willing to give up his life quietly. Its not a cult leader, its a cult leader. Gogus face showed interest. In other words, what you say will inevitably change depending on how the leader reacts. exactly. Gogu got up from his seat. Hey, head of the family. Yes, senior. Just kill this guy. The head of the criminal courts eyes sparkled. Baekpalho also looked embarrassed, but he didnt seem that surprised either. It seemed like this reaction was expected. Gogu said coldly. You arrogant bastard! How dare such a superficial piece of trash want to see the religious leader? I thought there was something to it because he had a lot of momentum, but in the end, I was just an idiot caught up in an illusion. Baekpalhos eyes wavered. Gogu turned around. Know before you die. Not only the leader, but no one at the school negotiates. I hope youll be especially thankful that you said a few words to the guy who tried to kill our schools god. . If the religious leader had not ordered me to eliminate the crime of association, I would have tortured you, found all your family and relatives, and destroyed your entire clan. Baekpalho bit his lip. Please. Please let me see the leader. Gogu completely ignored his words. Head of the family. If you have time this evening, come to the defense court. Lets have a meal after the lecture. All right. Baekpalho shouted again. Please! Im not going to die anyway! I definitely have a reason to see the leader! It was then. chuck. Gogu stopped walking. He sighed softly. Are you merciful or curious? The head of the criminal code tilted his head. What do you mean? Gogu turned around again. He said with a shocked face. The leader told me to bring him. yes?! You just gave me the whole sound. There was a look of wonder on the face of the head of the criminal court. On the other hand, a look of disbelief was evident on Baekpalhos face. How far is it from here to the Demon God Palace? Did you hear the entire conversation that took place here? Even if you heard it, is it possible to send an electric sound this far away? This was not a human feat. Head of the family. Please release Baek8ho. Gogu whetted his appetite. Transfer that guy to Panmajeong. thud! Baekpalho frowned without realizing it. The weight of the chains that bound both arms and ankles was considerable. Moreover, after not being able to drink a single sip of water for several days, my legs felt weak even with a light push. Go in. Gogu pointed to the door with his hand. Beyond this door is the religious leader. Baekpalhos eyes wavered. Because I never thought I would really meet the Heavenly Demon. Chiri ririn. The sound of the chains shaking hurt my ears. Baek8ho took a deep breath and opened the door. Shake! Whoa! A cool breeze blew through the open door. Baekpalho opened the door and went inside. !! He opened his mouth without realizing it. This cant be happening. An open fairyland was revealed in all directions. The world where Gihwayocho was in full bloom did not look like King Inses. No, I had never heard of a place like this in Hundred Thousand Mountains. I couldnt do that in the first place. Considering the climate of Guangdong Province, such a cool breeze could not have been blowing at this time of year. Shake! Baekpal-ho, startled by the sound of the door closing, turned around. omg! Not only the door but also the entire wall disappeared. A large lake appeared on the other side. Even after washing his eyes and looking for the building he entered, he couldnt see it. What on earth is this?! It was then. Hahaha! Ahh! A beautiful yet somehow frivolous voice rang out. Baekpalho turned his head to where the sound was heard. person?! There were two people standing where he looked. Among them, the one that stood out the most was a shirtless man of seven feet tall. The upper body muscles, trained to the limit, looked strong and beautiful enough to make viewers lose their senses. And in front of him, a woman who looked like she was a little over the age of retirement was grumbling and banging her butt. Chet, I guess it doesnt work for my brother. Hey. Even if the whole world attacked me, I doubt that you would take even one of my arms. Did you really think you would be able to get even a scratch on this executioners body? Still. I thought I could show you something that worked. I made a good move. really? Its true. It has increased tremendously. I dont know how long it will take, but I think we will be able to break through the wall of extreme demons in the near future. There was a bright smile on the womans face. Really? Really? I dont make empty remarks about things like this. Ehehehe! Her appearance is beyond beautiful, but her smile is strangely innocent yet cute. Now wake up. A guest has arrived. Oh, is that so? The man took the womans hand and helped her up. uh? But can I stay too? Who told you to get out? If youre bored, go swimming in the lake over there. its hard. People have definitely changed. If it were like old times, I would have jumped in as soon as he finished speaking. I also have a big head. I miss the innocent Yeomin of the past. Kukuku Im not a child anymore. Okay, dont fall this time. The position of Commander of the Cheonma Grand Army is not one that can be achieved just by being strong in martial arts. I know. Im going to do my best on this promotion test. The youngest commander of the Cheonma Grand Army! I havent given up yet! Yes, I believe you will do well. Hwaaaaaaa! Suddenly, a sharp wind blew, and before I knew it, the man was wearing a dragon robe. Baekpalho looked at the man blankly. Even though there was such a beautiful woman, I couldnt take my eyes off the man. The man said as he climbed into the ornate pavilion. Did you say number 108? Please come up. Baekpal-ho, who was shocked, headed towards the pavilion as if he was fascinated. Squeak. Squeak. The sight of the man seen step by step as he climbed the pavilion was surprisingly large. The body is a body, but the presence itself is on a different level. It wasnt that the prayer was shocking or that the energy wave was strong, but that Inse had a presence that didnt seem human at all. Unbelievable. Baekpalho could not come to his senses. Am I trying to assassinate someone like this? Just looking at it was enough to make my eyes turn dark. The spirit of heaven, which had ascended to the realm of half-goodness rather than true energy or prayer, was pressing down on itself. Baekpalho was sure. If he had entered the Demon God Palace and faced Iza, he would have immediately lost consciousness and collapsed. Even if you were a master of the flower world, one look from this man would make you go numb and make you fall to your knees. It was giving off a presence of a different dimension to the point where I felt that kind of confidence. Hoo. The man who was filling his glass, leaning languidly with his arms on the railing of the pavilion, smiled. He really is quite a strong guy. Its been a while since Ive seen those eyes. ! S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What is your name? Baekpalho opened his mouth without realizing it. My name is Cheon Woo-young. Thats a good name. The man smiled. I am the Heavenly Demon. !! Do you know how to drink? C Completed C